ã€ŠEsper Harem in the Apocalypseã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Superpowers In The Apocalypse

    "See youter!" a ck-haired young man named Rudy left the restaurant after greeting his friends and made his way to the university across the street.

    ''Finally! Today is the day when I get my degree and apply to the highest payingpany.'' He rejoiced.

    ''I got another offer from the internationalpanyst week. They are ready to pay 30k$ as my first monthly sry, thenter promote me to the section chief. I Will be earning even more after the promotion.''

    Rudy nced around the street to make sure no vehicles wereing. The lights were red, so he began crossing the street.

    ''I should ept their offer. After all, they are the ones paying me the highest from all thepanies.'' Rudy sessfully crossed the street and entered the university gate.

    ''I don''t want to sound like a jerk, but my top priority is to get the job that pays me the most. I have to take care of my family now. They have been sacrificing their happiness for me, so now it''s my turn to fulfill all of their wishes.''

    Rudy nced around the campus to look for his girlfriend, but she was nowhere to be seen.

    "Weird. She said she is waiting for me at the gate." Rudy moved his hand to his pocket to take out his phone, but he realized he had left it at the restaurant.

    "Come on~" he groaned and made his way back to the restaurant.

    Luckily, his friends were still there, so his phone was safe. He grabbed his phone and left the restaurant in a hurry.

    "Phew!" he sighed and muttered, "All my important data is on the phone. If I lose it, I might get into trouble."

    Rudy called his girlfriend on the phone and crossed the street without looking at the lights. His attention was on the university gate and the phone call.

    "Hey, where are you? No, you are not at the gate. Oh! The other gate. Yeah, I will wait for you at the¡ª"

    Rudy was hit by the truck passing at full speed.

    His body was sent flying a few meters before hitting the floor. Lights faded from his vision as his lifeless body rolled on the street.

    ¡ª

    -

    .

    When he opened his eyes, he found himself in an unfamiliar room. He could smell the scent of chemicals and medicines.

    ''Where¡­ am¡­ I?'' he thought to himself.

    He moved his eyes around and realized he was in the hospital room. He tried to move his body, but he couldn''t move. He couldn''t even move his fingers, nor could he speak; He was crippled from everywhere.

    He stayed like that for some minutes until the nurse who came for his regr check-up noticed his eyes were open.

    She immediately rushed out of the room and called the doctor. The doctor came soon after and performed a check-up on Rudy. However, Rudy passed out during the check-up.

    The next time he opened his eyes, he saw his girlfriend, his best friend from childhood, and his mother, standing in front of him with the doctor.

    His girlfriend burst into tears after seeing Rudy opening his eyes.

    "I will ask you some questions. Try to reply to them if you can. If you have trouble speaking, you can simply blink and let us know. Are you ready?" the doctor asked. "If you can listen to me, blink once."

    Rudy blinked once.

    "Good." The doctor looked at the reports and asked, "Do you know who you are?"

    Rudy blinked once.

    "What is your name? Is it Riley?"

    Rudy blinked twice in denial.

    "Is it Ronald?"

    Rudy blinked twice.

    "Is it Rudy?"

    Rudy blinked once in response.

    "Good." The doctor pointed his finger at Rudy''s mother and said, "Do you know who she is?"

    Rudy blinked once.

    "Is she your teacher?"

    Rudy blinked twice.

    "Is she your aunt?"

    Rudy blinked twice.

    "Is she your mother?"

    Rudy blinked once.

    "Very good." The doctor then pointed his finger at Rudy''s girlfriend and asked, "What about her? Do you remember who she is?"

    Rudy blinked once.

    "Is she your sister?"

    Rudy blinked twice.

    "Is she your ssmate?"

    Rudy blinked once.

    "Is she your girlfriend?"

    Rudy blinked once.

    "Nice!" The doctor moved to Rudy''s best friend and asked, "What about him? Is he your brother?"

    Rudy blinked twice.

    "Is he¡­ your ssmate?"

    Rudy blinked twice.

    "Is he your friend?"

    Rudy blinked once.

    "Great!"

    The doctor turned to them and said, "It seems he hasn''t suffered from amnesia."

    "How long will it take for him to recover fully?" his best friend asked.

    "Let''s talk about all that in my office."

    The three of them followed the doctor to the office.

    The doctor told them that Rudy''s injuries were incurable, and he will have to stay at the hospital for his entire life.

    "Most of his bones are shattered. And his broken ribs punctured his lugs, and his neck also cracked on impact. It''s a miracle that he is still alive, but after looking at his condition, I wonder if¡­" the doctor sighed and continued, "I will be serious with you. He is beyond saving, and he can die anytime."

    Rudy''s mother and girlfriend started crying while his best friend signed the documents for Rudy''s treatment.

    Days passed, but they never stopped visiting Rudy. His mother and girlfriend woulde to visit him every day, while his best friend woulde whenever he got time.

    His friends from high school also visited him once or twice, and his ssmates from the university sent their regards. Most of them were busy with their jobs, while some were still hunting for jobs.

    Rudy''s girlfriend had also received a job offer from an internationalpany, but she was stalling as she couldn''t leave Rudy alone. He had promised her that they would get married once they got their jobs, but neither of them had expected this to happen.

    When Rudy found out about his girlfriend''s job conditions from his best friend, Rudy broke up with her because he didn''t want her to destroy her life looking after him.

    Rudy was aware that he could die any moment, and there was no guarantee of his future with her. He made a reasonable and logical choice and drove her away from him.

    Weeks passed by, and people eventually stopped visiting Rudy. Once in a while, his best friend dropped by. When Rudy asked how his family was doing without him, he told them that his little sister had to drop out of school because they couldn''t afford her fees when they had to pay for his treatment. His mother had opened up a shop, and his little sister was helping in it. His father had also taken several loans for Rudy''s treatment.

    Rudy felt hopeless as he cried alone at night. He wanted to give his family a better life, but now he had be a burden to them. He spent countless nights thinking of his life choices and cried for hours.

    One night, a mysterious man visited Rudy and told him about the ''gene experiment.''

    Gene experiment was permitted by the government but wasn''t made public. The scientists focused on the people with incurable diseases who were going to die sooner orter in exchange for money.

    Rudy was one of them. With 12 other people like him, Rudy was transferred to theboratory far away from his city.

    Rudy had lost hope, but the gene experiment was giving him new hope. He wasn''t worried about dying as his family was going to receive money upon his death.

    Rudy had nothing to lose. In either case, he was going to gain something. If the experiments were sessful, then he would get his life back, and if it failed and he died, his family would get money.

    It was a win-win situation for him. However, he forgot the possibility of failing and surviving the experiment.

    The experiments made Rudy highly sensitive to pain, and even a little poke hurt him more than a thousand needles. They made him even more crippled, where he lost his sense of smell and became blind. He was totally useless now.

    After feeling pity for Rudy, the scientists offered him a solution¡ª that was to die. They promised they would still give a considerable amount of money to his family for helping them out with the tests.

    Rudy requested them to leave his body in the open, where he could see the stars in hisst moments, even though he was blind. They injected a serum into his body and left him in the middle of the forest.

    Minutes passed by, which were like an eternity to Rudy. His entire life shed before his eyes as he recalled everything. He regretted living the way he spent his life. However, no matter what choices, the oue would still be the same.

    Rudy took hisst breath and died.

    ¡ª

    -

    .

    "...fr¡­ one¡­ get¡­"

    Rudy''s ears twitched as he heard a voice after a long time. He opened his eyes, knowing well that he wouldn''t be able to see. However, when he opened his eyes, he found himself in the ssroom of his high school.

    "...!"

    Surprised, he fell off the chair, and everyone''s attention was diverted to Rudy.

    "Rudy. Are you okay?" the female teacher asked.

    Rudy stood up and sat on his desk. He nced around the room and looked at everyone''s faces.

    ''Is this real?'' he wondered.

    "Rudy. Are you okay?" the teacher asked again.

    Rudy slowly opened his mouth and spoke, "Y..es."

    ''I can speak too!'' Rudy couldn''t believe his eyes and ears. ''Am I getting a second chance, or did I somehow travel back in time? Did the experiment work?''

    Rudy had too many questions he needed the answers of, but he was happy that he could move, speak and see again.

    He looked to his right and saw his best friend scribbling on his book.

    ''This is truly happening!'' Rudy stood up and yelled, "Yes!"

    Everyone''s attention was once again focused on Rudy, but he paid no attention to them.

    ''I will live every moment of my life to the fullest!'' he decided and dashed out of the room.

    "Where do you think you are going?!" the teacher yelled.

    ====

    Author''s Note- I hope you guys liked the first chapter, although it was more like a prologue. This novel will be superpowers + apocalypse+ action+ slice of life+ harem+edy. With his crazy superpowers, he will live a hrious daily life.

    Add this novel to your library and support it with power stones.

 Chapter 2 - Telepathy And Superhuman Strength

    "Rudy, do you know why you are here?" the principal asked Rudy.

    After Rudy dashed out of the room, he was called into the principal''s office.

    "Yes." Rudy nodded. "I was running while yelling in the hallway."

    "Rudy¡­" the principal read Rudy''s school reports and uttered, "You are our best student. This school expects many things from you. All the students in this school admire you. You are their role model."

    ''That''s what I used to think, until a few yearster.'' Rudy sighed inwardly.

    "You should think twice before doing something. Because if you do something wrong, the other students will copy you," the principal added.

    Rudy nodded and said, "I apologize for my behavior."

    "There is no need to apologize."

    "..."

    ''This is what happens when you study too much.'' Rudy heard a voice in his head.

    "Huh?" Rudy nced around and thought, ''What was that?''

    ''Maybe I should tell him to take a break? Should I detain him for 2-3 days?'' Rudy heard the voice again, but this time he was certain that it was the principal''s voice.

    ''What''s happening? I heard the principal''s voice, but I didn''t see him moving his mouth. Am I reading his mind?'' Rudy wondered.

    "Sir, can I go now?" Rudy asked obediently.

    "Yes."

    ''You can take the rest of the day off if you want to.'' principal thought.

    ''So I am truly reading his mind. But how? Was the experiment sessful? They never said I would gain abilities. And what other abilities do I have?'' Rudy wondered as he left the room and made his way back to his ssroom.

    He sat on his desk and resumed the ss.

    ''This is thest period. I can''t wait to go home and meet my mother. It has been two years since Ist saw her.''

    Rudy tried to read the minds of his ssmates, but his powers weren''t working.

    ''Is there a certain condition that triggers it?'' Rudy wondered.

    "Rudy. Rudy!" While Rudy was lost in his thoughts, the teacher called his name.

    "Yes."

    She pointed her finger at the mathematical problem on the whiteboard and said, "Can you solve it?"

    Rudy looked at the board and read the problem in his mind.

    Q- 8?i/ 3?2i. If the expression above is rewritten in the form a+bi, where a and b are real numbers, what is the value of a? (Note: i=¡Ì?1)

    ''Hmm~'' Rudy hummed in wonder after looking at the problem. ''I had a hard time solving it in my previous life because it was tough. But now I can.''

    Rudy walked to the board and took the marker from the teacher.

    To rewrite 8?i/3?2i in the standard form a+bi, you need to multiply the numerator and denominator of 8?i/3?2i by the conjugate, 3+2i.

    This equals: (8?i/3?2i) (3+2i/3+2i)= 24+16i?3+(?i)(2i)/(32)?(2i)2

    Since i2=?1, thisst fraction can be reduced simplified to 24+16i?3i+2/9?(?4)= 26+13i/13

    Which simplifies further to 2+i. Therefore, when 8?i/3?2i has been rewritten in the standard form a+bi, the value of a is 2.

    Rudy solved the problem within a minute.

    "Done." He handed the marker to the teacher and sat back on his desk.

    "Rudy, how did you manage to solve it? I haven''t even taught that yet," the teacher asked,pletely dumbfounded and surprised.

    ''Then why did you ask me?'' Rudy sighed and answered, "I studied in advance, Miss Rize."

    Rize was a young 22-year-old teacher working as an intern. She had beautiful pink hair and greenish-blue eyes. Many students had a crush on her due to her young age and intelligent persona.

    Rudy and Rize had a bad rtionship. They often called each other out to humiliate themselves. Rize was frustrated and angry with Rudy since the first day of school when Rudy called her out to point out her mistake. However, it turned out she wasn''t wrong, and Rudy was forced to apologize to her.

    Ever since then, they never missed a chance to get back at each other.

    ''I honestly missed this time of my high school. It was fun.'' Rudy looked at Rize with a solemn look and a wry smile on his face. ''In my previous life, Rize got married two yearster, and she waster killed by her husband on their honeymoon.''

    ''I will save you in this¡ª''

    DING~ DONG!

    The school hours ended, and everyone started going home.

    "Hey, Rudy!" Rudy''s best friend¡ªEric, ced his hand on Rudy''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go y some ser with the seniors."

    That was a usual thing for Rudy, to y out with his friends and enjoy a very limited amount of his time.

    "Not today, Eric. I have something to do at home."

    "Alright! Then, I will see you tomorrow!"

    Rudy left the school campus and took his usual route home.

    SIGH!

    He sighed and looked back at all his suffering from his previous life and muttered, ''I am not missing a single chance, this time.''

    "Heh!" He remembered his conversation with Eric thest time he came to visit him at the hospital. "He was so awkward when he came to inform me about his wedding."

    Eric got a job in an intermediatepany andter married the daughter of the boss. Then, he was promoted and moved overseas with his wife.

    "Now that I think about it, almost all of my friends got married. Though, none of them cared to inform me. It''s not like I would have done anything, anyway."

    ''I didn''t hear from my girlfriend once she moved out. I wonder if she also got a new¡­'' Rudy clenched his fists and muttered, "I am the one who broke with her."

    "Well, I will be meeting her again in the next semester when she transfers to the neighboring city."

    Rudy was passing through a public yground where people around the block came to y. Suddenly, a tennis ball came flying at Rudy. It was about to hit his face, but he caught it with his hands even without looking at it.

    "What the¡ª!"

    He had also gained super reflex ability.

    "Hey! Give the ball!" a boy yelled out from a distance.

    "They are not even apologizing¡­" Rudy threw the ball with all his strength, and it soared through the clouds.

    "...."

    Then, a ser ball hit Rudy''s leg. He nced around to see some kids of the age of around 13-15 practicing ser.

    "Sorry! Can you please pass the ball?" a boy shouted.

    ''I do want to pass, but if it hits anyone, then they will probably die from the impact.'' Rudy simply touched the tip of his shoe to the ball, and it passed through the goal.

    "...."

    That day, Rudy realized that his second life was going to be more troublesome than he had imagined.

    ===

    Author''s Note- Leave a review and support the novel with power stones.

 Chapter 3 - Superhuman Speed And The Abandoned Tunnel

    Rudy reached his home, and the first thing he did was to see his mother. However, he became sentimental after seeing his house.

    ''It has been five years since¡­'' After looking through the house, he found his mother sleeping on the couch of the living room.

    ''Did she have a night shift again?'' Rudy wondered.

    Rudy''s mother used to work multiple part-time jobs to take care of the house. He wanted to help and share the burden, but his school had prohibited students from having a part-time job.

    "Fuck rules. I will earn a lot using my powers." Rudy decided.

    He went to his room and changed his clothes.

    ''I will find a job where I can use my super strength.''

    Rudy lived with his widowed mother. His father had died in an ident when he was three years old, and since then, his mother has taken care of him.

    "Mom will also get remarried next month to the guy she met on her job. So I will get a stepfather and a step-sister."

    Rudy left the house and went to search for abor job.

    ''I don''t think they will allow me to do abor job. And even if they did, they will ask for my ID, and they will know I am a minor.''

    Rudy couldn''t get a job in a normal way, so he was nning to do it another way.

    "Think¡­ think, Rudy. Where can you use your powers?" Rudy looked through his phone to see a job that didn''t require ID. After searching for a few minutes, he found a job at a swimming pool.

    "Great! They are paying 100$ to clean one pool. They have 12 pools of different sizes. I can even offer to wash the slides and earn extra."

    Without wasting any more time, Rudy made his way to the swimming pool. However, it was 10 KM away from where he was. He opened the maps in his phone and searched for the shortest route possible, and he found one through an abandoned tunnel.

    Rudy rejoiced and went to the tunnel. After walking for a few minutes, he muttered, "The condition of the tunnel is good. Why was it abandoned?"

    Rudy wanted to get there as soon as possible before anyone else took the job. He started walking hastily. However, after walking for a few more minutes, he realized that he was alone.

    Of course, he knew that he was alone, but he felt like he wasn''t alone. The tunnel got darker and darker as he walked further. Rudy hadn''t realized it yet, but the tunnel was pitch ck, and no one should be able to see anything inside it. However, Rudy had gained the ability to see clearly in the dark.

    Even his footsteps echoed in the tunnel, making them sound like he was walking with many others.

    He plugged his earphones and yed his favorite song ylist to avoid thinking too much.

    "Maybe I should run. This tunnel is 5 KMs long, after all."

    Rudy started running, and then he started running fast, faster than he had imagined. He was running at the speed of 30 KM per hour. He wanted to stop but didn''t know how to. He knew that if he stopped all of a sudden, then he would trip and fall, resulting in fatal injury.

    After getting into an ident in his previous life that destroyed his future, Rudy was afraid of another ident. He slowly decreased his speed and eventually stopped.

    "Thank god it was a tunnel." Rudy sighed and gasped for the air. "If it was on the street, then I would have definitely hit a car."

    Rudy was going to have a hard time controlling his powers, and there were many more powers he had yet to realize.

    He started running again but made sure not to run too fast. After running for a while, he heard the sound of footsteps that didn''t belong to him.

    Even with the music on, Rudy could hear the sound of his surroundings. Even if his earphone had a noise cancetion system, he would hear the sounds because of his superpowers.

    At first, he thought it was just the sound of his footsteps echoing, and his ears were ying tricks on him, but upon walking further, he realized that wasn''t the case.

    To confirm his doubt, he stopped walking and stood still. And as expected, he could hear the sound of footstepsing towards him.

    ''That is the sound of a shoe hitting the ground, so it can''t be an animal.''

    Rudy tried to act normal and kept walking forward, hoping he would eventually see the source of the footsteps. After walking for a few more minutes, Rudy came across a girl.

    She was wearing a high school uniform, and she was walking in the opposite direction of Rudy. Her skin was pale as though her body had no blood left, and her hair was dark ck. Her eyes looked lifeless, and her steps were steady but abnormal.

    Rudy sighed in relief and muttered, "It was just another person passing through the tunnel."

    For some reason, he couldn''t take his eyes off the girl. He watched the girl walk past him and muttered, "I don''t know, but something looked off about the girl."

    He shrugged off the possibilities he was thinking and started walking again. After walking for a while, he felt as though someone was watching him from somewhere. He nced around, but no one was there. However, when he looked back, he saw the same girl following him from a distance.

    "..." Rudy was confused at first, but he thought maybe she wanted help with something.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Rudy asked, but the girl didn''t reply.

    "Umm, do you need help?" he asked again, but the girl stood still with her gaze on the ground.

    "...."

    Rudy thought it would be for the best to leave her be and started walking. However, even after walking for five minutes, the girl still kept following Rudy.

    ''Maybe she just wants to pass through the tunnel?'' Rudy wondered. He wasn''t feeling the same anxiousness as before. In fact, it felt warm and pleasant.

    Rudy kept walking without paying any attention to the girl, and when he looked back, the girl was nowhere to be seen. After that, he exited the tunnel and sighed in relief.

    He looked at the time and saw that one hour had passed. However, he was only walking for about 30 minutes.

    "I should hurry." He then rushed to the pool and asked them to hire him.

    ===

    Author''s Note- Who was.... that girl?

 Chapter 4 - Getting A Job

    Rudy reached the pool site, but it was toote.

    There were already a few people who were getting interviewed for the job, 5 of them.

    ''Come on! I didn''te this far to go back empty-handed.''

    Rudy sat with the other five people and waited for the interviewer toe. For some reason, all five people were males, although it wasn''t surprising.

    After a few minutes, a female interviewer, who looked to be 20 years old, came out of the cabin and looked at them with a surprised look on her face, as though she hadn''t expected so many people toe. She had ck hair with a bob-cut hairstyle. and she was wearing a t-shirt and shorts.

    She sat on the chair in front of them and asked for their names.

    "My name is Nada," the first person replied.

    "My name is Harry," the second person answered.

    "My name is Dor," the third person replied.

    "My name is Travis," the fourth person replied.

    "My name is Scott," the fifth person replied.

    "My name is Rudy," Rudy replied.

    "So, why are you all here?" The girl asked.

    "I saw the advertisement about the job," Nada replied.

    "Same."

    "Same."

    "Same."

    "Same."

    Now it was Rudy''s turn, and his answer was the same. However, Rudy was mentally an adult, and he had done research on how to give interviews. He knew exactly what type of attitude would get him the job.

    "I am here to clean the pool," Rudy replied with a smile on his face.

    Of course, his answer was the same as others. But he phrased it differently, and that had an effect on the interviewer.

    "We are going to re-open all the pools tomorrow, so we need the pools to be cleaned today," the interviewer asserted.

    "Wait. Pools?! I thought it was only one pool!" Nada eximed.

    "Yeah. Me too," Harry nodded.

    "How many pools are there?" Dor asked.

    "..." Travis.

    "..." Scott.

    "..." Rudy raised his brows in confusion and wondered, ''How did I know that there were 12 pools?''

    He checked the ad again and noticed the number of pools wasn''t mentioned.

    ''Did I simply assume a number?''

    "We have 12 pools," the interviewer replied.

    "...!" Rudy was surprised after hearing that. ''I don''t know what''s going on, but I am pretty sure it''s because of one of my powers.''

    "12 pools?!" Nada mmed his hand on the table and stood up. "No one can clear 12 pools in one day."

    Harry also got up from his chair and said, "Ain''t no way that''s possible."

    Nada and Harry left. Dor also got up and left without saying anything.

    ''Nice!'' Rudy was happy as the chances of him getting this job were high now. But he still needed to take care of Travis and Scott.

    The interviewer turned to Travis, Scott, and Rudy and asked, "So, can you manage to clear all the 12 pools in one day?"

    "Can''t you simply hire more people to do it?" Travis asked.

    "We can, but our budget is low as the pools were closed for almost two years now because of the pandemic," she replied. "So you can bring more people if you want, but the pay would be the same as it was promised."

    ''Pandemic? What pandemic?'' Rudy had yet to realize and explore the world. He wasn''t aware he wasn''t in the same world, it was a post-apocalyptic world where the world had experienced and survived the apocalypse. However, its remains were still scattered across the world.

    Travis stood up and left after saying, "I am outta here."

    ''Great! Now only one left!'' Rudy was close to getting the job.

    The interviewer looked at Scott and asked, "Can you manage to clean 12 pools in one day?"

    Scott nodded and said, "I can call for some help, so it''s easy for me."

    "We don''t have enough to pay for a team, though."

    "You don''t have to worry about it." Scott took out his phone and said, "You can give me 3000$ for cleaning 12 pools."

    "That''s too much!" the interviewer said in a loud voice. "I already said I would pay 100$ for one pool. So even if it''s 1200$ for 12 pools, I can manage to give 1500$."

    "You run the pools, so you must know that the average cost of cleaning the pool is 200-400. I am charging only 250$ for one pool," Scott replied with a grin.

    What Scott said was true, and it was logical to pay more if they wanted to finish the work in a short amount of time. However, Rudy wasn''t going to give up yet.

    "I will clean everything in 3000$, including the slides, rides, the canteen, floor, lockers, bathrooms, everything," Rudy offered. Unlike Scott, Rudy offered to clear not only the pools but everything in 3000$.

    "You will even take care of the grass?" the interviewer asked with a curious and surprised look on her face.

    "Yes." Rudy nodded. "Everything means¡­ everything."

    Scott gritted his teeth in frustration as he lost the deal from his hand. He clenched his fists and said, "I will only charge 2500$ for everything, and I have a team, so the work will be efficient."

    "I will do it for 2000$." Rudy wasn''t going to let this chance go of earning money. He was ready to go as low as 1500$ if Scott pried further.

    "Do you also have a team?" the female interviewer asked Rudy.

    "No. I work alone, " Rudy answered honestly.

    "Cap!" Scott red at Rudy and said, "There is no way you alone can clean everything within one day." He then turned to the interviewer and said, "He is lying. You better be careful, or he will run away with your money!"

    "If I don''t clean everything within the next 12 hours, you don''t have to pay me," Rudy said with a smug look on his face and smirked at Scott.

    Scott threw the chair and left the ce in anger.

    ''2000$ is not a bad deal," the interviewer thought. ''But what if he is lying? But he said I don''t have to pay if he doesn''t do his job¡­''

    She looked at Rudy with a curious look on her face and asked, "Are you sure you can manage everything by yourself?"

    "You will be surprised," Rudy replied with a grin.

    ''It should be fine, right? If I use my superpowers correctly, then cleaning everything will be a piece of cake.''

 Chapter 5 - Psychokinesis | Telekinesis

    The girl took Rudy to show him the pools. However, she was acting a little strange for some reason.

    Rudy was curious, but he shrugged it off, thinking she was nervous. But he soon realized the reason why. The pool was filled with nothing but green algae. Not one, but all the pools.

    Rudy raised his brows and turned to the girl. He looked at her withplete disbelief in his eyes and asked, "Are you kidding me?"

    The girl averted her gaze and avoided eye contact with Rudy. "I told you this ce was locked for more than five years."

    "Wait, it was two years before!" Rudy eximed.

    "Yes." The girl nodded and said, "Three years of apocalypse and two years of the pandemic."

    ''What Apocalypse and pandemic are she talking about?'' Rudy wondered. He wanted to ask the girl, but he had something else to do.

    "Are you seriously going to give me only 2000$ for cleaning everything?" Rudy never expected the pools to be this dirty. It smelled terrible, too, and the stench was ufortable.

    "I will give you 2500$" The girl looked at Rudy and said, "Please don''t back down now. I asked the professionals to clean the entire ce, and they said it would take 50000$."

    "And now you are giving me 5% of that?"

    "I don''t have enough money¡­" she said with a sad look on her face. "Ever since the apocalypse, this ce has been locked down. My younger sister and I were overseas, and my parents were taking care of this ce."

    "But my parents were infected, and their medical fees were expensive. In the end, they died, leaving my sister and me in a huge 2 million dor debt."

    ''That''s heavy¡­'' Rudy could sympathize with the girl. He had spent half of his life in poverty, and his family was in debt most of the time.

    He could understand what the girl must be going through.

    Rudy sighed and shook his hand at the girl. "It''s fine. I will clean it for 2000$ as I promised."

    "Really?!" the girl''s face suddenly brightened with a wide smile.

    "Yeah." Rudy nodded and thought. ''I can use my powers. But first, I need to get her out of my sight.''

    ''Well, she will be going back to her office anyway. So I can use my powers as I want.

    "Thank you! I will also help you!" she said.

    ''Or¡­ maybe not.'' Rudy face-palmed himself and walked to the nearest pool.

    The girl reached her hand at Rudy to shake hands with him and introduced herself: "My name is Reina. Nice to meet you."

    Rudy shook hands with her and said, "I wish I could say the same."

    Reina scoffed after hearing that and grinned at Rudy.

    "...?"

    "You can start cleaning. I will change my clothes¡­" Reina said to Rudy and looked at her clothes.

    Rudy raised his brows and said, "These clothes should be suitable for cleaning, right?"

    Her clothes looked old, and the colors were faded.

    "Oh, no. These are the one wearable pair of clothes I have left." She added, "Although these are also five years old."

    "..." Rudy smiled wryly at Reina and uttered inwardly: ''She reminds me of myself.''

    After saying that, Reina went to her office to change clothes.

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and looked at the pool. ''Even with my superpowers, this is going to take a while. I better call mom and inform her, or she would get worried.''

    Rudy took out his phone to call his mother, but it was out of battery.

    "Right¡­ so that''s why music stopped¡­" he muttered. ''I thought it stopped because one-hour free music limit had passed.''

    "Well, I should start cleaning." Rudy walked and stopped at the edge of the pool. he covered his mouth because he couldn''t stand the pungent smell of the algae.

    He pointed his finger at the algae and muttered, "Only if I had the ability to lift everything inside in one go and dump it somewhere without touching it."

    As soon as Rudy said that, the water filled with algae hovered in the air above Rudy.

    "...!" Even Rudy was surprised, and due to that, he lost control, and everything fell into the pool again.

    The sh on the impact spritz some algae at Rudy, but luckily, he used his powers again and stopped it from touching him.

    Rudy stared at his hand with a baffled expression on his face and wondered, "How many powers do I have?"

    The answer was ''Everything.'' However, he had yet to experience them.

    "With this power, I can clear all the pools in a matter of seconds¡­'' Rudy uttered with a smirk on his face.

    "I am back!" Reina said out loud.

    Rudy looked back to see Reina was wearing a blue bikini-type swimsuit.

    ''Is she seriously thinking of diving into the pools filled with Algae in these clothes to expose her skin to millions of bacterias?''

    "What''s wrong?" Reina asked with an oblivious look on her face, as though she had no idea what she was going to do.

    "Where are we going to dump this water?" Rudy asked.

    "The sink in the pool should work, but it''s jammed because of the algae." Reina pointed her finger at the sewer in the distance and said, "We can dump everything in there."

    "Do you have a big pipe or something? That way, we can easily clean it."

    Of course, Rudy had no need for the pipe. But he wanted Reina to get out of his sight so he could use his powers without any problem.

    "I will go check in the storeroom!" Reina went to the storeroom behind the office.

    Rudy cracked his fingers and uttered, " Now, let''s test my powers."

 Chapter 6 - Mental Strength

    Telekinesis, one of the absolute forms of power. It can annihte cities in the blink. Yet, Rudy was using it for cleaning the pool.

    Of course, He still hadn''t realized the true potential of his powers and abilities. He has yet to experience all his powers, although he first needed to learn and control them.

    Rudy made sure that Reina entered the storeroom and then turned to the pool.

    "If I clean it now, Reina will get suspicious, so I will wait for her toe back with a pipe and send her to clean other pools," Rudy decided.

    He pointed his finger at the cap of the sewer and tried to lift it using his powers. However, he ended up plucking the nt near the sewer.

    "This seems to be a good training practice for testing my powers," Rudy muttered. He closed his eyes and cleared his mind. Then, he took a deep breath and focused everything on the cap of the sewer.

    ''I can feel it. I feel like I am touching it¡­'' Rudy simply imagined lifting the cap, and it hovered in the air. ''Good.''

    He didn''t want to lose control like he did for the first time, so he slowly moved his finger across the area and ced the cap on the ledge.

    SIGH!

    Rudy sighed in relief and muttered, "It is mentally exhausting."

    "Rudy!" Reina yelled from the storeroom. "Can you help me lift the pipe?!"

    "Coming!" Rudy rushed to the storeroom and saw Reina struggling to lift the pipe.

    It was a long spiral pipe covering half of the storeroom.

    "Help me pull it from under the rest of the stuff. After that, we can just drag it to the pools," Reina stated.

    Rudy grabbed the pipe and said, "Stay back."

    "But¡­"

    "Get out of the storeroom." Rudy looked at the stuff upon the pipe and said, "That can fall off."

    "Okay¡­" Reina reluctantly left the room and watched Rudy from outside.

    Rudy slowly pulled the pipe without any problems and dragged it to the pool. He dipped one end into the pool and the other into the sewer.

    "Now, let''s get to cleaning!" Reina said cheerfully and grabbed the bucket.

    "Umm¡­" Rudy took out his phone and uttered, "Can you charge my phone?"

    "Sure!"

    Rudy handed his phone to Reina and said, "The port is defective, so make sure it is charging before youe back."

    "My phone has the same problem, so I know what you are talking about." Reina went to her office to charge Rudy''s phone.

    The charging port on Rudy''s phone was defective. He bought this phone from a site that sold refurbished phones and received the faulty product. The return was avable, but it charged extra for import, so he didn''t bother exchanging it.

    The cost of repairing the charging port was more than the phone''s cost, so Rudy got it fixed from the local shop, but it stopped working after a few weeks.

    That was Rudy''s life condition. He lived his life in poverty, where there were days where there was no food to eat. His house had no electricity because they couldn''t pay the bills, so he used public ces to charge his phone. He used to study under the streemp.

    His mother worked hard for both of them, but their house rent took up 90% of her ie.

    ''Things did get better after she remarried, though. But I want to make it better now.''

    Rudy used his telekinesis powers and dumped the entire pool water into the pipe. It took him some time and mental strength to do it, but he managed to do it without messing it up.

    After a while, Reina came back and said, "It''s working."

    Reina was shocked to see Rudy had cleared the pool within 5 minutes, but Rudy somehow managed to convince her by exining some water physics and gravitational force to confuse her.

    "But we still need to wash the pools, right?" Reina looked at the empty pool and saw its tiles and walls were smeared with algae.

    "Yes. But leave that to me." Rudy pointed his finger to the faraway spot across the pools and said, "How about you dump everything you find on the floors and tile it into the pool? So we can dump everything at once without doing it again."

    "Good idea!"

    Rudy made a logical exnation and sent Reina away.

    ''I feel bad for fooling her again and again, but I am not doing anything bad here.''

    Once Reina was out of his sight, he removed the pipe from the sewer and cleaned all the pools.

    Of course, he still needed to wash them with water to remove the dirt and algae from the tiles. The easiest way to do that was to spray water everywhere and fill the pool again, then use that water to wipe off the dirt and algae. He wanted to use diluted acid to make it easier, but Reina didn''t have any.

    However, Rudy had a better way.

    ''If I can use my power properly, I might just be able to wash the pool clean without any extra effort.''

    Rudy was getting used to his powers, and he was learning them by doing simple tasks.

    He jumped into the empty pool and waved his hand in the air as though he was rubbing it against the tiles. And as expected, the dirt was cleared from the area where he waved his hand.

    "I am not touching it, but I can feel the sensation¡­" Rudy pondered. ''What would happen if I touched the fire? Since I can feel the sensation, I might also feel hot. But would that injure or burn any parts of my body?''

    That was an excellent question, but Rudy was certain that he would never do such a stupid thing just to sate his curiosity.

    In the next two hours, Rudy cleaned all the pools and made his way to Reina, who was sprinkling water everywhere so the dirt could easilye off.

    ===

    Author''s Note- Vote with power stones for the extra chapter!

    I would like to say that the earlier chapters might be slow-paced because each chapter will focus on Rudy''s new powers. However, once his basic powers are exined, and he has learned them, the story development will be fast, and it will be focused on romance + action.. Of course, that includes lemons too.

 Chapter 7 - See Through

    When Rudy reached where Reina was watering the walls to get the dirt off them, Rudy saw something he shouldn''t have.

    Reina was naked, or rather, her bikini had be transparent for some reason, and Rudy could see through. He could see Reina''s two soft mountains and her recently shaved cave.

    "Oh!" Reina eximed after seeing Rudy. "When did youe?!"

    Rudy averted his gaze and answered, "Just now."

    ''Maybe I should leave? It must be ufortable for her.'' Rudy prepared to leave and wash the other side of the area.

    "It''s been more than two hours since we started cleaning, so I was thinking maybe you would like to take a rest?"

    "Yes." Rudy nodded without looking at Reina. ''I am mentally tired.''

    Reina turned off the tap of the water and turned to Rudy. "Would you like to drink something? I can make tea or coffee."

    ''I would prefer juice, though¡­" Rudy sighed and said, "Maybe coffee."

    Rudy knew that Reina wouldn''t have any juice, and she would have to buy it.

    "I also have juice," Reina stated with a smile on her face.

    "You do?!"

    "Yes. I am opening this ce tomorrow, so I have ced vending machines here and there, although they are yet to be filled."

    Rudy looked at Reina but immediately turned his face after seeing her body.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you acting like this?" Reina asked with a concerned look on her face.

    ''Has she not realized that her bikini is see-through?'' Rudy wondered. "It''s nothing. You should go and take a rest."

    "What about you?"

    "I will be right behind you," Rudy answered.

    Reina stared at Rudy with a sad look on her face and uttered in a low voice: "Okay¡­"

    She left the scene and made her way to her office with only one thought in her mind: ''As expected, he is not satisfied with the payment.''

    She sat on the chair, which was broken, and muttered, "I want to pay him more, but I don''t have money."

    "My parent''s debt aside, I also took the loan of 50k$ to re-open the pools. Advertising and restocking took 98% of the money."

    She took out two juice cans from the refrigerator and muttered, "I hope I can pay back all the debts."

    "I don''t want my little sister¡ªRina, to feel the burden," she added.

    RING! RING!

    "..." Reina nced around the room with a confused look on her face after hearing the ringing. ''I don''t have such a ringtone¡ª on! It''s Rudy''s phone!"

    Reina grabbed Rudy''s phone and rushed outside to call Rudy, but Rudy was already there. She bumped into Rudy and almost tripped, but Rudy grabbed her and stopped her from falling.

    However, the ce he grabbed wasn''t supposed to be touched by others, especially males.

    Reina bnced herself and noticed Rudy''s hand groping her breasts. Her face flushed, but there was nothing she could do.

    Rudy let go of Reina and made some distance between them. "Are you okay?" he asked.

    Reina nodded with a flushed face and handed Rudy a juice can, saying, "Here. It was ringing."

    Rudy looked at the juice can with a puzzled look on his face and wondered, ''How does it ring?!''

    RING! RING!

    ''It''s ringing! Wait, it''s just my phone.''

    Reina handed Rudy his phone and dashed into her office.

    After a minute or two, Rudy entered Reina''s office and found her sitting on the chair.

    ''Well, this was expected. She is a girl, after all. But¡­'' Rudy once again averted his gaze from Reina and face-palmed himself. ''Why is she not covering herself?''

    "Who was on the phone?" Reina asked with a curious look on her face.

    "It was my mum. She was worried that I wasn''t home yet," Rudy chuckled as he remembered his past life memories.

    "I told her I would bete," Rudy added.

    Rudy and Reina drank juice while talking.

    "I forgot to ask you, but where are you from?" Reina asked.

    "Is the interview still ongoing?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face.

    "These are the must-ask questions during the interview. But I forgot when we were discussing the payment¡­"

    "I am from the neighboring city," Rudy replied. "I needed money and saw your ad. I am d I made it on time, and you didn''t give the job to someone else."

    "I am also d I met you." Reina said with a bright smile on her face and continued, "Otherwise, I would have to give this job to my ex-boyfriend."

    "Hmm?"

    "Remember Scott?"

    "The fifth guy?"

    Reina nodded and uttered, "We both went to the same high school. And it was a trend for every girl and boy to be in a rtionship. My friends also had one, so I was interested. That''s when he came and asked me out."

    After a brief pause, she continued, "I didn''t have anyone I liked, so I agreed. But we broke up 30 secondster."

    "... that''s the shortest dating period I have ever heard of¡­" Rudy muttered in disbelief.

    "The second I agreed to go out with him, he asked me to have sex with him. So I instantly dumped him," Reina asserted nonchntly. "Ever since then, he has been pestering me from time to time. Even when my parents were alive and in debt, he kept saying, ''Sleep with me once, and I will pay off your debts."

    "That''s¡­ inhumane," Rudy uttered in a low voice with a disgusted look on his face.

    "There were times where I thought of agreeing to his offer, but I have dignity, and I will never sell my body. I am saving my chastity for someone who truly loves me, not only my body."

    "Don''t worry, you are plenty hot and your personality is good too. So I am sure you will find someone."

    "...!" Reina''s face flushed even more after hearing that.

    "Ah.." Rudy realized he had just said something embarrassing. ''I said it out of habit¡­''

    Rudy couldn''t take his eyes off Reina''s body, so he started using his phone. However, he mistakenly opened the ''camera'' app on his phone and ended up seeing Reina anyway.

    But, something was different. Her clothes looked fine in the camera, but they looked transparent when he nced at Reina.

    ''I admit my phone''s camera is shitty, but it''s not that bad that it wouldn''t pick up major details.'' Rudy nced back and forth at Reina and his phone screen for a while. Then it finally clicked him.

    ''Don''t tell me¡­''

    Indeed. It was one of his powers.

    ====

    Author''s Note- I don''t think this novel has any chances of winning, but thanks for the support.

    I will make sure to upload new chapters every other day! So keep supporting this novel with power stones,ments, and reviews!

    We, us fellow men of culture, shouldn''t give up and expand our culture!

 Chapter 8 - Death Flags

    Ability- Seeing through.

    Rudy could see through anything if he stared at something for more than 10 seconds.

    When Rudy moved his gaze at the fridge and stared at it for 10 seconds, he could see the contents inside, although it was empty with only one half-eaten leftover dish.

    ''Why does an ability like this even exist?!'' Rudy eximed inwardly. ''It''s wrong on so many levels.''

    ''With this ability, I can see anyone naked body if I want to¡­'' An evil thought crossed Rudy''s mind, but he shook his head and looked at Reina, who was confused after looking at Rudy.

    ''What''s wrong?'' Reina asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "It''s nothing. Let''s finish the juice and go back to work," Rudy uttered. "You are going to open this ce tomorrow, right?"

    Reina nodded with a wry smile on her face and muttered, "I hope everything goes well."

    Rudy wanted to say something tofort Reina, but he averted his gaze because he could see Reina''s naked body.

    ''Wait¡­'' Rudy furrowed his brows and thought, ''I can see through anything if I stared at it for more than 10 seconds. So does that mean I was staring at Reina the whole time?!''

    ''No, no, no. Why would I stare at her¡­'' Rudy once again found himself staring at Reina. ''Okay. I admit that she looks hot, but¡­ no, Rudy, you cannot stare at naked girls! You are going to get a cute girlfriend after two years.''

    ''If I can somehow¡ª'' Rudy felt something hitting his pants, and when he looked down, he saw something was erect.

    ''Why do I have a boner?!''

    In his previous life, Rudy spent his puberty and teenage years studying like a madman. He never got a chance to enjoy his life until he met his girlfriend, who changed him and his life.

    However, right now, he was in a teenage body, where hormones ran wild. It was natural for any normal teenager to get a boner after seeing a naked girl. Here, Rudy even knew the pleasure of stepping into adulthood. His hormones were reacting to his feelings and emotions, making a mess out of his thinking.

    Rudy closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    ''I have got this. This is not the first time I have gotten a boner, and this is surely not thest time. I can abstain. I will just have to avoid looking at Reina for more than 10 seconds and do my work. Once I am done, I will get 2000$, and we both will go our separate ways.''

    Are you sure about that, mister Rudy?

    "How much did the taxi cost you toe here from the next city?" Reina asked. "I want to go there to buy some household things, so I was wondering if it could fit in my budget."

    "I am not sure. I walked my way here," Rudy replied honestly.

    "What?!" Reina eximed. "You walked 20 kilometers?!"

    "No, it was less. I came through the tunnel."

    Reina''s face turned pale after hearing that. "Wh-which¡­ tunnel?"

    "The one which is abandoned," Rudy answered.

    Reina mmed her hands on the table and shouted, "Are you out of your mind!"

    "What''s wrong?" Rudy nearly jumped off the chair.

    "That tunnel is abandoned for a reason, you know?"

    "What reason¡­?"

    "It is haunted!"

    "Pfft!" Rudy scoffed andughed out loud. "I am sorry, but I don''t believe in¡ª"

    At the same time, Reina said, "There have been hundreds of sightings of a girl wearing a school uniform with a pale face and disturbing walking style."

    After hearing that, Rudy remembered his encounter with a simr girl.

    "You are¡­ kidding¡­ right?" Rudy stammered on his words.

    "I am not. You can check it on the inte if you want." Reina sat back on her chair and uttered, "Seriously, how do you not know about the tunnel?"

    ''That''s because no such tunnel existed in my time.'' After pondering for a while. Rudy wondered, ''Could it be that I am in another world?''

    Rudy shrugged off the possibility and thought, ''That''s not possible. Maybe I simply wasn''t aware of such a tunnel in my previous life?''

    "There is also a rumor that if you try to talk to the girl, she eats your soul," Reina asserted.

    "...." Rudy started sweating after hearing that.

    "There is also a rumor that if the girl follows you, she will possess you and kill you," Reina added.

    After hearing that, Rudy gulped down in fear and thought to himself: ''I just died a couple of hours ago. I don''t want to die again."

    "There is also this rumor where¡ª"

    "Enough about the rumors! Let''s go back to cleaning."

    Rudy had not only tried to talk to the girl, but she also followed him. He now had two death gs on him.

    Rudy and Reina cleaned all the ground area in the next three hours.

    Of course, Rudy could have cleaned it in much less time, but he couldn''t focus after hearing about the ghost girl.

    When he tried to use telekinesis, he ended up pulling out a couple of tiles.

    After cleaning the ground area, Rudy went to the upperpartments to wash them rides while Reina cleaned the stairs.

    ===

    Author''s Note- I want to rify that Rudy won''t even think about any other girl than his GF for the first couple of chapters. This might sound stupid, but he is still mentally an adult. He has morals, and he knows what is right and what is wrong. He won''t use his powers to do bad things ormit crimes.

    However, things will change. His first priority is to get rich. Just be patient until chapter 20 or so, where he will think about harem and start romancing with them girls. (of course, he will also make lemon juice.)

    Thanks for reading. Support the novel with power stones!

 Chapter 9 - Flight

    Rudy climbed up the stairs and kept climbing until he reached the tforms of the upperpartments where the slides and the waiter area were awaiting him, to get cleaned. He looked at the entire sight from the top and couldn''t help but awe in amazement.

    "After looking at this from the top, I realize it''s bigger than I expected," Rudy muttered.

    It was nighttime, and the swimming park was located near the main highway. It was between the city and the highway, so even the people who wanted to drop by from some rest would be able toe here.

    The park also had the facility of lodging and booking rooms to stay for the night, serving as a hotel, but it was closed for now.

    Rudy nced to his right and saw dozens of slides of various types. Some were straight, some were spiral, some needed a tube to go down, while some were water slides.

    Unfortunately, there was no electricity on the other side of the park. Hence, no lights were on, and it waspletely dark. However, Rudy''s superpowers were allowing him to see everything clearly.

    "I brought a mop with me, but I don''t think I will need it¡­" Rudy ced the mop on the corner and grabbed the water pipe. Then, he attached it to the valve of the motor and turned it on.

    There were dozens of water tanks on the top, so the water came out with the pressure. However, even if there was no pressure, Rudy simply needed a bucket full of water. He could wipe everything clean using his powers.

    "Let''s start." Rudy sighed and looked to his left. "There are ten more like this."

    Rudy began to sprinkle the water everywhere and used telekinesis to get the dirt off the tiles and marbles. He was so immersed in cleaning that he didn''t notice the mop he ced on the corner fell to the floor.

    Rudy walked all over thepartment and sprinkled water to clean it. He was using his powers, and for that, he needed precise control. He didn''t want to do any damage to the tiles and destroy the ce.

    As he was walking, he tripped on the mop and fell off thepartment.

    "...!"

    He was falling from the height of 32 meters, which was enough to kill anyone on impact.

    ''I already died a few hours ago. I am not going to die again!" Rudy knew how it felt to be hopeless. He died alone in the middle of nowhere. He had no one with him in hisst moments.

    Rudy didn''t want to feel the same pain and suffering again. Luckily for him, he now had superpowers, and he could do anything he wanted.

    Rudy simply imagined that he wanted an ability to fly, and he stopped falling.

    "I¡­ can''t believe¡­ it worked¡­" Rudy could feel his heart beating so loud as though it could pop out of his chest at any time.

    However, even if Rudy had fallen and crashed to the ground, nothing would have happened to him. In fact, the ground would have shattered on impact.

    But, it was not the time for celebration. Rudy wasn''t going to sigh in relief until he reached back to the top. He knew that if he lost his concentration, he would lose control and fall down.

    Rudy slowly flew to the top andnded back on thepartment. As soon as hended, he dropped to his knees and let out a loud grunt.

    "I should be a little careful¡­" Rudy sighed in relief.

    After that, Rudy spent 3 hours cleaning thepartments and stairs one by one. He minimized the use of his superpowers because his head had started to hurt. He simply spilled a ton of water on the slides, and they were automatically washed. The dirty water from thepartments, slides, and the stairs, was going into the pools.

    However, there was no need to clean the pool again because the pools'' sinks were now working.

    Rudy was cleaning thestpartment when Reina approached him. She stood by the stairs and watched Rudy. She was carrying a shlight with her because she couldn''t see anything.

    "What? Are you here to check whether I am cking or not?" Rudy scoffed.

    "No." Reina shook her head with a grin on her face and said, "I was thinking you must be hungry. So I am here to call you out for dinner. Although it''s only cheap noodles¡­"

    ''It''s better than what I eat every day, though..'' Rudy nodded and said, "I will be there in 5 minutes."

    "Can I help you out with something? I feel bad for letting you do all the work," Reina insisted with an anxious and concerned look on her face.

    "There is no need to feel bad. I am doing my job, and you are paying me for it," Rudy asserted.

    "But¡ª"

    "Just go down. I will be there in 5 minutes."

    "Okay¡­" Reina left with a disappointed look on her face.

    ''Dammit. I can''t help but keep staring at her, and because of that, I see through her clothes. I need to do something about this ability, or it might¡ª''

    "Aaah!" Reina let out a loud scream.

    Rudy immediately rushed to the pole and saw Reina falling down.

    "Oh shit¡ª!" Without wasting his time, Rudy jumped off thepartment and grabbed falling Reina. He carried her in his arms andnded on the ground.

    Fortunately, Reina''s eyes were closed due to fear, but there was no fooling Reina. When Reina opened her eyes, she found herself in Rudy''s arms.

    "How¡­ you were up there¡­ so how did you get¡­. Here¡­?"

    "..." Rudy sighed with a groan and thought, ''It hasn''t even been a day since I got superpowers, and I already exposed my identity.''

    ===

    Author''s Note- Thanks for reading.

    Question- What do you think he will do? Will he admit or will he make an excuse?

 Chapter 10 - Breakdown

    "How did you¡­ get here?" Reina asked with a confused look on her face. "You were at the top¡­"

    Rudy averted his gaze and answered, "I¡­"

    Rudy noticed he was standing near the slide, so he made an excuse saying, "I was tired, so I thought ofing down through this slide. And then I heard your screen. When I looked up, you were falling, but I somehow managed to catch you."

    "Anyway¡­" Rudy tried to dodge the topic and gazed at Reina with a concerned look on his face: "Are you okay?"

    Reina meekly nodded with a sad look on her face.

    "....?"

    Rudy let Reina down and sighed in relief.

    ''I jumped without thinking. What if I had failed to catch her, or my powers didn''t work? Both of us would have died.''

    When Rudy was worried about his powers, Reina was concerned about something else.

    "Why¡­ did you save me?" she uttered in a low voice.

    "Huh?"

    "You should have let me die!" Reina yelled as tears rolled down her eyes.

    "Wait¡­ don''t tell me you jumped on purpose?" Rudy asked with a furious look on his face.

    "No." Reina shook her head and said, "But you should have let me die. At least, I wouldn''t have to worry about anything else."

    "I would have to live life to pay loans. My life has no happiness. I don''t even have a future!" Reina sobbed. "What if the water park doesn''t work well as I have nned?"

    "..."

    "My life has no happiness!"

    Rudy looked at Reina''s crying face and smiled bitterly.

    ''She is having a breakdown, so she has been holding back all her pain, huh?''

    In his previous life, Rudy lived the same life. His family was in debt, and Rudy had promised himself that he would give a happy life to his family. But instead, he ended up being a burden to him.

    ''Our lives are so simr. Maybe it''s not a coincidence that I met her?'' Rudy asked himself.

    Rudy ced his hands on Reina''s shoulders and said, "Hey¡­ look at me."

    Reina turned her face to the side and tried to wipe her tears, but they weren''t stopping.

    "Reina¡­ look at me," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    Reina looked at Rudy''s face and sniffed.

    ''I don''t want to die!'' After seeing Reina''s crying face, Rudy remembered something extremely sad from his previous life. He felt like crying after remembering that.

    ''Don''t¡­ Rudy. You have a chance to save ''her'' in this life.''

    "Reina¡­" Rudy called her name in a gentle voice and continued, "Listen to me. You said you have a sister, right?"

    Reina nodded in response.

    "What''s her name, and how old is she?"

    "Her name is Rina, and she is in high school," Reina replied honestly.

    "If you die or something happens to you, Rina will have to take all the burden by herself, you know?"

    Reina immediately stopped crying after realizing what Rudy was trying to say.

    "Do you want her to feel the same way you did, at such a young age?" Rudy asked calmly. ''Although Reina had it worse. She mentioned her parents were infected 5 years ago, so she must be around 15 years old at that time, and she was burdened with the loans and the responsibilities.''

    Reina shook her head violently and said, "No. I don''t. I want her to live a normal life."

    "Right? So stop with these suicidal thoughts, okay?"

    Reina quietly nodded with a flushed face.

    "Good. Now let''s go¡ª"

    Before Rudy could finish what he was saying, Reina hugged Rudy.

    "... hey¡­ what are you¡­"

    "Let me stay like this for a while," Reina uttered in a muffled voice.

    "Well¡­" Rudy didn''t know what to say or do.

    ''Alt least, she didn''t jump for a kiss¡­'' Rudy scoffed. ''And she is so soft. It''s been a long time since a girl hugged me.''

    Two minutes passed, but Reina wasn''t letting go of Rudy.

    "...uhh¡­!" Rudy had a boner.

    ''Wait! Calm down, my little brother! Just because a girl hugged me doesn''t mean you get a chance to poke her!''

    Rudy was once again facing a teenager''s dilemma.

    Suddenly, Reina let go of Rudy and jumped back in surprise. Then, she moved her gaze down and looked at Rudy''s crotch with a flushed face.

    "I am so sorry! I shouldn''t have hugged you like that. That was so immoral of me," Reina apologized. But she couldn''t take her eyes off Rudy''s crotch.

    "No, I am sorry. There is no need for you to apologize." Rudy didn''t want Reina to feel more guilty than she already was.

    After that, they went to Reina''s office and ate noodles. Rudy almost teared up after eating the first bite.

    Reina noticed it and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"

    "Yeah¡­ it''s just¡­ they are a little spicy. But don''t worry."

    However, Rudy was lying.

    ''This is the first decent food I am eating after my ident¡­''

    Rudy decided not to get too sentimental after remembering his previous life.

    After eating dinner, Rudy and Reina cleaned the rest of the area of the water park. Rudy took care of the grass and unwanted nts. He also filled the pools with water and added the required amount of chlorine-- although she didn''t have much anyway.

    "Here is your pay¡­"

    Reina ced a huge jar filled with dor notes and coins on the table and said, "You can count them if you want. But I am sure they are more than 2500$."

    ''If she is giving like this, then it must mean this is her savings¡­'' Rudy let out a weary sigh and said, "Don''t worry. I trust you."

    Reina''s face flushed after hearing that.

    Rudy nced around and noticed it was nearly morning.

    "I should be leaving now," Ruddy uttered awkwardly.

    "Yeah¡­"

    "When are you opening the water park?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "At 9 AM." Reina looked at the clock and said, "After 4 hours."

    "Are you sure you can run this entire ce all by yourself?" Rudy asked with an anxious look on his face.

    "Oh! No. Some workers wille and take care of anything. I will have to sit in my office and watch over everything," Reina replied.

    "Do you¡­ have enough money to pay them?"

    "They are legally bound by a contract to work here. So I don''t have to worry about that," Reina answered.

    "That''s¡­ good?" After a brief pause, Rudy took out his phone and said, "Can I have your number?"

    "Huh?" Reina was surprised after hearing that.

    "Oh, I don''t mean it in a weird way. But you can call me whenever you need me. I would be happy to help you out," Rudy said with a smile on his face.

    "Sure. I would be d too¡­" Reina said in a low voice, but Rudy heard it thanks to his superpowers.

    After that, Rudy left the park and made his way to the main street.

    "There is no way I am going through the tunnel again."

    "I can use my powers to fly, but I have been using them for like 12 hours now. My body feels like it will explode. Plus, I am too exhausted to focus on flying.''

    In the end, Rudy decided to take a taxi.

    He stood near the pick-up spot and waited for a taxi to arrive. However, it was still 4 AM, and there weren''t many taxis around.

    After waiting for 10 minutes, a taxi finally stopped in the opposite street.

    Rudy sighed in relief and made his way to the taxi.

    =====

    Author''s Note- I had to rush the events in this chapter to end Reina''s arc.

    Also, the first harem member sessfully acquired?!

    Who do you want to be the next one?

 Chapter 11 - Rebecca

    Rudy walked to the taxi across the street and knocked on the window.

    Apparently, the driver was sleepy, or so it looked like to Rudy.

    The driver rolled down the window and asked, "Where to?"

    Rudy told his home address and sat on the backside of the car. He was feeling so sleepy and exhausted that he could doze off at any moment.

    However, he kept himself awake.

    It was a highway, and there weren''t many vehicles around, so the driver increased the speed and drove fast.

    They reached the street near Rudy''s house in 20 minutes.

    Rudy got out of the car and asked, "How much?"

    The driver looked at the jar filled with money in Rudy''s hand and replied, "500$"

    "..." Rudy furrowed his brows and asked, "Are you serious?"

    "The taxi fare at night is different, and the initial charge from the highway is more," the driver asserted.

    Rudy has never been in a taxi before in his life, but he did in his previous life after he graduated from high school.

    Rudy was certain that the driver was capping, and he was trying to get extra money from him after seeing the jar filled with cash.

    Rudy frowned his face and stared at the driver with a furious and annoyed look on his face.

    ''Heh! The fare is only 50$, but this kid looks stupid. I will charge him more and have fun in the brothel looting him!''

    Rudy heard the driver''s thoughts using his telepathy.

    Rudy was in utter disbelief.

    ''Why do people like him exist? What do they get from doing this?" Rudy thought. ''I don''t understand, and I think I will never be able to understand. In fact, I don''t want to understand.''

    Rudy took out five notes of 10$ and handed them to the driver.

    "Is something wrong with your head, bud? Or are you too sleepy to hear and understand what I said?" the driver asked. "I said 500$, not 50$."

    Rudy red at the diver with a ck expression on his face and uttered, "Fuck off."

    The driver gulped down in fear and turned on the car. Then, he nced at Rudy from the corner of his eyes and drove away.

    Rudy let out a deep sigh as he watched the taxi leave.

    "I should go and sleep."

    Rudy walked to his house and wondered, "I wonder if mom is back from her night shift yet."

    Rudy entered his house, and as always, it was dark inside because they had no electricity.

    He went into the kitchen and ced the jar on the tform. He grabbed the lighter from the counter and lit a candle.

    "Rudy¡­?" he heard a voice from the living room.

    "Mom? You were here?!" Rudy tried to hide the jar, but it was toote.

    Rudy''s mother¡ª Reba, came into the kitchen and looked at Rudy and the jar behind him.

    "Is that money?" she asked with a puzzled look on her face. She turned to Rudy and asked, "Where did you get this money?"

    "Uhh¡­ charity."

    Rudy couldn''t tell Reba that he got the money from doing a part-time job. His school didn''t allow the students to do part-time jobs, and if anyone saw him or found out about it, he could be in big trouble.

    In his previous life, Rudy did a few part-time jobs in secret, but one day Reba found out and she med herself for forcing Rudy. She knew that it was because of her, Rudy tried to help the household.

    That was what pushed Reba to marry again, so she could get family support. However, Rudy didn''t know the reason.

    Rudy didn''t want to repeat the same mistake again. He wanted to help the household, but he had to do it in secret without anyone finding out.

    "Huh?"

    "There is a charity event in the school for the homeless people," Rudy replied. "And I was assigned to collect money for them."

    "But you told me over the phone that you are staying at Eric''s house."

    "Yes. But it''s morning now, so I came here."

    "Oh. Alright."

    It wasn''t weird for Rudy to stay over at Eric''s house.

    Eric lived with his twin sister and single mother. His mother was the owner of the multiple convenience store franchise, so they were rich.

    Eric would often invite Rudy over to study and y games ever since he was a kid. Reba knew that she couldn''t give Rudy a happy childhood, so she allowed him to do whatever he wanted.

    "It''s the weekend now, so you don''t have any school," Rebeca uttered. "How about you take a bath and rest for today?"

    "Yeah."

    Reba gave Rudy 10$ from her purse and said, "Here. I will be homete, so eat whatever you want with this money, okay?"

    "Wait, where are you going? Didn''t you juste back from your night shift?" Rudy asked with a confused and concerned look on his face.

    "Yes¡­" Reba patted Rudy''s head and said, "Actually, we are low on money this month. We still need 200$ in three days to pay the rent. So I am doing a few extra jobs."

    Rudy didn''t say anything and just stood there.

    After seeing Rudy act like that, Reba caressed Rudy''s face with her hand and said, "Don''t worry. Everything will be okay soon."

    Rudy couldn''t hold the urge to hug Reba, so he hugged her.

    Reba was surprised, but she hugged Rudy back and said, "I forgot how long it has been since youst hugged me."

    Rudy hadn''t seen Reba in years, and after seeing her and talking with her after all those years, Rudy became sentimental.

    Reba was 38 years old, or so she had told Rudy, but she looked as though she was still in her twenties.

    "Uhh¡­" Reba gave Rudy a soft push and made some distance between her and Rudy. "I should be going now."

    "Yeah."

    Reba left for her job, and Rudy went to the bathroom to take a bath.

    The house they lived in originally belonged to Reba''s family, but after the death of Rudy''s father, all his property was assigned to Reba.

    However, thewyer forged fake papers and had Reba sign them. After that, Reba lost the rights over the property, and now they needed to pay 1200$ every month for the rent.

    They had to pay rent to live in their own house.

    Rudy wasn''t aware of the above incident yet as it happened long ago, but he was going to uncover every secret of everyone and everything around him.

    ===

    Author''s Note- Next chapter is going to be about the apocalypse. Yes, Rudy will finally find out about it.

    Keep supporting the novel with power stones for more chapters.

    More support= More motivation= More chapters.. It is as simple as that.

 Chapter 12 - The Super Gene Experiment

    Once Rudy was done with the bath, he went upstairs to his room.

    Fortunately, the house was big enough for a family of four to live. It had two bedrooms upstairs and a kitchen, living room, and bathroom downstairs.

    Rudy was feeling sleepy, so he decided to take a nap.

    He woke up 5 hourster with a nightmare he couldn''t recall.

    "I think I dreamed about my previous life," Rudy muttered.

    The five-hour nap Rudy just had was worth thousands of hours of sleep for him. It was his first time sleeping peacefully in many years.

    Rudy sighed and muttered, "I feel like I will have that nightmare if I sleep again."

    He grabbed his phone and connected to the neighbor''s WiFi.

    "Let''s see what Apocalypse Reina was talking about," he uttered and searched on the inte.

    Rudy got many feeds and blogs, but he opened the first one and read it.

    Five years ago, scientists were researching bio-gene experiments.

    ''It''s somewhat simr to the gene experiment they did on me,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    The scientists wanted to create superhumans for the military and sell the serum to the rest of the world. However, all of their experiments failed.

    They sessfully created a super-animal, who had 10x times more powers than they should have. However, all the experiments on humans failed. The genes rejected to merge together.

    After months of research, the scientists found a new way. They altered the human DNA and used it to mix with the gene. And surprisingly, it worked.

    They were getting pressure from the government, so they didn''t have enough time to check the side effects or any extended or dyed reaction.

    They shipped the military, and they used them on the soldiers.

    Everything was going well until T.A¡ªthe person who was used as an experiment, started behaving oddly.

    His skin turned pale, and he stopped talking with anyone. Then one day, he attacked a fellow inmate and started eating his flesh.

    Fortunately, the inmate was saved, and T.A was locked in a different room under strict monitoring.

    However, the inmate who was bit by T.A, also started acting the same as T.A. He also bit the nurse who was taking care of him. And so, the chain started.

    The entire research facility was infected with an unknown virus.

    When the higher-ups found out about it, they researched the infected genes. They found out that the genes that were supposed to cooperate with the body genes and give them some sort of immunity; instead, the genes neutralized the body genes and took over the immune system.

    Moreover, those genes were self-actualized. They had their own system.

    As the times passed, the infected became mindless lumps of meat.

    Of course, the government detained all the soldiers and locked them in an underground facility. They kept quiet about that incident and hid it from the world.

    However, it wasn''t long before the cat was out of the bag.

    The infected started attacking each other and eating each other. But, a miracle urred.

    The infected who ate another infected were cured. The infected genes in their body collided with each other and neutralized the effect.

    Furthermore, that person still retained his superpowers. So, the scientists and the government got a new idea. They started feeding the infected to each other, and sure enough, stronger superhumans were created.

    However, something was strange. Those people never felt hungry or fatigued. Moreover, they had more superpowers than they had imagined.

    Out of all the infected who recovered, there was one who couldn''t recover.

    It was the first human test subject¡ª T.A. Instead, he evolved.

    He gained the power to control the genes. He once again awakened the neutralized infected genes from the bodies of those who had recovered and once again made them mindless lumps of meat.

    They spread all around the country and infected as many people as they could.

    T.A, on the other hand, gained immortality and perfect tolerance against everything. He had be a perfect superhuman.

    He traveled across the world and spread the infection to as many people as he could.

    And thus urred the major apocalypse.

    Millions of infected roamed the world and spread the infection to the rest of the world.

    Friends, family, nothing mattered. Everyone wanted to save their own skin.

    The havoc ran amok for three years, and the world lost 30% of its poption.

    The world tried to fight back with nuclear power, but everything was useless against them.

    Then one day, after three years, T.A disappeared along with all the infected, without leaving any trace. No one knew where he went, but everyone was still afraid.

    After weeks of searching and confirming the world was safe, everything went back to normal.

    It took two years for the people to get back to their daily life, but everything was fine now.

    After reading the article, Rudy was left speechless. He couldn''tprehend that something like this had happened.

    "So¡­ I am not back in my world?" Rudy wondered.

    "This didn''t happen in my time, so that means¡­ I am in some alternate reality or a parallel world?" Rudy asked himself.

    "Wait¡­ does that mean¡­ everything is different in this world? Can it be that things won''t go as they went in my previous life?"

    After pondering for a while, Rudy uttered, "But I have superpowers now. So it doesn''t matter."

    Rudy epted the reality as an adult rather than causing a tantrum over it.

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and scrolled down the screen to see an article about the abandoned tunnel.

    Without wasting his time, Rudy clicked on it to find out more about the haunted tunnel and the reason behind its story.

    ===

    Author''s Note- I kept the apocalypse''s story as simple as possible. And yes, the next chapter is about the ghost girl, so look forward to it.

    Thanks for the support, and don''t forget to throw some power stones at me.

 Chapter 13 - The History Of The Abandoned Tunnel And The Ghost Girl

    "This haunted tunnel is also new," Rudy muttered. "It wasn''t in my previous life. I don''t even remember there being a tunnel. If I recall correctly, there was a flyover instead."

    Rudy scrolled down and read the blog.

    The tunnel was created eight years ago, and it was the first mega project of the town in three decades.

    The tunnel connected to the main highway, making it a lot easier for travelers to drive by. The other way to the entire town was long, and it took almost thirty minutes.

    However, using this tunnel, people can drive through within 10 minutes.

    "Yup, this is definitely something different," Rudy murmured while reading.

    However, soon after the tunnel was built, a high school girl''s dead body was found. She was stabbed 112 times in the chest and stomach. However, the reports suggested that the girl didn''t die from the stabbing, but she died from blood loss.

    "So the girl I saw¡­ was her. She did look pale, and the way she was walking... was as though she was trying to leave the tunnel."

    "She was alive even after she was stabbed several times. She was left alone to die in the middle of nowhere¡­" Rudy could sympathize with the girl because he died the same way in his previous life.

    Unfortunately, the cameras in the tunnel weren''t activated at that time, so the culprits were never found.

    Soon after that incident, many idents started urring in the tunnel.

    The victims reported seeing a girl in high school uniform walking in front of their cars. In some cases, the victims reported that they saw the girl sitting in the backseat of their vehicles. While some reported seeing the girl chasing them from the side mirror.

    Upon further investigation, the girl was confirmed to be the same girl who was brutally killed.

    However, the doctors and officers did not believe the stories of the victims. They believed that the victims were either sleep-deprived or it was the tricks of the lights in the tunnel that were making them see things. But, after receiving pressure from the higher-ups, the tunnel was closed for a day for a thorough investigation of the tunnel.

    The tunnel was barricaded from both sides, and officials were keeping an eye on the ends. A party of twelve members went to investigate. They were supposed to enter from one end ande out of the other.

    However, they didn''te out even after 10 hours had passed. When the officials went to check, their bodies were found in bizarre conditions.

    After that, the tunnel was restricted from entry, and it was nned to be demolished. However, the apocalypse happened, and it was left abandoned.

    "I can''t believe I am unscathed after passing through the tunnel," Rudy trembled. "I even called out to her."

    Rudy went downstairs and drank some water. Then, his gaze fell on the jar in the kitchen.

    "What am I going to do about this?" Rudy asked himself. "I cannot keep this here forever."

    Rudy ced his hand on the jar and uttered, Only if there were fewer notes instead."

    When Rudy nced at the jar again, his face turned pale because there were only dozens of notes in the jar.

    "No, no, no." Rudy immediately opened the jar and took the notes in his hands. But much to his surprise, they were 100$ notes.

    He sighed in relief and counted the notes.

    "23, 24, 25¡­ 26, 27¡­" Rudy counted.

    ''So she was telling the truth when she told me they can be more but not less.'' Rudy looked at the empty jar and uttered, "I gave 50$ to the taxi driver. So she gave me 2750$ in total."

    "But¡­" Rudy looked at his hand and wondered, "What was that ability? It gave me an equal value on money in return. And¡­ the notes are original too."

    ''I wonder where those coins and 1$ notes went, though,'' Rudy wondered.

    They went into a nearby bank locker.

    "Now then¡­ I will hide this money where mom hides her savings. She won''t know if¡­" When Rudy checked under the drawer, there was only 28$.

    "Don''t tell me¡­ we only have this much?"

    ''I didn''t know our condition was that bad¡­''

    Rudy rubbed his hands on his face in frustration and muttered, "I really need to do something to get rich in a short time."

    Fortunately, it was possible with his superpowers.

    "Now then¡­" Rudy looked at the money in his hand and wondered, "If I put them in, mom would find it suspicious. What should I do?"

    Rudy nced around and noticed the packets on snacks.

    "Oh!" Rudy eximed. "Aren''t they the one where sometimes we get money from the inside? I remember buying them every day in the hope of getting something. But sadly, my luck has always been the worst."

    Rudy used his powers to look inside the content of the packets and saw most of them didn''t have any money inside them.

    Rudy smirked and uttered, "I can use this."

    Rudy opened all the packets and put one 100$ note inside each of them, and packed the packets again using his powers.

    "Now mom will think we simply got lucky¡­" Rudy muttered.

    Of course, getting 100$ from 1$ snack was unbelievable. The highest amount of bill theply ced inside was 10$, and that was the rest.

    But Reba didn''t know that, so Rudy''s n was perfect.

    "In my previous life, thepany went bankrupt and closed the production, though. I hope they don''t repeat the same mistake again," Rudy scoffed.

    In his previous life, thepany became greedy and decreased the probability of the money from 30% to 10%. After that, they stopped giving money which was the downfall of thepany.

    Rudy locked the doors and left the house to look around the sea to see the changes and differences in the town.

    He flew in the air and hovered above the clouds without any fear.

    "Let''s go see what mom is doing."

    =====

    Author''s Note- The clock is ticking!

 Chapter 14 - Ghost Girl

    Rudy flew in the air and searched the ces Rebca worked at, but she wasn''t in any of those ces.

    "Where could she be?" Rudy asked himself. "She shouldn''t have met Joe yet."

    Joe was going to be Rudy''s stepfather after a month, but Reba hadn''t met him yet.

    ''But maybe this world is a little different she might have met him?'' Rudy wondered.

    ''Should I check at his office?''

    Rudy flew to Joe''s office, but on his way there, he caught a glimpse of Reba in the yground.

    She was sitting in the chair of the booth, with dozens of other booths and stalls in the yground.

    "Right¡­ it''s the festive weekend. So we are selling candies at the festival." Rudy sighed.

    ''She told me to do it, but she must have realized I was exhausted, so she came here instead.''

    "Should I go and help her?" Rudy asked himself. But then he shook his head and muttered, "If I go, she will probably leave and go to the restaurant and do the waitress job."

    Rudy decided to let Reba sell the candies in the booth. At least, she was sitting in the chair and rxing.

    ''My memories are still fuzzy about everything, but I am remembering everything slowly.''

    Rudy hovered above the cloud and watched Reba for a while.

    A group of kids approached Reba and bought some candies.

    "If I recall correctly, I made 500$ in my past life at this event. That''s enough to pay the rent."

    Rudy smiled and uttered, "I wonder how she will react when she gets 100$ notes in each packet of those snacks."

    ''I have to be present there to see the smile on her face,'' Rudy chuckled.

    Rudy was about to leave, but he stopped and squinted his eyes when he noticed Reba acting suspiciously.

    Reba nced around to make sure no one was looking at her. Then, she slowly moved her hand into the candy jar and took one candy.

    She once again nced around as she unwrapped the candy and slowly inserted the candy in her mouth.

    "Heh!" Rudyughed out loud after seeing and scoffed, "She is so cute sometimes."

    After that, Rudy left to check on Reina because her swing park should be open already.

    He flew over the tunnel and muttered, ''I still can''t believe I passed through this tunnel.''

    Rudynded on the water tank of the swimming park and nced around to look for Reina. But she was nowhere to be seen.

    "She must be in her office."

    Rudy counted the people in the swimming park.

    "107 people¡­" Rudy pondered for a while and muttered, "Reina said she is charging 5$ for a ticket. So even if she gets 100 customers daily. She would make 15000$ a month."

    "That may sound like a big number, but even then, she would need 12 years to pay off her debt. And that''s not calcting the supplies and expenses of the pools."

    "She said she would increase the price when she starts getting enough customers, but¡­ it would still cost her too much. Besides, the interest on her debt will keep increasing."

    Rudy sighed and uttered, "I will drop by here next week and see if I can help her manage the waterpark."

    For some reason, Rudy wanted to see Reina, so he wanted until she came out.

    Rudy was genuinely awed by her beauty.

    "She looks good in every outfit she wears," Rudy muttered. "And I am sure she isn''t wearing make-up."

    ''The guy she would go out with will be one lucky bastard,'' Rudy murmured under his breath.

    Rudy couldn''t foresee the future yet. If he could, he would see himself making out with Reina in the locker room.

    Rudy stared at Reina for minutes and watched her do her job. However, he forgot his ability to see through and ended up getting a boner.

    "I should go back."

    Rudy left and made his way to his city. However, he stopped and gazed at the tunnel.

    "For some reason, I am feeling attracted to the tunnel¡­" Rudy murmured.

    Hended near the entrance of the tunnel and stared into nothingness.

    It was dark, but Rudy could see everything clearly because of his superpowers.

    "I feel like I am being watched, but I can''t see anyone¡­''

    Rudy wanted to run as far away as possible from the cave. However, something inside him wanted to go inside.

    ''I still remember the chills I got when I was passing through the tunnel. I also remember the girl''s pale face. I remember the lifeless re in the girl''s eyes. I remember everything. But¡­ I also remember that warm feeling when I was about to leave the tunnel.''

    "It was the best feeling, somewhat simr to how it felt when I hugged mother in the morning."

    That was oddly specific, but Rudy just couldn''t shake the urge to go inside.

    Eventually, he gave in to the temptation and entered the cave.

    The further he walked in, the colder he felt. He could feel the murderous re from somewhere. However, he wasn''t afraid.

    He had superpowers, and he managed to get out alive from the tunnel once.

    For some reason, Ruy felt as though the girl wanted to say something to him.

    ''What if she was following me to leave the tunnel with me? What if she¡­" Rudy corrected himself and uttered, "What if her soul is lost in this tunnel, and she is simply looking for a way out?"

    ''But what about those bizarre deaths and idents she caused?'' Rudy wondered.

    Rudy had too many questions, and the answers were simple; that was to ask her in person.

    After walking for five minutes in the tunnel, Rudy called out to the girl: "Are you there?!"

    There was no name mentioned in the article he read, nor was there any information about the girl.

    Rudy walked further and waited for the girl to appear before him, but she didn''t.

    Rudy sighed and uttered, "I guess I will just go back."

    He turned around to see the girl standing in front of him.

    "...!" Rudy immediately jumped back and made some distance between them.

    He was scared. Not from the girl, but a menacing shadow behind her.

    [Ki ki ki. No one is going to save you this time!] the shadow uttered in a sinister voice.

    Rudy looked at the girl and saw her lips trembling. She slowly opened her mouth and said with tears in her eyes, "Ru¡­n"

    ====

    Author''s Note- This Novel is now eligible for a ranking, so power stones and golden tickets matter the most now. While this novel still can''t receive golden tickets, support this novel with power stones!

    The next chapter is probably thest chapter of volume one!

 Chapter 15 - [Bonus ] The Birth Of A God

    [Ki ki ki!]

    Rudy frowned his face and red at the shadow before asking, "Are you the one trapping this girl in this tunnel and using her to hunt others?"

    [Ki ki. That''s right. I am the angel of death. And I exist to kill others!] the shadow dered.

    "Yeah, right. You look ugly as fuck," Rudy remarked. "Just admit you are some demon trying to be an angel."

    The ck shadow changed its color to red as though it was angry.

    Rudy smirked and said, "It looks like I hit the nerve."

    [I will kill you!] a giant scythe appeared out of nowhere and cleaved Rudy into two or so would have happened if Rudy hadn''t dodged by dash-jumping on the ceiling.

    The shadow took a humanoid form and said, [I see. So you are not an ordinary human, are you?]

    "Whatever I am, I am sure I am better than you," Rudy replied.

    [I will kill you and trap your soul here! Just like this girl!]

    The shadow once again swung its scythe to attack Rudy, but Rudy suddenly disappeared from its sight, and so did the girl.

    The shadow nced around and yelled in rage: [Noooo!]

    Rudy had grabbed the girl and flew away as far as he could. Even Rudy had no idea where they were.

    "Are you okay?" Rudy asked the girl with an anxious look on his face.

    "I¡­"

    Rudy raised his brows and thought, ''Now that I think of it¡­ this girl is a ghost. How am I supposed to react? That demon-like thingy is far scarier than a ghost.''

    "I am finally free?" the girl asked.

    "I guess so?" Rudy replied.

    "I was trapped there for a long time. I don''t even know why I was there." the girl looked at Rudy with a curious yet anxious look on her face and asked, "Who am I?"

    "..." Rudy raised his brows with a confused look on his face and asked, "You don''t know?"

    The girl shook her head and said, "I don''t remember anything. I don''t remember who I am or how I got there."

    ''I do remember reading an article about ghosts where it said ghosts don''t have memories, and that''s why they can''t pass on to the afterlife.'' Rudy face-palmed himself and thought, ''It''s not like I believed in ghosts before that.''

    "The only thing I remember is waking up in that tunnel," the girl uttered. "I used to see many people passing through in their vehicles, and I always called them out. But none of them listen to me."

    "I tried to pass through the tunnel by walking, but no matter how much I walked, I couldn''t reach the exit. Sometimes, I got into the vehicles or chased after them¡­ but¡­ that thing always caused idents and killed them."

    "What about the officers who came to investigate the tunnel?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    "That thing killed them too. Whoever passed through the tunnel, that thing tried to kill them," the girl replied.

    "And those who were able to see me were killed cruelly. While those who tried to talk to me¡­ their souls got trapped in the tunnel¡­"

    "What about me? I saw you, and I even called out to you." After the brief pause, Rudy continued, "I do remember getting chills, but when I was about to leave the tunnel, I felt warm andfortable."

    Rudy smiled at the girl and said, "It was you, right?"

    The girl slightly nodded and said, "Someone passed through the tunnel after eight years. I was happy. I thought the people abandoned the tunnel, and I would be trapped in the tunnel forever. But¡­"

    The girl looked at Rudy with teary eyes and said, "Thank you. Thank you so much for taking me out to the tunnel."

    Rudy stared at the girl for a while and uttered, "So¡­ you are going to pass on or something? Like, rest in peace¡­?"

    The girl shrugged her shoulders and said, "I don''t know¡­"

    "So you don''t even remember your name, huh?" Rudy wondered. ''Even if I knew her name orst name, I would be able to contact her family or rtives. Maybe they would have helped her pass on?''

    "How about you¡ª"

    As Rudy was speaking, the girl''s face turned into horror, and she yelled, "Watch out!"

    Rudy flew as high as he could, but he had lost bnce.

    When he looked down, he saw the girl''s body covered by the shadow, and then it disappeared.

    "...!"

    The shadow appeared in the tunnel and threw the girl to the wall.

    "Argh!"

    The girl grunted in pain as she stood up. But the shadow wrapped the scythe around her neck and said, [ept your fate. You cannot leave from here. As long as I exist, you are bound with this tunnel.]

    "Then, then I just have to kill you, right?!"

    The shadow looked behind, only to get punched in the face by Rudy. The shadow bounced a couple of times on the walls and the ground before colliding on the ceiling and falling down with a st.

    In the moment of rage and desperation, Rudy let his powers lose. He simply thought of going back to the tunnel, and he was teleported there.

    Rudy acquired the power of teleportation. He could teleport to the ces he had been before.

    The shadow stood up and tried to cut Rudy with its scythe, but Rudy stopped the scythe with one finger. He grabbed the scythe with one hand and crushed it.

    Then, he grabbed the shadow''s neck and brushed its body with the wall of the tunnel. He grabbed its leg and mmed it up and down hundreds of times.

    Rudy was using his superpower strength and superspeed. He was so fast that the shadow didn''t even have any time to think.

    After that, Rudy smashed the shadow''s body on the ground and crushed it with his feet thousands of times. However, everything happened in less than a minute.

    He repeated the same process again and again until the shadow''s body turned into ash.

    Then, Rudy grabbed the girl''s hand and carried her out of the tunnel.

    Rudy stopped outside the tunnel to catch his breath.

    He used too much of his superpowers in a short amount of time. While his body may not be a human body, but it felt fatigued after physical trauma and stress.

    "Are you okay?" the girl asked with an anxious and concerned look on her face.

    "Yeah, I am¡ª"

    Before Rudy could reply, several shadow hands came out of the tunnel and pulled the girl back into the tunnel.

    After seeing that, Rudy''s eyes suddenly changed their color. His hair turned white, and his body emitted a ck, purple, and red aura.

    Everything around Rudy began to hover in the air, and his surroundings shattered.

    That day, a god was born.

    ===

    Author''s Note- If you are wondering why Rudy cares so much about the ghost girl. It''s not that. The reason why Rudy went on rage mode is that it reminded him of all the despair, pain, and suffering of his past life.

    In his past life, Rudy sacrificed all his happiness, his teenage life, and tried his best for a bright future. And that future was stolen from him for no reason.

    Here, Rudy tried his best to save the ghost girl and he failed twice, and that unleashed all the rage he was holding inside him.

 Chapter 16 - Reoccurring Fear

    [This morning, the tunnel connecting a town and the next city highway, which was abandoned due to supernatural activities, was obliterated!] a reporter said on the television.

    Then, the camera switched to the tunnel scene as the reporter said, [As you can see the destruction. It is massive.]

    The trees, mountains, walls, ground, everything around the tunnel was razed into nothing. The tunnel itself was nowhere to be seen, and the annihtion urred till far away.

    [Fortunately, this tunnel had been abandoned before the apocalypse, and no one dared toe near it due to supernatural belief. So no one is injured,] the reporter informed.

    [However, a young high school boy named Rudy was found unconscious in the middle of the destruction. He has been admitted to the hospital, and his family and friends are waiting for him to wake up.]

    [What about his injury?] the other reporter asked. [What did the doctor say about his condition?]

    [They said nothing is wrong with, and his condition is perfectly fine,] the reporter responded in a calm tone.

    Reba and Eric were in the hospital room, sitting in front of Rudy. They were waiting for him to wake up.

    Reba couldn''t stop crying, and Eric was checking the news on his phone to find out more details about the incident.

    After a few minutes, Rudy opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling. His face immediately turned pale after realizing he was on the hospital bed.

    ''Don''t tell me everything was a dream!''

    Rudy thought ''him going back in time and getting superpowers'' was all a dream. He felt devastated.

    Honestly, it would have been the cruelest twist for a person like Rudy, who had suffered a lot.

    "Rudy!" Reba yelled his name and walked to the bed with tears in her eyes. "You are awake!"

    "Hey¡­ mom¡­ I can speak?"

    "What are you talking about?" Eric bumped his fist on Rudy''s leg and said, "Did you hit your head somewhere? Well¡­ you probably did if you survived the massive destruction."

    "Hmm?" Rudy had no idea about the destruction he had caused. He went on a rampage after his emotions took control over him and his superpowers.

    The doctor entered the room and asked, "Has he woken up?"

    The doctor checked Rudy''s vitals and left the room with Reba. Eric turned on the news on his phone and showed it to Rudy.

    Meanwhile, Reba entered the doctor''s voice and asked hesitantly: "Uhh¡­ I¡­ I am a single mother, and we hardly make money to live. I would appreciate it if you could¡­ uh¡­"

    The doctor didn''t even look at Reba and simply said, "Hmm."

    "Umm, how much is the bill?" Reba asked in a low voice.

    "30 dors," the doctor replied.

    "Huh?"

    The doctor turned to Reba and asserted, "Nothing was wrong with your son, and we didn''t do anything. We ran some check-ups and gave him a room to rest. So the bill is only 30 dors."

    Reba sighed in relief and moved her hand to her purse to check if she had enough money, but she only had 13$ in her purse.

    Reba nodded at the doctor and said, "Thank you."

    After that, Reba left the room and made her way to the reception.

    ''What should I do? I came to the hospital directly because I got the call, but I didn''t bring enough money,'' Reba asked herself.

    However, when she reached the reception, she saw Eric paying the bill.

    "Why would you do that?" Reba asked with an anxious look on her face.

    "Don''t worry about it." Eric smiled at Reba and said, "Rudy is like my brother. We basically grew up together. And it''s only 30 dors, so don''t worry about paying it back."

    "I can''t do that! I will pay them back to you once we get home," Reba insisted on paying back.

    "Well, if you want to pay back, then just send Rudy to my house to y tomorrow," Eric snorted.

    "But didn''t he sleepover at your housest night?" Reba asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Uhh¡­'' Eric averted his gaze and wondered, ''Did Rudy lie to her? Well, there must be a reason.''

    "Yeah, he did," Eric nodded. "But can''t hee again?"

    "I will ask him," Rebeca replied in a calm voice.

    Meanwhile, Rudy was in disbelief after watching the news.

    ''I did something like that?'' Rudy asked himself. ''Thest thing I remember is the feeling of my body getting ripped apart into a million pieces.''

    "Hello¡­" A nurse approached Rudy and said, "My name is Kaguya. I am a newbie-nurse in training and today is my first day. Nice to meet you!"

    Rudy''s eyes widened after seeing the nurse. He smiled at her and said, "Nice to meet you too."

    "Are you okay? Your eyes are getting teary," Kaguya asked.

    "Yeah, I am okay," Rudy replied with a distant smile on his face.

    "Uhh¡­ I will bring your reports."

    ''So it''s her first day today, huh?'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    When Rudy was left crippled after the ident in his previous life, Kaguya was his nurse.

    Kaguya was the chief nurse of the hospital, and she took care of Rudy. She helped him bathe, eat food, in excretion, and she even helped him masturbate sometimes by stroking his penis. She had taken a liking to Rudy, and she felt sorry for him after seeing him in pain.

    Of course, Rudy was the only one she helped masturbate and excrete. And it was before she became the chief nurse. Usually, it was a male nurse for male patients and a female nurse for female patients.

    Rudy''s family couldn''t pay his medical bills, so Rudy was moved into a public room with other patients.

    One day, after Rudy''s daily check-up, when Kaguya was checking up on other patients, one patient with mental illness stabbed Kaguya with a knife.

    He stabbed her countless times in front of Rudy, and Rudy couldn''t do anything but just watch.

    "Not this time¡­" Rudy swore he would change the fates of the girls who met a tragic end in his past life.

    ===

    Author''s Note- I want to make it clear that some of the main girls have had a tragic backstory or tragic ends. However, that was in Rudy''s previous life. But now that Rudy has the power stronger than the gods, he can save them.

    Nothing bad or sad will happen to any of the girls.

    Also, I updated the previous chapter and added a note to exin the reasoning behind his actions in thest chapter. Read it if you are interested. If you don''t see the note, simply open and close the chapter a few times, and that should do.

    One more thing, I am overwhelmed by the support this novel is getting. Thank you. You guys are awesome!

    Let''s spread the culture!

 Chapter 17 - [Bonus ] Culture Crisis

    Rudy got off the bed and watched Kaguya do her work. He smiled at her and thought, ''So today is her first day. She should be 19 years old.''

    Kaguya noticed Rudy was staring at her, so she turned to him and asked with a puzzled look on her face: "Uhh¡­ is there something I can do for you? Or do you need anything?"

    "No, I am good." Rudy walked to the door and nced at Kaguya onest time, only to see she was staring at him.

    "See you soon," Rudy said before walking out of the door.

    Kaguya rushed out of the room and said, "You shouldn''t say that!"

    Rudy turned around with a confused look on his face.

    "Saying ''see you soon'' in the hospital means you want to be admitted again. And that''s a bad thing." Kaguya furrowed her brows and continued, "You should take care of yourself, so you don''t have toe here again."

    Rudy bit his lips after hearing that.

    ''I never thought I would hear this line from her mouth again¡­''

    Kaguya used to say those lines to all the patients. Especially Rudy. She hoped that Rudy would be cured one day, and he would be able to walk and live like a normal person again. Even though it was impossible, she never gave up hope.

    Rudy walked to Kaguya and hugged her.

    Kaguya was surprised, but she didn''t say anything.

    "Umm... I think you shouldn''t hug a nurse like that¡­" Kaguya muttered.

    Rudy let go of Kaguya and looked at her with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Are you okay?" Kaguya asked with a concerned look on her face.

    Rudy nodded and said in a calm voice: "I will be back."

    "You shouldn''t¡­" Kaguya tried to say something, but she stopped after looking at the grin on Rudy''s face.

    "Well¡­ I guess you cane for fever and cough¡­" she muttered under her breath.

    Meanwhile, there was a girl hiding against the wall at the end of the hallway.

    That girl was Reina, and she saw Rudy hugging Kaguya.

    Reina rushed to the hospital after seeing the news on her phone.

    The news had announced Rudy''s full name, so Reina was sure it was the same Rudy. Not only that, when he heard about the tunnel, she remembered how Rudy mentioned passing through the tunnel and recalled all the deadly rumors. So without wasting any time, she left the water park and rushed to the hospital in the taxi.

    Reina clicked her tongue with a dissatisfied look on her face and got into the elevator.

    ''If I knew he had a girlfriend, I wouldn''t have gotten my hopes high¡­''

    Reina thought Kaguya was his girlfriend because Rudy hugged her and talked with a smile on his face.

    It was natural for her to assume that because the way Rudy looked at Kaguya described how deeply he cared about her.

    Of course, he had be a little sentimental after seeing Kaguya again, but the reason was different. However, the feelings were the same.

    Reina let out a weary sigh and uttered in a disdainful tone: "And he was the first boy I started to like¡­"

    The elevator stopped on the ground floor, and the door opened. However, Rudy was waiting for Reina at the door.

    He had seen Reina entering the elevator, so he rushed downstairs and waited for Reina.

    Reina tried to leave the elevator, but she was so surprised to see Rudy that she pressed the button and closed the door again.

    "Oh, no! I closed the door because I was too nervous to look at him! What should I do?!" she asked herself while panicking.

    "May I ask the reason you are nervous after seeing him?" Rudy asked from behind Reina.

    "Well, he has a girlfriend, and I felt awkward and ashamed after¡ª" Reina stopped and looked back to see Rudy standing behind her.

    "Aaa!" she yelled in surprise and turned to the corner. "How¡ªHow are you here?"

    "I asked the question first," Rudy said with a grin on his face. "And she wasn''t my girlfriend."

    "She wasn''t?" Reina asked with a happy face and sighed in relief.

    "No."

    "I see¡­" Reina was feeling genuinely delighted after hearing that.

    "Wait¡­" Reina furrowed her brows at Rudy and asked, "Now answer my question. How did you get here?"

    "I teleported here," Rudy replied sincerely.

    "Hah?!" Reina scoffed and said, "Come on. Tell me."

    Rudy squinted his eyes and asked, "Are you going to the water park now?"

    "Yes." Reina nodded and said, "But I will have to wait for the bus because I can''t afford the taxi fare."

    "Then it''s better if I show you¡­" Rudy got close to Reina and grabbed her by the waist.

    "What are you¡ª" Reina''s face flushed as she said, "It''s too early for¡ª"

    Reina was left speechless when she found herself in a familiar room.

    She was in her office.

    "What¡­ how?!" she asked and stared at Rudy with a baffled expression on his face.

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and replied, "I told you."

    "How did you do that?!" Reina asked with a curious look on her face. "Teach me too!"

    "Heh!" Rudyughed out loud after hearing that and said, "You can''t do that."

    "But, if you want to go somewhere, just call me." Rudy winked at Reina and added, "I will be there to pick you up."

    ''That was so dumb and cringe! Let''s not do it again.'' After saying that, Rudy disappeared from Reina''s sight and teleported back into the elevator.

    After that, he met up with Reba and Eric and went home.

    Rebeca went to the yground to sell candies in the festive season, while Eric went his home.

    Rudy was exhausted after using too much power, so he fell asleep as soon as he got on the bed.

    When Rudy woke up, it was nearly night.

    He sat on his bed and muttered, "I wonder what happened to that ghost girl?"

    ''Maybe because the tunnel is now destroyed, she was able to pass on to the afterlife?'' Rudy wondered.

    Rudy nced at his phone and gulped down as though he was thinking of something.

    He walked to the door and nced around before closing it.

    "I don''t know why, but I think it''s because I hugged three girls today¡­ or perhaps because I am in my teenage body¡­ I am feeling kind of horny¡­"

    Rudy grabbed his phone and got on his bed. Then, he grabbed his headphones and turned the volume to 50.

    "Let''s do it¡­"

    He connected to a neighbor''s wifi and opened a porn site to watch some cultured video.

    "I can''t abstain anymore¡­"

    Rudy pulled down his pants and started stroking his sword.

    ''This feels so good! This will be my first time masturbating after all those years¡­''

    As Rudy was lost in heaven, his room door opened as the voice followed: "Rudy, I brought some food¡ª"

    It was Reba, and she froze after seeing Rudy masturbating.

    Rudy''s face turned pale after noticing Reba, and he threw the phone aside and pulled up his pants.

    "It''s not what it looks¡ª"

    "It''s okay!" Reba interrupted Rudy and said, "You are that age, so it''s normal. Just¡­e downstairs when you are done with¡­"

    Reba didn''t even finish her sentence and closed the door.

    "I forgot that my door''s lock was broken¡­" Rudy muttered with a sigh.

    ===

    Author''s note- This chapter is dedicated to all the readers who are supporting this novel. I am truly happy and motivated after seeing the support this novel is receiving.

    If you guys keep supporting the novel like this, I will try to upload chapters daily starting next month.

    Also, now that this novel can receive Golden Tickets and Gifts, I am opening an extra chapters window.

    I will release one extra chapter on every 100 golden tickets this novel will receive.

    I will also release extra chapters on receiving gifts too:

    Luxury car= 1 chapter

    Dragon= 2 chapters.

    Magic castle = 5 chapters.

    Spacecraft= 10 chapters.

    The top three in golden tickets ranking will get a shoutout at the end of every month. And the Gifters will get a shoutout in the following chapters on when the gift was received.

    Readers who gift a Luxury car can suggest a name for the next harem member.

    Readers who gift a dragon or more can suggest a name, body features (hair color, eye color, breasts size), and personality (any dere except Yandere. Yandere are precious, so I need to handle them with care) of the next harem members.

    That''s it. Let''s all spread the culture!

    ***

    Thanks, @nekodost and @Seth_Thomas, for the gifts.

 Chapter 18 - Relaxing Bath

    Sadly, Rudy had to stop jerking off because he couldn''t get hard again. He pulled up his pants and went downstairs to eat dinner with Reba.

    The dinnersted for 15 minutes, but neither Rudy nor Reba uttered a word.

    Rudy couldn''t even look at Rebeca''s face because he was too ashamed.

    Sure, it wasn''t that weird for a mother to identally see her son beating his meat. It happens to most teenagers, mostly.

    However, for Rudy, it was more embarrassing because he may be in the body of a teenager, he was mentally still an adult.

    And for a son to get caught when he is at adult age is not embarrassing, but it''s humiliating. But, it was his first time getting caught while doing such a thing.

    In this previous life, Rudy only masturbated when he was alone at the house. However, the house was always full after Reba remarried.

    After eating dinner, Rudy decided to take a bath to cool off his mind. So he entered the bathroom and made sure to lock the door properly this time.

    He washed his body with soap and remembered they never had shampoo.

    SIGH!

    Rudy used soap to wash his hair and rinsed his body with water.

    He nced at the bathtub and saw it was filled with water.

    ''When I took a bath in the morning, it was empty. So that means mom must have used it just now when she came back from work.''

    Rudy got up and dived into the bathtub to rx. He closed his eyes and muttered, "I haven''t rxed in a bathtub since my final exams at the university. After that¡­"

    "After that, what?" a female voice asked.

    Rudy opened his eyes to see the ghost girl sitting in the bathtub in front of him. However, Rudy didn''t look surprised.

    "What are you doing here?" Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    "I have always been with you, but you didn''t notice me until now," she replied with a smile on her face.

    "I thought you passed away for something since I destroyed the tunnel," Rudy remarked.

    "Nope¡­ I think I have possessed you," she said with a grin on her face.

    "Well, that doesn''t sound dangerous at all¡ª- wait¡­" Rudy raised his brows and asked, "You said you were with me all the time?"

    The ghost girl nodded without saying anything.

    "So¡­ you saw me doing¡­"

    "You mean the ''Student-teacher porno'' you were watching? Yes, I saw that too," she replied with a grin on her face.

    "For your information, I was too horny to read the title, so I clicked a random video," Rudy asserted. "But¡­ how do you know it was a porno? I mean¡­ you said you don''t remember anything¡­ uhh¡­ but this ismon sense¡­"

    The ghost girl giggled and said, "After the tunnel was destroyed, I got some of my memories. Although I can''t seem to remember anything about me, I remember all the basic mundane things and logic of the world."

    "Like?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    The ghost girl moved her gaze to Rudy''s snake and said, "Like you currently have a boner, so you are horny."

    "..." Rudy thought of covering himself, but there was no point doing that. She had already seen it.

    Rudy sshed some water at the ghost girl, but the water passed through her body.

    "You can''t touch me, nor I can''t touch anything," she said with a sad smile on her face. "You were able to touch me in the tunnel because I was a bounded-ghost. But now, I am a free ghost."

    "Get out here and let me rx." Rudy waved at her and said, "And aren''t you like 18 years old? You shouldn''t be here."

    "Well, I spent eight years in the tunnel, so I am 26 years old. Far older than you," shemented.

    "Well, jokes on you because I am much older than I look," Rudy replied and imitated the girl.

    "What''s your story?" she asked with a curious look on her face.

    "...."

    "Come on, tell me. I told you my story, right?"

    "Argh!" Rudy groaned and told her everything.

    There was no harm in telling her because no one else could see or hear her. And besides, he needed to share his burden with someone.

    "So you were in an ident when you were 23 years old, and then you spent the rest of your life in the hospital? And now you are somehow back in time as your old self?" she uttered with a baffled look on her face.

    "Yup. I know it sounds crazy, but¡­" Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Not as crazy when I am talking to a ghost here."

    "How much time did you spend in the hospital as a cripple?" she asked.

    "Around six years, I guess¡­.?"

    "And how much time in the experiment center?"

    "Umm¡­ uhh¡­" Rudy pondered for a while to remember the time, but unfortunately, he couldn''t.

    "I can''t¡­ remember¡­"

    Rudy knew the time he spent in the hospital because there was a clock on the wall of his room. However, there was no clock or calendar at the facility center. Not only that, he had soon be blind, so he had no sense of time.

    He could have spent ten years or maybe even 20 years there, but he had only spent three years. However, he didn''t know that.

    After seeing the sad look on Rudy''s face, the ghost girl closed her distance from Rudy and tried tofort him by hugging him. But unfortunately, she passed through Rudy''s body without touching it.

    ===

    Author''s note- Yes! He will be able to touch her in the future!

    Also, as stated in the chapter, he was 23 years old when everything happened, so his mentality is that of a 23 years old man. He wants to forget his past life, but he can''t. You might not have paid attention because it was stated in a single sentence, but he has nightmares of his past life whenever he falls asleep. It''s traumatizing for him.

    Moreover, he had spent his teenage years working and studying hard, and he never got to experience his adolescent life. So this is his first time experiencing one. That''s why, sometimes, he would make ''teenager-like'' choices in the future chapters.

    This chapter concludes the first volume. Look forward to the second volume!

    On this asion, I am conducting an open poll for the name of the next harem member. Startmenting now! And if you like the names in thements, then like the words, so it will be easy for me to select from one of them!

    Let''s spread the culture!

 Chapter 19 - [Bonus ] Taming The Ghost Girl

    Rudy was sleeping nicely on his bed, but the expressions on his face showed he was in pain as though he was having a terrible nightmare.

    He rolled on his bed and moved his body left and right while letting out short grunts once in a while.

    Suddenly, his bed started shaking as his body emitted a ck aura. But everything stopped when he opened his eyes a second after.

    He panted as he grasped for the air.

    ''Another nightmare?'' a voice asked in his head.

    "Yes," Rudy nodded with an anxious look on his face.

    He was talking to the ghost girl, who was currently residing in Rudy''s body.

    ''You should be more careful in your sleep,'' she said in a calm voice.

    "You are saying it like I can control my nightmares¡­" Rudy sighed and got up from his bed.

    When he got up, he saw a crack on his bed.

    "Huh?" Rudy inspected the crack closely and muttered, "I don''t think it was there before. Or maybe it was? I don''t remember what condition my bed was like ten years ago."

    ''This is what I was talking about,'' she said.

    "What do you mean?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face.

    ''Your body was emitting energy when you were having the nightmare. If you hadn''t woken up, you might have obliterated the house along with the entire neighborhood like you did with the tunnel.''

    "...!" Rudy grabbed his hand in his hands and muttered in a disdainful tone: "What should I do to stop these nightmares?"

    ''Nightmares usuallye when you are sad, depressed, or worried about something. Even though you don''t realize it, or you don''t remember it. And in your case, your life was nothing but sadness and suffering. Even before you got into the ident, your life was still¡­ well, shit.''

    After a brief pause, she said, ''So be happy.''

    "You talk mature for your age," Rudy remarked.

    ''Well, I grew up in an orphanage. So I was already aware of the harsh realities of the world,'' she responded in a sad tone.

    "So you got your memories back?"

    ''No. I still don''t remember many things. I don''t even remember my name,'' she muttered with a sigh.

    "Do¡­ do you want me to give you a name?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    ''Are you sure about that?'' She asked. ''I am a ghost, you know? Who knows what would happen if you named me.''

    "Oh,e on. You can''t even touch anything, so what can you possibly do?" Rudy scoffed. "And even if you do anything, it''s not like you are an evil ghost or something."

    "Besides, I have superpowers, so you can''t win against me," Rudy asserted with a confident smile on his face.

    ''I might turn evil if I remember how I died, you know? Ghosts are keen to get attracted to the cause of their death.''

    After a brief pause, Rudy said, "I know how you died."

    ''....''

    "Do you feel yourself bing an evil ghost?" Rudy asked in a solemn voice.

    ''I am curious to know the cause of my death. But I feel like once I know that, I will want to know other things too,'' she answered.

    "Do you want me to tell you?" Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    ''No¡­ I am currently happy¡­ with you. I want to leave my past behind and focus on my¡­ well, I am dead, so I don''t really have a future¡­'' she responded with a giggle, but her voice sounded sad.

    "I will give you the future." After a brief silence, Rudy asserted, "Just like yours, my future was stolen for me. Now, I got a second chance, so I will be your second chance too."

    ''...''

    "...."

    ''....''

    "Are you there?" Rudy asked after noticing the ghost girl''s silence.

    ''...''

    "Don''t tell me she passed on after hearing my words?!" Rudy panicked.

    ''I am still here¡­'' she finally replied.

    She came out of Rudy''s body and revealed herself.

    Rudy sighed in relief and muttered, "I felt like I was rejected just now."

    "Are you telling the truth?" she asked with a slightly flushed face

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you promise that you will be my future?"

    "Uhh¡­ yes?" Rudy replied reluctantly.

    "Okay then, I trust you."

    "Thanks, I guess?"

    "But if you break your promise, I will haunt you till your death," she warned in a malevolent smile on her face.

    "Heh!" Rudy scoffed and uttered, "Being haunted by a cute girl like you doesn''t sound so bad."

    "Stop saying these cheesy lines and name me!" she demanded, although she was simply trying to hide her embarrassment.

    "You tell me, what type of name do you want?" Rudy asked as he pondered for a good name.

    "I want you to choose a name for me by yourself."

    SIGH!

    Rudy pondered for a while and said, "How about Linda?"

    "No. It sounds too mature."

    "Then¡­ how about charlotte?" Rudy asked.

    "That sounds like I am a princess or something," she remarked.

    "Then¡­ uhh¡­ Angelica?" Rudy wondered.

    "It''s good, but I don''t think it suits me¡­" she muttered.

    "Why not? I think it suits you because you are as beautiful as an angel," Rudy said with his honest thoughts.

    "...Are you doing this on purpose?!" she shouted with a flushed face.

    "Whoa! Why are you angry?" Rudy asked, utterly oblivious to what she was talking about.

    Rudy had one more superpower, which was to be smooth with girls.

    Believe it or not, Rudy hadnded quite a few girls in his previous life, but he was too dense and busy to notice the hints given by the girls. However, one girl did manage to pass through his dense-wall and be his girlfriend in the future.

    However, everything was different now because his dense-wall was about to break soon.

    "I will take the name Angelica since you like it that much¡­" she muttered under her breath.

    "I never said I like it, though."

    "Shaddap! I¡ª"

    Suddenly, Angelica''s body started shining bright.

    "What''s happening?!" Rudy asked with an anxious and concerned look on his face.

    "I think¡­ I am passing on¡­"

    ===

    Author''s Note- This is a bonus chapter for hitting 100 Golden tickets!

    In thest chapter''s Author''s Note, I asked for some name suggestions for the next harem member, but only one reader named ''Degenerate_Panda'' suggested two names.

    This made me realize that no one actually reads the author''s note and only cares about the chapter.

    I will release one more (extra) chapter if I get a gift!

    Merry Christmas to everyone!

 Chapter 20 - Lethal Protector

    "I think¡­ I am passing on¡­"

    "What?!" Rudy eximed. "You can''t just leave like that. You belong to me!"

    Angelica''s body stopped shining, and everything went back to normal.

    "Uhh¡­ did I stop you from passing on?" Rudy uttered with a curious yet anxious look on his face.

    "Actually¡­ I don''t think I was passing on¡­" Angelica muttered. She moved her hand to touch Rudy before saying, "I think this happened because you named me."

    Angelica tried to touch Rudy, and she was able to touch him.

    "I can touch you¡­" she said with a cheerful smile on her face.

    "Yes¡­" Rudy was happy too, but he was also worried.

    "Does that mean you can''t go back into my body again?" he asked with an anxious look on his face.

    "Let me try." Angelica tried to go inside Rudy''s body, and she disappeared from Rudy''s sight.

    ''I think I can still stay in your body¡­'' she said from inside Rudy''s body.

    Rudy sighed in relief and muttered, "Thank fuck. Because I had no idea how I was going to exin everything to mom."

    Rudy left the room to head downstairs, but at the same time, Reba wasing upstairs at full speed. She didn''t see Rudy and ended up bumping into him. And because of that, she slipped and fell down the stairs, but Rudy grabbed her before she could hit the ground.

    "Are you okay?!" he asked with an anxious and concerned look on his face.

    Reba nodded in response and noticed Rudy was carrying her in his arm like a princess.

    "Uhh¡­ you can let me down now," she said with a little flushed face.

    "Yeah¡­" Rudy was about to let her down, but he noticed a scrap on Reba''s leg and said, "I will take you to couch."

    Rudy carried Reba in his arms and ced her on the couch. Then, he went to the kitchen to grab a first aid kit, but he couldn''t find one.

    "Where is the first aid kit, mom?" Rudy asked while looking through the drawers.

    "We don''t have them," Reba replied.

    ''Right¡­ we never used them¡­'' Rudy sighed and said, "I have them in my room. Stay right there! I will be back."

    Rudy dashed upstairs to his room, grabbed his wallet, and teleported to the street he always walked to go to school.

    In the corner, there was a pharmaceutical shop. He bought a bottle of Savlon, a cotton roll, and some bandages.

    After buying them, he nced around to ensure no one was looking at him and teleported back to his room. Then, he went downstairs and started applying it to Reba''s leg.

    "Why would you waste money on this? It''s just a little scrap," Reba said.

    "A small injury can lead to a big infection, mom," Rudy asserted. "If it catches an infection, we can get thousands of dors in hospital bills for saving 10$ for the disinfectants."

    Rudy patched up Reba''s scrap and said with a smile on his face, "So it''s better to take precautions. I don''t want you to hurt yourself."

    Reba''s face flushed as she patted Rudy''s head and said with a smile on her face: "I never knew you have be so mature."

    "Of course, I am the man of the house," Rudy said with a proud face.

    Reba pinched Rudy''s cheek and said, "You are too small to be called¡­" Reba stopped when she recalled what she had seenst night when she went to Rudy''s room.

    "Well¡­" Reba averted her gaze and said, "Umm..."

    "Why were you in such a hurry?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    "Oh, right?!" Reba eximed and pointed her finger at the table in the living room. "You won''t believe what happened!"

    On the table, snacks packets were opened.

    ''So she opened them, huh?'' Rudy yed dumb and asked, "What happened?"

    "So¡­ I was going to make breakfast, but then I noticed we were out of milk, so I thought maybe I should make something from the snack. But when I opened it, I found a 100$ bill!"

    "Wow! That''s great!"

    "Not only that. When I opened another packet, I found another 100$ bill!" Reba said with a huge smile on her face.

    "Really?!"

    "And then I opened all 30 packets and found 100$ bills in 27 packets! Can you believe it?!"

    "That''s unbelievable!"

    "With this money, we can pay our rent without worry, and we won''t have to worry about the next month either," Reba asserted.

    "Yes. So¡­" Rudy ced his hands on Reba''s shoulders and said with a gentle smile on his face: "You don''t have to do multiple jobs."

    "But¡­"

    "No buts."

    "Fine. I will limit my jobs for the next month, but only until we run out of this money."

    ''Don''t worry, mom. I will get us rich using my superpowers, and then you won''t have to do any jobs.'' Rudy uttered to himself.

    He nced at Reba and saw her smiling and rejoicing with a happy face.

    ''Her smile looks so beautiful. It''s the most beautiful thing in the world. And her happy face is just¡­ bliss. I rarely got to see her happy in my past life.''

    ''But this time, I can do anything to protect her and her smile. I will crush anyone whoes in the path of my happiness. I will change my morals, bend my ideals, and throw away my innocence. I can be the god to bless her and the devil to protect her and those who I hold dear.''

    ====

    Author''s Note- Next harem member in the next chapter!

    Enjoy one more chapter in the celebration of Christmas! (Now give me something that makes my Christmas too. Make the author happy and I shall give you spicy lemons in the future. Hehe. JK. Though I won''t really mind it.)

    Once again, Merry Christmas!

    Thanks, @Absolutevirgin, @Oseni_precious_1089, and @Bardockuchi, for the gifts!

    Spread the culture!!

 Chapter 21 - Childhood Friend

    YAWN~!

    Rudy covered his mouth as he yawned loudly.

    After spending his weekend at Eric''s house alone with him, he was on his way to school.

    Eric''s mother was busy with her work because she was opening a franchise of her store in the neighboring city. So she stayed at the hotel at night.

    Eric''s twin sister was overseas for a semester for the project.

    Rudy and Eric spent the nights watching horror movies and ying games. However, Rudy wasn''t scared because he had already watched those movies in his previous life.

    Talking about the horror story, his pet ghost¡ª Angelica, was sleeping inside his body because she was keeping a watch on Rudy when he was sleeping at night.

    Rudy was still having nightmares whenever he slept. That''s why he asked Angelica to watch over him and wake him up if he started emitting aura.

    As Rudy was walking, someone covered his eyes from behind and stopped him from stepping forward.

    "Come on, Eric!" Rudy groaned. "We are not kids anymore. What''s with this silly¡ª"

    Rudy grabbed the hands on his eyes and noticed it was soft and slim, almost as though it belonged to a girl.

    When Rudy turned around, he saw a ck-haired girl, blushing and fidgeting.

    "...Alice¡­" Rudy uttered her name.

    "I am sorry. I thought I would surprise you, but¡­ you got angry¡­" she said with a sad look on her face.

    "No, I am not angry. I thought it was Eric, and that''s how I talk with Eric, and you know it, right?" Rudy asserted in a calm voice.

    "I guess¡­"

    Rudy and Alice started walking to school together.

    Alice was walking beside him, and she was ncing at Rudy from the corners of her eyes once in a while.

    YAWM~!

    Rudy yawned again.

    "Were you studying tillte at night?" Alice asked with a gentle smile on her face.

    "Umm¡­ I was at Eric''s house, ying games¡­" Rudy replied with an awkward smile.

    "Oh¡­" Alice was surprised to hear that.

    Of course, it was unusual for Rudy to spend his nights ying games instead of studying. That''s what he did in his previous life.

    "Hey, Rudy¡­" Alice jumped in front of Rudy and started walking backward without looking back.

    "Hmm?"

    "If you need help with studying, I can help you anytime, okay?" she said in a calm voice.

    "I know."

    "And if you need notes or want me to write notes for you, I can do that too¡­" she said with a little flushed face.

    Rudy smiled at her and said, "I know."

    "Also, if you ever feel like¡ª"

    Alice''s shoces became undone, and she tripped forward at Rudy. She fell into Rudy''s arms embrace, and they ended up hugging even though neither of them was hugging each other.

    They stayed like that for a while, as though neither of them wanted to move away from each other.

    "I am so sorry!" Alice apologized as she made some distance between them.

    "Are you okay?! I am so sorry!" Alice apologized again with an anxious and concerned look on her face.

    "Yes, I am okay. What about you? Are you okay?"

    "Yes," she nodded.

    "You should be careful, you know? What if I wasn''t there? You would have fallen down and might have gotten injured," Rudy asserted.

    Alice puckered her lips and said, "I will be careful."

    She turned around with a bit of a sad look on her face and said, "I will be going first."

    After saying that, she hurried over to the school without tieing her shoce.

    SIGH!

    ''I was having mixed emotions after meeting her so suddenly. But I hope I managed to hold them in.''

    "I wasn''t expecting to meet her so soon," he sighed.

    ''Who was that? Your future girlfriend?'' a voice said in Rudy''s mind.

    "So you are awake?"

    ''Yeah. I woke up after receiving a sudden change in your emotions,'' Angelica replied.

    "Heh," Rudy scoffed after imagining Angelica suddenly waking up from sleep.

    ''So, who was that girl?" Angelica asked again.

    "Her name is Alice," Rudy replied.

    ''And¡­?''

    "And she is my childhood friend. Well, not really a childhood friend, but we have always been in the same school ever since kindergarten. Our house is also the same way, so we were mostly together."

    Rudy looked up at the sky and continued with a distant smile on his face: "Me, Alice, Aric, and Erika. It was a group of four. But it fell apart after we got into high school."

    ''Now, who is this Erika?'' Angelica asked.

    "Come on. It''s not that hard to guess," Rudy remarked.

    ''Umm... Eric''s twin sister?'' Angelica guessed.

    "Yeah."

    ''So¡­'' After a brief pause, Angelica asked, ''Why did you get emotional after seeing Alice?''

    "Why are you so curious about all this?" Rudy asked with a slightly annoyed tone.

    However, he wasn''t annoyed because Angelica kept asking him questions. He was upset because he didn''t want to talk about it. It reminded him of his previous life, which he was trying his best to leave behind.

    SIGH!

    "I am sorry," Rudy sighed. "Alice was¡­ well, after I graduated from the high school, I moved out to the next city because the university fee was less there. Then soon after, I met a girl whoter became my girlfriend. I started living together at her apartment because I couldn''t afford my own."

    ''Where did you live before that then?''

    "Government help centers. WHere they provided food and shelters for poor and homeless people," Rudy replied with a wry smile on his face.

    ''What happened to Alice? You met her again at your university or something?''

    "No¡­ I met her five yearster at a get-together in our high school. Everyone had grown up and had girlfriends and all. I also brought my girlfriend there to¡­ well, I wanted to flex too," Rudyughed.

    "And there I met Alice again," he added.

    ====

    Author''s Note- Rudy''s past life regrets will make him reconsider the choices he had in his past life. Of course, that includes the choice of harem too!

    Thanks, @Mr_y79, @Degenerate_Panda, @Oseni_Precious_1089, @Absolutevirgin, @WillAMVz, @Gfdsa, for the gifts!

 Chapter 22 - Right Choices

    "There, I met Alice again, but she looked different. She had cut her hair¡ª"

    ''What''s weird about that? Maybe she had an image change or something?'' Angelica wondered.

    "I thought the same when I firstid my eyes on her. But her skin also looked rough, and her eyes¡­ basically, it looked as though she wasn''t taking care of herself," Rudy asserted.

    "I wanted to ask her if she has been doing alright, but I didn''t. After the party was over, she said she wanted to talk to me alone. I was kind of reluctant because she was acting a little strange, but my girlfriend said I should go."

    "So, we went behind the school where we always ate our lunch together. She recalled a few things about the time we were in high school, and we reminisced together. Then suddenly, she said, ''Do you know I have always loved you?''."

    "I was totally bewildered after hearing that. I mean, Alice was¡­ is¡­ a school idol, and she is loved by almost the entire campus. And I was only a mob who wouldn''t even get noticed by others unless they needed something from me. So her saying I love to me was like god telling the devil to do more evil things."

    Rudy was always pessimistic whenever it was about himself. He considered himself as good-for-nothing because he hadn''t done anything great in his life. However, he had one chance to change his life, which was stolen from him because he got into an ident. After spending years being crippled and helpless, Rudy''s pessimistic nature got even worse. But he wasn''t to me.

    ''What did you do then?'' Angelica asked curiously.

    "I honestly thought she was joking or trying to tease me. For your information, Alice has always been like that. She jokes too much and teases me, and that''s why I thought she was joking about that too. But¡­" Rudy bit his lips beforepleting his sentence.

    ''But¡­?"

    "But of course, she wasn''t kidding. I told her, ''If you truly loved me, then you should have told me sooner.'' as a joke. I said that as a joke, but¡­ I shouldn''t have said that."

    Rudy kicked a stone near him, which shattered into sand upon impact.

    Even Angelica was afraid to ask what happened next.

    "One day, when I was giving my final exams at the university, I got a call. My phone was in my bag, so I wasn''t aware of it. When I checked my phone after that, I saw a few missed calls from Eric. I thought he was back from overseas, and he wanted to meet me, so I called him back."

    "At first, he didn''t pick up, so I had to call again. Then, he picked up and told me the news." After a brief pause, Rudy uddered in a disdainful tone: "Alice hadmitted suicide in her apartment."

    After that, Angelica didn''t speak a word.

    Rudy kept walking to the school with mixed expressions on his face.

    After a while, Angelica finally broke her silence and asked, ''Did you me yourself for her death?''

    "At first, I did. But then I became numb to it..."

    ''But you have a second chance now. You can do it better!'' Angelica reassured Rudy.

    "Yeah. I am not repeating any of my past life mistakes," Rudy swore to himself. "You know what I learned from my past life, or should I say what I learned as an adult?"

    ''What?'' Angelica asked with a hint of curiosity in her voice.

    "Your one choice can change not only yours but others'' lives too. Sure, you might think, ''Why do I care about other people''s lives?'' or ''What does that have to do with me?''. But remember, just like your one choice can affect others'' lives, other''s one choice can affect your life too," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice.

    "Karma is a bitch! And it always bites back! For some, ites sooner, and for some, iteste. So always be considerate about others because you never know when or how you end up destroying their lives, and they end up ming you for it."

    ''Wow¡­ those were some deep words. But also something obvious¡­''

    "Well, yeah¡­" Rudy looked at his hands and said, "Ever since I traveled back in time, I thought I got a second chance to live my life better. But it''s not only my second chance, I can give a second chance to others too. I can save their lives and protect them from the disaster or the tragic end they met."

    ''You are already doing it,'' Angelica uttered. ''You saved me.''

    "..." Rudy didn''t say anything in response.

    In his previous life, Rudy had never heard of the abandoned tunnel. He assumed it was demolished long ago as his world never had the apocalypse.

    Angelica felt guilty for opening up Rudy''s old wounds, but it wasn''t her fault. She didn''t have any memories of her own, so she wanted to know about the others.

    ''Let''s be happy now! We can''t go to school in a sad mood.'' She tried to cheer up the mood.

    "Now that I think about it, it would also be your first time going to school after eight years, right?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    ''Umm¡­'' Angelica pondered for a while and said, "I can''t seem to remember anything. Did I go to school before?''

    ''There are five schools in this town. But I don''t know how many schools there were eight years ago.'' Rudy ced his hand on his chin and thought, ''If I do some research, I can find out who Angelica truly is and what or who killed her. But should I?''

    ''If Angelica finds out about herself, I don''t know what she might do. I am not afraid of her turning evil or wanting to seek revenge. In fact, if she wants revenge, then I will get it for her. But¡­ what if she passes away after remembering everything?''

    Before Rudy could realize it, he had reached the school gate.

    He made his way in and entered his ssroom. There he was greeted by Eric and Alice.

    ====

    Author''s Note- As I have talked about the bad endings of the girls before, this was it. This would be the main reason why Rudy would opt for a harem.

    I wanted to give a reasoning behind most of Rudy''s actions. Otherwise, this novel would turn into yet another #back-to-past novel where MC dies and miraculously goes back in time. And then starts collecting girls like pokemon. Or where everything falls on MCps and is always protected by plot armors.

    Just as Rudy said, this second chance is not only to change his life but the people (mostly girls) around him too. And save them from a bad ending.

    In this novel, I promise you that you will experience the true meaning of love (romance), harem,edy, dope action, crazy twists, exciting plot, unique storyline, amazing characters, likable MC, lovable harem members (with each of them having their own life goals), steamy scenes, recipe to make a delicious lemonade, sometimes cutting onions too (emotional scenes), and most important, CULTURE!

    Also, an interesting surprise is waiting for you in the next chapter ;)

    (Though I have yet to write it)

    Thanks, @macraw93, @Bardockuchi, @Oseni_Precious_1089, and @Sebastian_rk, Ninja_Msexy for the gifts.

 Chapter 23 - [Bonus ] Possessed | Teased By The Ghost

    "Rudy¡­."

    "Rudy¡­!"

    "Rudy!"

    Rize was yelling Rudy''s name for a while now, but Rudy wasn''t responding. When she walked over to his seat, she found him sleeping with her head resting on his hand.

    "...."

    Rize nced at Eric, whose desk was on the left, right next to Rudy''s desk. Then, she nced at Alice, whose desk was on the right.

    "Why is he sleeping?" she asked them.

    Alice averted her gaze and yed dumb. It wasn''t as though she didn''t want to reply, but she did that so Rudy wouldn''t get into further trouble.

    While Eric rolled his eyes and said, "Miss, he was at my housest night. He was studying until 5 AM in the morning. Give him a break."

    "Is¡­ that so¡­?" Rize asked with an anxious look on her face.

    Rize wasn''t angry because Rudy was sleeping in her ss, but she was mad because Rudy wasn''t paying attention to her.

    Rudy and Rize had strange chemistry between them. While Rize was an adult, she knew her boundaries and limitations as a teacher. But mentally, Rudy is basically the same age as her in this life.

    She was aware of Rudy''s home condition and circumstances, so she didn''t try to wake Rudy and let him sleep.

    Rize stood there and stared at Rudy with a smile on her face. She forgot that she was in an ongoing ss, and all the students were looking at her.

    Out of a sudden, Rudy''s head slipped from his hand and ended up mming onto the desk, or so would have happened if Angelica hadn''t taken over his body and stopped his face from mming onto the desk.

    Rudy immediately opened his eyes from the shock and nced around to see Rize had bumped into his desk.

    "..." Confused, he raised his brows and asked, "What are you doing?"

    Rize stepped back and said, "Nothing."

    However, she was lying.

    When she saw Rudy''s head was about to hit the desk, she tried to stop it by using her hand, but Rudy woke up before that.

    Rize tried to dodge the topic and asked, "More importantly, why were you sleeping in my ss?"

    "Yeah¡­" Rudy grabbed his head with his hand because it was aching so badly. It always hurt whenever Angelica took over his body or vice versa.

    "I was ying games tillte at night and didn''t realize¡­" Rudy stopped on his words when he realized he had just dug his own grave. His head was hurting, and he couldn''t think straight, so he answered honestly.

    "But Eric said you were studying the entire night¡­"

    Rize and Rudy nced at Eric, and he simply sighed in disbelief.

    "I was¡­ studying in a game," Rudy responded with an awkward smile.

    Rize looked at her watch and said, "My lecture ends in 10 minutes. Go to the washroom, wash your face, and return within two minutes. If you are even a secondte, you have to meet me at the staffroom after the school ends."

    Rudy left the room and made his way to the washroom.

    "You shouldn''t have taken control over my body like that," Rudy muttered. "You know my headaches for 10 minutes after that, and I can''t even think properly."

    ''But your head was going to hit the desk,'' Angelica responded.

    "I would have preferred that pain, to be honest. And besides, I don''t think it would have hurt me at all because I have super strength too. But the desk might have broken on impact," Rudy scoffed.

    ''I am sorry. I will be careful next time,'' Angelica apologized with sadness in her voice.

    "No need to apologize. And¡­ thank you for saving me," Rudy sighed. "As I said, my headaches, so I was blurting nonsense. Don''t take it seriously."

    Rudy wanted to take a piss, so he stood in front of the urinal and unzipped his pants before taking out his snake.

    In his past life, Rudy had a favorite urinal that was in thest row, but currently, another student was taking a piss there.

    Rudy was about to take a leak, but suddenly, his hand started stroking his snake.

    "..."

    ''So this is what penis feels like¡­'' Angelica uttered.

    "...."

    ''It feels so weird¡­''

    Angelica had taken control of Rudy''s hand and started stroking his snake.

    Rudy furrowed his brows and asked, "What are you doing?"

    ''I just wanted to do what the girl was doing in that porno you were watching that day,'' she replied and kept stroking Rudy''s snake.

    ''Oh! It''s getting hard!''

    "..."

    Rudy facepalmed himself and thought, ''I can''t believe this is happening.''

    Rudy nced to his right and saw that the student was staring at him with a judging look on his face.

    "You¡­ talk to your little brother?" the student asked.

    "Uh¡­"

    "Don''t worry. I talk with him too, but only when I am alone," the student said with a smug look on his face.

    ''Why the hell is he looking at me with a proud face?!''

    ''Hey. It got super hard. What do I do now?'' Angelica asked curiously.

    The student noticed Rudy''s right hand was shaking and uttered, "Are you¡­ are you jerking off, bro?"

    "..."

    "Don''t worry. I do that too¡ª"

    Rudy turned around and dashed into the cubicle.

    "I have got some material with me if you want to use it!" the student yelled from outside.

    "No. I am good!" Rudy replied. He was holding off his piss because Angelica wouldn''t stop stroking his snake.

    Rudy didn''t speak a word until he heard the student leave.

    Then, his face twitched in anger as he uttered, "Come out."

    ''Hmm? Isn''t it supposed to be ''I am cumming''?'' Angelica asked.

    Rudy''s face twitched even more as he said, "I am asking you toe out of my body."

    "Oh! Okay¡­'' Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and stood in front of him with an innocent and curious look on her face.

    "I can''t even get angry if you make a face like this," Rudy sighed and pushed Angelica aside.

    Once Rudy had done the deed, he turned to Angelica and said, "Don''t ever do that again when I am about to take a leak."

    Angelica touched Rudy''s crotch with her hand and said, "Take it out. I feel weird for some reason."

    ''She is horny?!''

    ====

    Author''s Note- I will try to release it daily from now on, but I can''t make any promises as I write for other novels daily. If I don''t upload, then just assume that I was too exhausted to write the chapter. It will degrade the quality if I force myself to write.

    On one more note, there are two rankings in allnovelfull. One is power stone ranking (which resets weekly), and another is golden tickets ranking (which resets monthly).

    I will release an extra chapter for both the rankings.

    For power stones:

    700 power stones - 1 chapter.

    1000 power stones - 2 chapters.

    These chapters will be released on Saturdays and Sundays if we hit the target.

    For Golden tickets:

    1 (one) chapter on every 150 golden tickets. 150 = 1. 300= 2. 450= 3. And so on.

    These chapters will be released whenever we hit the target.

    I know this iste, but HAPPY NEW YEAR!

    Thanks, @Mr_y79, and @Bardockuchi, for the gifts!

 Chapter 24 - Reasons To Go Harem Route

    "I am sorry, but can you say it again?" Rudy asked. "I think I misheard it."

    Angelica squinted her eyes and said, "I am feeling your dick from outside, and that''s enough to understand what I am trying to say. So stop ying dumb and take your dick out."

    Rudy wanted to y dumb, but he failed miserably.

    "I don''t think I should do that," Rudy uttered and tried to distance himself from Angelica, but they were in a cubicle, so there wasn''t much space to move.

    "What do you mean?" Angelica asked with a confused look on her face. "I already saw and stroked your dick once."

    "That was something else, and this is something else. And besides, you did that without my permission," Rudy retorted.

    Angelica frowned her face and grabbed Rudy''s snake from the outside.

    "Why are you against this?" she asked.

    "I can''t betray my girlfriend," Rudy said with an awkward smile on his face.

    "Oh, please!" Angelica rolled her eyes and said, "You haven''t even met her yet. So this can''t be considered cheating."

    "Well, you are not wrong but still¡­" Rudy bit his lips and muttered, "This is wrong."

    Angelica sighed and grabbed Rudy''s head in her hand. She caressed his face and said, "Listen, you have a second chance to live your life differently. Didn''t you say you want to save the people who had met bad ends before?"

    Rudy nodded in response without saying anything.

    "Alice died because you failed to notice her love. She hated herself that she didn''t confess to you when she had a chance, and that guilt and self-hate forced her tomit suicide. I don''t know who else had met bad ends, but if you can save them by making them fall in love with you, or maybe simply help them. You have to return their feelings and love them back. Otherwise, they will meet the same bad ends."

    "..."

    "Even with your superpowers," Angelica added.

    Rudy pondered for a while and uttered, "I guess you are right. And it wasn''t as though I didn''t love them. I did like them, but my ''like'' never turned into ''love'' for any girl other than my girlfriend."

    Rudy scoffed softly and said, "You truly are too mature for your age. Or perhaps, I am stupid."

    "Putting that aside, I am an adult, and you are a childpared to me¡­" Rudy covered his face and muttered, "But you are a ghost and technically older than me."

    "What''s your age-difference limiter?" Angelica asked awkwardly. She didn''t know how to phrase her question.

    "You are asking how much younger girl I would date? Like the age difference?" Rudy was no different than Angelica when it came to exining things.

    "Yes," Angelica nodded.

    "Well, Eric married a girl seven years younger than him. But he met her at the age of 28 and married her at the age of 30, so his wife was 23 at that time. But if you see it from this timeline, he is eighteen right now, and she is only 11."

    After pondering for a while, Rudy uttered, "I think I would date a girl with a maximum of 5 years younger than me."

    "And you were 23 when you got into the ident, so we shouldn''t count the time you spent as a crippled. ording to that, a five year younger girl would be 18 years old right now." Angelica was dead set on convincing Rudy to have a harem.

    "Why are you so good at convincing people? You must be a school president or a daughter of a politician or something," Rudy remarked.

    "Maybe, but right now, I am your pet."

    "... my pet?" Rudy stuttered in disbelief.

    Angelica nodded with an innocent face.

    "Why do you want to be my pet rather than a friend or something more?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    "A pet''s life is easy." Angelica scoffed. "They get free food, a free bed, and their master''s love. They don''t need to work or do house chores. Heck, they don''t even need to wipe their own potty. What can be more amazing than that?"

    "I don''t mind giving you everything you want," Rudy uttered with a grin on his face. "Just ask for something, and I will make it happen."

    "Okay. So take your dick out!" Angelica demanded.

    "You had to ruin this good moment, huh?" Rudy groaned with a sigh.

    Rudy unzipped his pants and stared at Angelica to see what she was nning to do.

    "Look how hard it is. It must be painful for him to be trapped under the pants," Angelica said while patting Rudy''s snake.

    "... just so you know, it belongs to me. So technically, you should be worried about me, not him," Rudy remarked in disbelief.

    Angelica started stroking Rudy''s snake at a slow pace.

    "What are you going to do, by the way?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    "I will do what the girl did in the porno¡­" Angelica responded in a calm voice.

    "She did too many things¡­ though¡­"

    "I will start with sucking it," Angelica replied.

    ''So¡­ a blowjob¡­?''

    Rudy''s snake suddenly twitched. He got excited after realizing that he was going to get a blowjob from a ghost.

    "Let me ask you this¡­" Rudy ced his hands on Angelica''s shoulders and said, "Are you sure about this? This is notte to¡­ well, it actually is. But still.."

    Rudy sighed and uttered, "You do this type of thing with a person you love."

    "Yeah, and I love you," Angelica uttered nonchntly.

    "..."

    "Do I need to repeat myself, or you heard it?" Angelica asked with a grin on her face.

    "Umm¡­ I am honestly speechless." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know what to say."

    "What about you?" Angelica stared into Rudy''s eyes and asked, "Do you love me?"

    ====

    Author''s Note- I will release one more chapter in a few hours (as soon as I finish eating. It''s past midnight, lol)

    Thanks for reading!

    Support me with the gifts and golden tickets!

    Thanks, @Mr_y79, for the gift!

 Chapter 25 - [Bonus ] A Ghost Girlâ€™s Mouth*

    "What about you?" Angelica stared into Rudy''s eyes and asked, "Do you love me?"

    "I do think you are cute and beautiful. And I think I like you too, but¡­ love? I am not sure. I mean, we met a few days ago, and I¡­"

    Rudy sighed and continued, "This headache, my nightmares, superpowers, the tension, and all those thoughts are making me feel sick. I still haven''t recovered from my past life trauma, so whenever I see someone from my past life, I get happy and sad at the same time. Give me some time to process everything."

    "Don''t worry." Angelica licked her lips and moved her gaze to Rudy''s snake before saying, "I will make you feel good."

    "This will be your first time, so I doubt that," Rudy sneered.

    Angelica puffed her cheeks and said, "Don''t underestimate the power of a ghost girl in love."

    "Oh?" Rudy raised his brows and uttered, "Let''s see then."

    Angelica crouched down and sat on her knees, but Rudy stopped her.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Well, I have to sit down to suck it¡­ right?"

    "Yeah, but sit on the toilet seat. I don''t want you to tire your legs."

    Angelica closed the lid of the toilet seat and sat on it.

    "I don''t feel any pain, other than the pain I feel when I am in your body," Angelica asserted. "But I do feel pleasure and happiness. I wonder why?"

    Rudy patted Angelica''s head and said, "As long as you are happy. I am happy."

    Angelica''s face was near Rudy''s snake, and he could feel her breath hitting it.

    "Your dick is bigger than the man in the porno," Angelica remarked. She stroked his snake for a while until she saw precuming out of it.

    "Can I suck it now?" she asked with an innocent and eager look on her face.

    "Go ahead and show me your love," Rudy nodded with a grin on his face.

    Angelica opened her mouth and licked Rudy''s snake with her tongue.

    "Can you taste it?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    Angelica nodded and said, "Yes."

    Angelica was a ghost, so she had no need to eat or drink. She could eat and drink if she wanted to, and she would be able to taste it too. However, she mostly tasted the food when Rudy ate.

    They shared the same body system, so whenever Angelica was inside Rudy''s body. Angelica could feel the pain and feelings through Rudy.

    "Tell me if I do it wrong¡­" Angelica licked the tip of his snake and kissed it.

    Then, she started sucking the tip and yed with it by rubbing her tongue around it.

    ''The warmth of her mouth is exactly the same as a real girl''s mouth¡­'' Rudy expected it to feel different because Angelica was a ghost. ''Maybe it''s because I am the only one Angelica can touch? I gave her a name and shared my power with her, so that can be the reason why she feels like a real person.''

    "Am I doing it right?" Angelica asked with the tip of Rudy''s snake still in her mouth.

    "Yes. Try to take it deeper, but slowly. Go at your own pace," Rudy responded in a calm voice.

    Rudy was already feeling good by getting the tip sucked that he could barely stop himself from shoving his entire snake into Angelica''s mouth.

    Angelica moved her head forth and took half of Rudy''s snake inside her mouth.

    "Don''t push yourself. You are already doing great," Rudy reassured Angelica.

    It was Angelica''s first time sucking a penis, and no matter what she said, there was no way she would be perfect at it. Rudy didn''t want Angelica to feel that she wasn''t doing great.

    Rudy simply told her the truth that he was, in fact, feeling good from her blowjob even when she hadn''t started yet.

    Slowly, Angelica started moving her head back and forth while stroking Rudy''s snake with her hand.

    She had realized that giving a blowjob wasn''t as easy as it looked in the porno.

    After three minutes, Angelica had gotten used to it, so she started sucking deeper and faster.

    Rudy''s snake was wet with Angelica''s saliva, and he could hear a slurping sounding from her mouth.

    Angelica also started wrapping her tongue when she sucked out after moving her head back. When she looked up at Rudy''s face, she felt delighted because he was making a satisfied look on his face.

    She wanted Rudy to feel more good, so she tapped on his hand and signaled him to ce his hands on her head.

    Rudy ced his hands on Angelica''s hand and slowly moved her head back and forth.

    "Do you want me to¡­?"

    Angelica nodded before Rudy would even ask the full question. She knew what Rudy was going to ask because of the porno where the guy moved the girl''s head and took the lead.

    "I will first go slowly. You can let me know if you feel ufortable." Rudy moved Angelica''s head back and forth before adding, "It''s your first time after all."

    After around a minute, Rudy started thrusting his hips back and forth while moving Angelica''s head in sync.

    When he thrust his hips forward, he pulled Angelica''s head in and he pulled it out when he thrust his hips back.

    The pleasure was in sync, and even Angelica had started to enjoy it. She was genuinely happy because Rudy had been careful about moving her head. He was making sure she didn''t feel forced.

    "I am going fast!"

    Rudy was about to shoot out his milk, and the pleasure was at its maximum. He increased his thrusting speed and kept moving Angelica''s head back and forth.

    Then, he looked into Angelica''s eyes and released his milk inside her mouth.

    Rudy tried to pull his snake out of Angelica''s mouth, but she stopped him and slowly swallowed all of his milk without leaving a single drop behind.

    Then, she pulled out Rudy''s snake while sucking it out. But she stopped at the tip and yed it with her tongue before finally taking it out and kissing it in the end.

    ====

    Author''s Note- I am not sure if this chapter counts as lemon, but it was definitely R-18.

    This is the extra chapter for reaching 150 Golden tickets.

 Chapter 26 - Post Nut Clarity

    After taking out Rudy''s snake from her mouth, Angelica still kept sucking and kissing the tip to suck every single drop out of his snake.

    She ended the blow job with a kiss on the tip. Then, she looked up at Rudy with a grin on her face and asked, "How was it? Did my love reach you?"

    "If I bepletely honest with you, it was amazing. Even though it was your first time, and you were a little awkward at this, it felt incredible. I want to keep my dick in your mouth for forever," Rudy responded in a calm voice.

    "It was the best blowjob I have ever gotten," he added.

    Angelica squinted her eyes and asked with a curious look on her face: "So that means I was better than your girlfriend?"

    "Well¡­" Rudy averted his gaze and said, "She never gave me a blowjob."

    "Why not?"

    "I mean, she did suck me once. But then it triggered her allergies, and she got a throat infection. She also had her braces removed not long ago. And it¡­ it turned into a mess," Rudy sighed. "I always regretted forcing her to give me a blow job."

    "Don''t worry¡­" Angelica kissed the tip of Rudy''s snake once again and said, "I will suck you anytime."

    Angelica stroked Rudy''s snake and said, "It''s still raging hard."

    "Yeah¡­" Rudy suddenly raised his brows as a thought crossed his mind.

    ''No, no. That can''t be¡­ right?''

    Rudy had superpowers. He had super strength, superfast speed, superhuman reflex. In short, everything was super, including his libido.

    He had a crazy sex drive that was awakened after receiving his first blowjob in this life.

    Angelica licked her lips with a mischievous smile on her face and asked, "It looks like you are going to satisfy many girls in the bed."

    "You don''t say," Rudy responded with a sigh.

    After noticing Rudy''s snake had started twitching, Angelica looked at Rudy with an alluring gaze and uttered, "Do you want to fuck me?"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Why not?"

    "Be gentle¡­" she said with a flushed face.

    "Didn''t you say you can''t feel pain?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "Don''t you find it cute when a girl says ''Be gentle'' during her first sex?" Angelica asked with a grin on her face.

    Angelica took off her skirt and panties but covered her cave with her hand. She might be acting bold all of a sudden, but in truth, she was embarrassed.

    She knew that she would have to make the first move if she wanted Rudy to notice her. And fortunately, she seeded.

    "Are we going to have some forey?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Your pussy is dripping wet. But if you want me to¡ª"

    DING~ DONG!

    The bell of the lecture ending rang in the entire school campus. However, something else rang in Rudy''s ears.

    ''My lecture ends in 10 minutes. Go to the washroom, wash your face, and return within two minutes. If you are even a secondte, you have to meet me at the staffroom after the school ends.''

    It was at this moment when Rudy realized that he had fucked up.

    HIs raging hard snake went limp, and his face turned pale as Rize''s warning kept ringing in his ears.

    Angelica also realized what was happening because she was in Rudy''s body when Rize warned Rudy.

    Rudy looked down at Angelica and gulped down, while Angelica smiled awkwardly in response and went back inside Rudy''s body.

    ''I am going to sleep,'' she said after entering Rudy''s body.

    SIGH!

    "Let''s hope that the blowjob was worth it¡­" he sighed.

    Rudy immediately dashed out of the washroom and made his way to the ssroom, only to see Rize had already left.

    Rudy nced at Alice and Eric, who simply pointed their gaze at the whiteboard.

    He looked at the whiteboard and saw, ''Meet me in the staffroom after school hours end.'' written on it.

    Rudy looked at Eric with a pale face, while Eric ced his hand on his forehead and threw a salute at Rudy.

    "It was nice knowing you."

    "We will remember you in our memories," Alice added.

    "You guys are horrible!" Rudy groaned.

    "Bro! She literally told you toe back within two minutes, and you came after 10 minutes. Like,e on! What were you doing? Getting your dick sucked by a ghost or something?!" Eric remarked.

    "..." Rudy covered his face with his hand and sighed, ''That''s urate.''

    Suddenly, a boy approached Rudy and ced his hands on Rudy''s shoulders.

    "Man, you are so lucky to have private time with Rize," he said.

    "Hey¡­ Anon¡­" Rudy greeted him.

    Anon was the son of the wealthiest businessman in the town. And obviously, Anon was the richest student in the school.

    He came to school in a limo filled with idols and actresses who were in his collection of the girls.

    He was on friendly terms with Rudy.

    ''In my past life, he helped out a lot in my tough times.''

    After Rudy graduated from high school and went to university, Eric went overseas to study. He rarely came back during the vacations. And because of different time zones, they never had a chance to talk online properly.

    Anon went to the same university as Rudy, and they had selected the same subjects, so most of their sses were mutual.

    ''He was the one who took me to the mixer even when I denied. He kind of kidnapped me in his car, took me to the clothes shop and bought me new clothes, bought me shoes and everything before taking me to the mixer. And that''s where I met Elise, who became my girlfriend afterward.''

    Rudy started to reminisce with a smile on his face while looking at Anon.

    Anon shot a nce at Alice and Eric and uttered, "I think he has lost it."

    "Well, who wouldn''t be afraid to face the wrath of Miss Rize," Eric scoffed softly.

    ===

    Author''s Note - Next chapter on Saturday/ Sunday (ording to your timezones, lol).

    And starting Monday, I will start releasing daily, if not then at least five chapters a week.

    The next chapter is going to be yummy and cheesy (if you know what I mean) *inserts Lenny face*

    Thanks, @Bardockuchi, @Exoloty, @TheQuietFox, @Steineer, for the gifts!

 Chapter 27 - Rize

    The school hours ended, and everyone left the ssroom to go to clubs or homes.

    Rudy, however, was going somewhere else.

    He nced at his right and then at his left, only to see Eric and Alice averting their gazes.

    "Wow. You guys are awesome," Rudy said and pped his hands.

    "What do you want us to do?" Eric retorted. "You want us toe with you and sacrifice ourselves?"

    Alice pped her hands and said, "What a friend you are. Trying to save your own skin while sacrificing your friends."

    "..." Rudy sighed and thought, ''They are making it sound like I am going on a battlefield.''

    Rudy got up from his seat and made his way to the staffroom.

    ''Now that I think of it, this used to happen quite often in my previous life. Rize always found an excuse to call me and lecture me.''

    Rudy scoffed softly and muttered, "Maybe she just wanted to spend time with me."

    Rudy reached the staff room and opened the door, only to see it was empty.

    "Where did everyone go?" Rudy wondered. "I know that the other staff gets busy at this time because we also have a sports festivaling up in two weeks. But Rize should be here."

    "Ahem!" Rize cleared her throat to let her presence known. She was standing behind Rudy.

    Rudy moved aside and let Rize enter.

    "You have some gall to call me by my name without any respect," Rize remarked.

    Rize was a strict teacher, not because she enjoyed doing that. But she was always uptight about everything and kept her feelings locked. She wasn''t open to anyone and avoided chit-chatting with the student.

    Of course, her personality was like that too. But she wasn''t truly a strict person. Rudy knew that because of what happened between him and her in his past life.

    "Oh?" Rudy raised his brows and said, "Since when did I start respecting you? You always bully me and use your power and authority over me."

    Of course, Rudy was simply trying to tease Rize.

    Rize''s face turned pale after hearing Rudy''s remark. She covered her mouth and said, "I never intended to do such a thing. I only think about your well-being."

    "Really?"

    Rize nodded in response.

    "So¡­ you are saying you do anything that would make me happy?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "I didn''t say that. I said I would do anything that would help you in your life," Rize retorted.

    "Same thing." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then how about¡­"

    He looked at Rize''s juicy lips and said, "How about you kiss me?"

    "...!" Rize''s face turned red after hearing that. She had never expected to hear such a thing from Rudy''s mouth.

    "This is going too far, even as a joke!" Rize uttered in a loud voice. "I can get you a detention for this, you know?"

    "But you said you would do anything for me. Was that a lie?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Kissing is not going to help you in your life," Rize retorted.

    "But what if I get a girlfriend in the future? I will have to be a good kisser to impress her, right?"

    "That''s¡­" Rize averted her gaze with a little annoyed look on his face.

    Rudy pushed Rize against the wall and said, "Can I kiss you?"

    "You can''t! We are a teacher and a student!" Rize was trying her best to avoid eye contact with Rudy.

    Rudy grabbed Rize''s chin and looked into her eyes before saying, "But you are an intern. So it should be okay, right?"

    "It''s not okay! This is so immoral!" She shouted.

    "How? You are just helping me out, right?" Rudy smirked. "You are simply teaching your favorite student how to kiss, right?"

    Rize averted her gaze and said, "Who said you are my favorite student?"

    "Look me in the eyes and tell me that I am not your favorite student."

    Rize looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "You are not my¡­" Rize once again averted her faze and said, "That''s cheating."

    Rudy brought his face closer to Rize''s ears and whispered, "So I can kiss you, right?"

    "No. What if someone sees us?"

    "No one is here. And there are no cameras around." Rudy rubbed his face on Rize''s cheek and said, "You can push me back and run out of the room if you don''t want me to kiss you. You can even yell and have me punished if you want to."

    "..."

    "The choice is yours. I am not forcing. However, if you don''t stop me, I will take that as a yes and give you your first kiss," Rudy said in a gentle voice.

    Rize was embarrassed, but she didn''t push Rudy back. She didn''t yell or even try to stop Rudy. Instead, she closed her eyes and waited for Rudy''s lips to touch her lips.

    After seeing Rize''s embarrassed face, Rudy chuckled and kissed her on the lips.

    Rize opened her eyes as she couldn''t believe she was truly kissing Rudy. However, she was too embarrassed to look at him, so she closed her eyes and let Rudy kiss her.

    The kisssted for one minute, and Rudy tried his best to make it as pleasurable as he could.

    After the kiss, Rudy stepped back and looked at Rize with a grin on his face.

    "Thank you, Rize," he said in a calm voice with a gentle smile on his face.

    Rize was too embarrassed, and she didn''t have the courage to look into Rudy''s eyes. She turned around and left the staffroom.

    However, she returned a few secondster and red at Rudy with a flushed face.

    "I will start going to the gym next month once the sports festival is over. And after that, I will pay you back for what you did to me today," she asserted.

    Rudy licked his lips and said, "I will wait for it."

    After saying that, Rize left the room.

    Rudy also left the room soon after and headed to his ssroom to grab his bag.

    ''That was too out of character. It didn''t suit you,'' Angelica remarked.

    "It was for a reason¡­" Rudy replied with a sigh.

    "What''s her story? I could feel your emotions surging up when you were talking with her,'' Angelica asked curiously.

    "I... had a crush on her in my past life..."

    ===

    Thanks, @Bardockuchi, for the gift!

    Thanks for reading Ya all! Have a nice day!

    Let''s spread the culture!

 Chapter 28 - Evil Resolution

    "Let''s be honest, Rize is hot," Rudy stated. "Almost all the students in this school have a crush on her, but because of her strict nature, no one dares to approach her," Rudy said with a soft chuckle. "But I did."

    ''That''s true. Honestly, I also thought she was a scary person, but after seeing her getting red when you mentioned the word kiss, my thoughts on her suddenly changed,'' Angelica said as she got out of Rudy''s body.

    "Wait, since how long have you been awake?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    "I woke up around the time you left for the staff room," Angelica answered. "I felt your emotions and heartbeats rising, so it interrupted my sleep."

    Angelica ran around the ssroom and said, "So, what''s her story?"

    "I wouldn''t have kissed her if it was some other girl. But Rize is special," Rudy uttered with a smile on his face.

    "Yeah, you already said that. Now stop smiling and tell me her story! I am curious!" Angelica demanded.

    Angelica was curious to know about others. She herself didn''t have any past memories, so she enjoyed knowing about others.

    "Let me start from her family background first." Rudy sat on his seat and continued, "She is from a traditional family, so she grew up in a strict environment."

    "Now I know the reason why her nature is strict," Angelica remarked.

    "She was sent to a female boarding school, and she wasn''t allowed to make any friends, not even female friends. She was also prohibited from talking with the boys whenever she returned to her home for vacation," Rudy stated.

    "That exins why her face went red. She doesn''t have any experience with boys. If she grew up in a strict environment, then most likely, she doesn''t have any adult knowledge either," Angelica remarked.

    "She actually does. I mean¡­" Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Girls are perverts too, you know?"

    Angelica dodged the topic and said, "Then, what happened?"

    "Basically, her parents nned to marry her off once she had finished her high school, but Rize said she wanted to study more. Of course, her parents denied and said they wouldn''t pay her fees."

    After a brief pause, Rudy continued, "So she got schrships andpleted her higher studies. Her parents didn''t like that. They gave her a deadline and told her that she would have to leave everything behind."

    "How could someone do that to their own child?" Angelica muttered in disbelief.

    "Beats me," Rudy sighed. "Rize''s internship ends after six months. After that, she would leave and never return."

    "...!"

    "In my previous life, I was studying in the town library during my final year of high school. I ran into Rize¡­ or rather, she approached me," Rudy chuckled. "She had be more beautiful in that one year."

    "We talked for a while. She also helped me study for the entire day, and then we went home together."

    "And then you had lots of sex?" Angelica quipped.

    "No¡­" Rudy furrowed his brows at Angelica and asked, "Why are you acting like a pervert?"

    "What else could happen if you run into your crush after a year and spend time together? I just said what I thought might have happened," Angelica shrugged.

    "Let me continue¡­" Rudy sighed. "We were walking to the park while talking, and Rize suddenly said, ''Close your eyes''."

    "I closed my eyes, and I felt something soft touching my lips after that," Rudy said with a wry smile on his face. "When I opened my eyes, I saw Rize running off."

    Rudy looked at his hand and muttered, "I regretted not chasing after that day¡­"

    "What happened after that?" Angelica asked with a curious yet calm look on her face.

    "She got married the next month¡­"

    "Oh¡­"

    "But that''s not the problem," Rudy frowned. "She was killed by her husband on their honeymoon. He choked her to death."

    "... wow¡­"

    "And you know what''s funny?" Rudy gritted his teeth and said, "The husband wasn''t charged with any crime."

    "Was there no evidence against him?" Angelica wondered.

    "No. His fingerprints were all over Rize''s neck," Rudy responded in a disdainful tone.

    "So.. was he from a rich background or something?"

    "Yes. But that''s not why he wasn''t punished." Rudy bit his lips and said," He said, ''Rize asked me to choke her during sex, and maybe I choked her too hard.'' He was announced innocent because there was no solid proof. And plus, he was rich, so everything was settled quickly. No one talked about it afterward. Not even the media and everything was taken down from the inte."

    "But¡­ what if¡­ he was telling the truth?" Angelica murmured in a low voice.

    "Her neck was broken! Who chokes someone that hard?! Even I had done rough y with my girlfriend. And I know how choking works." Rudy took a deep breath and said, "And I wasn''t even aware of this incident until after three months of that incident."

    "But I swear¡­" Rudy looked at his hand and formed a fist as he said, "I will crush that motherfucker!"

    "Do you know who he is?"

    Rudy shook his head and said, "As I said, the matter was settled very quickly, and everything about it was removed. All I knew was her parents sold her off to a rich businessman in a party that will happen six months from now."

    Rudy looked at his closed fist and said, "So all I have to do is make Rize fall in love with me in six months and go to that party where she got engaged. There, I will show my wrath to her parents and that shit who killed her!"

    "What will you do?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face.

    "You will have to wait for that," Rudy responded with a vicious smirk on his face.

    Angelica squinted her eyes and said, "That smirk doesn''t suit you."

    "You are the one to talk¡­" Rudy scoffed with a sigh.

    ===

    Author''s Note- We were able to reach 600 power stones this week. Let''s aim for 700 next week!

    700 power stones = one extra chapter!

    1000 power stones = two extra chapters!

    Also, I will be releasing daily starting today, so show lots of support!

    Let''s spread the culture!

    Next chapter - Caught in the Act

    Thanks, @Bardockuchi, for the gift!

 Chapter 29 - Caught In The Act

    Angelica puffed her cheeks, but the reason behind her pouting was different.

    "What happened to you?" Rudy asked. "Your face, especially your cheeks, look like dumplings. It makes me want to squish them."

    "You kissed Rize, but you haven''t kissed me yet," she said while pouting.

    "You want me to kiss you?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    Angelica nodded and said, "The master always gives rewards to his pet when they do something, right? I gave you a blowjob, so I want a kiss as a reward."

    Rudy tapped his hand on hisp and said, "Come here."

    Angelica finally stopped pouting and jumped on Rudy''sp. Then, she closed her eyes and made a face simr to Rize''s. However, Rudy didn''t kiss her.

    Annoyed, Angelica opened her eyes and saw Rudy grinning at her.

    "Kiss me!" she demanded.

    "How about you kiss me?" Rudy teased.

    Angelica puckered her lips and said, "Fine."

    She brought her face closer, but just as their lips were about to touch, Angelica stopped and murmured, "I wonder if this is my first kiss too. What if I had a boyfriend before I died?"

    Rudy didn''t want Angelica to think about that possibility, so he caught her attention by kissing her on the lips.

    Angelica wrapped her hands around Rudy''s neck and started kissing him.

    Rudy could feel the warmth of Angelica''s mouth. He could feel Angelica drinking his saliva and sucking his tongue.

    It was Rudy who initiated the kiss, but now, Angelica was controlling it.

    She yed with Rudy''s tongue while sucking his lips.

    Rudy was genuinely surprised by how good Angelica was at the kissing. But in truth, Angelica could learn anything by seeing it once. And kissing was easier than giving him a blowjob because it was easy to learn and copy.

    When Rudy looked into Angelica''s eyes, he could see how happy she was. He tried to stop Angelica so he could take a breath, but Angelica didn''t let him go and kept kissing like crazy.

    They both were so lost in kissing that they had forgotten about their surroundings. Until¡­ they heard the sound of the ssroom door opening.

    Angelica was a ghost, so no one could see her. But to normal human eyes, it seemed like Rudy was kissing the air.

    Honestly, it would have been less embarrassing if he was caught kissing a girl rather than the air. What''s more, the person who opened the door was none other than¡­

    "...Alice¡­"

    However, even when Alice entered the room and saw Rudy, Angelica still kept kissing Rudy because no one could see her. While Rudy struggled to break free, Angelica wrapped her arms even tighter around Rudy''s neck.

    Rudy somehow managed to push her off and stood up from his seat.

    "Hey¡­ Alice¡­ what are you doing here?" Rudy asked with an awkward smile on his face.

    "I was¡­ waiting for you¡­" Alice responded.

    Rudy averted his gaze and said, "But your bag wasn''t here, so I thought you went home with Eric¡­"

    To Alice, it may look like Rudy was trying to avert his gaze, while in truth, Rudy was ring at Angelica, who wasughing like crazy at Rudy''s current situation.

    "No, Eric is practicing for the sports festival," Alice responded. "While I went to the washroom."

    "I see¡­"

    "More importantly.." Alice raised her brows and asked, "What were you doing?"

    "Uhh¡­ what do you mean?" Rudy tried to y dumb.

    "You were like¡­ you looked like you were holding someone and kissing¡­" Alice rubbed her eyes and asked, "What were you doing?"

    ''I guess ying dumb won''t work¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Well, you see.." Rudy opened his mouth and rubbed his tongue on the teeth. "Something is stuck in my teeth, so I was trying to get it off."

    "But you could have just used your finger or something¡­"

    "Yeah, I tried to, but I couldn''t quite locate the¡­ you know¡­ whatever was stuck in my mouth¡­" Rudy replied with a shrug.

    ''I know what was stuck in your mouth,'' Angelica snorted. ''It was my tongue.''

    "Anyway." Rudy diverted the topic and said, "Shall we go home?"

    "Yes," Alice nodded.

    On their way, Alice nced at Rudy and asked, "So, how was it?"

    "Hmm?"

    "With Miss Rize. She must have yelled at you a lot, right?" Alice asked with a grin on her face.

    "Umm¡­ She said she would pay me back for what I did to her. So I guess¡­ I will be getting a punishment soon."

    "You should stop picking up with Miss Rize," Alice said with a little annoyed look on her face. "Everyone knows she is extra strict with you."

    "Well¡­" Rudy scratched his finger on the back of his head and said, "I can''t do anything if she picks up on me, right?"

    Alice didn''t say anything in response.

    After a while, when they had almost reached Alice''s house, Alice stopped Rudy by pulling his sleeves.

    "Say, Rudy¡­" she said with a flushed face. "Are you free this Saturday?"

    "Uhhh¡­ kind of? What do you want?"

    "There is a new water park opened in the next city. So I was wondering if you are interested¡­" After a brief pause, she said, "It''s okay if you are busy with something."

    "No. I am free," Rudy nodded with a smile on his face.

    "Great! I will ask Eric too," Alice added.

    "How about only two of us go there?" Rudy suggested.

    "...!" Alice''s face flushed after hearing that. She lowered her head and said, "Okay¡­"

    After that, Alice went home, while Rudy teleported to his room.

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and said, "That was smooth."

    "What do you mean?" Rudy wondered as he started taking off his clothes.

    "You just set a date with Alice like it was totally normal," Angelica remarked.

    "Well, something like this didn''t happen in my past life, so I am curious where this leads to," Rudy responded as he pushed Angelica on the bed.

    "Umm... what are you doing?" Angelica asked with a confused and curious look on her face.

    "You were enjoying yourself back there when I was in a pinch. Now, it''s time for your punishment¡­" Rudy said with a grin on his face.

    "Oh?" Angelica spread her arms and legs and said, "Am I supposed to say ''be gentle'' here?"

    Rudy grabbed his snake in his hand and said, "Time for your punishment."

    CREAK~!

    At the same time, the door opened.

    "Uhh¡­" Reba was standing at the door with her mouth covered with her hand and her gaze fixated on Rudy''s snake.

    "Dinner¡­ is ready¡­" she said and ran away.

    "...." Rudy nced at Angelica and muttered, "We need a new house."

    ===

    Author''s Note- This chapter''s title served its purpose, twice!

    Thanks, @Bardockuchi, @Camden_Beasley, @TheQuietFox, @WeebooMike30, and @Oseni_Precious_1089, for the gifts!

 Chapter 30 - Strange Anomaly

    Rudy looked at Angelica, who wasughing out loud after what had just happened.

    "Stopughing," he said with a furious look on his face.

    "Oh? What will you do if I don''t stop? Will you ''punish'' me?" Angelica quoted the word ''punish'' with her finger.

    "Ahahaha!" She keptughing out loud, and sheughed even louder after noticing how Rudy''s snake went limp when he saw Reba.

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and muttered, "I will teach you a lesson one day."

    "Sure. I will wait for the day you learn not to get caught by everyone," she snorted.

    It wasn''t entirely Rudy''s fault.

    Usually, Reba would be at work during these hours. And since Rudy teleported back into his room, he didn''t know whether Reba was home or not. Moreover, it wasn''t even 7 PM, so Rudy wasn''t expecting Reba to call him for dinner.

    As Angelica had mentioned previously, Rudy had super libido. He has been abstaining himself ever since Angelica gave him a blowjob in the cubicle. After that, he couldn''t focus on his studies because he was trying his best not to have naughty thoughts. However, Angelica''s ''O'' face kept shing before his eyes.

    After that, when the school hours ended, he kissed Rize, who was his first crush and his teacher. Then, he kissed Angelica like crazy but got interrupted because he was caught by Alice.

    All the events of the day made Rudy so horny that he couldn''t care less about checking the house, let alone lock the door¡ªthat was broken anyway.

    Rudy immediately took out his clothes from the closet and went downstairs to see Reba was setting up the tables.

    "The food smells nice. What did you cook?" Rudy asked as he filled his lungs with the scent.

    "I was thinking of cooking something nice today, so I made your favorite dish," Reba replied.

    ''Thank god, she is acting normally,'' Rudy sighed in relief and sat on his chair.

    Rudy thought he was safe, but when they were eating together, Reba kept ncing at Rudy as though she had to say something.

    "Uhh... I will try to fix the lock of the door of your room when I get time this weekend," Reba said in a low voice.

    "I was changing clothes, nothing else," Rudy tried to defend himself, but it wasn''t convincing since Reba heard and saw what Rudy had said while grabbing his snake.

    "It''s fine. You don''t have to mention it," Reba said. "It must be tiring for you to live with a mother like me."

    "What? No... of course not." Rudy shook his head and said, "Why are you saying that?"

    "Boys at your age have a nice phone, a personalputer, a television, a gaming set or something. Also, you are a high schooler, so your daily expenses must be high too." Reba bit her lips and said, "I am sorry I couldn''t give you the happiness like every other parent."

    "No¡­ don''t say that¡­" Rudy held Reba''s hand in his hand and looked into her eyes before saying, "You are great, mom. I can''t describe how grateful I am to have you as my mother. I am lucky to have you in my life. So don''t worry about all that. I am not interested in those things anyway."

    "What¡­" Reba averted her gaze and asked, "What would you do if I wasn''t your mother?"

    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face. "Oh! So you are saying ''if'' I was born in a rich family or something?"

    "Uhh¡­ yes. Something like that," Reba sighed wryly.

    Rudy kissed Reba''s hand and said, "As I said, you are the greatest mother of the world, and no one can change that."

    Reba patted Rudy on the head and kissed him on the cheek. She smiled at him and said, "You have really grown up into a fine man."

    "I will be better," Rudy scoffed.

    "I was really surprised when you brought a girl home and introduced her as your girlfriend. She was so pretty and¡­" Reba turned to Rudy and asked, "What was her name again?"

    "Uhh¡­"

    RING~ RING!

    Reba''s phone rang, so she went to pick it up in the living room.

    ''You have a girlfriend?'' Angelica asked.

    "Not that I can remember, no." Rudy pondered for a while and muttered, "My first girlfriend was Elise. And I never dated anyone in my school."

    ''So, what is your mom talking about?''

    "I have no idea. But it seems¡­ this is another anomaly of this world¡­"

    Reba turned to the kitchen and said, "Rudy. I have to go for a job!"

    "But didn''t you promise you won''t take a job?"

    "It was Elenor on the phone. She needs me to be the cashier in the store for tonight. I can''t deny her." Reba grabbed her purse and said, "I will be back before morning. Make sure to lock all the doors."

    "Okay, mom. Take care!"

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and asked, "Who is Elenor?"

    "Eric''s mother. She is the owner of many convenience store franchises. She asks my mom for help whenever someone iste on their shift, or they can''t make it due to personal reasons," Rudy answered.

    "It seems your mother and Eric''s mother get along," Angelica remarked.

    "Well, they are friends," Rudy replied with a shrug. "But more importantly, we have to find the girl who is supposedly my girlfriend."

    Rudy took out his phone and checked the photos, but he couldn''t find a picture of a girl other than Reba and Alice.

    "Well¡­ shit. I don''t have a single clue¡­" Rudy finished eating the food and went into his room to find any lead, but as expected, there was no proof.

    "I will ask Eric. If I had a girlfriend, then he must know about it," Rudy stated.

    ****

    So I want to make some things about Angelica and how her abilities work.

    First of all, no one can see her. Her physical form has nothing to do with her being visible or not. Yes, she can choose to show herself to others if she wants to. But currently, she is only visible to Rudy.

    Only Rudy can see her. And the only reason Rudy can touch her or Angelica can touch Rudy is that Rudy named her. She technically belongs to him, as Rudy had said. (Even when they couldn''t touch each other, Rudy could still see her.)

    Second of all, Angelica is living like an alive girl.

    Angelica doesn''t need to eat or drink, but she still eats sometimes because she wants to feel alive. She can taste food through Rudy''s body when he eats, and she can also feel the emotions Rudy feels when she is in his body.

    Angelica also breathes and blinks like an alive person. But she only does it because she wants to, not because she needs to.

    Third, her body and soul are connected to Rudy. Without him, she wouldn''t exist. Rudy is the only reason she is still in this world. She is bound to him, or rather his soul and body.

    ****

    Author''s Note- I hope this clears everyone''s doubts. Thanks for reading.

    - To search For The Girlfriend!

    Thanks, @Oseni_Precious_1089, @dekakane, @Bardockuchi, for the gifts!

 Chapter 31 - Looking For Girlfriend

    Rudy called Eric on the phone to ask him for details about his mysterious girlfriend.

    [Yeah, Rudy. What happened?] Eric asked.

    "Uhh¡­ where are you right now?" Rudy asked.

    [I was just about to take a bath. Why?]

    "Are you alone right now? Is your mother there?"

    [No. She should be at the airport currently,] Eric replied.

    "Okay. I wille to your house."

    Rudy hung up the call and jumped out of his window.

    He flew to Eric''s house, which was 10 minutes away, but Rudy reached there within a minute.

    Hended in Eric''s backyard and entered his house from the backdoor. Then, he dashed up the stairs into Eric''s room, but Eric wasn''t there.

    Rudy could hear the sound of the watering from the bathroom in Eric''s room.

    "Eric? Are you alive?" Rudy asked with a scoff.

    "Rudy?! You are already here?!" Eric eximed.

    "Yeah, I was right outside your house when I called you," Rudy replied. "Anyway, I want to ask you something."

    "What is it? If you want money, then you can take my card. It''s in my wallet," Eric said as he turned on the shower.

    "No¡­ actually¡­ I want to know about my girlfriend¡­" Rudy stuttered.

    "Oh! What about her? You guys broke up, right? Are you still holding onto her or something?" Eric asked curiously.

    ''Well, that''s new to me!'' Rudy face-palmed himself and muttered, "What is this? I didn''t even get time toprehend the thought of me having a girlfriend, and now I know that we already broke up?"

    "What did you say?!" Eric said in a loud voice. "I have a shower on, so I can''t hear you!"

    "I was asking if you have any photos of her with you. Like a group photo or a couple of pictures of me and her!" Rudy yelled back.

    "No, I don''t. She was a shy girl, remember? She didn''t like when someone took photos of her," Eric uttered. "What happened? Why do you suddenly want her photo?"

    ''Well, I don''t remember anything about her¡­''

    Rudy was trying to make Eric tell the name of the girl, but it didn''t work.

    ''I guess I will have to ask her directly,'' Rudy decided.

    " Umm... Do you remember her name?" Rudy asked in an awkward manner.

    "Why are you asking me, bro?"

    "Well¡­ I can''t remember her name¡­" Rudy replied reluctantly.

    "Seriously?!" Eric eximed. "Is it because of the incident with the tunnel?"

    "Yes! So... can you tell me her name?"

    "Sure." Eric turned off the shower and said, "Her name was¡­ uhh¡­. Umm¡­ huh? Why can''t I remember it? It''s right up my throat, but I can''t¡­ seem to remember it¡­"

    "...."

    ''What''s going on?'' Rudy wondered.

    "Why don''t you check on the school records tomorrow? It should have her name and everything in it," Eric suggested.

    "Yeah. Good idea."

    "Are you staying for the night?" Eric asked curiously.

    "No, not tonight."

    "How about you stay for dinner? I will order something good," Eric suggested.

    "Na, I already ate. Thanks for the offer!"

    "Alright. Make sure to lock the doors before sleeping~"

    "You are not my mom~!"

    Rudy opened the window of Eric''s room and flew out.

    However, instead of going back to his house, Rudy went somewhere else.

    ''Where are we going?" Angelica asked.

    "School," Rudy replied. "I can''t wait for tomorrow. I need to know who my girlfriend was. And my curiosity increased after seeing how Eric couldn''t remember her name."

    ''That''s true. Something strange is going on¡­''

    Rudy was getting tired of flying, so he teleported to the school. But he made sure to teleport to the ce where no one would be around.

    He teleported to the school''s washroom.

    After that, Rudy made his way to the library to find the book that holds the records of all the students with their photos and basic details in it.

    Rudy entered the library and found the book within a minute. However, the book was more than a thousand pages long, but it was managed well ording to year and the first letter of the alphabet. But it was useless as Rudy didn''t know her name.

    "How am I going to find her?" Rudy asked himself.

    "Find who?" A voice asked from behind Rudy.

    "My¡ª" Rudy turned around to see Rize standing there with her hands folded below her bosom.

    "Hey¡­ Rize¡­"

    "What are you doing here in the library at this hour?" Rize asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Just like any other schr student, I am studyingte¡­" Rudy replied with an awkward smile on his face.

    "The school hours have already ended, and you should be at home¡­" Rize looked at the book behind Rudy and asked, "Is that a record book?"

    "Yes. I am searching for someone," Rudy sighed. "Can you help me?"

    "Who are you looking for?" Rize asked with a curious yet calm look on her face.

    "My girlfriend¡­ ex-girlfriend¡­" Rudy replied.

    "Oh! You are looking for Rias?" Rize asked.

    ''She knows her name?!'' Rudy eximed inwardly. Rudy was more surprised because Eric couldn''t remember her name, but Rize did.

    "Yes. I¡­ wanted her picture" Rudy averted his gaze and said, "¡­ for¡­ research purposes¡­"

    "But why? And you can''t just look into the record to¡ª"

    "If you say any more words, I will have to shut you up with a kiss," Rudy uttered nonchntly.

    Rize immediately covered her mouth after hearing that.

    ''She is so cute!''

    "Please Rize¡­ can you help me out?" Rudy asked with an innocent look on his face.

    Rudy knew how to handle Rize because she was the only girl Rudy developed a crush on.

    "Fine~! But the record book won''t have her picture and details," Rize stated.

    "Why not?"

    Rize shrugged her shoulders and replied, "Because she dropped out three months ago, and the record book gets updated at the end of every year¡­"

    Rudy ced his hand on his chin and wondered, ''We are currently in the second year. And if the record book doesn''t have Rias'' details yet, does that mean she wasn''t here in the first year? So she was probably a transfer student.''

    "So, where can I find her details and everything?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    Rize looked through her phone and showed him the screen that had Rias'' address on it. However, it didn''t have Rias'' photo.

    "Why is there no picture of her?" Rudy asked.

    "I¡­ don''t remember¡­" Rize replied with a confused and puzzled look on her face.

    "Thanks for the address, Rize," Rudy thanked with a smile on his face and said, "Come here. I will give you a kiss as a reward."

    Rize smacked Rudy on the head and left the library after saying, "Lock up the library and leave."

    After that, Rudy locked the library and went to the address Rize gave him. However, never in his wildest dream would he have imagined what he would see there.

    The address of the house Rize gave was demolished a month ago.

    Thanks, @Oseni_Precious_1089, for the gift!

 Chapter 32 - My Ghost Girl

    Rudy stared at the demolished house for a few seconds until Angelica brought him back to his senses by yelling in his ears.

    "I think we are at the wrong address," she said.

    "No." Rudy shook his head and said, "This is the 9th house of the sixth block in 69th street. We are at the correct address."

    "So why is it demolished?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face.

    "ording to Rize, we broke up because she was going to move out. Maybe that''s why?"

    "But why would someone demolish a house?"

    Rudy nced around and saw an elderly woman who looked to be in herte 80 peeking through the window of the neighboring house.

    "The best way to know is to ask the neighbors."

    Rudy walked over to the olddy''s house and rang the doorbell.

    The olddy didn''t open the door, but she replied from the window.

    "What do you want?!" she yelled.

    "Uhh... I want to know about the people who lived next door," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    She closed the window and shouted, "Go home!"

    Rudy could feel the anger from the olddy''s voice. But he assumed she was angsty because he disturbed her at night.

    He didn''t want to make her more angry, so he left. But after a while, the olddy came back and opened the window.

    She stared at Rudy but didn''t say anything.

    "Umm¡­ hello?" Rudy greeted awkwardly.

    "What is your name?" the olddy asked in a calm voice as though her anger had suddenly vanished.

    "Rudy," Rudy replied with a smile.

    "That''s a weird name," the olddy remarked. "What''s your family name?"

    "Well¡­ I don''t have one¡­"

    For some reason, Rudy never had a family name. Even in his past life, he didn''t have a family name until his mother married her co-worker.

    "What''s the name of your old man?" the olddy asked in a little annoyed tone. She thought Rudy was lying to her.

    ''Why is she taking my interview?'' Rudy sighed. ''I shouldn''t have approached her.''

    "I will tell you if you answer my question first," Rudy said with a forced smile.

    He was still a young adult from the inside, so he knew how to handle people of all kinds.

    The olddy squinted her eyes and red at Rudy after hearing that.

    "Your face makes me angry for some reason," shemented. "It reminds me of that annoying old man. What was his name¡­ Ostwald?"

    "Never heard of him." Rudy took a deep breath and said, "You look like my grandmother. She passed away when I was a kid."

    "Oh¡­ my dear child¡­" the olddy said in a low voice. "I will tell you what you want to know."

    However, Rudy was lying. He had never met or even seen his grandmother. In fact, he has never ever encountered or heard of any of his rtives, not even in his past life.

    ''I feel bad for lying, but I have to do what I have to do,'' Rudy sighed. He pointed his finger at the demolished house and said, "I want to know about the people who used to live there."

    "This house was demolished a month ago, but it has been abandoned for 60 years. It belonged to my best friend from high school who disappeared one day under the red moon," the olddy said with a distant smile on her face.

    "..." Rudy facepalmed himself and thought, ''What''s going on?''

    The olddy turned to Rudy and asked, "Why did you want to know that?"

    "Ah, I think I came to the wrong address. I will leave now."

    "Be careful." The olddy closed the window after saying, "Mysterious beings roam at night."

    "...."

    Rudy walked to the demolished house and nced around to find some clue, but all he could see were bricks and marbles.

    Angelica pulled Rudy''s sleeves and said, "What did that olddy mean by mysterious beings?"

    "I don''t know." Rudy shrugged. "Maybe ghosts?"

    Angelica trembled after hearing that and hugged Rudy''s arms.

    Confused, Rudy raised his brows and asked, "What¡­ happened?"

    "Don''t mention ghosts! They are scary!"

    "But you are a ghost too¡­"

    "Oh!" Angelica gasped and let go of Rudy''s arms. "I have been so livelytely that I felt like I was alive."

    "..."

    She hugged Rudy and said, "I am really grateful that you saved me."

    "What''s with the sudden love?" Rudy scoffed. "And I am the one who is d to meet you."

    "..." Angelica didn''t say anything and kept hugging Rudy.

    "You know, when I first ran into you in the tunnel, I thought you were a passerby like me. So I called you, but you didn''t respond. Then after a while, I found you following me. I was honestly creeped out, but I kept myself positive and kept walking. And before I had realized, you had stopped following me."

    "I know¡­"

    "I am saying this because¡­" Rudy paused. "If... I knew that it was a haunted tunnel, and you were a ghost, I wouldn''t have entered the tunnel or talked to you."

    "You are lying." Angelica hugged Rudy tighter and said, "You came back to the tunnel even after knowing it was haunted. You came back to me even after knowing I was a ghost. You saved me. You are my hero, my savior, my master, and now I want you to be my lover."

    "..."

    Angelica looked into Rudy''s eyes with her teary eyes and said in a calm yet solemn voice: "Can I be your first harem member?"

    Rudy kissed Angelica on the lips and said, "I thought you already were one."

    "I love you!" Angelica smiled and kissed Rudy back. She hugged him and said, "I love you so so much!"

    Rudy hugged her back and said, "I love you too."

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    "Are you sure you are not saying it to make me feel good?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    Rudy squeezed Angelica''s breasts and said, "I would rather do something else to make you feel good."

    He looked into her eyes and said, "Of course, I love you, my ghost girl."

    "Then¡­" Angelica moved her face close to Rudy''s ears and said, "Fuck me."

    ====

    Author''s Note- I am having some health issuestely, including a lot of stress and my mental health. So the chapter updates might be a littlete, but I will try to upload daily. Thanks for reading, and I wish you all the best!

    Thanks, @Bardockuchi, @TheQuietFox, @SINOXIS_111, @Oseni_Precious_1089, and @macraw93, for the gifts!

 Chapter 33 - Evil Resolution (ii)

    Angelica hugged Rudy and whispered, "Fuck me." in his ears.

    That was enough for Rudy''s little brother to get awakened.

    Rudy looked into Angelica''s eyes and realized she was truly in desperate need of love. He carried her like a princess and ran past the demolished house.

    "Where are we going?" Angelica asked in a calm voice.

    "I see trees in the distance, so it must be a forest. Let''s do it there," Rudy replied.

    Rudy took Angelica into the forest and ced her on the soft grass.

    "Wow. You are suddenly treating me like a princess," Angelicamented.

    "It''s called chivalry," Rudy replied with a scoff.

    "I want you to take my clothes off.." Angelica spread her legs and wrapped them around Rudy''s waist.

    "Umm.. before we start. I want to make sure that you are okay with this." After a brief pause, he continued, "We love each other, okay? We can take it slow if you want. It''s just¡­ I don''t want you to force yourself for my needs."

    "I want to do it." Angelica looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "I want you to fuck me."

    Rudy sighed in relief after hearing that. He moved his hand under Angelica''s top and copped the feel of her soft breasts.

    "You know, I have a super libido, but I don''t think I have a super abstaining," Rudy sneered. "Honestly, I was horny ever since you sucked me off in the cubicle today. Then, I kissed Rize and got excited. Then, we kissed. After that, I was about to punish you, but mom caught us. And now¡­ we are here."

    "You have no idea how much I was holding back. I wanted to push you down and¡­ do it. But I didn''t want you to hate me, so I kept it to myself," he added.

    Angelica licked her lips and said with a mischievous smile on her face: "You know, I wouldn''t have minded it or hated it even if you had r*ped me senseless."

    "..."

    "I belong to you. I am your pet, and you are my master. You can use me however you want," she said with an alluring gaze in her eyes.

    "I never expected to hear those words in real life¡­" Rudy removed Angelica''s top and said, "Here I go."

    The next second, Rudy had stripped Angelica naked.

    At first, Angelica was a shy girl, and she was embarrassed when Rudy had called her beautiful as an angel. But she had realized that she wouldn''t be able to progress if she kept acting meek and innocent.

    However, she was currently naked in front of Rudy, which was embarrassing for her.

    She covered her breasts and cave with her hands and averted her gaze to avoid eye contact with Rudy.

    Rudy grabbed Angelica''s hands and said, "It''s toote to be embarrassed now. You have seen mine too."

    Rudy looked at Angelica''s smooth pale body, her soft and bouncy mountains, and her unexplored cave.

    "Hey, look at me," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    Angelica finally looked at Rudy and made eye contact with him.

    "Is my body good enough for your liking?" she asked hesitantly.

    Rudy kissed Angelica on her hand and said, "You are gorgeous."

    "Really?" she asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Yes. I am having a ''hard'' time believing I am about to fuck you¡­" he said with a grin on his face.

    Angelica smiled at Rudy and said, "I am d I died. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have met you."

    "Don''t say that¡­ Angelica¡­" Rudy smiled wryly at Angelica and said, "You did not deserve to die like that."

    ''The girl was alive even after getting stabbed 112 times. She died from blood loss.'' Rudy remembered what he read in the article about Angelica.

    "You did not deserve to die like that¡­" Rudy repeated. ''I can''t imagine how she must have felt when she was dying. The pain she had experienced when she was taking herst breath.''

    "Angelica¡­" Rudy rubbed his thumb on Angelica''s hand and said in a solemn voice: "I promise you, I will find your killers and give them the same, if not more painful death¡­"

    Rudy''s face was emotionless when he said that. And Angelica knew at first nce that Rudy wasn''t joking about that.

    Rudy realized that wasn''t the best thing to say when they were about to have sex, so he squeezed her breasts and yed with her nipples.

    "What about you? Are you sure you want to fuck me?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face.

    Rudy raised his brows in confusion and asked, "What¡­ do you mean?"

    "I thought you would say something like, ''I will save my virginity for my girlfriend.'' or something," Angelica scoffed softly.

    "No." Rudy shook his head and said, "Even in my previous life, I wasn''t a virgin when I met Elise."

    Rudy ced his hand on his chin and uttered, "In my previous life, I lost my virginity at around this time. No.. wait. This is January. I lost my virginity on the 14th of March. So after two months."

    Angelica squinted her eyes and said, "It''s surprising to know that you weren''t a virgin."

    "Hey, I am a normal teenage boy, okay? Just like others, I was also interested in those things. But I never got a chance," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice.

    "Did you have a one-night-stand with someone?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Ummm.. well¡­" Rudy averted his gaze to the side and said, "I was seduced and kind of¡­ r*ped by someone."

    "..."

    "And it''s someone you know," he added.

    Angelica pondered for a while and said, "Eric?"

    "What the fuck¡ª? No! Of course, not!" Rudy shouted.

    "Umm... Rize?" Angelica guessed.

    "No. She only kissed me, nothing else."

    "Then who¡­?" Angelica wondered.

    "You will know in two months," Rudy replied with a grin on his face. "But now, let me seduce you."

    "Hihi," Angelica giggled and said, "You seduced me the moment you named me and said, ''You belong to me''."

    Rudy unzipped his pants and took out his snake.

    "It''s already hard¡­" Angelica said with an excited look on her face.

    Rudy rubbed the tip of his snake at the entrance of Angelica''s cave and said, "You said you don''t feel pain, right?"

    Angelica nodded and said, "I shouldn''t."

    "Then here I go¡­"

    That night, in that forest, an ominous shadow was lurking in the mist, slowly waiting for a chance to attack Rudy and Angelica.

    ====

    Author''s note- Support the novel with gifts, golden tickets, power stones, reviews, andments!

    Thanks, @Oseni_Precious_1089, @Exoloty, and @SrKinng, for the gifts!

 Chapter 34 - Beings Of Night

    It wasn''t midnight yet. Still, it was dark in the forest. There was no light source except the moon, which was also covered by the clouds in the sky.

    The fog had covered the forest, and a cold breeze passed through the woods, making a weird sound.

    In all that, a tiny bat pped its wings and flew over the forest. It went to the tall mountain near the forest andnded on the peak.

    Then, its shape suddenly changed into a white-haired girl with red eyes and shiny skin. She was looking in the direction of where Rudy was.

    Of course, she was far away from the forest, and nothing was visible in sight because of the heavy fog and the dark. But the girl was using her special eye ability to see through the mist and darkness. Still, she could only make out the soul aura of Rudy and Angelica.

    She could see Angelica because Angelica was a ghost, a spirit, a soul.

    "Tch!" She clicked her tongue and muttered, "How dare a human enter the forest at night and do such a shameless activity!"

    Her voice wasn''t louder than a whisper, but it was full of anger.

    "I was on patrol duty and sensed a human in the forest, only to see one in such a state¡­" she sighed. "I will have to punish them."

    The girl plucked one of her hair out and whispered something on it. In the next instance, the white hair turned into a thin and sharp needle.

    "I will use my strongest attack and prate that human soul with it. After that, he will lose all his body sense and be impotent," she stated.

    She formed an ''O'' with her thumb and finger and inserted the needle in it. Then, she adjusted and aimed it at Rudy''s neck.

    ''I am only doing this because you are doing such a shameless act in our sacred forest,'' she uttered inwardly before shooting the needle at Rudy.

    The needle hit Rudy on his nape, but it shattered on impact.

    "....!" Baffled, the girl raised her brows and muttered, "What just happened?"

    ''My attack was so powerful that it can prate the thickest and the most robust scale of the dragon! There is no way it can''t affect a human!''

    "I must have missed it! That''s right. I missed it!" The girl reassured herself. She didn''t want to admit that her attack had failed.

    "I am on the mountain, and the surface is uneven. Besides, I am far away from the forest and can''t directly see those humans. Plus, it''s foggy, and it''s been a long time since Ist used this attack¡­" she gritted her teeth and uttered, "That''s why I missed."

    The girl stood up and said, "Range attacks won''t work. I will have to go close and¡ª"

    The girl instantly changed into her bat form and flew away¡ª not to attack Rudy but to hide from him.

    When the girl stood up, she saw Rudy staring at her, or rather at her soul.

    ''Impossible! There is no way a human could see me from that far! Not even us, the beings of the night, vampires can see that far without using our abilities!'' she asserted as she continuously pped her wings to fly into the forest.

    ¡ª

    -

    .

    A while ago.

    Rudy rubbed the tip of his snake in the opening of Angelica''s cave and said, "I am going in."

    Rudy slowly shoved his snake inside and prated Angelica''s unexplored cave.

    "Mn~" Angelica let out a soft moan.

    "Was that a moan of pleasure? Or pain?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face.

    "Of course, it was a moan of pleasure," Angelica replied. "And yeah, it seems I really can''t feel pain."

    "Then I will push it deeper without having to worry about hurting you."

    Rudy pushed his snake further into Angelia''s tight cave. But suddenly, he stopped and scratched his nape.

    "What''s wrong?" Angelica asked with a curious yet calm look on her face.

    "Something sharp just touched my nape. It was probably some insect," Rudy chuckled. "We are in a forest, after all."

    It was when the girl shot Rudy with her strongest attack.

    After that, Rudy managed to insert half of his snake inside Angelica''s wet cave.

    "Are you in?" Angelica asked.

    "Only half," Rudy replied.

    "...!" Angelica was surprised. "I don''t think it will fit."

    "That''s what they all say at first," Rudy scoffed. "I would be taking it slowly if it was hurting you, but¡ª"

    Suddenly, Rudy jerked his head backward in the direction of the tall mountain and stared at nothingness.

    ===

    Author''s Note- Sorry for not uploading yesterday. I was halfway through the chapter and suddenly started feeling dizzy so went to sleep. I thought I would feel better the next morning, but it got worse. I spent my entire day on the bed and slowly wrote the chapter.

    PS- I am editing the bonus chapters. They should be uploaded in a few minutes.

    Thanks, @Bardockuchi, for the gift!

 Chapter 35 - [Bonus ] Mommyâ€™s Boy

    Rudy jerked his head backward in the direction of the tall mountain and stared at nothingness."What''s¡­ wrong?" Angelica asked, but this time, she was a little anxious.

    "I just¡­ felt like something was watching us. But I saw a bat flying, so maybe there is a cave nearby," Rudy responded.

    "That way, you forcefully jerked your head backward looked scary¡­" Angelica uttered in an anxious voice.

    Angelica grabbed Rudy''s hand and said, "I am scared."

    "Rx. I am here. And what are you scared of?" he asked jokingly.

    "I don''t know. Maybe something scary and dangerous?"

    "But you are a ghost. Why are you scared?" he wondered. "And besides, I am here with you. What can possibly harm you when I am here?"

    "I just want to go home¡­." she muttered. "Let''s go home¡­"

    Rudy stared at Angelica for a while and said with a sigh: "Fine."

    He teleported to his room.

    After a few seconds, the bat appeared on the exact same spot where Rudy and Angelica were before and changed its form to a girl.

    "Did that human just disappear into thin air?!" she eximed with a baffled expression on her face.

    "Wait, was it even a human? There is no way a human can possess such¡­ power¡­"

    The girl stopped her words and started sniffing.

    SNIFF SNIFF!

    "This scent¡­ where have I smelled it before¡­?"

    The girl pondered for a while as her eyes widened when she remembered the scent.

    "It belongs to that human¡­. Rudy!" she gritted her teeth and uttered, "How dare he¡­"

    "First, he defiled my innocent sister¡ª Rias, and now he had the gall to bring another girl here and do that¡­ indecent act!"

    She clenched her fists and said, "I should have killed him three months ago when I had the chance. When he was a weakling who couldn''t even protect himself¡­"

    "But¡­" the girl remembered Rudy''s prowess a while ago and muttered, "If he had truly acquired such great powers¡­ what would he do when he finds out that my dear sister was punished for falling in love with him, a human¡­"

    Rudy teleported to his room with Angelica, and half of his snake was still inside Angelica''s cave.

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a weary sigh.

    Angelica squinted her eyes and asked, "Could it be that you didn''t want toe to your house?"

    "If I wanted toe here, I wouldn''t have taken you to the forest," Rudy replied with a shrug.

    "Why¡­ did you not want toe here, though¡­?" Angelica asked. "It''s not like your mother is home."

    "Well¡­ I got caught twice, and I did not want to get caught for the third time," Rudy sighed. "And¡­ after my mother remarried, I shared this room with my sister. We took turns sleeping on the bed, so this bed was technically hers too."

    "Oh¡­"

    "And I don''t think any brother would want to have sex with a girl on her sister''s bed¡­" Rudy sneered. "I mean, I get it that she hasn''t remarried yet. But for me, it''s not any different. I still remember those peaceful days of my life."

    "Umm¡­" Angelica didn''t say anything, but she simply pointed her gaze at her cave.

    Rudy pulled out his snake from Angelica''s cave and said, "I will be right back."

    After saying that, he left the room and rushed downstairs.

    Angelica could hear the sound of doors closing and windows locking. But she could also hear nking sounds, which she couldn''t understand the reasoning behind.

    After a few seconds, Rudy came upstairs while breathing heavily.

    "Are you okay?" Angelica asked. "What was all that sound? Did you fall over or something?"

    "No. I was doing dishes," Rudy replied honestly.

    Angelica raised his brows and asked with a judging look on her face: "You were doing what?"

    "Dishes. Remember we ate and came upstairs without doing anything¡­" Rudy uttered with an awkward smile on his face.

    "You were doing dishes downstairs while a girl was waiting for you to get fucked in your room upstairs¡­?"

    "Let me exin." Rudy rubbed the tip on his snake and inserted it into Angelica''s cave.

    "Please do."

    "You see, mom would havee home tired in the morning. And if she had seen that I hadn''t done the dishes, she would wash them herself. I didn''t want to trouble her, so I did that," Rudy asserted in a gentle voice.

    Angelica grinned and shook her head as she said, "You are such a mommy''s boy, do you know that?"

    Rudy furrowed his brows and said, "Don''t call me that."

    Angelica stared at Rudy with a serious look on her face and then said, "Mommy''s boy."

    Rudy frowned his face and plunged his entire snake into Angelica''s cave in one go.

    "Aanh~" Angelica moaned in pleasure. "Maybe I should have tried to make you angry a long before¡­"

    "..."

    Then, Rudy slowly started pounding Angelica''s cave as she let out moans in pleasure.

    ===

    Author''s Note- One more chaptering up soon!

 Chapter 36 - Angelicaâ€™s Prowess**

    "Amn~ Nn~ Mnh~" Angelica moaned.

    Rudy increased his speed with every thrust, but he made sure to not go too rough on Angelica.

    Sure, Angelica couldn''t feel any pain and she could only feel the pleasure of her cave getting railed by Rudy''s snake. But Rudy thought he should take it slow on her the first time. He wanted to show that he cares about Angelica too, not only sex.

    "Why are you not saying anything?" Angelica asked. "I called you mommy''s boy just to tease you and make you a little angry. Just don''t hate me¡­ please¡­"

    "I am not angry, and nor do I hate you," Rudy uttered in a gentle voice.

    Rudy wasn''t speaking anything because he was holding himself back from pounding Angelica''s cave.

    He could destroy a tall building by flicking his finger on it. So he thought if he got rough on Angelica, he might break her.

    Of course, it wasn''t possible. Even if it was some other human girl and not a ghost like Angelica, nothing would have happened to them.

    Rudy hadn''t realized it, but he had already gained decent control over his powers. Of course, his emotions and feelings also yed an important role as he could destroy half of his city in his sleep if he ever had a nightmare.

    Angelica looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "You can¡­ go rough¡­"

    Rudy raised his brows and said, "It seems you are feeling good."

    "Of course, I am. It feels incredible¡­" she said with a flushed face.

    It has been days since Rudyst saw Angelica''s flushed face, and that made Rudy more excited.

    "How about you ask for it nicely?" Rudy teased with a grin on his face.

    Angelica stared at Rudy in disbelief as though she couldn''t believe Rudy was being a sadist even while having sex.

    "Please¡­ pound my pussy. Fill me up with your big dick~ Ravage me inside out and mark me with your thick cum~"

    "..." Rudy was left speechless after hearing that. "I¡­ never thought you would really say those lines¡­"

    "I learned it from the game you were ying at Eric''s house that night," Angelica replied as she shook her hips up and down.

    "...you were¡­ awake¡­?" Rudy asked with an awkward smile on his face.

    "I have already told you. I can feel your emotions when I am in your body, so when you were ying that game, you were horny. And so was I¡­"

    Rudy was ying an adult visual novel game, where the protagonist had to meet new girls and seduce them to add them into his harem.

    "Wait¡­" Rudy squinted his eyes and asked with a judging look on his face: "Don''t tell me you suggested me to have a harem based on that game¡­?"

    "Kind of¡­" Angelica replied with a shrug.

    "Did you seriously¡ª"

    Angelica interrupted Rudy and said, "Stop talking about other things, and focus on fucking me!"

    "..."

    ''I should do something about my habit of talking too much. I have annoyed many people in my past life because of that, although that was fun.''

    After that, Rudy solely focused on pleasuring Angelica. He wanted her first time to be an unforgettable memory so that she could recall it every time they had sex in the future.

    Rudy grabbed Angelica by her waist and raised her body so he could thrust faster and deeper.

    "I will go rough, okay?" Rudy stated.

    Angelica nodded in response and spread her legs, as though she was weing Rudy''s snake into her wet cave.

    Rudy adjusted Angelica''s body and inlined with his snake. Then, she started moving her body back and forth as he thrust his hips at a steady pace.

    "Anm~" Angelica had already started feeling good even though Rudy hadn''t gotten to the rough part yet.

    After that, Rudy increased his speed and started pounding Angelica''s unexplored cave with his snake. His snake was exploring every spot of her cave and marking it as its own.

    "Yes~ Please go harder~!"

    Angelica''s cave had be so wet and slippery that Rudy''s snake could easily go in and out. However, the tightness of the cave was otherworldly.

    The walls of Angelica''s cave trapped Rudy''s snake every time it tried to go deeper. The walls of her cave clenched Rudy''s snake from all the sides as though it didn''t want it to go out. But every time Rudy''s snake went in and out, her cave weed it with even more tightness.

    "Nnm~" she moaned and started shaking her hips. "I love this~"

    "You are getting tighter every second," Rudy stated. "Are you about to cum?"

    "I think so~" she replied with a moan.

    "Then I will go harder."

    The room was filled with Angelica''s moans and the sound of their bodies hitting each other.

    Suddenly, Angelica did something to her body that made Rudy go nuts, quite literally.

    "What the¡ª!"

    Angelica had made her cave transparent so Rudy could see his snake going in and out of her cave.

    "How did you do that?!"

    "My skin and body is just a form. Just like how I can make my clothes appear and disappear, I made my pussy transparent too," Angelica replied with a slutty smile on her face. "Just as in the game you were ying. Now, you can see your dick ravaging my pussy."

    Rudy could see that his snake was getting crushed and squeezed inside Angelica''s cave by her wall. He could see how tight Angelica''s cave truly was, and how his snake prated it again and again.

    "An~ Nn~ Mm~ I don''t'' think I can hold any longer~ I am going to cum~"

    Rudy got even more excited and bigger after seeing Angelic''s transparent cave, and he increased his speed. His snake was brushing against the wall of Angelica''s cave, as though it would break if he railed her faster than that.

    "Yes~ Yes~ Yes~ I am cumming~"

    Rudy released his hot jizz inside Angelica''s slippery cave, and he could see it getting filled with his white thick juice.

    "Aanh~" Angelica moaned loudly as she wrapped her legs around Rudy''s waist and epted every single drop of his juice.

    Then, she looked into Rudy''s eyes with a flushed face and said, "That was amazing!"

    However, Rudy wasn''t done yet. He licked his lips and asked, "How was your first creampie?"

    "I don''t have anything topare with¡­" she answered.

    Rudy noticed Angelica''s cave was twitching with pleasure, as though it wanted more.

    "Time for round two."

    ====

    Author''s Note- Thanks for reading! I had no mood to write today because of my sickness, but I had promised bonus chapters on reaching the power stones goal, and I didn''t want to sound like a liar.

    Support the book with Gifts, golden tickets, power stones, reviews, andments!

 Chapter 37 - Moaning Angelica**

    "Time for round two." Rudy turned Angelica around on her stomach and grabbed her waist. He pulled her hips up and ced her in a doggy position.

    "Wait¡­ I am not superhuman like you. Give me some time to¡ª Aanh~!"

    Rudy prated Angelica''s cave from behind and said, "The fun has just begun."

    "Be¡ª Aanh~! Why does this feel so gooood~"

    "Do you like to do it from behind~?" Angelica asked in an alluring voice.

    Rudy pulled out his snake from Angelica''s slippery cave to tease her.

    "Why did you pull it out?!" She yelled. "Put it in~!"

    Rudy rubbed the tip of his snake at the entrance of Angelica''s cave and said with a grin on his face: "Do you want it?"

    "Yes~"

    Rudy inserted half of his snake inside Angelica''s cave and stopped to see Angelica''s reaction. Angelica''s cave twitched as Rudy''s snake entered further in, but he stopped again.

    "What''s wrong? Give me more~" Angelica nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and shook her hips.

    "How about you take it in by yourself?" Rudy teased with a grin on his face.

    Angelica pushed her hips back, and Rudy''s snake plunged deep inside her cave.

    "Yes~! This is what I wanted~"

    Rudy moved his hand to Angelica''s waist and started pulling her body back and forth. He also started thrusting his hips back and forth.

    "Ah~ Mn~ Yes~ Yes~ Give me more~" Angelica''s moans were making Rudy more and more excited. Not only were they sounding slutty, but they also sounded desperate and thirsty for more.

    "Yes! Yes~ Yes~!"

    Rudy was still having a hard time believing that he was having sex and that too with a ghost. He also felt a guilty pleasure when doing it with Angelica because, in his mind, Elise was the only girl he was supposed to have sex with.

    However, that''s what made their situation more exciting. Seriously, who wouldn''t like to have sex with a ghost pet girl who is thirsty for her master''s love?

    Angelica wanted to get loved both physically and emotionally. And currently, she was enjoying the physical love called sex.

    Sure, it wouldn''t have felt that good if their feelings weren''t mutual or if they had met in different circumstances.

    "Do you like this position?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "This one~ I like it from behind~!" Angelica answered while moaning.

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes~ I can feel you deep~"

    "Then let me go deeper." Rudy moved his hands from Angelica''s waist to her shoulders and increased his thrusting speed.

    "Aanh~!" Angelica ended up orgasming once again.

    "You got tighter."

    Rudy grabbed Angelica''s bouncing boobs from behind and squeezed them. Then, he pulled and raised Angelica''s body back and kept thrusting his hips in the standing doggy style position.

    "Yes~" Angelica looked up at Rudy''s face and puckered her lips as though she wanted to kiss him. Rudy moved his face closer and kissed Angelica''s on the lips. They kept kissing until Rudy shot his hot venom inside Angelica''s now damp cave.

    "Uhm~" Angelica also ended up orgasming once more.

    Rudy kept his snake inside Angelica''s cave until it stopped twitching.

    "Did you like it?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face

    "Yes¡­" Angelica turned around andy on her back. She shot a nce at Rudy''s erect snake and said, "Your super libido is going to make any girl submit to you."

    Angelica stroked Rudy''s snake with her hand and sucked it to clean and make it wet.

    "How about we do it one more time?" She asked with a flushed yet orgasmic look on her face.

    "Sure¡­" Rudy pinched Angelica''s nipples and asked, "But who said it would be thest round? I am going to nail you for the entire night until you pass out from the heavenly pleasure."

    "I don''t mind." Angelica pushed Rudy down and pinned him before saying, "Can I be on top this time?"

    "Oh?" Rudy raised his brows in amusement and uttered, "So you want to take the lead?"

    "Yes¡­"

    Angelica got on top of Rudy and rubbed her cave on his snake.

    Rudy copped the feel of Angelica''s breasts and said, "You are already wet and dripping. Do just put it in."

    "Mm..." Angelica slowly inserted the tip of Rudy''s snake in her cave and said, "You are not allowed to move, okay?",

    Rudy thrust his hips up and plunged his entire snake inside Angelica''s cave as he said: "Were you saying something?"

    "It''s so big~" Angelica orgasmed the moment Rudy''s snake plugged into her cave.

    "Wow. You are still tight as you were during the first time¡­"

    Rudy couldn''t control his hips, and he started thrusting them up and down.

    "Mm~ Nm~ Yes~ Yes~ Keep going~" Angelica moaned.

    Rudy ced his hands on Angelica''s hips and said, "You are supposed to move too."

    "But it feels so good even with this~ I can''t imagine how I would feel if I started moving too~ I think I will die~"

    "Don''t worry." Rudy moved Angelica''s hips back and forth and said, "You are already dead."

    "Mnh~"

    Once again, the room was filled with Angelica''s sexy moans, Rudy''s soft grunts, and the sound of their bodies hitting each other.

    They continued making love for the entire night without caring for anything else in the world. They both were lost in the pleasure without realizing it was nearly morning.

    Neither of them knowing what was waiting for them ahead when Reba returned from her job.

    ===

    Author''s Note- I feel better now, but I am still sick. I went for a check-up, and the doctor told me to get a swab test. Luckily, the results came out negative.

    Thanks for reading, and let''s spread the culture!

 Chapter 38 - Not So Usual Morning

    Reba unlocked the front door and walked into the house. She ced her purse on the couch and stretched her hands in the air.

    YAWN~!

    She looked at the time, and it was 7:43 AM in the morning.

    "My shift was supposed to end at 5:30 AM, but the person who had the next shift camete, so I had to stay for two more hours," she sighed.

    "I did get paid extra, though," she added.

    Reba yawned once again and muttered, "I should make breakfast for Rudy before I sleep."

    She made her way to the kitchen and started making breakfast for Rudy. Halfway through, she walked to the light switchboard and hesitantly pressed the switch.

    Surprisingly, the light of the kitchen turned on.

    "Great!" Reba sighed in relief and muttered, "I paid the bill two days ago, but it took a while for them to configure the electricity line."

    "Now, Rudy won''t have to study under themp or his phone''s shlight," she stated. "I will keep the electricity use to a minimum, so the billes out less."

    After turning the stove at low, Reba went upstairs to wake Rudy up.

    ''He is usually awake by this time, but I guess he was studying upte again.''

    She had no idea that her son was found fooling around with a ghost all night.

    When Reba walked into the room, she saw Rudy sleeping with a nket over his body. However, the shape of his body looked different.

    ''Why does it look like there are two people sleeping?'' Reba wondered. But then, her eyes widened in realization.

    ''Did he bring a girl¡­''

    Furious, Reba pulled the nket from Rudy''s body, only to see him naked with his snake greeting her eyes with a nod.

    "...!"

    Reba covered Rudy with the nket and stepped back.

    Fortunately, Rudy had woken up from all that. He opened his eyes and saw Reba standing in front of him with a somewhat mixed expression on her face.

    Rudy nced on the bed and saw Angelica sleeping naked beside him. But luckily, only he could see her.

    "Why were you sleeping naked?!" Reba asked.

    "I was¡­ feeling hot¡­"

    "What do you mean? It''s January, and it''s cold out there!" She said in a loud voice. "I do not like this, and I hope you don''t develop a habit of sleeping naked. It''s improper."

    ''She is surprisingly angry about this¡­'' Rudy thought to himself.

    However, Reba was simply trying to hide her embarrassment with anger.

    "I have made breakfast. Come downstairs and eat it. Or you will bete for school if you waste any more time."

    "I will be there in a few¡­"

    After saying that, Reba left Rudy''s room.

    SIGH!

    Rudy looked at Angelica and smiled. ''We were doing it until like 30 minutes ago.''

    Rudy and Angelica continued their love session for the entire night, and Rudy still wanted more. But Angelica passed out from the extreme pleasure after receiving too much of Rudy''s power dose in her cave.

    Rudy couldn''t take his eyes off Angelica''s face.

    ''She looks so happy and satisfied. I was worried when she passed out. But that was because I creampied her too much.''

    "I don''t want to wake her up, so I will ce her into my body."

    Rudy carried Angelica in his arms and absorbed her.

    ''It worked¡­''

    Rudy was not even surprised by that since he could do anything he wanted to do.

    After wearing his school uniform, Rudy went downstairs to see Reba still on the table with her head drooped.

    "What''s wrong, mom?"

    "I am sorry for yelling at you just now. I didn''t mean to do that," Reba apologized. "I truly am a terrible mother."

    "You are not." Rudy held Reba''s hand in his hand and said, "I already said thisst night, right? You are the world''s best mother."

    "You don''t really mean them¡­" she said in a disdainful tone.

    "How could you say that? Not going to lie, I feel sad and disappointed¡­"

    "You don''t even look me in the eyes anymore when you talk to me. And you are recently avoiding making eye contact with me. People only do that when they lie about something." Reba looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "Honestly, you feel like a different persontely."

    "That''s not true..."

    The only reason Rudy avoided eye contact with Reba or anyone he talked to was because of his ''see through'' ability.

    His ''see through'' got triggered when he stared at someone or something for more than 10 seconds.

    However, Rudy had learned to reset this ability.

    If he blinked and kept his eyes closed for more than 1 second, his ability would get reset, and he would have to stare for another 5 seconds to activate the ability again. The other way to reset the ability was to avoid eye contact while talking. That way, he couldn''t be staring at anyone.

    Reba looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "If that''s not true, then look me in the eyes."

    Rudy reluctantly looked into Reba''s eyes for a few seconds. He wanted to blink and keep his eyes closed for more than one second. But he was certain that Reba would find it weird, and she would take it as yet another possibility of Rudy lying to her.

    With no other choice left, Rudy had to stare at Reba until she was satisfied.

    "Now tell me that you love me¡­" Reba uttered in a low voice. "Wait¡­ no. You don''t have to say¡ª"

    Reba realized that what she asked for was too embarrassing, but it was toote.

    "I love you, mom. And you are the best mother in the world," Rudy said with his honest feelings.

    "...!" Reba''s face flushed a little, but she managed to hide it. She tried to divert the topic by saying, "Let''s eat breakfast now. It will get cold."

    ===

    Author''s Note- We have reached 300 Golden tickets.. I will release two chapters tomorrow if my health doesn''t betray me.

 Chapter 39 - Flirting With Alice

    Rudy and Reba were eating breakfast when Reba suddenly said, "You know, when I entered your room to wake you up, it looked as though two people were sleeping on the bed."

    Reba scoffed and continued, "At first, I thought you brought a girl over, but when I lifted the nket, no one was there. So it was probably because of the sleeping position, or maybe the nket had turned like that."

    ''Did her face just twitch when she said about me bringing another girl over?'' Rudy asked himself.

    He raised his brows and asked with a curious look on his face, "Just curious, but what would you have done if I had truly brought a girl over?"

    Reba stopped chewing on her bite and stayed like that for a while before saying, "If you bring a girl over, then I would assume it would be your friend or your girlfriend. You two broke up because she had to move overseas, right?"

    Rudy nodded in response because he himself had figured it out already.

    "So that would mean you would bring another girl I have never met before. In that case, I want you to introduce her to me first before advancing your rtionship like you did with your previous girlfriend," Reba responded in a calm voice.

    ''Mom is not the type of person to forget anyone''s name. Heck, she even remembered the names of my ssmates from middle school, while I can''t even though it was like three years ago. So my mysterious ex-girlfriend is surely rted to something supernatural. And I happen to be super too, a super detective,'' Rudy smirked inwardly.

    ''Yeah, I doubt I would find any clues, but still. I will keep searching for every information I can find,'' Rudy sighed.

    "Are you not going to take a bath today?" Reba asked with a curious look on her face. "You were sleeping naked, so you should take a bath."

    "It''s fine."

    "Oh! And we now have electricity, so you don''t have to go to the station to charge your phone," Reba informed.

    "Yeah, I noticed."

    After eating breakfast, Rudy went to school. Of course, he teleported into the school''s cubicle.

    Luckily, he was on time, and no one paid attention to him because he mixed with the crowd.

    However, Rudy felt like he should have listened to Reba''s advice and taken a bath on his way to his ssroom.

    Rudy could smell various things from his body, and most of them were sweat and cum.

    ''I might be able to take a bath without wetting my body. What should I call it? Dry bath? Air bath?'' Rudy scoffed.

    However, Rudy did not know how to do that. He imagined his body getting clean, but nothing happened. And he didn''t want to try something else, or he might end up drenching his body with water or something else by mistake.

    Rudy entered the ssroom and saw only a few students had arrived. Eric wasn''t there, but luckily, Alice was there.

    Rudy walked past Alice''s seat and patted her shoulder before greeting her. "Hey, Alice."

    "Where were you?" Alice asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I waited for you so we could go to school together, but you didn''te, so I called you, and as always, you didn''t pick up my call. So I called your mom, and she said you already left," Alice stated. "So I assumed maybe you already reached school. But you just came in¡­ so¡­ where were you?"

    ''How did I not notice this in my previous life?'' Rudy sighed wryly. ''She is so in love with me.''

    Rudy grinned at Alice and responded, "Where do you think I was?"

    "Umm¡­" Alice pondered for a while and responded in a solemn voice, "With Rize?"

    "No. I was in the washroom, obviously¡­"

    "Oh!" Alice eximed in realization and said, "That makes sense."

    "As for you calling on my phone, I wasn''t aware of that. But from tomorrow onwards, you don''t have to wait for me to go to school together," Rudy asserted.

    . Alice''s face turned pale after hearing that, but she couldn''t say anything. She wanted to ask ''Why?'' But she was afraid to know the reason.

    "Instead. I wille to pick you up at your house every morning," Rudy added with a grin on his face.

    "...!" It took a few seconds for Alice to understand.

    ''What''s happening?!'' She panicked inwardly. ''Is this a dream?! What''s going on? I don''t understand! We are already going on a date to the pool this Saturday. And now Rudy wille to pick me up at my house every morning?! That''s¡­''

    Alice shot a nce at Rudy and thought, ''Isn''t it almost like we are dating?!''

    Regardless, Alice was happy with the oue.

    "Alice."

    "Alice."

    "Alice!"

    Rudy was calling Alice, but she was lost in her thoughts.

    "Yes?"

    "Have you got perfume with you? I forgot to take a bath today, so¡­"

    Of course, Alice was aware of Rudy''s circumstances. They were childhood friends, after all.

    "Yeah. I just bought two of them yesterday," Alice nodded and took out two perfume bottles from her bag. One was pink, and another was sexy red.

    "Which one do you want?" she asked.

    Rudy sniffed Alice and said, "You smell nice. Give me the one you are using."

    "..." Alice''s face flushed for obvious reason.

    "What''s wrong?" Rudy asked with a confused and puzzled look on his face, as though he had no idea as to why Alice was blushing. But of course, he was ying dumb.

    "I... am not using¡­ any¡­" she replied.

    "Eh? But you smell so nice¡­" he said with a slight smirk on his face.

    "That''s my shampoo¡­"

    "Oh!" Rudy shrugged and said, "Then give me the one you like. I am going to sit beside you, so obviously, I would prefer to have your favorite scent on me."

    ====

    Author''s Note- I fell asleep while writingst night because I had taken meds. I would have posted the chapter as it was, but I had only written 600 words, and I didn''t feel like posting a short chapter. This chapter is 1k+ words.

    Also, I will release the bonus chapter within this week. I am not getting enough free time, especially when I need to take care of my health.

    Thanks, @Mr_y79, @Bardockuchi, @Oseni_Precious_1089, for the gift!

 Chapter 40 - A Sudden Development

    "See you tomorrow!" Alice said cheerfully as she parted ways with Rudy.

    SIGH!

    Rudy sighed as he watched Alice leave and wondered, ''Today was a long day.''

    "Maybe because Eric didn''te to school today?" Rudy wondered.

    ''Are you sure?'' Angelica asked. ''Maybe you were just bored because I was asleep this entire time?''

    "So you are awake¡­" Rudy sighed. "Good morning."

    ''Good morning.'' Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and asked with a concerned look on her face:" ''What happened? You looked exhausted."

    Rudy squinted his eyes at Angelica and asked, "That''s because I am."

    "Why?"

    Rudy pulled Angelica''s cheeks and said, "Unlike a certain someone, I didn''t sleep a wink."

    Angelica raised her brows and wondered, "But aren''t you a superhuman? Why do you feel tired?"

    Rudy turned to Angelica and shook his head in disbelief.

    "What''s with that look¡­"

    "Did you be stupid after getting creampied too many times?" Rudy snorted.

    "Then that makes you stupid too," Angelica remarked.

    After a brief pause, Rudy said, "My superpowerse from my mental powers. And when I use them, it drains me a lot."

    "Mentally," he added. "So I need to have a decent sleep or take an adequate amount of rest. Otherwise, I would not have proper control over my powers."

    "That''s true¡­" Angelica pondered for a while and muttered, "I fell asleep before you even when I am supposed to guard your body while you sleep."

    Since Rudy had nightmares whenever he slept, he had asked Angelica to look after his body in the meantime. Of course, Angelica could sleep at the same time and wake up after feeling uneasiness from Rudy''s power leak. But that would not be a good idea if Angelica couldn''t take over Rudy''s body to control him.

    "Don''t worry about it." Rudy moved his hands to Angelica''s breasts and said, "Last night was awesome."

    "Yeah, I enjoyed it too," Angelica said with a flushed face.

    "You look cute when you blush," Rudy said with a grin on his face.

    Angelica stopped blushing and shot a re at Rudy.

    "What?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face.

    "If that''s your scheme to make me blush, it won''t work," Angelica said. "Since we have already done the most shameful thing now. I would never get embarrassed again."

    "..."

    "In other words, I am not blushing for you, ever again," Angelica dered with a proud face.

    "Oh?" Rudy nodded with a judging look on his face and said, "Challenge epted."

    Rudy grabbed Angelica''s hand and teleported to his room after confirming no one was watching them around.

    "Don''t suddenly teleport without warning!" Angelica yelled.

    "Why not?" Rudy cracked his neck to the side and uttered, "I have teleported before too."

    "That was when I was inside your body," Angelica retorted. "But when you teleport me when I am outside your body, it feels¡­ like¡­ I am burning."

    "Hmm~" Rudy ced his hand on his chin and pondered for a while before saying, "Maybe because you don''t have a physical body, you are vulnerable to it."

    "I am bad with quantum stuff," Angelic mumbled quietly.

    "Remind me never to teleport again when you are outside my body," Rudy asserted with a serious look on his face.

    Rudy nced at Angelica, who was sleeping on the bed, and remembered hisst night with her. Of course, he immediately got a boner.

    Rudy climbed on the bed and moved between Angelica''s legs. Then, he moved upwards and touched Angelica''s body on her sacred spots. After that, he rubbed his thumb on her lips and kissed her.

    "Shall we do it?" he asked in a calm voice.

    "Don''t forget you were caught at this very same time yesterday," Angelica sneered.

    "Yeah¡­" Rudy jumped out from the bed and said, "I will go and see what mom is doing."

    "Hmm.."

    Rudy went downstairs and came up after 1 minute.

    "What''s wrong?" Angelica asked after seeing the expression on Rudy''s face.

    "She is not here."

    "Maybe she is taking a bath or something?" Angelica wondered. "Did you check the bathroom?"

    "I did," Rudy nodded.

    "You¡­ did you seriously check the bathroom?! What if she was in there?!" she eximed.

    "The door was open, idiot. So, of course, she wasn''t inside¡­" Rudy sighed.

    Angelica got off the bed and wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck before hugging him.

    "Don''t worry. Maybe she went outside to buy groceries for dinner?"

    "That''s what I am thinking."

    "So that means¡­" Angelica kissed Rudy on the lips and said, "We can do it when she is out."

    "No, we are not." Rudy pushed Angelica back and said, "I am not doing it until she gets back."

    "..."

    "I mean, we will do it at night if she happens to have a night shift," Rudy added.

    "And what if she doesn''t have a nightshift?" Angelica asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Then we won''t," Rudy shrugged.

    Angelica squinted her eyes and said, "You know. I noticed this before, and I wanted to say this sooner, but your affection towards your mother exceed¡ª"

    RING~ RING!

    Suddenly, Rudy''s phone rang.

    Rudy looked at the caller and saw it was Reba.

    He immediately answered the call and ced the phone on his ears.

    [Rudy? Are you home yet?]

    "Yes. I¡­ I just got here. Where are you?" Rudy asked.

    [Well¡­ there is something I have to¡­.] After a brief pause, she said, [You know what, I will just show you. Can youe to the cafe near the park in a few minutes?]

    "I can, but what happened?" Rudy asked with a hint of curiosity in his voice.

    [It will be better if I tell you in person,] Reba said in a calm voice.

    "Alright, then. I will be there in 10 minutes."

    After that, Rudy hung up the call and looked at Angelica.

    "What happened?" Angelica asked.

    "Mom was acting weird¡­"

    Angelica raised her brows and asked, "Did this not happen in your past life?"

    Rudy shook his head and said, "Nope. Since I changed the events by getting money. Mom is not joining multiple jobs like she was doing in my past life. So I am not sure."

    After ten minutes, Rudy went to meet Reba.

    He entered the cafe and saw Reba sitting alone at the table.

    "Hey, mom¡­"

    "You are here¡­!" She looked at Rudy and said, "Wait for a while. Someone ising."

    "..." Rudy knitted his brows and muttered inwardly: ''This¡­ it''s not what I think it is¡­ right?''

    "Oh! They are here too!" Reba pointed her gaze behind Rudy and said, "Rudy, meet them."

    Rudy turned around to see two familiar figures standing in front of him.

    One was a man in his early forties, and he was wearing sses. While another person was a girl who looked around the same age as Rudy.

    "Rudy, this man is my co-worker. His name is Joe, and I have decided to marry him," Reba stated.

    "..."

    "And this girl is his daughter. Her name is Lucy, and she is only a week younger than you. She studies in an all girl''s high school," Reba introduced.

    "..."

    ===

    Author''s Note- I feel good now. Thanks for all your wishes!

 Chapter 41 - A New Family

    "Hello," Joe greeted Rudy and Reba with a nod. Then, he looked at Lucy and patted her on the back, as though he was asking her to greet Reba and Rudy too.

    Lucy hid behind Joe and red at Rudy.

    "Lucy¡­" Joe sighed and looked at Rudy with an awkward smile on his face. "Please forgive her behavior," he said. "She goes to an all-girl high school, so she is not familiar with talking with the boys around her age, except her brother."

    ''Yeah. I know¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''The exact same thing happened in my past life, but the timing is too early.''

    Rudy turned to Reba and said, "I will be right back."

    "Where¡­ are you¡­ going?" Reba asked with an anxious look on her face.

    "Washroom."

    Rudy went to the washroom and locked himself in the cubicle.

    Angelica came out from Rudy''s body and stared at him without saying a word.

    SIGH!

    Rudy sighed and rubbed his hand on his face in frustration.

    "Did this not happen in your past life?" Angelica asked hesitantly.

    "No, it did." After a brief pause, Rudy said, "The exact same thing happened. Even the cafe and the timing are the same. But it didn''t happen this soon."

    "It was supposed to happen next month," he added.

    "What are you going to do now?" Angelica asked.

    "In my past life, mom got remarried after she caught me doing a part-time job. She didn''t tell me the reason, but I am sure that was it." Rudy stated. "Do you know how she caught me?"

    "How?"

    "I got sick after working too much. My body couldn''t take it." Rudy bit his lips and said, "Even at that time, I was trying to help mom, but I just ended up worrying her more. And my medical bills cost more than what I had earned."

    "What now, though?" Angelica ced her hand on Rudy''s shoulder and said, "Are you going to stop their marriage?"

    "Of course not," Rudy scoffed bitterly. "I don''t want to change the events more than I already have."

    "But¡­" Angelica paused. "Are you okay with her getting married to someone?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I mean¡­" Angelica averted her gaze and muttered, "I told you, right? That I was awake when you were ying that game at Eric''s house? I know what routes you chose to get all the heroines in the end."

    "...!"

    "So¡­" Angelica looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "This would be the exact opposite of what you chose in the game."

    "I am genuinely d that you are on my side," Rudy scoffed.

    "Why are youughing?!" Angelica shouted. "Go and stop her from getting remarried!"

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it," Rudy said. "Joe is a good guy."

    "That''s not what I am talking about!" Angelica yelled. "If they got married then¡­ they will¡­"

    "Oh!" Rudy eximed in realization and shook his head before saying, "No need to worry about it."

    "Why not?!"

    "Joe is impotent. He has erectile dysfunction, and that''s why his previous wife left him," Rudy stated. "And besides, this marriage doesn''t mean anything."

    "What do you mean?" Angelica asked with a confused look on her face.

    "They both are marrying for their children." After a brief pause, Rudy said, "In my previous life, after they got married, they rarely talked with each other. Heck, they rarely met each other."

    "How¡­ If they live in the same house, then¡­" Angelica couldn''t get more confused.

    "Joe started working another daytime job. So he always left at around 8 AM in the morning and came back at night around 7-8 PM. While mom did the night shift at the nearby convenience store and worked from 8 PM to 8 AM," Rudy exined.

    "I see¡­" Angelica nodded with her eyes closed.

    "So it was only Lucy and me alone in the house most of the time," Rudy added.

    "But is it okay?" Angelica wondered. "A marriage like that."

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Believe me. It''s more normal than you think it is."

    Angelica nced at Rudy from the corners of her eyes and asked, "What would you do if their marriage didn''t go as it did in your previous life?"

    Rudy frowned his face and red at her without saying anything.

    Angelica went inside Rudy''s body and said, "I am not scared of you."

    "I wasn''t trying to scare you," Rudy scoffed softly and walked out of the cubicle.

    ''Hey, Rudy¡­'' Angelica called out to Rudy.

    ''I just realized something,'' she said.

    "What is it?" Rudy uttered in a low voice.

    ''Now that your mom is getting remarried, we are going to have less alone time together,'' she asserted. ''And your sister will be living in the same room as you, so¡­''

    "Well, well¡­" Rudy smirked inwardly and uttered, "Someone is getting desperate to get boned."

    ''Shut up!''

    Rudy met up with Reba, Joe, And Lucy and ate lunch together with them.

    They were eating cake while talking. Everything was going well until a certain something happened.

    A man in his early twenties approached them and said, "I am here."

    ''Rudy?'' Angelica called out to Rudy after sensing sudden anger from him.

    The sses on the table suddenly started shaking as though they were trembling.

    The man was none other than Joe''s son and Lucy''s brother, who was going to be Rudy''s step-brother once Reba got married to Joe. However, that wasn''t the reason Rudy was angry.

    "I will be right back." Rudy stood up and went to the washroom.

    He stood in front of the mirror and red at himself.

    ''Rudy?'' Angelica called out to him again, but he didn''t respond.

    The mirror started cracking, and even the handwash and the wall had begun to show a crack.

    Suddenly, Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and pped him on both cheeks.

    "Rudy!" she yelled and brought Rudy back to his senses.

    "What happened?!" She asked. "Why are you suddenly angry?"

    "That man''s name is Paul," Rudy uttered.

    "And¡­?"

    "In my past life, I identally killed him, but this time¡­" The mirror shattered as Rudy continued speaking: "This time, I will kill him on purpose."

    He said in a solemn voice full of rage.

 Chapter 42 - Reason To Kill

    "Wait¡­ kill¡­?" Angelica muttered with a confused and anxious look on her face.

    "..."

    "Why kill? And didn''t you say you killed him identally, so why do you want to kill him purposely now?!

    "In my past life, after mom remarried, the house became lively, but it was only for a few days," Rudy recalled. "Since everyone was busy with their life, they didn''t have time to do the family stuff."

    "I already told you about mom and Joe''s schedule. And as for Lucy, she spent her weekends at her friend''s house, and I spent weekends at Eric''s house. So sometimes, it was only mom and Paul in the house," Rudy stated.

    "Wait¡­ don''t tell me¡­" Angelica realized where the story was going. "He did¡­ something to your mother¡­?"

    "He would have if I hadn''t caught him," Rudy asserted with his voice full of anger. He clenched his fists and continued, "One weekend, I forgot my assignment at my house, so Eric brought me over to my house on his motorbike. And there¡­ I saw it¡­"

    "Saw¡­ what¡­?"

    "So we renovated the house and installed a backdoor since we used to go in and out at unusual times. And the backdoor was connected to the kitchen. Of course, it was locked, and I had ket with me." Rudy stated with an awkward smile. "So when Eric dropped me off, it was already middle of the night¡ª around 2 AM."

    "Why did you want the assignment at 2 AM?" Angelica asked with a baffled look on her face.

    "I was a nerd in my past life, and we had exams going on at that time. So Eric and I were studying upte," Rudy responded with a soft scoff.

    "Now back to the topic¡­" Rudy took a deep breath and continued, "So I opened the back door and went to my room to grab the assignment. Mom was supposed to have a night shift, so I didn''t care to confirm it. But just as I was about to leave the house, I heard a whimpering from mom''s room."

    "...!" Angelica could guess where that was going, and she knew it didn''t end up well.

    "At first, I thought it was a cat since Lucy had adopted an injured cat she had found. So I shrugged off that sound and met up with Eric, who was waiting for me outside." After a brief pause, Rudy said, "Then, Eric said he was thirsty, so I went back in and grabbed the water bottle from the fridge. That''s when I realized something was wrong."

    "What¡­ do you mean¡­? Was there something in the refrigerator that gave you a clue that something was wrong?!" Angelica gasped in realization.

    "Not exactly, but yes." Rudy nodded. "The fridge door was opened. It wasn''t shutpletely."

    "How does that prove anything¡­?"

    "Umm¡­ did I say that Paul didn''t live at our house?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face.

    Angelica shook her head and said, "No."

    "Okay, so remember that." Rudy cleared his throat and said, "Think about it. Mom had the night shift, Lucy was at her friend''s house, I was with Eric, and Joe was on a business trip."

    Angelica pondered for a while and said, "If no one was home, how was the refrigerator door opened¡­"

    "Exactly!"

    "But maybe thest person who opened the fridge left it open?" Angelica wondered and looked at Rudy.

    "..."

    "Thest person was you, wasn''t it?" Angelica sighed.

    "Yup."

    "So, what did you do then?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "I was sure that someone was in the house. It wasn''t Lucy because I didn''t see her in my room. It wasn''t Joe either because I had phone-called him a few hours ago. So the only possibility was mom."

    Rudy gritted his teeth and said, "I slowly made my way to mom''s room and saw Paul crawling on mom''s bed with a napkin in his hand."

    "...he was trying to knock her unconscious?"

    "It was dark, and mom was sleeping. But that was weird since mom can''t sleep with all the lights off. Even when we had no electricity, mom used a batterymp in her room to sleep," Rudy asserted.

    "I tried to call Paul out since I assumed he must have wanted something, or maybe wasn''t aware that Joe was on a trip and came to wake him up. But¡­" Rudy furrowed his brows and muttered, "I am d I didn''t."

    "What did you do then¡­?" Angelica asked.

    "I didn''t call him because I didn''t want to make noise that could wake mom up. So instead, I decided to approach him, but I realized Paul''s intentions when I saw the napkin drenched with chloroform in his hand. It smelled so bad that I could smell it even when I was three feet away from him."

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "So I grabbed his hand and punched him to stop him, but being an unathletic person, my punch didn''t do anything to him. Then, he punched me on the face and broke my teeth and nose."

    "...ouch¡­" Angelica yelped. Angelica could rte to the pain Rudy would have felt. And since she lived in Rudy''s body and experienced all his pain and emotions, she imagined what it would feel like to get punched like that.

    "Not going to lie, that was a critical hit. I started seeing stars, and I almost passed out," Rudy sighed in disbelief. "I was a pathetic weak-ass¡­"

    It was as though Rudy was weak. Sure, his punch didn''t have any effect on Paul at that time because Paul was a study build man who could easily handle four adults at once in handbat.

    "What happened then¡­?"

    "Eric came to check up on me since I didn''t bring the water bottle. And he saw Paul punching me," Rudy snorted and continued, "And just like a true brother, Eric grabbed Paul from his cor and dragged him out of the house."

    However, Eric was the same. He was the school''s sports champion and had a record in almost allbat sports.

    "Yay!" Angelica jumped in joy.

    "There is more." Rudy exhaled sharply and continued, "I ran after Eric, only to see him passed out on the ground."

    "...!"

    ===

    Author''s Note- 2 chapters for reaching power stones goal, and 1 more chapter for reading 300 golden tickets. I will post 3 or possibly 4 chapters tomorrow. Thanks for reading.

    Thanks, @ubixxx, and @Trolly1206, for the gift!

    1000 power stones - 1 chapter.

    1500 power stone- 2 chapters.

 Chapter 43 - The Absolute Power

    "I ran after Eric, only to see him passed out on the ground."

    "Huh? What?" Angelica was confused by the sudden development.

    "Paul used the chloroform on him," Rudy stated.

    "Oh!"

    "Not going to lie, I was scared when I saw Eric on the ground because there was no way I could have taken Paul one on one, especially when he had the napkin drenched with chloroform."

    "What did you do then?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "My brain had stopped working. It might sound like I was a pussy, but you just freeze in moments like that. I didn''t know what to do. But I knew one thing for sure, and that was ''if'' I didn''t fight back, many bad things would happen. Paul could literally kill Eric and me and do¡­ who knows what he might have done to mom¡­"

    "So I grabbed the knife from the kitchen and dashed at him with all my remaining strength. Paul tried to make me smell the napkin, but I had held my breath. There were only two possible oues, and neither of us knew which one."

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and uttered, "The next thing I knew, my hands and clothes were dyed with blood."

    "..."

    "I stabbed him countless times until his body stopped moving. I stabbed him until his body ran out of blood, and it turned pale. I was so angry at that moment because¡­ I just couldn''t fathom what would have happened that night." Rudy exhaled sharply and added, "And I can''t let that happen again."

    "Then what happened? Did the policee? How did you handle them? Were you punished?" Angelica asked too many questions at once.

    "No." Rudy shook his head and said, "The house next to ours was being reconstructed. So I dragged Paul''s body there and buried it. No one learned about this, and no one had any idea as to where Paul went."

    "Oh¡­"

    "I also burned my blood-stained clothes using kerosene on the spot where I had killed paul. That also took care of the blood from the ground," he added. "I honestly didn''t know anything about Paul. Lucy never talked about him, and Joe never mentioned him in any of his talks. It was like he never existed or severed any importance in their lives."

    "Did you tell anyone about this?"

    Rudy nodded and said, "I had to tell Eric since he was present there. He told me to confess everything to the police, but I was too scared. I had a bright future waiting for me, so I didn''t want to ruin it."

    "So¡­ he kept it a secret¡­.?"

    "Yes," Rudy sneered. "Paul was branded missing, and his body was never found. The police thought it was something to do with the people Paul used to hang out with. But he was a bad influence, that''s for sure."

    "I genuinely don''t know how I should feel about it," Angelica muttered. "I am not saying that you did the wrong thing, but it wasn''t the right thing to do either. But yeah, you were simply trying to defend your mom and Eric. And I am sure if you hadn''t done what you did¡­ terrible things would have happened¡­"

    "I honestly don''t regret that decision in my life. And if I ever get to choose again, I am sure as hell that I would still choose to kill him," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice.

    Angelica nced at Rudy and asked, "Are you truly going to kill him?"

    "I am," Rudy nodded.

    "But technically, he hasn''t done anything wrong yet. You would be killing an innocent, you know?"

    It wasn''t as though Angelica was asking Rudy to forgive Paul; that was far from what she wanted. But she wanted Rudy to do something other than killing.

    Rudy furrowed his brows at Angelica and asked, "Are you telling me to wait for that bastard to make a move on mom and then kill him?"

    "No!" Angelica shook her head and said, "I just want you to choose something other than killing."

    "...."

    "You have superpowers. Maybe you can do something that would stop him from doing what he is going to do¡­" Angelica got confused by her own words.

    "I don''t know¡­. Angelica¡­" Rudy sighed. "After seeing him again made me remember everything. Joe is such a good man, and Lucy is also innocent¡­ Well, not really, but she is a good kid."

    "So how in the fuck did that Paul turned out to be an absolute fucking piece of shit?" Rudy asked himself.

    "...." Angelica could easily feel the tension in the atmosphere. She could tell how angry Rudy was even though he was trying his best to keep himself calm.

    Rudy knew that if he let his rage consume him, he might end up hurting the very people he was trying to protect.

    "But why was your mom home that night?" Angelica wondered. "Shouldn''t be at her night shift job or something?"

    "Yes, but she had mistaken the date that night. But that was highly unlikely because mom would never make such a blunder," Rudy muttered.

    "So¡­?"

    "Someone must have altered her schedule because I did get a call from her workceter that night saying mom didn''t show up."

    "If you hadn''t forgotten your assignments that night, you wouldn''t havee back home and caught Paul¡­"

    "No. Even then, I wouldn''t have caught Paul. If Eric hadn''t asked for water, I wouldn''t have opened the refrigerator and noticed something was strange¡­"

    At that time, the only thing in Rudy''s mind was to ace the exam and get a schrship for his higher studies.

    However, after murdering Paul, Rudy fell into severe mental breakdowns, which affected his performance in exams.

    Still, he managed to score the second-best in the school.

    "In my previous life, all this happened sometimeter. But since I have already meddled with the events, I am not sure how long it will take for Paul to do something for mom. And who knows, maybe he will try a different approach this time?" Rudy wondered.

    "But¡­ since Paul tried to do such a cowardly act and even went through all the trouble to memorize your mother''s shift times and all. Doesn''t that mean he was nning to do that a long time ago?"

    Angelica was correct, and Rudy had already realized that was the case even though there was no clear proof. But it was too strange to be a coincidence.

    "So doesn''t that mean he must have also nned on what he would have done once he¡­. He¡­" Angelica averted her gaze and said in a low voice, "Once he had done things¡­ to you mother¡­"

    "You are just making me realize and regret my decision to kill him." Rudy frowned his face and said, "I have decided what I am going to do with Paul this time."

    "Are you¡­" Angelica raised her brows and asked, "Are you going to use your superpowers to kill him?"

    "No, Angelica¡­" Rudy shook his head and smirked as he said, "Death is permanent, but suffering is eternal. I am not going to let that piece of shit die so easily."

    "Then¡­ what are you going to do?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "I am going to use the most important and the strongest power that could ever exist in the world. I don''t know if I have it, but I sure know what I am going to do if I happen to have it¡­"

    After a brief silence, Rudy smirked with a vicious smile on his face and uttered, "Mind control. The absolute power to control everything and everyone."

    I can conquer and dominate the entire world using that power. I don''t know the cost of using it, but I will make it worth it," he asserted in a solemn voice.

    ===

    Thanks, @smoke65a, for the gift!

 Chapter 44 - Reason To Kill (ii)

    "Mind control? Do you even have such power?" Angelica asked with a curious and confused look on her face.

    Rudy looked at the shattered pieces of the ss he had just broken and hovered his hand over it.

    Soon, the pieces of sses flew and joined together as one as though the ss was never broken.

    "...!" Angelica was baffled after seeing that. "I didn''t know you had the power to restore things."

    "I didn''t know either¡­" Rudy muttered. He turned to Angelica and said, "I think I know how my powers work."

    "It lets you do whatever you want?" Angelica guessed.

    "Not exactly." Rudy shook his head and said, "I can''t do things that don''t make sense or are logically impossible."

    "Like I can make myself rich by thinking I am rich. I have to do some stuff. I can''t change day into night. And to be honest, I have no idea how my powers work," Rudy scoffed with a sigh.

    "It has barely been a week since I came back in time¡­ or rather, in an alternate universe. I had spent a long part of my life in bed, crippled and helpless, so I wanted to enjoy my second chance a little. But my nightmares never let me have a good sleep. Then I met you, and¡­ well, things happened, and we fucked... we fucked a lot..." Rudy shrugged.

    "I didn''t have time to think about my powers or how they work. And I am sure there is something I need to do to use these powers. It most likely uses my mental strength since I feel mentally exhausted after using them. So there are chances that my powers would grow with my mental strength, and one day, I might just be able to do the impossible."

    "Like a god?" Angelica wondered.

    "Maybe?" Rudy shrugged. "But now, I have to use mind control on Paul."

    "Are you sure about this?" Angelica asked with an anxious look on her face. "You haven''t used this power before. What if something bad happens?"

    "Well, it''s Paul," Rudy shrugged. "I am going to kill him anyway, so why does it matter even if something wrong happens?" Rudy scoffed out loud. "He can die for all I care."

    ''He is changing slowly," Angelica uttered inwardly. ''But I don''t know much about him. Maybe this is how he actually is? He is kind like an angel with his loved ones and evil like a demon with his enemies.''

    Angelica smiled and muttered, "I am the one who is d to have you on my side."

    "Hmm?" Rudy heard that. He looked at Angelica and asked, "Are you really that desperate for my D?"

    Angelica puckered her lips and said, "I actually am¡­."

    "Heh!" Rudy patted Angelica and said, "We will do it as a celebration of Paul''s death."

    "But back to the main question, how are you going to use your power? You have never used it. You don''t even know how to trigger it."

    Rudy walked out of the bathroom and made his way to the table, only to find Paul was now sitting beside Reba.

    "...!" Rudy hated that.

    ''That''s my spot! Only I can sit next to her!" Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Oh Rudy, you are back," Paul said with a grin on his face. "You were taking a while, and your lovely mother was getting lonely, so I thought I should give her somepany."

    Rudy nced at Reba, and he could tell she was feeling ufortable around Paul.

    ''This guy is a total douchebag. Even his face is so punchable. Why didn''t I pick this up in my past life?" Rudy asked himself. "Was I really that naive?"

    Rudy ced his hand on Paul''s shoulder and said, "I doubt you could be the half the man I am. But thanks for your work. You can get up from my spot now and go back to where you belong."

    ''Which is in the sewer!'' Angelica added.

    Everyone present there was surprised. Reba was the most astonished since she never expected her son to act so rudely with someone he had just met.

    It was more jaw-dropping because Rudy was 18 and Paul was nearly 23 years old.

    To any normal eye, it looked like Rudy just insulted someone older than him, but only Rudy and Angelica knew the truth.

    "Oh?" Paul smirked and said, "It seems that you are a mommy''s boy. Well, I don''t me you since you grew up without a father and siblings. But don''t worry, I will take good care of your mother now."

    "..."

    "As a son, of course," Paul added.

    Rudy red into Paul''s eyes and kept ring at him until Paul finally averted his gaze and stood up.

    "I am going for a quick leak. Be right back." Paul red at Rudy and said, "I hope we can share your mother together."

    Reba looked at Joe and Lucy with an awkward smile on her face.

    "Siblings¡­ always fight¡­ it''smon, right?" She said. She was simply trying to ease the mood as it was Rudy¡ª her son, who made it awkward in the first ce.

    "There is no need to feel ufortable, Reba," Joe reassured. "And I think Rudy did nothing wrong. Paul should know by now that he can''t get everything he wants."

    After eating the lunch, Joe paid for it and refused to split the bill with Reba.

    "So, miss Reba, are you sure about this marriage?" Joe asked Reba.

    "We both know that this marriage is just for our kids. Hopefully, our broken family can beplete, and we find happiness," Reba replied with a smile on her face.

    Joe noticed Rudy had been staring at him for a while, so he turned to Rudy and said, "Don''t worry. I have no intention of stealing your mother from you. But Lucy might need her. I hope you don''t mind bing a family with Lucy and me."

    "I don''t¡ª"

    Rudy was about to reply, but he was interrupted by an annoying pest.

    "Father, you forgot to include your son in your new family," he said in a loud voice.

    "...."

    Joe ignored Paul and shook hands with Rudy. Then, he nodded at Reba and said, "See you in the court tomorrow for our court marriage."

    After that, Joe looked at Paul and said, "We are done here. You can leave."

    After saying that, Joe took Lucy and left the restaurant.

    Rudy nudged Reba and said, "Let''s go, mom."

    Rudy was nning to get Reba home safely before doing anything to Paul. He didn''t want Paul near Reba, not even for a second.

    "Yeah¡­" Reba and Rudy left the restaurant, but Paul kept staring at them from a window.

    He licked his lips and said, "Damn, she is hot. Even with a kid, she looks like the perfect definition of a hot girl."

    ''But her son¡­. He looked like a pussy, but it seems he has got guts.''

    Paul walked out of the restaurant and scoffed as he said, "Well, that doesn''t matter. I will just have to show him his ce. He should know that kids shouldn''t talk back to adults."

    "Now then, what should I do? I got horny after imagining how Reba would moan when I r*pe her with my big dick."

    "Maybe I should just call a hoe for some fun. Or maybe¡­" Paul licked his lips and continued, "I should taste Reba now?"

    "No." Paul was pinned down on the ground by an unknown force as a voice rang in his ears.

    "The only thing you are going to taste is¡­ my wrath."

 Chapter 45 - [Bonus ] Mind Control

    Paul looked up to see Rudy hovering in the air upon him.

    "....!"

    He nced around to see he was in an unfamiliar ce. There was no one around, and the area looked as though they were in the middle of the mountains.

    "Where are we¡­?" Paul asked,pletely baffled and unable toprehend his current situation.

    After Rudy took Reba out of the restaurant, he got her a taxi and sent her home. He told Reba that he had forgotten his phone in the restaurant, while in truth, he was simply going to hunt Paul down.

    On his way, Rudy saw Paul walking in the same direction to where he took Reba.

    Then he heard Paul talking about r*ping Reba.

    After hearing that, Rudy grabbed Paul from behind and teleported him to a faraway mountain where no one came around. It was the same where Rudy had taken Angelica when he saved her from the tunnel.

    ''Not going to lie, but I thought Paul could be different in this world. Or maybe things would go differently. I was having second thoughts about killing him, but not anymore!''

    "You¡­" Rudy red at Paul and muttered, "How can people like you exist? How does someone turn into absolute trash with no value to the world? I highly doubt that Joe did something wrong in raising you; Lucy is the proof. So how did you turn out like this?"

    Rudy had thought of Paul as a big brother in his past life until he caught Paul in the act.

    "Who¡­. are you¡­?" Paul asked while stuttering.

    Rudynded on the ground in front of Paul and muttered with a sigh: "Talking with you is useless. I would rather talk with a tree than talk with someone whose existence doesn''t matter."

    "Heh!" Rudy sneered. "I doubt Joe or Lucy would shed a tear even if you die."

    "You son of a¡ª" Paul punched Rudy on the face as hard as he could.

    ''The same punch nearly knocked me out in my past life¡­'' Rudy recalled. ''But I didn''t feel anything this time.''

    Rudy swung his fist in the air, but he didn''t punch him because he knew that Paul would die if he did that.

    Rudy didn''t want to end Paul in a simple way. He wanted to make Paul suffer for his actions and for what he was about to do.

    Rudy looked deep into Paul''s eyes and asserted, "Your name is Paul, a worthless piece of shit who roams in these mountains. You are a mindless ape. You are always horny, and your lust is unfathomable. You are so horny that you would even fuck the mountain until your dick gets shredded into minces. You will lose your sense of morality. You will lose your sense of thinking. You will lose all your senses, except your consciousness. Your body will be one million times more sensitive and vulnerable. Even a single poke would give you pain simr to getting stabbed by thousands of needles. Even a slight breeze of wind hitting your body would feel like it ripping apart your body into cells. You will feel so sleepy that even if you slept straight for one thousand years, your sleep would never beplete¡ª except you wouldn''t be able to sleep at all. You would feel so hungry that you would eat everything youy your eyes on, even the rocks and mountains, but your hunger will never be satisfied. You will feel so thirsty that you would eat every single liquid in this world, even your blood and piss, your thirst would never be sated. You would want to die, but you wouldn''t be able to die. You will keep living until this world ends, and you will suffer for eternity."

    Rudy said all that in a single breath without taking any breaks or breaking eye contact with Paul. He didn''t even blink or stop for a single second, and with every word, Rudy''s voice turned deeper and demonic.

    Paul crouched down on the ground like a monkey and started punching his chest. Then, he ripped off his clothes and became naked.

    "Aauu! Auuu! Aoouuuu!" He howled.

    "Why is he howling like a wild wolf when I ordered him to be a mindless ape?" Rudy scoffed.

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and said, "I think he is screaming in pain."

    "It feels satisfying, isn''t it?"

    "I don''t know. I have nothing personal with him, so even if I watch him suffer, I wouldn''t enjoy it as much as you are," Angelica responded.

    She wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and said, "But as long as you are enjoying it."

    "Don''t worry. When I find your killers, I will give them bone-chilling punishment. And you will enjoy and feel satisfied after hearing them screaming in pain," Rudy asserted.

    "Oh? And would that make you satisfied too?"

    Rudy kissed Angelica on the lips and said, "I also feel satisfied, and I hear your cute yet sexy moans."

    Angelica averted her gaze and said, "I never moan."

    "Oh?" Rudy raised his brows and squeezed Angelica''s boobs gently, to which Angelica ended up letting out a soft yet muffled moan.

    "That''s cheating¡­." Angelica muttered.

    "That''s what you get for¡ª"

    Suddenly, the mindless Paul jumped on top of Rudy and tried to attack him. But Rudy grabbed Paul by his hair and swung him in the air. Then, he kicked him like a ser ball and sent him flying.

    Paul was mmed into the nearest mountain, which cracked on impact. Paul felt an immeasurable amount of pain in his body, but he couldn''t even make any noise.

    His body stayed like that until the pain subdued. Then, he started banging his head repeatedly on the mountain, hoping that would kill him. But Rudy had ordered him not to die, so his suffering was endless.

    He would spend his entire life in the mountains without meeting anyone. He would suffer from intense pain, hunger, thirst, sleep, lust, and humiliation for never-ending eternity. He would see his own flesh slowly rotting as birds ate him alive, and he wouldn''t be able to do anything.

    He would regret ever meeting Rudy in his life¡­ no, he would regret being born into the same world as Rudy.

    Meanwhile, Rudy and Angelica were having wild sex.

    "Anh~! Mnh~! Yes~! Harder~!"

    Rudy had pushed Angelica against the mountain, and he was humping her from behind.

    Rudy grabbed Angelica''s breasts from behind and said, "What happened to ''I never moan'', huh?"

    "Mnh~ This is just acting. I am only moaning, so you feel good. I am not really¡ª"

    Rudy decided to go extra rough on Angelica and make her admit that she was truly moaning because of the pleasure.

    In the next three hours, Rudy repeatedly creampied Angelica in all the positions and made her admit that she moaned because of the pleasure.

    In thest round, Angelica passed out, so Rudy waited for her to wake up before teleporting near his house.

    "Hmm? Why didn''t we go to your house?" Angelica wondered.

    "As I said in the restaurant, I was talking about everything easily and wanted to enjoy my second chance for a little while. But the time waits for none," Rudy muttered.

    "What are you talking about¡­?"

    "It is time¡­ to get rich¡­"

 Chapter 46 - Time To Get Rich

    "Get rich¡­?" Angelica muttered.

    "Yeah. I have to get money, so mom doesn''t have to work at all," Rudy stated.

    "But isn''t it okay now? Your mother has already decided to marry Joe, and he will contribute his part to the house. Besides, both parents work in every household, right? It''s not something new," Angelica asserted. "It''s a parent''s job to earn money and take care of their kids."

    "You are right, but mom has done enough for me. Now, it''s my turn to fulfill all her dreams and make her happy." Rudy looked into Angelica''s eyes and said, "You have no idea how cute she is when she smiles."

    "..." Angelica raised her brows and thought, ''Is he even listening to himself? I am worried he might do something to Joe if he tried to get closer to Reba¡­''

    Angelica had realized what Rudy hadn''t. But she couldn''t dare to tell that to Rudy for obvious reasons. And even if she had, she knew Rudy would deny the im.

    ''He has to realize this on his own. Otherwise, it wouldn''t matter,'' Angelica uttered inwardly.

    "What? Why are you staring at me like you are going to eat my soul or something¡­" Rudymented after noticing Angelica had been staring at him without blinking.

    "How do you n to get rich?" Angelica asked.

    "Well¡­ there are many ways, but let''s see whates up on the inte." Rudy took out his phone and searched for the same thing.

    A list came up in an article that said: Easy way to earn money without working hard.

    1)Be a robber.

    "That''s a big no," Rudy shook his head and said, "We are not doing anything illegal."

    "Why not?" Angelica asked. "That''s the easiest way."

    "Did you seriously just ask me why I don''t want to rob someone?" Rudy asked in disbelief. "Listen, even if robbing is bad and illegal, that''s not the only reason I don''t want to do it."

    Angelica folded her arms below her bosom and said, "Please exin."

    "If I rob someone, I will get easy money. But in return, I won''t only be robbing someone, I would be hurting them too. I would be stealing their hard-earned money, and who knows what they nned to do with the money." Rudy shook his head and uttered, "I grew up in a low-ss family, so I know how hard it is to survive in this cruel world. I can''t destroy someone''s life from my selfishness.

    "Unless, of course, they tried to mess with mine first," Rudy added.

    "So¡­" Angelica looked at Rudy from the corners of her eyes and asked, "What if we rob someone rich?"

    "The only rich family in this town is Anon, and I am not robbing my friend''s house," Rudy scoffed out loud.

    "What if¡­ we rob a bank in a big city?" Angelica suggested.

    "Would you please stop trying to make me a robber?" Rudy sighed. "I told you, I am not doing any illegal activity using my power."

    "Fine~" Angelica groaned with a grin on her face.

    "..." After seeing the grin on Angelica''s face, Rudy squinted his eyes and asked, "Don''t tell me you were just trying to pull my leg."

    Angelica shook her head and said, "I was just testing you. I wanted to see if you chose the illegal path or stayed as a saint."

    "I am neither of them¡­" Rudy looked up at the sky and muttered, "I have done many horrible things in my past life, and I already destroyed one life in this life."

    After a brief pause, Rudy said, "And I am sure I will be doing more bad things in the future. So I don''t expect myself to be a hero of justice. That''s not my thing. Even life is not fair with everyone, and I am just somebody who somehow got superpowers."

    The second option on the list was: 2) Be a drug dealer.

    "What the fuck is wrong with this list?!" Rudy shouted out loud in the middle of nowhere.

    The third option was: 3) Stock and investment.

    "Finally, something legal," Rudy sighed. "But this is useless."

    "How so?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face.

    "The word ''invest'' is enough for me to answer that question." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t have money to invest and time to waste."

    The fourth option was: 4) Be an inte celebrity.

    "I will pass on this one."

    The fifth option was: 5) Gambling.

    "This one is the most decent and suitable on the list." Rudy opened up the map application on his phone and searched for a casino nearby.

    "Hmm~ I knew there was none in this town. But there is one in the next one."

    Angelica hugged Rudy''s arm and said, "Are we going to teleport there?"

    "No. I haven''t been there, so I can''t teleport there. But¡­" Rudy carried Angelica like a princess and flew into the air.

    "How is this?" he asked with a grin on his face.

    Suddenly, out of nowhere, Angelica said, "I want to try having sex in the air."

    "Uhh¡­ maybe next time¡­"

    It wasn''t as though Rudy didn''t want to try it, but not only was it risky, it was embarrassing too. Sure, he would only do it in the area where no one is around, but if someone somehow saw him, it would look like a strange being was humping in the air while flying.

    After flying for a while, Rudynded near the casino.

    He saw many people were going in and out, but the guards at the entry were checking everyone''s ID to confirm their age. However, they weren''t asking for the IDs from the people who looked old enough to be over 18.

    "What will you do about the ID?" Angelica asked. "You are not even 18 yet."

    Rudy pondered for a while and said, "Should I mind-control them to let me in? But that''s not a good solution since I have to control everyone inside too."

    "And if I do that, what and who am I going to y with?" he scoffed.

    "So¡­ what now?"

    "Only if I could change my appearance to that of an adult man¡­." Rudy muttered with a sigh.

    He looked at Angelica to see a baffled expression on her face. And that was enough for him to realize what had just happened.

    "My appearance changed, didn''t it?" he asked in a monotonous tone.

    Angelica nodded in response without saying anything.

    Rudy nced around and walked to a parked car to see his new appearance.

    "Whoa! I look so handsome¡­" Rudy admired his handsomeness, but Angelica didn''t like it.

    "I think your real form is more handsome," she said in a haughty tone with a proud look on her face.

    "Oh?" Rudy kissed Angelica on the lips and said, "I will creampie youter as a reward."

    Angelica went inside Rudy''s body after saying, "Let''s go in."

    After a few seconds, Rudy walked to the casino. He still wasn''t sure if his new adult appearance was enough to fool the guards, but he took the risk and kept walking.

    "..."

    Rudy''s eyes met with the guards, but Rudy simply nodded, and the guards nodded in return.

    Rudy entered the casino without any problems, and the guards didn''t ask to check his ID.

    ''Well, that was easy¡­''

    ===

    Thanks, @Exoloty, and @joca, for the gifts!

 Chapter 47 - Into The Casino

    ''I am surprised they didn''t ask for your ID, though,'' Angelica uttered.

    "I was ready to run away in the case, but let''s be d that didn''t happen," Rudy sighed. "I don''t want to go back home without getting enough money tonight."

    ''And how much is ''enough'' for you?'' Angelica asked.

    "To be honest, living life as an adult made me realize that there is no satisfaction in enough," Rudy scoffed softly. "But I want to at least get around 10k$ tonight."

    ''Is that too much?" Angelica wondered. ''I don''t understand the concept of money for some reason.''

    "Well, I can''te to the casino every night to earn money. So we will probably set a particr night toe here and get rich," Rudy stated.

    After pondering for a while, Rudy said, "Maybe every Friday night or Saturday night since that''s when I spent the nights at Eric''s house."

    Rudy walked further into the casino, and his gaze fell on the various types of tables and games.

    ''What game are you going to y?'' Angelica asked curiously.

    "Not sure. But I am not ying cards." Rudy walked around the casino to check all the games.

    "Come out of my body. I feel a little anxious when I am alone in a new ce¡­"

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and walked along with him. However, her attention was distracted by the games and different types of people present in the casino.

    "Don''t get lost," Rudy sneered.

    "Hey, hey!" Angelica turned to Rudy and said, "I can easily help you cheat in the cards game¡­ wait. " Angelica raised her brows with a judging look on her face and asked, "Is that why you said you are not going to y card games?"

    "That''s one of the reasons, yeah," Rudy nodded. "But they are also time-consuming. And I don''t really want to cheat, to be honest."

    "Are you sure you won''t cheat?" Angelica asked with a knowing look on her face, as though she was certain Rudy would eventually cheat.

    "I am 99.69% sure that I won''t, but¡­ maybe I will¡­" Rudy shrugged his shoulders and continued, "Peoplee in the casino knowing that they would either lose money or get money."

    "Theye here well prepared, so I don''t think even if they lose money or if I cheat, I would be hurting them or destroying them," Rudy stated.

    "So¡­ what games are we going to y?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Maybe dice games¡­ or¡­" Rudy''s gaze fell on the roulette table where other people were also gathered.

    "Do you know how to y it?"

    Rudy walked to the table while saying, "I have seen it in the movies."

    The roulette table was surrounded by dozens of people, but only seven were ying, which was the maximum limit.

    Out of the seven, three were men, and four were women.

    There was an elderly man who looked to be in his early seventies. He was wearing a purple suit and gold chains around his body. Next to him was an elderly woman who looked to be in her early sixties. She was wearing matching clothes as the elderly man, which implied that they were a couple, but they were ying against each other.

    Two more couples were wearing matching clothes, but they were also ying against each other. They looked to be in their early forties. Couple A was wearing blue clothes, and couple B was wearing red clothes.

    And the seventh yer was a girl who looked to be 20 years old, and she looked the most intimidating out of all of them. She was wearing a ck dress and had the least money out of all seven.

    "Come on. Come on! 7! 7!" the man from the middle-aged couple A yelled!

    The wheel slowly stopped, but it didn''t stop at 7.

    "Yes! Yes!" the wife of the man jumped in joy because her bet won.

    "Shit!" the man yelled.

    "Stop yelling¡­" the elderly woman said. "It makes you look weak."

    "Okay, mother¡­" the couple said.

    "Just like your old man¡­" the elderly woman added.

    "What did you say!" The old man spanked the elderly woman with his stick, but the stick slipped from his hand midway, and he ended up spanking her with his hand.

    "See?" the elderly woman scoffed.

    "..." Rudy watched them and thought, ''So they are a family¡­''

    Rudy watched their game for a few minutes and learned everything he could.

    Within the next 20 minutes, Rudy had gotten familiar with the basics, and he could now y if he wanted to. However, he was waiting for the family to finish their game first.

    Couple A, who was wearing blue clothes, were touching each other while ying. They were basically flirting behind the tables.

    Couple B, which was wearing red clothes, was acting distant. The man touched the woman''s butt, but the woman pped his hand and red at him.

    "..." Rudy watched them closely and wondered, ''The man in the blue suit looks like the son of the elderly couple. But the man in the red suit doesn''t look like one.''

    The ck dress girl ced all her money on the number 12 and said, "If I win, father will buy me the car I want."

    "You are too young to beat me!" the old man yelled.

    ''So this girl is their daughter. And she looks kind of simr to the woman in the red suit.''

    Rudy had identified all the family members, including their rtionship with each other, by just watching them for a few minutes.

    ''The ck dress girl, red suit girl, and blue suit man are brother and sisters. The red suit man is the husband-inw of the family, and the blue suit girl is the daughter-inw of the family.''

    The wheel stopped moving, and the ball ended on the number 12.

    "...!"

    The ck-dress girl clenched her fist and muttered, "Yes!"

    "Guess my little sister is getting her first car tonight," the blue suit manughed out loud. He looked at his father and said, "Father, you are getting old."

    "Shut up¡­"

    The match ended, and everyone left the table.

    Angelica nudged Rudy and said, "Are we going to y it?"

    Rudy nced at Angelica from the corner of his eyes and uttered, "We are going to win it."

 Chapter 48 - Weird Encounter

    Rudy was getting weird stares from the people present in the casino.

    No, it wasn''t because of his handsomeness but because of his poor clothing.

    Sure, Rudy had changed his appearance to an adult, but his clothes were still of teenage Rudy.

    Furthermore, even the clothes Rudy was wearing belonged to someone in his family who died long ago, or at least, that''s what he was told.

    Because of theck of money, Rudy had never got a chance to wear new clothes, and it wasn''t as though Rudy wanted them anyway. He was happy and satisfied with what he had, but that was in his previous life.

    Now, Rudy wanted everything he could so he could live a better life with his loved ones.

    Rudy ignored the stares of the people and walked to the counter to get his money exchanged for the chips.

    ''If I remember correctly, 5$ is the lowest bid in a roulette game,'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''And I happen to have 5$ in my wallet.''

    Rudy looked at the man at the counter and said, "5$ token, please."

    "Sure." The man ced a 5$ chip on the counter.

    Rudy moved his hand in his pocket, only to realize he had forgotten his wallet in his bag.

    ''You have got to be kidding me!'' Rudy yelled inwardly.

    The man at the counter noticed Rudy''s expressions and asked, "Is everything alright, Sir?"

    "Yeah. I just¡­ want to take a leak," Rudy said in a calm voice. "May I know the way to the washroom."

    The man at the counter squinted his eyes at Rudy and said, "Is this your first time in any casino?"

    "Yeah. I have always been a fan of one. And I managed toe here today," Rudy answered. Rudy was talking in a calm manner like a respectable adult would.

    Sure, Rudy was a teenager, and he had changed his appearance to an adult, but he was still mentally an adult. He knew how to handle and get out of the tough situation.

    Rudy was smooth in talking and convinced people most of the time. Hismunication skills were unparalleled, which was why his demand in thepanies was over the roof.

    Rudy would have made a big name for himself if he hadn''t gotten into the ident. He would have lived the best life possible with his girlfriend and family. But now, he was going to spend his life in heaven using his powers.

    The man at the counter nced around to look for the waiters or waitresses, but sadly, some of them were on break, in-between shifts, or busy servicing other guests.

    "Uhh¡­" The man pointed his finger and showed Rudy the directions to the washroom.

    "Thanks. I will be right back." Rudy turned out, only to bump into the person standing behind Rudy.

    It was partially Rudy''s fault as he didn''t look behind before walking, but the person Rudy bumped into was purposely standing behind Rudy. Sure, Rudy managed to not bump into the person hardly. Otherwise, he could have easily set them flying to the other side of the casino.

    The person Rudy bumped into was none other than the ck dress girl.

    "Umm¡­" Rudy thought it would be best to ignore her after. He didn''t want to catch attention, which could lead to mission failure.

    The girl looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "How about I pay for you?"

    "...?"

    "You have to give me 10% of your winnings, plus the original amount," she added.

    Rudy walked past the girl and said, "I will pass."

    He made his way to the washroom and went into the cubicle.

    Rudy was cautious as he could meet all types of people in the casino who could fool one into unknown debt or make their lives troublesome. And besides, Rudy had no need to borrow money from someone.

    The only reason Rudy came to the washroom was so he could teleport to his home without anyone seeing him and get 5$ from his wallet. He nned to earn at least 10,000$ from a mere 5$.

    "Stop it¡­" Rudy heard a female voiceing from thest cubicle.

    "..." Rudy raised his brows and wondered, ''Did Ie into¡­ female¡­ no. I double-checked the sign before entering.''

    ''And if a woman''s voice came from here¡­ then there is only one possibility¡­'' Rudy knew what was going on in thest cubicle.

    Angelica nudged Rudy and said, "Did you hear that?"

    Rudy nodded in response without saying anything.

    "Seriously, how would someone do it in a cubicle," Angelica uttered in disbelief.

    Rudy raised his brows and muttered, "Did you forget we were also going to have our first time in the school washroom''s cubicle¡­?"

    Rudy was speaking with his voice no louder than a whisper, so the party in thest cubicle didn''t hear them, which could lead to unwanted attention.

    No one could see or hear Angelica, so she was safe. She also had the advantage to the peak of those people, and she did even when Rudy asked her not to.

    She flew to thest cubicle and returned to Rudy after watching them.

    Naturally, Rudy was curious too. So he asked, "Where they¡­?"

    Angelica nodded and said, "Yes. And the girl looked like she was enjoying it. The guy was kissing her on the lips so she wouldn''t moan."

    ''That''s good.'' Rudy sighed in relief and thought, ''Not going to lie, when I heard ''stop it'', I thought it was forceful. But I guess the girl was simply worried about getting caught.''

    "They are from the family who was ying Roulette a while ago," Angelica uttered.

    "Oh?" Rudy raised his brows in amusement and said, "It can''t be that elderly couple. So it must be either of the two couples."

    "What color suit are they wearing?" Rudy asked Angelica.

    "Umm, the man is wearing a blue suit, and the girl is wearing a red suit," Angelica replied with a confused look on her face.

    "..." Rudy pondered for a while and remembered the family rtions. ''Aren''t¡­ red suit girl and blue suit man¡­ brother and sister¡­?''

    "Are you sure the man is wearing a blue suit, and the girl is wearing a red suit? Maybe it''s vice-versa?" Rudy wondered.

    "No¡­" Angelica went to check again and nodded, "The man is wearing a blue suit, and the girl is wearing a red suit."

    "..."

    ====

    Thanks, @joca, for the gift!

 Chapter 49 - Stuck In The Cubicle

    ''What the hell?!'' Rudy eximed inwardly. ''How can¡­ are they supposed to be¡­''

    Rudy shook his head in disbelief and muttered, "Maybe I am simply mistaken. Maybe they aren''t brother and sister. But it''s still considered cheating¡­"

    ''Yeah, they aren''t brother and¡ª''

    "You are so rough, brother~" the woman moaned.

    "..."

    Rudy face-palmed himself and muttered something under his breath.

    ''This has nothing to do with me. Why should I care about some family affair?''

    Rudy waved his hand at Angelica, who was watching the couple having sex.

    Angelica was so immersed in watching them that she didn''t pay attention to Rudy until her gaze fell on him.

    "What?" she asked in a little annoyed tone.

    Rudy tried to say something in signnguage because he couldn''t speak out loud.

    "You are going home, right?" Angelica uttered. "You can go."

    "..." Rudy raised his brows in frustration and wondered, ''I can''t believe she chose to watch someone having sex rather thane with me."

    Rudy teleported to his room and nced around to search for his bag.

    "There it is!" His bag was in the corner of the bed under his school uniform.

    Rudy used telekinesis to pull the bag towards him, and grabbed the wallet from the bag.

    "I should truly fix my habit of putting the wallet into my bag. I got into trouble many times in my past life because of that," Rudy uttered with a weary sigh.

    Rudy checked his wallet, and as he had guessed, he only had 5$.

    RING! RING!

    Rudy took out his phone from his pocket and saw it was a call from Reba.

    ''Why is mom calling me at this hour?'' he wondered.

    Rudy picked up the call and ced the phone over his ears.

    [Rudy?! Where are you?! You didn''te home after we met Joe and his family. Is everything alright?! Your call was also unreachable up until now.]

    Rudy could easily feel the anxiousness in Reba''s voice.

    "Yeah, I am fine, mom," Rudy smiled slightly and replied, "I am staying at Eric''s house."

    [But why?! What did you eat for dinner?!] she asked.

    "I just¡­ didn''t feel likeing home, so I went to Eric''s house," Rudy responded in a calm voice. "Don''t worry, mom."

    [Okay. We will talk in the morning. Soe back and eat breakfast with me, okay?]

    "As you say, mom."

    Rudy was about to hang up the call, but he heard Reba calling him.

    [Wait, wait! Rudy, are you there?]

    "Yes."

    [Why are you awake at this hour? It''s past 1 AM.] After a brief pause, Reba asked, [You are not ying games, are you?]

    "I woke up to your call, mom," Rudy replied in a low voice.

    [Oh! Alright. Sleep well.]

    "Good night."

    [Night!]

    After that, Reba hung up the call.

    "The casino blocks all the cell towers, so that''s probably why mom couldn''t call me," Rudy muttered.

    Rudy went downstairs to check all the doors were locked, and sure enough, Reba had made sure to lock all the doors and turn off all the lights.

    Rudy teleported back to the casino, only to see Angelica was still watching them from above.

    "..."

    Angelica noticed Rudy was back, so she flew to him and said, "You won''t believe what I just saw and heard!"

    "What?" Rudy asked in a low voice.

    "They are actually brother and sister!" Angelica shouted in astonishment. "At first, I thought they were doing the roley thingy, but I was wrong."

    Rudy raised his brows at Angelica and thought, ''Why is she getting excited over this?''

    "Have you watched them enough? Let''s leave now." Rudy decided to leave, but he stopped and sat back on the cubicle again.

    "What''s wrong?" Angelica asked. "Are we not leaving?"

    "The cubicle door is locked. And if I unlock it, it would make the ''click'' noise." Rudy let out a weary sigh and muttered, "If that happens, they will know that someone heard them. And I happen to have watched a TV series where a character caught the queen of the capital having sex with her brother. And the brother nearly killed that character because of it."

    When Rudy entered the cubicle, the door was open like every other cubicle, so one could know which one was upied and which was vacant.

    "I know no one can harm me, but if I get caught, I will lose ess to this casino. And my n to earn 10k$ tonight will fail." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "I will have to find another casino, and I somehow don''t think that I would be able to enter as easily as I entered in this one."

    Rudy was being serious and giving logical exnations to Angelica, but Angelica paid no attention to him.

    She looked him in the eyes and said, "So can I go and watch them?"

    Rudy stared at Angelica in disbelief and muttered, "You have be a pervert."

    "Can I go watch them?!" Angelica asked again.

    Rudy rolled his eyes in response, and Angelica took that as a yes. She flew to thest cubicle and watched them with an amusing expression on her face.

    "I am going to shoot inside you, okay?" the man uttered.

    "But I am not on pills¡­" the woman replied.

    "It''s been a while since Ist creampied you. Come on, let me do it," the man insisted.

    "You creampied mest week too," the woman said. "Are you trying to get me pregnant again like you did 20 years ago?"

    "What if I am? Your useless husband can''t get his dick up anyway," the man scoffed. "And I am the only man who is allowed to touch you."

    "He can''t get up because I mix drugs in his food. Otherwise, he would be humping me every night," the woman scoffed back. "And yes, only you are allowed to touch me."

    "I am cumming inside!" the man grunted as he released inside the woman.

    "Oh,e on~" the woman groaned with a moan. "I will have to take pills as soon as we get home."

    ===

    Thanks, @Azu_Noira. For the gift!

 Chapter 50 - Beginnerâ€™s Luck

    After a while, Rudy heard the sound of the cubicle unlocking and footsteps approaching him.

    However, instead of walking by, the footsteps stopped in front of Rudy''s cubicle.

    "What''s wrong?" the woman asked.

    "This cubicle¡­ it was open when we came here¡­" the man uttered.

    "Maybe it''s because of the wind or something?" the woman wondered. "Who cares? Let''s go before my cuck husband gets suspicious again."

    "No, let me check the cubicle."

    The man tried to open the door, but of course, it was locked from the inside.

    "It''s locked from the inside! Someone is inside!" the man whispered violently at the woman.

    He climbed up to see who was inside, but much to his surprise, it was empty.

    "..."

    The woman pulled the man''s leg and asked, "Who is in there?"

    "No one. It''s empty," the man answered with a puzzled look on his face. "But¡­ how is it locked from the inside then?"

    They both left the washroom.

    After a few seconds, Rudy teleported back.

    "Phew!" he sighed in relief and muttered, "Imagine if I didn''t have superpowers. I would be fucked."

    Rudy waited for a while and left the washroom. Then, he made his way to the counter and exchanged 5$ to get the poker chip.

    He walked to the roulette table and ced the token on number 36.

    "I will be ying this."

    The dealer looked at Rudy with a surprised look on his face and asked, "Is that your bet?"

    "5$ is the minimum bet, am I right?" Rudy asked with a straight face and made sure to show no hesitation in his voice.

    The dealer nodded and looked at the number Rudy had ced the bet on.

    "Are you ready?" he asked.

    Rudy nodded his head in response without saying anything.

    The dealer spun and wheel, and after a few seconds, it stopped, and the ballnded on the number 36.

    "..." The dealer was surprised to see that.

    ''I have been a dealer for ten years, and never in my life have I seen someone so confident about the number, especially on the first try,'' the dealer uttered inwardly.

    "Did you cheat?" Angelica asked with a judging look on her face.

    Rudy shook his head in return.

    The dealer ced the poker chips on the table to give Rudy his winning amount. There were eight types of poker chips:

    White - $1

    Red - $5

    Orange - $10

    Yellow - $20

    Green - $25

    ck - $100

    Purple - $500

    Maroon - $1,000

    The dealer gave five yellow chips and eight orange chips to Rudy.

    ''I already got 180$. Few more games and I will have 10k$,'' Rudy uttered inwardly and ced his bet on number 22.

    He bet 175$ and kept 5$ to himself. So in case, even if he lost the bet, he would still have 5$ left to start over.

    The dealer stared at Rudy in disbelief.

    ''This guy clearly doesn''t know how to y. Any sane person would ce a bet on multiple numbers so they could have a higher chance of winning and less chance of losing, but this guy is betting on the single. I guess he won the first time because of luck,'' the dealer scoffed inwardly.

    Sure, it was true that the more number he ced bet one, the higher the winning chances would be. But the payout on winning would be low, and winning wasn''t guaranteed. Only the risk of losing was low.

    The dealer spun the wheel again, and much to his surprise, it stopped on the number 22.

    "...!"

    Now, even Rudy was left baffled.

    "How are you doing this?!" Angelica eximed in amusement. She was certain that Rudy was using his powers to move the ball, but that wasn''t the case.

    In gambling, it was all about luck. Sure, other factors yed a role too, but it all came down to luck in the end.

    Rudy never considered himself as a lucky person, especially after how his life treated him in his past life. But maybe that wasn''t the case now?

    The dealer grabbed the ball from the wheel and inspected it. Then, he called a waiter and asked him to bring another ball.

    ''This can''t be a coincidence. Is this guy cheating?'' the dealer wondered. ''But I have ten years of experience, and I know when someone cheats. This guy doesn''t give off that vibe.''

    The dealer passed ten purple chips, ten ck chips, and 5 green chips.

    ''I already earned more than 6k$. I am honestly freaking out right now!''

    Rudy took a deep breath and thought, ''What should I do now? I doubt my luck would remain the same.''

    After pondering for a while, Rudy decided, ''I will bet 5k$ and keep the rest for now.''

    Rudy ced the chips worth 5k$ on number 19 and said, "Straight."

    "The highest bet on the table is 2.5k$," the dealer informed.

    Confused, Rudy raised his brows and uttered, "But the family who was ying a while ago was betting 5k$."

    "That was the home table. You can limit the highest bet to 5K$ if there are more than one yer on the table. But currently, you are the only one ying, and the highest bet for a single yer is limited to 2.5K$," the dealer exined in a calm voice.

    "I see¡­" Rudy withdrew a 2.5k$ worth chip from the table and ced the bet of 2.5K on number 19.

    ''If I win this, I will have 90K$...'' Rudy was having a hard time believing that. Who knew there was such an easy way to earn money?

    "Are you sure you don''t want to bet on multiple numbers?" the dealer asked with a judging look on his face.

    Rudy nodded and said, "I will go single on number 19."

    ''This guy is having beginner''s luck. He doesn''t even know the basic rules of roulette,'' the dealer sneered and spun the wheel.

    After a few seconds, the wheel stopped, but the ball didn''t stop on number 19.

    "..."

    ====

    Thanks, @DaoistVtSn8O, @Mel_12345, and @joca, for the gift!

 Chapter 51 - Multiple Bets

    "..."

    ''Heh! If he had won that one too, I would have cklisted him and had him kicked out of the casino.'' the dealer smirked inwardly.

    He took the chips from the table and uttered, "It seems you ran out of luck."

    "Shut up!" Angelica yelled vigorously at the dealer, but of course, no one could hear Angelica.

    Angelica turned to Rudy tofort him, but Rudy had no change in his expression.

    It was as though Rudy was well prepared for this.

    ''It didn''t affect me much since I am still on the profit side. But I guess I should make bets on multiple numbers now, so I will have a higher chance of winning,'' Rudy decided.

    ''But¡­'' Rudy looked at the numbers on the table and wondered, ''Should I bet on two numbers or three?''

    ''Two will give me 17x, while three will give me 1x of the original bet.''

    Rudy pondered for a while and thought, ''Or maybe I should go with a corner, that is four numbers? But then I will get 8x of my bet.''

    Rudy ced chips worth 1k$ on number 11 as single and chips worth 1k$ on number 26 and 29 as split.

    ''Even if I lose, in both of them. I would still have 1630$ left. And¡­ I might cheat if I don''t see any way out. I don''t want to go back without earning 10k$ tonight.''

    Rudy could easily ask Angelica to move the ball for him even without using his telekinesis power, but Rudy wanted to y fair and test his luck.

    The dealer spun the wheel, and the ball stopped on 26.

    ''Yes! I will get 17x of 1k$'' Rudy rejoiced and grinned at Angelica.

    The dealer took the chip worth 1k$ that Rudy had betted on number 11. And gave him the chips worth 17K to Rudy.

    ''I have nearly 20k$. A lot more than my target,'' Rudy uttered to himself. ''I shouldn''t test my luck anymore and withdraw the money.''

    "I will be¡ª"

    Suddenly, the ck dress girl stood in front of Rudy and leaned on the roulette table to look at Rudy.

    "..." Rudy sighed after seeing her and thought, ''What''s with her, though? Is she trying to extort me or something?''

    ''But she has a lot more money than me, so that''s probably not it.'' Rudy raised his brows and asked, "What?"

    "I have been watching your game since the start," the ck dress girl said with an alluring gaze in her eyes.

    "Okay¡­" Rudy uttered awkwardly.

    "It was an interesting game," she said with a smile on her face. "Would you like to y a game with me?"

    "I will pass," Rudy rejected her casually.

    "..."

    The girl furrowed her brows and said, "Why don''t you y with me?"

    ''Because I don''t want to!'' Rudy let out a weary sigh and said, "I am happy with what I won today. So I don''t want to make any more bets and lose them."

    Rudy was talking in a respectable manner since he didn''t know anything about the girl.

    ''She is probably from a wealthy and powerful family. It would be best if I don''t get involved with them,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    The girl closed her distance with Rudy and said, "What if I pay for you too?"

    "...?" Rudy raised his brows in confusion and asked, "Why¡­ would you want to do that?"

    The girl puffed her cheeks and said, "I just want to y with someone."

    "..."

    "So¡­? Will you y with me?" The girl asked with a curious look on her face.

    Rudy pondered for a while and asked, "What if I lose?"

    "Nothing," the girl replied with a shrug.

    "And.. what if I win? Who gets to keep the winnings?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    "You can keep them since it''s you who won," the girl replied nonchntly. "But I will ask you to pay me the betting amount back to me."

    "Only if I win, right? I don''t have to give you anything if I lose?" Rudy wanted to make everything clear before deciding on the girl''s offer.

    "Yes," the girl nodded in reply.

    ''What''s with this girl? She is giving me a golden opportunity. This is too good to be true! This girl has to be nning something, but obviously, I can''t ask her, and she won''t tell me her true intention.''

    ''Should I ept her offer? I can just use my powers if things get messy.'' Rudy pondered for a while and thought, ''I also want to test my luck since it has been abnormally good beyond my expectations.''

    Rudy nced at Angelica to see what she had to say.

    "Why don''t you agree to y with her?" Angelica asked. "I know she sounds shady, but if she is truly nning something, then you can cheat and win."

    She shrugged her shoulders and said, "I will be keeping a close eye on her too."

    Rudy nodded at the girl and said, "I would be d to ept your offer."

    "Nice!" the girl jumped and said, "Finally, I can y with someone of my age."

    The girl rushed to the counter and bought poker chips worth 100,000$. Out of that, she gave 50,000$ to Rudy and said, "Good luck!"

    "..."

    She ced the chips worth 2k$ on number 12, 2k$ on number 23, 2k$ on number 33, 2k$ on number 35, 2k$ on number 19, and 2k$ on number 5.

    "Straight on all!"

    ''Too many bets!'' Rudy eximed inwardly.

    The girl turned to Rudy and said, "Your turn."

    ''Since it''s not my money, and nothing happens if I lose¡­'' Rudy ced six bets on the numbers 2, 11, 20, 29, 13, and 6.

    "Not bad¡­" the girl said after looking at Rudy''s bets.

    ''Well, I just copied youryout,'' Rudy scoffed softly.

    The dealer spun the wheel, and after a few seconds, the ball stopped.

    However, it didn''t stop on any of the numbers the girl had ced bets on, nor did it stop Rudy''s number.

    It stopped at 0, and both Rudy and the girl lost their bet that was worth 24k$ in total.

    ====

    Thanks, @VinsmokeReiju_SIM, and @Mel_12345, for the gift!

 Chapter 52 - Uh Oh!

    ''Well, that started with a big oof¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Tsk!" the girl clicked her tongue and muttered, "I always lose the opening bets."

    The girl ced her bets on the same number again and said, "Straight, again!"

    Out of curiosity, Rudy also ced the bets on the same number again.

    The girl looked at Rudy with a weird re in her eyes and said, "You better not be taking this lightly."

    "I am not."

    "Hah!" Angelicaughed out loud and said, "You are clearly messing around since it''s not your money!"

    ''Shut up!''

    The dealer spun the wheel, and once again, the ball didn''t stop on any of the numbers Rudy and the girl had betted on. They lost 24k$ again.

    Furious, the girl ced the bet on the same number again.

    Rudy was baffled by the girl''s action. She was either too clever or too stupid.

    However, Rudy didn''t bet on the same number again. Instead, he ced his bet worth 2k$ on the number 17.

    "I will go single," he said.

    The dealer spun the wheel, and it spun for a few seconds before slowing down.

    The tension in the air was unimaginable.

    The ball rolled on the number and eventually stopped on number 17.

    "...!" Out of all four of them, Rudy was the most surprised since he didn''t even think before cing the bet.

    The dealer gave Rudy chips worth 70k$, plus the original bet.

    "..."

    Rudy nced at the girl, hoping she would be frustrated that she had lost three times in a row. But instead, she was grinning at Rudy.

    "I knew it!" she said. "You have super luck!"

    "Uhh¡­"

    "It''s like you have a superpower that gives you super luck!" Angelica yelled in Rudy''s ears.

    ''I¡­ don''t think luck is a superpower, though. And don''t yell in my ears!''

    The girl turned to the dealer and said, "What do you think, Matthew?"

    "I have been a dealer for ten years now, and I have to admit that this guy''s luck is exceptional," Matthew asserted.

    "See?" the girl smirked at Rudy.

    ''Why are ''you'' smirking?! He is talking about me, not you.''

    Rudy opened his mouth to say something, but Matthew interrupted him and said:

    "But I don''t think there is such a thing as super luck. Luck is a charm," he stated.

    Angelica squinted her eyes at Rudy and said, "Luck is a superpower, right?"

    The girl turned to Rudy and said, "What do you think?"

    Matthew looked at Rudy and said, "Luck is a charm."

    "No, it''s not." Rudy furrowed his brows in annoyance and said, "Luck is not a charm, nor a superpower. Luck is¡­ luck. Don''t freaking make it moreplicated than it already is."

    "No." Angelica shook her head and said, "Luck is a superpower."

    ''If it was truly a superpower, then I wouldn''t have lost the other bets¡­''

    The girl ced her bet on the six numbers Rudy had betted in the first two rounds, but instead of 2k$, she betted 2.5K$ on five numbers and 2k$ on thest one. Now, the girl didn''t have a single chip left to bet.

    She looked at Rudy with a smile on her face and said, "Your turn."

    Rudy ced a 2.5k$ bet on the number 31.

    Matthew spun the wheel, and the ball stopped on one of the bets the girl had chosen.

    "Yay!" she jumped in joy.

    Matthew took Rudy''s and the rest of the chips from the table and gave the chips worth 87.5k$, plus the betting amount, to the girl.

    She lost 47.5k$ and won 87.5k$ in return.

    The girl turned to Rudy and said, "Onest game."

    She ced a 2.5k$ bet on numbers 26 and 29 as singles. And Rudy ced the bet on number 20.

    Matthew spun the wheel, and the ball didn''t stop at either of their numbers.

    "Oh,e on~!" the girl groaned loudly with a sigh.

    Rudy scoffed softly and said, "Are you satisfied now?"

    The girl nodded and said, "Thanks for ying with me."

    Rudy gave all the chips worth 67k$ to the girl and said, "Here is all your money, including the original amount and the winnings."

    "But¡­ that wasn''t the deal¡­" the girl muttered.

    "Yeah, it wasn''t. But I don''t want them," Rudy said in a calm voice. "It was a nice game."

    Rudy didn''t want to have any involvement with the girl or any favors. Besides, he could earn the same amount, if not more, if he wanted. He could cheat his way and win every game, but Rudy had nned to earn 10k$ only, although he ended up earning nearly 20k$.

    The girl moved her hand forward to shake hands with Rudy and stared at him with an innocent smile on her face.

    "Once again, thanks for ying with me," she said in a calm voice.

    Rudy shook hands with the girl and said, "It was a pleasure."

    "Can I know your name?" she asked with a curious look on her face.

    ''I¡­ don''t want to tell my real name, but¡­ it shouldn''t matter since there could be many more Rudy in the world. Furthermore, even my appearance is different, so they wouldn''t be able to find me even if they wanted to.''

    "My name is Rudy," Rudy replied while shaking hands with the girl. "May I have your name?"

    "My name is Maria. Maria Ross," the girl replied with a grin on her face.

    "Nice to meet you, Maria." Rudy shot a nce at Angelica to see her pouting for some reason.

    After shaking hands with Maria, Rudy took the chips and made his way to the counter to get them exchanged.

    Rudy gave 15 Maroon chips, five purple chips, 20 ck chips, 12 orange, and two red. All the chips were worth 19630$.

    "Would you like to receive them in cash or online deposit?" the man at the counter asked.

    ''I don''t have a bank ount yet, so I will go with the cash.''

    "I would like them in cash, please," Rudy responded in a calm voice.

    "Alright." The man ced the money on the counter and said, "Show your ID and take the money."

    "..."

    "Uh oh¡­" Angelica covered her mouth in shock.

 Chapter 53 - Wayouts

    ''This never happened in movies!'' Rudy cried out loud but inwardly.

    Rudy came to the casino to get rich. He could easily earn millions if he cheated, but he wanted to y righteously without misusing his powers.

    Since it was his first time gambling in the casino, Rudy aimed to earn at least 10k$, which he considered as an average monthly sry ording to his standards. Rudy was offered 30k$ per month as a sry in his previous life before he got into the tragic ident, so it was fair for him to assume 10k$ as an average sry¡ª although he knew it was a great amount.

    Rudy won and lost, but he won more than he wanted to. But then, Maria offered him to y with her, and he agreed.

    After all that, Rudy took the chips he had won to the counter and asked for the payout in cash. However, the man at the counter asked for ID verification.

    "What are you going to do now?" Angelica asked with a curious yet anxious look on her face.

    In this world, there was no one who knew Rudy better than Angelica. And she knew how Rudy was feeling after finding out about the ID verification during the checkout.

    Rudy looked at the man behind the counter and said, "I will be right back after taking a short leak."

    The man at the counter stared at Rudy with a judging look on his face. Then, he took the cash from the counter and ced it back under the counter.

    "Sure."

    Rudy went to the washroom, but all of the cubicles were upied except thest one.

    Upon entering thest cubicle, Rudy could smell a familiar scent; the smell of the perfume the brother and sister were wearing and the stench of male and female juice.

    Normally, one wouldn''t be able to smell that because of the scent of the perfume. However, Rudy had a super sharp sense that allowed him to smell even a faint smell.

    Angelica ced her hand on the wall on the side and said, "This is where the man had pushed his sister. And she had wrapped her legs around the man''s waist.

    "Stop it. I don''t want to hear someone''s sex session," Rudy muttered with a sigh.

    "The brother was rough, and his pp was big too," Angelica added.

    Rudy raised his brows with a curious look on his face and asked, "Bigger than me?"

    "Of course not. He was nowhere near you, not in roughness or the pp size."

    For some reason, Rudy felt a sense of victory after hearing that.

    Angelica ced her hand on her cave and started ying with herself.

    "Anmh~" she moaned.

    "...what are you¡­. Doing¡­?" Rudy asked with apletely baffled look on his face.

    "I watched them have sex here, and so I got horny. But I controlled myself. But now that we are back here¡­ I am horny again¡­"

    Angelica cat on Rudy''sp and kissed him on the lips a couple of times before saying, "Can you fuck me?"

    "No," Rudy rejected Angelica''s offer with a straight face.

    "Why not!" Angelica yelled desperately.

    "You deserve this punishment." Rudy furrowed his brows and said with a smug look on his face: "You preferred to watch them have sex instead ofing with me."

    "Furthermore, You got turned on by watching them. You ignored your master. So just like any master would do, I am going to punish you," Rudy said with a smug look on his face.

    Angelica puffed her cheeks and continued kissing Rudy. She thought if she kissed Rudy enough times to make him hard and horny, he would fuck her. But that wasn''t going to happen because Rudy was in a major dilemma.

    Rudy stopped Angelica by cing his hands on her shoulders and looked at Angelica with a serious expression on his face.

    SIGH!

    Angelica sighed and stopped trying to get Rudy in the mood, but she didn''t know that Rudy was already in the mood.

    "What are you going to do about the ID?" Angelica asked Rudy.

    "I can do many things, but that would lead to either me getting banned from this casino or penny less in the end."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I can go back to the counter, grab the money, and teleport back to my house. But that would expose me and my powers. I might even get mentioned in the news, and that would end up me getting banned from not only this, but all the casinos in this country," Rudy stated.

    "However, that''s not a problem, because I can change my appearance to some degree and make myself look like a totally new person. But then I would need an ID card to enter this or any casino," Rudy uttered with a deep sigh.

    "What are the other options?" Angelica asked out of curiosity.

    "I can mind control the man at the counter and make him give me the money without any ID, but I want to avoid mind-controlling people¡­"

    "Let''s keep that option as ourst resort, shall we?"

    Rudy nodded and continued, "Another decent option is that I teleport back to my house without taking any money. But then I would have to pull some tricks to enter this casino again."

    Angelica and Rudy discussed that matter for a while and went back to the counter. He didn''t want to spend more time in the washroom, or the man at the counter could have gotten suspicious.

    "So we are going to mind control him?" Angelica asked Rudy to confirm.

    After talking and pondering for a while, Rudy had decided to go with thest option, which was to mind control the man at the counter to give him the money he had won.

    However, when Rudy went back to the counter, he saw Maria exchanging the chips that Rudy had given her.

    "I have got another idea," Rudy muttered and hurriedly walked to the counter.

    He stood beside Maria and smiled at her.

    Maria noticed Rudy and said, "You are still here?! I thought you left already."

    "Yeah¡­" Rudy scoffed and said, "I ate something weird beforeing to the casino, and¡­. You know the rest. I need to go to the washroom again and again because¡­"

    SIGH!

    Rudy''s acting had gotten a lot better, and everything he said looked real and natural.

    "Yeah, I feel you¡­" Maria nodded in agreement.

    Rudy closed his distance with Maria and whispered, "Hey, I need your help."

    ===

    Author''s Note- What do you think he would do?

 Chapter 54 - Master Rusher

    "I need your help," Rudy said to Maria in a calm voice.

    "Yes?"

    Rudy got closer to Maria and whispered, "I don''t have my ID with me, and as you know, we can''t checkout without ID. So do you think you can do something and help me out?"

    "Umm¡­ even though I use my name or my family name, we still have to follow the casino rules¡­" Maria said with an awkward smile on her face.

    "Oh¡­" Rudy sighed with a dejected look on his face.

    ''I guess I will have to use mind control, after all,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Maria raised her brow with a judging look on her face and asked, "Can I ask how you entered the casino without an ID? Surely, they had checked your ID when you entered, right? So why don''t you have your ID with you right now?"

    ''Things got more messy than they should have. But I guess this was bound to happen eventually when I had talked this out with the man at the counter.''

    ''I know this sounds like ame and dumb excuse, but it should work.''

    Rudy turned to Maria and said, "It was in my wallet. But when I went to the washroom for the first time, and when I stood up, my wallet fell into the sink, and I flushed it without noticing. When I went there again, I saw the contents of my wallet floating, but everything was a mess. And my ID got flushed with several other things."

    Maria gave Rudy a weird look as though she didn''tpletely believe him, but regardless of what she thought of Rudy''s reasoning. But she knew Rudy wasn''t a bad guy since he gave her his winnings¡ª although he won using her money.

    Especially when they lived in a world where one could kill another for a few bucks.

    However, Rudy''s kind action was enough to gain Maria''s trust and respect.

    Rudy hadnded a hit on a big shot without realizing it.

    "But let me try what I can do." Maria tapped on the counter to get the man''s attention.

    The man was busy with other customers, so he ignored Maria.

    ".."

    Maria was a little frustrated after that, but she understood why he did that.

    The dealers, the man at the counter, and the manager who sits in the back office had the toughest job in casinos. While the dealer had to supervise the games, the man at the counter had to focus on the customers dealing.

    However, the manager who sits in the office had to supervise everything and also keep their eyes on the dealer and the man at the counter.

    Once the man at the counter had dealt with the other customers, he turned to Maria and Rudy.

    "Yes?" he looked at Rudy and said, "Your ID please."

    "Hey, Carry." Maria called out the man and said, "His wallet got flushed by mistake. And his ID was in it."

    "She knows everyone''s name," Angelica remarked

    ''Of course, she would know everyone''s name!''

    "Oh?" Carry looked at Rudy with an amusing look on his face and said, "No problem. We can open up the sewer for you."

    ''I knew it woulde to this.'' Rudy prepared himself to use mind control on Carry, but Angelica stopped him.

    "Wait for a second," she said and pointed her gaze at Maria.

    "I will take the responsibility of this man," Maria said to Carry. "Give him his cash."

    Carry furrowed his brows at Maria and said, "And who are you to take responsibility?"

    "You know me, I am Maria Ross," Maria uttered with a confused and puzzled look on her face.

    "I know that. But who are you?" Carry asked.

    "You don''t hold any power, or you don''t have any base to use your authority. You are nothing but a little girl," Carry said with an arrogant look on his face.

    ''Oh, you shouldn''t have done that¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly with a disappointed look on his face.

    One of the things Rudy hated the most was people looking down on someone for no apparent reason.

    ''If they can''t respect someone, then don''t disrespect them either.'' This was a rule of thumb for Rudy, and he followed that.

    Of course, Rudy didn''t force his motto on others; that was ame thing to do. But it wasn''t as though it was wrong.

    Reba had done an excellent job raising Rudy. Even though she was a single mother, she gave Rudy proper guidance and taught him the rights and wrongs in life.

    Of course, Rudy wasn''t a saint, and he did many wrong things in his past life. But getting mature after living his life as an adult, Rudy could differentiate between right and wrong.

    Maria gritted her teeth and clenched her fist in frustration.

    Rudy felt bad after seeing that because Maria was insulted and disrespected only because he asked her for help.

    Rudy was going to open his mouth to back Maria up, but he had no need to.

    "You are right," Maria said. "You are absolutely right."

    Maria frowned her face and said, "That''s why, I will call my brother."

    After hearing that, Carry''s face turned pale.

    ''He is still here? I Thought he left already!'' Carry panicked.

    "What''s wrong?" Maria smirked and said with a smug look on her face: "Did you see a ghost or something?"

    ''Technically, there is a ghost standing with us¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly and smiled at Angelica.

    Carry began sweating after hearing that. He realized he had made a big mistake.

    ''Oh, I love this!'' Rudy shouted inwardly. ''He insulted Maria by saying she had no authority or power, but instead of getting angry over it, Maria showed him his ce by showing her authority.''

    ''But still¡­'' Rudy looked at Carry and thought, ''If he is freaking out like this, her brother must be someone who holds enough power to scare a casino worker. They are trained well for this type of situation, and still¡­''

    "There is no need to call Master Rusher. I would be d to help this man out," Carry said in an obedient tone.

    "Master¡­?" Rudy muttered.

    "Yes." Maria turned to Rudy and uttered, "My brother is the owner of this casino."

    "Of¡­ course¡­" Rudy said with an awkward smile on his face.

    ===

    Author''s Note- Rudy is probably the only person who can get himself into another trouble while getting out of the other one.

 Chapter 55 - Sugar Mama

    ''Her brother is the owner of this casino?! That man who was fucking his own sister?!'' Rudy eximed inwardly.

    "I see." Rudy took a deep breath and said, "I saw your family ying the roulette game, so I assumed you were also another customer."

    "Well, he owns many casinos, but this one is my father''s favorite ever since he was of your age. So my brother bought this one, and now he brings him here once in a while," Maria stated with a smile on her face.

    "They always brought me with them but didn''t let me y until I turned 18," she added.

    "I mean¡­ that''s good parenting¡­" Rudy muttered under his breath.

    Maria squinted her eyes at Rudy and said, "I thought you were different than them, but in the end, everyone is the same."

    "You shouldn''t have said that, Rudy. You made the girl sad," Angelica remarked whileughing out loud.

    ''She gets so annoying sometimes that I feel like railing her rough for an entire night!''

    Rudy didn''t know that Angelica was doing that on purpose to make him angry, so he could nail herter and be rough with her after remembering all the annoyingments and remarks she made during the entire day.

    "Here is your cash," Carry said while cing the money on the counter.

    Rudy was about to take the money, but a sudden thought crossed his mind that made him take a different action. He turned to Maria, who was ring at him with puffed cheeks.

    Beside her, Angelica was standing with the same expression on her face, seemingly trying to imitate angry Maria.

    Without thinking, Rudy tried to p Angelica lightly to ''poof'' her pouting cheeks, but Angelica jumped back, and he ended up ''poofing'' Maria''s cheek.

    ''This was an extremely stupid move.'' Rudy knew it was toote to do anything, so he did the same with his other hand poofing Maria''s other cheek.

    Now, Rudy was pressing his hands against Maria''s cheek, and her face was in his hand.

    Maria''s face flushed a little as she said, "What do you think you are doing!"

    ''I honestly don''t know myself!'' Rudy yelled inwardly.

    "Your cheeks looked like they were about to explode, so I tried to stop that," Rudy uttered with a soft scoff.

    Maria shrugged Rudy''s hands from her face and said, "Don''t touch me without my permission."

    "Ahahaha!" Angelicaughed out loud and said, "This is so funny!"

    Angelica was rolling on the floor, quite literally.

    "Ahahaha!" She continuedughing. "I love when you get yourself in a situation like this!"

    ''I have got a sadist in my harem! I hope she won''t turn into a yandere down the path. But I don''t think that wouldn''t happen since she was the one who suggested that I have a harem,'' Rudy thought to himself.

    "Umm.. I need your help," Rudy said to Maria.

    "Again," he added.

    "What?"

    Rudy pointed his gaze at the money and said, "How about you take this money too?"

    "...what?" Angelica asked with a confused look on her face.

    "....?" Maria didn''t say anything out of surprise.

    "Let me exin." After a brief pause, Rudy continued, "You take my money, and in return, you give me your card."

    "..."

    "I won''t use the money. And even if I do, I won''t use more than what¡­ more than the money I am giving you¡­" Rudy exined in an awkward manner.

    Maria stared at Rudy for a while and uttered, "So, in short, you are asking me to be your sugar mama?"

    "No¡­" Rudy shook his head with a sigh and said, "I can''t keep cash with me. So I want you to have my money, and you give me your card."

    Maria pondered for a while without saying anything.

    "You can limit card transactions to the money I am giving you," Rudy added to reassure Maria.

    Sure, Rudy was asking too much to a girl he had met a few hours ago. But he felt like Maria would agree because she seemed gullible and innocent to him.

    "Well, I don''t mind." Maria shrugged her shoulders and said, "And you can use as much money as you want. In fact, I use my father''s card, so¡­ I don''t care either way."

    "Is that okay¡­?"

    "Yeah, we have too much money, so a few millions wouldn''t affect us. It''s like mere change for us," she said with a proud face.

    Maria opened her purse and gave Rudy a ck card. However, just as Rudy was about to take the card from Maria''s hand, she pulled her hand back and smirked at Rudy.

    "...." Rudy raised his brows and thought, ''I don''t like this look and smirk on her face.''

    "You know, if I give you the card just like this, it would be an easy win for you. How about you do something to earn it?" Maria uttered with a curious look on her face.

    "Like what? I am already giving you my money¡­" Rudy wondered. After pondering for a while, Rudy said, "How about you give me your phone number?"

    Maria''s face flushed a little after hearing that.

    ''This looks like I am trying to woo her. I should have phrased it better.'' Rudy let out a weary sigh.

    "Or I can give you my number," Rudy rephrased his statement.

    "But¡­ why¡­ do you want my number?" Maria asked with a curious and confused look on her face.

    "You can call me anytime you want to y with me. And I wille within 5 minutes," Rudy asserted. "But you can only call me once a week."

    Maria raised her brow with a curious look on her face and said, "What if you don''te within 5 minutes?"

    "Umm¡­ you can block the card?"

    "Heh!" Maria scoffed out loud after hearing that. "You are so funny!"

    "Am¡­ I..?"

    "Yes, you are!" Angelica yelled from behind. "You should be aedian."

    ''I swear I am going to fuck her senseless tonight!'' Rudy cursed and swore to punish Angelica tonight. However, it was more of a pleasure than a punishment.

    "Alright, fine." Maria handed the ck card to Rudy and said, "The casino blocks cell towers, so I will have to write my number on your phone."

    ===

    Author''s Note- Rate Rudy''s pick-up skills.

 Chapter 56 - Friends

    "Give me your phone so that I can insert my number," Maria said to Rudy.

    Rudy took out his phone from his pocket and handed it to Maria after unlocking it.

    "..." Maria was baffled after seeing Rudy''s phone''s condition.

    ''The phone''s screen has so many cracks, and it is so unresponsive! How does he even use this?'' Maria wondered. ''And even the phone model is outdated and eight years old.''

    Maria opened the contact list to add her number. While adding her number, she thought, ''Does he not have enough money to buy a new one? Come to think of it, his starting bet was also only 5$.''

    Maria handed Rudy his phone back after entering her number.

    ''I can buy him a new phone with thetest model, but maybe there is a reason he is using this old one?'' Maria thought. ''Like maybe it was given to him by someone close to him? Maybe brother or sister? Or perhaps his parents?''

    Maria inspected Rudy from head to toe and thought, ''Even his clothes look old and short for him. Is he from a poor family?''

    ''But his luck is super! And he earned decent money tonight. Wait¡­ he didn''t even know the rules of betting. Could it be that it was his first time here?'' MAria uttered inwardly.

    Maria was watching Rudy y as she had said to Rudy when she approached him with an offer to y with her, so she could hear his conversation with Matthew.

    ''I don''t think I should mention it, though. It might be a sensitive topic for him.'' Maria smiled at Rudy and thought, ''I don''t want to lose my only friend in the world.''

    ''Wait¡­'' Maria raised her brows and thought, ''We are friends¡­ right?''

    Maria wanted to ask Rudy if they were friends, but she was afraid to hear his answer.

    Maria had spent her entire life at home. She wasn''t allowed to go out, and even her education was home tutored.

    Rudy was the only person around her age that she had talked to outside her household, and she felt a weird feeling in her heart after spending time with Rudy.

    ''Should I ask him?'' Maria asked herself.

    However, she was worried for nothing.

    Rudy could hear every word Maria had thought because of his telepathy ability which was randomly activated for some reason.

    However, Rudy had a faint idea why it was triggered.

    ''It''s because she was thinking about me and wanted to ask me something. Just like how it was triggered when the principal wanted to tell me to take rest.''

    ''But.. it was already triggered when the taxi driver asked me to give 500$ as a taxi fare. And I highly doubt he wanted me to hear it¡­''

    Rudy wanted to think more about the sudden trigger of his telepathy, but he had something else to take care of first.

    He cleared his throat and moved his hand towards Maria to shake hands with her.

    "..." Maria shook hands with Rudy with a confused look on her face, but she didn''t say anything.

    ''I thought she would say it if I took the initiative, but I guess I will have to say it now¡­'' Rudy sighed.

    Rudy looked into Maria''s eyes and said, "Let''s hope our friendship gets deeper the more time we spend with each other."

    "..." Maria''s face flushed a little. But she nodded with a grin on her face and said, "Yes."

    ''I tried to copy the line someone said to me in my past life, but I think I fucked it up a little¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Angelica hugged Rudy from behind and said, "You know, that looked more like you were trying to make your rtionship more than that of a friend. Like, you said you wanted to deepen your friendship, but that could easily be misunderstood as a proposal.''

    ''What the fuck are you talking about?! No matter how I look at it, it''s obvious that you are trying to pull my leg here.''

    Rudy tried to shrug off Angelica from his back. But instead of moving back or making some distance with Rudy, Angelica moved her hand down to Rudy''s crotch and stroked his snake from the outside.

    ''...!'' Rudy took a deep breath and slowly exhaled to act normal.

    "What''s wrong?" Maria asked.

    "Nothing." Rudy shook his head and pointed his gaze at the money on the counter after saying, "How about you have that money deposit in your bank ount?"

    "There is no need for that," Maria scoffed. "I spend that amount of money on homeless people."

    "Oka..y¡­"

    Maria turned around and walked to the counter to take the cash.

    At the same time, Rudy turned around and squeezed both of Angelica''s breasts to calm her down. And it worked, but not the squeezing.

    She stopped because of the re in Rudy''s eyes.

    It wasn''t as though she was scared of Rudy, but she realized that she had crossed the limit.

    However, Rudy wasn''t truly angry at Angelica. The only reason he acted like that was that, as with any normal male, if their snake was stroked regardless of where they were, they would get hard.

    Rudy wanted to avoid getting a boner in front of Maria, especially when they became friends and shook hands.

    Maria walked back to Rudy while cing the cash in her purse. She stood in front of Rudy and stared at him with a smile on her face.

    "..."

    "..."

    They both stared at each other without saying anything because neither of them knew what to say. While Angelica nced back and forth between Rudy and Maria.

    "Uhh... I should leave now¡­" Rudy said with an awkward smile on his face.

    "Yeah. Wait¡­" Maria closed her distance with Rudy and said, "How do you n to go back?"

    ''Teleporting, of course. But as if I could say that.''

    "I am going to take a taxi¡­" Rudy responded.

    "Then how about I drop you off?" Maria offered with an innocent smile on her face.

    ===

    Author''s Note- Guess the car.

    An extra chapter on 1000 powers stone. Or 200 golden tickets!

 Chapter 57 - Mariaâ€™s Family Background

    "Then how about I drop you off?" Maria offered with an innocent smile on her face.

    ''But when she was ying roulette with her family, didn''t she say if she won the game, her father would have to buy her first car?'' Rudy thought to himself. ''So she shouldn''t have a car, right? Unless, of course, she is talking about her family member''s car.''

    Rudy nodded in agreement and said, "Why not."

    "Yay!" Maria jumped in joy and took Rudy out of the casino from the backdoor.

    "What about the rest of your family?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "They already went home," Maria replied with a shrug.

    "But inside, you said your brother was¡­ oh¡­" Rudy realized that Maria lied to help Rudy out.

    "Shall we go now?" Maria said with a grin on her face.

    She took Rudy to her car, and Rudy was genuinely surprised to see it.

    It was a ck Limousine.

    ''Wow. Why am I even surprised?'' Rudy asked with a soft scoff. ''I should have expected something like this.''

    Maria opened the car''s door, and eight men wearing ck-suit walked out.

    They stood on each side of the door to make way for Maria to enter the car. But they took out their weapons when they saw Rudy following him.

    "He is with me," Maria said to the guards.

    "But miss¡ª"

    Maria frowned her face and said, "He. Is. With. Me."

    "With all due respect, I will have to let your father know about this," one of the guards said.

    "I am just going to drop him off on the way," Maria stated. "Come one! I am 19 now! Give me some freedom!"

    "..."

    "..."

    All the guards nced at each other and nodded.

    "Alright, miss."

    "And I am going alone with him. You all can call another car from home," Maria asserted nonchntly.

    "...!"

    "That''s dangerous¡ª"

    Maria interrupted the guard and said, "I know what you are trying to say. But you should know that I have been trained to defend myself, right?"

    "..."

    The guards sighed and turned around to face their backs to each other. As though they were pretending not to see anything.

    Maria beckoned Rudy with a smile on her face and said, "Come."

    Rudy reluctantly sat in the car and closed the door behind him.

    Rudy told Maria his address, but he didn''t tell her the exact address.

    Maria pressed the switch on the handrest of her seat and uttered Rudy''s address.

    [As you say, miss Maria,] the driver spoke.

    The car started driving, and Rudy and Angelica made themselvesfortable on the seat while Maria looked out of the window.

    ''Her guards allowed it?! Seriously?!'' Rudy couldn''t believe why the guards would allow Maria to go with aplete stranger they had never seen before. That seemed highly unlikely since Rudy knew no bodyguards would do that.

    ''Unless she really means what she said a while ago¡­''

    Maria wasn''t kidding when she mentioned her training. She was truly trained in all types ofbat, and she could easily defeat the elite guards in 1 vs. 1bat. Of course, she would have a tough time fighting more than once.

    However, even if all the guards tried to fight Rudy at once, they wouldn''t even be able to touch him.

    Rudy nced around the interior of the car and saw it waspletely different from the outside.

    Sure, it wasn''t his first time in the limousine. Anon had a simr car, and Rudy had traveled in it many times in his past life.

    But this one was a lot different.

    There were champagne bottles and all the necessary things for the parties. There was a disco light and automated seats that could be controlled with the remote.

    However, what Rudy was the most surprised by was the guns in the drawer.

    Rudy didn''t mean to see them, but he was staring at the interior of the car so much that it activated his see-through ability, and he ended up seeing the things he shouldn''t actually see.

    Of course, Rudy acted normal and stayed calm. It wasn''t as though his life was in danger anyway since he could easily blow up the car with a simple snap.

    "What''s wrong?" Maria asked. She tilted her head to the side while looking out of the window and asked, "You are silent all of a sudden."

    "I was just wondering who you are. Your family is rich, and you have bodyguards. So you must be a celebrity or a daughter of the business¡ª"

    "No." Mariaughed out loud and said, "You are wrong."

    "Oh¡­"

    Maria finally locked her eyes with Rudy and said, "I am a mafia."

    ''Now, I am surprised!'' Rudy yelled inwardly. ''But I should have predicted that already. There were lots of clues.''

    That thought didn''t cross Rudy''s mind because of how loving their family was. It was highly unlikely that a mafia family would get along so well.

    Furthermore, upon seeing and hearing her family members interact with each other, they seemed like a normal family.

    ''It''s rare to see family members getting along¡ª'' Rudy stopped when he remembered how the brother and sister of the family got ''too'' intimate with each other.

    ''I don''t think anyone in the family knows about their incestuous activity.'' Rudy looked at Maria and thought, ''And Maria doesn''t give off mafia vibes, to be honest.''

    ''She said she donates to homeless people, and I don''t think mafias care about anyone.'' Rudy clenched his fists and muttered, "I know it because of a certain incident in my past life."

    "Hmm? Did you say something?" Maria asked with a curious look on her face.

    Rudy shook his head and said, "I guess there are good mafias too."

    "Well, I wouldn''t consider our syndicate as ''good'' but yeah, we are the least violent among all the other syndicates," Maria asserted.

    ''I can know more about them through Maria.''

    Rudy yed dumb and asked, "How many syndicates are there in the underworld?"

    "There are 12 pirs of the underworld. But there are many syndicates. Some are small organizations that are not in any syndicates, and then there are small gangs you see on the streets."

    After a brief pause, Maria said, "Out of the 12 pirs, my family¡ª the Ross Syndicate is the wealthiest. But we are not the strongest."

    Meanwhile, Angelica was masturbating in front of Rudy to distract him from his conversation with Maria.

    ===

    Author''s Note- It seems the underworld is about to get a new king.

    Thanks, @JotaMS, and Ok_Two, for the gift!

 Chapter 58 - Underworldâ€™s History

    "Your syndicate is the wealthiest, but not the strongest? That doesn''t make sense," Rudy uttered.

    "Money doesn''t rte power and strength, you know?"

    "Yeah, but they are indirectly rted to each other." Rudy changed his position on the seat and sat beside Maria.

    "If your syndicate is the wealthiest, then other syndicates must also know about it, right?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    Maria nodded and said, "That''s why we are called that."

    "That means, the smaller organizations who aren''t part of any syndicates would surely want to join your syndicate. Hence, it would naturally also increase the manpower of your syndicate," Rudy asserted without taking any pause.

    "Of course, I am not saying this based on any proof. It''s just a theoretical assumption," he added.

    Maria covered her mouth and giggled to stop herself fromughing.

    "...did I say something funny¡­?" Rudy asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "No." Maria shook her head and said, "I am just surprised that you came to that conclusion after knowing one thing about my syndicate."

    "..."

    "But you are right. On paper, we are not the strongest, but we do have a lot of organizations in our syndicate. And besides, the underworld has been at peace for thest twenty years, so no one truly knows what strength one possesses."

    "That''s a good thing?" Rudy wondered and thought, ''In my past life, there was a major underworld outbreak a few yearster. I don''t know what caused it, but the entire underworld was turned upside down.''

    "You know, when my father was around our age, he was so evil to the core. He did so many evil things that I can''t describe without feeling disgusted. He was like that for years. Even after he married my mother to gain the power of her family organization, he didn''t love her. He slept with dozens of women every day and treated my mother harshly. He never paid attention to her. He killed all the women who got pregnant with his child to avoid future drama. He wanted only one heir¡ª a son."

    "He had threatened my mother that if she gave birth to a daughter, he would kill her and the child. But luckily, my mother gave birth to twins. One was a boy, and another was a girl," Maria scoffed as she said that.

    "Father was confused. But since mom gave birth to the son, he didn''t do anything to the daughter and my mother. Years passed by, and he still remained evil. He taught my brother and sister how to kill and conquer."

    "My father was feared in the entire underground. His enemies left the fights whenever they heard he wasing. All the organizations wanted to join our syndicate. The other syndicates also wanted to make a peace pact with our syndicate. Our syndicate had be the most powerful in the underground." Maria looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "And that''s how our syndicate became the wealthiest in the entire underground."

    "That makes sense," Rudy nodded after hearing that. "But he didn''t give off evil vibes in the casino."

    "He changed 20 years ago and turned into a big-hearted man. No one knows what happened to him, but he became a kind person. He started taking care of everyone. He apologized to the families of the people he had killed and gave them money. He donated funds to charity and did many good things." Maria shrugged her shoulders and said, "Maybe he saw a devil that made him realize the true meaning of evil."

    "Or maybe he changed because you were born?" Rudy said with a judging look on his face. "You are 20 years old, right?"

    "Heh!" Maria snorted and said, "That''s not possible."

    "Why not?"

    "There are no pictures or evidence of my birth. Normally, parents record those moments because they are precious and memorable moments for any parent." Maria smiled wryly as she continued, "I don''t know what happened to him twenty years ago. But there was an underground war that happened around the same time."

    Maria was awfully calm and open while talking with Rudy.

    Even Rudy found it strange, but he recalled how awkward she felt while calling Rudy her friend.

    ''She doesn''t know the boundaries of friendship. She is naive and innocent on this side,'' Rudy scoffed softly and smiled at Maria.

    Maria squinted her eyes and said, "What are youughing for."

    "You are not like other mafias, or should I say¡­ you don''t look like one."

    Rudy said that because the entire family had a background.

    ording to Maria, her father was an evil lord. She didn''t talk much about her mother. While her brother was married and had a healthy rtionship with his wife.

    Rudy came to that conclusion because Rusher was flirting with his wife when they were ying the game.

    Maria''s sister didn''t get along with her husband, and she drugged him every night to subdue his lust. She was having an affair with her brother, which was extremely immoral.

    Considering all that, Maria was the only one with no secrets and peculiar habits.

    Maria looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "Do you truly think I am different from the rest of my family?"

    "Yeah¡­?"

    "I knew it." Maria bit her lips and said, "I always felt out of ce with them. You know, I think I am not truly my father''s daughter."

    Rudy raised his brows with a curious and confused look on his face and asked, "Why would you think that?"

    "Sometimes, I just feel like I don''t belong there. Like there is no connection between me and the rest of my family members¡­" Maria muttered with a disdainful tone.

    "You look awfully a lot like your sister, though. So I am pretty sure you are part of the family," Rudy reassured.

    "If you look close enough, all humans are the same."

    ''Not, they are not¡­'' Rudy sighed and tried to say something, but he thought it would be best to keep his mouth shut since it seemed to be a sensitive case for her.

    ===

    Author''s Note- A revtion in the next chapter. Any guesses?

 Chapter 59 - Comforting Maria

    Rudy looked at Angelica, who was still masturbating, and his eyes widened in realization as he recalled something he had heard in the cubicle.

    ''Are you trying to get me pregnant again like you did 20 years ago?'' Rudy remembered what the woman had said.

    He turned to Maria and asked, "Where were your brother and sister twenty years ago? Or rather, at the time you were born?"

    "As I said, there was an underworld war going on 20 years ago. So my father sent them overseas to not involve them in all that," Maria answered.

    "That''s why even they don''t know why father turned into saint from a devil," she added with a shrug.

    ''I get it now. Everything makes sense¡­''

    Rudy smiled at Maria and thought, ''I think Rusher got his sister pregnant when they were hiding overseas 20 years ago. And Maria is their child.''

    ''That exins why Maria looked a lot like her sister¡­ her mother¡­.'' Rudy was having a crisis in his mind after thinking all that.

    ''That also exins why Maria''s parents¡­ grandparents, didn''t have any photos of her birth,'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''Her biological parents, the brother and sister, returned with a child with them. I don''t know what they said to their parents, but I don''t think they know the truth.''

    Angelica also realized that. Even though she was masturbating, she was paying attention to Rudy and Maria''s conversion.

    She looked at Rudy and said, "So Maria is the product of incest."

    ''This is so cruel¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''I can''t imagine how Maria would feel when she gets to know about this¡­''

    "It would be for the best if she never gets to know about this," Angelica said to Rudy.

    Rudy nodded in response without saying anything for obvious reasons.

    ''She already feels distanced from her family members. I mean, she was actually right. You can easily tell the difference between parental love and the love of a guardian. Her grandparents don''t love her as parents but rather as guardians. And there is a huge difference.''

    ''Like how mom loves me as my mother. And Joe would also love me as a father, but that would be a little different.''

    Rudy thought he should say something to Maria to make her feel better. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t put his feelings into words.

    In the end, Rudy decided to take a natural approach.

    He held Maria''s hand in his hand and said, "Does it matter?"

    "Huh?"

    "Does it matter?" Rudy asked again.

    "Wha..t?" Maria couldn''t understand what Rudy was trying to say.

    "You just said it, right? You feel like you don''t belong there. So does it matter if you feel like that?" Rudy asked in a gentle voice.

    Maria''s eyes widened after hearing that as though she had heard the words of wisdom. She realized that she was worried for nothing.

    Maria smiled and shook her head in response before saying, "My life wouldn''t change, not even a bit. So it doesn''t matter."

    "Then stop worrying about it," he said with a smile on his face. "Nothing goodes with worry. Live your life to your fullest and don''t waste a single opportunity because one lost opportunity is equal to one lifeline."

    He squeezed Maria''s hand and said, "You won''t get a chance to live your life again. You only get one life to live, so make sure you don''t waste it worrying about the things that don''t matter."

    After hearing Rudy''s words, Maria couldn''t help but tear up.

    "..."

    "...."

    "Aww, you made her cry," Angelicamented.

    ''Shut up! And stop masturbating, you horny ghost!''

    Maria ended up crying because of the emotions Rudy had put behind his words. Since Rudy had experienced what he had just said, Angelica could feel his sadness and despair in his words. That made Maria realize how lucky she was to have everything in her life.

    She had parents who loved her, siblings who were her biological parents, money, fame, everything. However, she didn''t have respect and authority. That was something she had to earn. And now, she wanted Rudy to help her with that.

    "I need your help with something. Can you help me?" Maria asked with a reluctance in her voice, as though she wasn''t sure if she shouldn''t ask him or not. No, it wasn''t because she didn''t trust Rudy, it was because she didn''t want to involve Rudy in the underworld matters. But it was toote now.

    Rudy had already decided to shake the underworld.

    "What is it?" Rudy asked. "You helped me out twice tonight. So it would be fair for me to help you out in return."

    "Well¡­"

    Rudy realized the reason behind Maria''s hesitation, but he genuinely wanted to help her because he could benefit from it too.

    "We are friends now, right? And friends help each other out." Rudy rubbed his thumb on Maria''s hand and said, "Tell me, what is it?"

    "Umm¡­ I don''t think you have the power to help me out¡­" Maria muttered under her breath.

    ''I have the power to make everything possible. Just say it, and I will make it happen.'' Rudy wanted to say that out loud, but it was for the best that he didn''t.

    After a brief silence, Maria opened her mouth and said, "Every year, a poker tournament happens in the casinos. And the winner gets a huge winning amount. They also get a casino pass and special ess to the VIP club of the casino."

    "Okay¡­"

    "And the VIP club also has a yearly poker tournament, and the winner gets ess to the underworld VIP club and many more perks," Maria asserted.

    "So¡­ you want my help for that?"

    Maria nodded and said, "You have super luck, so there is a high chance that you will win. Of course, I will be the one providing all the funds, so you don''t have to worry about money. And it would be perfectly fine even if you lose."

    "But¡­ you are already part of the underworld, right? Why do you want to¡­.?" Rudy had a faint idea what Maria was trying to say, but he had to confirm it by hearing her say it with her own mouth.

    "I have ess, but you don''t.." Maria''s face flushed a little as she said, "I want to bring you to the underworld."

 Chapter 60 - Thirsty Angelica

    After making a small deal with Maria, she dropped Rudy off near the park.

    "Are you sure you want to get off here?" Maria asked with an anxious look on her face. "I can drop you near your house if you¡ª"

    "Yeah." Rudy nodded and said, "My house is right after the park, so this is a shortcut."

    "Okay then, see you¡­ next week?" Maria wondered awkwardly.

    "You can call me to y games, but remember, only once a week."

    "What would you do if I called you more than one time a week?" Maria asked with a curious look on her face.

    "How about you try doing it, and I will show you what I would do," Rudy responded with a smirk on his face.

    For some reason, Maria got turned on after hearing Rudy''s warning, but she didn''t realize it. It was the first time in her life that someone had dared her like that. In most of the dares she got, she was always confident. But now, she wasn''t sure if she could dare to call Rudy twice a week or not.

    Maria rolled up the window after saying, "Goodbye, and good night."

    After that, the ck limousine drove off.

    Rudy stood between the street for a while and let out a deep sigh. Then, he furrowed his brows and turned to Angelica, who was staring back at him with a slutty smile and an alluring gaze in her eyes.

    Angelica squirmed and said, "Don''t look at me like that, or I will end up orgasming!"

    Rudy shook his head in disbelief, "Where is my old innocent Angelica who got embarrassed on every small thing?"

    "You killed her when you injected her with your big pp," Angelica replied with a grin on her face.

    "You know, I am angry at you."

    "Yes. I did so many bad things." Angelica licked her lips and said, "I have been a bad girl, and bad girls need punishment, right?"

    "..." Rudy simply stared at her without saying anything.

    Angelica wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and said a mischievous grin on her face: "Punish me with your injection."

    ''I knew it. I knew she was doing all that on purpose!'' Rudy raised his brows at Angelica and said, "I forgive you."

    "Huh?" The grin on Angelica''s face vanished, and it was reced with a dejected look on her face.

    ''Since she wanted me to punish her, I will do the exact opposite and forgive her,'' Rudy smirked.

    "Since I won more money than I expected, I am happy today. So I forgive you," he said with a smug look on his face.

    "No, no. You have to punish me. Please, punish me~!" Angelica begged.

    ''This is kind of amazing. It''s turning me on!''

    Rudy''s internal sadist was slowly awakening, while Angelica now looked like a masochist asking to get punished.

    "I am sorry I won''t cross the limits now. So please, punish me~"

    Rudy raised his one brow with a judging look on his face and asked, "Do you promise you would stop when I ask you to stop?"

    Angelica nodded violently and said, "Yes."

    "And what if you don''t?"

    "You can do anything you want with me."

    ''That sounds more like a reward to me¡­''

    Rudy sneered and said, "Let us go back to my house first."

    Angelica went inside Rudy''s body and said, ''I want you to be extra rough today.''

    Rudy teleported to his room and changed his appearance back to the teenager.

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and repeated herself: "I want you to be extra rough."

    "Let me go check the house first. There are chances that mom could be back from work."

    Rudy got up and walked out of the room. He went downstairs and returned to his room after a few seconds.

    "It seems she is still not back."

    "That reminds me, why did you not take cash and took Maria''s card instead?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "I can''t just bring that much amount and give it to mom, you know? She would ask me where I got that, and I obviously can''t tell her that I went to the casino," Rudy retorted.

    "What if you just tell her that you won the lottery or something?" Angelica wondered.

    "That was the n, but then I realized howme it was." Rudy let out a weary sigh and continued, "Suppose mom believed me. Then, I would go to the casino next week and earn more money. What will I say to mom? I can''t use the same excuse all the time."

    "That''s why, I will keep winning and umte the money up to 1 million. Then, I will tell her that I won a lottery," Rudy shrugged. "And I thought about it, and you were right."

    "About what?"

    "It''s normal for parents to work. But of course, I don''t n to let mom work all the time. So I will let her do the night shift at the convenience store, which is a 10-minute walk from here. She works as a cashier, so it''s better than all her other jobs."

    "Why night shift? Isn''t it better if she works in the daytime?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face.

    "If mom does a daytime job, that would mean that she would be home at night. She is going to marry Joe tomorrow, so if mom is home at night, they will sleep in the same room," Rudy uttered in a disdainful tone.

    "But Joe is impotent so it shouldn''t matter, right?"

    "I just don''t like the thought of mom getting near another man in a private space," Rudy said in a solemn voice.

    "..." Angelica wanted toment on that matter, but she chose to stay quiet since any topic regarding Reba was sensitive to Rudy.

    "I will let her do night shifts until I find a new house suitable for all of us to live in," Rudy asserted.

    "Now, can we fuck? I have been horny since I saw Maria''s parents having sex in the cubicle. I even masturbated, but my thirsty pussy won''t calm down until it receives your white, thick dose from your injection."

    ===

    Author''s Note- The next chapter will be thest chapter of volume two. Stay tuned!

 Chapter 61 - Wild Night**

    Rudy stripped his clothes within a second and pushed Angelica on the bed.

    Usually, Rudy would do some forey to make Angelica wet, but currently, her cave was dripping with juice.

    Angelica spread her legs and said, "Punish me, master~"

    Rudy looked at Angelica''s face, then moved his gaze to her perfectly carved breasts. He squeezed them for a while but didn''t insert his snake in Angelica''s cave.

    "You can squeeze them while fuking me, too~!" Angelica started moving her body up and down out of desperation.

    It seemed as though she would go insane if Rudy didn''t inject her with his snake soon.

    "I am thinking of what position I should try tonight," Rudy uttered while pinching Angelica''s nipples.

    "You can think that while fucking me~!"

    Rudyughed out loud after seeing Angelica beg like that. However, that just turned him on even more.

    As usual, Rudy rubbed the tip of his snake at the entrance of Angelica''s cave, but Angelica was so wet that his snake ended up going all the way into the back of her cave in one go.

    "Yes~ I have been wanting this for so long~"

    Rudy started thrusting his hips back and forth at a steady pace. He yed with Angelica''s breasts and said, "Did you forget we had sex for three hours in the mountains just before we went to the casino."

    "That was long ago~" Angelica started moving her body up and down for extra pleasure. She wrapped her legs around Rudy''s waist and said, "If I don''t get injected once in an hour, I will go insane~"

    "That sounds like a scary disease. Let me shoot some serum inside your body," Rudy said with a grin on his face.

    "Yes~ Shoot it deep inside me~ Fill me up with it~"

    After a few minutes of slow humping, Rudy released serum to cure Angelica. However, that made her more horny.

    "It was just a warm-up, right?" she asked with an alluring gaze in her eyes.

    "Obviously." Rudy sneered and pulled out his snake from Angelica''s cave.

    "Have you decided what position we are going to try?" she asked.

    "I want you to ride me, but let''s do what after a few rounds." Rudy turned Angelica around and pulled her lips up.

    He ced her on her all fours and adjusted her position to a doggy style.

    Angelica twerked and said, "You really like doing me from behind, don''t you?"

    Rudy plunged his snake inside Angelica''s cave and grabbed her by the waist. Then, He moved her body back and forth while he himself thrust his hips in the uniform motion.

    Rudy increased his thrusting speed and said, "I can control your body in this position, and I know you like it from behind too."

    "Mnh~ I can''t get enough of this feeling~" Angelica moaned. "Your dick is magical~ I wouldn''t be surprised if you have a super dick too."

    "Heh!" Rudy snorted and said, "Funny how my girlfriend¡ª Elise, once said the same thing."

    "But it''s true. You dick cane make any girl submit to you~"

    Rudy moved his hand from Angelica''s waist to her breasts and squeezed them.

    "You love boobs, don''t you?"

    "Who doesn''t¡­"

    "So you are the boob guy~?" Angelica asked while moaning.

    "No."

    "So you are the ass guy?" Angelica wondered.

    "To be honest, I am not sure myself. But I think I am more of a thigh guy. Thigh supremacy!"

    Rudy moved his hand to Angelica''s shoulders and pulled her up. He wrapped his arm around her chest and kept humping her.

    Angelica looked up and puckered her lips as though she wanted a kiss. But Rudy didn''t kiss her and stared at her with a grin on his face.

    Angelica frowned her face and said, "I hate this side of you! Why do you tease me like that in the middle of sex?"

    "I might be a hidden sadist." Rudy kissed Angelica on the lips and increased his speed as he was about to shoot his serum once again.

    After the kiss, Angelica looked at Rudy with slutty eyes and said, "Are you going to cum?"

    "Yeah."

    "I am going to cum too~ Let''s cum together~"

    Rudy focused on humping Angelica as he got closer to cumming.

    "Anm~ Mnh~ Nn~ Mm~" Angelica moaned in pleasure.

    "I will go a little rough."

    "Yay~"

    Angelica got tight after hearing that. Her cave walls clenched Rudy''s snake from all the sides and crushed it.

    With every thrust, Rudy rubbed his snake and made his way deeper into Angelica''s cave. It was like he was digging a deeper hole into Angelica''s cave using his snake.

    After a few thrusts, Rudy once again released his load inside Angelica''s cave.

    "Aan~!" Angelica also orgasmed after receiving the dose from Rudy''s injection.

    Rudy kept his snake inside Angelica''s cave and continued humping her at a slow pace.

    "Wait¡­ I am¡ªanh~!"

    The moment Angelica came back to her senses, Rudy increased his speed and railed her for a few minutes before creampieing her once again.

    "Mmnh~!"

    However, Rudy didn''t stop there.

    He pulled out his snake from Angelica''s cave and turned her around on her back.

    "Let me take a¡ª mnh~!"

    "Even though you are saying that, your pussy is inviting me in," Rudy said with a grin on his face.

    "That''s because it feels so so good~"

    Rudy started pounding Angelia''s cave like crazy and railed her senseless. He did what he has sworn to do.

    In the next thirty minutes, Angelica orgasmed over five times.

    After shooting his load inside Angelica again, Rudyid down on his back and asked Angelica to ride him. But she could not move after a few rounds, so Rudy took the lead again.

    As the time passed, Rudy got rougher, and Angelica''s moans got louder and louder.

    Rudy was truly d that no one could hear Angelica. Otherwise, she would wake up the entire neighborhood with her loud and sexy moans.

    That night, Rudy was so rough that he broke the bed. However, luckily, he had the restoration ability that allowed him to restore anything as long as it was within the one-minute time limit.

    Rudy used the restoration ability on the bed and continued nailing Angelica. They continued their session for the entire night and broke the bed a few times.

    ====

    Author''s Note- This marks the end of volume two. Rate it, and if possible, give a review. The next volume will be epic; new characters, amazing action scenes, new power revtions, more lemons, and culture expansion!

    This will be a spoiler, but the ending of volume three will reveal the origins of Rudy''s powers. I am excited to write about it! And I can''t wait for you all to read it!

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 62 - Exciting Morning

    It was early morning, and Rudy was lying naked on the bed. Suddenly, he opened his eyes because of a certain feeling.

    "..." He grunted in pleasure as he thought, ''What is this heavenly feeling?''

    Rudy looked between his legs to see Angelica sucking his snake with a delighted look on her face.

    "...."

    "Yu wok up?" she said with Rudy''s snake still in her mouth.

    "This feels incredible¡­" Rudy grunted and said, "I never thought I would live a day where I woke up while receiving a morning blowjob. This is the dream of all the men in the world."

    Angelica pulled out Rudy''s snake from her mouth and said, "I don''t mind waking you up with a blowjob. But I will be mostly sleeping during this time."

    Angelica continued sucking Rudy''s snake after saying, "But did your girlfriend not wake you up like this?"

    "She never gave me a blow job, remember? I told you before."

    "Right." Angelica yed with Rudy''s snake with her tongue and said, "You have been meeting so many girls recently that I forgot about it."

    Rudy raised his brows and squinted his eyes at Angelica. He was about to say something, but he heard footsteps approaching his room, so he grabbed the nket and covered himself and Angelica.

    Soon, the door opened, and Reba walked in.

    "Oh! You are awake!" Reba said with a smile on her face. "Come on, get up. I want to talk to you about¡ª"

    Reba stopped after looking at Rudy and asked with a judging look on her face: "Why¡­ are you sleeping like that?"

    "Well¡­"

    Rudy couldn''t speak properly because Angelica was still sucking him off without any care in the world, as even if Reba caught them, it would be Rudy getting in trouble and not her.

    Angelica enjoyed seeing Rudy in problematic situations, after all.

    Since Angelica was giving him a blowjob of death, Rudy couldn''ty t with his back on the bed. Otherwise, Reba would easily see the shape from the nket.

    That''s why, Rudyid on the side and spread his legs under the nket to hide the movement of Angelica''s head.

    However, it was still suspicious.

    Reba furrowed her brows and said, "Remove the nket."

    "But it''s so cold."

    Obviously, that excuse wasn''t going to work since Reba had caught him naked once, and he said he was feeling hot.

    Suddenly, Angelica increased her sucking speed because Rudy''s snake had started twitching. She wanted to drink his juice as her morning breakfast. Due to that, the back of Angelica''s head identally hit the nket, and it moved.

    After noticing the nket moving from that spot, Reba squinted her eyes and uttered, "Please tell me you are not doing what I think you are doing."

    Rudy decided to y dumb and said with an awkward smile on his face: "What do you mean?"

    Reba frowned her face and walked to the bed to pull the nket.

    After seeing that, Rudy''s heartbeat got faster as Reba got closer to the bed.

    ''This is bad. If she pulled the nket, not only would she see me naked, she would also see my dick getting wet and moving up and down with the skin,'' Rudy panicked.

    Reba moved her hand to the nket, but just as she was about to do that, her phone rang from downstairs.

    RING~ RING!

    Reba stopped and looked at the stairway, but her face looked as though she was expecting the phone call.

    She turned to Rudy and stared at him with a judging look on her face.

    "I think you should answer the call before it stops ringing," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    SIGH!

    Reba walked out of Rudy''s room after saying, "Go take a bath and get ready for school."

    After confirming Reba had reached downstairs when the phone stopped ringing, he assumed she had reached downstairs.

    Rudy threw the nket to the side and grabbed Angelica''s head with his hands. He moved his back and forth, and after a few seconds, he filled Angelica''s mouth with his fresh cream."

    Angelica slowly swallowed everything and looked at Rudy with a mischievous grin on her face.

    Rudy shook his head in disbelief and said, "You promised you wouldn''t cross limits."

    "But I didn''t!" Angelica retorted. "I was sucking you off long before your mom came in."

    "But you didn''t stop either. Do you have any ideas what would have happened if mom had actually caught us?" Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "I honestly don''t know either."

    "But it was exciting, right?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "No, it wasn''t."

    Angelica grabbed Rudy''s balls and said, "But you did cum earlier than usual."

    "Take your hands off my ball. You are going to kill my future children," Rudy muttered.

    Angelica went inside Rudy''s body to sleep since she had been awake for the entire night because of her all-night-long love session with Rudy.

    "I didn''t get any sleep either," Rudy sighed. "Let''s hope I don''t fall asleep during ss."

    Rudy wore his clothes, took a bath, changed his clothes to his school uniform, and ate breakfast with Reba.

    He nced at Reba from the corner of his eyes and asked, "So, you wanted to talk to me about something?"

    "Let''s talk about it after we eat breakfast," Reba said with a serious look on her face.

    ''She is all serious. I have never seen her like this. I wonder what she wants to talk about,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    After eating breakfast, Rudy and Reba went to the living room.

    "Sit," she said.

    Rudy sat on the couch and stared at Reba with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Close your eyes," she ordered.

    ''What''s with her? She is freaking me out!'' Rudy panicked and closed his eyes.

    "Don''t open them unless I say so, okay?"

    "Okay¡­y¡­"

    Rudy gulped down and waited for Reba to do something.

    ''Why is my heart beating so fast?! I feel anxious for some reason.''

    ===

    Author''s Note- What is Reba going to do?

    Hint- It''s not what you all are thinking. *Bonks*

    Thanks, @Ok_Two, for the gift!

 Chapter 63 - [Bonus ] Rebeccaâ€™s Secret

    ''Why did mom ask me to close my eyes?'' Rudy wondered. ''Didn''t she say she wanted to talk about something? So why is there any need for me to close my eyes? I don''t understand.''

    Rudy was freaking out because something like that had never happened in his past life.

    ''Wait¡­ could it be that she¡­.'' Rudy shook his head as he threw that thought out of his mind. ''What am I thinking?!''

    After a few seconds, Reba said, "You can open your eyes."

    Rudy opened his eyes to see Reba standing in front of him with her hands on her back as though she was hiding something in her hands. But why did she ask him to close his eyes?

    However, that''s not what surprised Rudy the most.

    Reba was squirming a little with an anxious look on her face as though she was eagerly waiting for something, but she was nervous as well.

    Rudy didn''t hurry and let Reba speak.

    Reba moved her hands from her back and revealed what she was hiding.

    It was an old book that looked like a diary. Its pages had turned yellow, and the condition of the diary showed it was maintained well over the years.

    But why was she showing that to Rudy?

    "Do you know what this is?" Reba asked.

    "Ummm¡­ I am not sure I do¡­" Rudy replied awkwardly, but he chose to answer honestly.

    "Do you¡­ remember this book¡­?" Reba asked with an anxious look on her face.

    ''Why is she acting so nervous? I feel like I would mess up a big-time if I do something wrong.''

    Rudy pondered for a while and tried his best to remember the book, but it was useless. It was his first time seeing the book, so it was impossible for him to know what it was or who it belonged to. But Rudy assumed it must belong to Reba.

    "Is it a storybook or something?" Rudy guessed.

    SIGH!

    Reba let out a weary sigh and said, "It''s fine. Don''t worry."

    "..." Rudy felt a sting in his heart after looking at the disappointed look on Reba''s face.

    "Maybe it''s still too early?" Reba muttered under her breath, but Rudy''s keen sense made him able to hear that.

    "What''s in it, mom?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    Reba hit the book behind her back and said, "It''s nothing."

    ''It''s still too early for him to see it. I don''t want to create a paradox!'' Reba uttered inwardly, but Rudy heard it using telepathy.

    No, he didn''t do it purposely. He would never use his powers on his loved ones, especially on Reba.

    But after fooling around with his telepathic ability, Rudy had learned that he could hear people''s thoughts if they were directed to him one way or another, directly or indirectly. And since Reba uttered inwardly while targeting her words at Rudy, he heard them.

    ''What does she mean by it''s too early for me? What is in that book?!'' Rudy''s curiosity for that book was climbing the roof. But since Reba didn''t want to show him, he wouldn''t force his way to look into it.

    "You can go now," Reba said in a monotonous tone. "I will also sleep. I am exhausted."

    "Okay, mom," Rudy nodded and went upstairs to grab his bag.

    He came down a secondter to see Reba was reading the book.

    Since Rudy didn''t make any noise whileing down the stairs, Reba didn''t realize Rudy was standing a few feet away from her.

    "I am leaving, mom."

    Reba jolted in surprise after hearing Rudy''s voice, and the book slipped from her hand. She tried to catch it, but it bounced on her hand and ended up falling between Rudy''s feet.

    "...!" Reba immediately rushed and grabbed the book before Rudy could see anything.

    However, Rudy had already seen something.

    On the first page of the book, There was a letter ''R'' and ''R'' with a heart around them.

    After saying ''goodbye'' to Reba, Rudy left the house and made his way to Alice''s house.

    Rudy had promised Alice that he would pick her up every morning, so he was walking there.

    Rudy wanted to teleport near Alice''s house to save time, but since he hadn''t visited Alice''s house in this life yet, he had to walk all the way to save the location.

    ''What''s ''R'' and ''R''?'' Rudy wondered. ''Since it looks like a diary, there are chances that one ''R'' is for Reba and another R for¡­?''

    "Dad''s name didn''t start with ''R''. So¡­? Maybe ''R'' for Rudy?" Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "Why would there be my name? The diary is probably older than I am. And the heart doesn''t make sense."

    Meanwhile, Reba went into her room with the diary in her hand and walked to the closet. She opened the closet, and her gaze fell on the open wooden box.

    Seemingly, she had taken out the book from there.

    The box itself looked ancient, and it had beautiful carving on it that seemed hand printed. There was an old videotape in the box that needed a recorder to y it.

    Reba ced the book indie in the box and closed it. Then, she closed the closet door and muttered, "Why doesn''t he remember?"

    Reba got on the bed and curled up under the nket.

    "Even though he promised he would remember me. But if he doesn''t, that means now is not the correct time," she muttered.

    Reba stared at the ceiling and uttered, "I wonder if he has already gotten the powers. He probably hasn''t. Otherwise, he would tell me."

    Reba smiled wryly and murmured, "If Jessica was alive, she would have probably called him a liar and what not."

    Suddenly, a tear rolled down from Rebeca''s eyes as she said, "I can''t fathom how he would react when he gets to know about this. But¡­ I think he knew¡­"

    While thinking about that, Reba eventually fell asleep.

    ===

    Author''s Note- If you think this chapter was mysterious, then you are correct!

    Everything will be slowly revealed as the story progresses. Until then, let your imagination go wild and make your own theories!

    And who knows, maybe one of you might even guess it right? I did drop a couple of hints in this and early chapters.

    Keep supporting the book with gifts and golden tickets! I will start releasing two chapters daily!

 Chapter 64 - Picking Up Alice

    DING~ DONG!

    Rudy rang the doorbell of Alice''s house and waited for a reply.

    [Who is this?] a male voice asked out of the inte.

    "Umm¡­ this is Rudy. You might know me," Rudy said in a calm tone.

    [Rudy¡­]

    "Yes¡­"

    [Rudy as in¡­ Reba''s kid. Am I right?] the voice asked.

    "Yes."

    [Why are you here? It''s been years since youst visited Alice.] The voice was a little raspy, as though the person speaking was exhausted.

    "I will being here every morning from now on," Rudy said in a confident voice.

    [Oh? Did you court my daughter or something?] he asked with a hint of curiosity in his voice.

    "Not yet."

    [Tch! And I thought you were different. But good luck, I guess?]

    "Uhh¡­ how are you doing, uncle?"

    [Why are you worried about an old man like me? I am doing good, thanks,] he responded in a calm voice.

    "So, where is Alice?" Rudy then asked.

    [She went upstairs as soon as the bell rang. So expect her toe¡ª oh! Here she is.]

    The front door opened, and Alice walked out of the voice. She looked at Rudy with a little flushed face and said, "Thanks foring all the way to pick me up."

    "No worries," Rudy smiled.

    They made their way to the school but decided to go a long way because there was still some time left before the school opened. And besides, they both wanted to spend more time with each other.

    Alice was walking with her gaze fixated on the ground and her hands on her bag straps.

    ''This is not the first time we are walking to school together. Alice always waited for me at the crossway, but this actually feels different.''

    ''I guess these small moments and feelings are what make the memories so precious.''

    Rudy wanted to start a conversation with Alice since he had to progress with their rtionship. But he didn''t know what he should say.

    "How''s the school going?" he asked but instantly regretted that.

    Alice squinted her eyes at Rudy and said, "We go to the same school, and we sit beside each other in the same ssroom. I don''t think you should be asking that."

    "So I can''t know how my precious friend is doing?" Rudy said with a dejected look on his face. "I guess I was just¡ª"

    "I am doing good!" Alice immediately answered.

    Of course, Rudy was simply acting.

    He nced at Alice from the corner of his eyes and asked, "How''s your father doing?"

    "Good. He has stopped drinking, and hees home on time. We watched a movie togetherst night, but I fell asleep since it was old and boring," Alice replied with a smile on her face.

    Rudy looked up at the sky and muttered, "It''s been six years, hasn''t it?"

    "Yeah¡­" Alice nodded.

    Six years ago, when Alice, Rudy, Eric, and Erika were ying hide and seek at Alice''s house, an incident happened.

    For several days, it was on the news that the police were looking for three wanted criminals who had escaped from the prison. And just like always, the citizens ignored the news because, for them, it was nothing to do with them.

    That tragic day, when Alice''s mom was cooking lunch in the kitchen, and the kids were ying hide and seek outside, three men broke into the house to hide.

    But since the kids were ying hide and seek, none of them realized because they were hiding in a tough spot where no one could find them.

    It was Rudy''s turn to find everyone, and he sucked at that. He searched for them for a few minutes, but he couldn''t find them.

    Since he couldn''t find them outside, he thought he would find them in the house.

    When Rudy walked into the house, he saw Alice''s mom dead on the kitchen floor, and her body was covered in her blood.

    Rudy froze and couldn''t move. He didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t scream for help or make any moves because Alice and Erika were at the gun points of the criminals.

    Eric was nowhere to be seen, but he also wouldn''t be able to do anything.

    At the same time, a miracle urred, and Alice''s father came home.

    He had forgotten important papers, so he hade back to take them. When he parked the car outside, the criminals heard the noise. They hid Alice''s mother''s body and took Alice and Erika into the room.

    "Go and don''t let him get suspicious. If he finds out, these two girls will die! And after that, I will kill your family in front of you!" they had said to Rudy.

    Rudy was just a kid at that time, and he was a scardey cat.

    When Alice''s father walked into the house, Rudy didn''t let him enter the kitchen as there was blood on the floor.

    Alice''s father asked where the others were, and Rudy replied, "They are hiding because we are ying hide and seek."

    However, Alice''s father had seen the fear in Rudy''s eyes. But he realized something was off¡ª although he decided to act normal.

    He went into his room and took the documents he had forgotten. Then he patted Rudy and drove off.

    The criminals thought they were safe, but a few minutester, the entire house was surrounded by police cars.

    After driving off, Alice''s father checked the footage on his phone, and he saw the footage of her wife getting killed by the criminals.

    He immediately went to the police, and they took immediate action. The kitchen had a back door, from where the criminals tried to run.

    Of course, the criminals threatened to kill Alice and Erika if they didn''t let them go, but there was no guarantee in their words.

    The three criminals were brothers, and they had killed many people, including their parents, siblings, and rtives because they didn''t let them y their favorite game on the holiday night.

    It was a precarious situation, and the cops couldn''t afford to take any casualties in their hands. Hence, they agreed to the criminals'' demand and asked them to let Alice, Erika, and Rudy go.

    Of course, they knew they wouldn''t do that. Otherwise, they would be captured again.

    But something unexpected happened.

    Eric, who had been missing, finally came out of the refrigerator. He had two oil sprays in his hand and he sprayed them on the criminals.

    Then, he took out a lighter from his pocket and lit them up.

 Chapter 65 - Mental Exhaustion

    The criminals whose bodies were on fire started screaming in pain and ran out of the house.

    The cops took the opportunity and shot the three of them dead.

    Sure, it wasn''t their say to decide to shoot them. But the three criminals were most wanted. Not only did they kill over 100 innocent people, but they also killed five police officers and escaped the prison right before their hearing in court.

    Out of the five officers, one was the chief''s son, and it was his first day on duty.

    Maybe the chief''s grudge was so personal that he ordered his team to shoot the criminals dead. But he was ready to receive any punishment.

    The cops awarded Eric with a trophy for his bravery.

    Eric had be the town''s main attraction after that. He got himself in the newspaper that made him and the story famous.

    Normally, anyone would be happy if that happened to them. But Eric was enraged.

    When Alice''s mother died, Eric was hiding in the kitchen. He saw the criminals kill her, and he couldn''t do anything but cower in the corner of the room before hiding in the refrigerator for a few minutes.

    Sure, it wasn''t his fault, nor could he do anything. But Eric med himself because he was the one who entered the house first.

    If he hadn''t gone inside the house, the doors would still be locked, and the criminals wouldn''t be able to break in. And even if they tried to break the door, Alice''s mother would have gotten enough time to call the cops and hide.

    Alice''s father went into depression, and hispany shares dropped drastically, which made him more depressed. He started drinking. He came homete. He had be a mess. But he slowly recovered and brought hispany back to the top.

    After the incident at Alice''s house, a crack appeared in their friendship. They started meeting less and never went out to y.

    They were still friends, and they still met each other at school, but they never spoke to each other. It took time, but slowly everything went back to normal.

    Rudy and Alice were walking on the pavement when he looked at the traffic lights that were green.

    It reminded him of the day he got into an ident.

    ''If I had seen the traffic lights that day, I wouldn''t have died¡­''

    Rudy was lost in his thoughts when he heard someone yell: "No!"

    Rudy looked to the side to see a woman in herte thirties on the other side of the street.

    She yelled because her three-year-old son ran to the middle of the street to grab the ball he was ying.

    The lights were green, so of course, the cars were passing back.

    HONK~ HONK!

    The car honked as it saw the kid in the middle of the street.

    The diver hit the break, but it was already toote. So instead, he decided to steer the wheel to the side to save the kid.

    However, the side he chose was the pavement where Rudy and Alice were walking with dozens of other passersby.

    Rudy activated his telekinesis and stopped the car from hitting anyone.

    "..."

    It wasn''t the kid''s fault. They have no intellect to make any decisions.

    It wasn''t the diver''s fault either since the lights were green. He had tried to stop the car, but he couldn''t hit the brakes on time. So he decided to steer the wheel to save the kid, but that could have cost more lives.

    To save one kid''s life, the diver would have identally killed more people.

    In such cases, who was at fault?

    Rudy had the same thought, but his mind wasn''t working properly.

    Rudy stumbled on his feet and bumped into Alice.

    "Are you okay?!" she asked with an anxious and concerned look on her face.

    "Yeah. I just¡­ I was scared¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "I was too. But thank god that the car stopped at the right time," Alice sighed in relief.

    Rudy was indeed a little scared because the scene reminded him of his past life. But that also triggered his trauma. He still got nightmares whenever he slept, so Angelica mostly took turns while sleeping.

    Angelica slept in the day while Rudy was awake, and Rudy slept at night after a few rounds of love sessions. That way, Angelica could keep an eye on Rudy in case he started emitting energy again.

    However, that wasn''t the case why Rudy was feeling unwell.

    Rudy was awake for the past few days, and he barely got any sleep after his sessions with Angelica.

    In the past few days, Rudy had constantly been using his powers to get ustomed to them.

    He used his powers to do every simple task, such as turning off the lights or grabbing the pen from the desk using his telekinesis.

    However, his powers came at a cost. It stressed him mentally and put a lot of strain on him.

    While he could cure his physical exhaustion with his powers, he couldn''t fix his mental exhaustion.

    It was just like a scenario where a patient needed a specific group of blood. And someone suggested using the patient''s blood on the patient.

    Not only was it dumb and illogical, but it was also useless too. Rudy''s powers came from his mental strength, so he couldn''t use his mental strength to calm his mental stress.

    The amount of mental strain depended on what power Rudy used.

    Powers like flight, telepathy and see-though didn''t affect him much¡ª as well as all the super senses. But the powers like telekinesis, teleportation, and mind control exhausted him greatly.

    The amount of mental exhaustion was the same as one would feel in physical exhaustion. For example, if one is watching television in the living room, and they suddenly want to drink water. So they would get up and drink water.

    The exhaustion they felt after getting up and doing work would be the same as Rudy would feel if he used his telekinesis power to get the ss of water, but it would exhaust him mentally.

    Of course, the bigger and longer telekinesis was used, the more strained Rudy would feel.

    His current condition was because of stopping the car from hitting anyone.

    "Are you okay?" Alice asked again.

    "How much... time left before school?" Rudy asked.

    Alice looked at her watch and said, "Ten minutes."

    "Let''s go to the park and rest for a bit."

    ====

    Author''s Note- I hope I exined Rudy''s mental exhaustion properly. If you have doubts, you can ask in thements.

    I also wanted to exin why their friendship wasn''t as good as it was in the past. Everything that happens in the story has a reason behind it.

    Thanks, @Ok_Two, and @Exoloty, for the gift!

 Chapter 66 - Exchanging Juice

    Alice and Rudy went to the nearby park.

    Since it was morning, many people were around doing yoga, exercising, and jogging.

    It was hard to find an empty bench, so they had to walk for a while in search of one.

    After finding the bench, Rudy and Alice sat beside each other.

    Alice wanted to ask if he was feeling alright, but Rudy''s head was banging from the inside.

    His superpowers were going insane in his mind, and he was slowly losing control. It wasn''t something dangerous since this had happened once before too.

    Rudy simply needed a little rest.

    He leaned back on the bench and covered his face with his hands because the sunlight was making him annoyed.

    He closed his eyes and slowed down his breath to control the blood cirction in his body.

    Alice was getting anxious. She thought Rudy was having a stroke or something.

    ''I will get something for him to drink!''

    Alice got up and dashed to the vending machine to buy drinks for Rudy.

    Rudy opened his eyes and saw Alice leave, but his vision was blurry, and he couldn''t figure out whether she was carrying her school bag or not.

    ''I have had a headache before; everyone does. But this is at least tens of thousands of times worse than that. I feel like my brain is boiling and being minced before creating a milkshake.''

    Rudy sighed and muttered, "I can literally feel every tiny movement in my brain."

    "Maybe I should take a day off?" Rudy wondered. "But today is the first time I am picking up Alice from her house to go to school. I don''t want to ruin it for her."

    After a few seconds, Rudy heard footsteps approaching him, so he opened his eyes and saw Alice standing in front of him with an innocent smile on her face.

    "I bought drinks for you," she said.

    Rudy looked at her hands and saw lemon juice in one hand and mango juice in another one.

    "Which one do you want?" Alice asked in a gentle voice.

    ''Mango is my favorite, but Alice likes it too. So I will go with lemon,'' Rudy decided and said, "I will go with lemon."

    Even in a time like this, Rudy was being considerate of Alice.

    He didn''t want to repeat the same mistake again as his past life and neglect the girls who loved him. He was going to give them a happy ending, no matter what it took.

    After drinking a few sips from the can, Rudy let out a loud groan and sighed deeply.

    ''I feel a lot better now.'' Rudy looked at the ingredients on the can and wondered, ''Could it be that there is an element that can subdue my condition?''

    "What''s wrong?" Alice asked. She tilted her head to the side and looked into Rudy''s eyes before asking, "That was a loud groan. But your facial expression looks a little less painful. Did the juice help you?"

    "Yeah, it did," Rudy said with a smile.

    "Thank god~!" Alice sighed in relief and started drinking the mango juice from her can.

    Rudy watched Alice drink with her juicy red lips, and he couldn''t take his eyes off her.

    Alice noticed Rudy staring at her lips, but she thought he was looking at the can.

    She raised her brows and uttered, "I know mango is your favorite, but I assumed maybe your taste had changed now."

    "Nope. Mango is still my number one," Rudy uttered nonchntly.

    "Do you want to drink it?" She asked jokingly with a grin on her face

    "Sure." The grin on Alice''s face disappeared, and it was reced with embarrassment.

    Her face flushed as she stuttered, "I-I will g-go buy one for you¡ª"

    Alice stood up, but Rudy grabbed her hand and pulled her back.

    "Can''t I drink from yours?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face. "I just want to take one sip."

    "Oka...y¡­" Alice reluctantly gave Rudy her can, but she couldn''t stop blushing.

    Rudy grabbed the can and searched for the spot from where Alice had drunk. He ced his lips on the same spot and drank one sip.

    Then, he nced at Alice from the corner of his eyes and saw her blushing redder than before.

    ''Am I going too far? Or maybe this is too early?'' Rudy asked himself.

    "Here." Rudy gave the can back to Alice and said, "Thank you."

    "You¡­ are well.e.."

    Alice looked at the can and thought, ''Wasn''t this an indirect kiss?! Why was Rudy so calm about it?!''

    She nced at Rudy and saw him drinking lemon juice with a delighted expression on his face.

    ''Am I the only one who is conscious of all this? I get that we are childhood friends, so he might not find it awkward, but¡­ I want to be more than childhood friends.''

    Alice drank a few sips and thought, ''Does he not realize my feelings? Maybe I should tell him?''

    ''But¡­ I don''t want to be direct. What if he doesn''t like me back?'' she asked herself. ''It will also ruin our friendship, and I will end up losing him.''

    ''I am happy with how things are right now. And besides, I don''t think Rudy is in the mood to date anyone. He broke up with his girlfriend not long ago. I should give him some time.''

    Alice always considered others'' feelings before her own, which created a mentality in her mind.

    ''If I do good and be kind with others, good things will happen to me, and everyone will be kind to me too.''

    That was Alice''s mindset, and it got worse as she grew up.

    It gave her false hope and expectations, which shattered, again and again, leaving her heart empty. In the end, that led to severe depression, and shetermitted suicide.

    ''And I don''t think he can spend his life if we start dating. I don''t mind paying for dates and all, but I am sure he could feel conflicted.''

    (Un)Fortunately for Alice, Rudy heard everything using telepathy.

    Since Alice was thinking about Rudy, it acted on his telepathic ability.

    Rudy smiled wryly and thought, ''She was always considerate of me. Even in small things. She was always by my side, and yet, I never noticed her love.''

    ''And when she confessed to me, I took that as a joke. I wasn''t considerate of her.''

    ''But not this time¡­''

    Rudy turned to Alice and smiled at her with a sad look on his face.

    Alice gathered up her courage and asked, "Do you want to take one more sip?"

    Rudy scoffed softly and said, "I will drink it directly from your mouth."

    "Huh?"

    Before Alice would never process what Rudy had said, she was stopped by a pair of soft lips on her juicy lips.

    It took a while for Alice to realize that Rudy was kissing her. But when she did, the kiss had already ended.

    Alice stared at Rudy with a flushed face and teary eyes. Her lips trembled as she said, "We are gettingte!"

    After saying that, Alice grabbed her bag and rushed her way to school.

    Rudy looked at the juice can in his hand and muttered, "Did I mess up?"

    ===

    Thanks, @joca, @puremichigan, @The_Invisible_Man, and @Ok_Two, for the gifts!

 Chapter 67 - Making Up With Alice

    When Rudy reached school and made his way to his ssroom, he found Alice sitting on a different seat than usual.

    She had exchanged her seat with her friend for a day.

    "..." Rudy let out a weary sigh and muttered, "Yeah, I messed up."

    Rudy wanted to apologize to Alice for kissing her out of a sudden without her permission, so he walked to the desk Alice was sitting at and stood there without saying anything.

    Alice had her head resting on her hands on the desk, so she didn''t realize Rudy was standing in front of her.

    Rudy tabbed on her shoulder without speaking a word.

    Alice thought it was someone else, so she looked up and saw Rudy standing in front of her eyes.

    "Hey¡­" Rudy greeted her with an awkward smile on his face.

    Alice immediately lowered her head and refused to look at Rudy.

    "Umm¡­ I am sorry¡­" Rudy uttered in a gentle voice but with a sad look on his face.

    He was genuinely sad and angry at himself for doing that to Alice. He understood why Alice was angry.

    However, Alice wasn''t angry. She was simply baffled and embarrassed by a sudden development between her and Rudy.

    Soon, the sses started and ended.

    Rudy tried to approach Alice again during break time, but she ran away with her friend.

    "..."

    Eric nced at Rudy from the corners of his eyes and asked, "Did you do something to her?"

    "..."

    "You didn''te to school together either," Eric uttered.

    "..."

    Rudy stayed silent and didn''t reply to Eric. However, Rudy wasn''t ignoring Eric. Rudy was so lost and focused on his thoughts that he didn''t hear Eric.

    ''This looks serious¡­'' Eric uttered inwardly. ''Should I talk to Alice about it? She loves Rudy, but Rudy is super dense. Maybe he did something stupid again and made her angry.''

    ''I can''t see my two best buds fighting like that.''

    Eric pondered for a while and decided not to interfere between them.

    ''It''s her matter. I probably shouldn''t butt in like that. It''s for the best if they eventually make up because they suit each other, and I want to go to their wedding one day.''

    Eric smiled after imagining that and thought, ''Maybe I should find myself a girlfriend too?''

    Eric left the ssroom after tapping Rudy''s shoulders and said, "You can think while eating too."

    Rudy followed Eric to the canteen and ate food while thinking about various ns to make up with Alice.

    ''What if I just confess my feelings to her?'' Rudy thought.

    Rudy nced around the canteen to look at the wall that had a clock on it to see the time.

    ''There are still five minutes left before the break ends. I will quickly finish eating and find Alice.''

    DING~ DONG!

    ''Hah?!'' Zach looked at the time, and there were still 3 minutes left for the break to end.

    "What''s wrong?" Eric asked. "Let''s go. We have a test in the next period."

    Rudy sighed in disbelief and made his way back to the ssroom with Eric. There he saw Alice sitting on her own seat, that was beside Rudy''s desk.

    ''She is back?!''

    Rudy was more than happy to see Alice back in her seat. His mood had cheered up, and he had forgotten everything.

    Rudy sat on his seat and turned to Alice.

    "Listen, I am really really¡ª" Before Rudy could properly apologize to Alice, she stopped him.

    "Not now. We will talk about it after school," she said with a smile on her face.

    ''She is smiling. And her face is a little flushed too. Does that mean she is not angry anymore?'' Rudy wondered.

    The lecture started, and the teacher distributed the papers.

    ''I had no idea there was a test today, but it did happen in my previous world. I just forgot about it. I mean, no one remembers the dates of the test of ten years ago,'' Rudy scoffed softly and started writing the answers.

    "The test is very hard, so I have taken permission from the principal tobine the next lecture too," the teacher asserted. "I am giving you one hour and twenty minutes toplete the test."

    A male student raised his hand and said, "Sir, since the test is tough, does that mean the passing marks are also reduced?"

    "Hmm¡­" The teacher hummed in wonder and nodded, "Good point, I didn''t think of that."

    After pondering for a while, the teacher said, "Alright. I reviewed the paper again and calcted the average score one could get. Out of 80 points, the average score would be around 35. So I am setting the passing marks as 30."

    "That''s too much, Sir!" a female student uttered.

    "Is it? 30 is rather low, to be honest," the teacher remarked.

    "Reduce it to 25, Sir. Otherwise, most students would fail, and you would be the one to me," another male studentmented.

    The teacher raised his brows in curiosity and asked, "How would that be my fault?"

    "You just got this job, Sir. So you might not know that if more than 40% of students in the ss fail a subject, the teachers get med for poor teaching," a female student exined.

    "Is that how it works?" the teacher muttered with a baffled look on his face. "If I knew, I should have made an easy test."

    "Alright! I am setting the passing marks to be 25!" the teacher dered in panic.

    Everyone tried their hand to solve the answers. Even the toppers were having a hard time since the questions were asked indirectly.

    Most of the questions were from the textbook, but the teacher had asked them in a different way that left most students confused.

    However, it wasn''t tough for Rudy.

    The teacher gave them one hour and twenty minutes to finish the test. But Rudy finished it in less than 15 minutes.

    After finishing his test, he stood up from his desk.

    Everyone''s gaze turned to Rudy. But they were bewildered when they saw his answer sheet was filled.

    "Rudy? What''s wrong?" the teacher asked in a calm voice. "Do you need something?"

    Rudy walked out of his desk and ced the answer sheet on the teacher''s table.

    "I am done, Sir."

 Chapter 68 - Making Up With Alice (ii)

    ''What?!'' the teacher eximed inwardly. ''He finished the test in fifteen minutes? Impossible!''

    Rudy went back to his seat and stared at Alice with a smile on his face, but that made Alice anxious. She couldn''t concentrate or think straight when her crush was looking at her.

    Meanwhile, the teacher was left speechless.

    ''If I remember his name correctly, his name is Rudy.''

    The teacher was only a week old, and it was his third lecture in the ss today.

    Thest teacher was on maternity leave, and he was selected as a substitute.

    ''Wait a minute. He said he finished the test. But that doesn''t mean he actually attended every question,'' the teacher thought. He looked at Rudy''s answer sheet and muttered, "Let''s check it."

    The teacher was hoping to see an empty answer sheet with only a few words written, but he was baffled after seeing Rudy had written all the answers¡ª even the ones that were optional.

    The teacher turned the pages and wrote every line properly to confirm they weren''t just random words. However, the more shocked he got, the more he doubted Rudy.

    ''Impossible! There is no way anyone can finish the test in 15 minutes! Even if he knew all the answers, it''s impossible to write them down in such a short amount of time!''

    The teacher was correct, and it was truly impossible to write a 30-page answer sheet in 15 minutes.

    However, Rudy was superhuman, and he could do things ten times faster than a normal human. That too, without trying hard.

    The pen Rudy used to write also stopped working because the point of the ballpen was handled roughly.

    Usually, Rudy would have held back and tried to finish the chapter at the same time as others. But his mind was upied with Alice, and he forgot about everything else. And before he had realized, he had finished writing the answers.

    That wasn''t enough for him, so he even submitted the answer sheet. Only after that he realized he had messed up a big time.

    Rudy facepalmed himself and thought, ''I am sure he will think I cheated or something.''

    ''No matter how I look at it, Rudy cheated. But how? There is no way that the questions were leaked, so he couldn''t have gotten the answers ready beforehand.''

    The teacher could help but rub his head after thinking of various possibilities as to why and how Rudypleted the test so fast.

    ''Let''s assume that he got the questions somehow, and even the answers. But there is no way he could have written everything in fifteen minutes. It''s practically impossible!''

    The teacher nced at Rudy and thought, ''Unless¡­ he already had the answer sheet ready¡­''

    The teacher inspected the answer sheet properly to confirm it was fake or altered using cheap tricks. But after checking it and making sure it wasn''t fake, the teacher was even more confused than before.

    He thought about it until other students also started submitting their answer sheets. However, most of them submitted because they gave up on the test.

    Once everyone had submitted the answer sheets, the teacher left, and the next lecture started.

    Soon, all the lectures ended, and school was over.

    All the students slowly left the ss. Eric had club activity, so he left too, leaving

    only Rudy and Alice behind in the ssroom.

    Alice nced at Rudy, but she averted her gaze when she noticed Rudy looking at her.

    "So¡­ you said we will talk about this after school¡­" Rudy uttered in a low voice, making sure not to be forceful or persistent.

    "Umm¡­" Alice wanted to say something, but she got embarrassed and couldn''t say it. She stood up and said, "Let''s talk about it while walking home."

    "Okay."

    Rudy and Alice steadily made their way home.

    ''Even though we walk home almost every day, it feels so weird today¡­'' Alice thought to herself.

    She ced her hand on her lips and thought, ''That kiss¡­ I still can''t forget that feeling.''

    ''But¡­ why did he kiss me? Was it by mistake?'' she thought.

    After walking for a while, they reached the park. But it wasn''t on purpose.

    Rudy was following Alice''s lead, so she was the one who brought him to the park.

    "This¡­is¡­" Rudy nced around and asked, "Why are we here?"

    Alice didn''t say anything but simply stared at him with a flushed face.

    ''I can''t use telepathy on her since she is not thinking anything currently¡­''

    Rudy had a faint idea as to what Alice was trying to convey but couldn''t put them into words. But he wanted to confirm. After all, he didn''t want to mess up again.

    Rudy pointed his finger at the vending machine and said, "I will go get something to drink. What do you want?"

    "Mango¡­ juice¡­"

    Rudy walked to the vending machine and bought lemon juice for himself and mango juice for Alice.

    "Here." he handed the mango juice to Alice with a smile on his face.

    "Thanks¡­"

    Rudy nced around to find an empty seat, but most of them were either upied, and some of them were half-upied¡ª not leaving enough space for two people to sit.

    They stood under the shade of the tree where no one was around.

    After drinking a few sips from his juice, Rudy looked at Alice and smiled at her.

    ''She is acting normal again,'' Rudy sighed in relief.

    Alice gathered up her courage and said, "Do you¡­ want to drink my juice¡­?"

    "Uhh¡­ before that. I want to apologize for kissing you in the morning," Rudy said with his utmost sincerity.

    "Why are you apologizing?" Alice asked in a low voice.

    "Well, I kissed you without your permission and took your first kiss too¡­"

    "But it wasn''t my first kiss, though," Alice muttered.

    "...!" Rudy was surprised to hear that. ''Wait, what¡­.''

    He was having a reality crisis.

    ''Did things go differently in this world?! Who is that piece of shit whoid hands on Alice?!''

    However, Rudy had forgotten that Alice had kissed him once before when they were kids. So he was cursing none other than himself.

    =====

    Thanks, @Exoloty, and @Degenerate_Panda, for the gift!

 Chapter 69 - Making Out With Alice

    "Who¡­ was your first kiss..?" Rudy asked reluctantly.

    "I will tell you if you tell me the reason you kissed me in the morning," Alice said with a grin on her face.

    ''Here she is! The cheeky and mischievous Alice I know!''

    ''What should I answer with?'' Rudy asked himself. ''I can tell her that I kissed her because I love her, but that wouldn''t change anything.''

    ''I have to make her confess to me, or she won''t ever change or gain confidence to stand out for herself.''

    ''It would just be like a rich spoiled brat who gets everything he wants. Then, he thinks that he is the king. He would have a high ego and pride, but that''s not the problem. He would think he is always right and others are wrong.''

    ''If I confess to Alice now, she won''t ever change. Sure, I would save her from a bad ending. But it''s not all about the ending. The story itself is more important.''

    Rudy smiled wryly at Alice and thought, ''She is precious to me. When I heard shemitted suicide in my past life, I was devastated. I even missed my important interview¡ª although I never cared about that.''

    ''I was depressed for days. I couldn''t sleep, and Alice''s face kept shing before my eyes. I even started ignoring my girlfriend for days. I visited Alice''s grave every day and spent almost the entire day and night there, talking to her.''

    ''I wanted her forgiveness. I wanted a second chance, a chance to redo everything and save Alice. I wanted to take a different approach and make different choices. And here I am.''

    ''She is sitting right in front of me. She is smiling at me with her cute face. I thought I would never see her again. When I saw her again in this life, my emotions jumbled up. It took me a while to ept the reality.''

    ''If I give what Alice wants, she will never grow up mentally. And knowing Alice, she would be happy and satisfied with what she has. She would never ask for more.''

    "Rudy? Alice called out to Rudy after noticing him staring at her for a few seconds. "Why are you staring at me with a sad look on your face? Is everything okay? She asked with a concerned look on her face.

    Rudy ced his hands on Alice''s cheeks and caressed them.

    "What are you¡­" She stopped and closed her eyes.

    "..."

    Rudy rubbed his thumb on her lips and jumped his forehead on her forehead.

    "...."

    Alice puckered her lips as though she was waiting to receive a kiss.

    ''Screw it! Who cares how her story will go. I am going to write our story together. I will give her all the love she deserves. I will make her happy!''

    Rudy pressed his lips against Alice''s lips and kissed her.

    The kiss in the morning was a simple kiss where only their lips touched a little. But this one was different.

    Rudy inserted his tongue inside Alice''s mouth and kissed her deeper. Alice also started kissing back, and they yed with each other''s tongues.

    After the kiss, Rudy looked at Alice to see her looking at him with an alluring gaze in her eyes as though she wanted more.

    Without wasting any time, they both kissed again.

    Alice wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and started kissing him passionately.

    Rudy was surprised as he had never expected Alice to be so wild suddenly. But he realized that she might be in the mood.

    After kissing for a while and exchanging each other''s saliva, they stopped kissing and looked at each other.

    Rudy was acting normally, but Alice was embarrassed.

    She covered her flushed face with her hands and thought, ''What was that?! I suddenly jumped on him and started kissing him like crazy! But¡­ the kisses felt so good¡­''

    Alice peeked at Rudy from the gaps between her fingers and quickly covered her face again after seeing Rudy was staring at her.

    "Alice¡­" Rudy called out to Alice in a calm voice, but Alice didn''t respond.

    ''I have no idea how it turned out like this. I was supposed to apologize to her for kissing her in the morning, but I ended up kissing her more!'' Rudy eximed inwardly.

    ''But she was kissing me back, so¡­ she was okay with it, right? She even wrapped her arms around my neck to keep kissing me.'' Rudy asked himself. ''ording to my dating experience, if the girl responds with action and doesn''t stop you, then that means she is okay with it.''

    "Alice¡­" Rudy called her name again.

    Alice hesitantly looked up at Rudy and muttered, "It was you."

    "Hmm?"

    "My first kiss¡­ it was with you¡­" she muttered with a flushed face.

    "When¡­? I don''t remember¡­."

    "We were kids." Alice shrugged her shoulders and said, "You were staying at my ce, and we were sleeping in the same bed."

    "Wait, wait, wait. How old are you talking about?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face. "If we were old enough to know about what a kiss was, then I should remember it."

    ''And this should have happened in my past life too, right?'' Rudy wondered.

    Alice squirmed and said, ''We were seven.''

    "Now I am more curious. How did we end up kissing?" Rudy asked.

    "You are misunderstanding something." Alice shook her head and said, "I was the one who kissed you."

    "Oh¡­"

    "Let me guess¡­" Rudy squinted his eyes and uttered, "You kissed me when I was sleeping, am I right?"

    Alice nodded with a flushed face and muttered, "It was a mistake. Our faces were so close and.. We were kids. We were innocent."

    SIGH!

    After knowing Alice''s first kiss was none other than him, Rudy sighed in relief.

    "So¡­" Alice looked at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and asked, "Why did you kiss me in the morning?"

    Rudy smiled gently at Alice and said in a calm voice: "Because I love you."

    ====

    Author''s note- Chapter 69 turned out to be purer than I expected.

 Chapter 70 - Confession

    "...."

    It took a while for Alice toprehend what had just happened.

    Her face flushed red as she stuttered: "W-w-what did you say?"

    Rudy kissed Alice on the lips and said, "I love you."

    Alice teared up after hearing that.

    "Is this a dream?" she asked. She couldn''t believe Rudy truly confessed to her. It was a dreame true situation for her.

    Honestly, anyone would react the same way if their crush confessed to them.

    "Do you want me to kiss you to prove it''s not a dream?" Rudy asked with a soft scoff.

    Alice nodded and muttered, "Give me a deep kiss so I can confirm it''s not a dream."

    Rudy gently brushed his thumb on her lips and said, "What would you do if this truly turns out to be a dream?"

    Rudy wanted to know what Alice thought of all that since he wasn''t sure if this was too early to make moves on Alice.

    "I would be sad." Alice looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "My disappointment would be immeasurable, and my day¡­ dreams would be ruined."

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and continued, "Please¡­ don''t let this be a dream. And if it is a dream, then never let me wake up from this pleasant dream."

    "Such deep words¡­ you deserve much more. I will make your every dreame true."

    After saying that, Rudy gently ced his lips on Alice''s lips and kissed her. He started slow and steadily picked up the pace.

    Alice started kissing him back with an alluring gaze in her eyes. It was almost as though she didn''t want Rudy to stop. But Rudy didn''t want to stop either.

    Rudy was kissing his childhood friend he grew up with. She was almost like a sister to him. They did everything together and even shared clothes.

    No, Rudy didn''t wear girl''s clothes. Alice wore Rudy''s clothes.

    Sometimes, Alice would stay over at Rudy''s house and y a lot with him. She often said she wanted to marry Rudy when they grew up. But as they grew up, Rudy forgot all about that.

    However, they were precious moments for Alice, and she remembered most of the things. Her crush on Rudy grew more and more, and it turned into like andter love.

    However, she never got a chance to confess to him. Because of her shy nature, she hid her feelings and sarcastically directed them to Rudy, which he failed to pick up. But not anymore.

    After the kiss, Alice sniffed with tears in her eyes and said, "This is not a dream."

    "It''s not," Rudy said in a calm voice and a gentle smile on his face.

    "Everything is real¡­"

    "It is," he said with the same expression.

    "You are not lying, right?" Alice asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Why would I lie about something so serious?" Rudy chuckled. He kissed her again and asked, "What about you? Do you love me?"

    Alice didn''t say anything but nodded a couple of times in response.

    Rudy grabbed Alice''s face in his hands and said, "That won''t do. You have to say it with your mouth."

    Alice gulped down in embarrassment and opened her mouth after gathering up her courage to say, "I¡­ you¡­"

    Rudy shook his head and said, "I want to hear it clearly."

    Alice averted her gaze to avoid eye contact with Rudy and said, "I love¡­ you."

    "Alice¡­" Rudy uttered in a gentle voice. "Look me in the eyes and say it."

    Alice looked into Rudy''s eyes and uttered as her lips trembled: "I l-love¡­."

    Alice stopped after saying that.

    "Eli. I already confessed my love to you, right?" Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    Alice noticed in return.

    "So what are you afraid of? We kissed so many times, which is more embarrassing than confessing love, to be honest," Rudy scoffed.

    Alice lowered her gaze but soon looked back into Rudy''s eyes and uttered, "I love you, Rudy."

    "That''s my girl." Rudy grinned and kissed Alice.

    Alice ALso kissed Rudy and said, "I love you."

    "Yeah."

    She hugged Rudy and uttered, "I love you."

    "Yeah."

    "I.. I love¡­ you!" she said while crying.

    "I know."

    "I love you¡­" she sniffed.

    "I know."

    Rudy kept his voice calm and gently stroked Alice''s back. He knew it was a precious moment for Alice.

    But for Rudy, it was a life-changing moment. For the first time in his second life, he did something he didn''t do in his past life.

    Rudy had sessfully branched a different story for Alice.

    However, how many future events were affected by that?

    At that time, Rudy had no idea, but his choice to confess to Alice ended up being one of the major and the best decisions of his life.

    Alice kept hugging Rudy for a while, and they exchanged kisses for a while until the park got crowded.

    Rudy walked Alice to her doorstep and said, "I wille tomorrow morning to pick you up."

    "Yeah. See you tomorrow," Alice waved her hand at Rudy with a bright smile on her face.

    Rudy turned around, and he was about to leave, but Alice called out to him.

    "Rudy!"

    Rudy turned around and asked, "Yes?"

    Alice walked out to her house and rushed to Rudy. Then, she hugged him and said, "I love you."

    "..." Rudy purposely didn''t reply back.

    Alice looked up and buried her chin on Rudy''s chest.

    "I love you," she said again, but this time is a little louder.

    "..." However, Rudy still didn''t reply.

    Alice puffed her cheeks and red at Rudy.

    "I love you!" she yelled.

    "You are supposed to kiss when you say ''I love you''," Rudy remarked.

    Alice kissed Rudy and said, "I love you."

    Rudy kissed her back and replied with a smile on his face: "I love you too."

    They shared a few kisses before saying goodbye to each other.

    Rudy wanted to teleport home, but he decided to walk since he didn''t want his head to go crazy again.

    Who knows, he might have ended up teleporting somewhere else?

    ===

    Author''s Note - Rate this chapter. I need your thoughts.

    Thanks, @Ok_Two, and @DaoistVtSn8O, for the gift!

 Chapter 71 - Evening With Rebecca

    Upon reaching home, he noticed that the doors were locked.

    "Did mom go somewhere? She promised me that she would only do the night shift at the nearby convenience store," he muttered.

    Rudy unlocked the door and walked in. He nced around the table and the kitchen to see if Reba had left any notes, but she hadn''t.

    "Where did she go?"

    Soon, Reba walked in the front door.

    She was wearing formal clothes as though she had gone to a function or something.

    "Where were you?" Rudy asked in a slightly annoyed tone.

    "Court," Reba replied with a sigh. "I just got married."

    "Oh! How did it go?"

    Rudy walked to the kitchen and took out a water bottle from the refrigerator. He filled the ss and gave it to Reba.

    "Nothing much. We simply had to sign on the documents and needed one witness. I was going to call you, but you were at school. So Joe had brought Lucy," Reba responded in a calm voice.

    "So¡­ when are they moving in?" Rudy asked hesitantly.

    "Maybe next week. They got some issue with thendlord of the current apartment they are living in," Reba sighed.

    "What happened?"

    "Apparently, thendlord wants them to pay for the next month too, even though they are leaving at the end of this month," Reba stated. "He stated it was stated in the policy or something."

    "Should I take care of it?" Rudy muttered.

    "Hah?!" Reba scoffed and said, "What will you do?"

    ''She heard me¡­!''

    "Let Joe take care of it. And besides, they have to move their stuff, so it''s going to take a week anyway."

    "I see¡­" Rudy nodded.

    ''Well, in my previous life, it took them a while to move in. But thisndlord incident didn''t happen.''

    "Putting all that aside¡­" Reba turned to Rudy and said, "You are okay with this, right?"

    "With what? Rudy yed dumb.

    "With this marriage, of course." Reba sighed and thought, ''This was supposed to happen as written in that diary. I have to follow it. Otherwise, I might change everything, and if that happens¡­ I don''t know what it would lead to¡­''

    "Mom?" Rudy called out to Reba and said, "What''s wrong?"

    Reba shook her head and said, "I was worried that you might not be okay with this marriage."

    Rudy raised his brows with a curious look on his face and asked, "What would you do if I say I am not okay with your marriage? Would you annul it?"

    "I think it''s toote to do that now." Reba smiled wryly and uttered, "So you are not okay with this?"

    Rudy held Reba''s hands in his hands and said in a calm voice: "It''s not like that. If it was a normal marriage, I wouldn''t have said anything. But you are marrying Joe for selfish reasons, right? You are doing this all for me, right?"

    "Well¡­" Reba averted her gaze and replied, "It''s more like I have to do it. I already talked to Joe about all this. And he told me that he has no interest in me and our marriage."

    ''I knew that already.''

    "And¡­ it''s kind of embarrassing to say, and I am not sure if I should tell you about this, but¡­" After a brief pause, she said, "We don''t n to make our rtionship intimate, so you don''t have to worry about¡­ you know¡­"

    ''I know that too. But I am d to hear that Joe is impotent in this world too. I mean, it''s bad¡­ but I am d,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    ''Thank god. I cleared this up with him. Otherwise, he would have hated me once he remembered everything,'' Reba uttered inwardly and sighed in relief.

    ''I just tried hearing what mom was thinking, but I couldn''t hear it. I couldn''t hear Alice''s thoughts either.'' Rudy sighed and muttered, "I really need to work on my telepathy."

    "By the way, you are fine with sharing a room with Lucy, right?" Reba asked with a curious and judging look on her face.

    "Yeah, it''s alright," Rudy replied instantly.

    "..."

    Reba gave Rudy a judging look and said, "Not going to lie, I was expecting you to resist a little or say something like ''can''t she sleep in your room'' or something. But surprisingly, you agreed to it as though you were already prepared for this."

    "I kind of was." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Since I knew Lucy was going to move in, I expected her to stay in my room. We only have two bedrooms; one is yours, and one is mine. So obviously, you would choose mine."

    "That makes sense." Angelica looked at the time and said, "Go take a bath. I will make dinner and then leave for work."

    Rudy squinted his eyes at Reba and said, "You better not be working too much behind my back."

    "I am not, geez! You are so overprotective sometimes," Reba groaned.

    "I don''t want my beloved mother to get hurt or exhausted. Just do one job at the convenience store, and that''s enough for us. You should even take a few days off to rx," Rudy suggested.

    Reba got up and walked to the kitchen after saying, "Go take a bath already."

    Rudy grabbed his bag and went to his room. Then, he took out his night clothes from the closet and came downstairs to go to the bathroom.

    Rudy was toozy to take a bath, so he decided to dip into the bathtub and take a short showerter.

    He stretched his body in the bathtub and muttered, "So many things happened today."

    "I am d I didn''t screw up, and everything turned out well¡­" he sighed.

    ''What happened today? Did I miss something important?'' Angelica asked from inside Rudy''s body.

    "You are finally awake? Come out, fast." Angelica came out from Rudy''s body and got into the bathtub with him naked.

    "So¡­ what happened?"

    "Alice and I made out in the park today¡­"

    "What?!" Angelic eximed. "What''s with the sudden development?"

    "I know, right? I myself am surprised," Rudy said with a grin.

    "So¡­ how did it end up like this?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Well¡­ it just happened... I guess?" Rudy replied with a shoulder shrug.

    "I want details!"

    Rudy pulled Angelica close to him and kissed her on the lips before saying, "I will tell you everything while exploring your cave with my snake."

    "Why are you hard?!"

    Rudy swiftly prated his snake inside Angelica''s cave and said, "After remembering all those kisses from Alice made me hard again."

    "Anh~!"

 Chapter 72 - Two Days Later

    "See you tomorrow!" Alice said cheerfully as she entered her house.

    Rudy turned around and walked a few steps before stopping.

    ''Here ites¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Rudy!" Alice called out to Rudy and dashed at him.

    ''She has been doing this for two days now!''

    Alice jumped on him and kissed him on the lips. After a few kisses, she looked into his eyes and said with a smile on her face: "You are ready for tomorrow, right?"

    "Yeah. I have been waiting for the weekend to arrive," Rudy replied with a grin on his face. Then, he kissed Alice on the cheek and said, "See you tomorrow."

    Alice puffed her cheeks and stared at Rudy with a re in her eyes.

    "What''s wrong?" Rudy asked with a mischievous smile on his face.

    Alice tapped her finger on her lips and said, "You forgot something."

    Rudy chuckled and kissed Alice on the lips. However, Alice still red at it.

    "You forgot to say I love you," Alice uttered in a low voice.

    Rudy kissed her on the lips again and said, "I love you."

    They both stared into each other''s eyes with alluring gazes. And without speaking a single word, they jumped on each other and started kissing.

    They kissed and kissed, and with each kiss, their mood rose.

    Alice wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and continued kissing him. While Rudy slowly moved his hand to Alice''s waist andter to her hips.

    He gently squeezed her hips which made Alice widen her eyes in surprise.

    Rudy grinned at her and kept kissing. Then, he moved his hand forward to touch Alice''s sacred ce, but Alice suddenly pushed him back.

    "I am sorry if I made you feel ufortable¡­" Rudy apologized.

    Alice shook her head without saying anything and pointed her gaze behind her.

    Rudy looked back to see Alice''s father driving towards the house.

    "Oh!" Rudy nodded at Alice and said, "I should probably leave."

    "I love you!" Alice whispered violently and waved Rudy goodbye.

    Rudy walked past Alice''s father''s car but didn''t forget to nod at him from outside.

    It has been two days since Rudy and Alice confessed their love to each other. And since that day, they have been kissing whenever they were alone.

    However, it was mostly Alice who wanted attention. She was already cheeky and mischievous before that, but now that there were no barriers between their rtionship, Alice was more straightforward¡ª although she did get embarrassed from time to time.

    Rudy wanted to teleport back home, but he decided to walk since he got in trouble yesterday.

    Yesterday, after dropping off Alice, Rudy teleported back home. Everything was well until Reba woke up.

    They ate dinner together, and when Reba was leaving for her night shift, she noticed the doors were locked from the inside.

    Sure, that was something weird. But everything was the same as it was when she locked the door.

    When Reba asked Rudy if he locked the door after returning from school, he replied with yes, but Reba wasn''t convinced.

    "Walking isn''t bad either¡­" Rudy muttered.

    Rudy decided to take a shortcut to home through the park.

    While he was walking, he looked at the sky and muttered, "The sunset from this park has always been beautiful."

    ''Is that so?'' Angelica uttered.

    SIGH!

    "Is this your daily schedule now?" Ruy asked with a sigh.

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and immediately hugged him.

    "Good morning!"

    "It''s evening¡­"

    "It''s morning when I wake up." Angelica walked beside Rudy and asked, "So, how was your day today? Any development?"

    "I guess we are progressing¡­ maybe¡­?"

    "When are you going to fuck Alice?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "Slow down, you pervert! We just started dating two¡­ days¡­ ago¡­" Rudy''s voice got lower as he spoke thest words.

    Angelica noticed a reluctance in Rudy''s voice, so she asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Uhhh¡­" Rudy face-palmed himself and muttered, "I don''t know if Alice and I are going out or not."

    "ording to what you told me the other day, none of you asked each other out. So¡­ you are like¡­ friends with benefits right now?" Angelica wondered.

    "Of course not. Get your mind out of a gutter. We both were so lost that day that I forgot to ask her out." Rudy let out a weary sigh and said, "I will ask her tomorrow on our date."

    "I expect some development tomorrow," Angelica remarked. "I will be sleeping during the day, so tell me everything in detail at night."

    Rudy took out his phone and opened the contact list to search for something.

    "What are you doing? Angelica asked in a calm voice.

    Rudy didn''t reply to her and kept scrolling through the list.

    "I see, I see. So this phone is now more important than me." Angelica puffed her cheeks and said, "I am just your sex doll which you used to sate your lust."

    "I am not ignoring you. I am just thinking of something while doing something. And don''t you dare disrespect yourself or our rtionship, never ever. Or I will get real angry," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice.

    He looked at Angelica and said, "You have no idea how much I love you. You are an irreceable part of me. And I can''t live a day without you."

    After hearing that, Angelica''s face flushed a little, and she went inside Rudy to hide her embarrassment.

    ''You caught me off guard!'' she yelled.

    "I was longing to see your flushed face. Now I feel satisfied," Rudy snorted.

    ''Shut up!'' she shouted in embarrassment.

    After a while, she asked, ''Did you find what you were looking for?''

    "No."

    ''What are you even searching for anyway?'' she asked curiously.

    "I am searching for Maria''s phone number. I didn''t get a chance to check it. I mean, I highly doubt anyone checks their contact list. And since this is 2008, the technology is not as advanced as it was in 2021. I can''t even search in the contact list, and I need to scroll down. It''s annoying, to be honest, but I have to get used to it," Rudy sighed.

    ''Do you think Maria lied about entering her phone number and fooled you?''

    "Actually, girls do that sometimes. I have seen Anon getting fooled a lot of times. But I don''t think Maria would do something like that," Rudy responded. "And besides, I saw her typing the number."

    Rudy pondered for a while and said, "What if she saved it with a different name?"

    "Found her," Rudy muttered in disbelief. "She added it with a different name."

    ''What is it?'' Angelica asked with a hint of curiosity in her voice.

    "Sugar Mama¡­."

    ===

    Thanks, @joca, and @puremichigan, for the gift!

 Chapter 73 - Dinner With Rebecca

    When Rudy reached home, Reba was already awake, and she was yelling at someone on the phone. But when she noticed Rudy was home, she hung up the call after saying, "Sue him."

    "What''s wrong, mom?" Rudy asked with a concerned look on his face. "Is everything okay?"

    "Yeah," Reba nodded with a sigh.

    "Rudy raised his brow and asked with a curious look on his face: "Who was it on the phone?"

    "It was Joe."

    "Oh. You two just got married two days ago, and now you are already fighting?" Rudy said with a grin on his face.

    "No, we don''t talk about our personal lives. Rather, it was regarding the issue with thendlord Joe was having." Reba sighed and muttered, "If this goes on, they might not move in here."

    "Is there anything I can do?" Rudy asked with a serious look on his face.

    Rudy genuinely wanted to help out Joe. Not only did Joe do a lot for Rudy in his past life, but he had also taken care of everything by working overtime.

    For Rudy, Joe was the best adult he could ever meet. He was the perfect example of a kind adult and a father.

    ''Anyone who dares to harm or harass my loved ones shall be punished!'' Rudy clenched his fists in anger.

    ''Calm down! You have to control your anger!'' Angelica yelled at Rudy.

    ''I am calm, Angelica¡­''

    "Are you okay¡­?" Reba asked with an anxious look on her face.

    "Yeah."

    Reba caressed Rudy''s face and kissed him on the forehead before saying, "Don''t worry about anything. You should focus on what you have to do. And let the adults do their work, okay?"

    Reba pointed her hand at the table in the kitchen and said, "Come. The dinner is ready."

    Rudy washed his hand and ate dinner with Reba.

    Since Reba had to go for her night shift job every night, she cooked dinner in the evening, and they ate at around 7 PM.

    Rudy had a hard time dealing with that in his past life since he always studied untilte at night. He would asionally get hungry in the middle of the night, and they would have nothing to eat.

    However, he was d about what they had, and he was truly grateful for this life.

    Rudy never demanded anything, although he wished for a better life. But he had promised himself to give a better life to those who sacrificed their time and happiness for him.

    While eating dinner, Rudy nced at Reba and noticed she was smiling inwardly.

    ''I want to ask her why she is smiling, but I don''t want to look annoying for invading her personal space.''Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and said, "I am going to take a bath."

    Rudy nodded at her without saying anything.

    "If you want to fuck me, finish eating fast ande to the bathroom as soon as possible."

    After saying that, Angelica entered the bathroom while hopping and humming a random song.

    ''I would have eaten fast if I wasn''t eating with mom.''

    "So¡­ how is the school going?" Reba asked curiously.

    "As usual," Rudy replied with a shrug.

    "Anything new? What about the tests? Your midterms just ended yesterday, right?"

    Rudy nodded and said, "We should get the results next week... Probably¡­"

    "How did you do, though? Do you think you can break through the top 10?" Reba asked with a grin on her face to tease Rudy.

    In his past life, Rudy was good at studying, but not the best. There were students better than him, but Rudy was one of the toppers since the other students had a subject they were bad at. But Rudy was good in all of them, especially mathematics.

    After Reba married Joe, Rudy focused more time on studying and became the top three andter top 2. He wanted to get a schrship so Reba and Joe wouldn''t have to take care of his fees.

    However, now, Rudy had all the knowledge and experience, and no one could beat him in anything.

    He was not just the best in everything, he was the definition of perfect.

    "Forget the top 10. I am going to be top 1 with full points," Rudy answered with a proud look on his face.

    "Oh? But you suck at sports, though," Rebamented with a smirk on her face.

    "..."

    ''So she is that happy that she is teasing me now. I wonder what happened, though?'' Rudy thought.

    In the morning, when Rudy came downstairs, he thought Reba was sleeping in the room, so he used telekinesis to wash the dishes.

    However, Reba was in the bathroom after an exhausting day at her job, and she saw Rudy using his powers.

    That was the sign that whatever Reba was waiting for, was near. That was the reason why Reba had been smiling all day.

    After eating dinner, Reba left for her job. While Rudy finished eating and rushed to the bathroom, only to see Angelica pouting in the bathtub.

    "I have been waiting for you for so long!" she yelled with puffed cheeks.

    However, Rudy was able to calm her down by injecting her with his injection.

    He railed Angelica until she was satisfied. After that, he went to his room and wore his night clothes.

    Angelica hugged Rudy from behind and asked, "What are we going to do tonight?"

    "Well, in my past life, I always used to study at night. But now, we usually spend our nights fucking like rabbits," Rudy scoffed.

    Angelica entered Rudy''s body from behind and came out from the front. She immediately hugged him and looked at him with a grin on her face.

    "What''s wrong?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face. "It''s rare to see you acting all innocent and calm."

    "I am just happy realizing how happy my life is¡­" she uttered while kissing Rudy.

    "Do you consider your life happy?"

    "I am always with the man I love. I can talk to you anytime I want. We can make love all the time¡­" Angelica shrugged her shoulders and said, "What more can I ask for?"

    Rudy patted Angelica on the head and said, "You foolish ghost, the life you consider happy is just a start. I am going to make all our lives heavenly. And you would feel like you are living in paradise."

    After that, Rudy and Angelica spent an hour having slow sex. Most of the time passed by kissing and ying with each other''s body parts.

    Rudy would squeeze Angelica''s breasts and pinch her nipples. Sometimes, he would suck them and gently bite the nipples. While Angelica yed with Rudy''s hair.

    Rudy looked at the time and noticed it was past 9 PM.

    "Angelica." Rudy nudged Angelica¡ª who was counting Rudy''s hair for some reason¡ª and uttered, "Hold me tightly. We are going somewhere."

    Angelica hugged Rudy from behind and asked curiously: "Where?"

    "To check up on Joe and Lucy."

    ===

    Author''s Note- Date- 11th of February- We have hit the 1000 power stones goal. I will start writing the extra chapter in a few minutes.. So expect another chapter within few hours.

 Chapter 74 - Rudyâ€™s Past Life Struggle

    Rudy flew out of the window of his room and stared into the sky above the clouds to ensure no one spotted him flying.

    Usually, Rudy would carry Angelica like a princess in his arms, but tonight, she was clinging to Rudy from behind.

    "How is the view from behind?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face.

    "It looks a lot different. But I prefer to be in your arms since it feels closer to you," Angelica replied.

    Rudy was flying at a decent speed while enjoying the beautiful scenery of the night.

    The stars looked much better from above the clouds, and the air was clear but thinner.

    Rudy was a superhuman, so he wasn''t having trouble breathing, while Angelica was a ghost, and she didn''t need to breathe.

    Suddenly, Rudy stopped and nced around with a furious look and sharp re in his eyes.

    "What''s wrong?" Angelica asked after noticing Rudy acting weird.

    "Something just flew by us¡­" Rudy muttered with a puzzled look on his face. "But we are in the sky¡­"

    "I am facing the same direction as you, and I didn''t see anyone. What did you see?" Angelica asked in a calm voice. "Maybe it was a bird or something?"

    Angelica never doubted Rudy''s words. She would even doubt herself and her words, but Rudy''s words were absolute for her.

    Angelica''s love for Rudy was extraordinary and couldn''t be described in words. Things could have been different if Angelica was alive, maybe even normal, but her love would have remained the same.

    "I don''t know¡­. I just saw a red light pass by. It was so fast that it wouldn''t be an exaggeration if I say it was the speed of light," Rudy stated.

    "What if it was a light from an airne or something? Lights can reflect a lot, right?" Angelica wondered. "I heard about it in your physics ss."

    "That''s possible. Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense for anyone to be up here. I highly doubt¡­" Suddenly, Rudy paused and muttered, "What if¡­ it was something supernatural?"

    After hearing that, Angelica went inside Rudy''s body and yelled, "Don''t mention ghosts!"

    "Why did you assume I was talking about the ghost? Supernatural can mean anything," Rudy scoffed softly. "Something that is natural, but defies all thews with no logical exnation, can be considered as supernatural."

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and uttered, "Carry me."

    Rudy carried Angelica like a princess and flew to Joe''s apartment building.

    It was a 30 story building with advanced facilities.

    "Have youe here before?" Angelica asked curiously.

    Rudynded on top of the apartment building and said, "Yeah. I came here once in my past life to help in moving stuff out."

    Rudy nced around to look for the door to go downstairs. But the door was locked.

    He could easily crush the door without even touching it, but he decided to keep it low.

    "Argh. Fuck it!" Rudy grabbed Angelica and jumped down the back of the apartment building near the garden where no one was around.

    Then, he walked in the normal way, but he was stopped by the woman at the reception.

    "Excuse me. May I ask who you are?" the woman asked.

    "I live here," Rudy replied casually.

    "I know the faces and names of every person who lives in this building. And this is my first time seeing your face." The woman frowned her face and asked, "Now tell me, who are you? Or I will have to call authorities."

    ''Wow. Talk about unnecessary development.'' Rudy sighed and said, "Are you sure you don''t know me?"

    "I don''t."

    "Are you really sure? Because I have been living here sincest month, and I see you every day¡­ Oh, wait! I actually don''t see you from time to time," Rudy asserted nonchntly.

    The woman''s face turned pale after hearing that.

    ''Bingo!''

    "Surely, there is no way someone would ck on their job, right?" Rudy asked with a smirk on his face.

    "Um¡­ oh! I remember you now! Yes, yes. A new family did rent an apartment a month ago." The woman then pointed her finger at the elevator and said, "The elevator is currently out of service, so you will have to take the stairs."

    "Thank you."

    Rudy took the stairs, but he was simply hovering over them instead.

    Why would he climb the stairs when he can fly?

    "I am surprised you knew that the woman was cking on her job," Angelicamented.

    "I didn''t." Rudy scoffed and said, "But it''s not strange for them to ck off. They do the same thing every day, and they get bored."

    "..." Angelica gave Rudy a weird look.

    "I am not saying that I promote such activities, but it''s understandable." After a brief pause, he continued, "I was doing three part-time jobs when I was in the university. Two of them were the jobs of the receptionist in a hotel."

    "Sounds tough¡­."

    "Yeah¡­" Rudy let out a weary sigh after remembering the hard times of his past life. "You know, I met all types of people when I worked there. Some were good, some were bad, some pretending to be good, and some were just straight up toxic."

    "As a receptionist, you need to handle them with patience and take care of the situation without causing amotion. Because that would attract the attention of the guest sitting at the lobby, which could lead to a bad reputation of the hotel," he stated.

    "The job may look simple, but all the jobs are hard, and only the one with personal experience can know the struggle behind it," he added in a disdainful tone. "Once you know the struggle¡­ you have be a mature adult¡­"

    "..." Angelica wanted to say something tofort Rudy, but she couldn''t rte to his past life. Hence, she couldn''t makements on it. It was better to stay quiet rather than give falsefort.

    Rudy reached the 22nd floor and stood in front of Joe''s apartment.

    "I came here, but I don''t know what I am going to say or do¡­" he muttered.

    Rudy moved his hand to the doorbell and pressed it.

    ===

    Author''s Note- Here is the extra chapter for reaching the 1000 power stone goal!

    Thanks, @Exoloty, and @puremichigan, for the gift!

 Chapter 75 - Visiting Joe And Lucy

    DING~ DONG!

    Rudy rang the doorbell, but even a few secondster, there was no response.

    He patiently waited for a minute before ringing the bell again. But this time, he heard footsteps.

    However, the footsteps suddenly stopped.

    SIGH!

    Rudy sighed and activated his see-through ability to see who was on the other side of the door, and it was Lucy in her pajamas.

    She was standing in front of the door but hesitating to look through the peephole or use the inte.

    DING~ DONG!

    Rudy rang the bell again to let Lucy know that he was still waiting for someone to open the door.

    But because of that, Lucy ran away.

    "..."

    "What happened?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face after noticing Rudy squinting his eyes.

    "It was Lucy¡­"

    "Oh!"

    DING~ DONG! DING~ DONG! DING~ DONG! DING~ DONG! DING~ DONG! DING~ DONG!

    Angelica rang the bell like crazy.

    "Stop it!" he whispered violently.

    Rudy had his see-through ability activated so he could see the other side of the door. But even after ringing the bell so many times, Lucy never returned to check on the door.

    A few secondster, Joe walked out of the bathroom in his towel and hurried to the door.

    He opened the door and saw Rudy standing there with an awkward smile on his face.

    It took a while for Joe toprehend the situation.

    "What.. are you doing here?" Joe asked with a confused and puzzled look on his face.

    "Can Ie in?" Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    "Yeah, sure."

    Rudy walked in, and Joe closed the door.

    Joe pointed his finger across the hallway and said, "Go wait for me in the living room. I will wear my clothes."

    Rudy went to the living room and saw Lucy sitting in the corner of the couch.

    "..."

    She nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes as her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Oh!" She first eximed and then said meekly: "Umm¡­ hello¡­"

    ''She must have thought I was Paul,'' Rudy scoffed inwardly. ''Poor guy must be eating rocks and getting his dick shredded between the mountains.''

    "Hello," Rudy greeted back with a smile on his face.

    A minuteter, Joe returned wearing his nightclothes.

    "Wee," he said. "I am sorry I waste to respond to the doorbell. I was taking a bath, and Lucy was¡­ well, she is always like this."

    Joe sighed.

    "So what''s your purpose ofing herete at night in a city 15 kilometers away from your town?" Joe asked with a curious yet judging look on his face.

    "Actually¡­ I am here with a friend. He is waiting for me at the lounge. I came here to¡ª"

    Lucy brought a ss filled with water for Rudy.

    Rudy grabbed the ss from the te and smiled at Lucy before saying, "Thank you."

    He took a few sips and continued, "I wanted to talk to you about the moving process."

    "Oh, sure. But may I ask why? Reba had warned me not to involve kids in this matter. Did she tell you?" Joe asked.

    "Oh, of course not. What are you talking about?" Rudy yed dumb. "I just came here to ask how the process of moving out is going. Is something else bothering you?"

    Rudy had already expected that Reba would have said something simr to Joe, so he yed dumb to make Joe tell him everything by tricking him into thinking that he had already let the cat out of the bag.

    "Uhh.. well¡­" Joe nced at Lucy and said, "Can I have a private talk with him?"

    Lucy nodded and said, "I was going to bed anyway."

    Lucy went to her room, leaving Joe and Rudy alone in the living room. Of course, Angelica was there too, but she was exploring the apartment.

    "So¡­ what''s going on?" Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    "It''s nothing. Just a small matter¡­" Joe replied while stuttering a little. He had realized that he spilled the beans, and now it was hard to fill them up again.

    "You already told me enough," Rudy remarked. "Why not more?"

    "Your mother is a scary person, and you should know that since she raised you." Joe sighed and said, "I cannot tell you."

    "I didn''t want to do this to Joe, but I guess I will have to do this.''

    Rudy raised his brow at Joe and said, "I will tell mom that you told me."

    "But¡­ I didn''t¡­" Joe stuttered.

    "You did, a little, though¡­"

    After a brief pause, Rudy said, "I won''t tell her if you tell me everything."

    Joe squinted his eyes at Rudy and said, "You are not like how Reba described you. But I guess everyone has their hidden side they don''t want others to see."

    "So, tell me everything."

    "So the previousndlord died in an ident, and his brother took over everything. I wanted to move out, but the newndlord said I would have to pay for the next month''s rent too. At first, I was reluctant, but I gave it anyway since I didn''t want any drama."

    "That was a mistake¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "Then, he came back the next day and said he made a mistake. I asked ''what mistake?'' and he said, ''You will have to pay for next year''s rent, not next month''. He had also brought the documents where it was mentioned." Joe stated.

    "That''s ridiculous!" Rudy eximed. "Don''t tell me you gave him¡ª"

    CLANK!

    Rudy looked at the source of the noise to see Angelic had dropped a ss.

    "..."

    "I wonder how that fell¡­" Joe muttered under his breath.

    "I wonder too¡­" Rudy let out a weary sigh while looking at Angelica. Then, he turned to Joe and said, "You didn''t pay, right?"

    Joe shook his head and said, "Of course not. And apparently, he had been asking the same thing to a few other tenants. We have decided to file a case of fraud against him in the court."

    ''For that, they would need strong evidence. Thendlord has some kind of document, and they are obviously fake.''

    Rudy pondered for a while and decided to give a ''visit'' to thendlord.

    ===

    Author''s Note- Thanks, @Exoloty, @puremichigan, @Ok_Two, and @Oswald_Odoemenam_0721, for the gifts!

    Bonus chapters on weekends!

 Chapter 76 - Landlordâ€™s House

    "Are you sure you want to leave?" Joe asked as he dropped Rudy outside of his apartment. "You can stay the night here if you want to. We have a guest room."

    "It''s the weekend, so you shouldn''t have school tomorrow either, right? Just spend the night here. I will let Reba know," Joe insisted.

    "No, it''s fine. I already said I have a friend waiting in the lounge, so I have to go." Rudy turned around and said, "And don''t tell mom I was here."

    "Why not?" Joe asked with a confused look on his face.

    "IF you tell her, then she will ask what I do when Ie here. And I don''t want to lie to her, so I will have to tell her that you told me everything despite her warning you. So it''s better if we keep our mouths shut, right?" Rudy asked with a shoulder shrug.

    "You have got the point." Joe nodded and walked back into his apartment. But he came out a secondter to say, "Be careful on your way¡ª"

    However, Rudy was nowhere to be seen.

    Joe nced around the hallway, only to see the ceiling light flickering on and off.

    "He must be fast."

    Joe thought Rudy walked away, while he had simply jumped down.

    "How will you get thendlord''s address?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face. "We don''t even know his name."

    "I have an idea," Rudy responded as he walked back into the apartment building.

    "Oh!" The receptionist eximed after seeing Rudy, but she furrowed her brows with a confused look on her face and uttered, "I didn''t see you leave¡­ when did you¡ª"

    "I need the name and address of the currentndlord," Rudy asserted with a serious look on his face.

    "Hah?!" The receptionist scoffed and said, "I can''t just give you important details¡ª"

    Rudy looked into the receptionist''s eyes and uttered, "Give me the name and address of thendlord."

    The receptionist nodded like a robot and wrote down the address from theputer on paper.

    "Here," she said in a monotonous tone.

    After that, Rudy left the building and jumped high into the sky before flying away.

    He looked at the address on the paper and burned it using pyrokinesis.

    The abilities like pyrokinesis¡ª the power to freely control and create fire. Hydrokinesis¡ª The power to freely control and create water. Electrification - the power to control electric signals. And Cryokinesis¡ª the ability to freely control and create ice; all of them were one form of the telekinesis which did the same thing, but it evolved into sub-powers and granted him the ability to create them too.

    The more power Rudy used, the stronger his mental resistance got. His powers and control over them also evolved with use.

    "Did you mind control that woman?" Angelica asked.

    "What? No. I just asked her nicely, and she gave me the address¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "I saw you, and you weren''t nice at all. You looked like you were going to eat her alive," Angelica remarked. "I think you subconsciously used mind control on her. Otherwise, how are you going to exin her talking like a robot?"

    "I didn''t want to use mind control on anyone, to be honest. But maybe it was a lite version of mind control? Like amandant power or something?" Rudy wondered with an amused look on his face.

    "You mean hypnosis¡­ right?"

    "That''s one way to see it maybe¡­ but let''s put them in the mind control section. We will practiceter." Rudy cracked his neck left and right and uttered, "Right now, we have an important business to attend to."

    Rudy flew to thendlord''s house andnded in the drive away.

    "Wow¡­"

    The house was a mansion but with no security. The lights in the house were off, so Rudy assumed no one was home.

    "Are we going to break in?" Angelica asked with an excited look on her face, as though she was ready to do anything.

    "Not breaking in, but we are just inviting ourselves."

    Rudy searched for the perfect doors and windows to break in, but he couldn''t decide on one.

    If he wanted to, he could break the walls by simply blowing air from his mouth, but he decided to keep it low as he didn''t want to catch attention, which could interrupt his meeting with thendlord.

    Rudy gently broke the window of the top floor, and since it was highly unlikely for someone toe and check on the top floor even if there was someone in the house.

    Furthermore, Rudy had made sure not to make any noise that could trigger an rm or something.

    After entering the house, Rudy searched through the rooms, but there were far too many rooms to search, so he used his see-through ability to inspect them.

    Then, he went to the middle floor and felt strange for some reason.

    "What''s wrong?" Angelica asked.

    "Something¡­ something is wrong¡­" Rudy carefully nced around the pitch-ck hallway and kept walking.

    He reached the hall and felt even more strange.

    "I feel like something is watching us¡­" he muttered in a voice.

    After hearing that, Angelica went inside Rudy''s body and said, "This house is already scary enough, and now you are scaring me even more."

    "Come on. What are you scared of?" Rudy scoffed out loud. "I don''t want to break, but nothing can harm me."

    As soon as Rudy said that, he was shot by dozens of bullets from all sides.

    However, none of the bullets were able to prate Rudy''s body.

    Rudy frowned his face and snapped his finger.

    SNAP~!

    All the lights in the mansion turned on and lit the house. He used electrification and sent signals to the circuit of the power line.

    "I should have done this from the start¡­" Rudy muttered with a sigh.

    Rudy nced around with his see-through ability to see who or what shot him. He saw dozens of security traps in the hall that could be triggered from even the slightest movement and voice.

    "Why is there such advanced technology in this era¡­?"

    ===

    Thanks, @LuxT for the gift!

 Chapter 77 - Unexpected Twist

    "Angelica¡­." Rudy muttered Angelica''s name.

    ''Yes?'' Angelica responded from indie Rudy''s body.

    "Stay inside my body¡­" he uttered in a low voice with a cautious look on his face.

    ''But no physical thing can harm me¡­.''

    "It''s not a physical thing¡­" Rudy muttered. "I can use electrification and control the electric signals at my will, and yet, I couldn''t feel any signalsing from the sensors," Rudy stated. "And besides, this era is far too early to have advanced security that can trigger sensors."

    ''How is that possible?'' Angelica asked.

    "That''s what I have to find out."

    Rudy flew to one of the traps and pulled it out of the wall. After inspecting it, he said, "As expected, it''s not running on electricity."

    Rudy nced around the room and searched the entire mansion at once using his see-through ability, but that drained a little bit of his mental strength.

    "There are cameras everywhere. But they are inactive. I wonder if I can find something on the hard drive data."

    Rudy went to the monitoring room and found a high-techputer that should be part of the era.

    ''Is this running on something else too?'' Angelica asked curiously.

    "No. This is running on electricity."

    Unfortunately, the PC was protected by a strong password, but luckily for Rudy, he could control it too.

    He unlocked the PC and yed the recent footage that was dated three months ago.

    The footage showed an empty room that was dimly lit. Soon after, a man walked into the living room, and another man followed him.

    The first man sat on the couch in an arrogant manner, and the second man stood before him.

    "What is the meaning of this, brother?!" the second man yelled.

    "I have no idea what you are talking about," said the first man with a loud scoff.

    ''So this might be the previousndlord and his brother,'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''The second man is holding some papers, so this must be the previousndlord, right? The man sitting on the couch is the brother, the currentndlord.''

    "You clearly know what I am talking about!" the second man threw the documents at the first man and said, "This is your doing, right?! You forged the papers and somehow got my sign on it!"

    The first man ced the papers on the side and said, "What do you mean by ''somehow?'' Surely, you are not a kid that I fooled you into signing these papers. Unless you signed them yourself."

    "Why would I give all my royalties to you!" the second man yelled and took out a gun from his pocket.

    The first man raised his hand and stuttered, "Calm down. We can talk about this. There is no need to get¡ª"

    Before the first man could even finish what he was speaking, the second man shot him until the gun ran out of bullets.

    The first man''s body shook every time it was shot, and then it fell on the couch.

    "You made me do this!" the second man yelled and ran out of the living room after taking the documents with him.

    "..."

    After watching the entire footage, Rudy muttered, "Well, that took an interesting turn."

    ''So I guess I was wrong. Since Joe said the previousndlord died, and his brother took over, the man who shot was the¡­ but¡­''

    Rudy rubbed his hand on his chin and wondered, ''But why was the second man yelling about the documents? ording to him, the first man forged the documents, so if he shot him dead, why would¡­''

    Rudy was confused, but it was given since he didn''t know anything else on that matter.

    ''Should we inform the police about this?'' Angelica wondered.

    "There is no need. Once we meet that killer, I will scare him to death that he will wet his pants and confess everything."

    "Oh? Aren''t you a little too confident for a thief?" a voice said from behind Rudy.

    Rudy was expecting to see the killer who shot the man in the footage, but when he looked back, he saw it was the man who was shot.

    He had ck hair, ck eyes, and a perfect body build. One could easily refer to him as a ''fit'' person.

    ''This guy is giving me bad vibes,'' Angelia uttered.

    ''I didn''t even sense him. Or maybe because he didn''t make any noise?'' Rudy wondered. ''I scanned the entire house a few minutes ago, so it''s highly unlikely that he was already in this mansion.''

    ''And surely, one would make even a little noise, right? And I didn''t hear a single¡ª''

    The man took out a gun from his pocket and shot Rudy. But of course, Rudy grabbed the bullet with his hand and red at the man.

    "Oh?" The man raised his brow with an amusing look on his face and said, "So you are one of them."

    "What are you talking about?!" Rudy asked with a furious look on his face.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter." The man threw his gun to the corner to the side and said, "I will kill you just like the others."

    Rudy frowned his face and uttered, "Who are you?"

    The man took a step forward and disappeared from Rudy''s sight.

    Rudy activated his see-through ability and nced around to look for the man, but he couldn''t spot him.

    ''So he can bypass my see-through ability?!'' Rudy eximed. ''That doesn''t make sense. No human can¡­ could it be that he is not a human?''

    Rudy assumed the man managed to survive the gunshot because he was wearing some protective armor around him. But now, Rudy was convinced that the man wasn''t a human.

    Rudy left the monitoring room to look for the man, but suddenly, he was hit by a piano.

    Of course, the piano was shattered into pieces as soon as it hit Rudy.

    However, the couch, table, television, refrigerator, bed¡ª even the small things like a chair, photo frames, pillows, and all the items present in the house¡ª were thrown at Rudy, which buried him under it.

    They wereing from all directions at a fast speed that Rudy didn''t know where to dodge.

    Then, the man stood in front of the mess he had caused and smirked, "Out of all of them, you were the easiest to kill."

    A momentter, everything was shot back in all the directions, and some things even hit the man, which caused him to stumble on his feet.

    When the man looked back, he saw Rudy hovering in the air,pletely unharmed.

    Rudy patted his clothes and uttered, "You were saying something?"

    ===

    Author''s Note- I was sickst night, so I went to sleep.. Expect 2-3 more chapters in a few hours.

 Chapter 78 - Secret Behind The Powers

    "So you are still alive?" the man scoffed out loud and said with a smirk on his face: "Not going to lie, it would have been disappointing if you had died by that."

    ''This guy is like me? And he can use all the powers well, while it''s only been a week since I got them. I can''t use them properly during the fight.''

    However, Rudy had no need to fight when he could just use his powers.

    Rudy raised his hand in the, and the next moment, everything in the mansion started shaking.

    "...!"

    The man watched with apletely baffled expression on his face as he saw the ceiling on the mansion dropped upon him.

    "..." Rudy raised his brows and muttered, "I was trying to pull that chandelier on the ceiling¡­"

    A few secondster, the man stood up,pletely covered in blood.

    ''So he is not like me.'' Rudy smirked and said, "I can''t bleed."

    The man dashed at Rudy and grabbed him by the neck. Then, he threw him on the wall and punched him in the face, breaking the walls behind him.

    However, Rudy didn''t feel a thing.

    The man tried to punch Rudy again, But this time, Rudy grabbed the man''s hand and twisted it to the side, breaking it into two. Then, Rudy grabbed the man by his hair and turned him around.

    Now, it was Rudy mming him to the floor and the walls. He pulled off the man''s hand from his body and plucked his legs, making him limbless.

    Then, Rudy threw him at the ceiling, but there was no ceiling, so he was sent flying into the sky.

    ''I was trying to st him on the ceiling¡­''

    Rudy had no sense of fighting or fighting style. Since he was non-athletic in his past life, he barely took part in the sports or athletic club.

    Hence, his current fighting style was barbaric. Besides, it wasn''t as though Rudy needed any fighting style when he could easily use his superpowers.

    Rudy looked up at the sky to see the man was falling down at high speed.

    "I was expecting him to fly, but I guess he is truly not like me, after all. He simply has superhuman speed and superhuman strength. But how?" Rudy asked himself.

    ''Maybe he was also experimented on?'' Angelica wondered. ''What was it? Super Jean or something?''

    "It was supergene. There could be other facilities working on the same. But¡­'' Rudy raised his brows and uttered, "But what about the advanced technology? He is surely not from the future or something. It''s impossible."

    ''Why not?'' Angelica asked with a hint of curiosity in her voice.

    "There were 11 others who were experimented on, but all of them had died before me. I was thest test subject," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice.

    "But you know what, I don''t think my superpowers have anything to do with¡ª"

    Rudy stopped at his words when he saw the man regenerating and growing limbs.

    "He has regeneration ability¡­?"

    The mannded in the house, but his legs broke on impact.

    "...."

    Without wasting any time, Rudy dashed at the man and stomped on him a couple of times, making a mince out of his lower body.

    Then, Rudy ced his feet on the man''s chest to keep him on the ground and looked into his eyes.

    "Who¡­ are you¡­?" the man asked while coughing blood.

    "That''s not the right question." Rudy pressed his feet on the man''s chest¡ªbreaking his ribs and puncturing his lungs¡ª and uttered, "Who are you?"

    "I¡­"

    "I don''t want to know your name or anything about you. Just tell me how you got this power, the advanced technology, and who were the people you were talking about?" Rudy used his hypnosis power on the man so he would utter everything honestly.

    "Fairies¡­." the man managed to stutter.

    "What?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face.

    "Fairies¡­ wish¡­granting¡­"

    "Wait, wait, wait. Fairies as in the¡­ fairy tales? The magic and myth and all that fantasy things?" Rudy wondered with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Three months ago¡­ I was driving by the valley roadte at night. And I ran over someone because I was drunk driving. I was about to drive away, but the person I ran over was a beautiful girl. I was charmed by her."

    "..."

    "I was sure that she would have died. So I thought I would use her body to pleasure myself andter get rid of it to remove all the evidence. So I got out of the car and walked to the woman."

    "Her body was something else. It could even give a boner to an impotent man. I couldn''t hold myself back or wait to carry her to my car. I stripped her naked, but as I was preparing for the deed, she opened her eyes. Honestly, I should have expected that when she wasn''t bleeding."

    "..."

    "I freaked out and ran to my car, but I was drunk, so I tripped and fell over the hill. I thought I would die, but the girl jumped after me to save me."

    "She flew and carried me back to the road. I was sure I was hallucinating because I had drank too much, but that wasn''t the case. When I asked the girl, she told me she was a fairy and that she wanted to thank me for saving her life."

    "But you didn''t¡­ oh, so she thought you were trying to save her life while in truth you were going to r*pe her¡­" Rudy uttered in disgust.

    "She told me that she was on the run because her people were after her. She said she was exhausted, and she used her remaining powers to save me. I took that as an advantage and offered to bring her home."

    "She was so innocent that she agreed. After bringing her here, I r*ped her again and again. I kept her unconscious, so she wouldn''t wake up, and I r*ped her for nights after nights. Her body was so good that I couldn''t get enough of it."

    Rudy was barely holding his urge to rip the man apart, but he had to know more things from the man, so he had no choice but to listen to him.

    "How did you get power?"

    "After raping her countless times for days and night, I ate her."

 Chapter 79 - Rudyâ€™s Judgement

    "You¡­ ate her¡­?" Rudy uttered with a disgusted and baffled look on his face.

    "Her skin was so delicate, and her flesh was so soft that it melted in my mouth. Her bones were like crispy crackers."

    "..." Rudy felt more and more disgusted as he heard that.

    "I didn''t mean to eat her. I was simply sucking her breasts, but I guess I bit too hard and ended up taking a bite of her body. And after eating one bite, I couldn''t stop myself. Before I had realized it, I had eaten herpletely¡ª even her teeth and hair."

    ''Rudy, you don''t have to listen to him!'' Angelica yelled.

    Since Angelica was inside Rudy''s body, she could feel his anger and the urge to kill the man. She was afraid that Rudy might go crazy as he did when he obliterated the entire tunnel.

    If the same thing happened here, Rudy would raze the entire neighborhood, killing many lives without even realizing it.

    "When I woke up the next day, everything was hazy. At first, I thought that fairy ran away, but when I saw the blood on my clothes and the bed, I remembered everything."

    "It took me a while to digest all that. But then I started a day like normal. Later that day, I was shot by my brother. He thought I died, and I thought the same. But my wounds slowly healed."

    After a brief pause, the man continued, "That''s when I realized that I had gained that fairy''s power."

    "I ran after my brother. He was on his way to the court, but I killed him and pushed his car¡ª with him inside¡ª down the cliff. Everyone thought it was an ident. And as per the documents, I got all his royalties."

    "But I wasn''t interested in all that after experiencing the otherworldly power. I wanted more."

    "After a few days, a male fairy came to my house. He was humble and kind. He said he was here because my house was thest known location of the missing fairy. I didn''t want to think much since logic doesn''t work well with magic. But I knew I had to do something."

    "Lying was not an option. So I invited the male fairy to my house and told him that the missing fairy was sleeping inside. That foolish believed me, and I took that chance to shoot him with my gun."

    "..."

    "Honestly, I was expecting him to regenerate, but he didn''t. I shot him more times to confirm he was dead. Then, I chopped his body into pieces and slowly ate it over the week."

    "Then, I noticed a few changes in my body. I could hear and see far away things, almost as though I had supervision."

    "That was the start of my evolution. Week after week, they kept sending me fairies, and I kept killing them. I grew stronger every time I ate them, but even they had gotten suspicious, so they sent me someone with multiple powers. However, in the end, I was the one who won because of my super regeneration."

    Rudy crushed the man''s chest and buried his feet in his ribs and lungs. However, the man didn''t die because he had already started narrating.

    Of course, Rudy knew that, but he wanted the man to feel the pain.

    "How did you get your hands on this advanced technology?" Rudy asked in a disdainful tone.

    "I went to the underworld market and met a dealer. He never talked face to face, but he gave me many appliances. I had so much money, so I kept buying them. But I had to do something about the fairies who kepting to hunt me. So I talked with the dealer, and he said he would install traps in my house, but the payment would be high."

    "In the end, I ran out of money, so I kept asking everyone for money."

    ''So this is why he wanted Joe and the others to pay him extra and advance¡­''

    Now, Rudy had all the information he needed, and the man was useless to him.

    However, Rudy''s rage had reached the roof after knowing how thendlord was.

    ''He met Joe and Lucy. What if he had done something to them?'' Rudy asked himself.

    The corner of Rudy''s face twitched as he red furiously at the man.

    Suddenly, his eyes glowed, and aser beam came out of Rudy''s eyes, prating the man''s face and melting it beyond recognition.

    The man''s body stopped moving, but Rudy wasn''t satisfied.

    He used pyrokinesis to burn the man''s body and telekinesis to spread the ashes everywhere. However, he brought them back and formed a dead body made with ashes using his restoration ability.

    ''I know this man was a piece of shit, but you killed him without hesitation. I am honestly surprised,'' Angelica remarked.

    Angelica hadn''t made anyments when Rudy turned Paul into a mindless ape because the matter was rted to Reba. And Angelica knew that anything rted to Reba was andmine. One wrong step, and boom!

    However, things were different with the man. But Angelica had realized Rudy had gotten furious because Lucy and Joe''s lives were at risk too,

    What would have happened if Rudy hadn''t decided to visit Joe and Lucy?

    Joe and the others would have filed a case against the man, and there were high chances that he would have killed everyone using his powers.

    Rudy could have lost two important people in his life without ever knowing it.

    Furthermore, Reba married Joe a month before it was supposed to happen¡ª at least, ording to Rudy.

    If everything had gone the same way as Rudy''s past life, Rudy would have never known about Joe and Lucy in the first ce.

    ''Whatever happens, happens for good.'' Rudy recalled what his girlfriend¡ª Elise, had once said to him when he was feeling depressed.

    Rudy clenched his fists and looked up in the sky with his eyes closed.

    "When I died in my previous life, I asked them to leave me in the forest because I wanted to see the stars even though I was blind. Right now, I am feeling the same," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice.

    Angelica couldn''t quite understand what Rudy meant, but she didn''t want to ask him.

    Rudy opened his eyes a few secondster and used telekinesis to bring down the entire mansion.

    He copsed it to make it look like the man died in a natural disaster.

    Rudy was still feeling angry even after that, so he flew to the faraway ce and took out all his anger where no one was around.

    Then, he teleported back to his room and fell asleep.

    =====

    Author''s Note- Tomorrow is the date day!

    Thanks, @Zailo95, for the gift!

 Chapter 80 - Guilty Pleasure

    Rudy had a decent sleep for the first time in his second life.

    Partly the reason was Rudy was exhausted after letting out his anger. He used a lot of his mental strength, including the powers he used during the fight.

    When Rudy opened his eyes, he saw Angelica sleeping beside him with her arms and legs wrapped around him.

    "..."

    Rudy shrugged her hands and legs and sat up.

    It took him a while to process everything, and then he remembered what had pannedst night.

    "The sleep was so good that I feel like I slept for years," he chuckled.

    Rudy shot a nce at Angelica and saw she was wearing clothes.

    ''This is my first time seeing her not-naked after waking up¡­''

    Three days ago, Rudy woke up to find Angelica giving him a blowjob. The next day, he woke up to see Angelica riding him.

    At first, Rudy was angry because Angelica had no decency, but Angelica told him that she tried to wake him up normally by sucking his snake, but he didn''t wake up.

    Angelica was telling the truth, and the reason he didn''t wake up was that it happened right after the day Rudy had a mental stroke.

    The next day, Rudy woke up normally, but they still had sex in the bathroom while taking a bath.

    However, today, nothing happened.

    "Not going to lie, but¡­ waking up normally feels weird now¡­" Rudy sighed.

    Rudy looked at the time and saw it was 7: 49 AM in the morning.

    ''Alice and I decided to meet at 9: 30 Am at the pick-up stand. And it would take us around 30 minutes to reach the water park. The park opens at 10 AM, so we will be on time.''

    Rudy got off the bed and decided to take a bath and eat breakfast before waking up Angelica.

    ''I don''t want to disturb her sleep¡­ or should I?'' Rudy raised his brows and muttered, "She always wakes me up in a weird way. Maybe I should do it too?''

    Rudy walked back to the bed and looked at Angelica''s juicy lips. Then, he moved his gaze to Angelica''s soft breasts.

    After looking at her for a few seconds, Rudy rubbed his thumb on her lips before inserting his finger inside her mouth.

    Suddenly, something awakened inside Rudy. He looked down to see his little brother pocking his pants as though it wanted toe out.

    Rudy face-palmed himself and muttered, "I can''t believe I got a boner just by looking at her body¡­"

    ''But she is so hot, and her sleeping face looks so innocent and cute¡­.''

    Rudy gulped down as he decided to use Angelica''s medicine on her own. He grabbed a pillow from the bed and threw it by the door, so in case Reba came to wake him up, Rudy would have a little more time to save himself.

    Rudy pulled down his pants and grabbed his little brother in his hand.

    ''It should be okay, right?'' He asked himself. ''Angelica does this to me all the time, so it''s only fair of me to do it to her too.''

    Rudy slowly moved his snake closer to Angelica''s mouth and rubbed the tip on her lips. Then, he slowly inserted the tip inside her mouth, but it didn''t go in since Angelica''s teeth were on the way.

    Rudy gently opened Angelica''s mouth using his thumb and finger and pushed his snake inside.

    ''Wow! It feels entirely different! I feel like I am doing something bad, as though I am taking advantage of her¡­.''

    Rudy was feeling both guilty and excited; it was a guilty pleasure.

    Rudy pushed his snake a little deeper inside Angelica''s mouth and slowly moved his hips.

    Even in a state like this, he didn''t want to hurt Angelica identally.

    ''Who knew I would ever do this¡­''

    Angelica''s mouth automatically opened wide whenever Rudy pushed his snake inside and thrust his hips forth.

    A few minutester, Rudy started moving fast as he got closer to shooting his milk.

    ''Should Ie inside her mouth? But she is sleeping. What if she wakes up? No¡­ the correct question is¡­. Why isn''t she waking up after all this?!''

    While thinking all that, Rudy released his fresh morning milk inside Angelica''s mouth.

    Rudy wasn''t sure if he should pull out his snake or not because he was worried that his milk might spill out. But he had to take it out eventually.

    After pulling his snake out from Angelica''s mouth, Rudy''s gaze fell on her cave.

    ''I just got more horny¡­.''

    Rudy got on the bed and stripped Angelica''s panties. Then, he rubbed the tip on his snake on her cake, but she stopped.

    He shook his head and muttered, "This can be considered as r*pe¡­"

    "You should have plunged it inside me¡­" Angelica uttered as she opened her eyes.

    "You were¡­ awake this whole time?" Rudy asked with a baffled look on his face. He was feeling stupid for worrying about Angelica when he very well knew that she was a pervert.

    Angelica grinned at Rudy and said, "I woke up when you came inside my mouth. The taste of your milk is so strong that it can even wake up the dead."

    "That was a horrible example¡­" Rudy sighed in disbelief and gazed at Angelica cave.

    "Go ahead. Fill me up with your pp," Angelica said with a slutty smile on her face. "Actually, next time, make sure to fuck me when I am sleeping."

    "But sex without consent is no different than r*pe. Even if we are lovers, it can still be¡ª"

    Angelica interrupted Rudy and said, "Oh, please! Who cares about all that? Don''t use your worldlyws or morals on me. I am a ghost and your pet. You can use me however you want to."

    "..."

    "I also want to wake up with your big dick inside me. But I am satisfied for today since you did have the guts to use my mouth."

    Angelica licked her lips and said, "Now, fuck me."

    ====

    Thanks, @DaoistVtSn8O, and @puremichigan, for the gift!

 Chapter 81 - Pervy Angelica*

    "Fuck me¡­" Angelica said with a mischievous smile on her face.

    "No," Rudy turned her down with a straight face without even thinking about it.

    "Why not?!" Angelica furrowed her brows and said, "You were going to r*pe me anyway, right?"

    "I wasn''t. And It''s not like I don''t want to fuck you, but it''s about time for mom toe wake me up, and I don''t want her to catch me humping the bed."

    "But that''s what makes things more exciting, right?" Angelica asked with a grin on her face.

    Rudy shook his head in disbelief and uttered, "You and your fetishes. Where is my innocent Angelica?"

    Angelica puffed her cheeks and said, "Why do you keep saying that? Did you like the old me more?"

    "It''s not like that. But the old you was innocent, while the current you is¡­. A pervert. Besides, why do I think that you were like this before you died?" Rudy asked with a curious look on her face. "Do you remember anything? It''s been a week since I saved you from the tunnel."

    Angelica shook her head and said, "I don''t. And I don''t think I was like this before I died."

    Rudy raised his brow with a curious look on his face and asked, "Why is that?"

    "When I met you, I was like a newborn baby. They grow up and turn into how they were raised. If they grew up in a toxic environment, there is a high chance that the baby would be toxic too," Angelica said with a shrug.

    Rudy realized what Angelica was trying to say, but he didn''t want to hear it.

    "Don''t you dare say what you are going to say next," Rudy uttered with a re in his eyes.

    Angelica smirked and continued, "So the reason I am a pervert is that you made me like this."

    Angelica pointed her finger at Rudy and said, "You are to me."

    Rudy stared at Angelica in disbelief and muttered, "That might be true¡­"

    "Now, let''s fuck."

    "Let''s not. I don''t want to get caught."

    Angelica furrowed her brows and said, "You have so many superpowers, so can''t you fix that damn door?!"

    "I can, but I won''t."

    "Why not?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "Well, many events happened in this room after Lucy and Joe moved in. And the broken lock of the door was a trigger to a lot of them. I don''t want to change those events¡­"

    "Those were precious memories to me¡­" Rudy muttered in a disdainful tone.

    "Then how about you use telekinesis to keep the door closed?" Angelica suggested.

    "I shut off my powers when I am having sex," Rudy stated.

    "Why?"

    "Just as you can''t hold your moans, I can''t control my powers during sex. Imagine me cumming in your cave and identally blowing up the house."

    "Nope." Rudy shook his head and uttered, "I don''t want to see that."

    "And that''s one of the reasons why I get caught by mom because I have all my senses turned off," Rudy added.

    Angelica squinted her eyes and said, "You know, instead of wasting all this time talking, you could have fucked me."

    Rudy''s face twitched in anger after hearing that since it was Angelica who kept asking him questions.

    He plunged his snake inside Angelica''s cave and started pounding it crazily.

    "Anh~!"

    Angelica''s cave warmly weed Rudy''s snake and squeezed it from all sides.

    "Mnh~ Why does sex feels so good? I can do it all day and night and still want to be fucked by you. I think I have gotten addicted to sex¡­" Angelica uttered while moaning.

    "Well, I always knew you were a sex addict."

    Rudy humped Angelica for a while, but as he was about to fill up Angelica''s cave with his cream, he heard footsteps approaching the door.

    "Rudy. Wake up it''s¡ª"

    Reba walked into Rudy''s room, and she was left baffled to see the room was empty.

    "Where did he go¡­?"

    When Rudy heard the footsteps, he immediately teleported to the bathtub in the bathroom with his snake still inside Angelica.

    "Are you okay?" Rudy asked with a concerned look on his face since Angelica had warned Rudyst time not to teleport her when she was outside his body.

    Angelica nodded and said, "Surprisingly, I don''t feel anything."

    The only thing that could hurt Angelica was the sudden distortion in reality. Since Angelica was a spirit bound to Rudy, when Rudy teleported, he switched from one n to another, causing Angelica''s body to deform.

    "Maybe it didn''t hurt because we simply teleported a few meters?" Rudy wondered.

    "Or maybe because of this....?" Angelica gazed between her cave and saw her cave and Rudy''s snake connecting.

    "Wow. Your perviness has no limits."

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    "Rudy? Are you there?" Reba asked from the other side of the room.

    "Yes, mom," Rudy replied.

    "I didn''t know you woke up early."

    "Yeah, I am going out with Alice today, remember?"

    "Yeah, okay. Come fast. Breakfast is ready." Reba''s voice faded away as she said that, seemingly walking away from the door.

    Rudy nced at Angelica to see her grinning at him.

    "What?" Rudy asked.

    "She said e fast'', so ''cum fast''."

    Rudy held the urge of face-palming himself and continued railing Angelica.

    After filling her up with his cream, Rudy took a quick bath and ate breakfast with Reba.

    Then, Rudy teleported to the water park¡ª although it was 9 AM in the morning.

    "I will get the tickets. Because if I came with Alice, she would insist on paying. And I don''t want her to pay on our first date," he asserted.

    RING~ RING!

    Rudy looked at his phone to see it was from Alice. He picked up the call with a smile on his face, thinking he would hear Alice''s cute voice in the morning, but he heard something heartbreaking in her cute voice.

    [Rudy. You haven''t gotten ready yet, right?] she asked in a panicked voice.

    "Umm¡­ no¡­" Rudy was more than ready.

    [Good.] Alice sighed in relief and said, [Listen, we can''t go today.]

    ====

    Author''s Note- What could be the reason Alice canceled the date?

    Thanks, @Degenerate_Panda, for the gift!

 Chapter 82 - Visiting The Water Park

    [We can''t go today,] Alice stated in a panicked voice.

    "Why not? Is everything okay?" Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    [Yeah¡­] Alice sighed and said, [The thing is, when I asked you to go to the pool, I had asked my dad to buy tickets.]

    "But they don''t sell tickets in advance unless you buy them a day before¡­"

    [Yeah. He was supposed to go buy it yesterday, but today when I asked him about the tickets, he said he forgot to buy them.]

    [Stupid dad!] she yelled at her father.

    "But we can buy tickets after reaching there, right?" Rudy wondered.

    [No. The park is always full, and you can''t buy tickets after 9 AM. It''s already toote...] Alice said in a low voice.

    Rudy could easily feel the sadness behind Alice''s words.

    "Well, we can go tomorrow, you know?" Rudy suggested.

    [Can¡­we?] Alice asked hesitantly. [Are you free tomorrow too?]

    ''I am free almost all the time!''

    "Yeah, I am. So let''s go tomorrow, alright?"

    [Okay! Thank you so so much! I will send my dad to buy tickets today!]

    "Uhh.. about that. There is no need for that. I am going to the next city today, so I will buy them on the way."

    [....]

    After a brief pause, Alice asked, [Why would you go there?]

    "My mom remarried. I told you about it, right? So I am visiting their house today," Rudy replied.

    [Ummm¡­ I forgot to ask this when you told me about this, and I was a little scared too. But¡­ are you perhaps nning to move out of town to the next city?]

    "No, of course not. And even if I was, that wouldn''t stop me from meeting you every day oring to school."

    [... don''t say things like that on the phone. Now I miss you more than I already was!]

    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Rudy grinned. "You can kiss me all you want tomorrow when we meet."

    [Of course, I will. So better get your lips ready for me.]

    A few secondster, Alice said, [ I will pay you back for the ticket tomorrow when we meet.]

    "There is no need to. I am paying for it," Rudy retorted.

    [But I¡ª]

    "No buts. And if you truly want to pay be, then pay me back with your love," Rudy remarked.

    [You¡­! I will eat your lips tomorrow!]

    After saying that, Alice hung up the call.

    Rudy sighed and muttered, "What should I do now? Since I am already here, I might just meet Reina and see how she is doing."

    As Rudy was walking, Angelica came out of his body and stood in front of him with puffed cheeks, as though she was angry about something.

    Rudy raised his brow and asked, "What''s with that face?"

    Angelica pouted even more as she said, "You always talk kindly with Alice. But you never talk to me like that."

    Rudy squinted his eyes at Angelia after hearing that and said, "Whenever I talk with you, you always turn the conversation into something pervy."

    "And who said I am not kind with you? I always give you head pats when you are sucking me off, right? And I also y with your boobs. That''s an act of kindness," Rudy smirked at Angelica.

    It was a rare chance for Rudy to tease Angelica, and he wasn''t missing that.

    "HMPH!" Angelica hugged Rudy''s arm and said, "Let''s go."

    Rudy chuckled after seeing Angelica acting like that.

    ''So she can also get jealous, huh?'' Rudy wondered. ''But to be honest, I am a little relieved. She is acting like a normal girl in love would.''

    Rudy entered the water park and went to the ticket windows, but of course, it was closed since it was past 9 AM.

    "What are you going to do now?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Well¡­ I can call Reina and ask her to let me in¡­" Rudy muttered.

    Rudy took out his phone and called Reina, but he couldn''t get through the call because his phone was out of credit.

    "Hashtagme¡­"

    Rudy activated his see-through ability to look for Reina. He first gazed at Reina''s office since Rudy expected her to be there. But she wasn''t.

    "There is no one around¡­ no security either¡­." Angelica nced around and muttered, "Why don''t you just go in?"

    "Look in the corners. There are CCTV cameras. And there is a guard too¡­" Rudy uttered without moving his lips.

    Confused, Angelica looked around, but she couldn''t see the guard.

    "Where is the guard?"

    "He is shitting in the cubicle¡­" Rudy face-palmed himself and murmured, "I wanted to see Alice in a swimsuit, not a guard chucking a shit."

    In the end, Rudy decided to wait until the guard finished his deed.

    Then, Rudy called out to the guard and said, "Can you call the manager?"

    ''She is also the manager, right? I don''t know if she appointed someone new or not¡­''

    The guard inspected Rudy from his head to toe and said, "If you are here to beg, then go somewhere else."

    "What did you say?!" Angelica yelled at the guard, but obviously, no one could hear her.

    "Don''t worry. He just said it because of my clothes," Rudy mumbled quietly.

    Rudy was expecting Angelica tough when the guardmented on Rudy''s appearance, but he was genuinely surprised to see her get angry.

    ''She always enjoyed it when I got in trouble, but I guess you can''t predict the actions of a ghost in love¡­''

    "I know the manager. Just call her out," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    "Heh! There is no way someone like you can know Madam Reina. She is an angel, and you are just a pebble," the guardughed out loud.

    ''Normally, I would have let the guard''sment slide. But he is going too far.'' Rudy furrowed his brows and thought, ''If it weren''t for Reina''s water park, I would have had some fun with him.''

    "What are you waiting for?" the guard shooed Rudy with a hand gesture and said, "Get out of here before I kick you out."

    ====

    Thanks, @Exoloty, and @DaoistVtSn8O, for the gift!

 Chapter 83 - Dealing With The Annoying Guard

    "Why aren''t you doing anything?!" Angelica shouted at Rudy. "He has been insulting you since you talked to him."

    "It''s best to ignore people like him. The more you worry about them, the more pitiful you feel," Rudy uttered without moving his lips. But he then added, "That''s what I would have said in my past life because I didn''t have the courage to talk or fight back to the people."

    ''But not anymore.''

    Rudy wanted to let the guard''s behavior slide, but there was a reason he couldn''t.

    Currently, the guard was supposed to guard the water park, but he was doing ackluster job on that. Not only that, his behavior could drive out potential customers, which was a bad thing for Reina.

    ''People like him shouldn''t be near ces like this. But I guess Reina would have hired him because he was charging less or something.''

    "Can you call the manager?" Rudy asked for thest time.

    The guard frowned his face and uttered, "Get the fuck out of here, you beggar!"

    Rudy scoffed out loud and smirked, "Make me."

    "You piece of shit¡ª!"

    The guard dashed at Rudy, or so he wanted to. But he tripped because his pants fell down. Then, he got up, pulled his pants, and looked at Rudy to see him recording everything on his phone.

    "Smile~" Rudy said with a grin on his face.

    Of course, Rudy pulled off the guard''s pants using telekinesis.

    When the guard tried to dash at Rudy again, Rudy tied the shoces of both shoes with one another, causing the guard to fall again, but this time, t on his face.

    The man grunted in pain as he rolled on the ground.

    Rudy shot a nce at Angelica and asked, "Did I go too far?"

    Angelica shook her head and said, "I don''t think so."

    Rudy saved the video on his phone and decided to upload it on the inte once he got home and connected to the neighbor''s Wi-Fi.

    "What''s going on?" a familiar voice rang in Rudy''s ears.

    Rudy looked at the entrance to see Reina standing there, wearing a proper outfit suitable for a manager¡ª a suit.

    "I heard someone yelling the curse words, so I looked at the monitor and saw¡ª" Reina stopped when she noticed Rudy.

    "Rudy?!" she eximed. "What are you doing here?! I couldn''t see your face because your back was facing the camera and¡­"

    The guard got up and wiped the blooding out from his nose. Then, he pointed his finger at Rudy and said, "Madam Reina. This man suddenly attacked me and tried to enter the water park. I tried my best to¡ª"

    "You are fired!" Reina asserted with a straight face.

    "Madam?" the guard uttered with a baffled look on his face, seemingly trying toprehend the situation. He couldn''t believe his ears and eyes.

    "I said you are fired! Get out now!"

    The guard red at Rudy and left while walking awkwardly because his shoces were still tied together.

    Reina turned to Rudy and asked with an anxious look on her face: "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah¡­" Rudy was also surprised.

    "I watched the footage and saw the guard yelling and insulting you for no reason. And yet, he had the audacity to lie and me everything on you¡­"

    "Well, you are the one who hired him," Rudy shrugged.

    Reina shook her head and said, "I didn''t. One of the workers here brought him. And we really needed a guard, so I hired him."

    Rudy patted Reina''s head and said, "Be careful next time."

    "...!" Reina''s face flushed for obvious reasons.

    But when Rudy realized it, it was already toote. He looked at Angelia to see her staring at him with a judging look on her face.

    ''I head patted Reina without thinking because she acts like a kid¡­''

    A few secondster, Reina came back to her senses. She shook her head and took a deep breath before looking at Rudy.

    "So, what brings you here?" she asked with a curious look on his face.

    "I came to check up on you¡­ I mean, how you are handling the water park. But I guess you are doing good." Rudy let out a weary sigh and uttered, "That was a lie. I had ns with someone, but it got canceled because of the ticket."

    "Oh! Then you should have just called me or something. I would have arranged extra tickets for you and your friends.." Reina uttered with a sigh.

    "It''s okay. The n has changed tomorrow."

    "Oh! That''s great news. The ticket window for tomorrow''s tickets opens in the evening. But you don''t have to buy them, obviously," Reina scoffed.

    "Why not? And if you n to give them for free, then I won''t take them." Rudy squinted his eyes at Reina and said, "That''s bad business. You can''t give special privileges to friends or family in the business."

    "To be honest, I knew you would say that." Reina grinned at Rudy and said, "Are you free today?"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and responded, "Kind of¡­"

    "Great!" Reina rejoiced and said, "Actually, I need your help."

    "Pool cleanings again?" Rudy scoffed.

    "No." Reina shook her head and said, "One of the lifeguards couldn''t make it today due to some emergencies, so do you think you can¡­?"

    "Sure." Rudy nodded and said, "And in return, you will be giving me tickets?"

    "Yeah, but that would be like I am underpaying you because the price of two tickets is 10$, while I pay 5$ per hour to the lifeguard."

    "To be honest, I think you are charging way too less," Rudy remarked.

    "But if I set the price low, more people woulde, right?"

    "What? No. Change that mentality. And you shouldn''t use this in the Waterpark business. Even if you set the price to $1, people who don''t want to visit the waterpark wouldn''t miraculouslye here."

    After a brief pause, he added, "Those who want toe here wille here. It''s as simple as that."

    "..."

    Rudy patted Reina''s shoulder and said, "We will talk about thister."

    Rudy changed his outfit to the lifeguard''s outfit and sat on the highchair to watch over the pool.

    "This is a great job. Nothing can go wrong here¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "Rudy? Is that you?" someone called out to Rudy.

    Rudy looked down to see the principal of his school, standing and looking at him with a shocked expression on his face.

    "Are you going against the school''s rules and doing a part-time job?!" he asked.

    ====

    Thanks, @puremichigan, and @DaoistVtSn8O, for the gift!

 Chapter 84 - Anthony

    "Rudy?! What are you doing here?!" the principal asked in a loud voice.

    "...!"

    ''What is he doing here?! This is so random!''

    Rudy was freaking out because he was caught doing a part-time job when it was against the school rules.

    Meanwhile, Angelica was also confused, but she was confused for another reason.

    "Who is he?" she asked.

    It was Angelica''s first time seeing the principal, and she had no idea who he was.

    Of course, Rudy had no time to reply to Angelica because he was thinking of an excuse.

    "Uhh.."

    "Firstly, get off the chair," the principal ordered.

    Rudy jumped down the lifeguard chair andnded beside the principal.

    "Whoa! Be careful! This is a waterpark; there is water everywhere. You should be cautious even while walking, and you are jumping here," the principal scolded with a furious look on his face.

    ''He is such a tsundere¡­'' Rudy thought.

    "Your mother¡ª Reba doesn''t have anyone beside you. What would she do if something happened to you?"

    "Sorry, sir."

    SIGH!

    The principal sighed and ced his hands on Rudy''s shoulders. Then, he said, "Listen, I don''t need your sorry. I am just asking you to take care of yourself. You have a bright future waiting for you."

    "I will be careful, Sir." Rudy nodded and turned around after saying, "Well, then. See you at school."

    "Wait a damn minute!" the principal tightened his grip on Rudy''s shoulders and said, "Where do you think you are going? I asked you a question."

    ''What was I thinking? There is no way I can fool the principal himself!''

    Rudy turned to the principal and said, "I am not working part-time here, Sir."

    "Oh?" The principal looked at the lifeguard''s chair, and then he looked at Rudy''s lifeguard clothes.

    "So¡­" he pointed his gaze at the clothes and asked, "What''s this?"

    "It''s not a part-time job if I don''t get paid for it, right?"

    "..."

    "I am not doing this for money. I am doing it because I want to," Rudy replied with a proud face.

    "Why¡­ would you want to do that?" the principal asked with a confused look on his face.

    "The manager-sh-owner of this ce is a friend of mine. So I am simply helping her out," Rudy responded in a calm voice.

    The president squinted his eyes at Rudy and sighed.

    "I can''t believe you found a loop in the school''s rules," he groaned. "Well, If you are just helping out, then I can''t punish or stop you. But make sure to study hard. The finals areing soon."

    "...we just finished our midtermsst week¡­" Rudy muttered.

    The principal turned around after saying, "Time passes faster than you think."

    But, he stopped and turned back to Rudy to say, "By the way, sports week is starting soon. You have to participate. No excuses will be allowed!"

    "If I participate, I will break all the world records¡­" Rudy scoffed softly.

    Rudy climbed the lifeguard chair again and resumed his job.

    "Who was he?" Angelica asked again.

    Angelica was hanging on Rudy''s back, ying with his hair and squeezing her breasts against his back to distract him.

    "First of all, sit on myp."

    Angelica sat on Rudy''sp and looked at him with an innocent look on her face.

    Rudy patted her head with a gentle smile on his face and said, "You didn''t disturb me while talking. Good job."

    Angelica squinted her eyes and said, "I don''t think you should be patting me, mister Rudy."

    "Why not?" Rudy asked. "You always make me head pat you when you give me a blowjob."

    "Did you forget we are in the open, and people can''t see me?" Angelica asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "..."

    Rudy nced around to see if someone saw him moving his hand or smiling for no reason. But fortunately, everyone was busy doing their own thing.

    SIGH!

    Rudy sighed in relief and said, "Don''t you want to swim?"

    "Can I?"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Why not?"

    "But¡­ I am not sure if I can swim or not. And besides, I don''t want to leave you alone like this."

    Angelica hugged Rudy and asked, "Who was that person? You were calling him Sir, or¡­ was he a teacher from school from another department or something?"

    "No, he is the principal," Rudy replied. "You might not have seen him because he is usually busy with other things."

    "He knew your mom, though¡­" Angelica muttered with a hesitant look on her face.

    She didn''t want to pass any jokes orments on topics rted to Reba, but her curiosity had no limits.

    "His name is Anthony, and he was¡­ my father''s friend¡ª old friend, to be exact," Rudy stated." You already know my family''s condition. And actually, it''s a lot better than it was when I was a kid. So Anthony took care of all my school expenses. He bought me clothes, books, he also gave me schrships, and he still pays for my fees."

    "Oh!" Angelica eximed with a surprised look on her face and said, "That''s very kind of him."

    "Yeah," he nodded with a distant smile on his face.

    After a brief pause, Rudy said, "I had three fathers in my life. First is, of course, my biological father. The second is Joe. And the third is Anthony."

    "And what about mothers¡­?" Angelica asked with a grin on her face.

    Rudy had a faint idea what Angelica was trying to say, but he decided to y dumb. He squinted his eyes and uttered, "What do you mean?"

    "Well¡­" Angelica averted her gaze and muttered, "Nevermind."

    "It''s toote to hesitate now."

    "Your mom is Reb¡­ba¡­ right?" For some reason, Angelica stuttered while calling Reba''s name.

    "Hmm," Rudy nodded.

    "And¡­ maybe Lucy''s real mom¡ª Joe''s wife also has a good rtionship with you¡­?" Angelica uttered in a low voice.

    "Uhh¡­ I think I only met Lucy''s mother once in my past life. She looked a lot like Lucy.. or should I say Lucy looks a lot like her¡­" Rudy chuckled.

    "I see¡­"

    Rudy raised his brow with a curious look on his face and asked, "And who is the third mother¡­?"

    "Anthony''s wife¡­?"

    "She is¡­ dead¡­." Rudy responded with a bitter smile on his face. "That also reminds me, Anthony also paid my university''s fees until a certain incident urred."

    ===

    Thanks, @GerryCdL, and @DaoistVtSn8O, for the gift!

 Chapter 85 - Another Trouble

    "What incident?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face.

    Rudy shook his head and said, "It''s not a good one."

    Angelica didn''t pry much since Rudy denied her once.

    ''She is being awfully docile today¡­'' Rudy thought. And he was right.

    Angelica used to think she was Rudy''s best girl, but ever since she got to know that Rudy''s rtionship with Alice had progressed, she started feeling uneasy.

    She thought Rudy wouldn''t pay attention to her as he did before since Rudy and Angelica spent most of the time having sex or lewd conversations.

    They both were the leaves of the same branch.

    Angelica thought if Rudy got more girls, he would have a real girl to have sex with, and he would slowly cast her aside. So she wanted to be on the good side of Rudy and earn brownie points from him.

    However, Angelica was mistaken. She was still Rudy''s number one, and she would stay number until he met his girlfriend¡ªwhich Angelica was already aware of. She had epted the reality, and she would never be able to win against the love of his previous life¡ª Elise.

    But that''s not the reason why Rudy didn''t want to tell the incident rted to Anthony to Angelica.

    Rudy had noticed that Angelica behaved strangely whenever something evil or tragic happened around her, even the mentions¡ªsuch as on the news feed or when thendlord mentioned his disgusting story.

    Since it was already proven that the reason why Angelica had be a pervert was that Rudy made her like that. So Rudy feared that if she was surrounded by evil and tragic talks, she might be one too.

    In his past life. When Rudy was in the first semester of his second year of university, an incident happened with Anthony.

    He was charged with r*pe of three high school girls.

    He imed that he was innocent, and no legit proof was given by any of the girls. The only proof was CCTV footage which could be easily tweaked and altered.

    The court still sentenced Anthony to 40 years in prison. However, Rudy believed that he was innocent since he knew that Anthony could never do something so hideous to anyone.

    All of Anthony''s property, including his wealth, the school, fortunes, and NGOs, were sealed by the government.

    Later, the school was demolished, and a shopping mall was created, while the NGOs were sold to privatepanies. As for his wealth, it was kept a secret.

    Since Anthony''s wealth was also taken from him, there was no one to pay for Rudy''s university fees¡ª which led Joe to work overtime every night and Reba to do multiple jobs.

    Rudy also worked three part-time jobs and still made time to study. But his hardships eventually paid out.

    Even if he didn''t get a chance to do it right, he got another chance. His past life hardships, knowledge, experience, and memories were useful to him in his second chance.

    "What are you staring at me for?" Angelica asked with a mischievous grin on her face. "Your see-through ability doesn''t work on me."

    "You know, though¡­ I am now afraid to even re at someone¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "Why so?"

    "Last night¡­ when I red at thatndlord with anger and rage¡­ aser beam came out of my eyes¡­" Rudy uttered in a disdainful tone. "Who knows, it might activate again even with a soft re¡ª considering all my abilities improve over time and get more sensitive and easy to activate?"

    "True¡­"

    "I am also afraid of looking into someone''s eyes while talking. What if my hypnosis power also activates, and I randomly tell them to do something, and they do it?" Rudy wondered.

    Angelica pped Rudy''s cheeks lightly and looked him into the eyes before saying, "If you worry too much, nothing is going to change. You said something simr to Maria, right?"

    "Yeah¡­"

    "But you know, you should be more curious about what thendlord said," Angelica uttered with a knowing look on her face.

    "Are you referring to fairies?"

    Angelica nodded and wondered, "You used hypnosis on him, so he wasn''t lying about anything. And we saw his superpowers in front of our eyes too."

    "To be honest, I am still skeptical about them. Fairies and such are myths that only exist in fantasy. But I guess if the ghosts are real, why not them too."

    Rudy was going to mention the shadow demon who had trapped Angelica in the tunnel for eight years, but Rudy was aware that Angelica was traumatized by it, so he didn''t mention him.

    A few hours passed, and the break time started. Fortunately, the person who was supposed to be on the lifeguard duty had returned, so Rudy changed back to his clothes and went to Reina''s office, only to see a man yelling at Reina.

    That man was none other than Scott, Reina''s ex-boyfriend from high school¡ª who has constantly been trying to get Reina to sleep with him.

    "You have no other choice!" he yelled.

    Reina noticed Rudy was standing at the doorway, so she averted her gaze and said, "I will pay back the debts with interest."

    ''Hmm? I never knew the debt was connected to Scott. What''s going on?'' Rudy wondered as he walked into Reina''s office.

    He tapped on Scott''s shoulder from the back to let him know that he was there. Scott turned around with an annoying look on his face and yelled, "Can''t you see I am busy with¡ª"

    He stared at Rudy and squinted his eyes, muttering, "Where have I seen you before¡­.?"

    After pondering for a while, Scott finally remembered Rudy and said, "You are that¡­ guy!"

    Rudy shook his head and uttered with a straight face: "I am not that guy, pal."

    Scott turned to Reina with a furious look on his face and asked, "What is he doing here?!"

    "I have no obligation to answer you," Reina responded in a little annoyed tone.

    "Let me ask you¡­" Rudy furrowed his brows at Scott and asked, "What are ''you'' doing here?"

    Scott threw some documents at Rudy and said, "Her family took a huge loan to build this ce, the interest built up over the time, then their medical fees. And ording to the contract, if the debt is not paid in the next three months, this ce''s ownership will be transferred to us."

    ====

    Author''s Note- Prey is trying to y with the predator.

    Thanks, @DaoistVtSn8O, for the gift!

 Chapter 86 - The Commitment

    "He is surely lying!" Angelica yelled.

    Rudy grabbed the documents from the ground and read them. Of course, he simply needed to have a nce, and he could read everything within a second.

    He turned the pages and read everything within 5 seconds.

    To Scott and Reina, it looked as though Rudy was simply turning pages.

    ''ording to the contract, Scott''s family runs a private bank, and Reina''s parents look for a loan from there at a 5% interest rate. But as the time passed, the interest rate increased from 5% to 50%.''

    ''Honestly, if Reina goes to court and files a case against Scott''s family, she has a decent chance of winning. Of course, she would still have to pay for the debt, but the interest rate is crazy.''

    ''Reina can win if she pleads about the apocalypse and pandemic. But¡­''

    Rudy furrowed his brows at Scott and thought, ''This guy won''t give up. Why is he trying so hard to get Reina to sleep with him? Sure, Reina is hot. But since he is rich, he can literally hire any escort he wants.''

    ''I would have concluded that he loves her, but he asked Reina to sleep with him the second after they started dating. That''s not love, that''s lust.''

    ''As long as Reina doesn''t pay all the debts and make everything clear, Scott has the upper hand. But I have the higher ground!''

    Rudy pped Scott on the face with the documents and uttered, "There are still three months left, right? So fuck off!"

    Scott frowned his face and turned to Reina. Then, he pointed his finger at Rudy and asked, "What is he doing here, anyway? And why is he speaking for you? What''s going on between you two, huh?"

    Rudy ced his hand on Scott''s shoulder and smiled at him.

    "Did you not hear me? I said fuck off! You have no right or authority to be here. You are technically trespassing here without permission. Do you want me to call the cops?" Rudy asked with a smirk on his face.

    "Heh!" Scott scoffed out loud and said, "There is no way you can pay for the debt in three months! I wille back here after three months and then see what you have to say!"

    After saying that, Scoff left, but he didn''t forget to kick-m the chair as he didst time.

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and looked at Reina with a concerned look on his face. He remembered how sensitive Reina was about the topic rted to debt and also had a mental breakdown. She was even ready to die.

    "Are you okay¡­?" Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    Reina stared at Rudy for a while and started crying.

    In truth, she was holding her tears from the beginning, but she didn''t want to cry in front of Scott, or she would have looked weak against him.

    Either way, the damage was done.

    Everything Scott said was true, and Reina had to clear the debt within three months, or she would lose her home, her job, her work¡ª everything.

    Reina wailed and hugged Rudy.

    "I don''t know what I should do. I don''t want to lose everything, but I can''t repay the debt either!" she sniffed.

    Rudy gently patted Reina''s back and said, "What did he say to you?"

    "He said if I sleep with him, he will remove all the interest, but I would still have to pay the original amount." She sobbed and said, "Maybe I should agree on his terms?"

    "..."

    "No one would love me anyway. I have a huge debt, so no one will marry me. I will have to spend my entire life paying off the loans. So If I can reduce some of the debt, I think I should¡ª"

    Before Reina could say any more words, she was stopped by a pair of soft lips on her lips.

    Rudy had kissed her to stop her from saying what he didn''t want to hear.

    After the kiss, Rudy looked into Reina''s eyes and said, "You are not that cheap! You are priceless! Don''t sell yourself to some shitty manwhore who is only interested in your body!"

    "But how else am I supposed to pay¡ª"

    "I will pay for it." Rudy nodded and said, "I will clear your debts."

    "Absolutely not! Why would you do that? And there is no way I would allow you to pay for my loan. This is my problem, and I am going to handle it¡ª"

    "I never said I am doing this for you, though," Rudy uttered casually.

    "Huh¡­?"

    "I am simply paying your loan as an advanced remittance," Rudy stated.

    "I¡­ don''t understand¡­" Reina uttered in a low voice with a confused look on her face.

    "Just think of it as another loan. You will be taking a loan from me to pay for another loan," Rudy asserted. "You will have to pay me back eventually."

    "Oh¡­"

    "And I won''t charge interest, so don''t worry," he smiled.

    Of course, Rudy had no need to ask Reina to pay him back, but he knew that Reina wouldn''t agree to it. Reina was a 20-year-old adult, but mentally, she was still like a teenager.

    She was forced to pay for her parents'' debts at the age of 14, and because of that, she had been stressed and pressured for all those years.

    Sure, Reina had no need to pay for the debt, and she would sell the property to Scott. But that wasn''t the case back then.

    As it was a private bank, the government couldn''t do anything even if she had dered bankruptcy.

    Rudy simply gave Reina a new choice and opened the door to her future. She no longer felt stressed.

    Rudy saved her from her never-ending dilemma. Furthermore, because she had no experience in love and her mentality on dating was pure and innocent. She had fallen in love with Rudy during her first meeting with him.

    Sure, she realized that it was too unnatural to fall in love with a man she knew nothing about.

    However, now, she hadpletely fallen for him.

    ===

    Author''s Note- Let the love flow; let the culture spread!

    Thanks, @Exoloty, and @puremichigan, for the gift!

 Chapter 87 - Priorities

    "Why¡­ are you helping me¡­?" Reina asked hesitantly.

    "Well¡­" Rudy averted his gaze and nced at Angelica, hoping she would find a good excuse for him. But she was still shocked after seeing Rudy kiss Reina.

    She puffed her cheeks and said, "Why did you kiss her?!"

    ''I should get used to seeing the jealous version of Angelica. And as for why I kissed Reina¡­ I myself have no idea.''

    ''I didn''t want Reina to even think of selling herself to Scott. I would have hugged her instead, but I had already hugged her once when she had a breakdown. So I¡­ kissed her. But why isn''t she asking me that? She is worried about money over the kiss?!''

    "Who said I am helping you?" Rudy uttered. "I am just giving you a loan. Now, if you take a loan from a bank, that wouldn''t be considered as help, right?"

    "Kind of¡­"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "That''s what I am doing."

    "I see¡­" Reina muttered with a disappointed look on her face.

    ''She looks disappointed. I mean, I told her the truth, but that''s not the only reason I helped her.''

    When Rudy kissed Reina, a thought crossed his mind.

    What happened to Reina in his previous life?

    Even if there was no tunnel, the waterpark still should exist. But there was no apocalypse in his past life, so there are chances that Reina''s parents never got sick, and they paid off the debts without destroying Reina and her little sister''s future.

    But what if they were unable to pay the debt?

    Rudy didn''t want to think of the possibilities of things ending the same as it was in this life.

    Reina shot a quick nce at Rudy and asked, "Why did you kiss me?"

    ''Here ites!''

    "The truth is¡­ I was trying to hug you, but I kissed you by mistake¡­" Rudy uttered while averting his gaze.

    Reina squinted her eyes at Rudy and said, "If it was someone other than you, I would have reported him for harassment."

    "I can see you doing that, yeah¡­" Rudy nodded.

    Suddenly Rudy''s eyes widened as he realized something.

    "Wait¡­ could it be that it was your first kiss¡­? Since you have never dated anyone?" Rudy asked reluctantly.

    Reina''s face flushed as she nodded and said, "Yes."

    "..."

    "What about you? Was it your first kiss since you said you don''t have a girlfriend?" she asked with a curious look on her face.

    "No. I have kissed girls before," Rudy replied honestly.

    "Girl..s? LIke more than one?" she asked with a baffled expression on her face.

    "Yup."

    Reina raised her brows and squinted her eyes at Rudy. Then, she asked with a judging look on her face: "Did you also kiss them by mistake while trying to hug them?"

    Rudy scoffed softly after hearing that. He shook his head and said, "No."

    "Do you regret kissing me by mistake?" she asked in a low voice.

    "Come on¡­" Rudy let out a short sigh and said, "I was joking, obviously."

    "Huh?"

    "I kissed you on purpose," Rudy uttered with his hands in the air, as though he was showing his fingers to her. Seemingly trying to prove he wasn''t lying this time or crossing his fingers.

    "Why¡­?"

    "Because your lips look inviting as though they wanted me to suck them," Rudy responded nonchntly.

    "...!" Reina''s face turned even more red after hearing that.

    After watching Rudy flirting with Reina, Angelica jumped between them. Of course, only Rudy could see that, and that''s what she was trying to do.

    She looked him into the eyes and asked, "Okay, so can I ask what''s going on? And what''s with you being all smooth suddenly?"

    Rudy wanted to reply to Angelica, but he couldn''t do that for obvious reasons.

    "So, what should I do now?" Rudy asked Reina. "The lifeguard has returned."

    "Well¡­" Reina looked at the time and said, "There are still a few hours left before the ticket windows open for tomorrow. So if you are busy, then you can go home. I will get the tickets for you. And if you are free¡­"

    After a brief pause, she added, "How about you stay here? You take a dip in the pools if you want to. Or use the slides."

    "Hmm¡­" Rudy started at the wall behind Reina and said, "I will do that then. But before that¡­"

    Rudy cracked his fingers with his thumb and said, "I have unfinished business to take care of."

    "Hmm?" Reina looked at Rudy with a confused look on her face.

    "I will be right back!"

    After saying that, Rudy left Reina''s office. And, of course, Angelica followed him. She jumped on Rudy and wrapped her arms around his snake as he ran out of the main area of the water park.

    "Where are we going?" she asked curiously.

    "Go inside my body. I might do some crazy stuff," Rudy said to Angelica without looking at her.

    "Okay¡­"

    Angelica went inside Rudy''s body and asked, "I am still curious about Reina, though. How do you know her? I remember seeing her in the hospital after you saved me, but I thought she was simply your friend."

    "Uhh... we are not even friends¡­ yet¡­" Rudy muttered with an awkward smile on his face.

    ''And you still kissed her¡­? Wow. Someone is getting too desperate to get a new girl,'' Angelicamented.

    "It''s not like that, Angelica. Some rtionships don''t have names, but they are deeper than the real rtionship," Rudy uttered in a disdainful tone.

    ''So back to my first question, where are we going?''

    "Scott.."

    ''Hmm? Are you going to give him the money¡­?'' she asked.

    "No. I can''t use Maria''s card or withdraw such a huge amount before asking her. And I can''t ask her on the phone. So that will have to wait for the next week when I go to the casino," Rudy responded.

    ''So why are we looking for Scott then?''

    "When I kissed Reina, I heard the sound of a camera shutter. And then I heard Scott''s voice say, ''Now, I have evidence''." Rudy sighed and muttered, "I think he will now try to ckmail her. And I have to get rid of that photo before it''s toote."

    Fortunately, Rudy had used his see-through ability and seen Scott''s car number when he left.

    After flying above the clouds for a while and using his see-through ability with supervision, Rudy finally found Scott.

    ===

    Thanks, @DaoistVtSn8O, for the gift!

 Chapter 88 - Chasing Scott

    A few minutes ago.

    When Scott left, he came back after reaching the gate because he forgot to tell Reina the due date of her deadline to pay back her debt.

    While he had told her how much time Reina had left, he didn''t tell her the exact date. Even in the contract, only the extra three days after the deadline was mentioned.

    To be honest, the entire contract was poorly written, and it was in bad condition. The excuse Scott''s family gave was the apocalypse.

    Rudy had already realized what they were trying to do. Since Reina''s parents were dead, there was no real evidence of what was written in the contract. The original copy was with Scott''s family, and Reina''s parents were given a duplicate one¡ª which could easily be dismissed in court.

    Scott''s family was trying to destroy the original contract and create a new one simr to it but on the change of the terms and conditions.

    They were after the water park and thend around it and wanted to create an enormous theme park under that name.

    They already knew that Reina was in no condition to pay for her loan.

    Furthermore, when Scott told Reina that he would decrease the loan back to the original amount, it was a lie.

    Scott never meant it. He simply wanted a reason to sleep with Reina. He wanted to create their porno and ckmail Reina with it to eventually turn her into his ything.

    However, when Scott went back to Reina''s office, he saw Rudy kissing her.

    Of course, he was enraged, and he wanted to stop them, but it was his best chance to get evidence against Reina. So he took out his phone and clipped a video before clicking several photos.

    "Hehe." He smirked and muttered, "Now, I have some dirt on you."

    After that, Scott quietly left and got in his car.

    "I know Reina, and if I push her a little hard, she would agree to do anything. I have already broken her mentally. Now it''s finally time to break her physically," He scoffed out loud.

    "Reina wouldn''t care about herself, but she would care about that boy. I don''t know what''s going on between those two, but Reina is mine!"

    "I will send hitmen after that piece of shit and get him killed! How dare he touch my Reina! She belongs to me!"

    Scott drove the car to the highway while thinking of the ns to get rid of Rudy. But he didn''t know Rudy was watching his every move.

    Rudy had already spotted him, but he couldn''t do anything to him.

    He was flying in the sky above the clouds, so he couldn''t take any risk. So he followed Scott until his car reached the highway near the forest.

    ''Are you going to kill him?'' Angelica asked with a hint of curiosity in her voice.

    "What? No. of course not. I am not a killer," Rudy retorted.

    ''But you have already killed two people¡­'' Angelica remarked in a low voice.

    "Who are you talking about?" Rudy wondered with a confused look on his face. "Paul lost his mind and ran to the mountains. While thendlord died because his house copsed for unknown reasons."

    ''....''

    "Jokes aside." Rudy let out a weary sigh and uttered, "Scott hasn''t done anything wrong yet. He is still thinking about it and trying to do it, but he hasn''t. So I can''t do anything to him even if I wanted to."

    "While thatndlord was a piece of shit. He deserved to die. And as for Paul¡­" Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, that was a personal matter."

    ''And here I thought you had chosen a dark side or something¡­''

    "I mean¡­" Rudy signed and said, "If he messes with me, then I will mess with him. If he tries to hurt Reina or me, then I will hurt him. Haven''t you heard the saying'' eye for an eye''? That''s what I am trying to say." Rudynded in front of Scott''s car without any hesitation.

    Scott hit the break, or he should have. But when he saw it was Rudy, he hit the elerator and increased the speed as though he wanted to run over Rudy.

    Rudy raised his brow with an amused look on his face and sighed out loud. The sigh created a high wind pressure that stopped the car from moving forward.

    Even the surroundings, like trees, were affected by it, but Rudy had only aimed his ''sigh'' attack at the car.

    However, all the leaves from the trees had flown away with the gust of wind, leaving the trees leafless.

    Then, Rudy walked to the car and looked at Scott from the window. He knocked on the ss and said, "Get out."

    Of course, Scott didn''t open the door or get out of the car because he was scared of Rudy. He was so furious earlier that he ignored the fact that Rudy hadnded from the sky.

    Rudy furrowed his brows and said, "I won''t say it again. SO get out of the car before there is no car left."

    Scott gulped down in fear, but he didn''t get out.

    SIGH!

    Rudy sighed softly and opened the car''s door by unlocking it from the inside using his powers.

    "...!"

    Scott was left baffled, and he tried to run away from the other door, but Rudy grabbed him from behind and pulled him out of the car.

    "What are you?!" Scott yelled as he tried his best to break free from Rudy''s grip.

    Rudy took out Scott''s phone from his pocket and threw Scott on the ground. Then, he shattered the phone with his bare hands.

    Then, he looked into Scott''s eyes and said, "You will get your payment within two weeks. After that, never ever show your face to Reina or me. And don''t you ever dare visit Reina again, or next time, instead of the phone, it will be your neck getting crushed in my hands."

    ===

    Thanks, @Exoloty, and @Ok_Two, for the gift!

 Chapter 89 - Reina Wants To Be Kissed

    "Do you understand?" Rudy asked as he stared deep into Scott''s eyes.

    No, he wasn''t using his hypnosis ability. He was genuinely trying to scare Scott.

    Rudy looked at his hand to see the ck ashes all around his palm.

    When he crushed the phone, the battery exploded. Of course, nothing happened to him, but it left the ck spot on Rudy''s palm.

    Rudy helped Scott stand up and patted his shoulders. However, he was simply trying to wipe the ashes from his hand.

    "Scott, you look like a fine, well-educated, well-mannered, and respectable man. But you and me, we both know that you are a piece of shit."

    Rudy smiled at Scott and continued, "You have a bright future waiting for you, and you don''t want that future to turn dark, right? So if you walk on the same path again, it will eventually turn dark, and not just dark¡­"

    Rudy red into Scott''s eyes and uttered, "It will be pitch ck, well under the grave."

    "Now get in your car, and drive directly to your father or whoever runs the bank. Tell them all the money will be paid within two weeks."

    Rudy pushed Scott into the car and closed the door. However, Scott didn''t turn on the car, nor did he nce back at Rudy.

    Rudy casually walked into the forest and disappeared from Scott''s sight. Only then Scott turned on the car and drove away.

    ''He is going to have nightmares whenever he sleeps, and your smiling face will sh before his eyes,'' Angelicamented.

    "Hmm? How is that a nightmare then?" Rudy scoffed jokingly.

    ''Still, even if you had killed him and made it look like he died in an ident, you wouldn''t have gotten caught, you know?" Angelica asserted.

    "You always try to make me evil. Can I ask why?" Rudy uttered with a curious look on his face.

    ''Hmm. To be honest, I myself have no idea. Maybe it''s because I don''t have any sense of justice, and I can''t tell what is right and what is wrong?'' Angelica wondered.

    ''Because ording to me, everyone has a reason to do what they do. And ording to them, what they do is right even though it''s wrong,'' she added.

    "I think I understand what you are trying to say. From a neutral point of view, everything seems right. But it''s the morals and ideals that judge our actions. And everyone has different morals," Rudy stated.

    "However, only my point of view matters to me. And if someone does anything which is wrong from my perspective, I will interfere if that matter is rted to me or my loved ones," he added.

    Rudy wanted to teleport back to Reina''s office, but he was worried that someone might see him. Or what if someone was present in Reina''s office when he teleported back?

    Rudy flew for a while but then teleported to Reina''s office in the end.

    Fortunately, there was only Reina in the office, and she was sitting on her desk with her back to Rudy.

    ''What are you doing?!'' Angelica asked out loud. ''Won''t she get suspicious if you pop up in front of her like that?''

    Angelica still didn''t know that Reina already knew about Rudy''s power since he had teleported her back to the water park from the hospital.

    Rudy was about to call out Reina, but she stopped after he saw her touch her lips while looking at her phone screen.

    Rudy walked closer to her and saw that Reina had Rudy''s phone on the screen, and it was taken recently when he was working as a lifeguard.

    ''What is she doing?'' Angelica wondered.

    ''I want to know that too¡­''

    Reina puckered her lips and slowly moved her face closer to the phone. But she stopped and Zoomed on Rudy''s face with the focus on his lips.

    ''...''

    "..."

    Both Rudy and Angelica had realized what Reina was trying to do.

    Rudy wanted to stop Reina, but a part of him wished Reina to Continue, and that part won because he watched Reina kiss her phone with his lips on the screen.

    "I can''t believe he kissed me¡­" Reina muttered. "It was my first kiss, but he is experienced."

    "..."

    "Wait, was that even a kiss?" Reina asked herself. "Our lips barely touched. We didn''t kiss like how they kiss in the movies. They look so¡­ indecent."

    "..."

    "I wonder if Rudy had kissed a girl like that." After a brief pause, she muttered, "He probably has."

    "..."

    "I want to know how it feels. Maybe I would kiss Rudy like that one day¡­? Should I ask him to kiss me? But that''s a little¡­"

    Reina kept talking to herself as she asked questions and answered them soon after.

    "What if I tell him that I want to practice kissing? Then I can kiss him as many times as I want. But¡­ would he agree? What if he thinks I am a pervert?"

    ''Don''t worry, I know a bigger pervert than you,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Reina was going to kiss the phone''s screen again, but as she had been talking to herself for a while, her screen turned off, resulting in it to work as a mirror.

    There, she saw Rudy''s reflection standing behind her. She slowly jerked her head back to confirm she wasn''t seeing things, and she saw Rudy staring at her with an awkward smile on his face.

    "Since¡­ when¡­ are you here¡­?" Reina asked while stuttering with a pale face.

    "I¡­ just got here¡­" Rudy replied awkwardly and averted his gaze because he couldn''t look into Reina''s eyes, or she would have ended up crying.

    "You are lying!" she said with a flushed face.

    "Well¡­ what did you want me to say¡­?" Rudy turned his face to the side and said, "I thought I would save you from embarrassment."

    Reina''s face twitched with varied expressions on her face. She was happy, sad, angry, disappointed, and embarrassed.

    She bit her lips and ran out of her office.

    "Wait¡­!"

    Rudy followed her and saw her entering the locker room.

    ===

    Thanks, @DaoistVtSn8O, for the gift!

 Chapter 90 - Bad Girl

    Rudy dashed after Reina with various thoughts in his mind.

    What would he do by chasing Reina?

    The damage was already done, and neither Rudy nor Reina was at fault here. Or maybe Rudy was at fault here.

    If he had stopped Reina when he had time, Reina wouldn''t have said all those embarrassing things to herself and hadn''t daydreamed about kissing Rudy.

    It was normal for Reina to act like that since anyone would be embarrassed if the same had happened to them.

    Furthermore, Rudy also saw her kissing his phone, the photo which was taken allegedly without his permission.

    More than one of Reina''s embarrassing moments was seen by Rudy. And what was more awkward was that Reina was seen doing that to her crush, in front of her crush.

    There was nothing more embarrassing than that.

    Meanwhile, Rudy actually felt good after hearing and seeing Reina. He was happy that Reina thought all that about him.

    However, he was still unsure on whether to go along with it or stop Reina''s feelings before it was toote.

    Rudy didn''t know Reina that well yet. They had only met once, and that too for a few hours. But that few hours were more than years for Reina.

    Compared to Rudy, who only focused on doing his job that day, Reina felt something different. And after Rudyforted her and gave her his shoulder to cry on, she felt naturally attracted towards Rudy as a friend.

    After Rudy left, Reina thought of him, and she couldn''t stop thinking about it.

    The next morning, she heard the news about the destruction of the abandoned tunnel, and about a high school boy¡ª Rudy, who was found unconscious near it.

    At that moment, Reina felt a sharp sting in her heart, because she realized how devastated she felt after hearing that. Not only that, when she went to visit Rudy, she found him hugging Kaguya¡ª the newbie nurse.

    She mistook Kaguya for Rudy''s girlfriend, and that''s when her feelings for him increased. And within a week, she was smitten by it.

    She wanted to call Rudy again to help her out with her work, but of course, she only wanted to see and meet Rudy.

    However, Reina had no way to contact Rudy as only she gave her contact information to Rudy, but Rudy didn''t give him any of his contact information.

    So all she could do was patiently wait for Rudy to call her, which never happened. Until today, where she saw Rudy in the waterpark.

    After spending her entire day with him, Reina was now sure that she was in love with Rudy. And her actions in her office a while ago were solid proof of that.

    But what about Rudy? Did he feel the same?

    Rudy thought of Reina as a friend, and he sympathized with her condition. He found a simrity between them and that was the reason why he liked Reina.

    However, Rudy didn''t want to mistake his feelings of sympathy with love. Otherwise, that would have hurt both Reina and Rudy, but it would have been fine as long as they both were happy.

    After entering the locker room, Reina closed the door behind her and stood with her back leaned on the door.

    "Reina¡­" Rudy gently knocked on the door and uttered in a calm voice: "Open the door."

    "No!" Reina yelled with a flushed face. "I want to die!"

    "Come on. It''s not that embarrassing..."

    "Maybe it''s not for you, but it''s super embarrassing for me. I feel so ashamed and I don''t think I will ever be able to show my face to you or look into your eyes," Reina retorted.

    "I have seen worse things, which are more embarrassing. And believe me, it gets normal if you don''t think about it," Rudy stated.

    "I don''t believe you. How is something like that possible?" Reina asked with a hint of curiosity in her voice.

    "Will you open the door if I say it?"

    After a brief silence, Reina answered, "Yes."

    A few secondster, Rudy opened his mouth and said, "Normally, one would be embarrassed to get naked in front of others'' right?"

    "Obviously."

    "It gets embarrassing to the point that you wouldn''t want to get naked in front of your family. I mean, no one does that, but still, it''s embarrassing."

    "..."

    "And even if one finally gets a girlfriend or a boyfriend, it would be embarrassing to get naked in front of them for the first time. Then, it would be a little less embarrassing the second time. But it woulde to the point where you would no longer feel embarrassed, "Rudy stated.

    "In fact, you wouldn''t feel anything at all," he added.

    "..."

    Reina didn''t say anything in response, So Rudy knocked on the door again and uttered, "Do you get what I am trying to say?"

    "Yes¡­" Reina muttered in a low voice.

    "Andpared to something like that, your situation is nothing."

    "But anyone would be creeped out if they saw something like that, right? I am sure you felt gross when you saw me kissing your lips on my phone''s screen," Reina retorted in a disdainful tone, as though she was truly afraid of being hated by Rudy.

    "What?" Rudy scoffed softly and said, "And to be honest, I don''t feel creeped out or grossed. Rather, that made me a little happy. It was my first time seeing a girl do that. And I can''t fathom the reason why."

    "... you are not lying?" Reina asked.

    "I am not."

    "You wouldn''t make fun of me for doing that? Or tease me? Or try to ''ckmail'' me?"

    The word ''ckmail'' triggered Rudy as it showed how mentally weak Reina was. She would give in to anything if she was pressured or forced with no other options.

    Rudy was truly d that he was able to save Reina.

    "Okay, now as you promised. Open the door," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    "I won''t open!"

    "But you promised."

    "I still don''t have enough courage to face you. Give me some time."

    "But it''s already closing time. Shouldn''t the manager make sure everything is alright at the closing time?"

    "I won''t open."

    SIGH!

    Rudy sighed and used telekinesis to unlock the door.

    Reina was surprised, but she tried to close the door again. However, it was toote.

    Rudy walked into the locker room and closed the door behind him. Then, he looked at Reina with an alluring gaze and said, "Did you truly think you could run away from me?"

    Reina backed her steps while facing Rudy, but she hit the locker and stopped.

    "What¡­ are you trying to do¡­.?" she asked while stuttering.

    "Since you broke the promise and lied to me, you are a bad girl.." Rudy licked his lips and uttered, "And a bad girl needs punishment."

 Chapter 91 - Rudyâ€™s Kissing Course

    "What¡­ do you mean¡­?" Reina asked with a confused look on his face as though she really had no idea what Rudy was trying to say. But it wasn''t as though she didn''t understand it. But she couldn''t believe Rudy would say something like that to her.

    In her eyes, Rudy was the best and the kindest man she had ever seen who was not only sweet but charming too.

    However, when she noticed the look on Rudy''s face, she realized she was wrong.

    Reina backed some steps further while walking left to the side to keep her distance from Rudy.

    No, she wasn''t afraid, but anxious.

    "You are joking... right? I know you are not that kind of person," she said.

    "Oh, Reina. You are so innocent." Rudy smirked at her and said, "All men are the same."

    Of course, Rudy was acting strange, even for Angelica. However, he was simply trying to push Reina to the limit so she would divert her attention to something.

    To do that, Rudy had to do something that would have left an impact on her, and make her forget about the embarrassing moment.

    Rudy wanted Reina to think of something else and focus on that, and maybe do something even more embarrassing to her so she couldn''t feel awkward. But it was dependent on how Reina reacted to all that.

    Of course, he nned to stop if he saw difort in Reina''s eyes.

    "If I became a bad girl because I lied, then you are a bad boy too¡­" Reina uttered with a little angry look on her face.

    "I am not denying that." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "But then that makes us a bad couple."

    Reina''s face flushed after hearing the word couple.

    "We¡­ are not couples¡­" she said with a soft re in her eyes.

    "Oh? I thought you wanted to kiss me," Rudy remarked with a smirk on his face.

    Reina averted her gaze and said, "You heard it wrong. I said I want to ''practice'' kissing on you."

    "Is that so?" Rudy raised his brows with an amused look on his face, as though he had already expected Reina to say that so he had aeback to that.

    "Yes."

    "Then it''s better that way." Rudy closed his distance even more towards Reina and said, "So let''s practice it."

    Rudy was pushing Reina against the locker and he had cornered her from all sides.

    He looked into her eyes and uttered, "Shall we¡­?"

    Reina avoided eye contact with Rudy at first, but then she looked into his eyes without saying anything. After staring at him for a few seconds, Reina nodded.

    "..." Rudy''s n had failed because he hadn''t thought that far yet.

    He assumed if Reina was embarrassed to even mention the word kiss, she would never dare to agree to the kiss.

    However, Rudy wasn''t going to back down now. It was already toote, and even if he didn''t want to, there was no way he could turn down Reina and let her get sad over that.

    "Are you sure?" Rudy asked to confirm. "I mean, it''s already toote to back down, but I want to know if you want to kiss me with all your heart."

    Reina grabbed Rudy''s face and kissed him on the lips, but it was a short kiss. Then, she looked him into the eyes and said, "What are you talking about? This is just practice so I can get better at kissing."

    ''I can''t believe she is still hung up on that. Or maybe she is fooling herself so she wouldn''t get embarrassed?'' Rudy wondered.

    In either case, they both were kissing.

    Rudy wanted to kiss Reina, but he let Reina y with his lips.

    "That''s not how you kiss¡­" Rudy remarked. "You are doing it wrong."

    Reina puckered her lips and said, "Then teach me."

    Curious, Rudy raised his brow and asked, "What will I get in return for teaching you how to kiss?"

    Reina pondered for a while and said, "I will give you a pass."

    "Pass? You have already started giving our waterpark passes?" Rudy considered with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Not that pass." Reina shook her head and whispered in Rudy''s ears: "I will give you a pass that would allow you to kiss me anytime you want."

    "Oh¡­" Rudy pulled Reina close to him and asked, "Can this pass ever get upgraded?"

    "That depends on how good you are at teaching me how to kiss," Reina replied with a grin.

    "There are different types of courses, so it depends on which one you chose," Rudy grinned back.

    "I want your highest course with VIP treatment," Reina answered with a smug yet flushed look on her face.

    Reina was getting embarrassed by her own words after saying them.

    Rudy slowly moved his hand to Reina''s waist and pulled her even more close. He could feet Reina''s soft breasts hitting his chest.

    Reina also ced her hand from Rudy''s shoulder to his face and puckered her lips.

    Then, they both kissed.

    However, that was unlike their other kisses. It was their first deep kiss, which they were enjoying wholeheartedly.

    Rudy inserted his tongue in Reina''s mouth and Reina inserted her tongue in Rudy''s mouth. Then, they started sucking each other''s tongues while exchanging their saliva.

    Reina was simply copying Rudy. But Rudy was going easy as it was Reina''s first deep kiss.

    They both continued kissing for a few seconds and looked into each other''s eyes.

    Reina''s face was still a little flushed, but she couldn''t care less about anything else.

    She had lost in the pleasure of the kiss.

    It was a perfect moment and ce to make out.

    They were in a locker room that was locked, and no one was inside. Reina was wearing a suit before, but she had taken it off as it was getting hot.

    So currently, she only had a thin shirt on, and because of that Rudy could feel Reina''s erect nipples rubbing against his chest.

    ''Waah! So lewd!'' Angelica covered her mouth and said, ''Imagine getting caught kissing in the locker room.''

    ''Now she is back to usual Angelica¡­'' Rudy thought. ''And don''t you worry. I have made sure to lock the door as I didn''t want Reina to run away, but I am still d I locked it as I am now making out with her.''

    Rudy wanted to make things more steamy, so he slowly moved his hand from Reina''s waist to her hips, but he didn''t grab or squeeze them.

    He was waiting for a perfect opportunity to advance the kiss to the next level. But currently, he wanted Reina to enjoy the pleasure of the deep kiss.

    A few minutester, Rudy finally squeezed Reina''s ass and pulled her closer.

    Of course, Reina was surprised by that, but she had already expected Rudy to do that since his hand was on her lips a few minutes ago.

    They continued kissing as Rudy tried his best to keep Reina excited.

    Eventually, Reina started taking the lead and kissed him aggressively as she wanted to suck out his tongue and everything inside his mouth. She pulled his head and pressed his lips against her.

    Rudy took that as a perfect opportunity and copped a feel of Reina''s breast with his other hand.

    "Mnh~" Reina moaned.

    It was Reina''s first time moaning during the kiss and that was the sign and she was feeling excited; she was horny.

    Rudy gently squeezed Reina''s breast with one hand and her ass with another. Then, he pinched her lips and pulled them to make things more stimting.

    After that, Reina''s legs gave out because of extreme pleasure and she fell on Rudy''s arms. However, she didn''t stop kissing him.

    She wrapped her legs around Rudy''s waist and her arms around Rudy''s neck as he kept kissing him.

    Rudy pushed Reina against the locker so she didn''t have to wrap her arms around his neck.

    Rudy moved both hands towards Reina''s chest and gently squeezed them.

    "Nhm~"

    He pulled her nipples with one hand and rubbed them with his thumb.

    After kissing for a few more minutes, they eventually stopped and looked into each other''s eyes.

    Reina stared into Rudy''s eyes with a flushed face and said with a grin: "Was that the highest kissing course?"

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and said, "It indeed was. But I also have a special secret course if you would like to learn it."

    "What''s the special secret course?" Reina asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Well, it''s secret for a reason. And you will have to meet certain requirements to learn that course," Rudy responded in a calm voice, but with a mischievous grin on his face.

    He was no longer worried about hurting Reina by going too far since she was no longer feeling embarrassed.

    Reina pulled Rudy''s cheek and asked with a desperate look on her face "What are the requirements?"

 Chapter 92 - Special Secret Course| I Prefer Mangoes

    "How do I get to learn that special secret course?" Reina asked with a grin on her face.

    "You have to do one simple thing. It might not be easy, but it''s simple," Rudy responded with a calm voice.

    "And that is¡­?" Reina asked curiously.

    Rudy looked into Reina''s eyes and uttered, "From now on, you have to be honest with yourself, always."

    The grin from Reina''s face slowly vanished and it was reced with a serious face.

    "It truly is a simple thing, yet the hardest¡­" Reina muttered.

    "Can you do that for me?" Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    "Why¡­ do you want me to be honest? It''s not always the right thing to do, you know?" Reina uttered with a judging look on her face. "Sometimes, lying is good."

    "But it''s better to stay quiet rather than lying." Rudy bumped his forehead on Reina''s forehead and continued, "I want you to be happy. I might not know you that well, but as long as I know, you will probably feel bad and guilty for lying to someone. It''s not worth it."

    "If I be honest, then I won''t be a bad girl anymore," Reina said jokingly.

    "Well, it''s fun to corrupt the innocent girls too," Rudy replied with a grin on his face.

    A few secondster, Reina nodded at Rudy in agreement and said, "Okay. I will be honest."

    "Do you promise?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "I promise."

    Rudy squinted his eyes at Reina and said, "You actually broke your promise not long ago. So why should I believe you? How would I know that you are not lying?"

    "You have to trust me."

    "Alright then." Rudy licked his lips and said, "Should we seal this promise with a kiss?"

    "Yes."

    Rudy once again pressed his lips on Reina''s lips and they kissed again. But it was only a minute-long kiss.

    "Okay. Now, time to answer my questions." Rudy squeezed Reina''s breasts and asked, "Why did you want to kiss me?"

    "It was only for practice," Reina replied.

    "Let me rephrase my question." Rudy cleared his throat and asked, "Why did you want to practice kissing?"

    "Because... I want to kiss someone."

    "And who is that lucky bastard?"

    Of course, Rudy knew who that lucky bastard was, but he wanted to hear it from Reina''s mouth. After all, hearing ''I love you'' from a girl was different and deep.

    Reina bit her lips and said, "It''s someone close to me¡­"

    ''She is indeed being honest, but¡­''

    Rudy sighed and asked, "How close?"

    Reina looked at Rudy''s hands which were squeezing her breasts and said, "So close."

    "I am a stupid person, so I won''t get it unless you say the name," Rudy said with a mischievous grin on his face.

    Reina squinted her eyes and said, "It''s you."

    Rudy gave Reina a short kiss and smiled at her. Then, he gave her a long kiss before saying, "Can you spell it out?"

    "The person I love is you, Rudy¡­" Reina said with a flushed face.

    ''Dammit! It truly feels exhrating after hearing ''I love you'' from a girl for the first time!''

    "Why do you love me? We don''t know each other that well yet," Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Do I need a reason to love someone?" Reina asked with a puzzled look on her face. "And what does it matter if we don''t know each other? There are also the people who fall in love at the first sight, you know?"

    "Yeah¡­ I know it¡­" Rudy said with a distant smile on his face as he remembered Elise¡ª his past life girlfriend.

    "By the way¡­" Reina pointed her gaze between the junction where Reina and Rudy''s legs met. And she said, "You thing has been hitting me for a while now. I could feel it poking me right after we started kissing. But it got harder and harder."

    "That happens." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and pinched Reina''s nipples as he said, "Your nipples are hard too."

    "That''s because you have been pulling and pinching them." Reina moved her hand to Rudy''s crotch and said, "I remember it getting hard even when I hugged you thest time."

    "That was¡­" Rudy averted his gaze and said, "That''s a normal reaction, to be honest."

    Reina squinted her eyes and said, "So you have been perving on my body even when you didn''t know me well? I do remember you staring at me, though."

    "Naturally, anyone would get hard if they saw a girl naked." Angelica quipped. "But my body features are far better than her."

    ''No, they are not. Look at these big boobs of her. You cannotpare your oranges with her mangoes,'' Rudymented inwardly.

    But for some reason, or perhaps a coincidence, Angelica heard it.

    So far, Rudy could only hear people''s voices whenever they thought or talked about something rted to him or if it was directed to him. But he was never able to send his voice to them telepathically.

    However, Angelica heard Rudy''sment on her breasts. And that was the sign that his telepathy ability was slowly evolving.

    Angelica frowned her face and said, "So you forget me as soon as you get a new girl?!"

    "...!"

    Even Reina could see the baffled look on Rudy''s face.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked with a concerned look on her face.

    Rudy shook his hand in response and said, "Why don''t you try pressing your hand on my banana?"

    Reina scoffed out loud and said, "So you call your.. thing, banana?!"

    "..."

    ''Since I was referring to body parts as fruits, I ended up calling my dick a banana¡­''

    "Heh!" Angelica smirked and said, "This is what you get for messing with me!"

    ''You know, I was honestly feeling sorry for myment earlier, but now, I am d I said that.''

    Rudy squeezed Reina''s breasts and said, "Can I touch them directly?"

    "..."

    "Don''t you dare say one more word about my precious breasts!" Angelica yelled with a knowing look on her face.

    Rudy smirked at Angelica and uttered inwardly: ''Sorry, but I prefer mangoes over oranges.''

    Angelica red at Rudy and said, "I will make my oranges bigger than mangoes! I will make them coconuts!"

    ''Coconuts are hard, though¡­''

    "I will make them watermelons!" she corrected herself.

    "You can... touch them if you want to¡­" Reina replied with a slightly flushed face.

    She was no longer feeling embarrassed like she was before, but it was natural to feel a little awkward to show her naked body for the first time to the man she loved.

    Rudy first moved his one hand under Reina''s shirt and squeezed her breast over the bra.

    "Can I take off your shirt?" Rudy asked in a calm voice. "I want to see them too."

    Reina nodded without saying anything.

    Rudy unbuttoned Reina''s shirt, but he didn''t take it off.

    "Why didn''t you take it off?" Reina asked with a confused and curious look on her face. "I said I don''t mind¡­"

    Reina stopped when she noticed the familiar grin on Rudy''s face.

    "It''s more exciting this way." After unbuttoning the first few buttons of Reina''s shirt, Rudy ced his hands on Reina''s breast from over the bra. Then, she moved his hands under them and touched them directly.

    "Your hands are so cold~" Reina said as she enjoyed the pleasure of being touched directly for the first time by the man she loved.

    Rudy squeezed Reina''s breasts a little harder and said, "No. Your body is just hot."

    "You made it hot after all those kisses." Reina kissed Rudy on the lips and said, "Let''s make it more hot."

    Rudy pulled Reina''s bra to make it loose and pinched her nipples.

    "You are so good at this~!"

    "That''s because he has been ying with my breasts ever since we first had sex!" Angelicamented.

    Rudy nced at Angelica from the corner of his eye, and as he had expected, she had started touching herself on her private parts.

    ''She has be a nympho¡­''

    "You know that I can hear you, right?" Angelica uttered with a soft re in her eyes.

    "What are you waiting for¡­?" Reina kissed Rudy and said, "You can do whatever you want to with my breasts."

    Rudy lifted Reina a little higher to level her breasts in front of his, and slowly moved his face closer to them.

    "Are you going to¡­"

    Reina stopped because she already knew what Rudy was trying to do.

    Rudy opened his mouth and made Reina''s nipples wet. Then, he slowly sucked it before moving to her other breasts.

    "Mmn~" Reina enjoyed the pleasure and moaned without holding back.

    Rudy squeezed Renia''s breasts as he sucked them and switched from one breast to another every three seconds.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    If it weren''t for the knocking on the door of the locker room, they would have continued for much longer.

    Rudy let Reina go and said, "I guess people want to change their clothes."

    "Yeah. But if we leave together or see us here in a locked room¡­" Reina hugged herself as she said that.

    Rudy buttoned Reina''s shirt and said, "Don''t worry. I will teleport you to your office, and open the door alone."

    "But this is a girl''s locker room¡­"

    "Oh¡­" Rudy sighed and said, "Then, I guess I have no choice but to do this."

    Rudy nced at Angelica and she quickly entered his body. Then, Rudy hugged Reina and teleported to her office after unlocking the door using telekinesis.

    After entering the locker room, the girls and the women were confused as to why the door was locked when no one was inside.

    ===

    Author''s Note- Two chapters again from the day after tomorrow! I am dealing with some personal issues right now.

    Thanks, @puremichigan, @JotaMS, @Ok_Two, @DaoistVtSn8O, and @MixeKiks, for the gift!

 Chapter 93 - Into The Pool With Reina

    The people eventually left as the closing time of the water park drew close. And soon, the entire water park was empty.

    Rudy and Reina were in her office, staring at each other with alluring gazes in their eyes.

    However, it wasn''t how it looked like.

    While it was true that Reina was staring at Rudy, Rudy couldn''t stare at Reina because Angelica was sitting in between to block Rudy''s view.

    Of course, Rudy could use his see-through ability to look past Angelica''s body, but Angelica was being annoying again.

    Rudy wasn''t angry, but he was a little mad because she wasn''t letting him stare at Reina''s breasts.

    "Do you want your tickets now?" Reina asked curiously.

    "Yeah," Rudy nodded. "But I am surprised no one came to get tomorrow''s tickets. I assumed I would have to stand in line, but I guess I am lucky to have the owner and the manager paying extra attention to me."

    "Uhh¡­ well, if you hade yesterday, you would have had to stand in the line. But we opened online bookings starting today, so I guess people would prefer to buy online, don''t you think?"

    "Who usually sits on the ticket window?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    "I do."

    "Heh!" Rudy scoffed out loud and said, "Then, I wouldn''t mind standing in the line even for 10 hours."

    "Hmm?"

    "I mean, if I can get to see you, it''s worth a wait."

    Reina finally realized what Rudy was trying to say.

    "You¡­ were you always this good at flirting?" Reina asked with a flushed face.

    "It''s an art."

    Reina got up from her seat and opened the drawer to give tickets to Rudy.

    "How many friends are you bringing with you?" Reina asked. "I think you mentioned it in the morning, but I forgot since I was happy and excited to see you after a week."

    "I am bringing one friend with me," Rudy replied.

    "..." After a brief silence, Reina turned to Rudy and asked, "Just curious, but that one friend of yours doesn''t happen to be a girl, right?"

    "Umm¡­ it''s a girl¡­" Rudy uttered with an awkward smile on his face.

    Reina squinted her eyes and asked, "Is she only a ''friend'' or something else? I am not saying it''s strange, but I do think it''s a little too brazen to bring a female friend to a water park."

    "Well¡­ we are¡­ more than friends¡­"

    "..." Reina stared at Rudy in disbelief and asked, "What''s your rtionship with her?"

    "We are more than friends, but less than lovers," Rudy replied honestly.

    "So¡­ in short¡­" Reina formed an ''O'' with her thumb and finger and inserted the middle finger of her other hand in the ''O''. Then, she uttered, "Friends with benefits?"

    ''I hate how Angelica said the same thing!'' Rudy groaned inwardly.

    "It''s because it sounds like that," Angelica quipped. "No matter how you look at it, your rtionship with Alice is the same as friends with benefits. And the only difference is that you two love each other."

    ''And that makes us lovers. We have already confessed to each other, so now I only need to ask her out. And I will do that tomorrow after the date ends,'' Rudy asserted.

    "Rudy?" Reina called out to Rudy and said, "Do you love that girl?"

    "I do¡­"

    "Hmm¡­so¡­ did I just make out with a man who belongs to someone else¡­?" Reina asked with a curious yet calm look on her face.

    "Not really. We two are not going out."

    "I see¡­" Reina licked her lips and asked, "Have you kissed her yet?"

    Rudy nodded and said, "I have."

    "..."

    "More than you," he added.

    "Have you done ''it'' with her?" Reina asked with a hesitant look on her face, as though she was afraid to know the answer.

    "No."

    "Hmm. So we both are on the same level, huh?" Reina smirked.

    "..." Rudy raised his brows with a surprised look on his face when he saw Reina smirking. It wasn''t as though it was his first time seeing her smirking, but the look on her face matched the look on Angelica''s face.

    "Actually¡­ I haven''t sucked her boobs, but I sucked yours. So¡­ I guess that leaves you on the winning side¡­" Rudy wondered.

    Reina took out two tickets from the drawer and handed them to Rudy: "Here. Two tickets for adults."

    Rudy ced the tickets in his pockets and stared at Reina with a judging look on his face.

    "What?" Reina asked after noticing Rudy''s gaze.

    "I am surprised you are not angry or jealous¡­" Rudy uttered in a low voice after realizing he shouldn''t have asked that. Or at least, he should have phrased it better.

    "Well, it''s true that I am not angry. But I am jealous¡­" Reina muttered. She puffed her cheeks and said, "I can''t get angry because you started your rtionship with her before me. So I have no right to stop you. In fact, it would be devastating if that girl asks you to break your rtionship with me."

    "I am¡­ not sure about that, to be honest." Rudy held Reina''s hand in his hand and said, "let''s go talk outside.

    "Okay¡­"

    Reina followed Rudy''s lead without any hesitation.

    Rudy took her to the nearby pool and said, "Do you want to take a dip with me?"

    Reina looked at the water in the pool and said, "I don''t know how to swim."

    "And¡­ you run a water park¡­" Rudy stared at Reina with a judging look on his face.

    "That has nothing to do with it!" Reina yelled with a flushed face. "I grew up here. So when I was a kid, I slipped into the pool and nearly drowned. It was nighttime, and my little sister and I weren''t allowed to go near the pools. But¡­"

    Reina stopped and red at Rudy, who wasughing at her.

    She puffed her cheeks and said, "You meanie!"

    Rudy walked close to Reina and ced his hand on her waist. He looked into her eyes and said, "Don''t worry. You don''t have to learn to swim. I will be your water, and you can swim on me."

    Rudy kissed Reina on the lips and jumped in the pool with her.

    At first, Reina freaked out, but she believed in Rudy. Sure enough, Reina didn''t drown.

    It wasn''t as though Reina had miraculously learned to swim, but Rudy was using hydrokinesis to control the water that allowed Reina to float in the water."

    Then, Rudy grabbed Reina''s hand and pulled her close before pressing his lips on her lips.

    They kissed and kissed. But after a few minutes, Rudy stopped and stared into her eyes with a serious look on his face.

    "What''s wrong?" Reina asked with a puzzled look on her face. "You look all serious suddenly¡­"

    "I have something important to tell you." Rudy had decided to tell Reina everything about his past life.

    "Wait a minute¡­" Reina took a deep breath and exhaled sharply. Then, she looked into Rudy''s eyes and asked, "Are you going to say ''our rtionship won''t work out'' or something along those lines?"

    "What? No. But it''s rted to that. And it would be up to you to decide where to take our rtionship." After a brief pause, Rudy continued, "I am going to tell you something that could make you question the reality. However, there are chances that you won''t believe me and brand me as an insane person."

    After noticing the anxious look on Rudy''s face, Reina kissed him on the lips and said with a smile on her face: "I would never do that. I would believe in every word you say."

    Rudy smiled back at Reina and pointed his gaze at the edge of the pool.

    "Let''s talk while sitting because it''s going to be a long story."

    30 minutester.

    Reina was staring at Rudy in disbelief with a baffled look on her face as though she had heard unimaginable things.

    "You are kidding, right?!" she eximed.

    Rudy squinted his eyes at Reina and asked, "What happened to that ''I would believe in every word you say''?"

    "No, no. I am not saying that I don''t believe you. You have superpowers, so obviously you are telling the truth. But still¡­ really?!" she eximed again.

    "You went through all that pain and suffering for years? And I was thinking my life is hell. It is nothingpared to your life struggles¡­" she muttered with an anxious look on her face.

    "Yeah. But I am in a better ce now." Rudy kissed Reina and said, "With you and the other girls."

    "I am still notpletely sure about the harem, though." Reina furrowed her brows and said, "You make it seem like you are a yboy."

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Honestly, I can satisfy all of you girls. So I don''t think there should be any problems."

    "Have you told this to any other girls in your harem?" Reina asked curiously.

    Rudy nodded and answered, "You are the second one. And I n to tell every one of them once my rtionship advances."

    "Who is the first one? The ''friends with benefits''?" Reina asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Her name is Alice. And please, don''t call her that," Rudy uttered in a calm voice.

    "Fine~ I will call her Alice," Reina groaned. "Tomorrow, I will see what type of girl she is."

    "Oh! There is one more thing I forgot to tell you."

    "Hmm?"

    "There is a ghost girl sitting beside you. And she is the first member of my harem," Rudy uttered nonchntly.

    ==

    Thanks, @Wbug, and @AvidReader962, for the gift!

 Chapter 94 - Reina Meets Angelica

    "What did you¡­say¡­?" Reina asked with apletely baffled look on her face, as though she couldn''t fathom what Rudy just said.

    "There is a ghost girl sitting beside you, and she is the first member of my harem," Rudy repeated himself, but this time in a calmer tone.

    "Ghost as in¡­ the horror stories¡­?" she asked hesitantly.

    "Umm¡­ not exactly, but simr, yeah¡­" Rudy nodded with an awkward smile on his face as he shot a nce at Angelica, who was pouting for some reason.

    "Umm¡­ I am not saying I don''t believe you, but can you give any proof? I mean, you could be just messing with me, and then make fun of me¡­" she muttered in a low voice.

    Rudy gestured to Angelica to do something, but she ignored Rudy at first.

    ''Why are you suddenly so angry?'' Rudy asked using telepathy.

    Angelica puffed her cheeks and said, "I was okay with you telling her everything. But why did you tell her about me?"

    ''What do you mean? I am going to tell every girl about you,'' Rudy stated.

    "But why?" she asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and opened his mouth to speak without using telepathy, so even Reina could hear what he wanted to say.

    "Listen, if you think that I will let you stay alone when I am not around. Or that you will live the rest of your time without making any friends, then you are wrong," Rudy asserted.

    Then, he looked into Angelica''s eyes and said, "You are not alone."

    "...."

    Angelica''s puffed cheeks slowly went back to normal, and her re turned into gaze.

    "Fine~" she groaned and jumped into the pool.

    Reina watched as the water in the pool rippled and moved forward as though someone was swimming in the pool.

    "Do you want more proof?" Rudy asked with a smirk on his face.

    "How would I know that you are not doing this using one of your powers?" Reina asked with a judging look on her face.

    "You have got a point¡­" Rudy turned to Angelica and said, "Can you¡­?"

    "I don''t mind, but are you sure?" Angelica asked with a knowing look on her face. "This would be my first time trying it, and¡­ anything can happen."

    Rudy nodded with a smile and said, "Yes."

    "I love you," Angelica uttered with a wide smile on her face.

    "I love you too."

    Reina squinted her eyes at Rudy and tried to say something, but Rudy pointed his gaze at the water and said, "You might want to look there."

    Reina nced at the pool and saw the water slowly forming a shape of a body, and it slowly became more and more visible.

    "...!"

    Soon, Angelica became visible to Reina, but she was transparent.

    "Can she see me?" Angelica asked Rudy.

    "Judging by her reaction, I would say yes, she can."

    Reina immediately turned to Rudy and said, "How would I know you are not making me see this using your powers?"

    "Wow¡­ You just gave me another power idea: illusion." Rudy pondered for a while and said, "I will try itter."

    A few secondster, Angelica was fully visible to Reina.

    "Is she truly a ghost?" Reina muttered under her breath. "She looks so beautiful. Just like a doll."

    Angelica furrowed her brows at Reina and said, "You homewrecker."

    "She is speaking!" Reina eximed. She then turned to Rudy and said, "She is speaking?!"

    "Well, obviously. And I think you should focus on what she said," Rudy remarked.

    Angelica walked out of the pool and sat between Reina and Rudy.

    "She is so cute!" Reina said out loud.

    "She is the ghost from the abandoned tunnel," Rudy informed nonchntly.

    "What¡­? The ghost who has been rumored to kill dozens of people?" Reina asked with an anxious look on her face.

    "No." Rudy shook his head and said, "Angelica is innocent."

    Reina stared at Angelia for a while and said, "So¡­ how did you meet her? In the tunnel, I assume? But¡­ wait¡­"

    She squinted her eyes at Rudy and stared at him with a judging look on her face. She shook her head in disbelief and asked, "Correct me if I am wrong, but you said she is the first member of your harem, right?"

    "That''s what I said."

    "So¡­ that means you have¡­ kissed her?!" Reina eximed.

    Angelica hugged Rudy''s arms and shot a nce at Reina. Then, she licked her lips and said with a smirk on her face: "He fucks me like a beast every night."

    "...!" Reina red at Rudy and shouted, "You had sex with a ghost? A ghost?! Seriously?!"

    "Before you judge me orment about this topic. Try touching Angelica and tell me how it feels," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    Reina reluctantly moved her finger towards Angelica and poked her shoulders. However, Reina immediately retracted her finger after touching Angelica.

    "How does her body feel?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    "It feels like she is¡­ alive¡­" Reina replied.

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "There you have it."

    "But still, how horny you could be that you fucked a ghost¡­" Reina muttered. "I am not trying to judge your rtionship. I mean, our rtionship is not normal either. But¡­"

    Angelica frowned her face at Reina and said, "Just admit that you are jealous that I have had sex with him, but you have not."

    Reina averted her gaze and said, "That''s definitely not the reason."

    "You are so easy to read," Angelicamented.

    ''Wow. I didn''t guess that at all. I guess girls can understand girls better,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    AHEM!

    He cleared his throat and said, "Listen, Angelica, Reina; I want you two to get along."

    "You are asking too much!" Angelica and Reina said at the same time.

    "I am not saying that you have to be best friends or anyone. You two just met, so I don''t expect you to get along. But at least, don''t be enemies."

    "I guess I did steal you away from her, so it''s natural for her to be a little upset with me. That''s why, I don''t mind bing friends with her." Reina moved her hand forward at Angelica to shake hands with her and waited for Angelica to respond.

    Rudy and Reina watched as Angelica moved her hand towards Reina''s hand. But suddenly, she raised her hands and pped Reina''s breasts.

    "They are the reason why you were able to seduce him!" she said as she pped them again.

    Reina covered her breasts and nced at Rudy with teary eyes.

    "Is that true?" she asked. "Do you like big boobs?"

    "Don''t bring me into this¡­" Rudy groaned.

    Big ones, or the small ones. That was the question every man feared. While some preferred small ones, most preferred big ones.

    But it wasn''t as though they didn''t like the opposite of their choices. One couldn''t wish for big ones if their partner and small ones, and vice versa.

    However, Rudy was going to touch all types of breasts sooner orter. And he was bound to be asked the question: Do you like big ones or the small ones?

    Rudy honestly had no idea what to say because he himself wasn''t sure of that.

    Big ones are soft and bouncy, while small ones are easy to grab. Then there are t chests, and t is justice.

    Rudy truly didn''t want to answer the question. But he knew he had chosen either of them.

    However, Rudy suddenly thought of an idea that could save him from this dilemma.

    He slowly opened his mouth and answered, "I like the medium size."

    "..."

    "..."

    Angelica and Reina squinted their eyes at Rudy and said, "Do you think we are stupid?"

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and said, "Listen."

    After a brief pause, he looked them into their eyes and continued, "Size doesn''t matter."

    "..."

    "..."

    "Unless you are talking about dick''s size, of course," he then added.

    "You could just say that you like the big ones, you know?" Angelica nudged Rudy and uttered, "Since small ones can get big, but big can''t get small."

    "..."

    Rudy moved one hand toward Angelica''s chest and another one at Reina''s chest. Then, he grabbed their one breast and gently squeezed them.

    "Mnh~" Reina moaned.

    "Nmh~" Angelica moaned.

    "See? Both of you felt an equal amount of pleasure, so I don''t understand why you girls are always so sensitive about the topic rted to breasts," Rudy scoffed.

    "Just curious, but how were your girlfriend''s breasts?" Reina asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Ummm¡­ a little bigger than the medium size." Rudy squeezed his hand in the air and said, "They fit perfectly in my grasp as though they were crafted for me."

    Reina and Angelica shook their heads in disbelief after hearing Rudy''s response. They had deadpan expressions on their faces.

    "What''s with that look? I answered honestly, by the way."

    "I just realized something that Angelica might have realized a long time ago," Reina uttered.

    "And that is¡­?" Rudy asked curiously as his ears twitched to hear more.

    "That no matter how hard we try or how much we love and devote ourselves to you, we would never be able to win against your girlfriend," Reina stated with a soft sigh.

    "That''s not true. I will love all the girls equally¡­." Rudy stopped and uttered, "All as in the girls who love me."

    Reina pulled Rudy close to her and started kissing her after saying, "For now, you are mine."

    Rudy expected Angelica to interfere or stop Reina, but she simply watched them.

    However, after realizing how the events were happening, Angelica got up and said, "I will go y around in the waterpark. You two enjoy and have some ''fun'' in the meantime."

    ===

    Thanks, @Exoloty, @joca, @OrionHunter, @Ok_Two, and @Kaijiru, for the gift!

    Next chapter in a few hours!

 Chapter 95 - Reina Wants To Be Loved

    Rudy was surprised to see how Angelica was considerate and left them alone.

    "What''s wrong?" Reina asked as soon as their lips parted after the kiss.

    "Angelica." Rudy chuckled and said, "She is an awkward girl. And she doesn''t understand many things."

    "I can see how much you love her," Reina said with a grin on her face.

    "Only I can see her, so she wants my attention all the time," he added.

    "Yeah. I can''t imagine how I would survive if I became invisible to the rest of the world and only one person could see me. And if that person too ignores me or pays attention to someone else¡­" Reina muttered with an anxious look on her face. "I am not saying it''s a bad thing to do, but I think I understand how Angelica feels."

    "She is¡­" Rudy smiled wryly at Reina and said, "I want to find her killers and give them the most painful death possible."

    "You know¡­" Reina tried to say something, but she shook her head as though she decided not to say it.

    "What¡­?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    "It''s nothing."

    "You know that I can hear your thoughts using my powers, right? So it''s better if you say it¡­"

    Rudy lied about using telepathy to read Reina''s mind. He couldn''t do that, yet. Since he could only read the mind of the person thinking about Rudy directly or indirectly.

    But he wanted to know what Reina was trying to say.

    "When¡­ when I saw Angelica for the first time, I felt like¡­ I felt like I had seen her before¡­" Reina muttered.

    "That''s¡­. Not possible¡­" Rudy raised his brows and uttered, "You are twenty years old, right? And Angelica was killed 8 years ago. So at that time, you would be only 12 years old."

    "Where were you when you were 12 years old?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Umm¡­ I moved to a lot of ces when I was a kid, but¡­ I think I was overseas." Reina let out a weary sigh and said, "My family was doing so well since the zombie apocalypse. After that, I lost everything."

    ''I also have to find out more about the apocalypse. I did read the article, but I don''t fully trust it. Why did T.A suddenly disappear after causing havoc?'' Rudy wondered. ''If he wanted to, he could have taken over the entire world.''

    Suddenly, a thought crossed Rudy''s mind.

    ''What if¡­ he was taken down¡­ or defeated by some supernatural race?'' Rudy thought. ''I already know fairies exist in this world. So it wouldn''t be surprising if I ran into a dragon or a vam..pire¡­''

    "...!"

    After uttering the word ''Vampire'', Rudy suddenly felt something breaking inside him.

    ''What was that? I suddenly feel very angry for some reason¡­''

    ''Is this because I used too much power today? But¡­ I didn''t use my powers today¡­''

    As Rudy was lost in his thoughts, Reina kissed Rudy to show her affection.

    "Can you focus on me for now¡­?" Reina asked in a low voice, seemingly afraid to make Rudy angry.

    "Yeah, sorry."

    "What were you thinking?" Reina asked as she kissed Rudy again.

    After the kiss, Rudy replied, "You said you have a little sister. But I don''t remember ever seeing her."

    "I mean, she could be in school, but now it''s almost 8 PM in the night, and I don''t think any school runs thiste. It could be the case that she went to the tuition¡ª"

    "She is living at her friend''s house," Reina interrupted Rudy and continued, "This ce is far away from her school and not suitable for her to live. So she is staying at her friend''s house for a few months until I can rent an apartment for her."

    "I see."

    Reina stared at Rudy for a while and squinted her eyes with a judging look on her face.

    "What?"

    "You can ask if you have any more questions," Reina said in an annoyed tone.

    "I don''t," Rudy scoffed softly after realizing Reina was angry.

    "Good. Now don''t break the mood by talking about other things."

    "That''s not true." Rudy kissed Reina on the lips and said, "I am always in the mood."

    "What?" Reina snickered. "Is that one of your powers too?"

    "I do have a super libido which makes me horny all the time," Rudy stated with a grin.

    "How does it work?" Reina wondered. "Does it make you horny every time you touch a girl?"

    "No." Rudy shook his head and answered, "It makes me horny all the time. Even when I am sleeping."

    "Wow. That''s amazing," Reina awed with a resolute expression on her face.

    "How is that amazing? It''s not amazing, you know?" Rudy sighed. "I get boners at random times and it''s awkward as fuck."

    "What''s the most awkward moment you had with your boner?" Reina asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Ummm¡­" Rudy recalled his awkward and embarrassing moments and said, "It hasn''t happened in this lice as I can avoid such situations quite easily. But in my past life, there was this time when I was going back to my girlfriend''s apartment after a long exhausting day."

    "I was traveling on the train and it was rush hour time. So naturally, the train was packed. There were office workers, high school and university students. But luckily, I managed to get a seat," Rudy recalled.

    "My stop was the secondst and it was far away so the passengers slowly decreased. I was on my phone listening to music with my headphones on, but then, I suddenly got a boner," Rudy groaned out loud.

    "Just like that?" Reina asked with a puzzled look on her face, "I thought it only urs when males are horny."

    "No, no. That''s not the case." Rudy sighed and continued, "Fortunately, I had my backpack with me, so I ced it on myp and continued hearing songs. I thought it would go away by the time my stop arrived, but it didn''t. And as my stop got near, I grew anxious."

    "Umm.. aren''t you overreacting a bit? It''s not really a big deal, right?" Reina wondered.

    "That''s not the problem. The problem was that there were high school girls in the samepartment, and I was the only male."

    "Oh!"

    "Now imagine, how would you feel if you are going back home from your school, and you suddenly see a university stupid have a boner," Rudy asked Reina with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    "Well¡­" Reina averted her gaze and uttered, "I wouldn''t say anything to the man, but I would think ''what a pervert'' if I saw something like that."

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "That''s what happened to me."

    "So, what did you do afterward?" Reina asked with a curious look on her face.

    "I¡­ didn''t get off at my stop, and waited for my boner to go down¡­" Rudy sighed out loud.

    "I guess it''s hard to be a man too¡­" Reina said with a grin on her face.

    Rudy squinted his eyes at Reina after noticing her grinning, and asked, "Are you seriouslyughing at my story?"

    "It''s funny! I can''t help it, okay?!"

    Rudy''s face twitched after seeing that.

    "Since I told you my embarrassing story. Now it''s your turn to tell me your embarrassing moment. And you can''t say the one that happened today."

    "I don''t have such moments. I am an innocent girl who never thinks of such indecent things," Reina uttered with a proud face.

    "Oh?" Rudy raised his brows with an amused look on his face and said, "If there is none, then I will make one."

    "What do you¡ª"

    Before Reina could even ask what Rudy meant, Rudy pulled down Reina''s skirt using his powers.

    Reina immediately covered her scared ce and red at Rudy with teary eyes.

    "You pervert!" she yelled with a flushed face.

    "Oh? I am a pervert now? And hey, you are wearing panties!" Rudy remarked. "Now let''s remove them too."

    "No way!" Reina yelled as she tried to run away, but Rudy pulled her back after using his powers.

    "Come on~" Rudy groaned and said, "Angelica gave us time to have some ''fun'', you know? She would be disappointed if we don''t do anything."

    Reina red softly at Rudy and said, "You haven''t told me ''I love you'' yet!"

    "Oh¡­"

    "So before we do anything, let me ask you¡­" Reina removed her hands from her sacred ce and wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck. She looked him into his eyes and asked, "Do you love me?"

    "Do you want me to answer honestly?" Rudy asked with a serious look on his face.

    Reina nodded and said, "Yes."

    Rudy kissed Reina on the lips and said, "I think you are a rare breed."

    "Hmm?"

    "There are many types of girls, but mainly, there are: Cute, hot, sexy, and beautiful. Then there are abinations of two: cute and beautiful, hot and sexy, beautiful and hot, and beautiful and sexy."

    "..."

    "While you are cute and hot. I am not saying that girls can''t be cute and hot at the same time, but you are just¡­ exceptional. You have big breasts, you are childish sometimes, your body is soft, you smell nice, and you are a lot like me."

    "..."

    After a brief pause, Rudy continued, "I do like you, but I don''t love you yet. But I will fall in love with you eventually as we spend more time together."

    Reina kissed Rudy and said, "Thank you for answering honestly."

    She let go of him and said, "Now, I am all yours. You can do whatever you want to do with my body."

    ===

    Author''s Note- Thanks, @puremichigan, @Ok_Two, and @DaoistVtSn8O for the gift!

    I tried to write two chapters, but my health is not getting better.. So I will be releasing only one chapter for the rest of February. Starting March, we will be back to two chapters a day!

 Chapter 96 - I Want You Inside Me

    "I can do whatever I want to do with you?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    He didn''t want to show his excitement on his face, but it was obvious that Rudy wanted to taste Reina.

    Reina squinted her eyes and said, "You do know that I am smart enough to know what you are getting at, right?"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Of course. Otherwise, it would be like I am trying to groom you¡ª which I am, but¡­ it''splicated."

    "Say, I am just curious, but what would you do if a girl refused to join your harem?" Reina asked with a curious look on her face.

    "That would be a major dilemma, to be honest." Rudy shivered after imagining that and waited for a few seconds for his mind to get back to its senses.

    "That would be just like studying hard all night for an exam, and it turns out you studied for a wrong subject¡­" Rudy muttered.

    He couldn''t give a better example than that, since hepared everything with studying. But Reina understood what Rudy was trying to say.

    "So, what would you do?" Reina asked again.

    "Honestly, I have no idea. But I would try to convince her and tell her the reasons why I am doing that. And besides, I don''t n to confess to the girl unless I am sure she would be okay with a harem. I want to avoid misunderstandings, and I know it would be hard."

    "Harems don''t work out in the real world, and everything is fantasy. However, my life is no different from a fantasy right now," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice.

    "Would you drop the idea of the harem if your girlfriend asks you to? Or she asks you to choose either harem or her. Then, what would you do?" Reina asked curiously.

    "Why are you asking me things I don''t want to imagine? I am trying to avoid all those possibilities, and I would try my best to make sure something like this doesn''t happen." Rudy pulled Reina close to him and kissed her on the lips.

    "I know you might be feeling anxious about all this, but know that I would make you happy. I will show you the true meaning of love. I will grant your every wish and fulfill all your dreams."

    Reina listened to Rudy''smitment with a grin on her face.

    "I will be your god."

    Reina bumped her head on Rudy''s chest and said, "I will make sure to love you as much as I can and devote myself to you."

    "No. I am not asking you to be my ve. Love is what makes you feel wanted for someone. Love is a feeling, it''s not an action. And I would never ask you to do something you want to. I would love you equally as other girls, and you will have your say in any and all the decisions I would make in the future. A rtionship bes whole if both parties have mutual feelings. And I know I said I don''t love you yet, but that won''t change the fact that I won''t fall in love with you."

    "Who wouldn''t want to fall in love with you? You are so cute and hot and sweet and kind and clumsy. You are a rare breed, and I am the luckiest man alive to have someone like you to love me like this."

    Reina smiled at Rudy and said, "You have been all these cheeky lines and made my heart melt, you know?"

    "That wasn''t my intention. And I am stating my honest feelings to you," Rudy asserted nonchntly.

    "With the smooth skills you have now, I think any girl would agree to spend her life with you." Reina nudged Rudy with a grin on her face and asked, "Were you always this smooth with girls?"

    "Well, in my past life, I did have many girls flirt with me. And the incidents I told you about. So I think I was doing all that unintentionally. But now, I am putting that skill to some use," Rudy responded with a soft scoff.

    "..."

    "..."

    Rudy and Reina stared into each other without caring for anything in the world. They could stay like that for the entire night, but the head in their bodies was rising, and they wanted to share it with each other.

    Reina moved her face closer to kiss Rudy, but just as their lips were about to touch. Then, she looked into his eyes and asked, "Are we going to do it?"

    "It depends on you, so I leave that to you. If you think you are not ready, then I won''t force you," Rudy replied in a calm voice.

    "Yeah, you have Angelica to fuckter anyway, right?" Reinamented with a knowing look on her face.

    "..."

    "I am just kidding."

    "You may think that I wouldn''t care about the intimate rtionship with one girl because I already have another girl, but you are wrong. It''s not about the pleasure we receive by doing that, it''s about the feelings we put into it," Rudy stated with a serious look on his face.

    "And if you ask me if I want to fuck you or not, then yes. I have been wanted to fuck you ever since we started kissing in the locker room. And my super libido feels like it will go on a rampage if I don''t plunge my dick into a pussy."

    "How do you feel right now?"

    "..." Rudy pulled down Reina''s panties with his hand and inserted his finger inside her cave.

    "Anh~" Reina let out a sudden moan and hugged Rudy.

    "How do you feel?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face.

    "Why did you suddenly do that? I wasn''t ready yet," she said as she wrapped her hands around Rudy''s shoulders.

    Rudy started moving his finger inside Reina''s cave and asked, "Have you masturbated before?"

    Reina didn''t say anything in response.

    "Did you forget the promise you made about being honest?" Rudy remarked.

    Reina bit her lips as though she didn''t want to answer it, as it was embarrassing to admit it. But she opened her mouth and reluctantly answered: "Ye¡­s¡­"

    "Well, well. Someone is not as innocent as I thought," Rudy said jokingly.

    "That''s a normal thing that every teenager does!" Reina yelled with a flushed face.

    "Yeah, it is. But still, it''s unexpected to know that you were one of them," Rudy snickered. "You were embarrassed after being caught kissing my phone, yet you have masturbated before."

    "That''s nothing to do with anything! You are just trying to make fun of me! I will get angry if you¡ª"

    Reina was shut by a soft pair of lips on her lips. She was a little angry before, but Rudy''s kiss calmed her down.

    They continued kissing as Rudy increased his fingering speed.

    "Mnh~" Reina pulled Rudy close to her even though their bodies were already rubbing against each other. She couldn''t bear the double pleasure she was getting from the kiss and fingering.

    "Anh~ It feels so good~" she said and kissed Rudy again.

    ''She is wet enough to take my dick inside her¡­'' Rudy was preparing Reina''s cave for exploring, while his snake was ready long ago.

    After a few seconds, Reina''s cave started twitching, seemingly she was going to have an orgasm soon.

    However, Rudy stopped fingering her and left Reina hanging.

    Orgasm denial.

    Reina red into Rudy''s eyes with a desperate look on her face and asked, "Why did you stop?!"

    "You asked me how I feel with my super libido, right? Multiply the pleasure and desperation you are feeling right now by 100 times. That''s what I feel whenever I touch a girl," Rudy asserted.

    "How¡­ how do you even keep yourself sane?!" Reina asked. She rubbed her cave against Rudy''s hand to continue feeling the pleasure.

    "It''s hard. But If I control myself, then my love would be taken over by my lust. However, I can only control it for 24 hours. That''s my limit, and I don''t know what I would do if I abstained from more than that. " Rudy inserted his finger inside Reina''s cave and started moving it in all directions.

    A few secondster, Rudy''s finger was flooded by a warm juice, and Reina had sessfully orgasmed in Rudy''s arms.

    "Amnh~" she let out a soft moan.

    Her legs gave out, and she almost fell to her knees. But Rudy grabbed her and carried her in his arms like a princess.

    Her face was flushed red, but she didn''t hide it.

    "Did it feel good?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face, knowing well that she felt heavenly. But he wanted to hear it from Reina''s mouth to please his ears.

    "It felt amazing¡­" Reina uttered in a low voice.

    Rudy looked into Reina''s eyes and asked, "So do you think you are ready to take something bigger, thicker, and longer than my finger?"

    "..."

    "Hmm?"

    "I¡­"

    "Look, it''s totally fine if you are not ready for it. As I already said, the feelings should be mutual in a rtionship. I just don''t want you to force yourself to think that I would feel bad or sad if you don''t do it with me now."

    "I am not sure what I should say. I love you and I want to do it with you. But I don''t want you to regret thister on. There are also chances that Scott would¡ª"

    "Don''t mention that shit''s name." Rudy furrowed his brows and uttered, "You don''t have to worry about him now. I will pay your debt next week, and everything will be cleared."

    "I know that¡­"

    "How about this. I will buy your love with the debt?"

    "My love is free, but exclusive to you, idiot."

    "..."

    Reina caressed Rudy''s face and said, "I want you inside me. I am ready to take your big, thick, long cock."

    ===

    Thanks, @puremichigan, for the gift!

 Chapter 97 - Reina Wants To Be Railed*

    "Can you¡­ say it again¡­?"

    Reina opened her mouth and said, "I want your big, thick, long dick inside me¡­"

    Rudy activated his see-through ability and nced around the water park.

    "What are you doing?" Reina asked with a puzzled yet curious look on her face.

    "I am searching for your room," Rudy responded while ncing around. "But I can''t¡­ find it."

    "I¡­ don''t have a personal room¡­" Reina uttered in a low voice.

    "Where do you sleep then?"

    "In my office¡­"

    "But your office only has a couch¡­"

    "I sleep on the couch..."

    "I have spent a considerable amount of nights sleeping on the couch, and I know how they fuck up your body in an unexpected way," Rudy stated. "Remind me to buy you a bed¡­ uhh¡­ No, screw that."

    After a brief pause, Rudy looked into Reina''s eyes and uttered, "Reina, make me your manager."

    "My¡­ manager¡­?"

    "I mean, the manager of this ce. I will rebuild it and make it bigger than it is. I will add all thetest facilities. Also, there is a lot of freend surrounding this water park. I will buy it and¡ª"

    "They already belong to me¡­" Reina interrupted. "Thend belonged to my family over generations."

    "Oh¡­ then it''s better. Are they perhaps trying to make this ce bigger too?" Rudy asked curiously.

    Reina nodded and said, "They wanted to create a theme park. But the cost was too much, so they only took the loan to create this waterpark."

    After noticing the sad look on Reina''s face, Rudy kissed her on the lips and said, "I will finish their job."

    "You are doing so much for me¡­"

    "I am also doing it for myself." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "If this ce earns a lot, then naturally, I would earn a lot as a manager too, right?"

    Rudy had mastered many courses, and management was one of them. So it was easy for him to do anything, and with his powers, it was a piece of cake.

    A few secondster, Rudy asked, "So¡­ are we going to have sex on the couch?"

    "Ummm¡­"

    "I wouldn''t mind it, but I would prefer you to have your first time on the bed," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    Said the guy who went to the forest to have sex with Angelica for the first time.

    "Can''t we¡­ do it outside¡­?" Reina asked hesitantly.

    "Uhh¡­ what? You want to have sex outside?"

    "There is a garden here which is very close to my heart. I have spent a lot of happy and sad memories there. So I want my first time to be there too¡­"

    "Alrighty!"

    Rudy jumped in the air with Reina in his arms andnded in the garden. He cleared all the insects around and let Reina down.

    Then, they stared into each other''s eyes as their faces got closer. And before they knew it, they were kissing.

    After sharing kisses for a few minutes, Rudy moved his hand to Reina''s chest and squeezed her breasts. Then, he moved her hand under her shirt and unhooked the bra, leaving the shirt one.

    Reina''s bouncy breasts popped out of the unbuttoned shirt and greeted Rudy.

    Rudy gently squeezed them and yed with her nipples before sucking them.

    "Mnh~"

    Reina enjoyed the pleasure, but she wanted more. Furthermore, she wanted to please Rudy too. So she moved her hand to Rudy''s crotch and stroked his snake.

    "Can I take it out¡­?" she asked with a flushed face.

    Rudy didn''t say anything and kissed Reina on the lips in response.

    "..." Reina gulped down and slowly unzipped Rudy''s pants.

    "Just pull down my pants¡­" Rudy uttered in a low voice as he continued kissing Reina.

    "Okay¡­"

    Reina got on her knees and pulled down Rudy''s pants, revealing his anaconda to Reina.

    "...!"

    Rudy could easily see the surprise on Reina''s face.

    "I know I said big, thick, and long, but I didn''t know it would be this big, thick, and long¡­" Reina muttered.

    "Why don''t you try touching it?"

    Reina nodded and moved her hand to Rudy''s snake. She touched it and said, "It''s so hard¡­"

    "Like your nipples," Rudy teased with a grin on his face.

    "How can something this big can fit under a vagina?" Reina wondered. "I know how sex works, but still¡­ your dick is¡­"

    "Don''t worry, I will be gentle," Rudy said in a calm voice. "It might hurt a little at first, but I will make sure you enjoy it."

    "I know." Reina stroked Rudy''s snake and said, "Can I¡­ Do I have to suck it¡­?"

    "Your wish?" Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "There is no need to if you don''t want to, but I do want to see my dick in your cute mouth."

    Reina opened her mouth and kissed the tip of Rudy''s snake. Then, he licked it with her tongue to make it wet.

    A few secondster, Reina licked all the parts of Rudy''s snake. She had tasted the scent of a man, that too of the man she loved.

    "I will start sucking it now¡­"

    Reina opened her mouth and slowly sucked the tip. Then, she rubbed her tongue around it before pushing it deeper into her mouth.

    With just the tip inside her mouth, Reina''s mouth was stuffed.

    "Don''t worry. Your mouth will automatically widen up as you move. Just don''t force yourself. Otherwise, it would do more harm than good."

    Reina nodded in response with Rudy''s snake still in her mouth.

    She stayed like that for a few seconds, but didn''t stop rubbing her tongue around the tip of Rudy''s snake.

    Once Reina was ready to continue, she sucked a little more and used her hand to stroke it.

    But, suddenly, she pulled it out and said, "I am sorry if you don''t feel good. This is my first time, but I promise I will get better after we do this regrly."

    "Don''t worry about it. Just do whatever you want with it." Rudy ced his hand on Reina''s head and said, "I can cum just by seeing my dick in your cute mouth. This scene is exhrating."

    Reina stuffed the rod back in her mouth and started moving her back and forth. She used her tongue to make it more wet and kept stroking it with her hand while sucking it.

    Rudy could hear slurping sounds, and he could feel how wet his rod was getting. Reina was trying her best to make Rudy feel good.

    Rudy could feel her tongue touching all the sides of his rod.

    It was Reina''s first time, and she had no prior experience in this. She learned stuff by watching porn, just like a normal teenager would.

    Rudy was already close to cumming after seeing Reina''s cute mouth sucking his snake as though it was her favorite lollipop.

    Once in a while, Reina''s teeth were hitting Rudy''s snake. However, the pleasure he was feeling was heavenly.

    A few secondster, Rudy released his fresh cream inside Reina''s cute mouth. He watched Reina''s cheeks getting puffed, not from anger, but with his cream in her mouth.

    Reina''s mouth was stuffed with Rudy''s cream, and it was slowly spilling out. Even though she was trying her best to keep it all inside, so she could swallow it, she ended up spilling a lot after her first attempt to swallow it.

    It wasn''t as though Reina didn''t like the taste. She simply couldn''t swallow it all as it choked her because of the thickness of the cream.

    It was natural. It was her first time, after all.

    After swallowing what she could and spilling the rest, Reina looked up at Rudy with teary eyes and said, "I am sorry I couldn''t drink all of it."

    "It''s okay. You did surprisingly good for your first time," Rudy said with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Umm¡­" Reina touched her cave and said, "Can we¡­?"

    "Umm¡­" Rudy wanted to continue the roley to make sure Reina was wet enough to take his snake inside her cave.

    Reinay on her back and spread her legs in front of Rudy as she said, "I¡­ want it. Give it to me~!" She begged Rudy to explore her cave with his snake.

    Rudy wanted to y more with her cave by sucking it, but Reina was desperate for the visitor in her cave, so Rudy had no other choice to go for an adventure.

    He got between Reina''s legs and fixed his position. Then, he touched the entrance of her cave with the tip of his snake and said, "Are you truly sure about it? There will be no going back once we cross this bridge."

    Rudy wanted to make sure that Reina was truly up for it, and she wasn''t forcing herself for Rudy''s sake. They could do it at some other time if Reina wasn''t ready.

    "Just shove it in~!" Reina moved her hips forward, and the tip went inside her cave.

    "Anh~" she moaned as her cave got prated.

    Rudy slowly pushed his snake further in, but it was stuck just after the tip went in.

    ''That''s her hymen. If I push further, she will lose her virginity.'' Rudy shot a nce at Reina and saw her desperate for more.

    Rudy looked at Reina''s face to make sure she was feeling alright. Then, he took a deep breath and slowly poked the tip of his snake against her hymen.

    The next second, Rudy plunged his snake inside Reina''s virgin cave in one go. As expected, a lot of blood came out, but when he looked at Reina''s face, she looked happy and satisfied.

    ====

    Thanks, @Exoloty, @puremichigan, and @DaoistVtSn8O, for the gift!

 Chapter 98 - Exploring Reina*

    Rudy looked at Reina''s cave that was bleeding, and then gazed at Reina''s face that showed no sign of pain; only a satisfied smile.

    "Are you okay¡­?" Rudy asked with an anxious look on his face.

    "Yeah¡­"

    "Does it¡­ not hurt?" he asked hesitantly.

    "No, I am fine," Reina answered in a calm voice. "Surprisingly, I don''t feel any pain at all."

    "Okay¡­"

    Rudy was trying toprehend the reason behind that, and he could onlye up with one possibility.

    ''Is this done by my powers?'' he wondered.

    "You can move¡­" Reina uttered in a low voice and touched Rudy''s face.

    "Yeah."

    Rudy slowly pushed his snake deeper into Reina''s cave, but made sure to keep his eyes on Reina''s face.

    Within a few seconds, 2/3rd of his snake had sessfully explored Reina''s virgin cave.

    Rudy didn''t want to force his entire snake in before letting Reina catch her breath.

    However, Reina herself started moving her hips up and down.

    "Start moving already~!"

    Rudy started moving at a slow pace, and thrust his hips back and forth.

    "Mnh~ Nmh~ Anh~ Yes~ Yes~ Keep going~"

    As the time passed, Reina''s cave widened, and Rudy''s snake explored it as deep as possible. Reina''s cave had be so wet and slippery that Rudy''s snake could easily go in and out. However, the tightness of the cave was otherworldly.

    The walls of Reina''s cave trapped Rudy''s snake every time it tried to go deeper.

    Within the next few minutes, Reina had already orgasmed from the heavenly pleasure. However, that was just the start of their night together.

    Rudy slowly increased his thrusting speed as he got closer to cumming.

    "Are you going to cum?" Reina asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Yes¡­"

    "Inside me~ Shoot it inside me~" Reina begged and wrapped her legs around Rudy''s waist.

    ''What should I do?'' Rudy asked himself.

    Rudy wasn''t sure if he should creampie Reina or not.

    Unlike with Angelica, who was a ghost, Rudy could creampie her without any problem as she had no physical body. However, Reina was a human, and there were chances that she could get pregnant, if he shot his load inside her.

    Still, even after that, Rudy didn''t want to stop or pull his snake out of Reina''s cave. He wanted to mark it as his. Besides, there was no way he could refuse Reina''s plea.

    A few secondster, Rudy released his load inside Reina.

    "Aanh~!" Reina moaned and epted Rudy''s fresh milk in her cave.

    "I can feel it getting poured inside me~!"

    Reina''s legs gave out because of the pleasure, and she ended up letting go of Rudy.

    Rudy slowly pulled his snake out from Reina''s cave. And as he did, his while cream mixed with the blood, came out from the cave.

    "Why did you pull it out~?" She asked with a moan with her voice full of desperation. "Shove it back in~ I want more~"

    After seeing Reina beg like that, Rudy couldn''t help but let out a chuckle with a grin.

    "What are you grinning for?!" Reina yelled. "Do you enjoy watching me suffer?"

    "Of course, no. But this is an amazing sight. It''s truly a bliss. Seeing you beg for my dick like this, it pleases my eyes and ears to no extent."

    "..." Reina puffed her cheeks without saying anything.

    Rudy picked up Reina in his arms and sat on the ground with his back leaning on the tree. Then, he ced Reina on hisp face to face, and kissed her on the lips.

    After a kiss, Reina looked at Rudy with teary eyes and said with a flushed face: "Please, put it in."

    Reina hugged Rudy, but when she did, she moved her hips forward, and the tip of Rudy''s snake entered her cave.

    "Anh~!"

    "... that was a loud moan," Rudy remarked with a grin on his face.

    "Shut up!"

    Rudy squinted his eyes and asked with a grin on his face: "Do you want me to shut you up?"

    "What do you¡ª"

    Before Reina could understand what Rudy was trying to say, he kissed her on the lips.

    "Umn~" Reina''s stiffened body loosened up after receiving the kiss from Rudy. She looked into Rudy''s eyes with a flushed and satisfied look on her face. "That¡­ felt good."

    Rudy nced down and uttered, "I can see that."

    When Rudy kissed Reina, she ended up orgasming, and her cave was flooded with her juice. Earlier, only the tip of Rudy''s snake was inside her cave, but now, it was slowly entering her wet cave.

    "I want to do it again¡­" Reina demanded.

    Rudy smiled at her and kissed her again. Then, he yed with her tongue and sucked her saliva. The more Rudy and Reina kissed, the further Rudy''s snake entered Reina''s cave.

    Rudy''s snake eventually stopped moving forward, but they kept kissing. After a while, Reina looked down and said, "Only half is inside me. Push it further. I want it inside me~"

    Rudy furrowed his brows after hearing that. Upon seeing Reina acting like it was Rudy''s fault that his snake couldn''t go further, Rudy wanted to tease Reina to take revenge.

    "You are a bad girl, so let me punish you with my stick." Rudy moved his hand to Reina''s hips and grabbed them from behind. Then, he gazed into Reina''s eyes with a curious look on his face and moved her hips forward with his hand.

    "Ready?" Rudy asked.

    Reina quietly nodded and pressed her lips on Rudy''s to kiss him.

    Rudy raised Reina''s hips with his hand and pulled her in to plunge his entire snake inside her cave.

    "Mnh~!" Reina let out a loud moan, but it was muffled because she was kissing Rudy.

    Rudy stayed like that for a while and let Reina do whatever she wanted with his mouth. After a while, Reina stopped kissing Rudy and said, "You can move."

    "Hmm?" Rudy teased Reina as though he didn''t know what Reina was talking about.

    "I want you to move~" Reina begged and moved her hips back and forth.

    "How about you move your hips at your own pace?" Rudy suggested. "I will move when I am close to cumming."

    Reina slowly started moving back and forth at a steady pace. Then, she ced her hands on Rudy''s shoulders for support and continued shaking her hips.

    "Why does it feel a lot better than the first time?!" Reina asked in a rather loud voice.

    "That''s the magic of sex. The more you do it, the better it feels."

    Reina grinned and kissed Rudy on the lips. It was as though she was having a hard time deciding what felt better; kiss or sex.

    However, Rudy wanted to make Reina feel better, so he moved his hand towards Reina''s hips and moved them up and down using his hands.

    "Amh~ Yes~ Yes~ Harder~ Keep going~"

    As Reina''s body was shaking up and down, Rudy''s gaze fell on Reina''s marshmallow-like breasts. They bounced up and down as Reina moved.

    Rudy couldn''t hold the urge to touch them, and he did. He moved his hand towards her breasts and touched them both with his hands.

    "Mmh~"

    They felt soft like cotton.

    Rudy started squeezing them and did whatever his heart told him to do. He moved his fingers around her breasts and yed with them. Then, he pinched her nipples with his fingers and squeezed them between his fingers.

    "No¡ªAnh~!" Reina tried to stop Rudy, but she ended up letting out a moan.

    "Don''t y with¡ªAanh~ They are sensitive! If you squeeze¡ªAnh! No~~!"

    Rudy rubbed his thumb on her erect nipples and pressed them with his fingers.

    "I will end up cumming again!" Reina stopped moving her body and made a satisfied look on her face. "This feels so sooo~ good."

    Reina orgasmed for the fifth time and stopped moving.

    "Why did you stop moving?"

    "I can''t¡­ move anymore¡­" Reina said and hugged Rudy tightly.

    Rudy was only a second away from ejacting, and he got angry when Reina stopped after satisfying herself.

    He pushed Reina down and grabbed her waist.

    "Wai¡ª!"

    He thrust his hips back and forth without caring about anything else in the world. He wasn''t stopping until he released everyst drop of his venom inside Reina''s wet cave.

    "I am sensitive right now! Please¡­ Anmh~ slow. Do it slowly~!

    He moved his hand to Reina''s breasts and started squeezing them. He increased his thrusting speed and pulled Reina''s body back and forth using her breasts.

    He was using her nipples to control Reina.

    After a few deep thrusts, Rudy released his load inside Reina.

    "Aanh~".

    When he looked at Reina''s face, she looked as though she had traveled through the heavens.

    "That was the best. I didn''t know it felt good when someone finished inside. I can feel your hot sticky cum inside me."

    Rudy turned Reina around and ced her in a doggy position as he said, "I will make you feel a lot better."

    ===

    Thanks, @DaoistVtSn8O, @Charlsssss, @Devon_crabb, and @Korden, for the gift!

 Chapter 99 - Long, Yet Short Night*

    Rudy turned Reina around and raised her hips, cing her in a doggy position.

    "Are you going to do it from behind?" Reina asked in an alluring voice.

    Rudy rubbed the tip of his snake at the entrance of Reina''s cave and replied, "Are you ready?"

    "Yes~"

    Rudy inserted half of his snake inside Reina''s cave and stopped to see Reina''s reaction. Reina''s cave twitched as Rudy''s snake entered inside and greeted.

    "What''s wrong? Give me more~" Reina nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and shook her hips.

    "How about you take it in by yourself?" Rudy teased with a grin on his face.

    Reina pressed her hips back, and Rudy''s snake plunged deep inside Reina''s cave.

    "Yes~! This is what I want~"

    Rudy moved his hand to Reina''s waist and started pulling it back and forth. He also started thrusting his hips back and forth.

    "Ah~ Mn~ Yes~ Yes~ Give me more~" Reina''s moans were making Rudy more and more excited. Not only were they sounding slutty, but they also sounded desperate and thirsty for more.

    "I will nail you until you pass out from the pleasure!"

    After a few minutes, Rudy once again released his loan inside Reina''s cave and creampied her.

    "Aanh~!"

    Reina''s moan was louder than thest time she got creampied, and the reason was that she orgasmed at the same time.

    Rudy kissed Reina on the lips and asked, "Ready for more?"

    Reina didn''t say anything in response, and simply stared at Rudy with an alluring gaze.

    Then, her gaze fell to her cave that was dripping with Rudy''s fresh milk, and Rudy''s snake that was poking her cave.

    Reina licked her lips and said, "Do you want me to clean it?"

    "Oh?" Rudy knitted his brows and said, "Another blowjob? Sure."

    "Umm¡­ I want you to move my head, so can you stand up?" Reina asked.

    "...!" Rudy got up and stood in front of Reina with his snake on Reina''s head.

    Reina sat on her knees and started licking Rudy''s snake without touching it with her hand.

    "Oh?" Rudy ced his hands on Reina''s head and said, "I dare you to not use your hands at all."

    Reina rubbed her tongue on the tip of Rudy''s snake and said, "I will try. And you can use my head however you want. You can ram your entire cock inside my mouth if you want."

    "If you say words like that¡­" Rudy began moving Reina''s head with his hands and said, "I won''t be able to hold back."

    Reina also sucked and enjoyed her mouth being used by Rudy.

    "Yeah. It feels tight but not as tight as your pussy. But it feels like I am fucking someone. And your tongue is making the pleasure doubled."

    Reina was using her tongue to stimte the pleasure while sucking Rudy''s snake.

    Rudy used Reina''s head to move it back and forth, while he also kept thrusting his hips back and forth.

    After ten minutes, he released everything inside Reina''s mouth, and she drank everything as though it was her favorite drink.

    Reina looked up at Rudy with his snake still inside her mouth and said, "I want it inside me."

    Rudy pulled his snake out of Reina''s mouth and said, "Stand up and stick your ass towards me."

    "Okay¡­" She said in excitement.

    Reina got up and ced her hands on the tree. She bent over with her hips towards Rudy and twerked as she said, "I am ready~"

    Of course, Rudy was going to tease Reina first, so he inserted the tip in her cave and moved it up and down without prating her cave.

    "This is hard for you. What more do you want?" she teased with a grin on his face.

    "Please don''t tease me~"

    Rudy scoffed and plunged his entire snake inside Reina''s tight cave with one thrust.

    "It went in one go~" she moaned.

    "I will go rough, okay?" Rudy uttered as he grabbed Reina''s waist.

    "Yes~ Go rough~ And don''t stop until I pass out~"

    After 10 minutes, Rudy released his load inside Reina, whose legs had given out. She could barely stand still because of the pleasure.

    However, she still wasn''t satisfied.

    She turned around and said, "You can still go more, right?"

    "I can do this all night." Rudy picked her up and pushed her against the tree.

    "Are we doing it while facing face to face?" she asked.

    "Yes." Rudy immediately prated Reina''s dripping cave and said, "Wrap your legs around me and hold me as tight as you can."

    "Okay~ Aanh~" Reina wrapped her arms and legs around Rudy and submitted herself to him.

    "Aamnh~ Anh~ Aam~ Ann~" She kept moaning louder with every thrust. "Kiss me~ Kiss me~"

    Rudy pressed his lips against Reina''s lips and increased his thrusting speed.

    "Mmh~ Nmh~ Nh~" Reina''s moans were muffled by the kiss.

    However, Reina stopped kissing back because she wanted to say something.

    "Make sure to release it deep inside me~"

    "Of course. You don''t have to say that," Rudy responded with a grin.

    "Yes~" Reina looked up at Rudy''s face and puckered her lips as though she wanted to kiss Rudy. Rudy moved his face closer and kissed Reina on the lips. They kept kissing until Rudy shot his hot venom inside Reina''s now damp cave.

    "Uhm~"

    Rudy kept his snake inside Reina''s cave until it stopped twitching. He looked around and saw it was nearly morning.

    "It''s nearly morning¡­" Rudy said to Reina.

    "Yes¡­" Reina turned around andid on her back. She shot a nce at Rudy''s erect snake and said, "How about we do it one more time? This will be thest round for today."

    "Sure¡­" Rudy pinched Reina''s nipples and asked, "What position do you want for the finale?"

    "This is thest one, so I want to do the cowgirl, but I am tired, and I don''t think I can move much."

    "Then let''s do doggy again."

    "Let''s do the one where I am at the bottom, and you are on the top. What was it called again¡­ reverse cowgirl?" Reina stuttered as she tried to remember.

    "No. It''s called missionary," Rudy scoffed.

    "The names are too confusing."

    "Don''t worry." Rudy inserted the tip in Reina''s cave and said as he plunged his entire snake inside: "I will make sure you remember them all."

    "It''s so big~" Reina orgasmed the moment Rudy''s snake plugged into her cave. "But now it can easily go in and out, unlike before when you had to force your way in."

    "I will shape your cave with my snake. And you should be d that you are the second girl who managed to take it entirely and the first girl to take it in without a problem the first time."

    Rudy raised Reina''s hips and started thrusting his hips like a piston engine.

    "How many girls have you been with?" Reina asked curiously, with a hint of little jealousy in her voice.

    "If you are asking about this life, then only Angelica and you," Rudy replied honestly. "And¡­ I apparently had a girlfriend whom I don''t remember, so there are slight chances that I lost my virginity to her."

    "What about in your past life?" Reina asked curiously.

    "Well¡­ one was someone I respect a lot, then my girlfriend. So two."

    "I see¡­ so I guess I am your third one¡­" Reina uttered with a grin on her face.

    "What is¡­ sex friends?" Reina wondered with a confused look on her face.

    In the middle of this conversation, Rudy was thrusting his hips back and forth, and Reina was also shaking her hips once in a while.

    "Sex friends are¡­ well, they are just like friends, but only for sex. They satisfy each other for mutual benefit. The only connection between is sex. Nothing else,"

    Reina bit her lips and muttered under her breath: "Am I also your sex friends now?"

    Rudy chuckled and kissed Reina on the lips. Then he went down and sucked her tits before replying, "You are more than that."

    Rudy and Reina were so immersed in sex that they forgot about their surroundings. The area around the skull echoed with Reina''s moans, Rudy''s grunts, and the sound of their bodies hitting each other.

    A few minutes, Reina was once again creampied.

    "That felt so good~" Reina uttered as she licked her lips, her face flushed red with an orgasmic look on it.

    After catching her breath, Reina stood up and started wearing her clothes.

    "Let''s go now."

    "Yeah¡­" Rudy stood up and pushed Reina on the tree.

    "What are you¡ª"

    Before Reina could understand what was going on, Rudy plunged his snake inside Reina''s cave from behind.

    "What''s this position called?" he asked as he began to thrust his hips back and forth.

    "Standing doggy style~" Reina replied with a moan.

    "Correct!"

    "What are you doing~?! You have to go back~!" Reina tried to yell while moaning. She couldn''t hide the pleasure of getting railed by Rudy.

    "Your moans say otherwise," Rudy remarked with a grin.

    "Anh~ Anh~ Anh~ Aaanh~"

    The area was filled with Reina''s moans.

    After a few seconds, Rudy asked, "Where do you want it?"

    "Inside! Inside~ Let it out inside~!" Reina begged.

    "I thought you liked my milk. Don''t you want to drink it?" Rudy scoffed. "I sweat a lot while making this. You have to ept my hard work."

    "I will ept it with my lower mouth~!"

    Rudy released his venom inside Reina andter got his snake cleaned by Reina''s mouth.

    After that, Rudy carried Reina to her office.

    ===

    Thanks, @Ok_Two, and @Alise11, for the gift!

 Chapter 100 - Harem Lord

    Rudy carried Reina to her office and asked, "You were awesome."

    "I didn''t really do anything¡­" Reina responded in a low voice. "You were the one who did all the moving, mostly. I simply enjoyed getting my pussy ravaged by your big dick."

    "Do you want to go one more round?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face.

    "No. My pussy feels sore after getting ravaged for the entire night."

    "I was just kidding." Rudy walked to the couch and said, "What about the rest of your body? Do your legs or jaw hurt?"

    "Hmm. My jaw hurts a little, but it''s not that big of a dealpared to down there. I think I might not be able to walk properly for a few hours," Reina replied with a soft scoff and a satisfied grin on her face.

    "But it''s already morning. When do you n to sleep?" Rudy asked with an anxious look on his face.

    "I will take a two-hour nap before I open the waterpark again. Then once all the workers have arrived, I will take short naps andplete my sleep. And besides, it''s not like I will be walking around much today since my womb is filled with your thick cum¡­"

    Reina hugged Rudy and said, "I can feel it moving inside me as I move."

    "You should probably take a bath, you know?" Rudy uttered in a calm voice. "Do you want me to take you to the bathroom and wash your body?"

    "No. I will take a bath on my own." Reinaid down on the couch and said, "Thanks for worrying about me."

    "..."

    "Say, with the amount you came inside me again and again, what''s the chance of me getting pregnant?" Reina asked with a curious look on her face.

    "I am not sure. But it''s always 50%, no matter if you get creampied once, twice, or ten times¡ª which is not possible because not everyone is a superhuman with super libido," Rudy scoffed.

    "What would you do if I got pregnant?" Reina asked with a judging look on her face. "Will you take responsibility?"

    "Obviously. But I would hope you don''t get pregnant, to be honest. At least, not right now."

    "Why not? Could it be that you are not ready to be a father?"

    "Well, duh! But it''s not about me here. It''s about you. Your life is already pretty much¡­ well, filled with unhappiness. So I first want to make you happy and give you a better life." Rudy kissed Reina on the lips and continued, "First, I need to make your present better to make your future much better."

    "It''s already better, you idiot. My hell-like life became heaven the moment you walked through the gate for cleaning the pool," Reina stated.

    "Who would have thought we would end up like this¡­"

    "When I think about it, we don''t know each other that well yet. But I feel like I have always known you, as though I was waiting for you toe into my life and then cum into me. And I only confessed my feelings to you not long ago. And yet, we have already had lots of sex," Reina uttered while giggling.

    Rudy caressed Reina''s face and pinched her cheeks. Then, he rubbed his thumb on her lips and asked, "Do you regret it?"

    "What? No. Of course, not! I am d that this happened between us. Now I feel like I am a lot closer than I was before," Reina asserted in a calm voice while yelling.

    "As long as you are happy, I don''t want anything. Just keep loving me and I will love you back," Rudy said with a distant smile on his face.

    Rudy''s time with Reina reminded him of his time with his girlfriend.

    "I said the exact same thing to my girlfriend in my past life," Rudy scoffed wryly. "And you know what she said in response?"

    "What?" Reina asked with a curious yet calm look on her face.

    "She said, ''No. Why would I be the one who loves you first, and get loved by you? You have to love me first! So I can love you more than you love me!'' She said that with a charming smile on her face."

    After seeing the painful expression on Rudy''s face, Reina had realized that Rudy''s love for his girlfriend was special.

    "She sounds like a girl I would get along with. Bring her here sometimes."

    "I¡­ don''t know where she is currently. I met her in university two yearster, and she had supposedly moved here from overseas. It wasn''t a famous city, so I don''t remember the name. And actually, they have been moving a lot from one ce to another because of her mothers'' job."

    "So I am pretty sure she is probably somewhere else at this moment." After a brief pause, he said, "But she should move into this town after around 6 months or so."

    "It''s going to be hard to convince her about harem, isn''t it¡­?"

    "In my past life, it took me nearly a year to make her fall in love with me. She had rejected me a couple of times before. So I think I will have to try better in this life and make her ept me in the first attempt." Rudy grinned and continued, "I have to keep my dignity as a harem lord, after all."

    Reina squinted her eyes and said, "Oh? So you are so confident that you are calling yourself ''harem lord'' with only three girls in your harem?"

    "Technically four."

    "Your past life girlfriend, right?"

    "I am talking about my math teacher. I will bring her here sometime, if¡­ she agrees."

    "That''s four. And you forgot about your mysterious girlfriend."

    "Oh! Yeah. I should try finding clues about her. And something tells me that I will find a submerged iceberg while searching for its tip."

    "You should go now!"

    "Yeah." Rudy kissed Reina and said, "See you in a few hours."

    Rudy grabbed his phone from the table and left Reina''s office. Then, he nced around to search for Angelica, but he couldn''t find her anywhere.

    "Where did she go¡­?"

    ===

    Author''s Note- We just hit 100 chapters! Congrattions to everyone!

    Let''s spread the culture!

 Chapter 101 - Searching Searching

    Rudy flew even higher to cover more area and searched thoroughly for Angelica. However, she was nowhere to be seen.

    "I could use my see-through ability to look past everything, but it doesn''t work on Angelica as she doesn''t have a physical body. I would look through her and wouldn''t realize I looked through her."

    Rudy facepalmed himself and nearly pulled off his skin in frustration.

    ''Did I ignore her for too long?!''

    Rudy spent the entire night nailing Reina like crazy, but he didn''t purposely ignore Angelica. And besides, Angelica herself had said that she would return after a while, so Rudy assumed she woulde back once she felt bored or lonely, but she didn''t.

    Rudy flew around in the area at both high and low levels to search for Angelica. But even after spending the entire five minutes looking for her, Rudy couldn''t find her.

    With the help of Rudy''s superpowers, those five minutes were equivalent to one hour.

    "She couldn''t have gone far away from me, since she knew she would get¡­ lost." Rudy raised his brows and wondered, "Did she get lost?"

    Rudy could call her out by yelling her name, but it was early morning and silence had covered the city.

    If Rudy truly yelled at the top of his lungs to call out Angelica, his voice would be heard in not only the entire city but also the neighboring town.

    Suddenly, a thought crossed Rudy''s mind that gave him a clue of Angelica''s location.

    "There is no way she would go there¡­. Right?" Rudy asked himself.

    Regardless, Rudy flew to where once there was an abandoned tunnel, but now only the destruction remained. And sure enough, Rudy saw Angelica on the same spot he had seen her for the first time.

    Rudy immediatelynded beside Angelica, causing the debris to quake on impact.

    "Oh, you are done? I was about to return to the waterpark since it''s morning already," Angelica uttered without looking at Rudy.

    "What are you doing here?! Why are you back here in the first ce?!" Rudy asked with an anxious and concerned look on his face.

    "I was bored, and¡­ Reina''s moans were making me horny. So I thought I should stroll around the waterpark. But when I reached the highest spot of the waterpark, my gaze automatically fell to this ce, and I decided toe here," Angelica replied in a calm voice.

    "Still! You should have let me know! You have no idea how worried I was!"

    "I can hear your loud heartbeats, and that''s enough proof that you were truly worried about me¡­" Angelica turned around and finally looked at Rudy. Then, she hugged him and uttered, "Would you have let mee here if I had asked for your permission?"

    "Of course, not! I would never allow you toe back to this ce! No criminal wants to go back to prison again!" Rudy remarked.

    "But demons always want to go back to hell, you know?" Angelica scoffed.

    "Shut up! I just don''t want you toe here to this ce!"

    "Aren''t you overreacting a little bit? That shadow demon is gone. You killed it. Youpletely wiped it out of existence, just like the tunnel that once existed here." Angelica looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "You saved me that day and freed me."

    "...." Rudy sighed and hugged Angelica again. "I have no idea what I would do without you."

    After the hug, Angelica grinned at Rudy and asked, "Aren''t you forgetting something?"

    "Right¡­" Rudy kissed Angelica on the lips and said, "Here."

    "That''s¡­ not what I was talking about¡­" Angelica uttered with a dumbfounded face.

    "Then¡­?" Rudy wondered with a confused look on his face. "If you want to have sex, then let''s go home first. We are not doing it in the open."

    Angelica squinted her eyes and uttered, "Isn''t there someone waiting for you at home?"

    "Oh!" Rudy suddenly eximed loudly after realizing what Angelica was trying to say. "Right. Mom!"

    Rudy took out his phone from the pocket and muttered, "She must have called me hundreds of times already."

    Rudy checked his missed call list, but much to his surprise, he had received only one call, and that too was from Eric. His phone was in Reina''s office, and it was set on silent, so Rudy couldn''t hear it.

    "Weird. Mom hasn''t called me, not even once¡­" Rudy was left in disbelief. He couldn''tprehend why Reba didn''t call him, not even once.

    "Normally, she would call me every hour if I don''t keep her updated¡­"

    Rudy grabbed Angelica and jumped in the air across the sky over the clouds.

    "I will go inside your body so that you can use your powers more freely," Angelica uttered and went inside Rudy''s body.

    ''You have been away from home since yesterday''s morning, and currently, it''s the morning of the next day. I am also wondering why your mom didn''t call you.''

    "Let''s hope everything is alright. Otherwise¡­" Rudy clenched his fist and frowned his face.

    ''Such anger¡­ it''s enough to make anyone cower before him¡­'' Angelica thought to herself.

    "I should first check-up at her workce. She should be getting off work at this time."

    Rudynded on the building opposite the convenience store where Reba worked. Then, he activated his see-through ability and scanned the entire shop.

    However, Reba wasn''t there.

    "...!"

    The ss of the building Rudy was standing on, shattered as his fury rose.

    ''Calm down, Rudy. You yourself said that she should be getting off work. Maybe she is already on her way home?'' Angelica wondered.

    "Yeah, you are right." Rudy flew over the street from where Reba always walked, and sure enough, Reba was on her way home.

    SIGH!

    Rudy sighed in relief and muttered, "Thank fuck! She is alright."

    Rudy followed Reba, but while flying.

    After a few minutes, Reba reached home and unlocked the door.

    At the same time, Rudy teleported to his room, or he wanted to. But for some reason, he was unable to teleport.

    "....!"

    Rudy had no time to waste since he knew that the first thing Reba would check after reaching home was his room.

    Rudy flew to his house and decided to enter his room through the window.

    However, Reba was standing right in front of the window, and she looked at him with a cold re in her eyes.

    ====

    Author''s Note- Uh oh!

 Chapter 102 - Interrogation

    "...!"

    Rudy''s face immediately turned pale the moment he saw Reba standing in front of the window of his room.

    However, the cold re in her eyes was what made Rudy shiver in fear.

    ''I am dead.'' That''s the only thing Rudy could think of at that time.

    The window was open so the eye contact between Rudy and Reba was direct without any interruptions.

    ''Calm down. You can still handle this situation,'' Angelia reassured Rudy.

    ''No, no. I am dead. Look at that re in her eyes. It looks like she is about to shoot aser beam and prate my soul.''

    "What are you doing here, mom?" Rudy asked with an awkward smile on his face.

    "I think I should be the one asking that to you." Rebeca frowned her face and asked, "What are ''you'' doing there outside the window?"

    "I was¡­"

    "First,e inside." Reba grabbed Rudy from the cor and pulled him into the room. Then, she pointed her finger at the bed and said, "Sit."

    Rudy sat on the bed just like an obedient and well-trained dog.

    Rebeca raised her brow and asked again: "So?"

    "I¡­ didn''t have the key. I forgot it was in my bag, and as you know, I was out for the entire day. Then, I remember I had left the window of my room open, so I tried to enter the house. But fortunately, you arrived at the right time," Rudy responded awkwardly.

    "Fortunately?" Reba raised two fingers of her both hands and quoted ''fortunately''.

    "Or do you mean, unfortunately?"

    "..."

    "Where were you for the entire day anyway?" Reba asked impatiently. "You went on a date with Alice, I get that. You werete toe back because... Well, you are a teenager and¡­ you know what I am talking about. But spending an entire night with a girl¡­?"

    Reba shook her head and continued, "That''s a no-no. I wanted to call you, but I didn''t want to be an ''annoying'' mom in your eyes than I already am."

    "That''s not true! Never in my life have I ever thought of you as annoying. You worry about me, and that''s what all the moms do. There is nothing wrong with that," Rudy retorted. "And I wasn''t with Alice."

    "You weren''t?" Reba asked with a surprised look on her face. But her face was hiding a happy smile behind her expression.

    "Yes, our date was postponed to today. So I will be leaving again in a few hours," Rudy informed in a calm voice.

    "Wait, so where were you all this time?" Reba asked with a curious yet anxious look on her face.

    "I was¡­ uhhh¡­ at Eric''s ce?"

    "Oh?" Reba squinted her eyes with an amused look on her face and said, "How strange. Because Eric called mest night and asked me to send you to his house."

    ''So that''s why he called me! He must have called mom because I didn''t answer his call.''

    ''I take it back, Rudy. You are dead,'' Angelica said to Rudy after realizing he had run out of all the options.

    "Rudy, are you hiding something from me?" Reba asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Well¡­" Rudy averted his gaze to avoid eye contact with Reba and thought, ''I have been telling lies over and over to cover up a single lie. I can''t keep this up. I will just have to tell mom everything.''

    ''I know this is not the right time because Lucy and Joe haven''t moved here yet. But I have no other choice. I just hope that she doesn''t freak out or get a stroke or something.''

    Rudy took a deep breath and gathered the courage to prepare himself to tell the truth to Reba. He was ready to ept his fate.

    "Mom¡­" Rudy gulped down and opened his mouth to say, "Actually, the truth is that I¡ª"

    "You know, what. Don''t tell me," Reba interrupted Rudy and said, "I can clearly see you are not ready to tell me. So whatever it is, tell me when you are confident enough."

    "..."

    "I am ready to tell you right now."

    "No, it''s alright." Reba turned around and left the room after saying, "You must be tired, right? Get some sleep. I wille to wake you up when breakfast is ready."

    "..."

    After going downstairs, Reba let out a relieved sigh and muttered, "I almost made him confess about these powers."

    "That would have created a paradox, right? Since the diary said I should wait for him to tell me everything." Reba smiled and uttered, "But I am happy knowing that he was ready to tell me everything."

    Reba hugged herself and squirmed: "Argh! This wait is killing me! I have waited for him for years. Just a few days would make no difference!"

    Meanwhile, Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and said, "Is this what they call plot armor?"

    "I don''t think so¡­" Rudy shrugged and said, "This is real life, and everything happens fairly."

    Angelica hugged Rudy and said, "Are you tired?"

    "I am, but I am not going to sleep. I also have to know the reason why my teleportation wasn''t working earlier." Rudy got up from his bed and used telekinesis to confirm his powers were working properly.

    "So¡­ can you fuck me?"

    "It''s dangerous to do it here since the lock is broken. So let''s go to the bathroom."

    As soon as Rudy uttered that, he teleported to the bathroom. But, he was alone as she wasn''t touching Angelica.

    "..."

    Rudy immediately teleported back to his room and took Angelica with him.

    "Now it''s working just fine¡­" Rudy muttered in confusion. "Why do I think that the reason I wasn''t able to teleport before was just so the world can fuck me up?"

    Rudy left his room and went to the bathroom in a normal way because he didn''t want Reba to get suspicious again.

    Then, they fucked until Reba yelled at him for spending too much time in the bathroom.

    ===

    Author''s Note- Thanks, @Daoist7x6p6, and @DaoistVtSn8O, for the gift!

 Chapter 103 - Unexpected Ending

    Rudy and Reba were eating breakfast in the kitchen. Reba was shooting nces at Rudy, but Rudy was focused on his phone.

    He was chatting with Alice, so naturally, he was smiling while looking at his phone.

    [Are you ready?] Rudy sent a text.

    A few secondster, Alice replied with, [My hairs are messy?! What should I do?!]

    [Take a bath?] Rudy suggested as he scoffed softly.

    Of course, he was simply trying to tease her.

    [I already did!]

    [Just kidding. Don''t worry about it. Your hair has always been like that. And to be honest, it doesn''t matter much since we are going to swim, so they are going to get messy in the end, anyway.]

    After a few seconds of typing, Alice replied: [You are not a girl, so you won''t understand!]

    "Yeah¡­ right¡­"

    ''Do all girls say the same thing? Elise said the same thing once.''

    Seeing Rudy smiling like that while looking at his phone and eating breakfast, Reba''s face twitched; that was something that every parent hated seeing.

    Reba frowned her face and cleared her throat before saying, "Excuse me, mister. You should know that phones aren''t allowed on my table."

    Rudy raised his head to look up at Reba to see her ring at him with a furious look on her face.

    [I wille to pick you up after 15 minutes.] Rudy sent it to Alice and ced his phone on the table.

    "Happy?"

    "I only said it because you shouldn''t use your phone while eating. You can y some videos or movies if you want to, but using a phone such as scrolling through or typing while eating is bad," Reba stated.

    "Yeah."

    "Do you know, I read an article which said that the phone''s screen has more bacteria than a dirty toilet seat."

    "Eww! Mom! Come on~!" Rudy ced his spoon to the side and said, "You had to mention this while eating?"

    "What do you mean? I get it that it''s gross, but you should be more grossed out by the fact I told you!" Reba retorted. "Using your phone while eating is just like eating in the toilet seat."

    "..." Rudy squinted his eyes at Reba and uttered, "You did not just say that."

    "I did. What will you do?"

    "..."

    "Huh? I am your mother and don''t you dare raise your voice against me," Reba said in a haughty tone. "This also reminded me that I have been giving you too much freedomtely."

    "..."

    "From today onwards, you have toe back before 7 in the evening. And I want you in your room before 8 PM," Reba announced. "Also, no more visiting Eric on weekends. You are only allowed to go there once every two weeks, got it?"

    "What will you do if I don''t obey your rules? Will you beat me? Or kick me out or something?" Rudy asked with an annoyed look on his face.

    Reba raised her brows and said, "I will do something that would make you hate me."

    "And how is that bad?" Rudy asked with a scoff.

    "Please tell me you did not just say that."

    "I totally did, and I can say it again if you want me to."

    Reba red into Rudy''s eyes for a few seconds before pouting her face.

    "..."

    "So be it, then! I won''t talk to you unless you regret what you just said," Reba got up from the table and walked away.

    "..."

    She entered her room and closed the door before locking it from the inside.

    "..."

    Rudy watched everything with a dumbfounded expression on his face as though he was having a hard time believing what happened at thest minute.

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and said, "That was very teenager-like. Congrattions."

    "You are rubbing salt on my wound, Angelica¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "But you are the one who wounded yourself and gave me the salt. So of course, I would run it, and not only on your wounds but all over your body," Angelica remarked.

    Rudy facepalmed himself and uttered, "Don''t change the phrase like that."

    SIGH!

    Angelica sighed and uttered, "I still don''t understand why you acted like that. I am not saying it was out of your character, but it kind of was. I hardly see you talk back to your mother."

    "I don''t think I talked back to her. It was more like I said something that I didn''t like." Rudy looked at Angelica and uttered in a low voice: "Surely, you don''t think that mentioning toilets and such while eating is appropriate, right?"

    "Well, she said she was stating a fact, and I think she was telling the truth."

    Rudy squinted his eyes and nodded as he uttered, "I see. I see. So you are taking her side."

    "I am not taking anyone''s side here! I was just saying how you are not acting like an adult," Angelica remarked. "You keep saying ''I am mentally an adult'', but you rarely act like one. I mean, it''s cool because most adults are boring. But¡ª"

    "By that logic, mom is older than me, and she didn''t act ording to her age either," Rudy shrugged.

    "..."

    Rudy continued eating breakfast while staring at Angelica. Seemingly, waiting for her to react to hisments.

    "Like mother, like son¡­" Angelica muttered.

    A few minutester, when Rudy finished eating his breakfast, he washed the dishes and wiped the floor using telekinesis.

    Then, he walked and stood in front of Reba''s room.

    KNOCK~ KNOCK!

    "Mom?"

    "It''s open," Reba replied from the other side of the door.

    Rudy opened the door and entered Rebeca''s room, immediately getting greeted by Reba''s scent.

    Rebeca was sitting on the bed, and she was ring at Rudy with puffed cheeks.

    "I¡­ am sorry. I didn''t mean anything that I said¡­" Rudy uttered in a low and calm voice.

    Reba spread her arms and said, "Give me a hug."

    "....!"

    Rudy got on the bed and hugged Reba, but not too tightly.

    However, Reba hugged Rudy tightly and pressed her body against Rudy.

    "...!" Rudy could feel something soft pressing against his chest, but he had disabled all the thoughts from his mind.

    "I love you¡­"

    "...."

 Chapter 104 - Date Day

    "..."

    "...!"

    A few seconds passed, but Reba didn''t let go of Rudy.

    "Mom¡­?"

    "She has fallen asleep," Angelica informed.

    Rudy gently pushed Reba and made some distance between them. Then, he carefully ced her on the bed and her head on the pillow.

    "..."

    Rudy was still surprised by what just happened. It was too sudden and strange for him.

    "I can hear your heartbeats even though I am standing in the doorway," Angelicamented.

    "I don''t know why¡­" Rudy muttered and let out a deep sigh.

    ''I think I know why¡­'' Angelica uttered inwardly and stared at Rudy for a few seconds before saying, "Maybe because she said ''I love you'' to you?"

    Angelica had finally gathered the courage and confidence to mention anything rted to Reba.

    "Huh? What''s strange about it?" Rudy wondered with a confused look on his face. "Every mother says ''I love you'' to their child. It''s totally a normal thing."

    ''Or so you think. How long are you going to fool yourself into thinking that? Sooner orter, you will have to realize¡­'' Angelica uttered inwardly but couldn''t dare to say it out loud.

    ''I think some progression will happen once Lucy and Joe move in here. After that, Rudy would have to work hard to get Reba''s attention, and he will naturally feel jealous. I can''t wait to see that!''

    Angelica was a little too excited for her own good, but it wasn''t as though it was a bad thing. She liked seeing Rudy in trouble and in the struggle.

    Rudy grabbed Angelica''s hand and walked out of the room. Then, he used telekinesis to bring his phone to him.

    "It''s already time. Let''s go!"

    Rudy expected Angelica to leap onto him to go together with him, but she didn''t.

    "What''s wrong?" Rudy asked after noticing Angelica was moving from her spot.

    "You should go," she said with a smile on her face.

    "Uhh... are you angry or something?" Rudy asked awkwardly.

    Angelica shook her head and said, "It''s your date with Alice, and I don''t want to be a third wheel. So go and enjoy your time with Alice."

    "Never have I ever thought that about you. You are like a part of me, so have to be with me."

    "I am tired anyway, so I will be sleeping. So it shouldn''t matter if I sleep inside your body or in your room. And to be honest, I have been longing to sleep on the bed."

    Rudy didn''t want to force Angelica toe with him, and he had no way of knowing that Angelica truly didn''t want toe. He could use his powers to know that, but he didn''t want to use his powers on his loved ones.

    That''s why, Rudy asked, "Are you telling the truth?"

    Angelica furrowed her brows in annoyance and said, "Do you really think I would want to stay away from you for no reason? No! So just go and enjoy."

    "But how would I know if you want me or something? You can''t phone call me, and telepathy won''t work that far."

    "I will just possess someone and use their body to phone call you. I believe most people use phones now, right?"

    "Don''t do that. Possessing is bad. But if there is really an emergency, then you can do that." Rudy pondered for a while and muttered, "I will have to practice my telepathy and make it usable for more purposes."

    "Such as?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "You must have noticed that now not only can I hear people''s thoughts directed towards me, but I can also send them my thoughts without opening my mouth. So there have to be many other ways to evolve this ability," Rudy wondered in amusement.

    "Well, your telekinesis did evolve because you have been using it the most. You have also learned to fly more freely, and your teleportation has be urate. Your see-through ability has also gone sharper, and now you can easily activate it and deactivate it on will, right?"

    Rudy shook his head and said, "Everything you said is true, but I still can''t deactivate or reset my see-through ability on will once it''s activated. But I think I am getting there."

    RING~ RING!

    Rudy''s phone rang.

    "..."

    Rudy knew it was Alice without even looking at the phone because he was five minuteste than the promised time.

    "Late on the first date. Wow," Rudy uttered in a neutral tone.

    "Don''t me me for beingte. I have been telling you to go, but you are not listening to me," Angelicamented.

    Rudy rushed to Angelica and hugged her tightly. Then, he kissed her on the lips a couple of times and said, "I will be back before night."

    Angelica moved her face close to Rudy''s ears and whispered, "Are you going to have sex with Alice too?"

    "...!"

    "I¡­ don''t know. But I am going to tell her everything about me, and the harem. So wish me luck," Rudy chuckled. "Because Alice is the only girl I am afraid of. There are chances that she might not agree on the harem. So¡­ pray for me."

    After kissing Angelica for a few more seconds, Rudy teleported near Alice''s house.

    BARK~ BARK!

    "...!"

    GROWL!

    However, there was a stray dog near Alice''s house that started barking and growling at Rudy. It was natural since the dog saw Rudy appear out of nowhere.

    Rudy looked into the dog''s eyes and uttered, "Calm down."

    The dog immediately stopped growling and casually walked away.

    "I may have used my powers, but I only asked it to calm down."

    Rudy has been scared of the dogs since his past life because he was bitten by a dog, not once, not twice, but five times a week.

    He was afraid of the dogs so much that whenever he saw one on the street, he changed his way and took another route.

    "Although, I don''t think anything would happen to me if a dog tried to bite me now," Rudy scoffed.

    RING~RING!

    "Right!"

    Rudy rushed through the gate and found her standing outside her house.

 Chapter 105 - Date Day (ii)

    Rudy expected Alice to be angry at him because he was more than five minuteste, but for some reason, Alice was smiling at him.

    ''Well, it''s not that strange, to be honest. I would be happy as hell too if I was waiting for my crush to arrive. And I am currently thrilled, and I still can''t believe that I am going on a date with Alice¡ª my childhood friend, who is also the school idol.''

    ''Everyone wants to go out with her, but here I am, going on a date with her. I can''t wait to see the reactions of the schoolmates once Alice and I officially start dating.''

    Rudy forgot that in that school, there was someone who would be most shocked of all, and that was his math teacher, Rize¡ª who was there on her internship. But he soon realized that, and his happiness decreased by 0.69%.

    ''If everything goes alright today, and I manage to convince Alice to join my harem. I will make moves on Rize tomorrow,'' Rudy decided inwardly.

    Rudy stood in front of Alice and smiled awkwardly at her.

    While he may look confident from the outside, he was still a little anxious from the inside.

    Sure, this wasn''t his first date with a girl since he had gone on many dates with his girlfriend and one more girl in his past life. But still, it was his first time going on a date in this life, and that too with Alice.

    "Good¡­ morning¡­" Alice greeted Rudy with an anxious smile on her face.

    However, Alice was more anxious than Rudy.

    "Sorry, I amte. There was this dog barking at me outside and¡­" Rudy stopped on his words after seeing how beautiful Alice looked.

    "How do I look?" Alice asked as she spun around.

    "I¡­ don''t know how to describe it in words. So¡­" Rudy closed his distance and moved his face close to Alice''s face to kiss her after saying, "Can I show it with a kiss."

    Rudy expected Alice to pucker her lips and wait for the kiss, but instead, she pushed him away.

    "..."

    Alice pointed her gaze at the car standing behind them and whispered, "Dad is in the car."

    "Oh¡­"

    Rudy cleared his throat and said, "Shall we go now?"

    "About that¡­" Alice averted her gaze as she said that.

    "Don''t tell me you can''te today either¡­"

    "No, that''s not it." Alice sighed and said, "He is saying that he would drop us in his car."

    "You don''t want him to¡­?" Rudy wondered with a puzzled look on his face.

    "I thought you wouldn''t like it¡­" Alice uttered in a low voice.

    "I think it''s fine." Rudy nodded. "We will have to wait for the bus and¡­" Rudy looked at the time and said, "We just missed a bus. The next one is after 30 mins."

    "Okay then."

    Alice and Rudy walked to the car and stood in front of the front door.

    Alice''s father¡ª George, rolled down the window and stared at Rudy for a few seconds before moving his gaze to Alice.

    "I told you to wait in the car, yet you waited outside¡­"

    "I wanted to greet him properly," Alice uttered in a low voice.

    George turned on the car and said, "Hope in."

    Alice opened the backdoor and sat on the backseat, and Rudy wanted to sit in the passenger''s seat beside George, but Alice grabbed his hands and gestured to him to sit with her in the backseat.

    Rudy sat in the backseat beside Alice and shot a nce at George, who was looking at them from the rearview mirror.

    ''Isn''t he behaving strangely?'' Rudy wondered. ''I mean, I am going on a date with his daughter, and that too to the waterpark. But it''s still strange for him to act like this. He is normally a chill guy, at least from what I know and how I interacted with him in the past few days.''

    ''Besides, wasn''t he the only one who kept making jokes about my and Alice''s rtionship?''

    In the end, Rudy shrugged it off thinking it was simply a father being protective of his daughter.

    George drove the car and turned on the radio for some music.

    ''Ah, yes. The old songs¡­ bring back memories. I also have many of them on my phone, but the quality is shit, the inte is expensive, and the storage is full. Maybe I should buy a new phone?''

    Rudy''s current phone was given to him by Reba, but of course, it was a second-handed and damaged phone.

    However, the only reason Reba bought him the phone was that she could call him whenever she wanted and keep in touch with him. At that time, Rudy was against getting a phone, and he wanted a feature phone as they were cheaper and easy to use.

    But now that Rudy has traveled back in time, Rudy has seen advanced technology. Even after Rudy had got into an ident and was left crippled, he could still see the world evolve and move into the era of technology. Theter years were revolutionary and humankind had achieved unbelievable feats. But unfortunately, everything ended when Rudy became blind after two years of experiment.

    Halfway through their destination, the song changed and switched to the live broadcast.

    [We just got two big pieces of news that could either blow your mind or leave you speechless. Either way, they both are the same thing, so don''t worry about it.]

    ''Is this aedy show?!''

    [The first news is about a strange anomaly that happened in the 69th street of downtown. A house that belonged to a person named¡ª just kidding! I can''t disclose the name, or I would lose my job.]

    ''That''s thendlord''s address. I guess this was supposed to happen. But let''s see what the investigation says about the incident. I didn''t leave any clues behind, so I should be safe,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    [This incident happened the night before yesterday, but it was made public today a few minutes ago.]

    ''They must have investigated before making it public.. But let''s see if they did a good job on that nor not. ''

 Chapter 106 - At The Park Again

    [The entire mansion suddenly copsed overnight without any sign of earthquake or natural phenomena nearby. But the investigation revealed that the house was forcibly demolished by something.]

    [Of course, that''s the only possibility, but it sounds so stupid. I don''t understand why the police think that we citizens would believe that. If it was really demolished by someone, the neighbors would have seen it. While the neighbors imed that the house copsed within seconds, and no one, and I repeat, none can demolish a house in seconds. So do the police think we are stupid? Well, they probably do.]

    [Putting all that aside¡ª just kidding, I have been warned before this, and right now too, my boss is ring at me. I think I might get fired after this session, and in case I do get fired, please follow me on social media. I will keep you all updated.]

    [And you know what? I think I will leave this ce before they fire me. I mean, self-respect is a thing, you know? Heh! They forget that this show is only alive because of me. Now, now. I know I sound like a narcissist, but it''s true.]

    [You all love my voice andmentary, don''t you? You can listen to songs anywhere, but you can''t listen to my voice. Well, anyway, let''s go back to the topic.]

    After a brief pause, the voice continued, [It seems that the owner of the house was in the house when this all happened. And his body was foundpletely squished under the debris. Poor fe.]

    [But he must be sleeping when this all happened, so I don''t think it would have hurt him much, or maybe he was still alive after all that, and he died, slowly slowly, as the death got near him, his body stopped moving and his vision faded.]

    "..." Rudy felt anxious after hearing that. The description the voice gave about dying was the exact same as how Rudy felt when he was dying in his past life.

    Of course, it was more painful, and Rudy was already blind. But the experiments made Rudy highly sensitive to pain, and even a little poke hurt him more than a thousand needles.

    [However, it has also been imed that the incident was the same as the incident that urred with the abandoned tunnel in the neighboring town. While it may be true, they need to find the culprit first before iming anything.]

    ''They got that true, but I am sure it was a wild guess. However, I think I should be more careful about all this.''

    Rudy wasn''t worried about getting recorded in a video as he knew that the current phone didn''t have the resolution and power to catch something moving far away at high speed.

    [Moving on, the second news is about the bank robbery, or should I say¡ª bank heist that happened in the capital bank.]

    ''Oh? This never happened in my past life.''

    [The heist was done the way it was done 6 months ago, but this time, they had advanced equipment which was never seen by someone. Even the scientists and the experts said that the technology was far too advanced for us.]

    [However, the government did pull a nasty move against the robbers. They devalued the money stolen from the bank. By that, I mean that the money stolen from the bank was newly printed. And as with every other note, they had a serial number.]

    [So, the government dered that the note bills with the serial number xx from xxxx will be devalued. Now that''s a nasty payback to those¡ª]

    For some reason, George smashed the ''off'' switch and turned off the radio.

    "..."

    However, Rudy was lost in another thought.

    ''The heist was done the way it was done 6 months ago, but this time, they had advanced equipment which was never seen by someone. Even the scientists and the experts said that the technology was far too advanced for us.''

    After hearing that, Rudy couldn''t help but think of the advanced technology thendlord had in his house that he used as security.

    ''Thendlord had said that he got his hands on the advanced technology from someone he met in the underworld. And even though it is possible for the underworld to have mysterious and secret things, I highly doubt that they can prepare advanced technology without advanced mechanisms and equipment.''

    ''Unless something else is involved. Something¡­ supernatural.'' After a brief pause, Rudy thought, ''I think I will have to visit the underworld soon, and for that, I will have to pull my connections.''

    ''If I ask Maria, she would take me there, but that would mean exposing my n and using Maria''s help. I would be allowed to enter the underworld, but not without Maria. That''s why, once the tournament starts, I will win as much money as I can and make my name. And after that, I would get entry to the underworld.''

    Rudy''s to-do list has been constantly increasing, and he had so many things he had to do. Not to forget to not repeat the same mistakes as his past life, and remember every major event that urred in his past life to make them better.

    There were too many things, and it wasn''t easy. But with the help of his superpowers, Rudy was confident enough that he would do better than he had expected.

    A few minutester, the car stopped in the street opposite the waterpark.

    George turned off the car and said, "We have reached."

    Alice got out of the car and pulled Rudy with her.

    "Thanks, dad."

    "No problem." George shot a nce at Rudy and said, "Be careful."

    "...?"

    "The waterpark closes at around 7 PM, so I wille to pick you two up," George asserted. "Don''t make me wait."

    "There is no need to. Rudy and I will go to a caf¨¦ or restaurant afterward."

    George drove off without saying anything.

    Alice and Rudy nced at each other and nodded in agreement as though they both were thinking of the same thing.

    They both turned around with a smile on their faces. However, Alice jumped for a hug, while Rudy tried to kiss her.

    "..."

    They weren''t thinking the same thing, after all.

 Chapter 107 - Reina Meets Alice

    Alice and Rudy awkwardly crossed the street.

    What happened a few seconds ago shocked both of them, and they were feeling awkward.

    Alice jumped for a hug, which was something bold for her, while Rudy wanted to kiss her, which wasn''t bold, but the right thing to do.

    However, Rudy was left hanging while puckering his lips, waiting for a kiss when he got hugged.

    When Alice realized that, she wanted tough and cry at the same time.

    After entering the gate of the waterpark, Rudy nced around to see if the guard was there or not, and sure enough, he wasn''t. After making sure the ticket windows were closed, Rudy and Alice walked forward to enter the waterpark.

    However, there was one thing Rudy wanted to do.

    He pulled Alice, who was walking ahead of him and kissed her on the lips.

    The start of the date was already awkward, and he didn''t want to make the entire date awkward.

    After the kiss, Alice red into Rudy''s eyes and said, "Don''t do that in public!"

    "But there is no one here, and weren''t you the one who told me ''I will eat your lips'' yesterday on the phone?" Rudy teased with a grin on his face.

    Alice couldn''t help but puff her cheeks because that''s what she always did when she didn''t have any other options for aeback.

    "Hmm~ Your mouth looks full of air. Maybe I should suck some?" Rudy kissed Alice again and said, "There you go."

    Rudy wanted to kiss Alice one more time, but he noticed an angry woman ring at them from the walkway.

    It was Reina, and she didn''t look happy after seeing Rudy and Alice kiss.

    "Dear customer, you shouldn''t do such things in public, and definitely not at the entrance," Reinamented.

    "..."

    "We are sorry!" Alice apologized.

    Reina nced at Alice and said, "Oh, no, miss. It''s not your fault. You weren''t the one who kissed him, it was he who kissed you!"

    "..."

    Reina then turned to Rudy and red at him before saying, "Mister, it''s prohibited to suck such acts here. This will be your first and thest warning."

    ''It''s ironicing from you. Did you forget how desperate you werest night to get railed? And did I mention your moans and how loud they were? Also, who was the one kissing my photo like a little pervert?''

    Rudy said all that using telepathy and directed it towards Reina, who heard everything in her mind.

    Her face immediately flushed and her re turned soft.

    ''Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone,'' Rudy uttered with a grin on his face.

    "Your tickets, please!" Reina diverted the topic and said, "You must change your clothes before diving into any of our pools."

    "Uhh¡­ I brought a brief from home. Would that not work?" Rudy asked with an amused look on his face, knowing well what Reina''s answer would be.

    "Unfortunately, no. Only the kids below 16 and the girls are allowed to bring swimsuits from home. Adult men must rent one from the office," Reina answered like a professional.

    "Why is that? What did the men ever do to you? We want gender equality."

    "..."

    Alice gave Rudy a weird look after hearing that. He had never seen Rudy act like that, let alone talk with a stranger in that manner.

    ''Okay. Let''s stop this now.''

    Rudy handed the tickets to Reina and said, "Here are the tickets."

    Reina turned to Alice and said, "The locker room is on the left from the office."

    "Thank you."

    Alice grabbed Rudy''s hand and walked inside the waterpark.

    Reina followed them and red at their hands touching each other.

    "Mister." Reina called out to Rudy and said, "You have to rent a pair from the office. Please follow me."

    "Okay."

    Alice went to the locker room, while Reina dragged Rudy into her office.

    After entering the office, Reina closed the door and hugged Rudy tightly.

    "Whoa~ Miss. What are you doing? Isn''t this against the rules?" Rudy remarked.

    "Shut up!" Reina pushed Rudy to the wall and started kissing him on the lips.

    Rudy wanted to stop her, but he was enjoying the aggressive kiss from Reina.

    After the kiss, Rudy tried to say something, but Reina kissed him again.

    A few kissester, Rudy stopped Reina because she wasn''t stopping. He looked into her eyes and asked in a calm voice: "Are you okay?"

    "I know you said about harem, but I felt a sting in my heart when I saw you kissing her."

    "Is that why you came out of your office to stop me?"

    "..."

    Rudy raised his brow and asked, "You were watching from the monitor, am I right?"

    Reina nodded and said, "You mentioned you were going toe today, so I have been waiting for you since you left."

    "Wait, you didn''t sleep?!" Rudy eximed.

    Reina shrugged her shoulders and said, "After you left, I spent 10 minutes getting back from heaven. Then, I went to the bathroom and took a long bath. It literally took me 30 minutes to take out your¡­ thick cum from inside me."

    "Oh? It seems I released too much," Rudy chuckled.

    "Then, I got ready, made some breakfast, and before I knew it, it was already time to open the waterpark."

    "Umm¡­ do you want to sleep? If you are feeling tired, then I can¡ª"

    Reina kissed Rudy on the lips to shut him up, and said, "Don''t worry about me. Go and enjoy your date with that girl."

    "Her name is Alice."

    "That''s a princess-like name. No wonder she is so beautiful." Reina furrowed her brows at Rudy and said, "And she is cuter than me!"

    "As I saidst night, you are cute and hot, while she is cute and beautiful. There is noparison between you two."

    "Is this how you made her fall for you?" Reina squinted her eyes and uttered, "You are so good at this that any girl would want your attention."

    "It''s my charm." Rudy kissed Reina and said, "If you see a beautiful flower, obviously you would praise its beauty, right? Simrly, I am handsome, so it''s natural that the girls would want my attention."

    "Get out of here.." Reina threw Rudy out of her office after saying, "My narcissist harem lord."

 Chapter 108 - Pool Problem

    Rudy left Reina''s office and waited for Alice toe out near the girl''s locker room. He had already taken his shirt off, and he was wearing the brief he brought from home.

    When Alice walked out of the locker room wearing her new swimming suit, Rudy forgot to breathe, quite literally.

    Rudy had seen Alice in many types of clothes, but it was his first time seeing her in a swimsuit.

    The swimsuit wasn''t too revealing, and it covered half of her body.

    Alice smiled innocently at Rudy and rushed to him after seeing him waiting for her.

    "How do I look?" she asked with a grin on her face.

    "My words can''t describe it, so¡­" Rudy moved his face close to Alice to kiss her, But Alice ced her hand on his lips.

    "Did you really just try to use the same line you used before?" Alice asked in disbelief. "And the manager has already warned us about not doing such things."

    "But she is not here right now, you know?"

    "If she or any of the staff catches us, you will get us thrown out of this ce," Alice remarked. "That''s why, no kissing today."

    Rudy moved his hands to Alice''s chest and squeezed her breasts as he asked, "What about touching?"

    Alice shrugged Rudy''s hand from her chest and said, "No touching, either."

    Rudy pointed his finger at the couples hiding behind the trees, who were doing much worse stuff than kissing and touching.

    "Do you see them? They are not afraid of anything."

    "You should know it better than anyone that I also want to kiss you and let you touch me, but we can''t just do things if we want to, you know? There are always rules and regtions everywhere, and we need to follow them."

    Alice had always been like that. She would joke and fool around when she was in mood, but her mood would suddenly turn serious sometimes without any notice and that would make the situation awkward.

    Rudy bumped his forehead on Alice''s forehead and uttered, "For you, I would even change the concept of reality."

    Rudy actually meant to utter it inwardly, but he ended up saying it out loud.

    "I don''t want you to do such an impossible thing, just abstain yourself until we are here," Alice remarked with a grin on her face.

    ''That''s the difference, Alice. I can change reality without breaking a sweat, but I can''t abstain.''

    After seeing Alice in her swimsuit, Rudy''s libido had gone wild. Of course, he was trying his best to control himself, and it wasn''t worse, but he wanted to kiss Alice''s juicy lips badly.

    Alice''s gaze fell on Rudy''s brief. Confused, she asked, "I thought men weren''t allowed to wear clothes from home?"

    "It wasn''t mandatory," Rudy replied.

    "Oh! Yeah, they do that at many ces to cash out as much money as possible from their customers," Alice sighed.

    ''Sorry Reina, but it seems you have left a bad first impression on Alice.''

    Rudy grabbed Alice''s hand and said, "Shall we go?"

    "Uhh¡­" Alice shot a nce at their hands and tried to say something.

    "Come on. Hand holding is fine, right? It''spletely normal and not indecent in any way, at all," Rudy groaned with a sigh.

    Alice couldn''t retaliate to Rudy''sment, so she had no choice but to hold hands with Rudy.

    In truth, Alice was simply embarrassed.

    Unlike Rudy, it was her first time in a public ce, and for Alice, holding hands was as embarrassing as kissing.

    After reaching the pools, they saw that all the pools were upied.

    Sure, that was supposed to happen in the waterpark, but Alice wanted to go into the pool with fewer people in it.

    Rudy nced around all the eleven pools, but all were in the same condition.

    "What do you want to do?" Rudy asked Alice in a calm voice.

    "If there are many people, we will constantly get interrupted, while I only want to swim with you," Alice muttered in a disdainful tone.

    Alice disliked public ces and got unwanted attention. Even in school, her purpose came early to school and leftte¡ª although Rudy was with her most of the time.

    "You know, I think a beach would have been better, but there are no beaches in the nearby three cities," Rudy stated.

    "Yeah. And there is no waterpark either. This is the only one within the five cities."

    ''Oh? I didn''t know that. I am pretty sure one existed in the neighboring city in my past life. But I don''t remember the exam timeline. Maybe they made it after a few years?'' Rudy wondered.

    "Maybe¡­ we should leave and go somewhere else? Maybe in a garden, aquarium, or shopping mall?" Alice suggested.

    Rudy knew how excited Alice was for this waterpark date. She even bought a new swimming suit for him.

    "There is another vacant pool on the other side. But it''s only reserved for booking." Rudy caressed Alice''s face and said, "Do you want me to talk to the manager?"

    "Wouldn''t it cost a lot of money to rent a pool?" Alice asked with a curious look on her face.

    "But if it''s not currently booked, then maybe they can give us?"

    "I will go talk to her," Alice said. "She is already angry at you because she caught you kissing me. And now if you went to ask to rent the pool, she would think you want to do something indecent."

    ''That''s my n¡­''

    "That''s why, I will try to talk to her and see if she agrees."

    "Okay."

    Rudy would have gone with Alice, but he wanted to confirm something.

    "I will be right back."

    After saying that, Alice walked to Reina''s office.

    Rudy immediately rushed to the other side of the park to check the pool, and as he had expected it was empty, with not a single drop of water in it.

    "Reina would mostly agree, so I am not worried about that."

    Rudy nced around to make sure no one was looking at him, and then, he used his hydrokinesis to create water and filled the pool.

 Chapter 109 - Renting A Personal Pool

    Alice reached Reina''s office and stopped in front of the door.

    The door was open, but Reina seemed busy doing some paperwork.

    Alice reluctantly knocked on the door and waited for Reina to respond.

    KNOCK~ KNOCK!

    Reina immediately moved her gaze to the door because she thought Rudy might havee to visit her, but she was a little upset after seeing Alice on her door.

    ''Why is she here?!'' Reina panicked inwardly. ''Did Rudy tell her everything already?''

    "Can Ie in?" Alice asked in a neutral tone.

    ''Where is Rudy?! Did he send her alone?! I don''t want to be with her alone in a room! What if she does something to me?!''

    Reina''s reason to panic was natural and logical. She was stealing Rudy from Alice, and that wasn''t something eptable in society.

    Reina knew she was doing something immoral, and she felt guilty about it when Rudy first mentioned Alice in front of her. However, her guilt decreased when Rudy proposed the idea of the harem.

    While it was true that harem wasn''t also a thing eptable by society, Rudy didn''t care about that. As long as his girls were happy and satisfied, he couldn''t care less about what the rest of the world thought about it.

    Reina nced around with a panicked look on her face, seemingly looking for Rudy.

    "He is not here," Alice informed.

    ''He is not?! Oh, no! What should I do? Did she see me kissing Rudy earlier?!''

    Reina couldn''t stop panicking, because she was afraid, but not of Alice. She was afraid that Alice might reject the idea of the harem.

    However, Reina was overthinking things.

    "Is the pool in the next area booked?" Alice asked in a calm voice.

    "Huh?" Reina stared at Alice with a puzzled look on her face.

    It took her a while to realize what Alice was talking about.

    "Uhh, no. Why?" Reina asked.

    "So, can we borrow it?"

    "..." Reina squinted her eyes with a confused look on her face because she couldn''t understand why they wanted to borrow an empty pool.

    "Don''t worry! We don''t n to do anything indecent!" Alice added.

    ''Oh, I am sure Rudy would make some moves on you. Especially when you are alone with him,'' Reina uttered inwardly.

    "So¡­ can we¡­?"

    "Where is Ru¡ª Where is the man who was with you?" Reina asked in a calm voice. "And what''s your rtionship with him?"

    "Umm¡­" Alice''s face flushed as she squirmed and answered, "He is¡­ my¡­ oh!"

    Alice finally realized what Rudy had realized a long time ago.

    There was no name for their current rtionship.

    Sure, they had confessed to each other and their feelings were mutual, they had even done things that crossed the limits of a normal friendship. However, neither Rudy nor Alice had asked each other out.

    Alice was so happy about getting together with the love of her life, that she never considered other things. She was still over the cloud, and she had yet toe back to her senses, which wasn''t going to happen anytime soon.

    "Can we?" Alice asked again.

    Reina could just say ''Sure'', but she wasn''t actually sure.

    The pool was empty, and she discarded the possibilities of Rudy having the power to create water out of thin air.

    So she chose to go with her.

    "I wille with you."

    When Reina and Alice reached the pool, it was already filled with clean water.

    "...!"

    ''How? The motors are not working for this pool, and its tank is empty. I didn''t want to waste water, so I kept it empty thinking I would have it filled when it got booked since the advanced booking must be done 2 days ago. But¡­''

    Reina nced at Rudy, who simply winked at her from the angle Alice couldn''t see.

    ''It must be nice having superpowers¡­'' Reina thought. ''If I had them, I would do all the work without needing anyone. And Rudy and I would spend the rest of the time together.''

    "Hello, miss." Rudy greeted Reina with a smile on his face. He stood in front of her and said, "This pool is empty. Can we use it for a day?"

    Reina wanted toment something to tease Rudy as he was also teasing her, but she didn''t do it because of Alice.

    As a fellow girl, Reina sympathized with Alice''s feelings and knew very well how it was to spend time with the man they love.

    "You can use it, but make sure to drain the water before you leave," Reina said in a neutral tone to not reveal her emotions behind the words.

    "Thank you, miss. Maybe your lover will also take you somewhere and make you happy," Rudy scoffed softly.

    "Unfortunately, my boyfriend is too busy to make time for me. I doubt he even loves me," Reina squinted her eyes and uttered, "I am sure he is spending time with other girls."

    ''Wow. She is throwing shade at me even though I am standing right in front of her,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Umm... sorry for interrupting, but I think you shouldn''t say that," Alice quipped. "Your boyfriend is working hard for both of you, and I am sure he feels the same way as you. He must also want to spend time with you, but here you are busy with your work, and so is he."

    "..."

    "I think you two should make some time and have a talk in person. Don''t do it online or via text, as you can''t show your emotions behind your words. Sometimes, it''s better if you talk face to face," Alice asserted with a smile on her face.

    "..." Reina was surprised to hear such words of wisdom from Alice''s mouth.

    That showed how mature Alice was in terms of rtionships and how deeply she cared about feelings that are considered to be in a rtionship.

    Rudy couldn''t help but admire Alice''s maturity regarding that matter.

    ''She always amazes me at unexpected moments.''

    "Thank you, miss. I hope everything works out in your rtionship, too."

    After saying that, Reina left for her office.

    After Reina left, Rudy and Alice stared at each other with alluring gazes in their eyes.

    Once again it seemed to be the moment where they both were thinking of the same thing, however, they could be wrong as thest time so neither of them took the initiative.

    A few seconds passed like that, but nothing happened. Until suddenly, thece from Alice''s swimsuit got loosened.

    "...!"

    Of course, Alice realized it, and she stopped the top from falling, but thece was still loosened.

    Alice crouched down in embarrassment and looked at Rudy with teary eyes.

    "It''s okay. There is no one around to see that," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    Alice calmed down a little, but it was still embarrassing for her.

    "Do you¡­ want me to¡­?"

    Alice nodded in response and said, "Please."

    Rudy walked to Alice and sat down beside her.

    "You can let go of it now. I will take care of it," he said.

    "But it will fall if I¡ª"

    "Is that a bad thing¡­?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face.

    Alice''s face flushed red as she heard that. She buried her face between her legs and muttered something, but Rudy was able to hear it thanks to his super hearing ability.

    She said, ''It''s still too early for that'' under her breath.

    Rudy moved behind Alice and grabbed theces that had gotten loose. However, he found something strange.

    There was a cut in theces, but it wasn''t a natural cut. It was perfectly messed with at the right part and made it look like an ident cut. Unlike the natural cut, it was sharp, that was enough reason for Rudy to conclude that Alice''s swimsuit was messed with.

    The cut eventually widened when Alice wore a swimsuit and moved around, which broke theces from the swimsuit.

    ''Unfortunately, I can''t tell how much time has been since it was cut, and I can''t ask Alice about it, or she would feel more insecure.''

    "Is it done?" Alice asked in an anxious voice.

    ''I can''t use my restoration ability, or it would just get back to the state where it was cut. And the same thing will happen again after a few minutes.''

    Rudy decided to use pyrokinesis to burn the end of thece and attach it back with the swimsuit while it was hot. But it didn''t work.

    ''I have to use the right amount of heat to make it attach!''

    After a few tries, Rudy sessfully fixed Alice''s swimsuit, but it left the ck spot from where it was attached.

    "Yeah, it''s fixed. I was having a hard time knotting theces," Rudy responded in a calm voice.

    Alice sighed in relief and loosened up her stiffened body.

    "Where did you buy this swimming suit?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    He wanted to know who was behind this inhumane activity.

    Alice told Rudy the address of the shop.

    "Now then¡­" Rudy gave a little push to Alice and said, "Shall we dive into the pool?"

    Alice quietly nodded and said, "You first."

    In his past life, Rudy was awful at swimming, and he couldn''t swim without a tube or a partner. Once, when he had gone to the beach with his girlfriend, he nearly drowned while trying to show his cool side to her.

    However, in this life, Rudy didn''t have to worry about anything. He could learn things by looking at them once.

    Rudy stood at the edge of the pool and moved his hand towards Alice. He smiled at her and said, "Let''s go together."

    ===

    Author''s Note- The next chaptering up in a few hours!

    Thanks, @Tom_Haugh, for the gift!

 Chapter 110 - Reina Is Curious

    It has been a few hours since Rudy and Alice rented themselves a personal pool, and that too, free of cost.

    Reina was in her office, feeling sleepy and dozing off every couple of minutes.

    Until a few hours ago, she wasn''t feeling tired or sleepy because she was excited to see Rudy again. And in less than a day, her rtionship with Rudy had changed too much.

    Their rtionship changed from being friends to lovers, and they also crossed all the limits a name of a rtionship would have.

    Either way, it didn''t matter much to Rudy or Reina as both of them were adults and capable of making decisions.

    Rudy also told Reina everything before advancing his rtionship with her to thest level.

    Reina looked at the time and noticed half-day had already passed.

    "It''s breaktime in 3 minutes¡­"

    The water park had CCTV cameras, but not in every corner and definitely not near the pools. There was one camera covering 4 pools, and the other camera covering the rest 7 pools.

    However, the pool on the other side had a camera in the middle that monitored the entrance and the entire pool.

    Since it was a reserved pool, entry was restricted for anyone other than the staff. Of course, the camera was activated, and recording everything, but Reina didn''t invade Rudy and Alice''s privacy by checking up on them through the camera.

    ''How would they know even if I do that?''

    That thought crossed her mind thousands of times, but Reina endured. She wanted to see what Rudy and Alice were doing, and as she knew Rudy was a hidden pervert, she was sure that they might be doing something indecent.

    In the end, curiosity got the best of Reina, and she switched the screen to see what Rudy and Alice were doing.

    Much to her surprise, they were swimming normally without any sign of something illicit.

    Rudy was sitting on the ledge, while Alice was swimming towards Rudy. Both of them had bright smiles on their faces, and they looked genuinely happy.

    "They look so good together. It''s almost as though they are made for each other¡­" Reina muttered.

    After looking at Alice, Reina recalled what Rudy had told her about Alice.

    ''She is the one whomitted suicide after getting rejected by Rudy. Honestly, she looks so happy now that I can guess what type of girl she is. Even though I only exchanged a few conversations with her, she seemed to be a shy and awkward type of girl who wouldn''t open up to anyone unless she trusts them deeply. She thinks about others before her, and that could raise her expectations only to be shattered afterward.''

    "Rudy looked sad when he mentioned Alice, so I wonder if he med himself for her death." After a brief pause, she uttered, "But I am d Rudy got a second chance to make up for everything. He can love all the girls, satisfy them, and give them a happy ending."

    RING~RING!

    The break started and everyone slowly left the pools.

    They all either went to the canteen or decided to end the day and go home.

    Of course, one would hardly spend the entire day in the pool, even if the tickets said so. They would feel tired in a few hours and get exhausted soon after.

    Most people visit the waterpark to rx and enjoy their time with their loved ones. The next day, they would go back to their daily routine such as the office, school, university, or running a store.

    That''s why, they couldn''t afford to get too exhausted since they had to resume their daily life tomorrow. Otherwise, they would remain tired and get drained over the weekdays.

    But Rudy didn''t have to worry about any of that since he had no worries about anything.

    However, now, it was a good time for Reina as the canteen was filled with people, and it was one of the main ie of the waterpark.

    While everyone was busy eating and resting, Reina was watching Rudy and Alice through the monitor.

    "There is no way that Rudy won''t try to do something to her. I may not know him that well, but considering what happened yesterday, I highly doubt Rudy would stay calm. Furthermore, Rudy and my rtionship were close to nothing, and we still ended up breaking all the barriers, so it would be safe for me to assume what he can do with a girl he wants to go out with."

    Reina had an amused look on her face while watching them.

    "He also has a super libido that makes him horny all the time¡­"

    Rudy had given a practical demonstration to Reina by giving her orgasm denial at the right time.

    "It must be hard for Rudy to abstain himself, especially when they are alone where no one can see him."

    "Well, you are seeing us," a voicemented from behind Reina.

    "....!" Reina immediately turned around to see Rudy looking at her in disbelief.

    Then, she turned to the screen to see the pool was empty.

    "How?! You were a second ago. And even if you can teleport, Alice can''t! So how¡­ wait¡­" Reina raised her brows with a curious look on her face and asked, "Did you jam the camera or something?"

    "Yup! And Alice went to the canteen to buy food."

    "Well¡­" Reina averted her gaze and muttered, "That''s cheating."

    "Oh? And may I ask what you were doing?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "I am the owner and the manager of this ce, so it''s my duty to make sure everything is alright," Reina stated her reason to invade Rudy and Alice''s privacy.

    "First of all, you are not the manager of this ce; I am. And second, you are a liar."

    "..."

    Reina looked at Rudy with teary eyes without speaking a word.

    "Don''t look at me with those innocent puppy eyes. You had promised me yesterday that you will always be honest, and yet you have been lying to me," Rudy asserted.

    Reina hugged Rudy and said, "I love you."

    "If you think doing this would save you, then you are absolutely right," Rudy scoffed with a grin.

    "I can feel your dick hitting me. How are you managing it so far?" Reina asked curiously.

    "I think it''s about to explode¡­" Rudy replied with a sigh.

    Reina brought her face close to Rudy''s ear and whispered in a seductive voice: "Do you want to fuck me?"

    ====

    Thanks, @DaoistVtSn8O, for the gift!

 Chapter 111 - Reina Wants To Be Nailed*

    "Uhh¡­ what?"

    "You can fuck me if you want to."

    "..."

    "I am not saying this because of your super libido, or if you are barely holding it. I am saying this because I want you to fuck me," Reina uttered shamelessly. "I am horny, and my pussy is thirsty for your dick."

    "Wow¡­" Rudy took 6.9 seconds toprehend that. "You said it just like Angelica would."

    "..."

    "Wait a minute¡­" Rudy squinted his eyes and ced his hand on Reina''s forehead to confirm something.

    "What are you doing?" Reina asked with a confused look on her face.

    "I was checking if Angelica possessed your body or something, but it seems you arepletely sane. Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and muttered, "maybe your brain is not functioning well, and it has disabled the shy-girl and embarrassed-girl switches because you haven''t slept yet."

    "Why are you suddenly making fun of me?"

    "I am not. Seriously. Because I never expected those words toe out of your mouth. It''s true that you said themst night too, but at that time we were in a moment of heat, while currently, we are¡­ in smoke?" Rudy scoffed.

    "Well, I do feel embarrassed by saying that, but I would be left behind if I don''t say anything. And besides, even if I hadn''t said it, I would still have thought the same thing in my mind, and you would have read it. So It''s better if I say it out loud since it pleases your ears, am I right?"

    Reina had a judging look on her face even though she knew what Rudy''s answer would be. But it wasn''t as though she hadpletely changed her way of acting. She simply wanted to be more direct and honest with her feelings since that would help her in the near future when Rudy''s harem expanded.

    "Where is Angelica, by the way?" Reina asked curiously. "Has she be invisible to me again?"

    "Umm¡­ no. She is staying at home," Rudy replied in a calm voice while squeezing Reina''s ass.

    "Not going to lie, I assumed she has possessed you, so she can''t stay away from you or something."

    "Technically, she has indeed possessed me. But she can stay away from me without any problem. We both are connected by my power, and¡­ my power can currently cover the area between the waterpark, and my home in the neighboring town."

    Reina pondered for a while and tried to understand what Rudy said, but even after thinking about it for a minute, she was having a hard time understanding it.

    Rudy realized it, and said, "In short, I can snap from here, and destroy anything and everything if I want to."

    "¡­!"

    Rudy couldn''t help but scoff after seeing Reina''s reaction. He raised his hand in front of Reina and snapped his fingers.

    "No!"

    "Ahahahaha!" Rudyughed out loud for a minute and still couldn''t stopughing.

    "Why are youughing! You just destroyed something!" Reina yelled with a furious look on her face.

    "I didn''t, my innocent little idiot." Rudy kissed Reina on the lips to calm her down, and then said, "It only works if I wish it."

    Reina frowned her face and tried to punch Rudy in the face, but Rudy dodged it and pushed Reina against the wall.

    "It hasn''t even been 12 hours since we became lovers, and you have already started physical abuse, huh?" Rudy teased with a grin on his face.

    Reina bumped her head repeatedly on Rudy''s chest and uttered in a disdainful tone: "Don''t do that again."

    "I won''t." Rudy hugged Reina and said, "I was just teasing you."

    A few secondster, Reina looked up at Rudy with teary eyes and said, "Are you going to fuck me or not?"

    "If you ask me with such a cute face¡­ I wouldn''t be able to say no¡­" Rudy closed the doors and windows using telekinesis and pushed Reina on the couch.

    Then, he activated his see-through ability to check what Alice was doing.

    ''She is still standing in the waiting line.''

    Rudy calcted the time it would take Alice to order the food and get the food made.

    ''It would take her roughly 13-15 minutes, depending on what she orders.''

    "Rudy¡­" Reina called out to Rudy with a mischievous smile on her face. She spread her legs in a seductive position and said, "I have been a bad girl since I broke my promise! Please, punish me with your stick~"

    Rudy licked his lips and said, "Why do I think that you and Angelica would be best friends sooner orter."

    Rudy stripped himself in 2 seconds and jumped on the couch. Then, she ced one hand on Reina''s cave and another on her breasts.

    "Wow. You are so wet." Rudy said as he felt wet around Angelica cave.

    "Should I take off my clothes?" Reina asked curiously.

    "No. Let them be." Rudy unzipped Reina''s skirt and moved the panties to the side. "Sex with clothes on is exciting too."

    Rudy inserted his finger inside Reina''s wet cave and moved it in all directions.

    "Fingers won''t do anything~ I need your big dick~" Reina demanded to be railed.

    Rudy fixed his position and the tip of his snake inside Reina''s cave, but he didn''t move any further.

    "Stop teasing me~" Reina moved her hips up and down and said, "I will get angry."

    Rudy thrust a little and then plunged his entire snake inside Reina''s cave.

    Reina''s cave warmly weed Rudy''s snake and squeezed it tightly from all the sides.

    "Aanh~" Reina moaned out loud as she orgasmed.

    "Whoa~ Calm your moans, or you will get us caught." Rudy kissed Reina on the lips so that even if she moaned again, it wouldn''t go out.

    Reina wrapped her legs around Rudy''s waist and enjoyed the heavenly pleasure.

    "Yes~ Yes~ This feeling~ I can''t forget it~"

    "I can''t forget the feeling of your tight pussy either," Rudy said as he increased his railing speed.

    "Harder~ Harder~ Pound me like never before~" Reina moaned. "I feel like I am going to cum again~ Keep going~ Anh~ Anh~ Mnh~"

    ====

    Author''s Note- Join the discord server for reference illustrations of the characters. And talk with your fellow men of culture.

    Link- https://discord.gg/sceXfe2By5

    Let''s spread the culture!

 Chapter 112 - A New Course*

    "Anm~!"

    Rudy and Reina came together at the same time, and Reina moaned as she orgasmed, but her moan was muffled by Rudy''s kiss.

    15 minutes passed since they started, but it was more than enough for them.

    Rudy made Reina orgasm every minute, and he himself ended up milking her cave two times.

    Reina''s cave was so tight because she was excited about the situation, and it clenched Rudy''s snake so hard that he was having a hard time holding his milk from leaking.

    After creampieing Reina for the second time in 15 minutes, Rudy activated his see-through ability to see whether Alice had already ordered food or not.

    Much to his surprise, Alice was still standing in the line, and it looked as though it would at least take another 5 minutes.

    "Are we going to continue?" Reina asked with a desperate look on her face.

    "You don''t say¡­" Rudy rubbed his thumb on Reina''s clit and uttered, "Crush my dick with your tight pussy."

    "Mnh~ Don''t touch me there~" Reina moaned in pleasure with her eyes closed.

    Rudy picked Reina up and sat on the couch with his back leaning on the couch.

    His snake was still inside Reina''s cave when he did that.

    After sitting in afortable position, Rudy moved his hands under Reina''s shirt and squeezed her breasts.

    Reina started shaking her hips back and forth and moved her body up and down as she continued moaning.

    A few secondster, she opened her eyes and immediately kissed Rudy on the lips.

    She wanted to have all the pleasure she could get in that 5 minutes.

    Rudy unbuttoned the first few buttons of Reina''s shirt so that he could touch her breasts directly without moving his hand under her shirt.

    Rudy squeezed them bare a couple of times as they kissed.

    After the kiss, Rudy moved his face closer to Reina''s mangoes and opened his mouth to squeeze them. But Reina hugged him tightly and ended up burying his face under her breasts.

    "Mnh~ Mnh~ Anh~!"

    She moaned as she moved her hips in all directions.

    Rudy could feel the walls of her cave twitching as his snake continued hammering her cave.

    A few secondster, Rudy increased his piston speed as Reina''s moans got louder.

    "Yes~ Yes~ I can get your dick throbbing inside me~ Shoot it~ Shoot it inside me~ Let''s cum together~!"

    After a few more thrusts, Rudy once again milked Reina''s thirsty cave.

    They stayed like that for a few seconds and enjoyed the after-pleasure.

    "Why does this feel so good~?" Reina asked with a satisfied look on her face.

    "It seems we arepatible with each other," Rudy said with a grin on his face.

    Reina squinted her eyes at Rudy andmented, "You will bepatible with lots of girls, and I know it."

    "But it''s not only aboutpatibility, to be honest."

    "Oh?"

    Reina slowly got up from Rudy''sp, and finally freed Rudy''s snake from her tight cave.

    "You once again released so much inside and filled my pussy with your thick cum," Reina said after seeing Rudy''s milk dropping from her cave.

    "Wrong. It was your pussy sucking everything from my suck."

    Rudy pulled Reina on hisp again and kissed her a few times before moving to her breasts and sucking her nipples.

    "Mn~ You love boobs, don''t you?"

    "There are no men in this world who don''t love boobs, you know?" Rudy uttered as he moved from Reina''s right breast to the left one.

    "So you are a boob guy?" Reina asked curiously.

    "I am a thigh guy, but I can''t suck thighs so¡­" Rudy let out a short scoff and kissed Reina on the lips.

    However, Reina took the lead and started kissing Rudy.

    "It seems my kissing course was a sess," Rudy scoffed.

    "It was. And as promised, you have obtained a free pass to kiss me whenever you want."

    Rudy poked his snake at the entrance of Reina''s cave and said, "Isn''t that pass already upgraded to the max?"

    "That''s because you cheated your in by prating your cock into my virgin pussy." Reina kissed Rudy again and asked, "Can we go one more round?"

    "Let me see what Alice is doing first." Rudy activated his see-through ability and saw Alice was ordering the food.

    "It would take around two to three minutes for the food to arrive, and I don''t think either of us will be able to finish in three minutes," Rudy uttered and looked into Reina''s eyes before saying, "So¡­ I will be left blue-balled, and trust me, it''s worse than super libido."

    "Would that be called super blue-balling?" Reina snickered.

    "Haha. Very funny," Rudy faked hisugh on purpose.

    Reina kissed Rudy on the lips and got off hisp. Then, she licked her lips and got on her knees as she said, "So, I guess I will be using my other mouth to suck you dry."

    Reina licked Rudy''s snake and kissed the tip. Then, she smelled it and said, "It smells so weird. But the scent is making me horny."

    "You are talking like you are an expert at giving blowjobs," Rudy scoffed.

    "But I am learning! And this is a practice, so I can get better to make you feel better!" Reina retorted.

    Rudy pped his snake on Reina''s cheeks and said, "I guess I will have to start a blowjob course."

    "Sure. I would like to opt for the VIP blowjob course, please."

    Then, Rudy ced his erect snake on Reina''s face and scoffed after seeing it was bigger than her face. He pped Reina''s forehead and cheeks with his snake and said, "Open your mouth."

    Reina opened her mouth and kept staring at Rudy.

    "Take out your tongue."

    Reina did as Rudy asked her to do.

    "Good. Now, don''t close your mouth until I say so."

    After saying that, Rudy plunged his snake inside Reina''s mouth and began thrusting his hips.

    "Try to narrow your mouth if you can," Rudy uttered.

    Rudy grabbed Reina''s head and increased his thrusting speed.

    "Yes.. Like that¡­" Rudy grunted in pleasure.

 Chapter 113 - Reina Wants To Be Punished

    Rudy watched his snake go in and out from Reina''s mouth.

    The face Reina was making while sucking Rudy''s snake was delighted. Her lips were stopping his snake from escaping her mouth while moving back and forth with her cheeks, and her tongue was moving all around his snake.

    Rudy couldn''t help but feel excited every time he saw that.

    "No matter how many times I see my dick in your mouth, it''s never going to get old. Your face when you suck me is just so¡­ cute and hot at the same time that I want to keep my dick inside your mouth all the time."

    ''You can do that if you want to, except the time I eat food. Or maybe I will eat your cream all day¡­'' Reina uttered inwardly. Seemingly knowing that Rudy would hear it using telepathy.

    "I can''t do that. After all, I will have to give it to other girls too," Rudy scoffed softly.

    ''Am I doing this fine?'' Reina asked inwardly.

    "Yeah, you are doing great. I think I will cum in no time."

    ''I can''t wait to drink it~''

    Normally, one wouldn''t be able to talk with his girl while having a blowjob since her mouth will be filled with his snake, but Rudy had no need to worry about that.

    ''I will clean it well, so Alice can use itter,'' Reina remarked.

    "You can''t be sure of that. I just hope nothing goes wrong when I tell her everything," Rudy uttered with a sigh.

    ''Don''t worry too much. She seems like a nice girl, and I am sure she would react positively.''

    Reina increased her sucking speed as she said, ''I was the same as her. In fact, we had no rtionship before you told me anything. While you and Alice are childhood friends. You are even lovers, but just not going out. So I think everything will be fine.''

    "Or the exact opposite can happen for the same reasons you stated. Shemitted suicide in my past life after going through a severe depression. What worries me now is that she might feel betrayed when she finds out about my rtionship with other girls," Rudy uttered in a disdainful tone.

    "Even now, we are on a date, and yet I fucked you and currently getting my dick sucked by you. This can easily be considered as cheating¡­"

    Reina looked into Rudy''s eyes while sucking and uttered inwardly: ''Do you regret this?''

    "No. Of course, not. If anything, I am d you are taking care of my libido. Otherwise, I might have done something to Alice or any other girl after seeing hundreds of girls in swimsuits today," Rudy scoffed with a sigh.

    ''But I didn''t do this for you. I did it for myself because I was horny. So don''t misunderstand,'' Reina said in a haughty tone.

    "Yeah, yeah."

    After 3 minutes, Rudy shot everything inside Reina''s mouth.

    "Don''t swallow it and don''t spit it," Rudy ordered. "Show it to me."

    Reina raised her face and showed her cream-filled mouth to Rudy.

    "Good. Now slowly swallow it all."

    It took Reina 2 minutes to swallow everything, but she did without spilling a single drop.

    "How was it?" Rudy asked.

    "My jaw didn''t hurt. And as for the taste¡­ well, it was delicious," Reina answered with a flushed face.

    "You didn''t spill it, either." Rudy patted Reina on the head and said, "Good girl."

    Rudy activated his see-through ability to check on Alice, and much to his surprise, she was on her way to the pool with food in her hands.

    "Uh oh! Good to go."

    "Can''t you stay?" Reina asked with an innocent look on her face. "I still want it inside me."

    "No, you pervert. You should also rest while I am here."

    Rudy wore his brief and said, "And yes. My phone had a low battery. Can you charge it for me? It''s in your drawer."

    "And who will charge me?" Reina asked with a mischievous grin on her face.

    Rudy pointed his gaze at Reina''s cave that was dripping out his milk and said, "You are leaking with charge."

    "Uh, uh!" Reina pointed her finger at the monitor that showed the live footage of the reserved pool. "Alice has already reached there."

    "Whose fault do you think it is?!" Rudy yelled and teleported behind the tree near the reserved pool

    Reina watched Rudy and Alice eat together near the bench at the pool.

    "I was also hungry a while ago, but now¡­" Reina ced her hand below her navel and said, "He felt my pussy and stomach, as well as left the taste of his thick cum in my mouth and throat."

    Reina took out Rudy''s phone from the drawer of the desk and looked at the battery percentage.

    "He wasn''t lying about that," Reina muttered.

    It was at 3%.

    Reina nced around the office to look for the charger and found it plugged in the outlet.

    She inserted the cable and turned on the switch.

    "...."

    Suddenly, she had an evil thought.

    "I want to look through his phone¡­." she muttered.

    ''I know it''s a crime, and it''s a bad thing to do, but I am just curious!''

    Reina wanted to know more about Rudy, and what could be more easier than looking through his phone?

    Deep down, Reina wanted Rudy to catch her, she would punish her again with his stick.

    Rudy had corrupted one more innocent girl.

    Reina decided to look through Rudy''s phone. However, much to her surprise, the phone was password protected.

    "..."

    "What was I thinking? It''s obvious that everyone would have passwords on their phones¡­" Reina sighed.

    She was about to put the phone down and resume her work, but she decided to insert certain numbers to see if it got unlocked.

    "Rudy can''t be this stupid, but¡­"

    Reina pressed 4-2-0-6-9 as a password, but it didn''t work.

    "Obviously! Wait¡­ it''s saying it''s a 6 number password. So I need one more word. What could that be?" Reina pondered.

    Reina added a zero (0) after 9 and the phone got unlocked.

    "...."

 Chapter 114 - Libido Crisis

    "No way¡­!"

    Reina couldn''t believe that she really unlocked Rudy''s phone.

    "This was so¡­ cliche¡­" Reina muttered. "But does that mean I now know Rudy so well that I can even guess his password?"

    Reina swiped through the phone and checked the applications installed on the menu.

    "The screen is broken, and I am having a hard time using it¡­ How does Rudy use it¡­?" Reina wondered. "And¡­ why does he have a broken phone in the first ce? If he can''t afford a new phone, how is he going to help me repay the debt?"

    Reina had so many questions, but right now, she wanted to look through Rudy''s phone.

    ''I can''t even see the screen properly unless I tilt the phone because of the cracks¡­''

    The first thing Reina opened was the ''Gallery'' app, so she could see the photos on his phone.

    She clicked on the first image, that had Rudy doing his homework in the library. The photo was taken from a random angle beside him, implying that it was taken without Rudy''s permission.

    The second photo was the same as the first one, but it was a selfie, and Alice was in it, while Rudy was unaware that his picture was taken.

    "Hmm~" Reina hummed in amusement and muttered, "So he trusts her enough to give her his phone."

    Reina scrolled to the left and that had a picture of Rudy and Eric. Eric was standing in a pose, while Rudy was standing with an awkward smile on his face. Seemingly, he was forced to take photos against his will.

    Reina was certain that this photo was also taken by Alice.

    "Who is this other boy with Rudy? His brother? No¡­ they both are wearing the same uniform, so they must be ssmates and friends."

    "Hmm. He doesn''t look bad, but Rudy is stealing the spotlight even when he is not trying to."

    Reina scrolled through different photos, but most of them were of Rudy with Eric and Alice. And Rudy wasn''t smiling in any of the photos.

    "Most of the photos look like a random shot taken. Maybe Rudy doesn''t like taking photos?"

    After scrolling for a few seconds, Reina found something she had never thought she would.

    Rudy was smiling in a picture while standing next to a tall, pretty girl.

    ''Who is that?! And why is he smiling like that?!''

    The girl in the photo had ck hair and purple eyes. She was also wearing the same uniform as Rudy, and the photo seemed as though it was taken in the ssroom.

    "Wait¡­ this girl looks simr to the boy in other photos¡­"

    Reina raised her brows in confusion and muttered, "Could it be that the boy is actually a girl?"

    That girl was none other than Erika, Eric''s twin sister. She was currently overseas as a transfer student, but she was about to return soon.

    Reina scrolled through a few more photos and stumbled across a rare photo, in which Rudy was the one taking a selfie for the first time.

    "But what''s this ce? He is not in his usual school uniform, and the background is dark too. I think this photo is taken from his home."

    Reina smiled and moved the phone closer to her lips to kiss it, but she stopped as her eyes widened when she spotted something in the background of the photo.

    She squinted her eyes and zoomed the picture to see clearly, but it was dark and blurry.

    "I want to assume it''s Angelica, but I doubt she can be captured in a photo."

    Reina identally strolled through while zooming out of the picture, and ended up opening the next picture.

    It was the same picture as thest one, but it was much clearer and Reina could easily see the girl behind Rudy.

    "Wow! She is so pretty¡­" Reina was awed after seeing the beauty of the girl. "Who is she?"

    "She must be Rudy''s sister," Reina concluded.

    It was Reba. And they were eating dinner in the kitchen without any electricity.

    Reina had seen enough photos, so she closed the app in a hurry. But she identally opened a browser that already had a tab open.

    The phone was connected to Reina''s office Wi-Fi, so the site loaded, and a video started with a drumbeat.

    Reina''s face flushed a little after hearing that as though she recognized the tune.

    She let the site load properly because she was curious about the title of the video.

    "...!" Reina''s eyes widened as she read, "Student-teacher¡­"

    She closed the site and cleared the browser history because she didn''t want Rudy to get caught in the future. Then, she ced the phone on the dock and resumed her work.

    She wanted to check what Alice and Rudy were doing, but she decided to leave them alone.

    ''I have already done many bad things today. Let''s stop here,'' she thought.

    Meanwhile, when Rudy and Alice were eating together on the bench near the pool.

    "Sheesh, Alice. You bought too much food," Rudy uttered as he unpacked all the food.

    "But I thought you would be hungry after swimming so much¡­"

    "Yeah, but it''s not good to eat too much before doing any activities. That would just make it worse," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    "Is that so? How about drinking?" Alice asked curiously.

    "Staying hydrated is good. And drinks like lemon juice could work well with that."

    As they were eating, Alice called out to Rudy and opened her mouth.

    "Rudy."

    "Hmm?"

    "Feed me," Alice said with her mouth wide open.

    "...!"

    Rudy suddenly covered his face with his hands, while in truth he was facepalming himself.

    ''I just imagined my dick in her mouth!'' Rudy rubbed his face in frustration and muttered, "I am the worst."

    In his past life, and even in this life, Rudy had never lusted after any girl, except his girlfriend.

    However, this was the first time, when he looked at Alice and thought about doing her.

    ''Are my powers changing me?''

    "What''s wrong? Feel me~!"

    Rudy cleared his mind and threw away all the impure thoughts about Alice. But as soon as he looked at Alice again, he couldn''t help but think the same.

    Rudy picked up the slice of pizza and fed it to Alice.

    Alice grabbed the half-eaten slice from Rudy''s hand and said, "Here. You open your mouth too."

    Rudy opened his mouth and Alice fed him.

    They repeated it until the entire pizza was eaten. But some cheese had remained on the dish.

    Rudy wiped it with his finger and he was about to eat it, but he noticed Alice''s lips and couldn''t help himself.

    He inserted his finger with cheese in Alice''s mouth and said, "Here."

    Alice was a little surprised as Rudy did that without letting her know, but she wholeheartedly sucked Rudy''s fingers.

    After looking at the face Alice was faking while sucking his finger, Rudy had gone insane.

    ''I just satisfied my libido not long ago. And it''s already over the roof!''

    Rudy tried his best to make himself look calm since he could get in trouble if Alice saw his raging boner.

    However, the feeling of getting his finger sucked by Alice forced Rudy to imagine how heavenly it would feel if his snake was sucked like that by Alice.

    Rudy''s snake was hard as a rock, and it was visible through the bulge in his briefs.

    ''If Alice saw this, she might think I did that on purpose. And judging by her reaction when her top got loose, I think she is not ready for the deed yet.''

    Alice tossed the juice can to Rudy with a grin on her face.

    Since Rudy wasn''t paying attention, she thought he would miss him, and she would make fun of him. But much to her surprise, Rudy caught it even when he was lost in deep thought.

    Rudy felt cold in his grasp and realized he was holding a juice can.

    "Nice fluke," Alice scoffed softly.

    Rudy passed the can back to Alice, and while she was trying to catch it, Rudy slid through and jumped into the pool. He had no other choice to hide his raging boner from Alice.

    "...!" Alice furrowed her brows and asked, "What are you doing?"

    "I thought we would exchange it like we did that day," Rudy said with a grin on his face.

    Alice''s face flushed a little after hearing that, but she had made up her mind not to do anything indecent while they were in the waterpark.

    "That''s not happening!" Alice retorted and tossed the can at Rudy again. "Drink it. I don''t want you to get dehydrated."

    ''I will get blue-balled really hard if I don''t do something to calm my libido. I didn''t I will be able to control it, but if Alice gets closer to me, I might¡ª''

    Rudy''s face turned pale when he heard the sshing sounding from behind him.

    He looked back to see Alice closing distance from him.

    "What are you doing?" Rudy asked as he backed off.

    "Hmm? I am just getting close to you so we can drink together," Alice replied with an innocent look on her face.

    "Of course¡­" Rudy uttered with an awkward smile on his face.

    Alice''s gaze fell on Rudy''s can that was still unopened.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you not drinking it? Do you want another vor?" Alice asked in a calm voice with an anxious look on her face.

    "No... it''s¡­ good¡­"

    Alice felt bad after seeing Rudy acting awkwardly. She thought Rudy was angry at her because she denied his proposal to exchange juices with their mouths.

    "Only once¡­" Alice murmured.

    "Huh?"

    "We will exchange juices, but only one time," Alice repeated herself and took a sip from her can.

    "..." Rudy had never thought he would regret making a move on Alice, but he currently was.

    He was cursing his two minutes old self for making that joke.

    ''What should I do? I can''t just refuse her now!'' Rudy panicked.

    Without wasting any time, Alice wrapped her arms around Rudy and pressed her lips against his lips. She closed her eyes and yed with his tongue as she gave him a deep kiss.

    However, her eyes suddenly wide opened after feeling something hard poking her private part.

    "..."

    ===

    Author''s Note- Enjoy the long chapter today.. I will see if I can make time to write one more.

 Chapter 115 - Official Relationship

    Alice felt something knocking on the entrance of her cave.

    She immediately stopped kissing and looked down to see a bulge in Rudy''s brief.

    "...."

    "That''s not what you think¡ª"

    Alice squinted her eyes and said, "I already know what you are going to say."

    "...!"

    "You are going to say, ''That''s just a biological phenomenon where the blood is gathering down there'' or something, right?" Alice asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Umm¡­"

    "I may not be smarter than you, but I am still ranked number three in the school, you know?" Alice remarked.

    "Alright. But it''s not because of the kiss." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "When you sucked my finger earlier, it¡­ well, I got horny."

    "Why would you get horny by getting your finger sucked¡­.?" Alice asked with a confused, curious, and innocent look on her face.

    ''I can''t! She is so innocent! I don''t want to corrupt her!''

    Unlike Reina, who had experience of masturbation before, Alice was truly innocent. She had never watched any kind of adult video, nor ever masturbated thinking about her crush¡ª who was undeniably Rudy.

    After she lost her mother, and her father got into depression, Alice had to take care of herself and the house all by herself. She never enjoyed her childhood the way one would normally enjoy. She didn''t go on vacation or had family nights together.

    Naturally, she never had time for herself, to watch movies, y games, or read novels. She was too busy studying.

    Part of the reason was her shy personality, due to which she never talked to anyone other than Rudy and Eric. She never made new friends, not even female friends.

    Hence, she never thought of someone other than Rudy.

    However, she had recently started watching romantic movies that included kissing scenes, which was also too much for Alice to watch.

    "Tell me! Why did it make you hard?!" Alice asked curiously.

    "Well¡­" Rudy averted his gaze to the side and said awkwardly: "I¡­ imagined my¡­ dick in your mouth¡­"

    As Rudy had expected, Alice''s face flushed red after hearing that.

    She red at him with teary eyes, but she couldn''t do anything. Rudy had imagined something, he hadn''t done it yet. And Alice realized that it was a normal thing for a teenager.

    "Do you¡­ always think of me like that¡­?" Alice asked hesitantly while stuttering.

    "No. You are like my sis¡ª I mean, you are my childhood friend, and I have never thought of you that way. But now that our rtionship has changed, I can''t help but lust after you," Rudy replied honestly.

    ''The cat is already out of the bag, and the damage has been done. So rather than making more excuses and lying about it, I should be honest and tell her everything,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    ''And that would also help me know what Alice thinks about making our rtionship intimate.''

    "Say¡­" Alice bit her lips and looked into Rudy''s eyes before asking, "What is¡­ Our rtionship right now?"

    "I am d you asked that." Rudy smiled at Alice and stroked her hair. Then, he asked in a gentle voice, "What do you want it to be?"

    "I want to be lovers with you. I want to go out with you. I want to date you. And a few yearster, I want to marry you and start a family," Alice said in a calm voice and a beautiful smile on her face.

    ''If I had paid more attention to Alice''s feelings in my past life, maybe things would have ended up differently.''

    Whenever Rudy recalled his past life, he was thankful from the bottom of his heart that he got a second chance.

    Rudy kissed Alice on the lips and said, "Yes, your highness. All your wishes shall be fulfilled."

    Alice looked into Rudy''s eyes and puckered her lips, seemingly, she wanted another kiss.

    ''Things are getting heated, and my libido is going insane!''

    Rudy ced his hand on Alice''s waist and pulled her closer. Then, he kissed her on the lips.

    Alice also wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and kissed him back.

    Both of their bodies rubbed against each other. Sure, they had kissed before like that, but the situation was different here.

    Rudy wasn''t wearing anything on top, while Alice was wearing a swimsuit that was thinner and revealingpared to her usual outfits she wore every day.

    Because of that, Their bodies were making more contact than usual.

    Rudy could feel Alice''s nipples getting hard while kissing her. And Alice could feel Rudy''s snake poking her more and more.

    Both of them were in an awkward position, but they were going along with it.

    Rudy moved his hand down from Alice''s waist to her hips, and squeezed them a little to see Alice''s reaction.

    He had expected Alice to stop him or push him away since she was being strict about making contact in the waterpark, but much to his surprise, she didn''t do anything.

    ''If you don''t stop me now, I am going to do something more pervy¡­''

    Rudy''s other hand was on Alice''s back, so he moved it to her hips and squeezed them with his both hands.

    Now, Alice reacted a little because Rudy was a little aggressive.

    Then, Rudy moved his hand further down between Alice''s hips, and fingered her from behind.

    Alice squeezed and crushed Rudy''s hand between her legs and bit his tongue while kissing.

    "..."

    After the kiss, she stared into his eyes with a judging look on her face, but didn''t say anything.

    She had realized that they hade far enough and there was no stopping now. Still, Alice wasn''t sure about it.

    She wanted to make Rudy happy and advance her rtionship more than before. Especially when now they both were officially going out.

    Thus, she looked into Rudy''s eyes with a curious look on her face and opened her mouth to say something Rudy hadn''t expected.

    "You do¡­ want to put ''it'' in my mouth¡­?"

    ====

    o_O

 Chapter 116 - One Step Closer

    "You do¡­ want to put ''it'' in my mouth¡­?" Alice asked hesitantly with a little flushed face while stuttering.

    "Yes," Rudy replied instantly without wasting even a single second or having second thoughts.

    "Wow¡­ you didn''t even think about it and answered immediately¡­" Alicemented in a low voice.

    "I am just too excited to see that happening¡­" Rudy scoffed softly and asked, "What about you, though? Didn''t you say, ''this is too early for us''?"

    "Well¡­ we are officially lovers now. And¡­" Alice pointed her gaze at the bulge in Rudy''s brief and said, "That seems painful to me. Does it hurt?"

    "A little yeah. It wants toe out and greet you," Rudy replied with a grin.

    Alice nced around and peeked at every corner, especially the entrance of the area, and then locked her eyes with Rudy. Then, she slowly moved her hand and touched Rudy''s snake from outside.

    It immediately throbbed.

    "...!" Alice immediately retracted her hand and jolted in surprise. "It moved!"

    "That''s what happens. It''s normal," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    "How is that normal?! ording to what we studied in biology, there is no bone inside, and it gets hard because the blood gets umted there. Hence, it''s an involuntary part of the body which we can''t control at our will," Alice asserted with a confused look on her face.

    Rudy scoffed with a sigh and kissed Alice before saying, "You are thinking too much."

    "Okay, so¡­ what do I have to do to make you feel good?" Alice asked in a calm voice. "I have to put it in my mouth?"

    "First, let''s find a suitable spot to do it. And the pool is not the best ce for that, especially for the first time."

    Rudy pointed his gaze at the bench and said, "Would you befortable there?"

    The bench didn''t have much height, and it was almost impossible for someone to get on their knees to do the deed. So Rudy was nning to ce Alice on the bench, and he himself was going to stand straight.

    "If someonees, they will catch us instantly. Can''t we go somewhere where we could be seen easily?" Alice wondered.

    ''We can go to her house, but that would make it seem like I was more into this than the date. And besides, George will be there too,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Would you befortable doing it while staying in the pool?" Rudy asked.

    "Hmm?"

    Rudy sat on the ledge of the pool and said, "Like this. 1/3rd of your body will still be in the pool, So¡­"

    "Well, I only need to use my mouth, so I guess I won''t be having any problem." Alice shrugged her shoulders and uttered, "I mean, I have no idea how to do this so¡­ it can''t get any worse than it already is¡­"

    "Umm¡­" Rudy wanted to say something to reassure Alice, but he ended up kissing her in the end.

    That was the best reassurance he could give to her.

    "You know, I am really scared right now, and I feel like crying. But you are with me, so I am not worried. And I know nothing will go wrong as long as you are here," Alice said with a smile on her face.

    "..."

    "And even if we get caught, I will be okay as long as nothing too serious happens." Alice hugged Rudy and uttered, "I can''t describe how lucky and delighted I feel to have this rtionship with you. I always wanted to be your lover ever since we were kids. It was just a natural crush, but before I had realized it, it was turned into love."

    "As we grew up, I started feeling more and more anxious because you never showed any affection towards me. And after mama died, everything ended."

    After a brief pause, Alice continued, "But as they say time is the best medicine. As the time passed, we started talking again. We spent time together and often met, almost daily. However, I was scared to confess my feelings to you. I had already experienced the pain of staying away from you, and I didn''t want to feel the same again."

    "As I have said before when you kissed me in the park; thank you¡­"

    Alice''s words made Rudy realize how thoughtful and anxious Alice was.

    ''She was the same in my past life. She lived with this pain inside her, and it got worse and worse to the point where she¡­''

    Rudy hugged Alice back and said, "I love you. And I will always love you. I am sorry for not realizing your feelings until now, but I promise you that I will make you the happiest girl in the world."

    Alice looked up into Rudy''s eyes and said, "I am already the happiest girl in the world, you dummy."

    "..."

    "Now¡­" Alice ced her hand on Rudy''s snake and said, "Let me greet it."

    Rudy pulled down his pants and revealed his snake to Alice.

    Alice''s eyes widened in shock as she stepped back a little.

    "Why¡­ is it so big¡­?" she asked while stuttering like crazy.

    "Well, it''s hard because I am horny¡­" Rudy replied awkwardly.

    "No! I know that! That''s not what I am talking about." Alice pointed her finger at Rudy''s snake and said, "Why is the size so big?! I remember seeing it when we bathed together when we were kids! It wasn''t this big!"

    "This also grows as our body grows¡­" Rudy touched Alice''s breasts with his feet and said, "I mean¡­ haven''t your breasts grown bigger too."

    "How am I supposed to suck something so big?!" Alice panicked.

    ''Her reactions are so cute that I honestly feel like teasing her more¡­'' Rudy thought to himself.

    "Come here. I will teach you," Rudy said with a gentle smile on his face.

    "First, tell me one thing. Will it hurt me¡­? I mean, when I put it in my mouth. Will it hurt my mouth?" Alice asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Your jaw might hurt a little, but nothing serious."

    "You better be telling the truth. Because if I didn''t like it, we wouldn''t be doing this again, never ever."

    "Okay."

 Chapter 117 - With Alice*

    Rudy turned his head to the side and gazed directly at the camera in the center of the room near the reserved pool.

    ''I don''t know if Reina is still watching us, but I would rather keep this private. Reina, I am sorry, but it''s interval time.''

    Rudy used electrification and jammed the signals passing through the camera.

    "What are you looking at?" Alice asked curiously.

    "I was just confirming that there is no one around."

    "Oh." Alice moved her gaze to Rudy''s snake and gulped down.

    "You can do anything you want. Just y around with it as if you are ying with a lollipop." Rudy said in a calm voice.

    "Hmm." Alice grabbed Rudy''s snake and first licked the tip. She made it wet and started sucking it while looking into Rudy''s eyes.

    "I can''t believe this is really happening¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "Hmm?"

    "You have no idea for how long I wanted to see my dick in your mouth¡­" Rudy scoffed.

    Alice squinted her eyes and said, "Are you saying that you were perving on my body and masturbating thinking about me?"

    "No. But now that I have seen this scene, I don''t think I will be able to ever forget it."

    Alice opened her mouth and licked Rudy''s snake from all the sides to make it wet. Then, she ced her hands on Rudy''s thighs and gobbled his snake in one go.

    Of course, she was only able to take half of it in one go. She slowly moved her tongue around it and started sucking in and out.

    She sucked Rudy''s snake at a slow speed.

    Rudy ced his hand on Alice''s head and said in a calm voice: "Can you go faster?"

    Alice nodded and opened her mouth to take Rudy''s snake inside. She first sucked the tip and slowly sucked half of his snake.

    "Your mouth is surprisingly small, not going to lie," Rudy remarked.

    Alice furrowed her brows and sucked deeper, taking almost Rudy''s entire snake in her mouth.

    Rudy could feel the tip of his snake hitting the back of Alice''s throat, but he didn''t force it further and let Alice go at her own pace.

    He couldn''t help butpare Alice''s novice-like fetio to Angelica''s otherworldly blowjob. But he knew that he wouldn''t get the same pleasure from any girl other than Angelica as she was the most experienced girl in his harem.

    Rudy looked into Alice''s eyes and said, "It feels good."

    Alice rolled her eyes at Rudy and continued sucking him, seemingly, she thought Rudy said it to make her feel good. She moved her head back and forth, and with every other movement, she used her tongue to rub around his snake.

    "Do you really enjoy seeing your dick in my mouth?" Alice asked as she slowly started moving again.

    "You have such a cute face, so obviously, I would want to see my dick inside your mouth. You have always teased me with this mouth. So how can I not feel exhrated when I see you sucking me?"

    Alice averted her gaze and spoke in a low voice: "I did that to make you notice my feelings and pay attention to me."

    "Not going to lie, hearing ''dick''ing from your mouth in a cute voice feels strange for some reason, but in a good way," Rudy added with a scoff. "I can''t wait to teach you more dirty words."

    "...."

    "Say, can I move your head?" Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    Alice nodded and continued sucking Rudy.

    ''Since it''s her first time, I will go easy on her.'' Rudy slowly began to move Alice''s head back and forth with his hands. After a while, he gradually increased his speed and forced his snake deeper into her mouth.

    Rudy could feel the tip of his snake hitting Alice''s throat, but this time a little further down.

    He looked into Alice''s eyes and said, "Tell me if you feel ufortable, okay?"

    His snake was still in her mouth, and she continued sucking it without replying to Rudy''s question, as though she was trying to say she could take it more.

    "Well then, I will be a little rough now."

    Rudy started moving Alice''s head back and forth with a uniform motion, but he also started moving his hips back and forth. He had to make sure not to slip off the ledge, or he would fall into the pool with Alice.

    He was thrusting his hips into Alice''s mouth while pulling her head back and forth. Then, he increased his speed and started deep throating Alice, but made sure not to force it too much.

    Unlike with Angelica and Reina, it was different with Alice; he felt different and more excited.

    Rudy met Angelica in his second life and so with Reina, and he didn''t know them prior to that. It has only been weeks since he met both of them. But he grew up with Alice, and his prior rtionship with her makes the situation more exciting.

    Who would feel thrilled by seeing his snake in his best friend or childhood friend''s mouth?

    After a few thrusts, he was about to cum, so he let go of Alice''s head and let her move at her pace. He wanted to leave it to Alice to decide what she wanted to do.

    Of course, shooting inside her mouth without letting her know or warning her, especially on her first time, was not a wise thing to do.

    "I am going to shoot it in your mouth!"

    Rudy let out all his milk into Alice''s mouth. After the second shot, Alice''s cheeks were puffed because her mouth was full of Rudy''s milk.

    "You can spill some out," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    Alice shook her head and started swallowing it slowly. Rudy''s snake was still in her mouth, and she was using her tongue to prod it.

    Once Rudy released every single drop of his milk into Alice''s mouth, he pulled his snake out and watched Alice with an amused expression on his face.

 Chapter 118 - With Alice (ii)

    Rudy wanted to see what Alice does with his milk; whether she could spill it out or drink it.

    This was Alice''s first time, and she had never watched an adult video that would give her the thought of swallowing it, so Rudy was curious to see what Alice naturally does.

    Alice chewed on Rudy''s milk as though she wanted to savor the taste. Her puffed cheeks eventually turned to normal, and Alice swallowed everything without spilling a single drop out.

    "Wow¡­ you really swallowed it all?"

    "Huh? Was I not supposed to¡­?!" Alice asked with an anxious look on her face.

    "No, no. My milk is more beneficial than dairy milk, but I was just surprised that you drank it without any instructions. And you didn''t spill a single drop either¡­" Rudy uttered with an amused look on his face.

    ''Compared to Reina, who spilled some out on her first time,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "It didn''t taste good!" Alice retorted. "It was so sticky and thick! I still think there is some left around my throat."

    "You will get used to the taste, and it will be your favorite drink once you keep drinking it," Rudy uttered with a mischievous grin on his face. "That was¡­hot in many ways."

    Alice''s face flushed a little after hearing that, as she just realized that doing those things would eventually be an everyday thing for both of them.

    Rudy ced his hand on Alice''s face and rubbed his thumb on her lips.

    Alice squinted her eyes after looking at Rudy''s snake and said, "Why is it still hard?"

    "It won''t calm down until I release my milk a few times," Rudy responded with a grin on his face.

    Alice ced her hand on her lips and covered her mouth before saying, "I am not putting it inside my mouth again."

    "Why not?"

    "My jaw hurts a little. And I am still overwhelmed by what I just did." Alice covered her face with her hands and muttered, "One week ago, I would have never thought I would be sucking your dick."

    "Me neither."

    "And when I invited you to the pool, I only wanted to spend some time with you. Never in my wildest dream had I thought that it woulde to this." After a brief pause, she peeked at Rudy from the gap between her fingers and said, "But I am happy."

    "You know, I am so happy right now that I can''t describe my happiness in words¡­" Rudy uttered with a distant smile on his face.

    Unlike Alice, who got together with her childhood crush¡ª Rudy, Rudy had already lost Alice once¡ª in his past life¡ª because of his ignorance. And currently, after seeing her in her happiest moment, Rudy couldn''t help but feel fulfilled.

    He hugged Alice and uttered in a low voice: "I finally saved you."

    Rudy hugged Alice out of pure intention, but the situation wasn''t pure.

    Rudy was naked and sitting on the ledge of the pool, so when he hugged Alice, his snake ended up poking Alice''s breasts.

    Alice was so freaked out that she missed what Rudy muttered while hugging her.

    Rudy''s gaze fell on Alice''s breasts that were poked by his snake.

    "Hey¡­" Rudy looked into Alice''s eyes and said, "Can you¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    After a brief silence, Rudy opened his mouth and uttered, "Can you give me a boob job?"

    "What''s that? ording to the name, it''s something rted to my breasts, but¡­ what do I have to do?" Alice asked with a confused and curious look on her face.

    "You put my dick between your boobs and squeeze it. And then you move your breasts up and down¡­" Rudy exined awkwardly.

    "I can''t believe people do such things¡­"

    "Can you¡­?"

    "Do I really have to?"

    "Yeah. Use your bouncy tits and give me a boob job," Rudy nodded and squeezed her soft breasts with his hands.

    "I don''t mind but¡­ I have to take my top off¡­."

    "Don''t worry. No one wille," Rudy reassured Alice.

    "Okay then¡­" Alice removed her top and covered her breasts with her hands.

    "Come on~ Don''t hide them. I have been longing to see them¡­." Rudy groaned softly.

    Alice squinted her eyes and said, "You pervert."

    "That''s like apliment to me," Rudy scoffed.

    Alice slowly removed her hand from her breasts and revealed her soft, marshmallow-like breasts.

    "Wow¡­ so these are your¡­" Rudy''s hands automatically moved towards them and squeezed them.

    "Mh~ Don''t squeeze them so hard¡­" Alice muttered with a flushed face.

    ''Not going to lie, I didn''t expect Alice''s boobs to be this big. They are almost the same size as Reina, if not, a little bigger¡­''

    "Let''s start now. It''s nearly closing time, and I don''t want to leave blue-balled," Rudy scoffed.

    Alice ced Rudy''s snake between her soft breasts and said, "Like this?"

    "Yes, squeeze them a little harder," Rudy instructed. "Press your boobs against each other and crush my dick without mercy."

    Alice did as Rudy asked her to do.

    She moved them up and down to make the motion slippery.

    "It feels fantastic!" Rudy answered and asked Alice to continue.

    Without any instructions, Alice gave an awkward boob job. However, after seeing Alice trying her best, Rudy let out a chuckle and stood up from the ledge.

    "What¡­ happened?" Alice asked with an anxious look on her face.

    "Just trying to make itfortable for you," Rudy answered.

    He carried Alice from the pool and ced her on the bench. Then he adjusted his position and ced his snake between Alice''s boobs. Then, he asked Alice to squeeze her boobs even more.

    "Like this¡­?" Alice confirmed as she pressed her boobs from both sides.

    "Yes. Now I will move, so all you need to do is keep squeezing them." Rudy began to thrust his hips back and forth at a slow pace. Once Alice had gotten used to it, he increased his speed.

    Alice looked up at Rudy''s face with a smile on her face and asked, "Does it feel good? I feel weird, in a good way."

    "You are doing great. I will increase my speed!"

    Rudy began to thrust his hips even faster. The tip of his snake was hitting Alice''s lips, so Alice opened her mouth so that the tip would go inside her mouth.

    "Nice!" Rudy grabbed Alice''s head and pressed it down to suck more of his snake. Alice opened her mouth to suck it whenever he thrust his hips forth.

    Alice noticed Rudy''s snake was twitching, and she realized that he was about to shoot his milk again. So she started moving her breasts up and down to make it more pleasurable.

    Alice kept her mouth open and sucked the tip of his snake with her tongue whenever it entered her mouth.

    After a few minutes, Rudy released his load inside Alice''s mouth, and she slowly swallowed it after enjoying the taste.

    "Well, well. It seems that someone has already taken a liking to my milk," Rudy snorted.

    After swallowing everything, Alice cleaned Rudy''s snake using her mouth. She looked up at Rudy with an alluring gaze in her eyes and said, "Did I make you feel good?"

    "The stuff you drank is the proof that I felt good," Rudy replied in a calm voice.

    Thanks, @Ok_Two, for the gift!

 Chapter 119 - Alice Is Innocent

    Even after releasing his load two times, Rudy was ¡ªobvious¡ª still hard.

    When Alice''s gaze fell on Rudy''s snake, and she noticed it was still hard, she realized Rudy was telling the truth about his snake not calming down until it shot the milk several times.

    "Is it normal for it to stay hard like this?" Alice asked curiously with a hesitant look on her face.

    "Umm¡­ it''s not normal, but¡­" Rudy didn''t know how to exin his super libido to Alice. He still had to exin many things to her.

    ''I shouldn''t go all the way with Alice until I tell her about everything, including the harem. Or she might feel betrayed afterward¡­.'' Rudy thought to himself.

    "What can I do now to calm it down?" Alice asked with an innocent look on her face.

    Rudy couldn''t help but chuckle and smile at Alice.

    ''Even now, she is so worried about me that she is not even considering her own feelings¡­''

    Rudy patted Alice''s head and said, "You have done enough."

    "But¡­ it still hurts¡­ right¡­?"

    Rudy pinched Alice''s nipples and asked, "What about you? Don''t you feel weird somewhere?"

    Alice''s face flushed as she said, "I feel itchy down there."

    "Exin in detail," Rudy teased with a grin on his face.

    After a brief silence, Alice uttered in a low voice: "After I¡­ started sucking your dick. It''s been itching since then, so I don''t know what to do."

    "Why did you tell me then?"

    "What was I supposed to say? I thought maybe my periods arrived earlier than usual or something¡­ This is my first time doing all this stuff, so I don''t know how I should feel about this¡­" Alice murmured.

    ''She is so cute!''

    "Don''t worry, it''s a normal thing to happen when a girl is horny," Rudy uttered in a calm voice.

    "I am not horny!" Alice retorted.

    "Oh? Do you not feel like rubbing your pussy with something?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face.

    "I do. But that''s what happens when you feel itchy on any part of the body. This has nothing to do with horniness," Alice retorted. "In fact, I think I am feeling itchy because I am wearing a swimsuit after a long time, and that too a new one. And We all know that the pools have chemicals, so maybe it''s triggering my allergy or something."

    Alice didn''t want to admit that she was horny. She thought only perverts can be horny in public.

    Rudy crouched down and squeezed Alice''s breasts as he said, "You are too innocent for your own good."

    He then started sucking them one by one while ying with the other breast. He squeezed them, sucked them, and yed around with her nipples.

    "Nh~"

    Alice couldn''t hold her moans and ended up moaning.

    "Oh? What was that?" Rudy smirked and asked, "Was that also because of allergy?"

    "Yes¡­"

    "Is that so? Then let me try to cure it."

    Rudy increased his speed and started sucking faster and harder.

    Naturally, Alice''s moans became frequent, and she moaned every other second. And suddenly, she let out a loud moan.

    "Aanh~!"

    Alice''s body rxed after the loud moan.

    "Did you juste¡­?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    "I don''t know what it was, but I felt like my soul was leaving my body¡­." Alice uttered while taking deep breaths.

    Rudy looked at Alice''s sacred ce and saw a wet spot.

    Sure, Alice''s swimsuit was already wet as she was in a pool until a few minutes ago, but after getting out of the pool, it dried up a little. And When Alice orgasmed, her cave flooded out with juice that left a wetter stain.

    "Congrattions. You just experienced the first orgasm of your life," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    "I don''t want to be congratted for that!" Alice yelled with a flushed face.

    "Heh!" Rudy snickered and asked, "Did you feel good when I massaged your boobs?"

    "You weren''t massaging them! And it didn''t feel good!" Alice retorted with the same look on her face.

    She had a soft re in her teary eyes and a flushed face. Everything she said with that look on her face was nothing but pure bliss for Rudy, who was enjoying the new side of Alice.

    Rudy looked into Alice''s eyes and asked with a knowing look on his face: "Tell me, how did you feel when I said it felt good when you sucked me off?"

    "I felt¡­ happy¡­" Alice answered honestly.

    "And how would you have felt if I said it didn''t feel good?"

    "I would have been¡­ sad¡­"

    "And what you just said when I asked if it felt good or not?"

    ''And it didn''t feel good!'' Alice recalled her face.

    Her face immediately turned pale after realizing she did something horrible to Rudy without even realizing it.

    Of course, Rudy was simply teasing Alice to make her more honest.

    When he had confessed to Alice in the park, he had sworn to himself that he would change Alice for good. Being kind and humble was a good thing, but being weak and helpless wasn''t.

    Rudy wanted to stop Alice from expecting good things from people. He wanted to show Alice that the world was cruel and not everything that happened in the world was not for good.

    "I am sorry, I didn''t mean it like that! I was just lying to hide my embarrassment!" Alice hugged Rudy and said, "It felt good! No, not just good, it felt heavenly!"

    Rudy hugged Alice back and whispered something in her ear that made her blush.

    "I will do something even better," he whispered.

    "Something that would make me feel even better than that¡­?" Alice uttered with an amused look on her face. "What can it be?"

    Rudy pinched and pulled Alice''s cheek and said, "You are so innocent!"

    Rudy ced his hand on Alice''s sacred ce from over the swimsuit, and said, "Time to take it off."

 Chapter 120 - First Finger

    "No way! That''s embarrassing!" Alice immediately ced her hand on her sacred ce and said, "I am not showing it to you!"

    "I showed you everything to you, right? Now it''s your turn," Rudy said with a lewd face.

    "I didn''t ask you to show it to me. And it''s my choice if I want to show my¡­ to you¡­"

    "You what?" Rudy teased.

    "My¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    "My¡­ pussy¡­" Alice stuttered.

    "Good. Now show it to me," Rudy snorted.

    Alice red at Rudy with teary eyes and said, "No."

    "Don''t you want to feel better?"

    "Well¡­" Alice averted her gaze and muttered, "Can you make me feel better in a way where I won''t have to show you my¡­ pussy¡­?"

    "No."

    Alice pondered for a while, and after a brief silence, she slowly removed her hands that were covering her sacred ce.

    "This is so embarrassing!"

    Rudy rubbed his thumb on the wet spot on Alice''s swimsuit and asked, "Can I take it off?"

    "Hmm¡­" Alice meekly nodded in response. "But what if someone sees us?"

    "This ce is already closing time. Did you not notice how there is less noiseing from the other side?" Rudy asked Alice.

    "Now that you mention it. The time passed very quickly, didn''t it?" Alice wondered. "Not long ago, we were eating lunch on a break, and then¡­"

    "And then you ate my sausage and drank my milk," Rudy added with a scoff.

    Alice furrowed her brows and squinted her eyes at Rudy as she said, "You are acting more brazenly than usual."

    "I am just excited."

    "Anyway, when was the break? I don''t remember the exact time."

    "Well, there is no time for a break, you know? They just wanted people to get out of the pool and eat to get their stamina back and energize themselves. Also, to make them spend money in the canteen, of course," Rudy stated.

    "But what time was it? I think it was around 3 or something. And¡­ now it''s nearing closing time. So are we doing this indecent stuff for three hours now?"

    "No. You spend around 30 minutes waiting in line. And then we spent around 30 minutes eating. Then we talked and did stuff. So I think the time has passed how it should," Rudy asserted in a calm voice.

    "Is that so¡­? I thought it passed quickly¡­"

    Rudy raised his brow and smirked from the corner of his lips.

    After seeing the smug look on Rudy''s face, Alice asked, "What''s with that look? Are you making fun of me?"

    "No. But do you know when one usually says, ''Time has passed quickly''?"

    "No¡­"

    "They say it when they are not satisfied, and they want more." Rudy pulled down Alice''s swimsuit as she said, "And¡­ I think you want more."

    Alice, at first, covered her cave, but she soon removed her hands without Rudy asking her.

    Her cave looked fresh and it was shaved.

    Rudy rubbed his thumb on the clit and uttered, "Did you shave recently?"

    Alice slightly nodded and responded, "I shaved 2 days ago."

    "Do you know what this normally means?" Rudy asked Alice.

    "What¡­?"

    "It means that the girl shaved it for her lover to do the deed."

    "I did not shave it for that!" Alice retorted.

    "I am just joking. Don''t worry. But it is true, though," he scoffed.

    "Shut up and make me feel better!"

    "Yes, your highness."

    After that, Rudy moved his hand down to Alice''s cave and rubbed his thumb on her clit. Then, he slowly inserted his one finger inside her cave and fingered her.

    "Anm~" Alice wrapped her hands tightly around Rudy''s neck and started moaning.

    "How many fingers do you insert when you masturbate?" Rudy asked.

    "I am¡ª Amn~ I am not a pervert! I have never done such a thing!" Alice retorted.

    Rudy was surprised to hear that.

    ''When she said ''I have never felt like this before'' when she orgasmed, I assumed she didn''t orgasm to that level. I never expected her to be apletely innocent girl who has never masturbated before¡­''

    However, he was happy too, because he was the one who took Alice''s first orgasm.

    Most men never get this chance, as it was almost impossible for a girl to be as innocent as Alice¡ª who has never masturbated or orgasmed before in their entire life.

    Rudy inserted his second finger inside Alice''s cave and spread them. He widened her cave using his wingers and explored the walls.

    "Anh~ Do it slowly~ It stings~"

    ''I guess two fingers are too much for her currently¡­''

    Rudy took out one finger and fingered Alice''s cave with one finger.

    "Does it feel better now?" Rudy asked with a grin.

    Alice''s face flushed even more as her cave started twitching in pleasure.

    Rudy increased his fingering speed, and after a few seconds, Alice orgasmed as her cave flooded Rudy''s finger with her warm juice.

    "Mnh~!" Alice let out a soft and muffled moan.

    "...." Rudy pulled out his finger that was wet from Alice''s juice and licked it.

    "Eww! Don''t lick that! It''s dirty!"

    "You sucked my entire cock and even drank my milk with a happy face. So¡­" Rudy then inserted the same finger in Alice''s mouth and said, "How about you have a taste too."

    "Umm!" Alice tried to yell, but she couldn''t because Rudy''s finger was in her mouth. She red at him, and it looked as though she was furious at Rudy for doing that to her.

    "Are you angry?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face. Seemingly, well aware of Alice''s emotions. But he couldn''t stop teasing her.

    "Say, did it feel good?" He asked without pulling out his finger from Alice''s mouth.

    Alice nodded without resisting and started sucking Rudy''s finger.

    "You didn''t moan as you did before, though."

    "Mmmhh!"

    Rudy finally pulled out his finger from Alice''s mouth, so she could reply to hisment.

    "I held back my moan because I didn''t want others to hear it," she responded.

    "Maybe I will make you orgasm one more time and¡ª"

    RING~ RING!

    The bell rang across the water park. Seemingly, it was thest call before the closing of the water park.

    "I guess we will have to continue some other time."

    Rudy and Alice wore their clothes and went to the area.

    Alice went into the locker room to take a shower and wear her clothes.. While Rudy told Alice he was going to the male locker room, he went to Reina''s office instead.

 Chapter 121 - I Lied

    When Rudy reached Reina''s office, the door and the windows were closed and locked.

    "I only closed the doors and windows, I didn''t lock them. Is she sleeping?" Rudy wondered.

    ''Well, we both have been awake for more than two days. And unlike me, she is just a normal human. She has also been doing a lot of work.''

    ''I don''t know how it works for girls, but boys usually feel sleepy after a few rounds of sex. I remember Elise making fun of me about that once.''

    ''Reina had her first time, and I bet she feels exhausted by now.''

    To confirm Reina was sleeping, Rudy activated his See-through ability to check on Reina, only to find her looking through his phone.

    "..."

    Rudy shook his head in disbelief and uttered, "Why was I thinking of her as innocent?"

    Rudy knocked on the door to let his presence known.

    As soon as Reina heard the knocking sound on the door, she lost everything on Rudy''s phone and ced the phone on the dock.

    Then, she rushed to the door but stopped before opening it and fixed her hair and clothes to make it seem like she was busy doing work.

    She opened the door and saw Rudy standing in front of her.

    "Oh! Hey¡­" Reina greeted him with an awkward smile on her face.

    "Why was the door locked? Where are you sleeping?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    He decided to y dumb to test whether Reina kept her promise or not.

    "Umm¡­" Reina first nced outside and asked, "Where is she?"

    "She is taking a shower." Rudy walked into the room and looked into Reina''s eyes before asking, "So? What were you doing and why was the door locked?"

    "I was preparing to sleep," Reina answered.

    "Is that so?" Rudy gazed at his phone in the charging dock and asked, "How is my phone charging? It gets disconnected, again and again, so did you ''check'' my phone properly?"

    "Yes¡­"

    After a brief silence, Reina let out a sigh and said, "I was lying. I wasn''t sleeping."

    "Hmm?"

    "After you returned to the pool, I checked through your phone and looked at the pictures. Then, I resumed my work," Reina confessed everything honestly. "After a few hours, I was curious what you and Alice were doing, so I looked at the footage, but everything was still, or rather jammed for some reason. So¡­ I started looking through your phone again."

    "I am happy to see you told me everything," Rudy said with a smile on his face.

    "Well, I would have lied, but you can easily catch me using your powers. Besides, it seemed as though you already knew everything, so there was no point in lying," Reina sighed with a scoff.

    She looked at him with an anxious look on her face and asked, "Are you angry?"

    "Why¡­? You told me the truth, so why would I be angry?" Rudy wondered with a confused look on his face.

    "I looked through your phone without your permission and invaded your privacy¡­" Reina responded in a low voice while stuttering.

    "Oh. No, I am not angry. What''s there to be angry about?" Rudy shrugged his shoulders and uttered, "You are my lover, and you have permission to invade my privacy."

    "..."

    "I know some don''t like this, and many rtionships get destroyed because of this, but¡­ I mean¡­ I don''t have anything to hide. I have already told you everything, and I can tell you more if you want me to. The same with other girls."

    Reina scoffed softly and hugged Rudy tightly. "You are the best boyfriend anyone can have."

    "No, I am not the best. In fact, I am far from the best," he said with a gentle smile on his face. "I just have some things easy because of my superpowers."

    "That''s not true!" Reina retorted. "Your superpowers won''t make anyone fall in love with you. You are doing everything by yourself."

    "..."

    Rudy hugged Reina back and muttered, "Thank you."

    "Say¡­" Reina squinted her eyes at Rudy and asked, "The reason why I couldn''t see anything in the footage was that you messed with it using your powers, right?"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and replied, "You were invading our privacy so¡­"

    "Didn''t you say I have permission to invade your privacy?" Reina asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Yeah. You have permission to invade ''my'' privacy, but not ''Alice''s''. And you were invading both of our privacy."

    "So¡­ did you two do it¡­?" Reina asked with a curious look on her face.

    "No¡­"

    "So then¡­ why did you jam the camera if you didn''t do anything?"

    "We did do a few things, but we didn''t go all the way. And besides, I never nned to go all the way until I tell Alice everything," Rudy asserted with a wry smile on his face.

    Reina could tell Rudy was anxious about telling Alice.

    She ced her hand on his chest and felt his heartbeats that were also beating fast.

    "Don''t worry. Everything will be alright. You know she loves you, and as long as you love her back, I am sure she would be okay with the harem," Reina reassured Rudy.

    "At least, that''s the case for me," she then added.

    "Anyway, I should be living now." Rudy kissed Reina on the lips and patted her head before saying, "Call me when you miss me."

    "I miss you all the time¡­"

    Rudy wore his clothes and turned to Reina as he walked to the charging dock to get his phone.

    "I might visit you tomorrow to talk about the amount I need to pay for the debt," Rudy asserted and thought, ''I will visit the casino and win a few thousand bucks. Or¡­ I might just talk this out with Maria and get her permission.''

    "Alright." Rudy grabbed his phone and saw it was charged to 60%, but he noticed it was locked.

    "Hmm?" Rudy showed his phone to Reina and asked, "What''s the password?"

    "Huh?"

 Chapter 122 - Leaving The Waterpark

    "Why did you set a password?" Rudy asked Reina.

    "Huh? I didn''t. It was password locked from the start," Reina responded with a confused look on her face.

    "I had set a password, but I removed it because the screen is broken, and sometimes the screen doesn''t work, so it gets annoying. And then I end up inserting the wrong password and I need to wait for 30 seconds, then 60 seconds, then 5 minutes. So I removed the password¡­" Rudy uttered with an annoyed and frustrated look on his face.

    "But it was password locked when I checked¡­"

    Rudy raised his brows with a curious look on his face and asked, "What is the password?"

    "Four Two Zero Six Nine Zero¡­"

    "..." Rudy sighed in disbelief and uttered, "That must be Angelica. She could have changed it when I was eating breakfast after chatting with Alice on the phone."

    Rudy hadn''t been using his phone much as he had no need to. He could do most of the things using his power. He even used his powers to use his phone to type without using his fingers. But of course, he had to fake typing on the phone, or one could get suspicious.

    "So it was Angelica¡­" Reina uttered. "And here I thought you set a dumb password like this."

    "Nope. My passwords are 17 characters long, and I use capital, small, symbols, and numbers. So it''s almost impossible for anyone to guess the password," Rudy stated with a proud look on his face.

    COUGH!

    Reina coughed to break the moment and said, "Aren''t you supposed to go now?"

    "Do you want me to go that badly?" Rudy asked with a serious look on his face. Seemingly trying to tease her before leaving.

    "I just want to lock this ce up and sleep. I have been awake for more than two days, and unlike you, I don''t have superpowers that can take away my sleep or something," Reina remarked.

    "Yeah. I will be sleeping tonight too."

    Rudy pinched and pulled Reina''s cheeks with his hands, and then kissed her on the lips.

    "Lock this ce well."

    "Yeah."

    Rudy left Reina''s office and waited for Alice toe out of the locker room.

    After waiting for around 6 minutes, Alice finally came out of the locker room in her casual outfit.

    ''She was naked not long ago¡­'' Rudy stared at Alice and imagined her naked. But then he realized he was looking at Alice using his see-through ability to see her naked.

    "I need to do something about this see-through ability¡­"

    Alice rushed to Rudy and said, "I am sorry it took me so much time. My hairs were all messed up, and it took me a while to dry them using a towel."

    She said with an apologetic face.

    Rudy smiled at her and patted her head, making the sound of her hair being stroked because they were still a little wet.

    "Don''t worry about it, you idiot," he said in a gentle voice. "Waiting for a beautiful girl is like a blessing."

    Alice squinted her eyes and uttered, "Let''s see if you can say the same thing after we go on a couple of dates."

    "You can try me, but as long as you don''t purposely arrivete," he scoffed softly and shrugged his shoulders.

    ''I knew it! He is smooth with all the girls!'' Reina thought to herself after hearing Rudy and Alice''s conversation.

    ''Is he natural at this? Or is he just trying to earn brownie points from Alice?'' Reina wondered. ''Either way, I hope everything goes well.''

    Alice''s decision on the harem was also going to affect Rudy''s rtionships with other girls, and Reina was very well aware of it.

    For instance, if Alice refused Rudy to have a harem and denied him to make any intimate contact with other girls, things could get messy, which Rudy was trying to avoid.

    "Let''s go now," Rudy said to Alice.

    "Yeah. We still have a bus to catch, and it will take us a while to reach home. It would be better if we get there before night," Alice uttered.

    Rudy grabbed Alice''s hand and they both walked out of the gate.

    "..."

    Reina watched them from the window and left the office to lock the water park.

    "One day, I will also go on a date with Rudy, and enjoy my remaining youth," she said with a smile on her face.

    After closing everything up, Reina locked her office and went to sleep.

    Meanwhile, Rudy and Alice were waiting for the bus to arrive.

    "We have been waiting for 5 minutes, and the bus still hasn''t arrived¡­" Alice muttered with a frustrated look on her face.

    "..." Rudy nced at Alice from the corner of his eyes and thought, ''She is awfully annoyed for some reason. But why?''

    ''I get it that it''s annoying to wait for the bus to arrive; I have had a terrible experiencemuting daily for 5 years. But I honestly wouldn''t mind waiting for the bus for another 30 minutes or so.''

    ''I mean, I am waiting for the bus to arrive with the girl I love. We are getting more time to spend together, and there is nothing annoying about it,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    When it came to anything rted to love, Rudy was as innocent as someone would in their first rtionship. Even after having a harem of two girls and Alice, Rudy couldn''t help but give them the love and attention they deserve.

    "Should we go in a taxi?" Alice asked Rudy.

    "Umm¡­ I don''t mind going in the taxi, but they will charge more¡­"

    A minuteter, the bus arrived and Rudy and Alice hopped on it.

    Luckily, they found two empty seats next to each other.

    "I want to sit on the window seat!" Alice said as she ran to the window seat before Rudy and sat there.

    "Like a kid¡­"

    Rudy sat beside Alice and held her hand.

    "..."

    Alice ced her head on Rudy''s shoulders and closed her eyes to rx.

    "Alice, I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 123 - Brainless

    Rudy rubbed his thumb on Aria''s hand and said, "Alice, I have something to tell you."

    Rudy was a little nervous as he was going to tell everything to Alice. But he had no other choice but to tell her.

    ''We will reach home in half-hour, and then she will go home. If I miss this chance, I am not getting another chance to tell her anytime soon,'' Rudy thought. ''I should have just told her in the pool, to be honest.''

    Rudy didn''t tell Alice in the pool because, if, in case, things went wrong, their first date would be thest.

    "..."

    After getting no response from Alice, Rudy nced at her to see her sleeping.

    "..."

    ''Oh,e on~!'' he groaned inwardly. ''But I guess she was tired after what we did today¡­''

    ''And honestly, I feel like sleeping too.''

    Rudy closed his eyes to rx, but he ended up falling asleep.

    The next time he opened his eyes, he saw Alice standing in front of him with an anxious look on her face.

    "Hmm?"

    "Thank god you are awake!" Alice sighed in relief. "Come on. Let''s go! Our stop has arrived, and the bus driver is getting angry."

    She grabbed Rudy''s hand and took him out of the bus.

    "..."

    Alice nced at Rudy and noticed he was still half-asleep.

    "Wait here. I will bring something to drink," she said and rushed to the nearby vending machine.

    Rudy''s mind was currently nk, and he was feeling rxed.

    In that state, he couldn''t bother or worry about anything in the world.

    A few secondster, Alice returned and handed the cold coffee can to Rudy.

    "Here. It will help you wake up."

    However, Rudy didn''t react at all.

    "Rudy?" Alice called out to Rudy and shook him.

    "Hmm?"

    Rudy finally reacted and saw Alice looking at him with a concerned look on her face.

    "Ali¡­ce¡­?" he said.

    Rudy moved his face close to Alice and kissed her on the lips before saying, "I love you."

    "I love you too, but now is not the time for that!" Alice ced the cold coffee can on Rudy''s neck and said, "Wake up!."

    The coffee can that was freezing cold suddenly turned hot and smoke starteding out of it.

    It turned so hot that Alice ended up dropping it from her hand.

    "...!"

    The hot can burst after hitting the ground and ended up spilling on Rudy''s leg.

    "Rudy!" Alice yelled.

    After hearing Alice yell his name, Rudy finally came back to his senses and nced around. Then, he looked at the panicked look on Alice''s face.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked in a calm voice.

    "The coffee! Your leg!"

    Rudy nced at his leg to see it was smeared by hot coffee.

    ''Hmm? Why is the coffee hot?'' Rudy wondered. ''It''sing out from the can, and I highly doubt the vending machine would have hot coffee in the freezer. Yeah, that makes no sense. But the coffee is certainly hot.''

    "Why aren''t you reacting?!" Alice asked with a panicked look on her face. "Isn''t it hot?"

    "What do you mean? Why would it be hot? It''s cold," Rudy replied.

    Rudy had already realized the reason Alice was panicking, so he wanted her to calm down.

    "But it was hot! It even burned my fingers!"

    "It must be cold. Since a chilled thing can also produce a simr sensation," Rudy stated.

    "But the smoke wasing out of it too!"

    "That''s what happens when things get too cold. We see it in winter all the time, no?"

    "Well¡­"

    Rudy gazed at Alice''s fingers and found them red.

    "Does it hurt?" he asked in a calm voice and grabbed Alice''s hand.

    "Not really, This happens to me all the time when I cook or heat food," Alice uttered.

    Rudy kissed Alice''s fingers and said, "It will get better."

    "I will bring another coffee for you," Alice said and tried to break free from Rudy''s grip.

    "There is no need to. I am already awake."

    "Then I will get some water, so you can wash your legs," she said.

    "But we don''t have the container to fill the water." Rudy hugged Alice and said, "We will grab a water bottle from the convenience store on our way home."

    "Okay¡­"

    Rudy and Alice started walking towards Alice''s home.

    "..."

    Rudy looked up at the sky and thought, ''Let''s not do that again.''

    Since Rudy always had some sort of nightmares every time he slept, he found a solution that could let him sleep without worry. And that was to shut his mind offpletely.

    Rudy''s nightmares weren''t a major problem to Rudy; everyone in the world experiences nightmares. The problem was Rudy''s powers that leaked ording to his emotions.

    That''s why, if Rudy shut his mind off and his powers, nothing would happen even if Rudy had the deadliest nightmare.

    And when Rudy was in that state, his powers subconsciously protected him by doing the exact opposite things. Just like how cold coffee can turned hot.

    However, it wasn''t as simple as it looked. Shutting his mind was basically the same as being brainless with no sense of anything.

    The real problem with that was that Rudy had no control over it. Someone had to force him to wake up ande back to his senses. And since he usually used this technique for sleeping at night, it was Angelica who always woke him up.

    After walking for a while, Rudy and Angelica came across a convenience store. Since Rudy''s shoes and pants were dirty, he didn''t enter the store. So Alice had to go alone.

    A minuteter, Alice came out with a water bottle in her hand and handed it to Rudy.

    Rudy could easily wipe the stain off using his powers, but he used water and a little of his powers to make it look like it happened because he washed it off.

    After walking for a few more minutes, they reached Alice''s home.

    ''We are already here. I guess I will have to find another time to tell her.''

    Rudy dropped Alice at her home, and he was about to leave, but Alice called him out.. And she asked him something he never expected to hear from Alice''s mouth.

 Chapter 124 - Not Your Rudy

    "Rudy!" she yelled his name.

    Rudy turned around to see Alice peeking at him from the door.

    "Do you want toe inside¡­?" she asked with a little flushed face.

    Rudy nced around and noticed George''s car wasn''t parked near the house. So he activated his see-through ability and looked at the garage to see it wasn''t there either.

    "Is your father not here?" Rudy asked to confirm.

    "No. That''s why I was asking if you want toe and¡­ do¡­ I mean, eat or drink something¡­"

    ''Is God giving me a chance and telling me to confess everything to Alice right now?'' Rudy wondered. ''I will take this chance and tell her everything before it''s toote.''

    "What do you say¡­?" Alice asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Yeah, sure. Why not." Rudy epted Alice''s invitation and entered Alice''s house.

    He nced around and thought, ''It''s been a long time since I entered Alice''s house. Thest time was when Diana¡ª Alice''s mother, died.''

    "Let''s go to my room!" she said with varied expressions on her face.

    ''This is not leading to what I think it is, right¡­?'' Rudy asked himself.

    In his past life, when he finally managed Elise to agree to date him, they went on a date on the weekend.

    The date went surprisingly well, even though it was Rudy''s first time going on a date with a girl. And after the date, Rudy dropped Elise at her apartment as a normal boyfriend would, but much to his surprise, Elise asked if he would like toe to her apartment.

    Rudy, obviously, agreed.

    He thought Elise invited him to have fun after the sessful date, but he was mistaken. And when he mentioned that to Elise, she got angry and kicked him out.

    Right now, Rudy was in the same situation, but he didn''t know where it was leading to.

    ''We did do a few things in the waterpark, so I guess there is a possibility that Alice invited me with that in mind? I mean, she did stutter and rephrased herself when she invited me.''

    ''There is no point in overthinking this. Let''s just go to her room and find out!''

    Of course, even if it turned out that Alice truly invited with that in mind, Rudy was first going to tell her about everything, and only then, he had nned to start an intimate rtionship with Alice.

    Rudy followed Alice and went upstairs to Alice''s room, but she stopped him from going inside.

    "Wait here for a few seconds. I have to clean the room," she said and closed the door behind her.

    "..."

    Rudy was curious about what Alice was truly doing, so he activated his see-through ability and saw Alice fixing the bedsheet and the pillows.

    Then, she walked to her closet and took out a pair of clothes, which was her pajama.

    She stood in front of the mirror and fixed her clothes and hair that had be messy because of the winding from the window of the bus.

    She then grabbed a perfume from the drawer and spread it in the corners of the room.

    After that, she stood in front of the door and waited for a few seconds before opening it.

    "Come."

    Rudy entered the room, and he was immediately greeted by the sweet fragrance. He nced around and uttered, "Nothing much has changed since we were kids."

    "Yeah¡­" she said in a low voice and closed the door behind her.

    CLICK!

    Then, she locked it.

    "..." Rudy''s ears twitched after hearing that.

    ''No matter how I see it, Alice has been giving me ''Okay'' signals for a while now¡­'' Rudy''s eyes widened as he realized something. ''Don''t tell me¡­ the reason why she was annoyed and frustrated about the bus not arriving was that she wanted to invite me to her room and do¡­''

    Still, it was hard for Rudy to believe that an innocent girl like Alice, who had never masturbated in her life, would take initiative.

    "I am sorry I didn''t get much time to fix the room properly," she said.

    Rudy nced at Alice from the corner of his eye and said, ''This room smells like you.''

    Alice''s face flushed a little after hearing that, and she averted her gaze to the side.

    ''It''s now or never. Let''s do it!'' Rudy took a deep breath and called Alice.

    "Alice."

    "Hmm?"

    "I have something important to tell you," he said in a calm voice.

    Alice squinted her eyes and said, "I think I know what you are going to say."

    "Oh?"

    "You want to ask me if we can do ''it'' or not, right?" Alice asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "No, no that. It''s something more important," Rudy said with a serious look on his face.

    After looking at the seriousness on Rudy''s face, Alice realized Rudy wanted to talk about something sensitive and important.

    "What is it?" she asked with a curious yet calm look on her face.

    "Umm¡­ first, let''s go sit on the bed. It''s going to be a long talk."

    Rudy and Alice sat on the bed.

    Alice was sitting with her back leaned on the t, while Rudy was sitting in front of her. They both were looking into each other''s eyes and staring at their faces.

    "I am ready," she said as she prepared herself.

    Rudy looked into Alice''s eyes and uttered, "I am not the Rudy you grew up with."

    "..."

    "..."

    "What type of joke is that?" Alice scoffed softly in an awkward manner.

    "It''s not a joke. I am being 100% serious here," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice.

    Alice made some distance between Rudy and herself, and moved to the other corner of the bed.

    "What do you mean you are not by Rudy?" she asked with an anxious look on her face.

    "I¡­ am Rudy from another world.. I have traveled back in time and somehow ended up in this world," he stated.

 Chapter 125 - Spilling Beans

    "..." Alice''s silence and the look on her face said more than the words.

    "I will tell you everything, but first¡­ please stop looking at me like that¡­"

    Alice was looking at Rudy as though she was looking at a stranger.

    "No, I won''t unless you tell me what you did with Rudy," she said with a lifeless re in her eyes.

    "My name is Rudy, and just like everything here, it was the same in my world. I also had a childhood friend named Alice, a mother named Reba, a best friend named Eric. Everything was the same," Rudy uttered in a calm voice.

    "But one thing wasn''t the same, and that was me," he added.

    After that, Rudy slowly exined everything to Alice.

    At first, Alice didn''t believe him and thought he was simply joking or trying to tease her, as she always teased him too. But after looking at the sad look and distant smile on his face, Alice started to believe everything.

    Rudy''s voice was calm, but it was full of pain and sadness.

    After around an hour, Rudypleted exining everything to Alice. He also told her about the harem and his intimate rtionship with Reina and Angelica.

    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but it is actually hard to believe you," Alice said with a knowing look on her face.

    "I know. That''s why, I can prove it to you if you want me to," he said.

    "Hmm¡­" Alice squinted her eyes and stared at Rudy for a few seconds. Then, she looked at the open window of her room and pointed her gaze towards it as she asked, "Can you close the window without touching it?"

    Rudy closed the window and locked it too. He even closed the curtain due to which the room turned dark. So he turned on the light switches.

    "...!" Alice was baffled after seeing that. After all, it was her first time seeing such a thing.

    Rudy grinned at Alice and said, "Are you happy now?"

    "That was just like how it happens in ghost movies!" Alice eximed.

    "Ummm¡­ we are switching topics here."

    "Okay." Alice closed her distance with Rudy and hugged him after saying, "I believe you."

    "So¡­ what about other things¡­?" Rudy asked awkwardly.

    "You mean about you having affairs with other girls¡­"

    "Well¡­"

    "I don''t know how I should feel about it. I am conflicted right now, and you have told me so many things which I need time to process. And the harem part is the most shocking¡­" Alice stated.

    "You can take all the time you want. But I want to make a few things clear. And that is, I love you. And I am not saying that to make you feel loved or anything. And I would rather want to make your decision without thinking about my love for you. It will be your decision, and you should keep it as personal as possible," Rudy asserted in a disdainful tone.

    Alice looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "Can I ask you something?"

    "You can ask me anything."

    "Do you¡­" Alice couldn''tplete her sentence because she was afraid to know the answer. However, she wanted to ask Rudy that question; hence, she thought about it in her mind while directing it towards Rudy.

    Thus, Rudy heard it using telepathy.

    ''Do you love me because you feel guilty about the other me whomitted suicide?'' Alice wanted to ask.

    "No." Rudy shook his head and smiled wryly at Alice before answering, "I don''t love you because I feel guilty. Nor do I love you because I think you would repeat the same thing again."

    "So¡­?"

    After a brief silence, Rudy took a deep breath and uttered, "When¡­ you died, I¡­ was obviously baffled by it. And I remembered all the happy and sad moments of our childhood. I did feel guilty about not noticing the hints you were dropping about loving me. I was so dense and stupid."

    "No, you are not. It must have been my fault for not saying that to you directly," Alice retorted.

    "When¡­ I was at your grave, I couldn''t do anything. I couldn''t sleep, I couldn''t eat or drink. It was as though something inside me had died. As if I had lost an important part of me. Your smiling face kept shing in front of my eyes, and it was¡­ so¡­ painful."

    "..."

    "It was at that time when I realized that¡­ I¡­ I was also in love with you since we were kids¡­" Rudy scoffed wryly with a painful expression on his face and said, "You were my first love."

    Alice ced her hands on Rudy''s hand and slowly moved her face closer to him. Then, she kissed him on the lips and said, "That makes me happy."

    "I am sorry I couldn''t do anything for the other Alice."

    "Don''t worry. There is nothing to apologize for. This is another world, so focus on this world. Try to prevent the incidents from happening. You have superpowers that allow you to do anything you want to."

    Alice bumped and ced her head on Rudy''s chest and continued, "And most importantly, don''t forget about your pain and suffering. You deserve to be happy."

    "..."

    "..."

    They both stayed like that for a few seconds until Alice decided to break the silence as she realized something shocking.

    "Wait¡­ so that pool manager¡­" Alice looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "When she was saying her lover has no time for her because he is busy, she was referring to you?

    "Yes¡­"

    "And when she said her lover must be fooling around with other girls, I reassured her and defended her boyfriend¡­ which is¡­ I¡­" Alice got confused by her own words, and the situation was even more confusing for her.

    "Yes," Rudy nodded and said, "You defended me. And you even asked to take some time off and have dinner together with me."

    "I didn''t know she was talking about you! And no wonder, she was angry when she saw us kissing. She was simply jealous!" Alice remarked.

    "Yeah¡­" Rudy looked into Alice''s eyes and asked, "So? Do you agree with the harem?"

    ===

    Author''s Note- Thanks, @Ok_Two, for the gift!

 Chapter 126 - Discussing Harem

    "Are you okay with me having a harem?" Rudy asked in a calm voice, but he was anxious from the inside.

    "..." Alice didn''t say anything and simply stared at Rudy with a judging look on her face.

    "Come on~!" Rudy groaned. "Don''t keep me in suspense like that. It''s nerve-racking."

    "It''s just hrious that you are asking your girlfriend if she is okay with her boyfriend fooling around with other girls or not," Alicemented. "And no girl would be okay with that."

    "Well, the other two are¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "Yeah, because they know they wouldn''t stand a chance. Or that they don''t have any other choice but to be okay with it," she said and added, "And honestly, that pool girl seemed to be the type of girl I wouldn''t get along with. She had the nerve to¡­ to have sex with you while I was standing in the waiting line to order the food!"

    "Well, that wasn''t entirely her fault. I also kind of¡­"

    Alice raised her brows and said, "So I wasn''t enough for you¡­"

    "..."

    "We were on a date, Rudy. And you couldn''t stay mine for one day. Yet, you are expecting me to share you with other girls all the time?"

    "The only reason I did it with Reina in her office today was that I was¡­ horny. I already told you about my super libido and how dangerous that is."

    "Oh? So you saw many half-naked girls in the waterpark and got horny, so you fucked a girl while you were on a date with me?" Alice remarked with a knowing look on her face.

    "No. I was horny because of you."

    "Because of me? Don''t lie. My swimsuit wasn''t even revealing."

    "You have no idea how beautiful you looked in the swimming suit. All of my hormones were going wild, you know?"

    "Alright. I believe that. But that''s no excuse for what you did." Alice furrowed her brows at Rudy and said, "What else did you do behind my back today?"

    "Nothing."

    "What about the ghost girl you mentioned? You have fucked her the most, right?" Alice squinted her eyes and asked, "Where is she? Is she standing beside me?"

    "No. She is not with me today," Rudy answered in a calm voice.

    "Is that so? Or is she just afraid to face my wrath?" Alice scoffed.

    ''Not going to lie, I expected her to be angry, but this is on a whole other level. Of course, it''s natural for her to be furious, and I am notining, but¡­ by the looks of it¡­ she might say no to the harem,'' Rudy thought.

    "Do you love both of them?" Alice asked.

    "Yeah."

    "More than me?"

    "I would rather not answer that. And I won''t be answering that to any girl on that matter. I have said this before and I will say it again, that I have and will love each and every girl in my harem, equally," Rudy stated without stuttering.

    "You speak big words and make heavy promises, but do you have what it takes to fulfill them?" Alice asked with a judging look on her face. "Anyone can make an impossible promise, and that itself is not a big thing. You will hardly see anyone fulfilling their promise nowadays. And that degrades the value of promises."

    "I have superpowers, and even if I did, I would try my best to love you all equally and keep you happy and satisfied," Rudy said without breaking eye contact with Alice.

    "I know, and I don''t doubt your words. But what about the unavoidable circumstances?"

    "What do you mean¡­?" Rudy asked with a puzzled look on his face

    "ording to you, I am not the main girl; it''s your girlfriend¡ª Elise. And she is the most important to you, am I right?"

    "..."

    "Suppose, I agreed to be part of your harem, but what would you do if she said no to the harem?"

    "I¡­"

    "Okay. Let me rephrase my question." Alice stared into Rudy''s eyes and said, "What would you do if I said no to join your harem? Would you leave all the girls for me? Or would you leave me for the other girls?"

    "And obviously, I don''t mean it in an evil way. I know you want to save those girls like you want to save me. So I am not talking about saving them, I am asking about you falling in love with them or they falling in love with you," she added.

    "Reina also asked me this¡­"

    "What did you answer?" Alice asked curiously.

    "I did not answer her. I want to avoid answering this question." Rudy let out a weary sigh and said, "It''s honestly terrifying. I don''t want to imagine it."

    "Yeah. It is a terrifying question, and that''s why I asked you."

    "If that''s your answer to my question, and if you are truly against the harem, then I will answer your question too," Rudy uttered in a solemn voice.

    "That was a hypothetical question."

    Aliceid down on the bed and covered her head around the pillow as though her brain was malfunctioning.

    "Listen, I don''t want to force my opinion on you, but it''s not like¡­umm... our rtionship would change much if you were a part of my harem. In fact, I want you to join my harem," Rudy uttered in a low voice.

    "And that''s called forcing your opinion on me," Alice remarked.

    "No, I am just stating my thoughts and feelings. But it''s up to you to decide if you truly want to be a part of my harem or not."

    "You can''t be serious. Forcing this tough decision on me¡­" Alice puffed her cheeks and said, "Having a harem is every man''s dream; it only exists in fantasy, but you are trying to make it a reality."

    "I am not denying that. Never in my life have I thought about harem if it wasn''t for Angelica talking me into that. And honestly, I can''t see any other option either. I already lost you once, and I don''t want to lose you again," he said with a slight smile on his face.

    Alice sat back up and said, "I have made my decision."

    Rudy gulped down with an anxious look on his face and asked, "And¡­ that is¡­?"

    Alice looked into Rudy''s eyes and opened her mouth to say, "I¡­"

    ===

    Author''s Note- *Evil smirk* (Guess her decision).

 Chapter 127 - Aliceâ€™s Decision

    "Is¡­?" Rudy stared at Alice with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    Of course, he could read Alice''s mind and know the answer, but he was afraid.

    "Listen, I understand why you want a hare, and honestly, you are trying to do a good thing by saving the girls. But I can''t be part of your harem," Alice stated with a straight face.

    "..."

    "..."

    "...."

    SIGH!

    "Okay, I am kidding," Alice sighed. "But I am still against it. It is impossible for you to love every girl equally. And even if you think you can do that, you can''t."

    "How can you be so sure of that?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face. "You don''t know the future."

    "I am a girl, and as a girl, I can understand other girls'' feelings," Alice stated. "Suppose, you are talking with the pool girl, then the ghost girl would also want to talk to you, and so would I. Now, are you saying that you can talk to all three of us at the same time?"

    "Same conversation?"

    "No. Different conversation, and different topics."

    "..."

    "You seem it''s not as easy as it looks. There are other things you have to consider, you know? While you are trying to save a girl, you might just end up breaking them even more. They might feel neglected and less loved. And I am telling you, that not all the girls would think the same."

    "I guess¡­"

    "And even if you do love them equally, the girls would always think you don''t. That''s a natural thing to happen."

    "You are right. But in such cases, you girls also need to be considerate of other girls and get along well." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Or you cane to me if there is something wrong. If you think I am not giving you attention, then I will give you more attention."

    "And what if every girl thinks that? Will you be able to give ''more'' attention to all the girls?" Alice asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Well¡­"

    "The thing is¡­" Alice held Rudy''s hand in her hands and said, "All the girls would want your attention. They all would want to be loved, more than others. And why would they want to be considerate of other girls when they are their rival?"

    "..."

    "You are missing out on many things, Rudy. And the reason why nothing has happened yet is that one girl in your harem is a ghost, who is always with you. And another is a meek girl, who just wants to be loved by you."

    "And you¡­?"

    "I am not part of your harem."

    "Come on¡­"

    "What do you mean bye on? You have to convince me, and I know you are trying your best. But I seriously don''t think it''s going to work out as you think."

    After a brief pause, she added, "But¡­ I want to believe in you."

    "Does that mean you are okay with harem?!" Rudy asked with a cheerful face.

    "I did not say that."

    "... you are ying with my emotions right now¡­" Rudy muttered under his breath.

    "And what about you ying with every girl''s feelings and lives?"

    "I did not think this would be hard~" Rudy groaned. "I thought you would either agree or disagree. But here I am, being yed by you."

    "You should have thought of that earlier," Alicemented. "We are childhood friends, and you know how I am when ites to iming stuff. Once I have made amitment, I don''t back out."

    "Yeah¡­"

    "Just admit it. You entered the battlefield unprepared because you thought you would win using your superpowers," Alice remarked.

    "I am not going to use my powers to do that."

    "I mean, you can technically force yourself on me and take advantage of me. I wouldn''t even be able to defend myself."

    "I just said I am not using my superpowers to do such stuff."

    "Are you sure?" Alice asked with a grin on her face. "You can control me using your powers. You canmand me to do things I normally wouldn''t agree to."

    "..."

    "Maybe, you can even order me to join your harem."

    "Stop trying to tempt me. I won''t do that," Rudy retorted.

    "Why not?"

    "Because that''s wrong. I wouldn''t be happy if I force you to do something against your will," Rudy responded.

    "And is that more important than me not joining your harem?"

    "..."

    ''I am genuinely missing Angelica. If she was here, she would have defended me and exined it to Alice. I would have let them talk since they both are the girls, and they would understand each other better,'' Rudy thought.

    But then he recalled the moments when he was in trouble and Angelicaughed out loud.

    ''Or she might have buried me into a deeper pit hole¡­''

    Asking Angelica for help was like a double-edged sword.

    "Okay. I have made my final decision," Alice said with a serious look on his face.

    "I am¡­ ready¡­" Rudy prepared himself to hear Alice''s answer.

    "I¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    "I need time to think about it."

    "...." Rudy stared at Alice in disbelief and let out a weary sigh with a loud groan.

    "Okay. Take as much time as you want. I am going home."

    Rudy didn''t want to be persistent and pry too much, or that might have made Alice mad.

    Rudy got off the bed and walked to the door to leave Alice''s room, but he was hit in the back by something soft.

    Of course, Rudy had already sensed that, but he didn''t care to dodge it.

    He looked down to see Alice had thrown a pillow at him.

    "..."

    He nced at Alice to see her pouting at him with a re in her eyes.

    "What now¡­?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face.

    "I thought you would try a little harder to convince me. But it looks like you gave up," Alice remarked.

    "I did not. You said you need time to think about it, so I am giving you time¡­"

    Alice squinted her eyes and said, "Where is my goodbye kiss?"

    "...what?"

    "My goodbye kiss!"

    ''I seriously can''t understand her. She is not sure about joining my harem, and yet she wants a kiss¡­?''

 Chapter 128 - Rudyâ€™s Revenge | Harem Membership

    "You want a goodbye kiss?"

    "That''s what I said."

    "..." Rudy didn''t know what was going on inside Alice''s mind, but he didn''t want to miss the chance to kiss her.

    He immediately rushed to the bed and ced his hand on Alice''s cheeks.

    Alice closed her eyes and puckered her lips as her face got close to Rudy.

    She expected Rudy to kiss her on the lips, but Rudy, however, kissed her on the forehead.

    Alice opened her eyes in shock and red at Rudy.

    "Why did you kiss me on the forehead?" she asked.

    "Our current rtionship status is¡­ in limbo or something. So I have decided to not be intimate with you unless you give me your answer," Rudy replied in a calm voice.

    "..."

    "What? Why are you upset?" Rudy asked with a slight grin on his face.

    Alice furrowed her brows at Rudy and said, "Are you taking revenge on me?"

    "What revenge?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face, seemingly ying dumb to make Alice say that from her mouth.

    "I left you hanging, so you are leaving me hanging too!"

    "Am I? I thought I was doing the right thing." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''s not like it would make much of a difference for you, right?"

    Alice frowned her face and pulled Rudy on the bed. Then, she pushed Rudy on the bed and got on top of him.

    "Do you truly think you can get away after teasing me?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "I didn''t tease you. I just did what you did. So if you are saying that I am teasing you, that would also mean you were teasing me too. Thus, you weren''t serious when you said you needed time to think about the harem," Rudy responded in a calm voice, but the expression on his face said something else.

    Alice and Rudy stand in each other''s eyes for a while without speaking a word. Silence had filled the room, seemingly neither of them wanted to be the first one to speak.

    ''I love you,'' Rudy said to Alice using telepathy.

    "That''s cheating!" Alice shouted.

    "Is it now?"

    Alice knew she wouldn''t be able to win against Rudy on that matter, since Rudy would use his powers and beat her. So she chose to go physical.

    She pressed her lips on Rudy''s lips and kissed him. But, she didn''t stop there. She inserted her tongue in Rudy''s mouth and started sucking everything inside his mouth.

    After a few minutes of kissing, Alice stopped to look at Rudy''s face to see his reaction. She assumed Rudy would be upset, but he was grinning.

    "Why are you grinning?!"

    "It just feels weird to see you are being forceful like that. You will be a fine collection in my harem, you know?" he said with a soft scoff.

    Alice bumped her forehead with Rudy as she said, "I can''t even tell if you are joking or not."

    "So¡­? Do you have the answer ready?"

    Alice moved down and rested her head on Rudy''s chest.

    "I don''t know. I want to be mine only, but I don''t want to lose you either. So¡­ yeah¡­ I will join your harem¡­"

    "Are you sure¡­?"

    "Are you seriously asking that?" Alice sighed and muttered, "it''s not like I have another choice. If I want to be with you and keep loving you, I have to agree to share with you. At least, that''s better than nothing."

    "I would have still loved you and kept loving you even if you hadn''t agreed. I am not a petty person¡­ who only thinks of his own good. This second chance is not only for me¡­ but all my loved ones too¡­"

    "Say¡­" Alice raised her head with a curious look on her face and asked, "Is there a subscription service for your harem?"

    "... what?" Rudy''s voice alone was enough to describe how confused he was.

    "You did this with the pool girl¡ª Reina, right? The kissing course and blow job course. So I was wondering if you also had a subscription service for your harem."

    "And¡­ what would be the purpose of that¡­?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe a girl would join your harem on a free trial and see if she likes it or not. Then, she will choose a membership n with the ability to cancel it whenever she feels neglected," Alice said with a smirk on her face.

    "That sounds¡­ very bad for my business. And I would like to add a penalty for canceling the membership." Rudy wrapped his legs around Alice and said, "And that penalty would be a life-long membership."

    "..."

    "In other words, they can''t leave once they have joined my harem," he added.

    "Possessive much?"

    "Maybe¡­?"

    "Jokes aside, how do you feel right now?" Alice asked with a curious yet calm look on her face.

    "Hmm?"

    "You know¡­ now that I am part of your harem. How do you feel about it? Because you don''t look happy¡­ at least, judging by the expression on your face."

    "To be honest, I¡­ am not feeling anything at all. I am not sure why, but I think that''s due to the fact that deep down I knew you wouldn''t want to be away from me. It''s like¡­ I was anxious, but my brain¡­ uhh¡­ maybe heart? I don''t know¡­" Rudy responded in an awkward manner, seemingly confused by his own words.

    Alice moved her head close to Rudy''s ears and said, "So. You officially owe me now. Wouldn''t you like to use me now?"

    "Ugh! Alice¡­e on. Don''t use words like that¡­" Rudy groaned with a sigh.

    "But I thought that would make you excited!"

    "Well¡­ it did. But hearing those words from your mouth makes it feel like I corrupted yet another innocent girl¡­"

    "Then¡­" Alice moved her face close to Rudy''s ears and whispered in a seductive voice, "Time to take responsibility now."

    ===

    Author''s Note- Thanks, @Mountain_of_books, for the gift!

 Chapter 129 - Pink Suits You

    Alice was pinning down Rudy on the bed, but after hearing the magical words from Alice''s mouth, Rudy pushed Alice on the side and pinned her down.

    Alice rubbed her hands on Rudy''s hand and said, "You are so strong."

    "Or maybe, you are just delicate?" Rudy said with a grin on his face.

    "In other words, you are trying to say I am weak¡­"

    "No."

    "But that''s how it sounded¡ª"

    Rudy shut Alice up by kissing her on the lips.

    At first, Alice tried to resist and clenched Rudy''s hands because he interrupted her from speaking. But as expected, she soon gave in to the pleasure and started kissing back.

    After a few kisses, Rudy looked into Alice''s eyes and said, "There is no need to force yourself."

    "I am not¡­"

    "Yes, you are. Even without using my power to read my mind, I can tell you are forcing yourself," Rudy remarked with a serious look on his face.

    "But¡­ I have to. Otherwise¡­ I would be left behind, and the other girls would¡ª"

    "This is not apetition, Alice. Please, be yourself. I would rather spend time with the Alice I know, rather than the Alice I want." After a brief pause, he uttered, "Do you understand what I said?"

    "It was confusing, but I think I get it." Alice nodded and said, "Okay. I will act normal and be the Alice you know."

    "Thank you."

    Rudy sat up, but he was still sitting on Alice''s thighs.

    "Am I heavy?" he asked with a grin on his face.

    "We are on a bed, so I am not the one bearing your weight. It''s all weighing on the bed," Alice responded in a calm voice.

    "Oh, great. Now you use physics." Rudy groaned.

    Rudy and Alice stared into each other''s eyes with alluring gazes. It was as though they both were charmed by each other.

    "So, be honest with your feelings, without forcing yourself¡­" Rudy kissed Alice on the lips and asked, "Do you want to¡­ do it?"

    "Even if you ask me that in a calm voice, I honestly don''t know what to answer. We are still in high school and there is still a lot of time when we can take things slowly; I want to keep our rtionship pure as long as we are in high school; there is no need to hurry, we can take it at our pace; we both have known each other since childhood, so it''s a little more embarrassing than it would be for a normal couple."

    "...?" Alice was speaking in a strange manner, so Rudy was confused about what she was trying to say.

    Sure, she pointed out a few things, but it seemed as though Alice was speaking that from a different perspective, and not answering Rudy.

    "Those were the things I would have normally said if we were in a normal rtionship, but we are not. So I do need to step up my game and be a little more direct."

    "What did I just say about not forcing yourself?" Rudy asked with a sigh.

    "What about you? Do you want to¡­ fuck me?" Alice asked with a little flushed face, no longer forcing herself to say those nasty words.

    "Oh, great. So now you are dropping that decision on me." Rudy let out a weary sigh and said, "Listen, my answer would always be yes."

    "You have already gone all the way with the other two girls, so I think I should too."

    "..."

    "I know what you are going to say, but sooner orter, we will start an intimate rtionship anyway. So it''s not that big of a deal for me," Alice stated.

    "I guess that''s a valid point too¡­"

    Rudy slowly moved his hands towards Alice''s breasts and squeezed them.

    "Mm~"

    "I know I have already seen them, squeezed them bare, sucked them, and even got my dick crushed by them, but your boobs are just awesome~" Rudy uttered while squeezing Alice''s breasts.

    "Better than the other two?" Alice asked curiously.

    "Ummm¡­ yes." Rudy nodded and said, "Yours are the biggest ones so far."

    "Oh? Even though I am the youngest?"

    "Angelica is¡­ was¡­ 18 when she was kissed, and 8 years have passed since then, so you can think of her as 26 years old in an 18-year-old body. Her body doesn''t develop, so she is stuck with the body she had when she was killed," Rudy stated.

    "As for Reina, well¡­ she has been living in poverty for quite a few years, so I am just surprised that she isn''t suffering from malnourishment. I mean, her body is indeed undeveloped for a 20-year-old, but still not the worst I have seen¡­" Rudy uttered with a distant smile on his face.

    "You mentioned the waterpark debt¡­ how are you going to get that much amount of money?" Alice asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. "Surely, you don''t think that you can win millions in casinos, right?"

    "If I cheat my way, then I can easily win a million. But yeah, winning millions in one night would surely make any sane person suspicious," Rudy scoffed softly.

    "Nh~" Alice moaned.

    Rudy pulled up Alice''s top and revealed her pink bra.

    "Pink suits you," Rudy said with a grin.

    "Shut up!"

    Rudy swiftly pulled the bra and started sucking her nipples.

    "Mn~ Calm down. They are all yours~"

    "I am just trying to make you feel good. And since this is our first time, I want to make every single moment unforgettable."

    Alice pulled Rudy onto her and buried his face in her breasts. Rudy, obviously, sucked them until Alice let him go. Then, he kissed her on the lips a couple of times before moving to the next step.

    He moved down and ced his hand on Alice''s cave.

    "Wow. You are wet."

    He pulled down Alice''s skirt and grinned after seeing her pink panties.

    "Pink suits you," he said.

    "Shut up!" Alice said with the same expression as before.

    Rudy inserted her finger inside Alice''s cave and got them soaked it with Alice''s cave juice.

    Then, he pulled his finger out and moved his face close to Alice''s cave.

    "Wait, what are you doing?" Alice asked with a confused look on her face.

    Rudy licked his lips and said, "I wanted to do this in the waterpark, but we ran out of time. But here, there is no one to stop us."

    HONK~ HONK!

    A car horn sounded from outside the house as the engine stopped.

    "...."

 Chapter 130 - Jinx

    "..."

    George had returned home.

    "You have got to be shitting me¡­" Rudy muttered in disbelief and looked at Alice.

    "What? You are the one who jinxed it," Alice remarked.

    Rudy was left hanging with his mouth opened in front of Alice''s cave.

    "This is one of the worst blueball ever¡­" he uttered in frustration.

    Alice sat up and fixed her clothes. Then, she got off the bed and fixed the sheet.

    Rudy was still on the bed, with a dumbfounded look on his face.

    "What are you waiting for?! Get up! You need to leave!" Alice whispered violently.

    "Let me calm by libido first¡­"

    "What?!" Alice eximed. "We are not having sex when my dad is home!"

    "No. I am not talking about you. You don''t have to do anything. Just give me a few seconds for¡­ my body to¡­"

    "Are you in pain?" Alice asked with a concerned look on her face. "Because you are making a truly painful expression on your face right now."

    "Yeah, I am in pain. Please stop talking to me, Alice. You are distracting me. I need to focus or my powers will¡­"

    "Okay, okay. I understand. I will go downstairs and talk with dad in the meantime to buy you some time."

    Alice left the room and went downstairs.

    ''I will get his shoes before dad sees them. That way, he would be able to teleport without getting caught,'' Alice uttered inwardly.

    However, when she reached downstairs, it was already toote.

    Normally, George would park the car in front of the house, get out of the car, open the garage, and park the car inside.

    However, this time, he entered the house without parking his car in the garage.

    When Alice went downstairs, she saw George in the kitchen. He was putting something into the refrigerator, seemingly, he bought something from the outside to eatter at dinner.

    ''Did he see Rudy''s shoes?'' Alice wondered.

    ''I will just hide them, just in case he hasn''t seen them yet,'' she decided.

    However, when George closed the refrigerator door, he saw Alice in the reflection.

    "Hey, Alice." George turned around and looked at Alice with an expressionless face. "Not even greeting me?"

    "Hey, dad. I didn''t know you were home," Alice said with an awkward smile on her face.

    "And I didn''t know Rudy was home," George said with the same emotionless expression on his face.

    ''He saw them?!'' Alice panicked. She took a deep breath and thought, ''Calm down, Alice. There is nothing wrong with bringing a boy into your room. I know this is my first time doing this, but there is nothing wrong. And knowing dad, he will simply joke it off.''

    "Oh! Yeah. He is¡­ in my room¡­" Alice said with a forced smile on her face.

    "What were you two doing in your room, and why did you suddenly decide toe downstairs as soon as I came home?" George asked with a curious and judging look on his face.

    "..."

    "Could it be that you two were doing something you shouldn''t?" he asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "Umm¡­ what are you talking about?" Alice wondered with a puzzled look on her face. Seemingly ying dumb to match her innocent personality.

    "Hmm. Nothing." George walked into the living room and nced at the stairway. "So, what were you two doing?"

    "Nothing, at all. We came back from the pool, and Rudy looked tired, so I suggested him to wait and spend some time in the house until youe home and drop him at his house," Alice responded in a calm voice without panicking.

    It was as though she was already prepared for something like this to happen, and she had thought of different excuses toe up with.

    "I see. But why in your room? You two could have waited in the living room. Ate some fruits or snacks. Drank juice. Or watch the television," George uttered and walked towards the stairway to go upstairs.

    However, Rudy walked down the stairs and greeted George with a normal smile.

    "Hey, George."

    George raised his brow and asked, "You don''t look tired at all."

    "Yeah. I was feeling dizzy, so Alice suggested that I should take a nap. But the couches were¡­. You know¡­ so Alice asked me to sleep in her room. Is something wrong with that?" Rudy asked.

    Rudy was standing at the stairway and listening to Alice and George''s conversation, as he didn''t want to make a different excuse and get caught. He decided to show himself at the right time.

    "Oh. No, absolutely not." George patted on Rudy''s shoulder and asked, "How are you feeling now?"

    "Better."

    "Good. Why don''t you¡­uhh¡­" George gazed in the kitchen and said, "Why don''t you stay here for dinner? I will drop you off after that."

    ''I don''t really mind, but I have something to do¡­'' Rudy said to Alice using telepathy.

    "Actually, the thing is¡­ mom asked me to buy some things from the market on my way back home. And¡­ it''s going to take a while because you know the markets are flooded with housewives at this time," Rudy scoffed softly.

    "Yeah. I have been there. So¡­" George looked at the clock on his wrist and said, "I think you should leave. Otherwise, the market would either close, or you won''t mind anything fresh."

    "Thank you for having me," Rudy nodded with a smile on his face. He then turned to Alice and said, "I will see you at school tomorrow."

    Alice waved her hand and said, "Bye."

    Rudy walked to the door, wore his shoes, and left Alice''s house.

    SIGH!

    He sighed in relief after stepping out of the house, and wondered, ''He was asking some serious questions. But I guess this is natural for every dad in the world?''

    ''My past life girlfriend¡ª Elise, didn''t have a father, so I am not used to how the fathers-inw react when they see their future sons-inw.''

    ''But I think he was being overly suspicious. He was acting strangely in the morning too. I don''t know, it''s just a weird feeling¡­''

    Rudy suddenly felt the disturbance in the nearby electric signals. He looked up to see there was a CCTV camera in front of the house.

    "..."

    ''If¡­ the camera is active, then¡­ he should already have seen us kissing¡­''

    ===

    Author''s Note- Thanks, @Afdrfht1, @Mike_Doty, @Grayback, for the gift!

 Chapter 131 - Visiting The Store

    ''I felt the disturbance in electric signals around me, so it''s obvious that the camera is active and fully functional. But maybe George hasn''t checked the footage yet?''

    ''Or perhaps, the cameras have motion detection at a certain range?''

    Rudy looked at the time on his phone and muttered, "It''s 7: 57 PM."

    ''The store from where Alice bought the swimming suit closes at 8 PM. I have to get there as soon as possible, or I might not find a clue.''

    Rudy walked out of the gate as a normal person would and hid behind the tree to get away from the sights of any passerby who might be watching him.

    Then, he teleported near the convenience store where Reba worked and soared into the sky above the clouds.

    Rudy had been to that store in his past life, and he knew the exact address, so, fortunately, he wasn''t going to waste time searching the shop.

    Rudynded on the alley near the supermarket and activated his see-through ability to check the surroundings.

    ''Hmm. It''s Sunday, so I expected the ce to be crowded, but it''s not as crowded as I thought it would be.''

    Rudy casually walked out of the alley and blended into the many passersby and customers in the supermarket.

    He then rushed his way out of the market and entered the shopping mall.

    ''The supermarket won the case against the shopping mall, if I recall correctly.''

    The only way to enter the shopping mall was to pass through the supermarket. And since supermarkets also had things that were sold in the mall, their sales were affected.

    The mall tried to sue the supermarket, thinking they would win the case since they were the first one to exist. But the supermarket won the case instead, and the mall''sint was considered invalid.

    ''There were a lot of controversies about the case, and it was a mess. But that''s none of my concern.''

    Rudy made his way into the shopping mall and took the stairs to the higher floors instead of taking the stairs.

    After reaching the correct floor, Rudy entered the shop from where Alice had bought her swimsuit.

    "Excuse me, Sir. But we are about to close," the employee in the shop said.

    "Yeah, you can go ahead and close it. I am here to¡­" Rudy uttered as he nced around the corner of the shop to check if the store had cameras installed or not; since that could help him immensely and make everything easy.

    Fortunately, they had cameras in every corner of the store.

    Rudy ignored the employees and walked to the counter, where the live feed of the cameras was shown.

    "I want to check the footage of Friday," Rudy said to the man sitting in front of the monitor.

    "Who are you? Are you the police? Can you show me an ID proof?" the man at the counter asked with a confused look on his face.

    "No, I am not. I am just here to see the footage of the day before yesterday," Rudy replied as he gained ess to the system.

    "I am sorry, but we can''t show you that. It''s the matter of¡ª!" The man at the counter fell off his chair as he saw the screen moving on its own.

    "What''s happening?!" he panicked.

    ''Alice said she came here after school ended¡ª at around 6 PM. So...''

    Rudy fast-forwarded the footage and stopped when he saw Alice entering the store with George. He once again fast-forwarded and saw the entire footage until Alice and George left the store.

    ''Hmm. The swimsuit wasn''t tampered with. But maybe it was a defective piece?'' Rudy wondered.

    Rudy felt bad after looking at the employees who were freaking out, so he grabbed a random female swimsuit and swiped Maria''s card.

    "Can I have the receipt, please?" he asked in a calm voice.

    The man at the counter slowly moved his trembling hand and handed the receipt to Rudy.

    "Thanks."

    Rudy was about to leave, but the female employee standing beside him gave a stic bag to Rudy.

    "Here."

    "...!"

    Rudy ced the swimsuit in the bag and left the store. But not before deleting the footage of him entering and leaving the store.

    Rudy noticed most of the stores in the mall had closed, and the ones open were about to close soon.

    ''This is the only shopping mall in this town, so it has all the advantages. They won''t have to worry about giving offers, as they know the customers are going toe to the mall anyway.''

    ''Or so was their n. But the supermarket started, and it gave the same stuff at a much cheaper pricepared to the mall. No wonder they sued the market.''

    Rudy wanted to teleport directly to his room, as he was at curfew time.

    ''Mom warned me this morning that I have to be home before seven. And in my room before eight¡­''

    "I don''t know if she was serious about that or not, but I am past 8 PM. And since it''s Monday tomorrow, she might leave for her night shift before I get home¡­" Rudy muttered.

    If Rudy walked his way out of the mall, and then the supermarket, it would take him more than ten minutes. And the chances of him greeting Reba would be less as the time passed.

    However, Rudy couldn''t teleport even if he wanted to.

    "There are cameras everywhere. Even if I go to the washroom and teleport from there. I am sure the man or woman sitting in front of the monitor would be staring at the screen and waiting for me toe out," Rudy scoffed.

    "And if I don''te out, they will send someone to check-up, only to find it was empty. Then¡­ it will be a big deal¡­."

    Even though Rudy had the power to do anything he wanted, there were times when he was helpless. However, Rudy was Rudy, and his mind worked differently than everyone else.

    Rudy nced around to see the washroom sign and walked towards it.

 Chapter 132 - Home Sweet Home

    Rudy nced around to see the sign of the washroom and walked towards it. Then, he created a minor disturbance in the electric signals that blurred and made the footageggy.

    After confirming no one was looking at him, Rudy entered the washroom and teleported himself into his room.

    There were many risks for him to teleport to his room, and one of the major risks was being caught by Reba.

    Fortunately, his room was empty with no one in it.

    SIGH!

    He sighed in relief and activated his see-through ability to check if Reba had left or not. Luckily, she was still in the house, taking a bath in the bathroom.

    "Where did Angelica go?" he wondered as he walked downstairs without making any noise.

    He took off his shoes and ced them near the door. After that, he opened the front door and closed it with a loud voice, seemingly trying to make it look like he just got home.

    He walked into the living room and kitchen, but Angelica wasn''t there either.

    "Where did that pervert go?" Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "It''s okay, Rudy. She should be around here somewhere."

    Unfortunately, as Angelica was a ghost, and she didn''t have a physical form¡ª even though Rudy could touch Angelica¡ª his see-through ability looked past her as though normal eyes can''t see the air.

    "Rudy? Is that you?!" Reba asked from the bathroom.

    "Yes."

    "Good timing. Can you pass me the towel, please? I was in a hurry and forgot to take it with me!" Reba said from the other side of the door.

    "..." Rudy exhaled sharply and said, "Sure."

    "It''s in my room! And while you are at it, bring my clothes too!"

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and muttered, "She can be careless sometimes¡­"

    Rudy walked into Reba''s room and saw the towel and her clothes on the bed.

    "Nice. I don''t have to look through her closet and see her¡­ underwear"

    Rudy grabbed the clothes and the towel from the bed and rushed to the bathroom. He stood in front of the door and said, "I am cing them in the bucket, okay?"

    "Can''t you open the door and hang them on the hook to the other side?"

    "Well¡­ you are in there so¡­"

    "Don''t worry about it. I am in the tub, and the curtain is also closed" she said.

    "Okay, then¡­ I aming¡­"

    Rudy opened the door, or he could have, but it was locked from the inside.

    ''She forgot that she locked it¡­''

    Rudy used his powers and unlocked the door from the other side. Then, he opened the door and walked inside.

    "Oh wait! Did I lock the door?" Reba asked curiously. "Rudy? I heard the sound of the door opening. Are you inside the bathroom?"

    "Umm¡­ yes, mom. The door wasn''t locked," Rudy uttered awkwardly and hung Reba''s clothes on the hook.

    He didn''t want to see Reba''s underwear, but when he was hanging up the tower and the clothes, Reba''s bra slipped from between the clothes.

    "...!"

    Rudy immediately picked them up, and he was about to leave the room, but he saw Angelica standing in the corner of the bathroom. She was staring straight at him with a wide grin on her pale face.

    ''Not going to lie, I almost screamed¡­''

    Rudy red at Angelica and said, ''What are you doing there?! Get out!''

    Of course, he was using telepathy tomunicate with Angelica. He couldn''t possibly yell when Reba was taking a bath on the other side of the curtain.

    Angelica dashed at Rudy and hugged him without saying anything.

    Rudy knew he wouldn''t be able to do anything against Angelica as long as he was still in the bathroom, so he left after saying, "I will be closing the door."

    After leaving the bathroom, Rudy teleported to his room and pushed Angelica on the bed.

    "Ouch! So rough~" Angelica said in a seductive voice.

    "What were you doing in the bathroom?" Rudy asked with a furious look on his face. "And you better not have tried to scare mom."

    "Of course not."

    "Then why were you in the bathroom¡­.?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    Angelica squinted her eyes and uttered, "How about first asking me how I was doing in your absence instead of yelling at me?"

    "I am not yelling at you. I was just¡­"

    "Just what?"

    "Nevermind. You are right. I am sorry," Rudy let out a big sigh and asked, "So? Mind telling me what you did in my absence and why you were in the bathroom?"

    "After you left, I was sleeping on the bed. But after a few hours, I was woken up by a noise. And¡­ I opened my eyes to see your mom standing in front of the bed, looking straight at me."

    "...!"

    "Of course, she was just looking at the messy bed, but I was scared for a second. Then, she cleaned your room and looked through your closet as if she was looking for something," Angelica informed.

    "And then¡­?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Then, she tried to fix the lock on your door, but she ended up breaking the door handle. So now, there is a hole instead of the handle," Angelica stated.

    "What about the bathroom? Why were you there?"

    "Since your mom was making too much noise in your room, I decided to take a nice bath. So I went to the bathroom, but a few minutester, your mom came in and¡­ ugh¡­ I had to get out of the bathtub," Angelica groaned.

    "But you could have just left¡­" Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "You can pass through subjects, right?"

    "I tried to, but I couldn''t." Angelica once again hugged Rudy and said, "I think it''s because you were away from me."

    "Hmmm¡­" Rudy hummed in wonder and uttered, "We both are connected, so maybe it affected your body somehow?"

    "I don''t know, and I don''t care." Angelica kissed Rudy on the lips and said, "The only thing I care about right now is you. Give me lots of kisses and tell me how was the date?"

    Rudy kissed Angelica and started telling her everything.

    ===

    Thanks, @Karl_Kjeldsen, for the gift!

 Chapter 133 - Dinner With Rebecca (ii)

    Rudy told everything to Angelica, but they couldn''t contain themselves and ended up having sex while talking. Angelica asked Rudy many questions, and also made fun of him several times.

    She enjoyed seeing Rudy in trouble, and that wasn''t something new, so when he told her how George came back home just when things were getting heated between him and Alice, Angelicaughed out loud for minutes.

    Rudy was angry, but he couldn''t do anything. His snake was already ravaging Angelica''s cave, which she was enjoying very much. And Rudy was longing to hear Angelica''s moan and see her orgasmic face.

    Sex with Angelica was like a daily dose for Rudy, and he needed it every day. It was the same for Angelica, but she had epted the reality.

    She knew that there would be days when she wouldn''t get to spend time with Rudy once his harem increased. But she was worried about nothing.

    They had sex until Reba called Rudy from downstairs for the dinner. Rudy released his load inside Angelica''s cave and went downstairs.

    "What were you doing? I could hear creaking noisesing from your room¡­" Reba asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Uhh¡­ I was just fixing the mattress of the bed. Did you clean my room, maybe?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "No. I don''t have time to clean your room, and you should do it yourself," Reba responded while averting her gaze.

    "..."

    "Come now, eat while the food is hot. I am also gettingte for my shift," she said.

    ''Why did she lie?'' Rudy wondered.

    "Oh! And¡­uhh¡­ I got a call from Joe. He was saying thendlord died in a natural disaster, and since he had no nominee or rtives, the property now belongs to the government," Reba informed.

    "So¡­ when will they move out?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "They will send some stuff tomorrow in the morning, and the rest of the stuff in a few days," Reba replied.

    "The house is going to be crowded soon¡­"

    "Yeah."

    ''Wait a minute, I wanted to ask this in my previous life, but I didn''t because I didn''t know the whole story.''

    Rudy raised his brow and asked, "Mom, can I ask you something?"

    "Hmm? Sure."

    "Logically speaking, Joe lives in an apartment, and it''s bigger than our house. So why don''t we move there instead of them moving here?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    "Because¡­ you have a school here, and no other school would provide you with a schrship. And my job is here too," Reba responded.

    "So what about Lucy''s school? Won''t she have to change schools?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "She goes to an all-girl''s high school which is located on the border of this town, and the next city. So the distance would almost be the same, and she won''t have to change schools."

    "And before you ask about Joe, he can take the train or bus to go to work," Reba added.

    Reba answered Rudy''s question as though she had already prepared the answer. But she didn''t answer his main question.

    ''But why can''t we move there? I get it''s because of my school and her job, but Elenor has more convenience stores in the next city, and I can alwaysmute to school.''

    "And what about Lucy''s friends?"

    "Enough question. Focus on eating."

    "..."

    While Rudy was eating, Reba shot nces at Rudy as though she wanted to ask him something.

    "It seems you forgot what I told you this morning," Reba uttered. "I am talking about the curfew, of course."

    "Well, I was on a date with Alice, and I couldn''t just bail out on her, you know?" Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "I didn''t want to make her upset."

    "Oh? So you care more about Alice''s feelings than mine?" Reba remarked.

    "It''s not like that. If you had called me and asked me toe home, I would havee right away." Rudy looked into Reba''s eyes and said, "You are the most important to me, mom."

    Reba''s face flushed a little, but she managed to stay calm by drinking a ss of water.

    Angelica, who was sitting on the table in front of Rudy, shot a nce at Rudy and shook her head.

    ''Seriously, does he not listen to himself before speaking? He says absurd things without thinking of the consequences. And just because everything works out in the end, doesn''t mean it would always work out,'' Angelica uttered inwardly.

    ''But I guess¡­ Reba is also the same as Rudy¡­''

    After witnessing Reba today, Angelica found something shocking that left her baffled.

    ''I want to tell him what exactly Reba did today, but I can''t. He himself hasn''t realized his feelings towards her, so if I point them out or tell anything about Reba, Rudy would surely debunk me saying I am a pervert and I think too much¡ª which isn''t wrong, but it''s¡­''

    Angelica watched Rudy and Reba eat, but something was different today.

    ''Is it just me or does mom look in a happy mood today?'' Rudy asked himself. Usually, she would be in a bad or neutral mood at dinner for some reason. But today¡­ she seems to be in a good mood.''

    ''She even lied to me and said she didn''t clean my room. Why would she do that?'' Rudy wondered. ''She could have just said yes, or maybe said something like ''Since you would be sharing this room with Lucy soon, I was making some space and cleaning the useless things''. But she straight up lied and denied.''

    Rudy wasn''t truly worried about that as he thought Reba did that, so he wouldn''t get angry at her, or feel embarrassed. But Rudy didn''t have any adult magazines or anything that could get him in trouble.''

    "How was the date with Alice?" Reba asked curiously.

    "Yeah, it was great. And we¡ª"

    "Oh, I am gettingte!" Reba got up from her chair and said, ''Let''s talk about this in morning breakfast.''

    After saying that, Reba grabbed her purse from the couch and hastily left the house.

    Rudy nced at Angelica and uttered, "I am surprised you kept your mouth shut this entire time."

    "Nothing good happens when you and your mom talk," Angelica scoffed out loud. "You both are the same pea of the pod."

    "That''s not the correct phrase¡­"

    ===

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 134 - Home Alone

    (This chapter is a ''meanwhile'' chapter of what happened in Rudy''s house when he was having fun with Reina and Alice.)

    Angelica was sleeping nicely on the bed with her hands beneath her head. She was curled up perfectly that no one would want to wake her up if they saw her sleeping.

    However, no one could see her.

    It has been a few hours since Rudy left, and it was around noon time.

    The door of Rudy''s room opened and Rebeca slowly walked in without making any noise. Then, she nced around the room and let out a weary sigh.

    "So he left, huh?" she muttered.

    Reba had fallen asleep in Rudy''s arms, and when she woke up, she found herself sleeping on the bed. She couldn''t recall what exactly happened, but she knew that something had happened.

    She then checked the time and came upstairs to check whether Rudy had left or not.

    "He is on a date with Alice¡­?" She furrowed her brows and muttered, "Alice is a nice girl, and she is like a sister to Rudy. But¡­ I wonder what their rtionship is now."

    "And who takes a girl to the water park on the first date? That''s way too bold and creepy¡­"

    Reba''s brows were furrowed, and she was saying all that while ring at the empty bed, that wasn''t empty.

    Angelica had woken up the moment she heard the word ''date'', but she couldn''t care less about that since she saw Reba ring at her.

    ''Can she see me?!'' Angelica panicked and got off the bed without making any creaking noise.

    SIGH!

    She sighed in relief after seeing Reba was still ring at the bed.

    "But why is she here?"

    Rebeca fixed the mattress and the bedsheet of the bed while humming a certain song.

    SNIFF~ SNIFF!

    "What is this sweet smell?" Reba wondered as she sniffed more. "It''sing from the bedsheet. Did Rudy spill something while drinking or eating?"

    "Yes, he spilled his white, thick, hot milk. And most of it spilled from my pussy after he creampied me," Angelica responded, knowing well Reba wouldn''t be able to hear her.

    But that didn''t change the fact that she was being a pervert as she was.

    After fixing the bed, Reba walked to Rudy''s clothes and looked through his stuff.

    "If you are looking for porn magazines, then you won''t find them. I have already searched his entire room many times," Angelica stated.

    "Hmm~ I am surprised that he isn''t hiding anything. Isn''t it normal for a boy of his age?" Reba wondered.

    "Well¡­" Reba smiled and muttered, "Rudy is different."

    Rudy was no different from any ordinary teenager. While he hadn''t fooled around much in his past life because of obvious circumstances, there were times when he wanted to rx and relieve his stress.

    Of course, he knew that bringing those stuff to his home would be a suicidal move, especially after Lucy started living in his room. So he used Eric''s stuff.

    Even now, he went to Eric''s house to y adult games and movies. But most of the time, he used his phone to watch cultured videos.

    Reba took out Rudy''s clothes from the closet to clean the closet. She ced all the clothes on the bed and started cleaning the closet.

    "There is so much dirt¡­" Reba coughed and covered her mouth. "I should seriously start getting strict on him. But he is so cute and¡­ I don''t want to make him angry."

    Reba bit her lips and muttered, "I made him angry in the morning, too. But that was his fault."

    "How dare he talk with another girl when I am with him." Reba puffed her cheeks and said, "That''s unforgivable!"

    "..." Angelica''s eyes widened after hearing that.

    "Is she seriously jealous?" she asked herself. "No, no. My perverted mind is thinking too much."

    After cleaning the closet, Reba carefully ced Rudy''s clothes in fine order. Now, the closet looked neat and clean with not a single dirt anywhere.

    After that, she opened the window to let the aire and go from the room.

    "I want to wipe the floor too, but I guess it doesn''t matter. Or maybe I will ask Rudyter¡­" Reba nced around to check whether she missed something or not, but everything was tidied.

    She then gazed at Angelica, or rather, at the door behind her and murmured, "What should I do about the lock?"

    ''Is she going to fix it?'' Angelica wondered. ''Rudy said the broken lock was the trigger to some future events that he doesn''t want to miss. So either this didn''t happen in his past life, or Reba failed in fixing the lock of the door.''

    Angelica was curious to see the oue.

    Reba quickly went downstairs and came back a few secondster with a screwdriver kit in her hand.

    "I don''t know if I can fix it or not, But I will try."

    Reba used the screwdriver to remove the lock from the door, and checked if it was repairable or not.

    "Hmm~" Reba inspected the lock closely and said, "It is repairable, I guess."

    Reba removed all the screws from the lock and disassembled it to clean it from the inside.

    "I can''t count how many times I have repaired this lock, and it stops working after every few months¡­"

    Reba reassembled the lock again and installed it on the door. But she suddenly stopped and removed the lock.

    "Since Lucy will be sharing this room with him, fixing the lock can lead to certain events. They might be step-siblings now, but in the end, they are a boy and a girl. And that too, in their teenage years when their hormones run crazy¡­" she muttered.

    "But if I remove the lock, Rudy might find it strange¡­"

    In the end, Reba decided to remove the door handle too, which left a hole in the door which allowed anyone to look inside the room without entering the room.

    "If he asks me anything, I will tell him that it broke when I was trying to repair the lock¡­"

    Angelica couldn''t take it anymore, so she decided to go to the bathroom and dip into the bathtub. But Reba came soon after and the rest was the story.

    ===

    Thanks, @winup, thanks for the gifts!

 Chapter 135 - Late Night Text

    "Anh! Yes~ Harder! Harder~!?" Angelica moaned.

    "Why are you so horny today?" Rudy asked as he increased his thrusting speed.

    "I was alone for the entire day. What else did you expect? You have to fill me up entirely and ravage my pussy inside out until I pass out~" Angelica responded while moaning.

    "You do know that I haven''t slept yet, right? And if I don''t get enough rest, my mind will start malfunctioning, and if that happens, my powers will go berserk. In other words, I want to sleep."

    Even though Rudy was saying that he didn''t want to stop banging Angelica. He knew that even if he went to bed and fell asleep, Angelica would still ride him until she was satisfied.

    "It feels strange to have sex in the living room couch. It feels exciting for some reason." Angelica stated.

    "Well, it''s our first time having sex in my house other than my room, so I guess that''s doing the trick," Rudy wondered.

    "I didn''t know changing ces could make sex more exciting. Let''s do it in your school next time." Angelica wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck, and legs around his waist. Then, she moved her face close to Rudy''s ears and whispered, "Or maybe in your mother''s bedroom."

    After hearing thest part, Rudy''s snake increased in size, and he ended up releasing his load inside Angelica''s cave.

    Angelica had learned to say the right things at the right time during sex to make it more exciting. She also enjoyed the change in Rudy''s expression.

    "Rather than a ghost, you are more suitable to be called a demon; a horny demon," Rudy said to Angelica.

    Surely, it was truly a strange thing. No son would ever dare to have sex in their parent''s room. It seemed wrong and illegal.

    After creampieing Angelica, Rudy pulled out his snake from her cave and leaned on the couch.

    SIGH!

    He took a deep breath and rxed.

    "I feel like I will fall asleep if I close my eyes¡­" he muttered.

    Angelica ced her head on Rudy''s shoulders and said, "Sleep then."

    "I am sure you will do what I think you will do. And I¡­ do not want to do that, not in the living room, at least."

    "Then let''s go to your room," she said.

    "Yeah, that''s what I am nning to do. I don''t want to sleep on the couch."

    Rudy could walk upstairs to his room with minimal effort, but he was toozy to do that. So he teleported to his room instead.

    However, he forgot to teleport Angelica with him.

    Rudyid down on his bed and closed his eyes, only to open them a few secondster because of the loud banging noise of the door of his room.

    Of course, it was Angelica, and she looked furious because Rudy left her behind.

    "How dare you leave me behind!" she yelled and jumped on top of him.

    Then, she hugged him and said, "I was so lonely."

    "I have never seen someone exaggerate as much as you," Rudy uttered without opening his eyes.

    "Aren''t you exaggerating about feeling exhausted too?" Angelica asked curiously. "You have spent more days without sleeping before this."

    "Yeah, but I don''t know why I am feeling sleepy. I mean¡­ I did use my powers, but not that much. I didn''t feel any mental stress as I didn''t use the powers that put an extra load on my brain. And¡­" After a brief pause, Rudy opened his eyes and said, "I did have more sex than usual."

    "Then you have to get used to it since now you officially have three girls to fuck any time you want," Angelica scoffed with a grin on her face.

    "I have yet to peg Alice, but I am not that desperate."

    "Lies!" Angelica squinted her eyes at Rudy and said, "You two were going at it, and I am sure you would have gone all the way if that man hadn''t interrupted you."

    "Hmm¡­ you might be right." Rudy hugged Angelica and closed his eyes after saying, "I love you."

    "I love you too. And that''s why, I am going to let you sleep now." Angelica got off from top of Rudy andid down beside him.

    "I am both surprised and disappointed at the same time," Rudy chuckled.

    "I don''t want you to think that I am annoying. I act like that only because I want your attention and love."

    "Alright then¡­ I will sleep now¡­"

    Rudy rxed his body and he was about to doze off when he heard his phone''s notification.

    "..."

    Rudy slowly opened his eyes with a little frustrated look on his phone and uttered, "What time is it, Angelica?"

    "It''s past 1 AM¡­"

    SIGH!

    Rudy raised his hand and used telekinesis to grab his phone without moving from his spot.

    "I don''t get calls or messages that often, and especially at night. But it might be Eric at this time since I don''t think anyone else would¡ª"

    Rudy was speaking while checking the message, and he stopped after seeing the sender''s name.

    "Who is it?" Angelica asked curiously and peeked in.

    "It''s Alice¡­"

    Rudy opened the message that said: [I miss you.]

    "Why did she send a message thiste?" Rudy wondered. "We have school tomorrow so¡­ I think Alice shouldn''t be awake."

    Rudy pondered for a while and uttered, "And I don''t remember any homework or assignments given by the school. Nor do we have any tests since our midterms ended a couple of days ago."

    "Why are you wasting your time in thinking all of this when you can just reply to her text and ask her why she is awake?" Angelica remarked with a question.

    "Never do that to a girl." Rudy sighed and muttered, "This happened with my girlfriend once when she messaged me at 2 AM. I asked her why she was up, and¡­"

    "And what?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "She blocked me¡­"

    "Why?"

    "Well, she was expecting ''I miss you too'' as a reply¡­"

    "Why don''t you respond to Alice with that too?"

    "Nah, I have something better in my mind.." Rudy sat up and said, "I will go visit her right now."

 Chapter 136 - Visiting Alice Late At Night

    Rudy got off the bed and said, "I am going to Alice''s house, do you want toe?"

    "Are you¡­ sure?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I mean¡­ I am sure you two are going to fuck, and I don''t want to be a third wheel when it''s her first time," Angelica responded in a low voice.

    Rudy smacked Angelica on the head and said, "You have to reply with yes or no."

    Angelica hugged Rudy and entered his body after saying, "Of course, I want toe. I spent a day without you, now I don''t want to spend the night alone¡­"

    "Let''s go then."

    Rudy locked up the ce from inside and teleported to Alice''s room.

    He wanted to surprise Alice by suddenly appearing in front of her. However, it didn''t turn out as he wanted.

    Rudy teleported to Alice''s bed, while Alice was sitting by the window; seemingly looking at the moon and the stars. She was ncing at her phone every second as though she was waiting for Rudy''s reply to her message.

    "...."

    ''Wow! I know I have seen her many times already, but she looks gorgeous in her pajamas. And the moonlight is reflecting on her window and spreading across the room, making her beauty even more stunning!'' Angelica said from inside Rudy''s body.

    ''You suck at describing, but then again¡­'' Rudy smiled at Alice and uttered inwardly: ''I can''t describe her beauty either.''

    Rudy wanted to let Alice be aware of his presence, but it was an awkward moment.

    "Why is he not replying¡­?" Alice asked herself.

    She stared at her screen for a while, and suddenly, her eyes widened as though she had seen something shocking.

    She ced her hand on her mouth and spoke, "What?! It''s 1: 11 AM?!"

    "It was 9 Pm a while ago!" she eximed in a low voice. "No wonder he didn''t reply. He must be sleeping."

    After eating dinner with George, Alice went to her room and started recalling everything that had happened today. She was lost in her good memories and eventually started daydreaming.

    "I am still awake," Rudy uttered casually.

    Alice jumped back after hearing a voice in her room, but her gaze quickly fell on Rudy, and she sighed in relief.

    SIGH!

    She ced her hand on her chest and uttered, "Don''t scare me like that."

    "That''s your first sentence after seeing me in your room at his hour?" Rudy asked with a surprised look on his face.

    Alice shrugged her shoulders and walked to the bed. "How else did you want me to react? Or should I say, what else did you want me to say?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe a little anxious or something?"

    "Well, I wanted to ask ''What are you doing here?'', but I already knew the answer to that, so there was no point in asking that. So I skipped all the questions and went straight to greet you," she scoffed softly.

    "So¡­ why are you here?" she then asked.

    "Since someone was missing me, I decided to give them a visit," Rudy replied with a grin on his face.

    "Wow. I didn''t know you woulde here, though. But I guess¡­ this is going to be a normal thing for me now¡­"

    "Yup."

    "Hey¡­ so we now won''t have to walk to school every day. You can simply teleport us there, right?!" she asked with an excited look on her face.

    "I am not a driver¡­ and no, we are not going to teleport to school every day."

    "Why not?!"

    "Us walking to school together in the early morning, anding back homete in the evening¡­" After a brief pause, Rudy continued, "Those are¡­ a very precious moment to me and for you too. I might sound childish and cringe right now, but believe me¡­"

    "...."

    Rudy smiled wryly at Alice and said, "You will miss those moments when you grow up. Because I did."

    Alice hugged Rudy and said, "It''s okay. I am here now."

    Alice felt guilty about reminding Rudy of the sad memories of his past life, and the only thing she could do tofort him was to give him a nice hug.

    "Alice¡­" Rudy stroked Alice''s hair and said, "There is someone I want you to meet."

    "Hmm?"

    Alice watched Rudy with a confused look on her face. However, she assumed Rudy would do something using his powers.

    A few secondster, Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and sat on hisp.

    "Aaa¡ª!" Alice yelled out loud, but she quickly covered her mouth after realizing it was Angelica.

    "Why would you yell after looking at me?" Angelica asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Anyone would yell if they saw someoneing out of someone''s body!" Alice retorted.

    Alice then turned to Rudy and said, "You did this on purpose to scare me, right?"

    "I swear I didn''t." Rudy shook his head and said, "I didn''t think She would make herself visible right away."

    Rudy was telling the truth, and it was Angelica who wanted to mess with Alice.

    Unlike with Reina, where Alice made herself visible in the pool to give some time to Reina toprehend; Here, she showed herself to Alice from the start. And it wasn''t a pleasant experience to watch someonee out of a body like that.

    Alice red at Angelica and said, "So you¡ª!"

    Knock~ Knock!

    Alice was interrupted by the knock on her door.

    "..."

    Alice and Rudy nced at each other with a surprised look on their faces and then nodded.

    "Yes, dad?" Alice said in a sleepy voice.

    "Are you okay, Alice?" George asked. "I heard a screaming from your room."

    "Yeah¡­ I was sleeping and when I opened my eyes, I saw the shadow of the tree branch on my window. I mistook it for a w and screamed."

    "Okay."

    "..."

    "..."

    "Good night, dad."

    "Night."

    Neither Alice nor Rudy, spoke a word until they heard the sound of footsteps going downstairs.

    Rudy had super-hearing ability, so he made sure to listen to the sound of the door closing before speaking again.

    SIGH!

    Alice sighed in relief and said, "I didn''t lock the door, so thank god, he didn''t open the door. Otherwise, we would be in big trouble."

    ===

    Thanks, @Exoloty, and @puremichigan, for the gift!

 Chapter 137 - Alice Meets Angelica

    "Why did you not lock the door?" Rudy asked and locked the door using telekinesis.

    "Why did you lock the door?!" Alice asked with a confused look on her face.

    "What do you mean? What if hees again and barges into your room without knocking the next time?"

    "Well, I will make sure to not yell, and he already went to sleep now. And besides, it''s honestly creepy to lock the door," Alice remarked. "You don''t lock the door of your room either, right?"

    "I don''t have a lock. But I guess¡­ you are right¡­" Rudy nodded and said, "It''s kind of weird to lock the door when parents are home."

    Alice stared at Angelica and sat on the bed beside him. She moved her hand to touch Angelica but quickly pulled her hand back because of fear.

    "So this is the ghost girl¡­" she muttered.

    "I have a name given by yours truly¡ª Rudy, so call me Angelica," Angelica uttered in a haughty tone. "Otherwise, I will call you a human girl."

    Alice turned to Rudy and said, "When you mentioned her, I thought she would be scary and give off an unfriendly vibe, but she is not scary at all. She is beautiful, and her pale skin is¡­ attractive."

    "Hmph! Not bad for human eyes" Angelica said.

    "But she is indeed unfriendly," Angelica added with a scoff.

    "I have no intention of being friends with you either." Angelica frowned her face and uttered, "Rudy is enough for me."

    "Angelica¡­" Rudy ced his chin on Angelica''s head and hugged her from behind.

    While Angelica leaned back and embraced Rudy''s warmth.

    After seeing that, Alice bit her lips and said, "I also want to sit on yourp!"

    "Heh!" Angelica smirked with a smug look on her face and waved her hand to shoo Alice. "Shoo! Shoo! Go away. This is my spot."

    Rudy smacked Angelica on the head and said, "Get off."

    "But¡­" Angelica gritted her teeth in frustration and got off Rudy''sp without saying anything.

    "Heh!" Alice snickered at Angelica and uttered, "Know your ce."

    Alice was happy that he chose her over Angelica, but she was wrong. When Alice tried to sit on Rudy''sp, he turned to the side and stretched his legs so no one would be able to sit.

    Rudy did that to prove hismitment about treating every girl on the same level and not giving them special treatment.

    Alice sat beside Rudy, or she wanted to, but Angelica jumped and sat beside Rudy.

    "..."

    However, one more side had left, so she sat on the other side and ced her hand on Rudy''s shoulder.

    Angelica did the same and grabbed Rudy''s hand in her hands. After seeing that, Alice grabbed Rudy''s other hand in her hands

    "It¡­ feels weird to have two absolutely beautiful girls sitting beside me with their heads on my shoulders and my hands in their hands. It''s an¡­ exhrating feeling that I didn''t know I needed¡­" Rudy uttered in a low voice.

    "Yeah, I bet. You are a lucky boy who has a hare," Angelicamented.

    "But honestly¡­" Rudy let out a weary sigh and uttered, "It''s going to be a pain to handle all of you together."

    Rudy knew that not all the girls in his harem would miraculously get along in the first meeting. But it wasn''t certain that they would hate them either.

    Rudy already expected a few catfights, and he was ready for that as long as he didn''t get involved because for him, poking an angry girl was the same as taking the food out from a hungry lion''s mouth.

    Rudy closed his eyes and enjoyed thefort he was getting from Angelica and Alice¡ª although they both were ring at each other like a nemesis.

    Rudy let his consciousness fade away and fall asleep. But he was woken up by Alice.

    Angelica knew Rudy was sleepy, so she didn''t make any moves, but Alice wasn''t aware of that.

    "I am surprised you didn''t pull any moves on me yet¡­" Alice said with a grin on his face.

    "You said you miss me, so I came here to destroy your loneliness. And besides, a rtionship is not all about sex, it''s about love too. While lust and love do constantly battle each other, they both are the two sides of the coin¡­"

    Rudy paused for a while and continued, "I take that back. They are not the two sides of coins."

    "Why?"

    "In the future, people have sex without being in a rtionship, but it''s not like it doesn''t happen now; it has just be moremon and people are open about it," Rudy stated.

    "Is that a bad thing?" Alice wondered.

    "I am no one to judge. I am no saint or a devil, and I don''t know what''s right or what''s wrong. My right can be someone''s wrong, and someone''s right can be my wrong." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, I don''t care either way."

    "Wow, you just gave a weird speech at a time like this¡­" Alice muttered.

    Angelica shot a nce at Alice and said, "He do be like that sometimes. You just get used to it."

    "Back to the topic¡­" Rudy kept his eyes close and uttered, "You are an innocent girl who has never masturbated before. So I highly doubt you would message me¡­ or should I say, you would give me a booty call."

    "I am not a horndog, you know?" he added.

    "He is just saying that because we were fucking like rabbits for the past 4 hours, and he is satisfied with me now," Angelica quipped with a remark.

    Rudy opened his eyes and shook his head at Angelica as though he was regretting bringing her with him.

    SIGH!

    He sighed in disbelief and turned to Alice to see her reaction, only to find her grinning at me.

    "Uhh¡­?"

    "And here I was going to let you have your way with my body, so you could satisfy yourself."

    "....."

 Chapter 138 - A New Power?

    "Umm¡­ as much as I want to jump on that offer, currently, I am too sleepy to make any decision. And I would have agreed if it wasn''t your first time."

    Rudy leaned on Alice and ced his head on her shoulder.

    "Right now, I would rather prefer a hug than sex," he said n a calm and sleepy voice.

    Alice nced at Angelica because she wanted to see how she would react after seeing Rudy choosing her shoulder to lean. But much to her surprise, Angelica''s expression was neutral.

    She wanted to ask ''Why are you not angry?'' as Alice would have surely gotten angry if Rudy had leaned on Angelica''s shoulder instead.

    However, she didn''t ask as she now knew that Rudy wanted to sleep.

    She could help but recall the incident that happened in the bus where he was acting weird after she woke him up from his sleep. She didn''t want to repeat that.

    But unfortunately, bad luck had struck Alice.

    She didn''t want to move, but she suddenly needed to go to the washroom.

    ''I got scared 3 times in a row and now¡­'' Alice ced and pressed her hands on her cave with a painful expression on her face.

    ''I would have to hold it in normally, but¡­ I also got wet when he touched me¡­ no, there is no point in lying.'' Alice shook her head and uttered inwardly: ''I was wet a long time before that.''

    ''I don''t know what''s wrong with my body, but I feel itchy down there whenever I think about Rudy¡­''

    Angelica was staring at Alice with an amused look on her face.

    ''What''s wrong with her? She is acting so weird suddenly. Did she get possessed by a ghost or something?'' she wondered.

    Angelica then noticed Alice was touching her cave.

    ''Is she masturbating? What a lewd girl!''

    "She is not a pervert like you," Rudy suddenly uttered with his eyes closed.

    "Huh?" Alice was confused, but Angelica was left baffled.

    "How did you read my mind?!" She asked. "You can only read thoughts that are directed to you, not to others."

    Rudy finally opened his eyes and said, "I am not sure myself, but when I closed my eyes to sleep, my consciousness slowly drifted away. And then, I heard Alice''s voice. At first, I assumed I was hearing things because Alice would never talk about getting wet, but I guess she is not an innocent girl anymore."

    Alice''s face flushed after hearing that. She got off the bed and said, "I am going to the washroom!"

    Alice opened the door of her room and went to the washroom.

    "I didn''t hear the sound of her going downstairs¡­" Angelica muttered.

    "They have two washrooms. One is on the ground floor, and another is on the upper floor," Rudy replied. "But it was created afterward."

    "Just curious, but have you had a sleepover in Alice''s room too?" Angelica asked.

    "A lot. Alice and I were so close back then that people mistook us as siblings," Rudy said with a distant smile on his face.

    "Siblings who fuck each other¡­" Angelica muttered.

    Rudy shook his head at Angelica and said, "You did not just say that."

    "What¡­? I only speak the truth," Angelica responded with a shoulder shrug.

    "You are bing more and more perverted. I am worried about my harem members¡­"

    "Anyway, how did you read my mind?" Angelica squinted her eyes and said, "Did you get yet another ability?"

    "I don''t think so¡­" Rudy pondered for a while and uttered, "I think this is more like an evolved version of telepathy."

    "And¡­ what''s it called?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Umm¡­ mind-reading¡­ maybe?"

    "How is that any different from telepathy¡­.?" Angelica asked with a confused look on her face. "They both are the same, right?"

    "Not exactly. Telepathy has so many restrictions, while mind reading is like¡­ Reading all the thoughts of people as long as I am touching them. It has no limits, and¡­ I can even see what they imagine."

    "Okay, I am so confused that I am regretting asking you about this," Angelica said with a straight face.

    "Let me give you a practical example." Rudy ced his hand on Angelica''s head and said, "Imagine something."

    ''Rudy''s big cock¡­''

    Rudy''s face twitched from the corner, and he smacked Angelica on the head.

    "I said imagine, not think."

    "What''s the difference?!"

    "Create an image in your mind or a video¡­"

    Angelica closed her eyes and imagined something.

    "..."

    She then opened her eyes with an excited look on her face and asked, "Did you see it?"

    "I didn''t."

    "You are lying! I know you saw it! Your facial expression says it all!" Angelica retorted.

    "I shouldn''t have tested this on you, and why am I even surprised. I should have expected you to think something like that since your head is full of nothing but indecent thoughts," Rudy remarked.

    Angelica puffed her cheeks and said, "Your mind is too!"

    "Yeah, it might be, but not as much as yours."

    Angelica red at Rudy for a few seconds and started crying. She covered her face with her hands and sniffed

    "..."

    "You are so mean!"

    "..."

    She peeked at Rudy from the gap of her fingers and made the sniffing sound again.

    "...."

    "Come on~ I thought you wouldfort me!" Angelica groaned and hugged Rudy.

    "We have spent a lot of time together, and I know everything about you¡­." Rudy then recalled he didn''t know anything about her past. "I take that back too."

    ''I did try to look for Angelica''s past, but the only clue I found was the school uniform she was wearing. I can find her real name by searching for the school, but this town doesn''t have that uniform,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    A few secondster, Alice returned and saw Angelica hugging Rudy.

    "Are you two going to¡­?"

    "No, of course not."

    "You know¡­" Alice squirmed a little and said, "I kind of¡­ want to do it¡­"

 Chapter 139 Innocence Level Over 9000!

    <h4>Chapter 139 Innocence Level Over 9000!</h4>

    "Uhh... are you horny?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "I think I am. I can''t forget what we did today in the park, and I keep thinking about it. And when I think about it, I get wet and feel itchy around my vagina¡­" Alice muttered with a flushed face.

    "Well, that''s normal, and teenagers¡­ humans¡­" Rudy corrected himself and said, "We make mistakes at the wrong time, and that''s why they are called mistakes. Right now, you are horny and the only thing you can think about is¡­ well, sex."

    "But we are in a rtionship now, and it''s okay if we do it¡­" Alice muttered.

    "That''s right, but it''s not given that we should directly jump on it, you know?" Rudy pulled Alice on the bed using telekinesis and ced her beside him. Then, he rested his head on her shoulder and continued, "Unlike me, who is an adult from inside, you are still a high schooler. You can take your time to adjust to the things in the rtionship first before advancing it to the next step."

    "When I asked about your decision, you said you want to do it with me. Did I say anything to you when you said that?" Alice asked Rudy with a judging look on her face.

    "No¡­"

    "That''s it. If I didn''t want to do it, I would have asked you to wait for a few weeks, but I didn''t. And I am sure you would never try to do anything to me against my wish. But I want to do it. I am curious about it, and that''s not the only reason," Alice stated with a serious look on her face.

    The tone of Alice''s voice and the expression on her face showed Rudy how serious Alice was.

    It wasn''t as though Alice suddenly turned into a lewd girl after entering Rudy''s harem; they both had some fun in the waterpark. And they were going to go all the way in the evening after they returned from the waterpark, but they were blue-balled by George.

    While Rudy had Angelica to have fun with, Alice was alone, and she had been left hanging since then.

    Alice kissed Rudy and said, "In the evening, when you inserted your finger inside me, I felt good, and I was about to¡­ cum. But you stopped and then said you wanted to try something. I have been trying to cum since then¡­. Please¡­ end this suffering."

    Curious, Rudy raised his brow with a judging look on his face and asked, "You do know that you can finger yourself and masturbate too, right?"

    "I¡­ can¡­.?" Alice asked with a curious yet confused look on her face.

    Rudy and Angelica facepalmed themselves, and Rudy muttered, "I am speechless."

    While Angelica said, "Come on, you can''t be this innocent."

    "No¡­ I mean, I knew I could finger myself, but I didn''t know I would be able to cum too. I thought that only happens when the man you love fingers you¡­"

    Alice was feeling ashamed and embarrassed for not knowing that. But it wasn''t her fault.

    "I think the school should add masturbating into sex education too. Who knows, there might be other innocents like you?" Rudy wondered.

    "I¡­ don''t think so." Angelica shook her head and said, "She is either lying about everything or acting. Or she is an idiot for not knowing the basic stuff."

    Alice frowned her face and red at Angelica. She furrowed her brows and said, "Shut up, you pervert! I bet you have been a pervert since you were ten years old!"

    "Who knows?" Angelica shrugged her shoulders and said, "I don''t remember anything about my past, so I might as well be one. But, I am sure, I wasn''t. Because Rudy made me a pervert."

    Alice''s re turned to Rudy after hearing that.

    "But don''t you worry, once his massive cock is inside your virgin pussy, you will be a pervert too. You just wouldn''t be able to resist the pleasure of his cock; it''s otherworldly," Angelica said with a proud look on her face.

    "Rudy¡­" Alice bit her lips and said, "Please fuck me. I can''t be the only girl in your harem whom you haven''t fucked."

    "Oh,e on~!" Rudy groaned and red at Angelica for saying all that.

    "What¡­? I just helped you getid¡­"

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and stared at Alice with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Are you sure of this?" he asked in a calm voice. "Once we have done it, there will be no going back. We would have crossed all the limits and have be true lovers."

    "Yes. I am sure of it," Alice said with a confident look on her face.

    Rudy chuckled at Alice after seeing the confident look on her face. He spread his arms and said, "Come here."

    Alice grinned at Rudy and dashed at him to hug him. But, Rudy kissed her instead.

    They kissed and kissed until Rudy nced at Angelica from the corner of his eyes, only to find her looking at them with squinted eyes.

    "Where is my thanks?" she asked.

    Alice ced her hands around Rudy''s head to block his view and kissed Rudy even more. Then, she nced at Angelica from the corner of her eyes and smirked at her.

    Angelica''s face twitched from all the sides, and she gritted her teeth and muttered, "She is an innocent demon."

    Rudy moved his hands to Alice''s chest and squeezed them. But Alice wanted more.

    She moved her face to his ears and whispered, "Take it off."

    Rudy immediately stripped Alice''s top and his shirt and pushed her on the bed. He pinned her and looked into her eyes before sucking her breasts.

    He pinched her nipples, bit her nipples, and he did everything he could to make the forey as pleasurable as possible.

    Then, he moved to the main dish.

    He pulled down Alice''s panties and licked his lips after seeing Alice''s wet cave.

    "Thanks for the food~" he said and started sucking Alice''s cave.

    ===

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 140 Silence Before the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 140 Silence Before the Storm</h4>

    "Hey! What are you¡ª Anh~" she moaned. "What are you doing?!"

    "I am eating your virgin pussy," Rudy replied in a muffled voice as he started eating Alice''s cave.

    "Don''t¡ª nnn~ Don''t do that. It''s dirty~"

    "You sucked my cock like your favorite popsicle, so let me lick your pussy like my favorite¡­ pussy¡­"

    Rudy couldn''te up with anything better, but it wasn''t his fault. No one would be able to think straight in a special situation like this.

    Meanwhile, Angelica had started masturbating and both Rudy and Alice could hear her soft moan. She couldn''t help herself after watching her man eating his nemesis'' cave like that.

    Rudy slowly inserted his tongue inside Alice''s cave, but he didn''t force it too much. He let him go until it could and started moving it.

    However, that was too much for Alice, and she ended up orgasming with a loud moan.

    "Aanmh~!" she filled the house with her moan.

    Of course, Rudy quickly covered her mouth by cing his lips on her lips, but it was already toote.

    Rudy instantly activated his super sense and heard a rustling sound from downstairs. He waited for a while, and it looked as though he had frozen; he was that still.

    A few secondster, Rudy finally moved and turned to Alice.

    "Your father''s room is right below your room?" Rudy asked with a confused and curious look on his face. "Back then, it was a guest room, right?"

    "Yes." Alice nodded and said, "The air conditioner of his room is broken, so he sleeps in the guest''s room."

    ''But it''s¡­ winter¡­''

    Rudy raised his brow and sensed the entire area with all his sensory powers, including electrification. He looked for all the electric signals in the house and confirmed that the air conditioner of the guest''s room ¡ª where George was sleeping¡ª wasn''t on, after all.

    ''Okay, these many clues are enough for me. There is something going on with George, and I have to find out everything before it''s toote.''

    Alice hugged Rudy and said, "I guess we can''t do it after all."

    "..."

    "I am sure I will moan with every thrust, and¡­ yeah, let''s not do it today. Maybe we will do it when dad is not home," she said with a dejected look on her face.

    Of course, Rudy couldn''t see her face because she was hugging him, but her voice was enough for him to feel her emotions.

    "Why don''t you just go and do it somewhere else?" Angelica suggested.

    "Oh! Right, we can do that!" Alice came back to her cheerful self and said, "Your mom works the night shift, right? So that means no one is your home."

    "¡­."

    "Let''s go!" she said cheerfully.

    "Let''s not go." Rudy ced his hands on Alice''s shoulders and said, "We can''t do it at my home."

    "Why not? You fuck Angelica there all the time, no?" She remarked.

    "Yeah, but it''s different with you. You are going to moan, and unlike your house where there is a space between two houses, my neighborhood is packed with houses sharing the same walls."

    After a brief pause, he continued, " And if you moan, you are going to get the entire neighborhood at my doorstep in the morning toin."

    "But I am sure Angelica yells all the time too¡­" Alice muttered under her breath.

    "Of course, she does. But don''t forget that she is a ghost and no one can see or hear her. So no matter how loud she moans, we are safe," Rudy asserted.

    Alice bit her lips and said, "Why is this happening? Just when I finally became lovers with you¡­"

    Rudy caressed Alice''s face and said in a gentle voice, "If you really want to have sex with me, then we can go to other ces."

    "Like?!" she chirped.

    "Umm¡­ forest?"

    "No."

    "Park¡­? Garden¡­?"

    "Nuu¡­"

    "Mountains¡­? On the tree?"

    "Absolutely not. It''s our first time, so I want to do it more¡­ natural ce¡­"

    "Well, trees, forest, mountains, they are all natural ces¡­" Rudy said with a soft scoff.

    "Not that natural!"

    Rudy pondered for a few seconds to find a suitable ce to have sex, but nothing came to his mind. The ces he suggested were the ces that no one visited, especially at night. So there was no one to see or hear them until miles away, and they could do whatever they wanted without worrying about anything.

    Of course, there were also other ces where no one visited at night, but they weren''t suitable to have sex, and if anyone saw them, they would bebeled as exhibitionists.

    Rudy turned to Angelica and asked, "You are a pervert, so you should know the ces where I can have sex with Alice."

    Angelica squinted her eyes at Rudy and said, "You do know that I have spent way less time in this worldpared to you? And I haven''t even been to many ces."

    "Like I have¡­" Rudy sighed.

    Alice also tried to think of the ces, but her knowledge on that topic was close to nonexistent.

    SIGH!

    She sighed and jumped on the bed with a dejected look on her face. Then, she curled up and said, "Maybe this is the sign that we shouldn''t do it? Maybe it''s our fate?"

    "Yeah, right. There is no such thing as fate, and even if there is, I will make sure to change it my way," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice. "I can have any power I wish to have, who is there to stop me?"

    "Then how about you think of a suitable ce?" Angelica remarked and ruined the whole moment.

    "You had to do this, huh?" Rudy sighed and thought, ''I may have sounded arrogant there, but I only said that to make Alice feel good.''

    Alice was a weak-minded girl, and anything small could affect her greatly. That''s why, Rudy didn''t want Alice to take the current situation seriously.

    Suddenly, a suitable ce came into Rudy''s mind.

    "Alice, you wait here for a minute, I will be right back."

    After saying that, Rudy immediately teleported to the waterpark to take Reina''s permission to have sex there.

    That night, Rudy ended two lives, and his wrath has never been so rageful.

 Chapter 141 Calm Before the Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 141 Calm Before the Cmity</h4>

    Rudy couldn''t think of any better ce than Reina''s waterpark. It met all the criteria he needed to have sex; no one was around. It was a vast ce, so moans wouldn''t matter.

    Reina moaned too, and they even did it outside in the open, so that was enough for Rudy to reassure Alice.

    However, he couldn''t just take Alice there and have sex; he first had to take Reina''s remission and exin the situation, too.

    Rudy teleported to the waterpark but ended up in a pool.

    "..."

    Rudy wasn''t wearing a shirt as he had taken it off in Alice''s room, but he was still wearing his pants and his phone was inside.

    SIGH!

    Rudy got out of the pool and took out his phone from his pocket. And as he had expected, it wasn''t turning on.

    However, Rudy did not need to worry about his phone, since he could easily restore it. He moved his hand to the phone and started restoring the phone, but suddenly, his ears twitched as they caught a disturbance in the atmosphere.

    Now, Rudy had something else to worry about, so he threw his phone in the pool and decided he would buy a new one tomorrow as he did not need to worry about money.

    He activated his see-through ability and nced around the water park as he began walking towards Reina''s office.

    "...?" Rudy squinted his eyes after seeing two figures in Reina''s office. Reina was sleeping on the bed and the other figure was standing on the other side of the door with their back facing Rudy.

    "Who is with Reina?" Rudy wondered. "Did her little sistere to visit her or something?"

    However, his eyes soon widened when he recognized the back of the figure.

    Rudy didn''t waste his time walking, running, or flying to Reina''s Office, he teleported there and grabbed the figure from his neck.

    It was none other than the guard who Reina had fired yesterday because of his nasty behavior.

    "What¡­" Rudy choked the guard and red into his eyes. If res could kill, the guard would have died over a million times in a second.

    "What are you doing here?" Rudy asked in a cold, emotionless voice.

    Of course, the guard wasn''t able to utter a word, but not because Rudy was choking him, he was simply too scared to open his mouth.

    In Rudy''s cold eyes, he had seen a never-ending abyss, and that was enough for him to realize what was going to happen next.

    He knew that the words he would speak might be hisst words. His life memories started shing before his eyes, but instead of happy moments, he could only recall the fear he had experienced in his life that was nothingpared to the fear he was experiencing right now.

    Rudy nced at Reina to see her fast asleep on the bed. He inspected her body from head to toe to make sure the guard hadn''t tried to do anything funny to her.

    Luckily, Rudy arrived at the right time. However, his question still remained unanswered.

    "How did you get in here?" he asked.

    When Rudy left the waterpark in the evening, he had made sure to confirm Reina had properly locked the main gate, the waterpark gate, and her office''s door.

    Rudy and Reina had spent a night together and neither of them had slept in two days, but unlike Rudy, Reina was a human, and she needed to rest her body to be able to work properly.

    Thus, Reina was lost in a deep sleep, and she probably wouldn''t have woken up until it was toote.

    "Are you still not going to answer?" Rudy knew that he wouldn''t be able to hold his fury for much longer, so he teleported them both to the faraway mountains, where no one came.

    Then, he fired aser beam from his eyes and made two holes in the guard''s chest. But he still wanted an answer, so he immediately restored his body and brought him back to life¡ª- although he wasn''t sure if the guard had died or not.

    Rudy didn''t have the power to revive the dead, even by restoring them. For some reason, his powers were the opposite of life, they were not meant to make life, but to take them.

    "Answer me! How did you break into the waterpark?!" Rudy asked in a rather demonic voice.

    The guard couldn''tprehend Rudy''s powers. He was still trying to fathom what had happened a few seconds ago. He was at the waterpark in Reina''s office, but he suddenly found himself in apletely different part of the world.

    "Forget it. I will just read your mind!"

    Rudy had acquired the new power of reasoning mind, but he got it a few minutes ago, and he wasn''t sure how it worked and what were the consequences of using it.

    However, Rudy couldn''t care about the guard''s life. It was the perfect chance to test the limits and the capabilities of his newly gained power. Rudy grabbed the guard''s head and started reading his mind.

    The guard''s name was Mark, and he was the seventh son of his family. He lived a decent life in an upper-middle-ss family, but that was it.

    Rudy read Mark''s mind and nearly crushed his head with his hands in anger.

    Mark had used another way to enter the waterpark, and that was from the other side of the park.

    The park had boundaries made from the wall, and there was another old gate that was never opened, not even once. And the gate itself was protected with spike-fence. The area behind the gate was an empty lot that belonged to Reina''s parents, where they wanted to build an amusement park.

    Since the area was mostly dested where no one came, it was left unprotected. And Mark used that to break in. But there was more.

    Mark had the key to open Reina''s office, and it was given by none other than the loan shark¡ªScott.

 Chapter 142 Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 142 Cmity</h4>

    Even though Rudy had scared Scott away and warned him not to get involved with him or Reina anymore, he didn''t learn his lesson.

    Rudy had used his powers in front of Scott, and as expected for his personality, Scott wanted to catch Rudy using his powers red-handedly, record footage and spread them everywhere.

    Scott knew he would never be able to win against Rudy in any way possible, so the only thing he could do was to destroy him socially.

    In truth, Mark had also tried to break inst night when Rudy and Reina were having fun, but Reina''s moan drew Mark away.

    He thought there was a howling dog in the waterpark. The next day¡ª today¡ª he came again in disguise and entered the waterpark for the first time. He searched through the waterpark to see if there was any guard dog, but after inspecting for 10 minutes, he didn''t find anything and left.

    Soon after, Rudy and Alice had arrived.

    After confirming that there was no dog in the waterpark, Mark broke in at night.

    However, he still needed a way to enter Reina''s office, and the key was given to him by Scott.

    ''Destroy her, her life, and do whatever you want with her. Break her to the core!'' Scott had told him.

    After reading Mark''s mind, Rudy''s fury was over the roof. Still, it wasn''t as destructive as it was when he obliterated the tunnel.

    The mountains in the area started shaking so hard that theva floating deep in their crusts erupted volcanoes. Rivers ofva flowed between the mountains, and the heating from them was melting the rocks in their way.

    The red cover ofva illuminated the dark scene, and naturally, it reflected on Rudy and Mark''s eyes too.

    "Tell me, what shall I do with you?" Rudy asked in a cold and raspy voice, unsuitable to his look and age.

    Mark looked into Rudy''s eyes as the volcanos behind exploded and erupted even more magma erupted and moltenva rocks with debrisnded near Rudy.

    The vicious smile on Rudy''s face and the lifeless re in his red eyes made Rudy look like a¡­ demon.

    Rudy used pyrokinesis and poured fire into Mark''s body.

    "Arrgh!" he screamed in pain.

    Mark''s body started glowing with fire and began to explode before turning into ashes. However, before Mark could die, Rudy restored his body again.

    "Please¡­ kill me¡­." Mark preferred to die rather than suffer, just like one would.

    "Not so soon."

    This time, Rudy used hydrokinesis, and instead of fire, Mark''s body was filled with water.

    Mark''s stomach slowly started bulging as Rudy poured more and more water into his mouth. A few secondster, Mark''s lungs were filled with water, and he was having a hard time breathing.

    However, Rudy didn''t stop until the water came out of Mark''s ears, nose, eyes, and two other holes.

    Once Rudy felt Mark''s heartbeat fading away, he restored Mark andughed out loud.

    "This is fun~"

    Then, Rudy swung Mark in the air after saying, "It''s getting hot here, right? Go feel the cold freeze in the sky."

    Rudy had thrown Zach so high in the sky that he knew Mark wouldn''te down for at least a few seconds.

    Rudy nced around the area and noticed it was more destructive than he had imagined.

    "Wow. This is my first time seeing a live volcanic eruption." Rudy stretched his hands in the air and yawned.

    Suddenly, debris fell on Rudy''s head and covered his hair with fire.

    "..."

    Rudy stroked his hair and shrugged the debris from his head.

    "Hmm. It doesn''t feel hot." Rudy stepped into theva and his shoes immediately melted, but nothing happened to his legs.

    "In fact, I don''t feel anything."

    Rudy collectedva in his hands and smeared his face with it.

    "It feels like I just stepped under the sun in summer noon¡­"

    Rudy wanted to try something, so he collectedva in his hands again and opened his mouth. Then, he slowly drank theva and gulped down to swallow it.

    "It tastes like¡­ bread?"

    Rudy couldn''t describe the taste as it was his, in fact, anyone''s first time tasting the hotva of the volcano.

    Rudy wanted to take another sip to figure out the taste better, but he was out of time.

    "Aaaaa!"

    Mark''s faded scream was slowly bing clear, seemingly, he was about to go ''st'' on the surface soon.

    However, before he could touch the ground, Rudy grabbed Mark by his cor with one hand and flew towards the volcano.

    Mark realized what Rudy was trying to do.

    "No, please. Don''t do that," he begged Rudy while crying.

    "Huh? Did you say ''kill me'' a few minutes ago? I am doing what you asked me to do," Rudy uttered in an innocent voice.

    "No, please no! I don''t want to die like that! Please forgive me! I won''t do anything now! I swear!" Mark bellowed.

    "Only if people could change this easily¡­ this world could have been a better ce¡­" Rudy uttered in a solemn voice with a distant look on his face.

    "I swear! Please, believe me! If I ever do something bad again, you can kill me right there and there!" Mark begged for his life. "Please, spare me. I won''t do anything. I was forced by Scott!"

    Rudy furrowed his brows at Mark and said, "I read your memories, and you were the one who went to Scott to tell him about me. And¡­ weren''t you the one who asked Scott for a reward to do his work?"

    "Ye..s. It was me, but Scott gave me his contact information. And even if I hadn''t epted his offer¡­ he would have sent someone else," Mark managed to stutter. He knew that he was at Rudy''s mercy.

    "No shit. As if I would have never figured it out myself." Rudy frowned his face at Mark and said, "If you stick your hand in shit, obviously you are going to stink."

    "I have told you everything. Please let me go now."

    "Sure¡­"

    Rudy let go of Mark, and his body fell into the raging volcano that turned him into ashes as soon he hit theva.

 Chapter 143 Cryokinesis

    <h4>Chapter 143 Cryokinesis</h4>

    Rudynded on the edge of the volcano and enjoyed the heating from it. To him, the heat from the ragingva felt like the steam of warm water.

    "I was aware of the physical resistance of my body, but I am honestly surprised by this. I guess I should have checked my limits as soon as I got my powers."

    Rudy gazed at the raging volcano with a lifeless re in his eyes and said, "If this can''t hurt me¡­ what can?"

    Still, Rudy had no way to know the limits of his powers. In fact, he was genuinely perplexed but very certain at the same time about his powers.

    "There is no way that I got these powers with that gene experiment. That makes no sense."

    Rudy controlled the eruption of the volcano with his finger using his pyrokinesis, just like one controls a machine with a remote.

    "I have been thinking about this for days now, but now, I am sure. First of all, how can a gene experiment send me back in time? It sounds factually impossible," Rudy muttered.

    ''The gene experiment was done on my body, and that body died with me when I somehow came back in time. Even if genes could affect the brain and might give powers like super strength, or maybe even telekinesis. But going back in time?''

    Rudy shook his head and continued, "That''s impossible."

    "The concept of time itself and the rules abiding by it is something no one has ever been able to understand. And let''s just say that the gene experiment did give me the power to go back in time, but I didn''t go back in time; I came to another world, or so I think. Because there weren''t the apocalypse, fairies, and such things in my world. Or maybe¡­ I was simply oblivious to all that?"

    "But how am I going to exin the abandoned tunnel? Even though I rarely left my town, I should have at least heard about it. And what about the apocalypse? That never happened in my past life, and I am damn sure of it."

    "In my past life, I spent those 5 years doing¡­ huh?" Rudy raised his brow and muttered, "What happened in my world in those 5 years? Why can''t I remember it? I remember Everything except that 5-year blip¡­"

    "So if I didn''t get powers by the gene experiment, how¡­ did I get them? And what am I exactly?"

    Rudy had too many questions piled up, and the mysteries weren''t ending. However, Rudy was more than certain that he would find all the answers once he unraveled the first mysteries. He thought that one answer would lead to the discoveries of other questions.

    Still, right now, Rudy had something else to take care of.

    Rudynded on the ground where the Lava hadn''t reached yet. Then, he touched the flowingva spreading in the area and used pyrokinesis to control it.

    "I have to stop this eruption or who knows how much it might spread," He muttered. "Since I am the one who caused it, I am responsible to stop it."

    However, creating a volcanic eruption was a lot easier than stopping it.

    Rudy had to cool down, or at least lower the temperature of the crust that was in the core of the earth.

    "Yeah, I don''t know how to do it¡­"

    Instead of stopping the volcanic eruption, Rudy thought of something else.

    "Why should I try to calm it down when I can simply cool it down?"

    Rudy was going to use Cryokinesis, which allowed him to create and control ice at will.

    Sure, he could calm down the volcano without using Cryokinesis, but that would have taken him more time than it would take him to freeze them.

    He wanted to take care of the volcano and visit Scott, to send him to hell.

    Rudy jumped in the air and hovered between the raging volcano. Then, he raised his hands in the air and spread them.

    Soon, the air in the area turned cold, and theva immediately turned intoyers of rocks with the speed of light.

    In a few seconds, all the volcano had frozen, but Rudy didn''t stop there. He kept going until the snow covered the mountains, and soon, the entire area turned from hell to heaven.

    "..."

    Rudy lost his strength and fell to the ground. Since the snow had covered everything, Rudy was buried under the snow.

    There was silence, but a sharp wind sound echoed in the air that sounded simr to a howl.

    Rudy''s hand emerged from the snow, and then he sat up with his eyes wide open.

    "This was my first time using this much telekinesis." Rudy ced his hand on his hand and uttered, "But surprisingly, I don''t feel mentally stressed; just a little tired."

    Rudy jumped in the air and stared at the scenery for a few minutes to make sure the volcanoes had truly calmed down. He didn''t want them to erupt again and cause earthquakes and destruction.

    But luckily, the mountains were deserted and no one went there because it was impossible to go there. They had to pass through many hills, valleys, caves, and narrow pathways to go there. Unless, of course, they used a helicopter.

    But why would someone go there?

    Sure, they would have caught the frequencies of volcanic eruptions, but that''s exactly why they would want to stay away from there for at least a few days. Furthermore, Rudy had already taken care of the damage he had caused.

    Even if someone decides toe there, they would be left baffled and a new myth would be born.

    Rudy looked at his hands before looking up at the sky.

    "It''s so calm and soothing; just like how it was when I took myst breaths in my past life. This world is a great ce with unimaginable mysteries waiting ahead for us. So why do they don''t take care of it?"

    "Well, time to hunt another prey."

    After saying that, Rudy soared through the sky to punish his prey. He visited Scott as a grim reaper to take his life.

 Chapter 144 Breaking Laws

    <h4>Chapter 144 Breaking Laws</h4>

    "Honestly, if I can defeat anyone that easily, it bes¡­ boring. I want to test my fighting skills using my powers, but I can''t test them on anyone. I wonder if there is someone I can spar with to sharpen my skills even more," Rudy muttered with an amused look on his face.

    Rudy was far away from where he was supposed to be, so he first teleported to the water park and made his way to Scott''s house.

    "How did Scott get the key to Reina''s office?" Rudy wondered on his way to Scot''s house.

    ''Did Reina''s parents give the keys to Scott''s family as a down payment? But that doesn''t make any sense.''

    "I will just ask Scott and get all my answers¡­" Rudy furrowed his brows and muttered, "I said I would kill anyone who tried to kill me or dared to hurt my loved ones. And I meant it."

    "But¡­ I let Scott go, even when he tried to run me over with his car. I wanted to send a message through him. I expected him to be a scaredy-cat and lose his mind, but I guess he can''t lose it if he doesn''t have a brain in the first ce."

    Of course, Rudy was a human, and he had morals and ideals like everyone else in the world.

    Just because one had the power, doesn''t mean they would rule the world or destroy it. The same was with being a superhero. One couldn''t possibly save everyone in the world, even with the greatest power.

    The world has its own way of doing things, and everything was perfectly bnced as it should be. However, sometimes, when it became unbnced, disasters urred and everything eventually went back to how it was before.

    Rudy had no intention of interfering with the world order, as long as it didn''t interfere with him first.

    Simrly, it was the same with and for everyone.

    Rudy could do anything he wanted using his powers and be unstoppable, but Rudy had no intention of that.

    He simply wanted to live his life in peace and give the best and the happiest life possible to his loved ones.

    And if someone tried to destroy that dream of Rudy, there was no forgiveness, no mercy, only death.

    Rudy was never going to repeat the same mistake he did by sparing Scott that day.

    "But it''s still not toote to fix that mistake," Rudy uttered in a solemn voice.

    As Rudy was flying, he noticed he had no idea where Scott lived.

    "Where am I even going?" he wondered with a sigh.

    Rudy recalled his memories and focused on the documents he had read about the loan in Reina''s office. It has the address of the private bank that belonged to Scott''s family.

    "Got it!"

    Rudy flew to the bank to get more information and Scott''s address. He didn''t bother to stealthily break into the bank, he crashed in from the top.

    The rms went off, but Rudy immediately disabled all of them within a split second using his electrification ability.

    "How will I find the address, though?" Rudy wondered.

    Rudy activated his see-through ability and nced around the bank.

    "I will have to read every single document here for that, and it''s not even guaranteed that I will find it here."

    Rudy had no time or mood to do that, so he once again used his electrification ability and essed the bank servers. Then, he narrowed down the search resets in his mind and searched for the bank employees.

    He instantly found Scott''s bio-data andughed out loud.

    "Sometimes, I get frightened by my own genius¡­"

    With his superpowers, Rudy could utilize his intelligence to the maximum.

    Rudy jumped and crashed on the ceiling, before flying away. He made another hole even though he could simply exit through the first hole.

    "I haven''t been into this area, so I don''t really know the names of the streets and stuff¡­" he muttered.

    At that time, Rudy missed his phone like never before¡ª except for the time when he was in the mood and wanted to watch cultured videos.

    Rudynded on the street to read the signs and followed the way. After around 5 minutes, he reached Scott''s house.

    It was a big mansion, even bigger than the one thendlord had.

    "They take high interest and confiscate their properties if they don''t pay loans in time." Rudy looked at the mansion and uttered, "And this is how they spend that money."

    Rudy jumped andnded on top of the mansion before activating his see-through ability. He nced around the mansion and saw many people were living there, unlike thendlord''s house that was empty.

    Rudy had no need to hurt those people as his prey was only Scott.

    "Where is that piece of shit¡­?"

    After looking for Scott for a few minutes, Rudy finally saw him sleeping on the bed, but there was a big problem.

    He was sleeping with two girls.

    "I wanted to torture him before killing him, but¡­"

    Rudy used his electrification ability and disabled all the electric signals from the area, resulting in the CCTV cameras to stop working.

    Rudynded near the window and slowly slid it open without making a noise.

    After entering Scott''s room, Rudy looked at his hand and wondered, ''How should I kill him?''

    Meanwhile, deep within the mountains underground, there was ava river flowing, leading somewhere.

    The earthquake and eruption caused by Rudy made cracks in the crust and created a way forva to flow.

    Theva gushed its way and ended up in a dark chamber that was filled with strange insects who were crawling and flying around, even drinking theva.

    In the center of the chamber, there was an ancient coffin made with stone but sealed with unknown power.

    Suddenly, the inscriptions in the coffin glowed, and the cracks appeared on the coffin.

    After seeing that, the insects in a chamber let out a loud and sharp screeching noise and flew away.

    "Master has called me. Master needs me. Master¡­ master¡­ wait for a little more time¡­"

    The voice slowly faded away, and the cracks on the coffin were automatically repaired.

 Chapter 145 Ways To Kill

    <h4>Chapter 145 Ways To Kill</h4>

    ''How should I kill him?'' Rudy wondered.

    Rudy could kill Scott with a snap if he wanted to, but that wouldn''t give him the satisfaction he wanted.

    ''It felt good when I killed that guard. Just like how one feels after taking out the trash, I feel like I did a good thing by killing the useless and worthless people in this world.''

    Rudy asked himself a question earlier when he was in the waterpark with Alice: Are my powers changing me?

    He didn''t know the answer to that, not because he hadn''t noticed the change in his mentality, but because he didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.

    Rudy, of course, wouldn''t kill anyone, but he had killed Paul in his past life, and he never regretted that. Maybe Rudy was like that from the beginning, or perhaps, he had changed. But there was one thing that was never going to change, and that was Rudy''smitment to himself.

    He had sworn to himself that he could never hurt an innocent, and currently, the two girls sleeping naked beside Scott were innocent. And if he wanted to kill Scott after torturing him and making him suffer, he had to wake him up first.

    If Scott yelled for help, not the two girls, but all the people in the entire mansion would wake up. And if they saw Rudy, he would have no chance to end them all to keep his secret.

    However, doing that would be against his promise. For Rudy, breaking promises was a bad thing, but it wasn''t something terrible; the worse thing was he would be breaking the promise he had to himself.

    He would be betraying himself. And that would surely be considered as ''his powers had changed him''.

    Now, Rudy had to choose between two things; whether to kill Scott without making him suffer, or break his promise to himself. Either way, he was going to lose something.

    "I will make a third option¡­"

    Rudy walked to the bed and shook the girl to wake her up.

    The girl first moved a little and sat up while rubbing her eyes before opening them and looking at Rudy. She stared at him for a few seconds and finally came back to her senses.

    She was about to screen, but Rudy covered her mouth and looked into her.

    "Calm down. You do not know me. You haven''t seen me. I am not supposed to be here. You are not supposed to be here. Get up, and walk out of the door. Forget everything."

    Rudy used hypnosis on the girl and erased her memories.

    The girl stood up and walked out of the door like a robot without even wearing her clothes properly.

    Of course, the hypnosis would wear off, and they wouldn''t remember anything.

    ''This should work¡­''

    Rudy walked to the other girl and did the same thing he did with the first one. He wiped her memories and ordered her to leave the room.

    "Now then¡­" Rudy cracked his finger with his thumb and smirked viciously at Scott, who was fast asleep on his bed.

    ''My hands are feeling so itchy that I feel like if I don''t do anything soon, they will do it themselves¡­''

    Rudy grabbed Scott''s leg and pulled him off the bed.

    "...."

    Rudy expected Scott to wake up by that, but he didn''t, so he dragged him out to the balcony and mmed him to the chair.

    "Seriously? Did he take sleeping meds or something?"

    Rudy looked at the side of the bed and saw empty wine bottles, energy drinks, and used condoms.

    "..."

    "He won''t wake up even if I toss him off the balcony¡­"

    Rudy raised his brow and pondered for a few seconds as an important theory crossed his mind which he had read in his past life.

    "The theory wasn''t proven, but it wasn''t debunked either¡­"

    The theory was that if a person was in a deep sleep, or had taken sleeping pills, they wouldn''t wake up even if physical pain is inflicted on their body. However, if they had a nightmare in that state, they would wake up immediately.

    "But¡­ what could be a nightmare of this piece of shit?" Rudy wondered.

    ''Loan payment? Losing his parents? Losing money? Losing a loved one¡­ no. I doubt he has the heart to love someone¡­'' Rudy looked at Scott and muttered, "Losing everything?"

    "But how am I going to give him a nightmare?" Rudy rubbed his finger and thumb on his chin and thought of a way to show the deadliest nightmare to Scott.

    "Wait¡­" Rudy snapped his fingers as he got an idea. "If I can read other memories by touching them using mind reading, I should also be able to show them my memories using the same technique, right?"

    Luckily, Rudy had Scott to test out his theory. However, he changed the nightmare. Instead of showing Scott a nightmare of losing everything¡ª which also had the possibility of not working on him¡ª Rudy decided to show Scott something else that would definitely make him rageful.

    "Heh!" Rudy couldn''t help but smirk as he imagined how Scott would react.

    He ced his hands on Scott''s head to show his ''fun'' sessions with Reina.

    Rudy knew that Scott was obsessed with Reina, and he would do anything to get her. That''s exactly why he sent Mark to assault Reina, so she would have no other choice but to bang on Scott''s door to seek help.

    But, his n failed. Now, Rudy showed Scott everything he had seen Reina doing with him. He showed Scott a side of Reina that he had never seen.

    "...!"

    Scott opened his eyes with a furious look on his face and nced around. He was baffled after finding himself on the balcony, so he got up and tried to go back to his room, but Rudy was blocking his way.

    "You¡ª! What are you doing here?! How did you get here?!" He yelled.

    Rudy looked into Scott''s eyes with a lifeless re and uttered in a cold voice: "I am here to pay you back, not the loan, but something else."

 Chapter 146 God.| Devil.| Grim Reaper.

    <h4>Chapter 146 God.| Devil.| Grim Reaper.</h4>

    "Did you see the dream I showed you?" Rudy asked with a devilish smile on his face.

    "You showed me that?!"

    Rudy licked his lips and said, "She was so tasty. It was fun to corrupt an innocent girl like her."

    "You¡­ are kidding. Reina is not that type of girl¡­" Scott stuttered.

    Scott had known Reina ever since they were in high school, and he knew her better than anyone. He was aware that Reina was an innocent and meek girl who would give in to pressure if she had no other chance.

    Scott took advantage of Rena''s meek side and asked her out. Of course, Reina wasn''t aware of Scott''s true self at that time, so she epted, thinking it was normal to go out with a boy at that age.

    However, the moment Reina agreed to go out with him, he asked to sleep with her to prove her loyalty. He wanted to mark Reina as his property.

    Reina, of course, dumped him on the spot without having second thoughts. It was because she was a meek girl, she had her morals and ideals, and she wanted someone who could love her with all her ws.

    Scott''s affection for Reina was more of an obsession than love, and he failed to understand that. No, he never tried to understand the difference between the two.

    Soon after, Scott got to know about the huge loan Reina''s parents had taken from his family. At that time, no one had expected the apocalypse followed by the pandemic.

    The world had turned upside down for everyone; some lost everything, while some gained something.

    However, the world''s economy rose for some reason. People found a new way to earn money without working hard to leave their houses.

    Of course, it wasn''t a bad thing as long as they weren''t doing anything bad or illegal.

    When Scott found out that Reina''s parents had died, and they had left the huge amount of debt with interest on Reina''s name, he was thrilled. He knew for sure that Reina would never be able to repay the debt.

    He thought he would finally get his hands on Reina, but he crossed paths with Rudy. And now, he was going to lose everything.

    "It''s fair for me to say that you are going to die because of Reina. If you hadn''t involved yourself with Reina and given up on her when you were supposed to, you might be living a fairly decent life. But I guess hell suits the best to devils."

    "You are wrong! Reina would never say those nasty words! She would never make that indecent face!" Scott refused to believe what Rudy showed him.

    ''It worked better than the nightmare.''

    "Oh, she did. Her moans were so sexy and cute that I can still hear them. The orgasmic look on her face was so hot that I couldn''t stop making her ejacte, again and again, using my big dick."

    "You¡­!"

    "Do you want to know how soft her body was and how amazing her scent was? Her soft, juicy red lips and her slimy tongue. Her marshmallow-like breasts and her thorn-like pink nipples. Everything about her was simply otherworldly," Rudy uttered with a pervy look on his face.

    Of course, Rudy was saying that to provoke Scott. He would never share those precious memories with anyone else. But he had no other way to infuriate Scott.

    Upon looking at Scott''s reaction, Rudy was certain that it was very effective, and he made the right choice to do that. And besides, he was going to die soon, along with those memories which would haunt him with nightmares for the rest of eternity.

    "What are you¡­?" Scott wasn''t with a bewildered look on his face. He couldn''tprehend what was happening.

    ''How could someone do all that? What is he?'' he thought.

    "I am the god to my loved ones and the devil to my enemies. But for you, I am the grim reaper," Rudy asserted in a cold voice with an emotionless expression on his face.

    "What¡­ do you want¡­ from me?" he asked while stuttering. "I didn''t do anything to you. Why are you after me? What have I done to you?"

    Rudy furrowed his brows and uttered, "You lie with every breath, polluting the world with your worthless existence. And then you ask what have you done to me?"

    ''Did that guard spill the beans?!'' Scott thought to himself.

    "Yes, he spilled everything, and then I grilled him like a bean," Rudy responded.

    "...!" Scott''s eyes widened after hearing that, and he started shivering in fear. "How¡­?"

    "Tell me one thing before I kill you¡­" Rudy red into Scott''s eyes and said, "How many innocent girls have you destroyed?"

    "Huh¡­?"

    Reina was still traumatized by Scott''s ckmailing, and Rudy knew everything about it. That''s why, he purposely avoided saying and asking some topics in front of Reina.

    Rudy was there for Reina, but what about the other girls and families Scott destroyed to satisfy himself? How many lives had he destroyed?

    "I swear, if I knew you were a piece of shit when I met you for the first time in the waterpark, I would have ended you right there and there. But I guess killing you now would feel more satisfying than ever."

    Scott couldn''t stop panicking. He wanted to run away, but Rudy was blocking the way to his room, which was the only way to escape. He could jump off the balcony, but that would kill him or surely leave him crippled for the rest of his life.

    Without wasting a single second, Scott did what he thought was the only option; he jumped off the balcony.

    Still, even if he somehow survived the fall and became crippled, how was he going to escape from Rudy?

    Rudy jumped after Scott and grabbed him from his hair. "I would chase you to hell even if I have to. And even hell wouldn''t give you the punishment you deserve."

    Rudy had decided to kill Scott, but he changed his mind.

    "Even if I kill you, I won''t be satisfied. I want to see you suffer, suffer an eternity."

    Rudy looked into Scott''s eyes and uttered with a malevolent smirk on his face, "I will turn you into something you would surely hate."

    ===

    Author''s Note- Support the novel with Gifts, Golden Tickets, power stones, andments.

 Chapter 147 Anti-Hero

    <h4>Chapter 147 Anti-Hero</h4>

    "How would your family react if you disappeared overnight?" Rudy asked Scott, just to terrorize him even more.

    "You don''t know them! They will look for me and get the best search party in the world! And they will find you!" Scott uttered, seemingly trying to intimidate Rudy with his stuttering voice.

    "Oh?" Rudy raised his brows in amusement and said, "That would be too embarrassing for you because they will find you in an unrecognizable state."

    Scott''s face turned pale after hearing that. His entire body started shivering, and his lips started trembling due to fear.

    He had realized that his end hade, but he didn''t want to die just yet. He wanted to live more and continue doing his evil deeds.

    "What¡­ do you n to do with me¡­?" Scott managed to ask.

    "I will make you famous, a public and tourist attraction."

    Rudy grabbed Scott and flew into the sky.

    "How are you doing all this?! What are you?!" Scott panicked.

    "I already answered that question. Now, keep your mouth shut, or I will pluck out your tongue," Rudy responded nonchntly.

    Rudy took Scott to the Central Park of the metro city that was even bigger than Rudy''s town itself. Hended near an empty fountain and threw Scott to the ledge.

    Rudy immediately activated his see-through ability to make sure no one was around. He didn''t want anyone to witness what he was about to do with Scott.

    ''It''s been ages since I came here. And as I expected, this park hasn''t been reopened yet after the apocalypse and the pandemic.''

    Rudy''s gaze fell on the board far away on the opposite side of the park that had written: [The park will reopen in 7 days.]

    "Noice."

    Rudy looked at the empty fountain and the broken statue in the middle.

    ''Well, that saved me from the effort to break it myself.'' Rudy shot aser beam at the broken statue to break it even more.

    Scott''s mind had stopped working as it couldn''tprehend things. He used to believe that money was everything in the world, and with the power of money, he could do anything he wanted; he could buy any living and non-living object as long as he had money.

    One might think it was expected from a rich spoiled brat who grew up in a billionaire family. However, that wasn''t the case.

    Scott''s parents, his older brother, and little sister were nothing like Scott. It wasn''t the fault of bad parenting, and a middle child to turn out like Scott was the worst thing to happen in any family.

    Sure, Scott''s parents weren''t saints, and they had their own records of doping bad things. They ran a bank, after all. Naturally, if one wouldn''t return the borrowed money, they would have to do anything to get their money back.

    But they did it right away by filing a court case against them. They did things legally, unlike Scott, who was obsessed with Reina and wanted to make her his sex ve.

    Scott''s siblings weren''t innocent either, with his brother being a yboy and his little sister being a typical rich girl who thought of herself as a princess.

    Rudy used telekinesis to lift Scott''s body in the air and stripped him naked.

    "Heh!" Rudy smirked after seeing Scott''s snake and said, "Even 5th graders have a bigger dick than you."

    If Rudy''s penis was an anaconda, then Scott''s penis was a newborn worm.

    Scott struggled to move his body and yelled in pain as he felt his body parts stretching apart from the inside.

    "Rest assured! I am not going to kill you!" Rudy said with a grin on his face. "There won''t be any fun in that. I want to see you suffer."

    Once Rudy had dislocated every joint of Scott''s body, he mmed him on the ground. Then, he stood in front of him and looked down at him with a smirk on his face.

    "Phase one,pleted."

    After that, Rudy pressed his feet on Scott''s chest and said, "I will give you a nice make-up."

    Rudy didn''t want to dirty his hands by touching Scott, so he did everything using telekinesis, and that also worked as a practice for Rudy to get precise control over his telekinesis power.

    One by one, Rudy pulled out Scott''s hair without any mercy. Scott wanted to scream, but he couldn''t because of the unbearable pain he was experiencing.

    A few minutester, Rudy had plucked out all the hair from Scott''s body, including his chest hair, private ces hair, and nose hair; he had made Scott hairless.

    Scott started crying as he realized he was close to meeting his end.

    "What a shame¡­" Rudy shook his head in disbelief after looking at Scott, and uttered, "You would have lived a better life if you hadn''t encountered me. I even spared you and gave you a chance to make a better choice in your life, but¡­ you failed. However, after meeting you, I realized one thing."

    After a brief pause, Rudy looked into Scott''s eyes and said, "When people like you do evil things, that''s a norm for you. You don''t feel bad, guilty, or remorse for your actions. No matter what you do, and how others feel about you. And that separates you from normal humans, and me from a hero."

    "Rather than a hero, I would consider myself as an anti-hero¡­." Rudy looked up at the sky with a distant look on his face and uttered, "From this moment, I, Rudy, consider myself as a hunter of criminals and destroyer of the evil lords."

    In his past life, Rudy has seen injustice in the world where the people who held high power got anything they wanted, and where the weak and poor were crushed in the cruel world.

    There were times when thews shut their doors in ignorance and let chaos spread for the greater good, where there was no one to save the one who suffered and used it as a sacrifice to make the world a better ce.

    "In this world¡­ I will mend the world however I want it to be to make it a safe ce for my loved ones."

    Of course, Rudy didn''t n to go around the globe to look for evil lords and hunt them down, he only wanted to annihte those standing in the path of his and his loved ones'' happiness.

 Chapter 148 Main Attraction

    <h4>Chapter 148 Main Attraction</h4>

    Rudy cracked his fists as he stared at Scott with a lifeless re in his eyes. Sure, he had seen the same look in Rudy''s eyes a couple of times by now, but it still sent shivers down his spine.

    ''I was able to show my memories to Scott, so I should be able to do other things as well.''

    Rudy had the ability of body tempering that allowed him to change his body shape and size. However, Rudy had only used that ability once because he never got a chance to use it again.

    Currently, he was trying to use it on Scott, but he was nning to use more than one ability on him.

    Rudy raised Scott''s body and made him stand up straight on the pedestal in the middle of the fountain where the broken statue was standing. Then, Rudy made Scott stand up in a pose simr to the statue.

    Scott''s one hand was pointing towards the sky, and another hand was pointing on the ground in an opposite direction. His one leg in the air, his feet nearly touching his lips, and another leg was on the pedestal.

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and muttered, "This is the exact same pose as before, but something iscking. It''s not humiliating enough."

    After pondering for a while, Rudy came up with an idea.

    "Although I do want to keep your dick as it is, I will spice things up to make it more interesting."

    Rudy hovered in the air in front of Scott and looked into his eyes before saying, "You are horny, and you can''t abstain any longer. You want to relieve yourself. You are close to ejacting. You are nearly there. One second more, and you would release everything, but¡­ you won''t¡­"

    "Hah!" Rudyughed out loud after seeing the look on Scott''s face. It was priceless.

    "Grr!" Scott growled at Rudy, unable to open his mouth, Scott had no other way to describe his words.

    "What? Do you want me to finish what I was saying?" Rudy smirked malevolently and uttered, "You will stay in the orgasm-denial state for eternity. You will feel excited and horny, but every time you get close to finishing, you will stop."

    "Argh!"

    "Now, now. Statues are supposed to stay silent." Rudy grabbed Scott''s hand with his hand and used body tempering on him.

    He made his body harder and stronger than metal and heated it from the inside to cook him alive. But, he couldn''t die.

    Scott''s body froze and he stopped moving. Even his eyeballs had turned into metal and his heartbeat had stopped. But, he was still alive from the inside.

    "Perfect!" Rudy admired his work of art with a wide grin on his face. But he felt as though something was missing.

    "Why does it look iplete?"

    Rudy''s gaze fell on the dried-up fountain and snapped his finger. "Water!"

    He activated his see-through ability to look for the water line that was connected to the fountain. His gaze followed the underground water line to the water tank that was also dried up.

    "Hmm~" Rudy used hydrokinesis and filled the tank with water.

    It took a few seconds for the water to travel from the water tank to the fountain, but it didn''te out of the fountain because the outlet was closed with rubber water clog.

    ''The connection of the pipeline is broken¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly as he examined the fountain structure using his see-through ability.

    ''Even if I remove the clog, there is no path for the water to travel. It will fill the fountain, but I want to make it a sprinkler¡­''

    Rudy cleaned the fountain and removed the waste material such as empty cans, tires, bottles, leaves, and stic bags.

    "Wait a minute¡­" After looking at the trash, Rudy had an amazing idea.

    He raised the cans, bottles, stic bags, and tires in the air using telekinesis and heated them using pyrokinesis. Then, he melted them and mixed them all together to form a new material. After that, Rudy shaped the mixture, but he kept it in a liquid form.

    He nced at Scott and muttered, "This will be nasty, even for me¡­"

    Rudy forced the mixture inside Scott''s body from his back passage, and it traveled through his intestines and other body parts beforeing out of his mouth, and penis.

    "Eww!" Rudy removed the extra and the visible material from the outside, but kept it the same from the inside; it worked as a pipe or a passage for the water to pass through.

    He waited for the mixture to dry and then connected it to the waterline.

    "Let''s see if it works or not¡­"

    Rudy let the water flow, and it traveled through Scott''s body and came out from his mouth and penis. However, the water that wasing out of his mouth was spilling outside the fountain area.

    "Hmm¡­" Rudy ced his hand on his chin and jerked Scott''s head up, facing towards the sky.

    Now, the water from his mouth was going up and falling into the fountain like a sprinkler.

    "Nice!"

    Rudy watched the fountain for a while to make sure it was working alright.

    SIGH!

    He looked at Scott and said, "You will still be able to hear and see everything. You will feel the pain, over and over, for the rest of eternity."

    "Wait¡­" Rudy then remembered he forgot to name the statue. "What should I name him?"

    Rudy made sure to change Scott''s appearance to something different and tried to make it simr to the statue that was present there.

    ''If the officialse to check the area, they will see the statue and get surprised. Soon, the news would spread that even after 5 years, the statues were in the same state as new, and even the waterline was working.''

    ''Some might even think of the statue as a shrine ande here. It will be the main attraction of this Central Park.''

    "That''s why I will have to name it properly¡­." he muttered.

    ===

    Author''s Note- Name Please!

    Thanks, @Ok_Two, and @Darrin_Graham, for the gift!

 Chapter 149 Foolâ€™s Pride

    <h4>Chapter 149 Fool''s Pride</h4>

    ''The statue didn''t have a name before, as it could create controversy. People simply needed a reason to start a new drama to gain publicity and attention. That''s why, the names of the structures are always named after a good or a bad thing.''

    ''If they are named after a good thing, then obviously they¡ª even those who don''t like it¡ª will have to ept the name. And if they name it after a bad thing, they won''t have enough guts to protest against it; even if they did, their usation wouldn''t be heeded.''

    "But let''s see what the government was nning to name it after re-opening the Central Park¡­"

    Rudy nced around and located a cell tower in the distance on the tall building near the park.

    "I am not sure if this idea would work, but it''s worth trying." Rudy flew to the tower and stood on top of it.

    "I am curious. And this is the best way to test the capabilities of my electrification ability."

    Rudy connected his brain waves with the signalsing from the tower and hacked into the satellite. Then, he connected himself from one satellite to another satellite. But suddenly, his connection broke, and he lost his streak.

    Rudy held his head in his hands with a painful expression on his face, seemingly, the action had taken a huge loan on his mental strength. He wanted to scream out loud, but he endured and waited for the pain to subside.

    "Of course¡­ this would happen if I act too carelessly. But considering this was my first time trying, I did a pretty good job."

    SIGH!

    Rudy jumped tond near the statue, but he felt dizzy as he hadn''t fully recovered yet, and ended up crashing into the tree.

    "Great¡­"

    Rudy had reached the limit of his mental strength, and any more use of his powers could be harmful to him.

    If he wasn''t awake for more than two days, this wouldn''t have happened. And the ess use of his mental strength without letting his brain rest wasn''t something he should do.

    "I should finish this quickly and go back. It''s making me angry for some reason¡­." he uttered in a low voice.

    Rudy jumped off the tree and slowly walked to the statue, but suddenly, he stopped and held his head in his hands.

    "....!"

    His eyes widened as he received unknown information in his mind.

    In thest 5 years, many things had changed, some changes were good, but many changes were bad. Either way, it had already happened and there was no turning back.

    The world leaders and officials were so busy dealing with the issues that they didn''t have time to worry about minor things.

    T.A, the leader and the main reason behind the apocalypse, had high intelligence, and he wanted to dominate the world using his powers. So obviously, he aimed for the world leader''s head.

    ''If there was no one to rule the world, I shall rule it.'' Those were the words T.A frequently said to himself.

    The physical data of the world stored all over the world were all destroyed, and the digital databases were corrupted. Satellites were crashed, all the private and government facilities were destroyed, and the entire world has lost contact with each other.

    The world was at constant war with the T.A, and they were trying their best to protect the world. While T.A wanted to rewrite history and create the world as a new world with hisws and rules.

    But fortunately, after the sudden disappearance of T.A, the world slowly went back to normal.

    Everything was built again and the information and knowledge that was destroyed were re-written again. The world leaders gathered a team of individuals who contained knowledge of everything, including doctors, businessmen, engineers, developers, and many more who had everything stored in their minds.

    They agreed to help as it was for the good of humanity, but they asked for something in return. They wanted their say in every decision made in the parliament. Of course, only logical and legal ims were allowed, and the government agreed to it as they didn''t have any problem with it. They had realized that no matter how powerful they are, they can''t win against beings like T.A.

    After the apocalypse, the government has been secretly preparing more powerful weapons and conducting superhuman experiments in area 69 to create super soldiers who could fight against T.A¡ª if he ever returned.

    Of course, this was kept secret from the outside world as it could lead to more problems. After all, they were the ones who experimented and created T.A. They were the ones responsible for the apocalypse, pandemic, and everything that had happened during thest five years.

    Of course, they didn''t take the me and threw the me at the circumstances. They knew that if word got out that they had started working on the super gene experiment again, it could cause a riot, or worse, a world war against the other nations.

    "...."

    Rudy was confused as to why and how he got that information. But then he came to the conclusion that it happened when he was trying to hack into the satellites to create an information chain.

    "Hmm~" Rudy ced his hand on his chin and wondered, "So the government still hasn''t learned its lesson."

    SIGH!

    "And here I thought smart people learn from their mistakes¡­" he groaned.

    ''My world also had the super gene experiment, but it was a failure. All the other test subjects died before me, and I was thest one. They had decided to stop the experiments as they didn''t make any progress.''

    "But¡­ I wonder if anything had gone wrong, that world would have turned out the same as this one¡­" he murmured.

    In the end, Rudy decided to name the statue that fit Scott perfectly.

    "Fool''s Pride."

    Rudy smirked at Scott and asked, "Did you like your new name? It''s better than Scott scoot, and it suits you."

    After that, Rudy teleported to Alice''s room, or he wanted to, but he didn''t have enough mental strength to use teleportation.

    "..."

    So, he decided to fly there instead. But he was too sleepy to keep his eyes open, and his ears were muffled by the pressure of the air. As he was flying at high speed, trying to get to Alice''s house as soon as possible, he hit something in the air.

    "..."

    He stopped and looked back to see a broken wing of an airne.

    "Uh oh!"

    ===

    Thanks, @macraw93, for suggesting the name!

 Chapter 150 Bad Pilot

    <h4>Chapter 150 Bad Pilot</h4>

    Rudy''s eyes were closed, and he couldn''t hear anything other than the sound of wind hitting him with high pressure. When he first learned to fly, that was his biggest obstacle.

    He couldn''t keep his eyes open, and it constantly teared up after a lot of pain. He couldn''t even keep the sense of direction he was flying, so at first, he decided to fly at slow speed and then learned to fly without any problem.

    However, the faster he flew, the harder it was to control. Especially when he was sleepy.

    In all that, Rudy was having a really long and bad day, which ended with him hitting an airne that was going tond at the airport a few miles away from him.

    "You have got to be kidding me¡­"

    Of course, Rudy was going to save the airne from crashing as he was the reason behind the damage to the airne.

    Rudy grabbed the broken ne wing and destroyed it into small pieces, so even if it fell and hit something or someone, it wouldn''t damage anything.

    After that, he followed the smoke and spotted the ne slowly declining the flying area limit.

    "If I mess this up, they all die¡­"

    Rudy flew to the air n and ced his hand on the damaged area. Then, he restored the ne as one minute hadn''t passed.

    "Well¡­ that was anticlimactic¡­"

    Rudy didn''t know it would work as he had destroyed the broken wing, but he couldn''t care less about that as it was repaired now.

    Rudy flew above the clouds to make sure no one saw him fling around, and hoped that the ne wouldnd safely now. However, much to his surprise, the ne was still going down towards the city to the other side of the airport.

    Rudy activated his see-through ability to check what was stopping the ne from changing its direction again, but he couldn''t see anything wrong.

    He wasn''t a ne engineer, after all. So he couldn''t tell what was stopping the ne from flying up again.

    ''I guess I have no other choice¡­''

    Rudy interfered with the electric signals from the ne and hacked the frequency to contact the pilots.

    "Hey pilots, I am speaking from headquarters. There has been a sudden interference with the signals, so I don''t have much time to exin. Can you tell me what''s going on?" Rudy pretended to be an official.

    "Uhh¡­ who are you? Can you prove your¡ª"

    "How is that going to help you in your current situation?!" Rudy yelled. "Tell me what''s wrong, so we can find a solution! Don''t forget that the lives of hundreds of passengers depend on your hands!"

    The pilots were hesitant at first, but they realized the emergency situation and reluctantly agreed to tell Rudy.

    "We don''t know for sure, but the system showed that the right-wing was damaged, and we lost our engine. The backup engine started on time, but it failed to keep up, and now it''s not restarting," the pilot said.

    "What''s showing on the radar?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Huh? What does that have to do with¡ª" The pilot suddenly stopped on his words when the ne started moving upwards.

    Rudy did that to distract the pilot, so he could get past the airne and force it up from below.

    "What''s happening?!" the pilot panicked. "The engines are still stopped, but the ne is moving upwards?!"

    "Pilot, I have good news for you," Rudy said in a raspy and stuttering voice to make it look like they were losing a signal.

    ''I did fix the damage, but I couldn''t revert the data in the system, which is still registering the ne is damaged. And that''s the reason behind the glitch in the system.''

    "I can''t hear you!" the pilot yelled on the microphone.

    "There is nothing wrong with the ne. The system has malfunctioned, and it''s showing false data. I repeat, the ne is perfectly fine. Please calm down andnd the n as you are supposed to," Rudy said in a rather calm voice to make it more convincing.

    "But if that''s the case, I can perform a system check up and restart it. It should remove the glitch and fix the¡ª"

    "Do you have time for all that, pilot? Just do what you are told."

    This time, Rudy spoke in a clear tone to make it look like the connection was getting strong.

    While flying the ne towards the airport, Rudy tried to perform a restart of the system, but his mental strength was too weak to do that.

    Rudy had no choice but to carry the ne to the airport andnd it safely. Otherwise, he could be responsible for the deaths of hundreds of innocent people.

    Sure, it wasn''t as though the government would catch Rudy or even doubt him, since he could easily survive and flee from the ne crash. But he wouldn''t be able to live with the guilt.

    Rudy didn''t have any energy left, so he closed all his body processes to minimize the use of his brain, and focused everything on the super strength.

    After flying to the airport, the wheels of the airne came out and Rudy slowly lowered the ne.

    As the ne got closer to the surface, Rudy grew anxious, as he had no idea if that would work or not. Furthermore, in his past life, Rudy had seen manyption videos rted to ne crashes on the inte, which made him even more anxious.

    Fortunately, Rudy managed tond the ne safely without any casualties or signs of damage to the ne.

    It was night, so Rudy didn''t have to worry about people seeing him, and even if they did, they would see a half naked man standing under the ne.

    "...."

    After catching his breaths, Rudy sighed in relief and soared to the sky. But this time, he made sure to keep his eyes open, even though his vision was getting blurry.

    When Rudy reached Alice''s house, he looked into her room through the closed ss window, and saw her sleeping on the bed, but her back was facing the window, so Rudy wasn''t sure if she was sleeping or simplyying down.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    Rudy knocked on the window, but Alice didn''t move. Seemingly, she had fallen asleep while waiting for Rudy.

    Suddenly, Angelica appeared upside-down in front of Rudy from the other side of the window.

    "...!"

    Angelicaughed out loud but noticed Rudy wasn''t moving. Confused, she passed through the window and hugged Rudy to make sure he was okay.

    Rudy hugged Angelica back and whisphered in her ears: "I will rest for a while¡­"

    "How¡­ are we going back to your house then...?"

    ====

    Thanks, @puremichigan, and @MagnusChase2020, for the gift!

 Chapter 151 Rebecca is Anxious

    <h4>Chapter 151 Reba is Anxious</h4>

    Reba was walking hastily on the street near her house. She was repeatedly looking at the watch on her wrist.

    "I hope everything is alright," she muttered with an anxious look on her face.

    "Why is his phone switched off? Sometimes it says unreachable¡­"

    Reba got off her night shiftter than usual, and it was around 8 AM in the morning. The food stalls and stores were opening at that time, so Reba thought she should buy something for breakfast for Rudy as they have been eating cereals with milk for the past week; sometimes, eggs too.

    So Reba decided to call Rudy to not go to school and wait for her toe home. But much to her surprise, his phone was unreachable. When she tried again, it was switched off.

    Sure, it wasn''t a strange thing to happen, since they lived in a town where there were regr power outages and problems with cellworks. But Reba couldn''t shake the feeling of uneasiness.

    Most of the time, whenever Reba called Rudy¡ª even in the middle of the night¡ª to remind him of locking all the doors properly before sleeping, he would still answer the phone. And even if he didn''t, the call still went through, reassuring her that he was sleeping.

    Of course, there was also a chance that Rudy''s phone simply ran out of battery and switched off, but She was aware of Rudy''s habit to charge his phone overnight¡ª which Reba hated.

    She was worried that the phone may explode because of excessive charging, and she also had to worry about the electricity bill.

    Besides, it was already 8 AM, and Rudy was always awake at that time to get ready to go to school.

    Left with anxiousness, Reba had no other choice but to go home as soon as possible and check on Rudy.

    After walking for a few minutes, Reba finally reached her home. She unlocked the door, threw her purse on the living room couch, and dashed upstairs to check on Rudy.

    She noticed the door of his room was wide open, so she rushed in without knocking¡ª although it wasn''t as though she ever considered knocking.

    The stiffened expression on her face softened up as she sighed in relief after seeing Rudy sleeping on his bed.

    She walked to the bed to wake him up as he was alreadyte for school, but she noticed Rudy wasn''t wearing anything on the top. And his body was covered by the nket.

    ''Is he sleeping naked again?'' Reba asked herself and slowly moved her hand to the nket.

    She slowly pulled the nket to his chest and tossed it on the side, only to see him wearing pants.

    "..." For some reason, she looked a bit disappointed after seeing that.

    ''Now is not the time for that!'' Reba shook Rudy and said, "Hey, Rudy! Wake up! You arete for school!"

    Reba noticed Rudy''s body was wet, so she ced her hand on his forehead to check if he had a fever, or something even more serious. But his body temperature was normal.

    Reba sniffed Rudy''s body and immediately covered her mouth as she felt nauseous.

    ''Why does he smell so bad?!''

    Reba shook Rudy again and said, "Wake up!"

    "..." Rudy slowly opened his eyes, but his vision was still blurry.

    He rubbed his eyes and slowly sat up on the bed as his vision got a little clear. But his head suddenly ached, so he grunted in pain and held his head in his hand.

    "Are you okay?" she asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Yeah, just a minor headache," Rudy said in a calm voice. "I was studying tillte night, so that''s probably why."

    SIGH!

    Reba looked at Rudy with a warm, motherly gaze and said, "Don''t stress yourself. You know, I don''t have anyone in this world except you. If something happens to you, I will have no reason to live."

    "You say weird things sometimes, mom. It''s just a headache. And don''t worry¡­" Rudy grinned at Reba and said, "No matter what happens, your son is never going to let you be alone."

    "...!"

    "I promise you, I will always be there for you," Rudy asserted with a gentle smile on his face.

    ''I will always be there for you, I promise.'' Reba''s eyes widened after seeing that as she recalled a distant memory.

    "Liar¡­" Reba muttered under her breath and walked out of the room after saying, "You should take a bath. You stink!"

    "..." Rudy was left speechless, not by Reba''sment, but by what she said before that:

    ''Liar.''

    "What does she mean by that?" Rudy wondered with a confused look on his face.

    He then sniffed himself and muttered with a disgusted look on his face: "Why do I stink like that?"

    "Wait¡­" Rudy raised his brows with a puzzled look on his face and nced around the room. "How did I get here?"

    "I brought you here," Angelica appeared in front of Rudy from his closet.

    "First, tell me what you were doing in my closet?"

    "Nothing." Angelica shrugged her shoulders and said, "I was strolling around the house and heard Reba''s voice, so I came to check."

    "How did you bring me here? I was at¡­ Alice''s house, right? And then I passed out¡­? I don''t remember."

    "Yes. And I carried you here."

    "Carried me¡­? As in¡­ all the way from Alice''s house to my house?" Rudy asked with a baffled look on his face.

    "Yes," Angelica nodded in response.

    "How?"

    "I carried you in my arms, just like a princess¡­"

    "I don''t believe you. No matter how you look at it, I am heavier than you. And even if you did manage to carry me, there is no way you carried me all the way¡­ wait¡­"

    After a brief pause, Rudy opened his mouth and said, "Thanks."

    Rudy had no reason to not believe Angelica, and he knew that she would never lie to him.

    After that, Rudy and Angelica went to the bathroom and took a bath.

 Chapter 152 Comforting Angelica

    <h4>Chapter 152 Comforting Angelica</h4>

    Rudy washed his body first and took a dip in the bathtub to rx until breakfast got ready.

    Surprisingly, Angelica didn''t say a word to Rudy.

    "So? What did you and Alice do after I left?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Nothing. We waited for you toe back, but you didn''t. Then Alice tried to call you on the phone, but the call didn''t go through, so we had no other choice but to wait."

    "I have to buy a new phone too¡­"

    "Alice eventually fell asleep as she also had a tiring day like you. Hours passed, but you didn''t return, so even I was growing anxious." Alice bit her lips and continued, "At first, I thought you and Reina were having fun while Alice and I waited for your return, but I knew you wouldn''t do something so cruel."

    After a brief pause, Angelica said, "I wanted to go check on you myself, but then I thought, ''What if hees back when I go to look for him?'' And I didn''t go."

    "I remembered you warned me to not go anywhere without your permission, so I waited for you." Angelica''s eyes got teary as she said all that. Her cheeks turned red, implying that she was still flustered aboutst night.

    She jumped and hugged Rudy tightly as she said, "I was so worried!"

    Rudy hugged her back and stroked her head along with her hair. He felt her wet, soft body and kissed her on the neck before slowly moving upwards to kiss her on the cheek, and then on the lips.

    After the kiss, Angelica looked into Rudy''s eyes and asked, "So, where were you all night? And why did you stink so much?"

    "Long story short, I took a bath in a volcano, got buried in the snow, got my brain fused because it overloaded, crashed into an airne, and passed out."

    Angelica squinted her eyes and said, "You made it too short."

    "Fine~" Rudy groaned with a soft scoff and said, "Instead of wasting my time in telling and exining it to you, I will simply show you everything."

    "What do you¡­"

    Rudy ced his hands on Angelica''s head and shared hisst night''s memories with her.

    "..."

    "..."

    Angelica gave a weird stare to Rudy after seeing all that.

    "What''s with that look?" Rudy asked. "And please don''t tell me that I shouldn''t have killed them."

    "I wasn''t going to. If you think they deserved to die, then so be it." Angelica shrugged her shoulders and said, "I don''t really care. But why did you try to eat theva?"

    "Not eat, but drink," Rudy corrected Angelica with a grin on his face.

    "Same thing!" Angelica wrapped her hands around Rudy''s neck and said, "What if it had burned you?"

    "I made sure of that before I drank it. Come on, I am not stupid."

    "And what about connecting yourself to the satellites? They contain arge amount of data, and they are literally the reason why this world''s people are connected with each other. You should have thought about it before doing that," Angelicamented with a judging look on her face.

    "I agree that was careless of me, but I honestly didn''t expect all the satellites to be working. But I guess that was something obvious, as they simply needed to reconfigure the satellites after the pandemic ended. But hey, I did get interesting data, so I guess it was worth it."

    Rudy had realized that hacking into all the satellites of the world was something he couldn''t do, just yet. But it wasn''t as though there weren''t other ways to ess and gather information about the world.

    However, honestly, Rudy wanted to stay out of worldly matters and live a peaceful life with his loved ones.

    "The government is really foolish, huh? Why can''t they understand that there are things they shouldn''t mess with? What if another apocalypse urs?" Angelica asked Rudy with an anxious look on her face.

    Rudy kissed Angelica on the lips before saying, "We have nothing to worry about. I can crush anyone without even lifting my finger. In fact, they should be afraid of me, not some monster they might create one day."

    Angelica had calmed down now. Thus, her pervy side had taken over her. She licked her lips with a slutty smile on her face and said, "Since you made me worry so much about you, can I get a reward?"

    "Sure. I will give you a big, thick, and long reward that would surely satisfy you," Rudy said with a grin on her face.

    He raised Angelica''s hips and pointed his snake at the entrance of Angelica''s cave.

    "You are as wet as ever," Rudymented and inserted the tip inside Angelica''s cave.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    Suddenly, Reba knocked on the bathroom door and said, "Rudy! You better not have fallen asleep again!"

    "I am awake. Mom," Rudy replied with a little flustered look on his face.

    "Come out, fast. You are alreadyte for school! And you still have to eat your breakfast!"

    "Coming mom!"

    Angelica stared at Rudy with a desperate look in her eyes and asked, "Are you going to cum?"

    "Umm¡­ sorry, but I will have to go." Rudy pulled his snake out of Angelica''s cave and kissed her on the lips before saying, "We will continue it after you wake up, okay?"

    Angelica was a little disappointed, but she knew Rudy had his own priorities, so she nodded and went inside Rudy''s body to sleep after saying, "Good night."

    "Good night."

    Rudy wiped his body with the towel and wore his school uniform before leaving the bathroom in a hurry.

    "Seriously, you have been acting strangetely," Rebamented.

    "It''s called puberty, mom," Rudy responded while eating.

    "I didn''t have time to make lunch for you, so I put $20 in your wallet. Make sure to eat well, and study hard, okay?"

    "I know, mom. Thanks for working hard for me every day." Rudy looked into Reba''s eyes and said, "And thank you for raising me. You are the best mom in the world."

    "..." Reba''s face flushed a little, but she managed to keep her poker face on.

    After eating breakfast, Rudy left for school and made his way to Alice''s house.

    "Why do I feel like I am going to meet the final boss¡­?" Rudy asked himself.

    ===

    Thanks, @Exoloty, and @Xana69, for the gift!

    69 ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) A man of culture, I see.

 Chapter 153 Infiltration

    <h4>Chapter 153 Infiltration</h4>

    "I amte, but I am not thatte¡­" Rudy muttered as he started running. "Only 10 minutes¡­"

    ''I can get to school if I teleport there, but I have to pick up Alice. But what if she has already left for school?'' Rudy wondered.

    "I don''t have a phone, so even if she tried to contact me, her call wouldn''t have gone through¡­" Rudy let out a weary sigh and muttered, "She might be thinking that I never returned afterst night."

    Rudy nced around and jumped in the air at a high speed that cracked the street he jumped from. Of course, Rudy didn''t see it as he was too focused on his thoughts.

    "I should also visit Reina after school is over and tell her what happenedst night. She is probably still oblivious about it, but she could have seen the CCTV camera footage in the morning."

    Rudynded near Alice''s house and rushed towards the front door.

    DING~! DONG!

    Rudy rang the doorbell, but no one answered. So he activated his see-through ability and looked inside the house, only to find it empty.

    He looked at the garage and noticed there was no car parked inside.

    "..."

    Rudy should have left after that, but he wanted to confirm something.

    He teleported inside the house and nced around the corner to make sure George hadn''t installed any camera''s inside.

    Rudy didn''t spot any cameras, but he used his electrification ability to make sure there weren''t any hidden cameras.

    After making sure everything was clear, Rudy stealthily made his way to George''s room, which was said to be vacant as he was living in the guest room.

    Rudy''s gaze fell on the air conditioner that Alice said was broken.

    "This will confirm my suspicions¡­" Rudy turned on the air conditioner using electrification, and it turned on normally.

    Just to make sure, Rudy waited for a minute to see if it still worked, and as he had expected, there was nothing wrong with the air conditioner.

    "What could be the reason George was lying?" Rudy asked himself. "As far as I have known, George is a cool dude who is always joking around."

    "But well¡­ I haven''t met or seen him in years, so I can''t say for sure. Besides¡­ he lost the love of his life, so of course, he will be a little bitter¡­" Rudy muttered in a disdainful tone.

    Rudy knew better than anyone how it was like to lose not one, but multiple loved ones. Deep down, he could sympathize with George and admired how he managed to move on.

    However, Rudy still wasn''t convinced as he hadn''t found the reason why George lied about his broken air conditioner. Sure, there was a possibility that George had it fixed a day before, but still slept in the guest room for some reason. But,st night, when Rudy checked the electric signals of the guest room, he found out that the air conditioner wasn''t turned on in the first ce.

    "I feel like I am doing something illegal. Well, I technically am, but I am doing this for a reason¡­"

    Rudy nced around George''s room to see if he could find something suspicious, but the room was neat and clean. His gaze then fell on the closet, which was the only furniture in the room aside from the bed.

    He walked to the closet, only to find it was locked.

    "..."

    Rudy searched for the key, but it seemed as though George had taken them with him.

    "Not suspicious at all¡­" Rudy muttered. "Maybe he has important documents stored inside."

    Rudy wanted to break into the closet and look inside, but that was too evil for him. He could do something simply based on his suspicions alone.

    "Let''s check in the guest room then."

    After saying that, Rudy left George''s room and entered the guest room. But as he was about to inspect it, he heard the sound of the car engine. Seemingly, George had returned home.

    "Well, I will keep my eyes on him until my suspicion is cleared."

    Rudy teleported to his school cubicle and casually walked out. But he noticed another student was taking a leak in the corner. So he decided to act normal and washed his hands before walking out of the washroom.

    Rudy looked at the clock in the hallway and sighed, "I am 25 minuteste. I wasted too much time in Alice''s house, and didn''t even find any clue."

    Rudy hastily made his way to his ssroom, only to see the new male teacher was distributing the test results.

    "..."

    "May Ie in, Sir?" Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    Everyone turned to Rudy with a shocked expression on their faces, but Alice didn''t look shocked.

    ''What happened¡­?''

    "Yes. Come in, Rudy¡­" the teacher nodded.

    Rudy sat on his sea beside Alice and smiled at her, but Alice, of course, turned her face to the side in anger.

    "...."

    Rudy kept staring at her, knowing well that she would eventually look at him.

    "Rudy," the male teacher called out to Rudy.

    Rudy stood up and said, "Yes?"

    "Take your results..."

    ''Well, I already know I have scored 100/100.'' Rudy walked to the teacher''s table and grabbed his answer sheet, but the result wasn''t as he had expected.

    "72!?" Rudy raised his brows in confusion and looked at the teacher, who was busy distributing the results to the other students.

    "Sir, there has been a mistake. I have scored full marks," Rudy said to the teacher.

    "Everyone says that when they don''t perform as they had expected. But honestly, you have done better than I expected," the teacher responded.

    "Who is the first in the ss?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Alice with 92 points," the teacher responded.

    "And who scored the top in this subject?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "No. There is a girl in ss B, and she has scored full points."

    "..." Rudy went back to his seat and checked the answer sheet. He wanted to know why his one point was deducted.

    "Oh¡­"

 Chapter 154 Wrong Answers

    <h4>Chapter 154 Wrong Answers</h4>

    The subject of social studies.

    Rudy checked his answer sheet and found he had lost 28 points even though his answers were correct. But he still read his answers to make sure he hadn''t made any mistakes such as inserting the wrong date, or number.

    However, everything was correct.

    ''Why did I lose points even though my answers are correct?'' Rudy asked himself before ncing at the teacher, who was almost done distributing the results to the entire ss.

    Rudy waited for the teacher to finish before asking him as he didn''t want to interrupt the ss. Once the teacher was done, Rudy raised his hand and called out to him.

    "Sir, can I ask why my points were cut even though I have written the correct answer?" Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    "What do you mean? You have written wrong answers," the teacher retorted in an annoyed tone.

    "But they are not wrong, Sir." Rudy furrowed his brow and said, "Why don''t we confirm it?"

    SIGH!

    The teacher pointed his finger at Alice and said, "Why don''t youpare your answer with Alice, who has scored the most in the ss."

    "Fair enough¡­"

    Rudy nced at Alice, to see her looking at him with a troubled expression on her face.

    ''Why is her face telling me that I am in the wrong here?'' Rudy thought.

    He took Alice''s answer sheet andpared the answer, and sure enough, Alice''s answer waspletely different.

    ''Her answer is wrong¡­.'' Rudy was getting confused.

    Why would the teacher cut Rudy''s points for writing the right answer and give Alice points for writing the wrong answer? Unless, of course, Alice''s answer was right.

    However, Rudy was having a hard time believing it, as he was sure his answer was correct. He took out the textbook from the bag¡ª for the first time¡ª and opened it to see the answer. And sure enough, the textbook had a different answer too.

    ''What''s going on?!''

    Rudy had lost 28 points because of 7 wrong answers, 4 points for each.

    The first and the second questions were about the economy of the world, and Rudy wrote the answer based on his past life knowledge. However, this world''s economy was different. Hence, Rudy''s answer was wrong, and he lost 8 points.

    The third, fourth, and fifth questions were about the geography of the world, and Rudy answered them based on his past life knowledge. Thus, he lost 12 more points.

    The sixth and the seventh questions were about politics and history, and Rudy answered them wrong too.

    "..."

    Rudy couldn''t help but facepalm after realizing that, and he felt stupid. But it wasn''t his fault. He never had time to open the books, nor did he get any time to study.

    He could have still answered them right if he knew about the test, but he didn''t. Furthermore, on the test day, Rudy was going through a lot and his mind was upied with thoughts about Alice since he had identally kissed her.

    However, that was the only subject Rudy could have messed up since history, politics, economy, and geography could change and could be different in another world. However, science, mathematics, and literature subjects would never change, no matter the world.

    ''Now I am surprised how I scored 72 points despite that¡­'' Rudy thought to himself and nced at Alice, who was staring at him with the same expression on her face. Seemingly, she had realized that and she wanted to warn Rudy, but it was toote as he had already called the teacher out.

    Rudy turned to the teacher with an apologetic look on his face and said, "I might have mistakenly read the old sybus."

    The teacher shook his head in disbelief and said, "I used to think you were one of the few role model students in the school, but I guess I was wrong, after all."

    "..."

    "Just because you can score good points, doesn''t make you an ideal student."

    "..."

    The teacher shook his head in disbelief and turned around before saying, "The rest of the results are pinned on the notice board at the end of the hallway. As for your report cards, they will be given after the sports week ends, and to im that, you must bring your parents with you on that day."

    After saying that, the teacher left.

    ''Where did that newbie teacher go? I am already missing him¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    DING~ DONG!

    Soon after, the bell rang and the period changed.

    "Psst~ Psst! Rudy!" Eric whispered to Rudy from the side.

    "Hmm?"

    "Whatchu smokin bruv?" he asked.

    "Uhh¡­ I am not¡­?"

    "Then what was all that?" Eric asked curiously.

    Rudy looked at Eric with a serious look on his face and said, "let me tell you a dark secret about this world."

    "Oh?" Eric''s curiosity piqued.

    "Ever since we are born, we arebeled to do something. We grow up, go to kindergarten, and then go to elementary school, middle school, high school. After that, we are told to go to university where we think our life would get better once we graduate, but it doesn''t. Even after we graduate, we have to look for jobs everywhere, and once we get a job, our life as a ve begins. It doesn''t matter what job you get at what post; even if you are the boss, you are a ve to work. We spend half of our lives studying, and the rest of our life working. There is no shortcut to sess. That''s why, we should live our life to the fullest whenever we get time," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice.

    "..." Eric heard all that, and he got lost in his thoughts. After a brief silence, he said, "What you said ispletely obvious to everyone, but it still hit hard. I wonder why¡­?"

    "I wonder too¡­"

    In truth, What Rudy just said to Eric was told to him by his girlfriend¡ª Elise, in his past life. And after hearing that, Rudy had changed his perspective on life and enjoyed everything.

    The lectures ended one by one and the recess time came closer.

    Rudy and Alice kept shooting nces at each other from the corners of their eyes, as though they both were waiting to get some alone time together.

 Chapter 155 Unusual Roleplay

    <h4>Chapter 155 Unusual Roley</h4>

    DING~ DONG!

    The ring echoed in the entire school, and the sses were filled with noise

    Recess has begun, and the students rushed out of the ss to go to the canteen, so they could get the special item on the dish before they ran out of stock.

    Eric quickly approached Rudy and said, "Let''s go!"

    "Uhh¡­ you go. I don''t feel like eating," Rudy responded.

    "Yeah, you are acting strange today. What''s wrong? Ate something weird?" Eric asked curiously.

    "No. Just woke up on the wrong side of the bed," Rudy replied with a soft scoff, seemingly trying to ease up the mood in the conversation.

    "Well, I will go eat those cherry buns for myself then," Eric said with a grin on his face,

    After saying that, Eric left the ssroom, leaving Rudy alone with Alice.

    Alice and Rudy nced at each other from the corners of their eyes and kept staring at each other. Rudy wanted to jump on her and kiss her lips, but he wasn''t sure if he should do that or not.

    ''I don''t know if Alice is still angry aboutst night¡­''

    Rudy wanted Alice to say something, but after realizing that Alice was thinking the same, he sighed and tapped on Alice''s shoulder.

    But, Alice didn''t react.

    "Excuse me, pretty girl," Rudy said with a grin on his face.

    Alice turned to Rudy and asked, "What?"

    "I want a favor from you, if you don''t mind."

    "What is it?"

    "You see¡­" Rudy closed his distance from Alice and brought his face closer to her face. "I think my girlfriend is angry at me."

    "Is that so?" Alice squinted her eyes and asked, "Do you know why she is angry at you?"

    "Because she thinks I ignored herst night and kept her waiting on me, but that''s not the case. What should I do to make up with her?" Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    "Hmm~" Alice hummed in amusement and asked, "Why do you want to make up with her?"

    "Because she is my girlfriend, and I don''t want her to ignore me," Rudy shrugged.

    "You ignored her, so she is taking revenge and ignoring you in return. Am I right?"

    "No." Rudy shook his head and said, "I didn''t ignore her. I was busy cleaning some trash from this world."

    "I see. So why don''t you just wait for your girlfriend to talk to you?" Alice suggested.

    "I can''t do that. I want to hear her call my name. I want her to hug me, kiss me, and look me in the eyes before telling me how much she loves me," Rudy said with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Does she really have to say that?" Alice asked curiously.

    "Yes. Because I love her."

    "Then why don''t you say the same thing to her as well?" Alice asked. "I am sure your girlfriend is not looking for an apology, and nor do I think that she is ignoring you."

    "Then why isn''t she talking to me? Is she mad at me?"

    "Quite the contrary. I think she is just feeling sad because she was lonely all night, thinking about you, waiting for you to return." Alice made eye contact with Rudy and continued, "She is not angry, she is just feeling lost."

    "Umm¡­ any tips on how I can cheer her up?"

    "Why don''t you ask her yourself?"

    "That''s a little¡­" Rudy wrapped her arms around Alice''s neck and pulled her closer. Their lips were almost touching, and if either of them moved, even a little, they would end up kissing.

    "What is it?" Alice asked with an alluring gaze in her eyes.

    "I forgot what I was going to say¡­"

    "Oh? That''s not a good sign, is it?" Alice asked with a grin on her face.

    "I don''t know¡­" Rudy responded without breaking eye contact with Alice.

    "Don''t you think you are a little too close? What about your girlfriend?"

    "Well, she is not here right now, so¡­"

    "But what if she sees you? Are you trying to cheat on her?"

    "Maybe¡­?"

    "You shouldn''t do that. She is bad¡­"

    "It''s all your fault, miss. Your eyes are so pretty, and your voice is so sweet. And your skin¡­" Rudy caressed Alice''s cheek with his hand and moved his finger around her face.

    "Your skin is as soft as cotton, and your scent is captivating. It''s your fault. So please¡­ take responsibility."

    "I¡­"

    Alice''s gaze fell on Rudy''s lips that were trying to touch her lips.

    "I can''t¡­ I have a boyfriend¡­" Alice said as locked her eyes with Rudy.

    "That''s perfect then." Rudy licked his lips and said, "Let''s cheat together."

    "I am not a bad girl~"

    Rudy leaned in and pressed his lips to Alice''s lips. Of course, Alice kissed back and wrapped her hands around Rudy''s neck. They pulled each other close while Rudy ced his hands on Alice''s cheeks, and Alice yed with Rudy''s hair.

    After exchanging a few passionate kisses, they stopped and looked into each other''s eyes. And without saying anything, they started kissing again.

    Rudy slowly moved his hands from Alice''s face to her chest and ced them on her breasts. Alice didn''t mind it and kept kissing Rudy like there was no tomorrow.

    She was sucking out his saliva while using her tongue to taste Rudy''s mouth. That showed Rudy how desperate Alice was for his love and attention.

    Rudy let Alice y with his mouth while he copped the feel of her breasts. He wanted to feel and pinch her erect nipples, but the zer Alice was wearing over the uniform was blocking the feel.

    Rudy slowly moved his hand to the middle to unbutton the zer, but Alice stopped kissing him and grabbed Rudy''s hand. He thought Alice didn''t like it and wanted to stop him, however, Alice surprised him when she moved Rudy''s hand under her uniform, so he could have the direct feeling of her marshmallow-like breasts.

    Then, Alice started kissing him again. However, that didn''tst long because a few of their female ssmates suddenly entered the ssroom.

 Chapter 156 Getting caught?

    <h4>Chapter 156 Getting caught?</h4>

    Alice and Rudy were so lost in kissing that they didn''t pay attention to their surroundings. They forgot that they were in a ssroom with its door open for anyone to walk in. And even if no one walked in, they could still be seen from the doorway if any student or teacher passed through the hallway.

    In all that, a group of their female ssmates wasing towards the ssroom as one of the girls forgot her money in her bag.

    Sure, Rudy had super senses, and he could hear if someone was approaching them, but he always shut off his senses and powers whenever he was doing things with his girls, as he didn''t want to identally hurt them.

    But that wasn''t the only reason why Rudy didn''t notice a group of his ssmates wasing their way. He could have still heard the sound of footsteps if Alice wasn''t covering his ears with her hands.

    She was holding his head while covering his ears and used them to pull Rudy close to her as Rudy yed with her breasts.

    When the group of five girls walked in, Rudy immediately teleported to the school''s terrace with Alice.

    "....!" The first girl stopped in shock as soon as she entered the ssroom.

    "What''s wrong?" the second girl asked.

    "I just saw someone sitting in Alice''s chair¡­" the first girl answered.

    "Huh? There is no one. Are you hallucinating or something?" the third girl scoffed.

    "No. I swear I saw a shadow suddenly disappearing as soon as we entered the ssroom¡­" the first girl muttered in confusion and started doubting herself.

    "Maybe it was the wind or something?" the fourth girl wondered. "The windows are open, and the sunlight is directly passing through."

    "Yeah, that might be it," the second girl seconded. "I think you just saw the shadow of the curtain moving or a bird that flew past the window."

    "Yeah¡­ I guess that makes sense¡­" the first nodded in agreement.

    "Haven''t you heard of the rumor that has been going around in this school, though?" the fifth girl, who has been staying quiet all this time, finally spoke.

    "What rumor?" the second girl asked curiously.

    "I am not sure, but the boys were talking about it," the fifth girl responded. "Apparently, they have been hearing noisesing from the cubicle in the boy''s bathroom during breaks and free periods."

    "What type of noises?" the third girl asked.

    "They said there were muffled moans and soft grunts," the fifth girl replied.

    "Moans and grunts¡­?" the fourth girl squinted her eyes and uttered, "Is this what I think it is?"

    The first girl turned to the fourth girl and said, "You watch too much porn. Stop it."

    "I don''t!" the fourth girl retorted and turned to the fifth girl. "So, did they ever try to check the cubicle?"

    "They did, but it was locked. So they tried to peak in, and¡­" the girl paused to create suspense.

    "And¡­?" the rest of the four girls looked at the fifth girl with curious looks on their faces.

    "And it turned out to be empty."

    The second girl shrugged her shoulders and said, "I think I know what that sound was."

    "What?"

    "Sometimes, when the air is passing through the empty pipelines, they make weird sounds that sometimes resemble moans, grunts, howls, and whistles. It''s apletely natural phenomenon, but some people mistake it as a paranormal case," the second girl stated nonchntly as though she had researched the topic thoroughly.

    While what the second girl said was true, in that matter, she was wrong, because the moans and grunts were indeed of Rudy and Angelica.

    It was when Angelica first learned to make herself visible to others, and since she was in a physical form, her moans could be heard by everyone.

    "Enough of all that!" the third girl yelled. "Grab your purse and let''s go. We haven''t eaten yet, and if the lunch break ends, I am going to break my friendship with you."

    "You are as intense and sensitive as always," the fourth girl sighed.

    The first girl walked to her desk and grabbed the purse from her bag. However, she couldn''t but nce at Alice''s desk.

    ''It was only for a split second, but¡­ I saw it. I am not sure if my eyes were ying tricks on me or not, but I saw it¡­ I saw Alice and Rudy making out¡­''

    "What are you waiting for?!" the third girl called out to the first girl.

    ''But how can they disappear all of a sudden?'' she wondered. ''I am surely seeing things. Why would Rudy and Alice make out? Rudy already has Rias, but I wonder why she hasn''te to school even after three months. And no one seems to mention her as well.''

    After that, the girl left with her friends, but didn''t forget to nce at Alice''s desk before leaving.

    Meanwhile, Alice and Rudy were intensely making out on the school''s terrace.

    When Rudy teleported to the rooftop, Alice was surprised to find herself in an open area. It took her a while toprehend everything, and Rudy told her how he saved them from getting caught.

    "Do you think they saw us, though?" Alice asked Rudy with an anxious yet curious look on her face.

    "I don''t think so." Rudy shook his head and answered, "As soon as I saw the shadow from the group, I teleported. And let''s just say even if they saw us, no one would believe them."

    Alice squinted her eyes and pulled Rudy''s cheeks before saying, "What was that in the ssroom?"

    Rudy grinned and said, "I have no idea what you are talking about, miss."

    "Is this what they call ''roley''?" Alice asked curiously.

    Rudy''s grin vanished as he heard that.

    "How¡­ do you know that word¡­?" Rudy asked while stuttering.

    Alice was an innocent girl who didn''t even know about masturbation, so it was highly unlikely that she would know about the roley.

    "After you leftst night, Angelica told me a few of her sex sessions with you¡­"

    "No shit¡­"

    Rudy realized that leaving Alice alone with Angelica might be his biggest mistake ever.

    ===

    Thanks, @SwordLioN, and puremichigan, for the gift!

 Chapter 157 On Rooftop With Alice

    <h4>Chapter 157 On Rooftop With Alice</h4>

    "What else did Angelica tell you?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "She told me how you like to tease her during sex, and how you sometimes purposely stop moving to make her desperate¡­" Alice said with a knowing look on her face.

    "That''s¡­ true. And I will do that to you too once our rtionship turns intimate," Rudy said with a grin.

    A few secondster, Rudy asked, "Did she teach you something? Or told you to do something to tease me?"

    Alice shook her head and said, "No¡­"

    However, Angelica had indeed told her a few things to try when Rudy messed with her before, during, or after sex.

    Rudy squeezed Alice''s breasts and said, "Do you want to¡­?"

    "No."

    "Not going to lie, I was expecting to hear yes as the answer as you were so desperatest night¡­" Rudy remarked.

    "Well, I was. But that''s because I used to think I can''t relieve myself. But then you told me about masturbation so¡­" Alice paused and nced at Rudy with a flushed face.

    "So¡­ you masturbated?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    A few secondster, Alice quietly nodded and said, "I had to."

    "Details please."

    "As you know, I was feeling hornyst night after remembering what we did in the pool, so I called you. Then you started licking my¡­ pussy and made me more horny. But then you went somewhere and never came back," Alice said thest sentence with a re in her eyes.

    "Sorry about that," Rudy said with an apologetic look on his face.

    "You left me horny in the middle of the night, alone with a ghost who is also a pervert. Then she started telling me about her sex sessions with you, and that made me even more hornier! Do you have any idea how that feels?!" Alice asked with a furious look on her face.

    "I do, actually. And I experience that every day, and it''s 100 times worse than what you feel," Rudy responded with a straight face.

    After noticing Rudy wasn''t grinning, Alice realized that he was telling the truth.

    "Seriously¡­?" she asked with a shocked expression on her face. "That sounds painful."

    "It is."

    "No wonder you are always so desperate to get the girls on the bed," Alicemented.

    "How rude. I only go for the girls I love." Rudy kissed Alice on the lips and continued squeezing her breasts to get her in the mood.

    "After you left, I eventually fell asleep while waiting for you. Angelica also seemed lonely. However, when I woke up, she was gone. I didn''t think much of it, as I assumed she became invisible again. Then, I went downstairs, but dad had already left."

    ''Yeah, and he came back¡­ wait, now that I think of it, I don''t know what work George does¡­''

    Rudy wanted to ask Alice about that, but he didn''t want to ruin the steamy moment they were having, so he decided to ask her when they go home.

    "I made breakfast, ate it, and then went to take a bath. There¡­ I masturbated¡­" she said in a low voice.

    "Oh?" Rudy raised his brow with an amused look on his face and asked, "What did you think of?"

    "I¡­" Alice''s face flushed, but she continued, "I imagined your dick going in and out of my pussy¡­"

    "How did it feel?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "It felt good¡­"

    "How many fingers did you use?"

    "Only one¡­"

    Rudy grabbed Alice''s hand and intertwined his finger with hers before saying, "Your fingers are so thin."

    "Well, I am a girl," Alice shrugged.

    "Imagine something thick and long going inside your pussy. Imagine how good it would feel?"

    "..." After a brief silence, Alice squinted her eyes and said, "This won''t work on me."

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a groan with a sigh and started kissing Alice again. Alice, of course, kissed back and enjoyed the pleasure.

    After a few kisses, Alice stopped Rudy from kissing her and looked him in the eyes before saying, "But If I ever feel extra horny, I will call you, and then, we will do it."

    "Don''t treat me like a call-boy."

    "What''s that?" Alice asked with an innocent look on her face.

    Somehow, Rudy didn''t doubt Alice''s obliviousness.

    "Am I a dirty girl now?" Alice asked curiously.

    "Of course not."

    "But I masturbated thinking about you. I imagined something indecent. How does that not make me a bad girl?"

    Rudy couldn''t help but scoff at Alice''s innocence. He kissed her on the lips and pulled her soft cheeks before answering, "99% of teenagers, I think even adults masturbate thinking about their crush and fantasize about doing dirty things to them. While we are already lovers, it''s not wrong if you think about doing things with me. I also think about that all the time¡­ oh!"

    Rudy let out his inner thoughts in the heat of the moment.

    "...." Alice squinted her eyes and stared at Rudy with a judging look on her face. "I already knew about this since you told me how you wanted to see your dick in my mouth, but it still feels weird hearing thating from your mouth."

    "Honestly, never in my wildest dream had I thought that I would see my dick in your mouth and between your boobs. Our date was amazing, not going to lie. And it could have been better if George hadn''te homest night," Rudy sighed.

    Alice moved her hand to Rudy''s crotch and touched his snake from over his pants.

    "....!" Rudy was surprised, but he let Alice continue because he wanted to see what she does.

    Alice rubbed her hand on Rudy''s snake while staring into Rudy''s eyes, and made it hard. Then, she licked her lips and said, "Since we haven''t eaten lunch yet. Do you think you can let me drink your fresh cream?"

    "Sure," Rudy replied instantly.

    Alice grinned and unzipped Rudy''s pants. But at the same time, the door of the rooftop opened, and someone walked in.

    "..."

    Rudy quietly grabbed Alice and jumped on the water tank that was the highest spot in the school.

    Alice and Rudy looked at the door to see who interrupted them, but they were shocked to see who the person was.

 Chapter 158 [Bonus chapter]Lonely Lover

    <h4>Chapter 158 [Bonus chapter]Lonely Lover</h4>

    When things were about to get heated on the rooftop, the door suddenly opened and Rudy took Alice on top of the water tank where they waited for the person toe into sight.

    However, the person turned out to be none other than Rize.

    "What is she doing here?" That was Rudy''s first thought as soon as he saw Rize.

    The school''s rooftop was a restricted area for students and the door was always locked. Only the staff had ess to the key, so it was natural for Rize toe there.

    The real question was why was she there? Surely, no one woulde to the school''s rooftop for no reason. Unless they nned to do something.

    Sure, there was a chance that Rize was simply on patrol duty, but that made no sense as the door was still locked.

    Rudy couldn''t help but feel a little anxious after seeing Rize.

    Alice realized that after looking at Rudy''s face, but she was still confused about Rudy and Rize''s rtionship.

    Rize nced around everywhere to make sure no one was looking at her. Then, she took off her zer and unbuttoned the first two buttons of her shirt.

    "The fan of my desk has been broken sincest week, and they are not fixing it even when I informed them a couple of times¡­" Rize sighed and waved her hand to fan herself.

    She then took out a small towel from her purse and wiped her sweat. Then, she walked to the washbasin in the corner of the rooftop and washed her face.

    The washbasin was used to plug the pipe and water the trees and nts on the rooftop.

    After washing her face and hands, Rize took out another small towel and wiped herself clean.

    She then took out a water bottle from the bag and drank a couple of sips while spilling some.

    "Aaah~ That felt good~" she said with a satisfied smile on her face.

    After that, she sat on the bench and took out a lunchbox from her bag.

    "..." Rudy couldn''t believe his eyes. ''She was eating alone all this time? Or is it because the fan of her desk is not working?''

    Rize started eating her food, and Rudy could tell that she was enjoying every bite of it.

    Most of the time, Rudy ate lunch with Eric in the canteen, where Eric sometimes paid for Rudy''s lunch. Sometimes, Rudy brought lunch from home, so he shared it with Eric. But Eric always ate out and ordered food even when he was at home because his mother was rarely home.

    Alice, on the other hand, always brought food from home that she cooked with breakfast, but sometimes she also brought leftovers from dinner. Thus, she never had to go to the canteen and always ate lunch with her female friends.

    However, on some rare asions, when Eric was absent, or Alice''s friends had other ns, Rudy would eat lunch with Alice.

    Of course, Alice''s friends always invited her for their ns, but Alice would always turn them down as she had a strict schedule for everything.

    "This is not the first time I have seen her eating alone¡­" Alice said to Rudy. "Even in the staff room."

    "Huh?" Rudy turned to Alice with a surprised look on his face and asked, "Are you telling me that Rize has always been alone?"

    "Well, as you know, Rize is an intern teacher, and she is only 22 years old. While the rest of the teachers are over their forties. But a new young teacher dide, although I doubt Rize has the intention to be friends with him," Alice stated while looking back and forth at Rudy and Rize.

    "I had no idea¡­"

    "I mean, it''s not as bad as you think, you know? There is nothing wrong with eating alone, and some even prefer to eat alone. In fact, Rize is the type of person who would want to eat alone."

    "That''s not true. Look at her face, she looks so lonely¡­"

    Alice squinted her eyes and said, "You did tell me you kissed her and also n to add her to your harem."

    "Yeah."

    "I am still not convinced, though," Alice remarked with a judging look on her face. She nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and said, "She doesn''t seem to be the type of person to love someone. She is always so strict and scary."

    "I used to think the same¡­." After a brief pause, he continued, "Until, she kissed me that day and I never saw her again."

    "If she truly loves you, why does she always call you out and punish you?" Alice asked curiously.

    "That''s her way of describing her love for me¡­"

    ''Simp¡­'' Alice recalled the world Angelica taught her.

    Rudy shot a re at Alice and said, "You do know that I can read your mind, right?"

    Alice averted her gaze and said, "You shouldn''t be offended if I am wrong."

    "Yeah, right¡­" Rudy let out a weary sigh and watched Rize eat her lunch.

    "I will visit her every day during lunch now," Rudy decided.

    "So you are choosing her over me to have lunch with?" Alice asked. "Just because you saw her eating alone, and now you sympathize with her?"

    "No. I am just using this perfect chance to earn brownie points from her," Rudy asserted in a neutral tone. "I already know that she loves me, so I have to make her realize her feelings before six months."

    "Was she killed after six months?"

    "No, but that''s when her life changed. I have to make her realize her feelings for me, so she doesn''t go to that party where her parents sell her. And even if she goes there¡­ no, actually, I want her to go there."

    After a brief pause, Rudy frowned his face and uttered, "Because that''s where I will meet that piece of shit, and believe me¡­ I hate that guy more than anyone else in this world."

    The lunch break eventually ended and Rize left in a hurry.

    Rudy and Alice didn''t get a chance to do anything, and they didn''t even eat.

    The rest of the lectures ended and soon, school was over. Alice and Rudy went home together, and Rudy decided to ask her the question he had been meaning to ask since the lunch break.

    "Say, Alice, What does your father do for a living?"

    ====

    Thanks, @SwordLioN, for the gift!

 Chapter 159 Asking Alice About George

    <h4>Chapter 159 Asking Alice About George</h4>

    "Hmm?"

    "What does your father do? Like where does he work at? What''s his upation?" Rudy asked the same question many times but phrased them differently so Alice could understand better.

    "I am¡­ not sure. Hees home at the same time every day, and he spends weekends off. Sometimes, he gets a call from his work, so he leaves at night andes back the next morning. So I guess he is doing a regr sry job?" Alice responded with a question.

    ''I can''t me her for not knowing since everything changed after her mother''s death. But if George was really a sryman before, there is no way thepany would have given him a year-long break. So he must have changed jobs after that.''

    Rudy expected to hear an answer from Alice, so his suspicion of George would get cleared. He didn''t want to think that George was rted to something big. But now, the only way to find that out was the look into the closet.

    ''I can''t break the closet for obvious reasons, but what if I make Alice open the closet? Surely, that''s not something strange and she should know where the keys are. Unless, of course, George takes the keys with him.''

    "Say, Alice. Did you ever notice anything strange about George?" Rudy asked in a neutral voice to not show his feelings behind the question.

    "Define strange. Because for me, everything is strange, you know?" Alice shrugged.

    "Like in the car when we went on a date. I believe he was acting strange."

    "Was he?" Alice wondered with a confused look on her face.

    Alice couldn''t tell that as she has been familiar with George''s actions, and most o the things he did was normal for Alice.

    ''This topic is not going anywhere. I should talk about something else before it gets more awkward than it already is,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Rudy noticed an empty bench in the park and said, "Want to sit there for a bit and chat?"

    Alice squinted her eyes at Rudy and said, "Are you trying to do something to me?"

    "Not really. We will just kiss for a while and leave," Rudy replied casually.

    "Then my answer is no. I am not kissing you in public."

    Rudy got behind Alice and hugged her from the back.

    "....!" Surprised, Alice tried to break free from Rudy''s grip, but Rudy was too strong for her.

    "What are you doing?!" she asked.

    "I am just recharging myself with your smell." Rudy sniffed Alice and said, "Your scent is so nice."

    "Let me go, you pervert!" Alice yelled.

    At the same time, the first girl¡ª who had forgotten her purse in the ssroom during the lunch break¡ª was passing by the street and saw Rudy cuddling Alice from behind.

    "...." She furrowed her brows and muttered, "Is he really hugging her, or are my eyes ying tricks on me?"

    She squinted her eyes to look clearly, but her eyes soon widened when she saw Rudy not only hugging Alice from behind, but he was touching her breasts too.

    "Is he cheating on Rias¡­?" the girl uttered in disbelief. After watching Rudy and Alice for a few seconds, the girl left.

    "Hmph! And here I thought he was an innocent and kind boy," she said while leaving.

    Alice got angry at Rudy and crushed his feet with her feet. But of course, Rudy didn''t feel anything.

    "If you don''t let me go on the count of three, I will hate you."

    Rudy immediately let go of Alice after hearing that as he didn''t want Alice to hate him, even in his wildest dream.

    However, he turned around and hugged Alice from the front, causing her face to twitch in anger. But she wasn''t angry because she didn''t want Rudy to hug her, she was angry because Rudy was acting like that in a public park, where everyone who was passing by was looking at them in disbelief.

    Luckily, none of them knew Rudy or Alice personally so it wasn''t as bad as Alice was making it out to be. Rudy was acting like that because he wanted Alice''s attention.

    "You didn''t look at me when we were talking. Are you still angry about something?" Rudy asked Alice.

    "Of course, not. Why would you think that?" Alice asked. "If I was truly angry at you, I wouldn''t be letting you touch me, you know?"

    "Then why weren''t you looking at me when we were talking? You always make sure to look at me when we talk, so it felt really weird to see you talking to me like that," Rudy stated and finally let go of Alice.

    He ced his hand on Alice''s cheek and rubbed his thumb on her lips. Then, he smiled gently at her and used that chance to kiss her on the lips.

    Usually, Alice would have pushed him back since he was kissing her in public, but she didn''t want Rudy to misunderstand her again, so she let him kiss her.

    After the kiss, Rudy whispered, "I love you."

    Alice couldn''t take it anymore and hugged Rudy tightly.

    Rudy hugged her back and asked, "What''s wrong? You are acting weird, and I know it. Is something bothering you?"

    "I am worried," Alice said in a muffled voice.

    "Worried about what?" Rudy asked with a curious yet confused look on his face.

    "Worried about you."

    "Me? Why would you worry about me? I mean, yeah, it''s normal for a girlfriend to worry about her boyfriend, but¡­ well, I am not normal."

    "That''s not it¡­" Alice hugged Rudy even tighter and pressed her breasts against his chest before saying, "Sometimes, you act like a different person."

    "..." Rudy finally realized what Alice was talking about. He ced his hands on her shoulders and looked into her eyes before asking in a calm voice: "Is it about that I said on the rooftop?"

    Alice quietly nodded without saying anything.

    "I already told you that I am not the Rudy you once knew.

 Chapter 160 Mess With Me, And I Will Mess You Up

    <h4>Chapter 160 Mess With Me, And I Will Mess You Up</h4>

    "I already told you that I am not the Rudy you once knew. I am¡­ not the same kind and naive Rudy. I have changed. People change. My powers have changed me, or perhaps they gave me a reason to change. Maybe I was always like this."

    "..."

    "But Alice, I am the same Rudy you love, and that''s not going to change. I will be kind with you and my loved ones, and cruel with my enemies," he added.

    Alice finally made eye contact with Rudy and opened her mouth to say, "Always remember; be kind but not weak, be strong but not rude, be humble but not timid, be proud but not egoist, and atst, be confident but not arrogant."

    "Wow¡­ that was¡­ deep and meaningful¡­" Rudy uttered. "And why does it feel like you already had this quote nned?"

    "Because you were the one who said it to me," Alice responded.

    CRACK!

    After hearing that, a scene shed before Rudy''s eyes for a split second, but he couldn''t see it properly.

    ''What was that?" Rudy wondered. He ced his hand on his chest and clenched a fist in frustration as he thought, ''And why do I suddenly feel angry and sad at the same time?''

    "Are you okay?" Alice asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Yeah," Rudy replied with a smile on his face

    After that, Rudy and Alice walked home while talking about various things.

    Rudy noticed at George''s car was parked, meaning he was home, so Rudy didn''t try to kiss or hug Alice. He also felt the disturbance in electric signals, seemingly the camera was turned on and working.

    After dropping Alice at her home, Rudy walked to his house. But open reaching there, he noticed there was a truck parked in front of his house.

    "...." Rudy rushed to his house and asked the man, who was standing near the open truck. "May I help you?" he asked in a calm voice.

    "Uhh¡­" the man looked at Rudy and asked, "Does this house belong to miss Reba?"

    "Yes. And I am her son," Rudy responded and looked at the brand name on the truck. "Did mom order something online? I doubt."

    Rudy activated his see-through ability and looked inside the truck to see the interior belongings of the house. He recognized a few things inside and immediately figured out what was going on.

    ''So it''s from Joe''s apartment,'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''Mom did say they will start moving their stuff over the week.''

    "Can you please call your mother? She has to sign the letter so we can start moving the stuff into the house," the man said in a calm voice. "We tried ringing the doorbell, but it''s not working. And I even tried knowing one the door, but no one responded. Is your mother currently not home?"

    ''She should be sleeping as I came home as soon as the school hours ended instead of loitering around.''

    "Yea, she is not home." Rudy grabbed the paper from the man''s hand and said, "I will sign here in her stead. You can start moving the stuff."

    "But the process is on the name of¡ª" before the man could even finish what he was saying, Rudy, pulled a pen from his bag and signed the paper.

    "..."

    He then handed it to the man and said, "Don''t worry, everything that belongs to her is mine, including herself. I am her son, after all."

    "...." the man was left baffled after hearing that, but he assumed he heard wrong.

    However, Rudy once again didn''t think of what he said and simply blurted it out without thinking of the consequences.

    Rudy walked to the front door and took out the key from his pocket. After unlocking the door, Rudy first entered the living room and went straight to Reba''s room to check on her.

    She was sleeping on the bed with her body covered with a nket.

    "She is usually awake by this time, but I guess she was extra exhausted today as she also camete from her work." Rudy smiled after looking at Reba and said, "I will let her sleep and take care of the stuff."

    Rudy left Reba''s room and went outside, to see the two men had already started emptying the truck. However, something was wrong.

    "Wait a minute, why are you guys cing everything on the street? You have to take everything inside too," Rudy said to the two men.

    "No, we are supposed to leave everything outside. That''s what we are told," the man replied.

    Rudy raised his brow with a knowing look on his face and said, "Read the 13th point of the letter I just signed. It''s clearly written that you have to drop everything inside the house."

    The man took out the letter from his pocket, and Rudy was indeed telling truth.

    ''How did he read the paper so fast? He only signed it in like 3 seconds. There is no way he actually read the entire thing in 3 seconds, right?!'' the man panicked.

    "What''s wrong?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face. "Could it be that you are illiterate and you can''t read?"

    The man grabbed the pen and scribbled on the 13th point of the letter.

    "My manager must have forgotten to cut this point in a hurry," the man said in an arrogant tone and resumed emptying the truck.

    ''His attitude suddenly changed after I told him that mom is not home. He probably wanted to trouble mom. Thank fuck I came home early.''

    Rudy wanted to call Joe and confirm if the contract was to leave the stuff outside the house, but Rudy didn''t have his phone and even then, he was sure that Joe would never want to leave the stuff outside as he knew Reba couldn''t possibly carry them in.

    SIGH!

    Rudy let it slide as he wanted them to go as soon as possible, so he waited for them to empty the truck entirely.

    Once they were done, they left.

    However, they were trying to trouble Reba, so he wasn''t letting them go so easily.

    He punctured all the truck tires, so when they traveled far enough to the main street, the tires would run out of air and they would be stuck with four punctured tires.

    "Mess with me, and I will mess you up," Rudy murmured.

    After that, Rudy used telekinesis and carried everything inside without breaking a sweat.

 Chapter 161 Comforting Rebecca

    <h4>Chapter 161 Comforting Reba</h4>

    Reba opened her eyes and found herself covered under a nket.

    "..." She removed the nket and stared at the ceiling with a confused look on her face.

    "This is the best sleep I have had in months," she muttered.

    She sat up and yawned while rubbing her eyes and uttered, "What''s the time? Is Rudy back yet?"

    She looked at the clock, and much to her shock, it was past 8 PM.

    "...!" She immediately got up from the bed and rushed to the living room, only to find it filled with Joe''s apartment stuff.

    "Right. This was supposed toe today. Joe even called me in the morning to remind me about it¡­" Reba sighed and rubbed her hands on her face in frustration.

    "Wait, if the stuff is here, then that means, Rudy is home too. Oh my god, I am alreadyte for work and I have yet to make dinner!" Reba panicked. "Today has been a horrible day for me. Everything is messed up!"

    She immediately rushed to the kitchen to cook something for Rudy before leaving for work, but she saw the stove was one, and she could smell the delicious aroma of the food.

    "..."

    Confused, she walked further in and removed the lid to see the butter chicken was being cooked. She couldn''t help but take another sniff and fill her lungs with the aroma.

    "Did Rudy make this?" Reba wondered. "But who taught him to cook like this? And how did he bring the ingredients?"

    Reba was even more confused than before, so she decided to ask Rudy.

    GASP!

    ''Wait, did he bring a girl with him?!''

    She walked upstairs to check on Rudy and see if he really brought a girl with him, but much to her surprise, the room was empty.

    "Huh? Where did he go?"

    Reba went downstairs again and knocked on the bathroom door.

    "Rudy, are you taking a bath?"

    Reba waited for a few seconds for a reply, but she was met with silence.

    "Could it be that he is not home yet?" Rebeca went to the front door to check if his shoes were there. "His shoes are here, and his sandals too. So where is he?"

    Reba searched through the entire house, but she didn''t find Rudy.

    "Where did he go?!" Reba panicked.

    She immediately rushed to her room to grab her phone, so she could call his phone, but she stopped when she saw a horned shadow in her room.

    She stopped in her tracks and stood in silence as the shadow grew bigger, meaning it wasing closer to her.

    Reba instinctively stepped backward as the shadow kept getting closer. But she bumped into something and jolted with a scream: "Eeek!"

    "Whoa! Mom. What''s wrong?" Rudy asked from behind Reba.

    Reba turned around and hugged Rudy without saying anything.

    ''Her body is shaking!'' Rudy hugged Reba back and stroked her back until she calmed down.

    "What happened?" Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    "Where were you?! I have been calling your name for ages!" Reba yelled with teary eyes.

    "I was in the bathroom," Rudy replied calmly.

    "Then why didn''t you reply when I called you?!"

    "I was wearing clothes, and I was holding the towel with my mouth. I came out as soon as possible," Rudy replied.

    "..." Reba red at Rudy without saying anything.

    Rudy caressed Reba''s face and asked in a gentle voice: "What''s wrong. Did you have a nightmare or something?"

    Rudy brought his face close and kissed Reba on the lips, leaving Reba speechless.

    "...!"

    Reba pushed Rudy back, and she suddenly opened her eyes.

    "...."

    She looked at the ceiling with a disappointed look on her face and muttered, "So it was a dream?"

    Reba got up from her bed and left her room. But she stopped in her tracks after seeing Joe''s stuff in the living room. She also smelled the same delicious aroma she smelled in the dream.

    "..."

    She hesitantly walked into the kitchen and checked the food, and it was indeed butter chicken.

    Baffled, she turned around to look at her room, and sure enough, she saw a horned shadow there.

    "...!"

    She stepped back and bumped into Rudy.

    "Whoa! Mom, what''s wrong?" Rudy asked.

    Reba skipped everything because she was too scared, and pointed her finger in her room and said, "I saw a shadow in my room."

    As soon as Rudy heard that, the ss on the table shattered into pieces.

    Reba turned to the kitchen and muttered, "What''s going on?"

    "Don''t worry, mom, it was just wind."

    After saying that, Rudy entered Reba''s room and activated his see-through ability to inspect the room thoroughly. But no one was there.

    ''I was standing right behind mom, but I didn''t see anything. I don''t sense any presence either. Maybe she just saw her reflection or something? It''s night and only a few lights are on. She was also sleeping a while ago, so there is a chance that she just¡­''

    Rudy nced back at Reba, who was still looking at the broken ss with a confused look on her face.

    ''I managed to keep my anger in control. But I guess that ss was weak, to begin with.''

    Rudy walked back to Reba and said, "There is nothing, mom."

    "But I saw a shadow," she said.

    "Maybe you simply saw your shadow?" Rudy wondered and pointed his finger at his shadow that was falling in Reba''s room. "See?"

    "But it had horns! And it was getting bigger as I stepped back¡­" Reba stated with a troubled look on her face as though she was having second thoughts about what she saw.

    ''Horns? Now, that''s not something one would see in a normal condition¡­'' Rudy once again scanned the entire house, and he couldn''t see anyone.

    ''Well, I have to calm her down, so let''s act natural for now.'' Rudy ced his hands on Reba''s shoulders and said, "Let''s eat dinner."

    "I will take care of this broken ss first."

    "There is no need. Let it be, I will take care of itter."

    "But¡ª"

    "You are gettingte for work, right?"

    Reba reluctantly agreed and went to the kitchen with Rudy.

    "I will serve¡ª"

    "There is no need." Rudy ced Reba on the chair and said, "Let me do it."

    "..."

    Reba was confused because Rudy was acting differently, but she didn''t mind being treated with love.

    Rudy served the food to Reba and sat beside her.

 Chapter 162 Feeding Rebecca

    <h4>Chapter 162 Feeding Reba</h4>

    Reba kept ncing at Rudy as they ate dinner together.

    "What''s up with you? You are acting like a gentleman today," Reba asked with a grin on her face.

    "I just want to show you my gratitude for raising me alone. It must have been hard, and I can''t imagine the hardship you went through. You must have sacrificed a lot of your dreams, so I can fulfill mine," Rudy said with a gentle smile on his face.

    "..."

    Rudy held Reba''s hands in his hands and continued, "You are the best mom in the world."

    Reba''s heart fluttered after hearing that, and she couldn''t stop but stare at Rudy''s lips which kissed her in her dream.

    She ced her finger on her lips and wondered, ''If I had acted the same as I did in the dream, would he have¡­''

    Reba shook her head and threw all the indecent thoughts. She wanted to enjoy dinner with her son with no other intention.

    As Reba was eating dinner, Rudy moved his hand toward Reba to feed her.

    "..." Reba was reluctant, but she opened her mouth after seeing the innocent look on Rudy''s face.

    "You have been eating for a while now, but you didn''t tell me how the food tastes," Rudy remarked while eating.

    "Oh!" Reba eximed and said, "It''s really tasty!"

    Reba''s mind was upied with lots of thoughts that she forgot to praise Rudy''s cooking.

    "Where did you learn to cook, though? And did you bring the ingredients and chicken from the market?" she asked curiously.

    "Yes. There was a sale going on, so I bought them. And then got the recipe from the inte," Rudy replied as he fed another bite to Reba.

    However, Rudy was lying.

    After moving all the stuff in the living room, Rudy noticed that Reba was still in deep sleep, and she wouldn''t wake up anytime soon. So he went to the market and bought chicken and the ingredients.

    He knew how to cook because he had learned it from Elise.

    Besides, his phone was destroyed, and he hadn''t bought a new phone yet. He was nning to buy it today after school, but he didn''t get time.

    "You don''t have to worry too much about lunch and dinner, mom," Rudy said calmly. "I can cook just fine, and this dish is proof. So you can take a rest and enjoy your time after a long, exhausting day."

    "..."

    "And besides, once Joe and Lucy move in, Lucy will take care of the household."

    "Why would you say that? She is noting here to be a maid, you know?"

    ''Well, she took care of everything in my past life, so¡­ as if I can say that¡­ not until I find the origin of my powers¡­''

    Rudy looked and smiled at Reba, who was enjoying the dinner he had with his hands. For some reason, his heartfelt relief, knowing that he could still feel and find happiness in others'' happiness.

    ''I haven''t changed¡­'' Rudy began eating dinner, but he didn''t like the taste.

    Of course, it was tasty as Reba had said, but Rudy didn''t like the taste of his own cooking. He would rather eat Reba''s cooking, which was the most delicious for him.

    He hadn''t eaten the cooking of his harem members yet, but he had eaten the cooking of Elise in his past life. However, Reba''s cooking still remained his first choice.

    As Rudy was lost in his thoughts while enjoying dinner, Reba called out to him.

    "Rudy," she said in a low voice.

    Rudy looked up to see Reba was trying to feed him with her hands.

    "Say Aah," she said with a flushed face. She was feeling embarrassed, but then she recalled how Rudy fed her without flinching.

    ''What''s wrong with me? Why can''t I act normal? I have been managing fine for 18 years! I only need to wait for a few more weeks! But it''s all his fault for acting like this. My fragile heart can''t take it.''

    Rudy opened his mouth and Reba fed him.

    "..."

    For some reason, that bite tasted different to Rudy. He wanted to taste more, but obviously, he couldn''t ask Reba to feed him again and again. He didn''t want to trouble her.

    ''Where is Angelica? She is usually awake by this time. But I guess she did stay awake for more than usual and even carried me all the way here from Alice''s house. She also looked after me for the entire night until I woke up, so I guess she will be waking upte tonight.''

    Rudy couldn''t help but miss Angelica as he felt alone without herpany. She had be an important part of his life; without her, he felt iplete.

    After eating dinner, Rudy turned to Reba and said, "Go wash your face and hands if you want to. Then we will leave together."

    "Huh? To where?" Reba asked with a confused look on her face.

    "To the convenience store you work at, of course."

    "Why, though?"

    "I have something to buy, so I thought I would go with you."

    Of course, Rudy was lying. He simply wanted to escort Reba to her work as he was worried about her.

    "What do you want to buy? I will bring it when I return home," Reba asked curiously.

    "Do you not want me toe with you?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face. "Could it be that you are embarrassed to bring your son to your workce?"

    "No. Of course, not!" Reba sighed and said, "Fine. Get ready."

    "I am already ready."

    "Then wait." Reba entered the bathroom to wash her face.

    Rudy took that chance to wash the dishes and clean the kitchen. He also took care of the broken ss and cleaned everything.

    By the time Reba came back after five minutes, there was no trace of anything in the kitchen. It looked as though they never ate dinner.

    ''He used his powers, didn''t he?'' Reba thought to herself.

    She nced around to look for Rudy, but he wasn''t there.

    "Rudy?" She called out to him.

    "I am here, mom," Rudy replied. He was standing at the front door, waiting for Reba.

    "Wait. Let me grab my purse and phone from my room." Rebeca rushed to her room and grabbed her purse and phone. But before leaving her room, she nced around and sighed in relief.

    ''I guess I just missed the dream and reality.''

    Reba closed the door, locked the front door, and left with Rudy.

    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 163 Walking with Rebecca at Night

    <h4>Chapter 163 Walking with Reba at Night</h4>

    Rudy and Reba were walking on the street at night.

    Reba was in a hurry, and she was repeatedly looking at her watch to check the time.

    "I am 45 minste!" she panicked.

    Rudy nced at her from the corner of his eyes and asked, "Does it matter? I mean, would you get in trouble?"

    "No, but they will cut my pay as I am getting paid on an hourly basis," Reba responded.

    "Then it''s fine." After a brief pause, Rudy said, "I want you to enjoy your work rather than stress over it. You don''t have to worry about the money anymore. We have been living just fine before, so we can surely live the rest of our life."

    "I am your mother, and I have certain responsibilities like every mother has," Reba stated. "You can''t change that just because you want to. The adult world is full ofpromises and sacrifices."

    "I will change that," Rudy uttered in a low voice.

    "You can''t change the way this world works; it''s impossible," Reba remarked.

    "I know. But I am not talking about changing the world for everyone, I am talking about changing your world."

    "..." Reba was confused, so she tried to understand what Rudy just said.

    "Everyone in this world lives in their own world. They have their own rules, morals, ideas, and perspectives. They think they are right in this world. They rule that world. That''s why, I want you to rule your world," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice.

    "Yeah, I don''t understand."

    "My life could have turned out differently if you had made different choices in your life. Maybe if you had focused on your dreams and hadn''t made sacrifices for me, our rtionship wouldn''t be the same as it is now. But surely, you would be living a happy life if you had achieved your dreams, am I right?" Rudy asked with a curious, yet calm look on his face.

    Reba stopped walking and turned to Rudy.

    "What¡­?" Rudy asked.

    "What if I tell you that my dream was to be your mother?" Reba asked with a judging look on her face.

    Rudy pondered for a while to think of a reply, but he gave up and shrugged his shoulders.

    "Checkmate, huh?" Rudy let out a loud groan and said, "I can never win against you."

    Reba grinned at Rudy but didn''t say anything. But Rudy felt good after seeing the grin on Reba''s face.

    The streets eventually got empty as the time got past 9 PM. They lived in a town where everything closed at 7:30 PM, and only one convenience store was open where Reba worked.

    The convenience store was located near the main street that led to the highway, and many passersby and travelers stopped there to get refreshed after a long ride. It was truly the best ce for the convenience store.

    ''Well, Eleanor is the smartest person I have ever known. And everything she does is perfect. Her choices are always right. It''s almost as though she knows what will happen in the future,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    As Rudy and Reba were walking, the streemps went off after flickering a couple of times. Then, the rest of themps on the street went off the same way and filled the entire street with nothing but darkness.

    The full moon was covered with clouds and there was no other source of light to illuminate the street. Due to that, Reba couldn''t see anything that was one meter away from her, but Rudy could easily see everything thanks to his superpowers.

    Rudy knew Reba was scared of darkness since she always slept with her lights on even in the daytime, and when they didn''t have electricity, she used her phone''s shlight.

    When Rudy saw Reba stopping in her tracks, he grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t worry, I am here."

    "...!" Reba clenched Rudy''s hand tightly and said, "This hasn''t happened in a while."

    There were frequent power cuts in the town and that was the normal thing. But the streetlights remained on most of the time as they were connected to the different power grids.

    ''Her hands are trembling¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''I am d I came with her.''

    To calm Reba down, Rudy decided to start a conversation while walking. He slowly opened his mouth and said, "Even after the apocalypse and pandemic, nothing has changed around here."

    Rudy wanted to know about the apocalypse, but he was more curious about how it affected Reba''s life.

    "Yeah, even when the entire world was having a hard time, this town, and the few neighboring towns and cities, remained untouched. The zombies never entered the area," Rebeca responded.

    ''So that''s the reason why. And most of the things are damaged due tock of maintenance, not the apocalypse.''

    "It was almost as though they were afraid to enter the area, like something was stopping them," Reba added. "Once, a zombie entered the neighboring city, and it killed itself out of panic after realizing that."

    "How is something like that possible?" Rudy wondered. "Zombies don''t have any intellect."

    "ording to the officials, the zombie leader¡ª T.A, had the power to control the zombies, so they theorized that T.A had ordered them to not enter the area, and when that zombie did, it killed itself because it went against T.A''s order," Reba stated.

    "Now that''s one loyal pawn¡­" Rudy murmured.

    After walking in the dark for a while, they finally reached the other side of the town that had the lights on.

    SIGH!

    Reba sighed in relief and said, "Thank god, the power is on here. I didn''t want to spend the night in the convenience store without lights."

    Rudy nced at Reba from the corner of his eyes and said with a knowing look on his face: "I am sure they have a generator for times like this."

    "Oh¡­ yeah¡­"

    A minuteter, they reached the convenience store. But Rudy met someone in the store.

    It was the first girl who had forgotten her purse and also saw Rudy and Alice flirting in the park. Not only that, but she was a former bully who used to bully Rudy.

    ===

    Thanks, @david_boyer, and @winup, for the gift!

 Chapter 164 Janet, The Former Bully

    <h4>Chapter 164 J, The Former Bully</h4>

    Rudy saw the girl, but ignored her and entered the convenience store with Reba.

    The girl first looked at Rudy with a confused look on her face, and then she raised her brows when she saw Rudy was holding hands with Reba.

    "..."

    She tried to act normal and filled her cart with the stuff she was there to buy. But she followed Rudy and Reba with her cart to make it look like she was simply shopping.

    Meanwhile, Reba finally noticed that she was still holding hands with Rudy.

    "...!" Her face flushed when she realized that it was not Rudy who was holding her hand, but it was her who was holding his hand.

    She let go of Rudy''s hand and tried to act normal, but the embarrassment on her flushed face said it all.

    "Oh, Reba, you are here," a female co-worker spotted Reba and said, "I thought you weren''t going toe today since you leftte today. Wee."

    "Yeah, I am sorry for beingte," Reba apologized to her co-worker. "Where are the other two?"

    "Oh, they didn''te today. So I am really d that you came. Otherwise, I would have had to spend the entire night alone," she said with a smile on her face.

    She then noticed Rudy standing beside Reba and asked, "Can you take care of the customer? I am confirming the products on the shelf."

    "Oh! Uh¡­ Rachel¡­" Reba ced her hand on Rudy''s shoulder and said, "This is my son, Rudy."

    "Oh¡­" Rachel walked closer to Rudy and squinted her eyes at him. She pinched his cheeks and said, "He looks like a high school student."

    "I am a high school student," Rudy responded.

    "What?" Rachel turned to Reba and said, "How do you have a son who is in high school? At what age did you get pregnant? Or is he perhaps adopted?"

    "Mom~! I can''t find my favorite shampoo~!" the first girl said from the other side of the row.

    "One minute¡­" Rachel went to the other row and asked, "Yes, JJ? What shampoo are you talking about?"

    Rachel was J''s mother, just like how Reba was Rudy''s mother. It was an awkward introduction to four of them.

    The convenience store in the town and the neighboring cities were run by Eric''s mother¡ª Eleanor, and she made sure to hire the people who were in need of money and having tough times. She also paid them considerably wellpared to the other job that paid hourly wages. And it was easy to take a leave since they were friends with each other.

    After Rachel found J''s favorite shampoo, she looked at her cart and said, "Are you buying a month''s worth of products?"

    "No, It''s only for a week," J replied.

    Rachel shook her head and said, "Stop wasting money on make-up and stuff."

    "But I have to look pretty in school!"

    After hearing themotion, Rudy and Reba walked to the other row and saw Rachel and J arguing.

    "You are already beautiful without make-up. And besides, there are chemicals in this stuff. It will damage your skin for a long-time, you know?" Rachelmented with a knowing look on her face.

    "Shut up! You don''t know how important it is for a girl to look pretty in school! And if you are worried about the money, then I will pay you back once I get a job after I finish high school since my school doesn''t allow students to work."

    SIGH!

    ''She is going to bite back on her words after she finishes high school,'' Rudy sighed.

    "But you are already pretty!" Rachel looked at Rudy and Reba and asked, "Reba, what do you think?"

    "Yeah, she is pretty," Rebeca nodded.

    "See?"

    "..." J was frustrated, but she couldn''t retort.

    "Everyone can be pretty from the outside, what matters is how the person is from the inside," Rudy remarked with a smirk on his face.

    J red at Rudy but didn''t say anything. She grabbed her cart and rushed towards the empty counter.

    RING!

    She rang the bell to call the cashier¡ª who was Reba.

    "Coming~"

    Reba went into the changing room and returned a few secondster after wearing an apron over her clothes, which was also the dress code for the job.

    "What am I going to do with this girl?" Rachel sighed. "She has entered a rebellious phase after getting into high school."

    Rudy strolled around in the store for a while and waited for J to leave because he didn''t want to interact with her.

    After a while, Rudy also decided to leave, so he walked to the counter to greet Rebeca.

    "Oh? Are you leaving?" Rebeca asked. Rebeca looked at Rudy''s hands which were empty and asked, "And what did you want to buy?"

    "I didn''t find what I was looking for," Rudy responded in a calm voice. "I will try asking Eric. He should know about it. Or maybe he can order online too."

    "Yes, but what was it?"

    "It''s a secret."

    "..."

    "Okay, bye~" After saying that, Rudy left.

    "..." Reba was upset that Rudy left without answering her. But she was d that Rudy wasn''t in a rebellious phase like J.

    However, Rudy didn''te to buy anything. He simply wanted to drop Reba at her work because he was worried about her.

    Rudy was walking his way back home, but he decided to visit Reina and see how she was doing.

    He activated his see-through ability and nced around to make sure no one was looking at him before he teleported. But surprisingly, Rudy saw someone hiding in the corner.

    "..."

    "Who is here? Come out! I can see you," Rudy said out loud.

    A few secondster, J walked out of the corner with bags in her hands.

    "..." Rudy raised his brow in confusion and wondered, ''Why is she here?''

    "What? Were you waiting for me toe out, so you can bully me?" Rudy asked with a scoff.

    "No!" J yelled. "I want to ask you something."

    "If it''s a confession or something, then my answer is no," Rudy uttered nonchntly.

    "It''s not!"

    "Then, what is it?"

    J furrowed her brows at Rudy and asked, "Why are you cheating on your girlfriend?"

    ''What is she talking about?'' Rudy asked himself. ''Did she see me kissing Reina in the water park? Or maybe Alice. But¡­ wait¡­''

    "What girlfriend are you talking about?" Rudy asked to confirm.

    "I am talking about Rias, of course."

    ===

    Thanks, @stawhcy, for the gift!

 Chapter 165 Bully Getting Bullied

    <h4>Chapter 165 Bully Getting Bullied</h4>

    "Rias¡­?"

    ''How does she know that name? No one remembers her, so how¡­?''

    "What do you know about my rtionship with Rias?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "What am I supposed to know?"

    "Do you know how I met her or how we started going out?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "Why are you asking me all that?!" J uttered in an annoyed tone.

    "Then why are you asking if I am cheating on her?" Rudy questioned back.

    "That''s¡­" J averted her gaze and passed the bag from her left hand to her right hand, seemingly it was heavy for her to carry.

    "That''s¡­?" Rudy asked. But after a brief pause, he asked, "Are you sure you don''t have a thing for me?"

    "I don''t!" J yelled.

    "Then why do you interfere in my rtionship? And what made you think I am cheating?"

    "I saw you today with Alice."

    "...!" Rudy was surprised, but he didn''t let his expression change. ''She saw us? When? In the ssroom? On the rooftop? Or when we were in the park?''

    "What''s weird about that?" Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "You already know Alice and I are childhood friends, so what''s wrong if we are together?"

    J squinted her eyes and said, "I saw you hugging her from behind and touching her boobs."

    "That''s¡­. Normal skin ship between childhood friends," Rudy said while avoiding eye contact with J.

    J furrowed her brows and red at Rudy before saying, "I thought you were a kind and innocent boy, but you turned out to be the same as every other boy."

    J was born in a low-ss family because her mother was a single mother. When her mother was 19 years old, she started university and there she met a foreign guy with blonde hair.

    They had many sses together and they became friends. One thing led to another, and they ended up dating. But after dating for three months, when Rachel told her boyfriend that she was pregnant, he started acting strange.

    One night, he told Rachel that he was going to buy milk, and then he never returned. He changed his phone number, deleted his social ounts, and moved to a different university far away.

    When Rachel''s parents found out about it, they kicked her out and stopped giving her tuition fees. So She had no other choice but to drop out of the university and do a part-time job to make money.

    Around the same time, Eleanor had started her business and she gave the post of manager to Rachel. But after giving birth to J, everything changed, for good.

    Rachel found herself happy with her daughter and she was enjoying the life of a single mother, and she had no regret in giving birth to J, even though her parents wanted her to get an abortion and marry someone.

    J''s natural hair was blonde, just like her father, and her eyes were blue, just like her mother''s. Both Rachel and her ex-lover were beautiful looking, and J inherited the beauty.

    Naturally, she was popr in school, among both boys and girls, so she was also the target of bullying. But after entering high school, she decided to be a bully herself.

    While she never physically abused someone, nor did she hurt them emotionally, she threatened everyone and gave ''don''te near me'' vibes. She thought she would be fine without making any friends. She simply pretended to be a bad girl.

    But just as honey attracts insects, J attracted other bullies who wanted to be friends with her. J knew that if she denied them, then she would get in trouble, so she started hanging out with them.

    But unlike J, who was only acting to be a bully, the other girls were real bullies who bullied weak boys and girls of the ss who were also alone with no friends to protect them.

    Out of everyone, Rudy was one of their targets. And as a new member, J was forced to bully Rudy.

    J was well aware that if she didn''t do as they said, her cover as a fake bully would be exposed, so she had no other choice but to bully Rudy.

    Rudy, however, knew about J as he was the constant target of bullying because of his weak body and meek behavior. He also knew that J wasn''t a bad person.

    A few days passed by, and the bullies kept asking J to bully every loner student they saw. And due to that, J''s grades dropped, and she was suspended many times before getting a final warning from the school.

    Apparently, the bullies who asked J to bully others snitched on J when they got in trouble.

    That''s when J finally realized that she was getting bullied by them all along. She then broke her friendship with them and started hanging out with other girls in the ss, including Alice, who was also one of the popr girls in the school.

    It took everyone a while to ept J, but everything worked out eventually.

    "That reminds me, you never apologized for bullying me," Rudy remarked with a grin on his face, seemingly, he was teasing her.

    "I did apologize!"

    "When? I don''t have a memory of that."

    "I ced an apology letter in your bag¡­" she uttered in a low voice.

    ''Oh! So it was her? She never wrote her name, and I was constantly bullied, so I never figured out who it was.''

    Rudy looked at the bags in J''s hand and said, "You should drop this all ''pretty girl'' act. You are trying too hard to achieve something you already have."

    "Shut up! You don''t know how the world works for girls!" J retorted.

    SIGH!

    Rudy sighed and recalled his past life memories about J.

    Everything was the same in this life, but Rudy and J never interacted again in high school.

    J kept trying to get more fashionable and that attracted lots of yboys, who all left her heartbroken in the end. She then graduated from high school and went to the same university as Rudy.

    Rudy and J eventually became good friends, but it seemed as though they were about to be friends in high school in this life.

    "I will tell you what I know about Rias," J asserted.

 Chapter 166 Future Friends

    <h4>Chapter 166 Future Friends</h4>

    "As you should know, Rias transferred to our school when the second year started, but she only came to school for 2 days," J stated.

    ''I know that much from what Rize told me, but I guess I can ask J for details without acting suspiciously. But why does she remember her and others don''t? Even Rize didn''t remember anything other than her name and a few things,'' Rudy wondered.

    "So, you were tasked to visit her and keep her up to date with the school. Weeks passed by and Rias suddenly started toe back to school every day. And you had also gotten a lot closer to her. But then stoppeding one day, and she hasn''t returned since."

    Rudy pondered for a while and said, "Do you have a picture of her?"

    "Why would I have a picture of her?" J asked with a confused look on her face.

    "Don''t girls take selfies and pictures all the time? So I assumed if you ever took a picture of her, identally on purpose," Rudy acted natural and responded with a shoulder shrug.

    "You have be weird¡­"

    "Ouch. So now you have started verbally bullying others, huh?"

    "I didn''t!" J frowned her face and said, "Are you trying to take revenge on me by mentioning the word ''bully'' again and again?"

    "What? Of course, not." Rudy scoffed softly. "I am a kind and innocent boy, remember?"

    However, Rudy was indeed trying to take revenge on J by making her feel guilty.

    While it was true that they became good friends in the future, but that was in his past life. In this life, they were still only ssmates and close to strangers as they didn''t know anything about each other, or at least, J didn''t.

    J bit her lips and hugged herself. She nced repeatedly at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and slowly opened her mouth to say, "Look, I know I did the wrong thing, okay? I am extremely sorry for it."

    "Do you realize how bullying someone can change their entire life? Some even get trauma and develop social anxiety. They getmunication disorders and many more things. Their life bes hell. And you think a simple ''sorry'' is going to cut it? You are wrong. Only if it was that easy," Rudy uttered in a disdainful tone.

    J lowered her gaze because she didn''t have the courage to look into Rudy''s eyes. Her guilt was over the roof, and she truly wanted to atone for her sins, but there was nothing she could do.

    Rudy''s words hit her hard as she knew he told the truth. A sorry was but a mere word; without any emotions behind it, it was nothing.

    "What¡­ what should I do to make you forgive me?" J asked in a low voice, seemingly afraid to know the consequences of her sentence.

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement as he pondered for a while and said, "What can you do?"

    "Anything¡­? As long as I can repay my sins¡­"

    "Oh? Anything?" Rudy inspected J''s body from head to toe with a seductive gaze in his eyes.

    Upon noticing that, J covered her body by cing her hand on her visible cleavage and said, "You are not thinking of anything indecent, right?"

    "Who knows?" Rudy said while licking his lips.

    J backed some steps and made some distance between them.

    "Heh!" Rudy smiled at J and said, "Don''t worry. I was joking."

    "Jokes like that are not funny!"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "And bullying someone is not funny either. Listen, I am not trying to make you feel more guilty. I am just trying to make you realize that the world won''t work the way you want. Just because you think you have changed doesn''t mean the world thinks you have changed. You will have to prove them wrong."

    "I am trying¡­"

    "And if you truly want to do something to make me forgive you for bullying me in the past, then just be yourself," Rudy stated in a neutral tone.

    "Huh?" J couldn''t be more confused than she already was. She was just a teenager, while Rudy was giving her adult talk that required a decent amount of maturity to understand.

    J was experiencing puberty, and she was going through a rebellious phase, so it was highly unlikely that she would take other''s opinions into consideration. But Rudy wanted to change that. He was trying to save J from the fate awaiting her.

    "You are honestly fine just the way you are. Stop trying to look pretty, you are plenty pretty. And if someone dares to say you are not, just let me know, I will show them what ''not'' pretty means," Rudy said with a gentle smile on his face.

    "...!" J''s face flushed a little after hearing that. ''It''s my first time someone has told me that¡­''

    J forgot that her mother was telling her the same thing not long ago.

    "Do you¡­" J looked into Rudy''s eyes and asked, "Do you really find me pretty?"

    "Regardless of your personality, yes," Rudy nodded in response.

    "Am I prettier than Alice?!" she asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Of course not," Rudy scoffed out loud and said, "You are ten years too early to bepared to her."

    J puffed her cheeks and left.

    "..." Rudy watched her walk into the dark and muttered, "She is surprisingly tamer than I thought."

    Rudy was about to leave as well, but J returned from the dark and squirmed in front of Rudy.

    "What?" Rudy asked.

    "I don''t know, but for some reason, all the streetlights are off, and it''s really dark. Can you¡­ can you apany me to my house?" she asked with a flushed face.

    "Oh? Are you inviting me to your house at night when no one is at home and your mother is working the night shift? You are too bold," Rudy remarked with a grin.

    J looked at Rudy with teary eyes and muttered, "Who is being the bully now?"

    Rudy grabbed the bag from J''s hand and said, "I will drop you off."

    Unbeknownst to either of them, they were being watched from above the clouds, by a feminine winged figure that was small enough to go unnoticed by Rudy''s radar, or was it?

    ===

    Thanks, @Exoloty, and @Ok_Two, for the gift!

 Chapter 167 Bonds

    <h4>Chapter 167 Bonds</h4>

    When Rudy was walking J home in the dark, J tripped a couple of times after stumbling on the rocks and the uneven road.

    That was something normal in the town covered by the farms, even more so when there was no light to see whaty a meter away from them.

    Rudy could see everything as clear as day, but he purposely let J trip, as it would have been weird if he warned her. She would get suspicious and ask him many questions, and Rudy wanted to keep their walk as simple as possible.

    Of course, Rudy didn''t let J get hurt, and Rudy grabbed her whenever she was about to fall. And that led to him touching J''s parts that shouldn''t be touched by a boy.

    Getting annoyed by tripping, again and again, J grabbed Rudy''s hand and said, "Don''t get the wrong idea. I am only holding your hand, so you don''t get lost."

    "..." Rudy shook his head in disbelief and thought, ''This side of her never changed, even in the university.''

    After walking for a few minutes, they finally reached J''s house.

    "This was a nice way of showing me your house address," Rudymented with a grin on his face.

    "Shut up! And don''t you dare evere to my house! Or I will break your teeth!" she yelled at Rudy.

    After walking and talking with J, Rudy couldn''t help but recall all of his past life memories with J where they spent good times as friends. And their friendship had gotten so deep that his girlfriend¡ª Elise, sometimes felt jealous of her because J knew Rudy since high school while she only met him at university.

    Despite that, Rudy and Elise had quarrels several times because of his closeness with J, but it was nothing serious.

    However, soon after that, J confessed her love to Rudy, but she didn''t ask him out as she knew how much Rudy loved Elise and there was no chance and space for her in his heart.

    They still remained friends, but there was awkwardness between them. A yearter, J volunteered to go overseas for a project that was one semester long.

    Rudy didn''t know why J agreed as it was rted to her least favorite subject, and he always thought that J did that, so she could get away from him, but he wasn''t sure.

    When Rudy got into the ident, she didn''t know about it as she was working overseas as an intern because of the connections she made on the project and had excellent growth. While in truth, she focused more on her studies to forget about Rudy.

    However, when she heard the news about Rudy''s ident from her university friends, she flew straight to Rudy without caring for anything else.

    She cried for hours after seeing Rudy''s condition. She couldn''t taste the food or drink water, nor could she sleep well.

    Rudy didn''t know about J''s visit as he was unconscious most of the time. And no one knew about it, since no one was around to take care of Rudy at that time. She eventually had to fly back overseas for work, and never got a chance to visit again.

    But when she did, Rudy was no longer in the hospital; he was taken to the gene experiment center.

    "Thanks¡­ for dropping me off¡­" J said with a flushed face.

    "No worries, but now you owe me two favors. Remember that," Rudy responded in a rather calm voice despite the expression on his face.

    Rudy then turned around after saying, "See you at school tomorrow."

    "Wait!" J called out to Rudy and said, "Umm¡­ do you want to¡­e in?"

    "No," Rudy rejected her instantly.

    J was a little disappointed, but she was also d.

    "Rias was a lot simr to you yet, different from you sometimes," she said with a distant smile on her face. "But I guess I know why you fell for her. And not going to lie, you two were perfect for each other."

    After seeing J talking about Rias with a distant smile on her face, Rudy couldn''t help but feel more desperate to find out about Rias.

    "Of course, we were," Rudy responded, not wanting J to be suspicious of him.

    "You also always used to braid her red hairs and¡ª"

    CRACK!

    Once again, Rudy felt something breaking inside him, but this time, it was the most impactful than every other time.

    Rudy wanted to know, even more, so he asked, "Do you remember how I used to try different hairstyles on her to see what suited her the best?"

    For some reason, J seemed zoned out, as though she had seen a ghost.

    "J?" Rudy called out to her in a calm voice.

    "Ah¡­ yes?"

    "You were saying something?"

    "Yeah¡­.? About what?" J wondered with a puzzled look on her face.

    "About Rias¡­"

    "Uhh¡­ who is that?" she asked with a curious yet confused look on her face.

    For some reason, J forgot all about Rias and everything rted to her.

    "..." Rudy didn''t know what to say, so he simply smiled at J and said, "No one."

    "Huh¡­?"

    "Good night."

    "Good¡­ night¡­"

    Rudy left, but J was still confused.

    "Who is Rias?" she asked herself.

    She then closed the door and turned on the shlight on her phone, seemingly, she purposely tried to make Rudy walk her home.

    "Stupid Rudy¡­" she muttered.

    Meanwhile, Rudy was infuriated. He didn''t know what to do.

    "Dammit!"

    He has been looking for clues about Rias, but with no luck, he didn''t find anything. The only person who remembered everything about Rias was J, who forgot about Rias in front of him.

    "I have decided¡­ if they don''t want me to notice them, I will make them notice me¡­"

    Rudy flew to Rias'' address and stood between the debris of the demolished house.

    "ording to what J said, everything started from here. So I will just have to start again¡­."

    Rudy then recalled the strange feeling he had when he had taken Angelica to the forest to have sex with her.

    "I had my suspicions, so time to prove them right."

    Without wasting a single second, Rudy walked into the forest.

    ====

    Author''s Note- I wrote a detailed first chapter of this novel. Go check it out if you are interested and leavements if you like it better than the previous version!

    If it still shows the old one to you, open and close the chapter a few times, and it should work.

    Thanks, @Joseph_Parker_0522, @Alekzi, and @puremichigan, for the gift!

 Chapter 168 Vampire

    <h4>Chapter 168 Vampire</h4>

    Rudy walked deep into the forest and stopped at the spot where he was going to have sex with Angelica.

    He crouched down to get the same level of sight he got that night and looked in the direction where he felt someone was watching him. His gaze fell on the tall mountain, but it was too far away.

    "I don''t think anyone can see from that far¡­ but well, I will go check."

    Rudy flew to the mountain andnded on top of it, but as he had expected, there was no one. He then looked at the spot from the mountain and nodded.

    "I can see fine, but I still need to squint my eyes to get a clear view. So whoever was watching me was obviously not human, but what could it be?" Rudy wondered with an amused look on his face.

    ''People are forgetting about Rias, so something supernatural is definitely involved. Doesn''t that mean Rias is not a human?''

    "That could exin why there are no pictures of her. But why¡­ does no one remember her?"

    ''And just how our rtionship was? Did we truly love each other?''

    Rudy''s mind was overflowing with too many questions, and he wasn''t getting answers to any of them.

    ''So what happened between us? Why is she no longer with me, and why does no one remember her in the first ce? Did we break up or something? That answers some of my questions¡­''

    "Wait¡­" Rudy ced his hand on his chin and wondered, "If we actually broke up, then is there any meaning in looking for her?"

    Rudy pondered for a while and uttered, "From what I understood from all the clues I got so far; Her name is Rias. She has red hair. She is not a human. She never came to school, so I visited her and that''s when something happened, and we apparently started dating. So¡­ we dated for around three months and broke up. She erased everyone''s memories and went back to where she came from."

    Rudy came to the conclusion that the reason no one remembered Rias was because she did something to them to make them forget about her. And the logical reason why she would do that was that she wanted to get away from everyone.

    However, there was still one thing Rudy wasn''t certain of.

    "It''s obvious that she erased everyone''s memories, but did she erase mine too?" Rudy wondered.

    ''I entered this body after that event, so I am not sure that. I haven''t regained the memories of the Rudy of this world since I didn''t know about the apocalypse and the pandemic either. So there are chances that Rias didn''t wipe my memories, and maybe we never broke up?''

    Now, Rudy had a reason to search for Rias. Or, at least, he wanted to.

    "Even if we truly broke up, I want to meet her¡­" Rudy was curious about Rias in more than one way.

    ''I don''t want to sound mncholic, but I am¡­ I mean, I was kind of dense in my past life. And since I always focused on my studies and my future, I neglected everyone''s feelings. Even in the university, I was the same. But one day¡­''

    Rudy smiled wryly and uttered, "One day when Iid my eyes on her, I felt as though the chain binding my heart suddenly broke loose. I don''t want to call it ''love at first sight'', but it actually was."

    ''To this day, I still don''t know what was the reason I fell for Elise, but I am d I did. That''s why¡­ I want to know how Rias managed to make me fall in love with her.''

    "She has to be someone exceptional if she managed to capture my heart."

    Rudy''s wish to meet Rias was growing more and more, and there was nothing to stop him from meeting her.

    He slowly opened his mouth and uttered, "I¡­ wish to meet Rias¡­"

    Rudy wasn''t sure if wishing to meet Rias would actually make it real since that wasn''t his power, but he still did that and had hope in his heart.

    Suddenly, the clouds that were covering the moon slowly faded away and illuminated the forest with the moonlight.

    His ears twitched as he heard a faint noiseing from somewhere around him, but he couldn''t pinpoint it since it was echoing from all around.

    He activated his see-through ability and gazed around to where he thought the sound wasing from, but his ability couldn''t catch it.

    ''Could it be that it''s bypassing my see-through ability?'' Rudy wondered as he jumped and hovered in the air, so he could inspect more easily.

    He still couldn''t see anyone, but he could hear the echoing noise. After listening to it for a while, Rudy finally realized that the sound wasing from the sky.

    He looked up and followed the sound of the noise even though he couldn''t see anyone, and that''s when he saw it.

    When the noise passed through the moonlight, Rudy saw a fog of mist flying in the sky.

    "No wonder my see-through ability wasn''t working¡­"

    Rudy flew towards the mist, but as soon as he got near it, he was mmed to the ground by an invisible force.

    Rudynded on his feet and once againunched himself into the mist, but this time, he used telekinesis to control the mist. At first, he struggled, but eventually got a hold of it.

    "I don''t know who or what you are! Reveal yourself now, and I will consider forgiving you!"

    The mist finally stopped struggling and slowly gathered to form the shape of a bat.

    "..." Rudy''s eyes widened in shock as he uttered, "A¡­ vampire¡­?"

    Rudy felt the same sting in his heart, but he felt as though something was finally broken inside him.

    The bat slowly changed its shape to a beautiful silver-haired girl with red eyes. She had a pale body and the moonlight was making her body shine. She was naked when she transformed, but her chest was covered by her long silver hair.

    She looked Rudy in the eyes and said, "Rudy¡­ you shouldn''t be here¡­"

    Rudy furrowed his brows and asked, "Who are you? And Why do I feel my blood boiling after seeing you?"

    ====

    Question- Do you guys prefer two chapters at once, or one chapter with a gap? Sometimes, I have one chapter ready, but I get busy and write the second chapter after a few hours. And then I post them together.

    Thanks, @Exoloty, for the gift!

 Chapter 169 Fighting with a Vampire

    <h4>Chapter 169 Fighting with a Vampire</h4>

    SNAP!

    The silver-haired vampire girl snapped her fingers and conjured clothes around her naked, pale body.

    "Are you¡­ Rias¡­?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on her face.

    The girl frowned her face at Rudy and said, "I don''t know how you still remember even though I used a top-tier charm spell, but you should leave."

    SIGH!

    Rudy sighed and uttered, "So I guess you are not Rias? And you are the one who made everyone forget about Rias?"

    "...." The girl raised her brows with a confused look on her face and thought, ''Why is he acting as though he has never seen me before? Could it be that he actually doesn''t remember anything?''

    ''If that''s the case, then I can easily fool him and drive him out of here! I will charm him by looking into his eyes and hypnotizing him to forget everything once again.'' the girl thought to herself.

    "No, you are wrong." The girl looked into Rudy''s eyes with a confident look on her face and said, "I am Rias."

    She had already started hypnotizing Rudy using her charm abilities.

    "Are you, now?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "You don''t believe me?" the girl made a dejected look on her face to show she was sad. She wrapped her arms around Rudy and said, "I am your Rias, your girlfriend."

    "..."

    ''Done! I sessfully hypnotized him! That was so easy! As expected of me! I am the best vampire in the world!''

    "Now, go home," she said to Rudy.

    Rudy shrugged the girl''s hand and said, "Your weak charming ability won''t work on me."

    "...!" The girl''s face turned pale after hearing that, even though her skin color was already pale, the shock was visible on her face.

    "Why are you still sane?!" she yelled.

    "Your ability is weak as fuck, and you call yourself the best vampire? Hah!" Rudy scoffed out loud and said, "That''sughable!"

    The girl''s face turned red in embarrassment.

    "How do you know all that!" she asked with a furious look on her face.

    "You tell me."

    "Don''t tell me¡­" the girl''s red eyes widened in shock as she muttered, "You can¡­ read minds¡­?"

    "Wow. I actually didn''t expect you to get it right the first time." Rudy pped his hands and said, "Well done."

    "Enough of this!" the girl yelled. "How are you doing all this?!"

    "How indeed~"

    The girl''s face twitched after realizing Rudy was messing with her. She raised her hand, which immediately turned into a sharp w, and swung her hand at Rudy.

    Rudy grabbed the girl''s hand with ease and crushed it with his grip.

    "Argh!" she yelled in pain.

    Rudy twisted her hand, which caused the girl to turn around. Otherwise, her arm would have been dislocated.

    Rudy grabbed her other hand too, and said, "I will ask again."

    After a brief pause, Rudy uttered, "Tell me where Rias is and what happened between us."

    "I won''t tell you!" she yelled.

    "Then take her to me. If you do as I say, then I won''t kill you," Rudy uttered in a solemn voice, seemingly, he was serious about it.

    "How¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    "How can someone change so much in a mere three months?!"

    "What are you talking about?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    "You were a weakling three months ago. I should have killed you right there and there for seducing my innocent sister! But I spared your life because Rias asked me to. That was the biggest mistake of my life. And I havee to regret it now!" the girl yelled at the top of her lungs.

    Rudy instinctively let the girl go after learning that she was Rias'' sister, which could make her his sister-inw.

    The girl took the chance and bit Rudy in the neck with her sharp fangs!

    "...!"

    She sucked his blood and kept sucking it, but Rudy''s body was creating new blood in his body,, so he could never run out of blood.

    Rudy wanted to push the girl away, but for some reason, he couldn''t.

    Of course, it wasn''t as though she had suddenly be stronger than him, but getting his blood sucked reminded Rudy of a nostalgic feeling, and his heart ended up skipping a beat.

    In short, he was enjoying getting his blood sucked, and that made him feel horny for some reason.

    Eventually, the girl got tired after sucking Rudy''s blood for minutes, and she stopped for a few seconds to catch her breath. But as soon as she removed her fangs from his neck, Rudy stopped feeling good.

    Thus, he was back to his senses.

    Rudy grabbed the girl''s head and mmed her to the ground, but she spread her wings and saved herself from getting smashed to the ground.

    She turned into a bat and then into mist, but Rudy was already familiarized with that now.

    Rudy assumed the girl would run away, but instead, she flew into the forest.

    "Come on¡­" Rudy sighed.

    Hended on the ground and activated his see-through ability, but instead of trying to find her with his eyes, he used his ears to locate her position.

    Whenever the mist passed by the trees and other things, it created a strange noise that gave out the girl''s location.

    Of course, that wouldn''t be the case in normal conditions or if it was only a normal human. But with his super-hearing ability, Rudy could hear the sound of all the frequencies that could only be heard by certain animals and birds.

    The girl thought she would be able to hide her presence and attack Rudy when he let his guard down, but she didn''t know that Rudy was already on to her.

    Of course, the girl didn''t have anybody''s features when she was in her mist form, but Rudy looked directly into her as though he was looking deep into her soul.

    Then, Rudy spread his arms and pped as loud as he could, creating a wind wave in all directions.

 Chapter 170 Fighting with a Vampire (Last part)

    <h4>Chapter 170 Fighting with a Vampire (Last part)</h4>

    The grass, rocks, nts, trees, and insects in the forest were razed into nothing. The area had turned into an empty ground with nothing, but cracks on it.

    The girl who had turned into mist had changed her form into a bat and flew up as far away as possible to save herself from the wind wave.

    However, it was toote, and she was caught up in it. But luckily, for her, Rudy used telekinesis to hold her steady, and then, he mmed her to the ground, creating a hole in the ground.

    SIGH!

    Rudy casually walked to the pit and saw the girl had changed into a human form to save herself from the impact.

    "Are you dead?" Rudy asked in a cold voice.

    The girl moved her body and grunted in pain, but she was still alive.

    "I guess it is hard to kill a vampire, but then again. I wasn''t trying to kill you," Rudy uttered in a low voice.

    "Now." He jumped into the pit and said, "Do you want to live or not?"

    "...."

    "If you want to live, then start speaking and tell me what exactly happened between me and Rias, and where she is right now," Rudy threatened with an emotionless re in his eyes.

    The girl slowly raised her hand, even though it was trembling.

    Rudy furrowed his brows and uttered, "Do you still want to fight in this state?"

    But after looking into her eyes, Rudy realized that she was trying to do something else. So he let the girl do whatever she was trying to do.

    She ced her hand on Rudy''s forehead, and a magic circle appeared on the tip of her finger.

    "^*#*^#^*^#*" she muttered something in a very low voice.

    The next second, Rudy felt an agonizing pain in his head. He felt as if his brain was getting shredded again and again.

    "ARGH!" he grunted out loud in pain and held his head in his hands. He red at the girl and asked, "What did you do?!"

    However, the girl had already passed out.

    "Argh!" Rudy''s pain was making him angry, and he couldn''t endure it anymore. The ground started cracking and destroyed everything remaining in the forest.

    He raised his head to kill the girl because he assumed his pain would go away if he killed the girl. However, as soon as he was about to kill the girl, he stopped.

    "..."

    His pain suddenly stopped and everything went back to normal again. He was confused as to what happened and what exactly did the girl do to him as everything was the same, but suddenly, unknown memories started flowing into his mind.

    "Did she give my memory back or something?" Rudy muttered in confusion.

    The girl had removed her charm from Rudy, and that caused Rudy to remember everything.

    "So that''s what happened¡­" he muttered.

    He looked at the girl and uttered, "Her name is Jane, and she is Rias'' twin sister. She was ordered by the vampire monarch to bring Rias back from the human world."

    Rudy was smiling as he recalled all his moments with Rias, but the smile on his face soon turned into a frown.

    "How dare someonee into my love story! How dare someone interferes in my life! And how dare someone take my love away from me!"

    To Rudy, his memories with Rias were foreign, and they didn''t belong to him, or so he used to think. But how, he was confused.

    The only reason Rudy was able to learn about Rias in this world was that Reba identally mentioned it while talking, and that led him to Eric, who didn''t give him any valuable information, but he was still grateful for his support.

    He then went to school to learn more about it and ran into Rize, who told him what she remembered about Rias. He got Rias'' address from Rize, but when he went there, her house was demolished.

    In short, everything urred due to a small incident. Now, Rudy was both curious and confused about what happened in his past life.

    What if he also had Rias as a girlfriend in his past life but because Jane had wiped everyone''s memory, he couldn''t remember it?

    Rudy only got to know about Rias through Rebeca, and that was because he ate dinner with Reba. But what if Rudy didn''t eat dinner with Reba on the same date and time in his past life?

    Rudy genuinely wanted to know about that, but there was no way of knowing it.

    After regaining the memories of the time he spent with Rias, Rudy''s heart ached. It contained both happy and sad memories. But the memories alone didn''t mean anything if there weren''t any feelings and emotions behind them.

    When Rudy regained his memories, he also regained his feelings and emotions behind the memories, and that made him wonder if Rias was his girlfriend in his past life too.

    "Rias promised me that she would always love me and wait for me. But she also asked me to wait for her. She believed that one day I woulde to save her, or she woulde to me, and we would reunite again," Rudy muttered.

    "I don''t know if Rias was my girlfriend in my past life too, but that life ended. I didn''t meet her again, and she never returned to me. Maybe she waited desperately for me toe to save her, but I never remembered her and spent the rest of my life¡­ until I got into that ident."

    After a brief pause, he uttered, "But this time, I remember her, and I know that she is waiting for me to save her. I aming, Rias. Wait for me."

    Rudy carried Jane in his arms and took her into the mountains. Then, he came back to the forest and stood in the middle.

    "I don''t know where the vampires live, and I don''t know how to get there. But I know one thing, which is that nothing can keep me from Rias, not anymore."

    ===

    Author''s Note- The next few chapters will be Rudy and Rias'' backstory. But they will serve an important role in the story.

    Thanks, @Irish_Kings, and @puremichigan, for the gift!

 Chapter 171 Life of the Normal Highschool Student

    <h4>Chapter 171 Life of the Normal Highschool Student</h4>

    (Note- This chapter urs before Rudy travels back into the parallel world.)

    Rudy was in the ssroom, sitting at his desk, studying hard for the uing tests.

    The school hours had already ended, but some of the students were still in the ss to study for exams.

    A teacher stood in front of the ssroom door and called a group of girls for something.

    Even though the students had stayed in the school to study, most of them weren''t studying. They were either using their phones or talking with their friends. But Rudy wasn''t.

    Eric was sitting beside Rudy, using his phone. But suddenly, he got a message from his mother, asking him to cover a shift in one of her convenience stores as a manager for a day.

    Eric had no other choice but to go, so he packed up his bag and turned to Rudy to ask him if he was interested in joining him. But he noticed Rudy was too focused on studying, so he chose to not disturb him, and left him alone.

    Alice was also sitting next to Rudy, but she was studying and didn''t pay attention to her ssroom. But she suddenly felt like taking a leak, so she went to the bathroom.

    Of course, Rudy didn''t realize that either as he was too immersed in studying.

    The group of the same girl, whom the teacher called earlier, came to Rudy and stood in front of his desk.

    At first, he ignored them, but he couldn''t ignore them after they started kicking and mming on his desk. He finally raised his head and looked up at the group of girls.

    The girls were actually bullies, and one of the girls among them was J.

    The girls wanted to bully Rudy, but J secretly tried to help him by taking the initiative. She ced her hand on Rudy''s shoulder and looked into his eyes before saying, "I have work for you."

    "..." Rudy kept his mouth shut as he knew that he would get more bullied if he spoke something. But J knew that she would be forced to physically abuse Rudy if she didn''t drive him out of the room.

    "Are you listening to me?" J asked in an annoyed tone. "I said I have work for you."

    "...."

    Rudy still didn''t say anything, and simply lowered his gaze to avoid eye contact with J or any of the girls.

    "Go to this girl''s house and give her your ss notes and everything," J said.

    "Didn''t the teacher ask you?" Rudy finally spoke, but he had a low voice.

    The leader of the bully group stepped forward to punch Rudy, but J quipped and said, "I don''t want to go somewhere far away for no reason. Why should I care about a girl who neveres to school?"

    "..."

    J handed Rudy a piece of paper and said, "This is her home address."

    Rudy looked at the address and realized it was truly far away from the other side of the town that was openly connected by the forest.

    Rudy decided to walk out of the room and pretend to go to the girl''s house, but he nned to go home directly. But then he saw a $50 note with the paper.

    Rudy nced at J and tried to open his mouth to say something, but J red at him and said, "Now scoot!"

    Rudy realized that J was trying to help him and even gave him $50 aspensation, so he decided to visit the girl, who was none other than Rias.

    Rudy could have just taken the money and left the school without going to Rias'' house, but he felt obliged as he thought J gave him money to do her work.

    He ced his books in his bag and left the ssroom. On his way, he decided to go to the bathroom as he was going to walk for at least 30 minutes to reach Rias'' house.

    He entered the washroom and stood in front of the urinal. After unzipping his pants, when he was taking a leak, a group of seven third-year students approached Rudy.

    Rudy had already noticed their presence as they weren''t trying to hide the fact that they were waiting for him to finish.

    ''Not again¡­.''

    Rudy zipped his pants and turned around to see the group of seven smirking at him. He quickly decided to leave without doing anything, but the group of boys had nned something different.

    When Rudy was about to leave the washroom, one of the boys grabbed him by his backpack and pulled him back inside.

    "Let me go!" Rudy yelled.

    "Shut up, you piece of shit!" The boy kicked Rudy on the back of his knee, which caused him to fall to the ground.

    "Argh!" Rudy grunted in pain, but he couldn''t do anything.

    Even if he tried to fight the group despite knowing that he would be beaten up, he couldn''t possibly fight against all of them. He was a weak and non-athletic high school student who was below average in everything except knowledge, handsomeness, and his optimistic nature.

    Rudy slowly got up and tried to leave the washroom, but another boy grabbed Rudy''s leg and pulled him, causing him to fall again, but this time t on his face.

    THUD!

    Rudy''s head hit the floor, but fortunately, it didn''t bleed. But it was painful.

    Because of that, the paper and the $50 slipped from Rudy''s hand and fell to the floor.

    One of the bullies saw it and read the paper that had Rias'' address written on it.

    "Oh, oh! What is this?!" he asked Rudy.

    "..."

    When Rudy didn''t answer, he kicked him on the stomach and said, "You are a piece of shit to the core!"

    "Hey, look!" another bully pointed his finger at the $50 bill on the floor and said, "He got money with him!"

    One of them immediately picked up the bill and asked, "How did you get this money?"

    Rudy chose to stay quiet and uttered to himself: ''Don''t worry, Rudy. This will end soon. Just endure for a few more minutes, and they will get bored.''

 Chapter 172 Life of the Normal Highschool Student (ii)

    <h4>Chapter 172 Life of the Normal Highschool Student (ii)</h4>

    That was a daily urrence for Rudy, and he was constantly getting bullied. He never tried to fight back as he knew he would never win. Nor did he try toin to the teacher because that would simply make the bullies bully him even more than before.

    "You are poor as fuck! And you don''t even take a bath for a week! You stink more than my dog''s ass!" one of the bullies said.

    "There is no way this money belongs to him!" another bully said.

    "I know, right?! He is dirt poor!" another bully seconded.

    "He doesn''t even have money to buy new clothes!"

    "I think he stole the money from someone."

    "His mother must be some cheap prostitute!"

    "Haha! Maybe we will use this money on her!"

    "That''s a good idea! I will fuck her from the front, and you do it from the¡ª!"

    Before the bully could say even a word more, he received a punch in the face that made him stumble on his fist.

    It was Rudy and his eyes showed pure rage.

    "I will kill you!" he said.

    "You piece of shit!" The group of the bully jumped on Rudy and started beating him mercilessly.

    The bully who got punched by Rudy looked at his hand and saw blood. Rudy''s punch had made a cut on his lips.

    "How dare you punch me!" he kicked Rudy repeatedly while cursing him.

    At the same time, Eric entered the washroom to take a leak, only to see Rudy ganged up and beaten by the group of bullies.

    He immediately rushed to them and grabbed two of them from behind by their cors. He threw them into the urinal and kicked the other two. Then, he pushed the remaining ones and helped Rudy.

    Fortunately, if it could even be called lucky, Rudy hadn''t received any visible wounds even after getting beaten up so badly.

    "Who the hell are you?!" The bully, who had gotten punched by Rudy, dashed at Eric to kick him from behind, but Eric grabbed his leg and mmed him into the cubicle.

    Then, he got up and cracked his fingers before saying, "Gang up on someone with your size."

    One bully tried to punch Eric, but Eric easily stopped one bully''s punch and kicked him in the stomach, causing him to be smashed into the cubicle as well.

    The rest of the 5 bullies tried to gang up and attacked Eric at once, but even Eric couldn''t block or dodge 5 attacks at once. He was punched in the face by two bullies, but it didn''t hurt him at all.

    Eric grabbed one bully by his head and mmed him to the wall. Another bully tried to attack him, but he stepped aside, and the bully ended up mming him into the urinal.

    Now, only three of them remained. Eric looked at Rudy, who was sitting with a lifeless gaze in his eyes, as though he had given up on life.

    Eric felt angry and ended up punching one of the bullies repeatedly. He grabbed another one by the neck and kicked him in the nuts.

    Then, he looked at thest remaining bully¡ª who was also the leader of the bully again¡ª and said, "You pathetic piece of shit!"

    Eric kicked him and grabbed him by his hair. Then, he dragged him to the cubicle and forced the bully''s face into the toilet bowl.

    The bully struggled to get up, but Eric forced his face even deeper by pressing his head with his feet.

    "Taste what shit tastes like!" Eric said.

    After making sure all the bullies had passed out, Eric helped Rudy get up.

    "Are you okay¡­?" he asked.

    Rudy quietly nodded and muttered, "Thank you."

    "There is no need for to thank me. I did what anyone would do," he said with a smile on his face.

    "You are always helping and saving me¡­"

    "That''s not true, and I didn''t beat these guys up for you. Even if it was someone else getting bullied other than you, I would have still beaten the shit out of these bullies. And remember, you are not the only student they bully in this school."

    "Still¡­"

    "Enough of the chit-chat. Let''s get you to the infirmary and get your wounds healed."

    "I am okay¡­"

    "No, you are not. You can''t even walk properly."

    Eric ced his hand around Rudy''s shoulders and helped him walk out of the washroom. He took Rudy to the infirmary and said, "I will be right back. I forgot something."

    Eric went to the principal''s office and reported the incident.

    "I honestly don''t regret my action, and you can do whatever you want to me," Eric uttered nonchntly. "You can suspend me, or even expel me from the school. I honestly don''t care about education."

    "Now that''s not something you should say so proudly, especially in front of the principal, you know?" Anthony said to Eric with a knowing look on his face.

    "This is getting ridiculous! This is your school, and your school has so many bullies! Why aren''t you doing anything about them?!"

    "It''s not as simple as you think¡­"

    "Listen, if they ever dare to bully someone again, and I happen to see them, they would end up in the hospital in a serious condition," Eric asserted with a furious look on his face.

    "What would happen to you then?" Anthony asked. "Surely, when you said you don''t care about education a while ago, you didn''t truly mean it, right?"

    "Oh, I mean it." After a brief pause, Eric continued, "My mother has a big business that''s growing exponentially every month. In the next two years, she will enter the league of multi-millionaires."

    "Even if I don''t work, I will still live a luxurious life. And I can just support mom in her business and get into real estate or whatever. But I want to study and do something else. Because I don''t want people to say I was born with a golden spoon in my mouth and became sessful using her wealth," Eric stated with a straight face.

    Anthony sighed and said, "Well, there are rich spoiled kids who end up on the street even by making wrong choices in their life."

    ===

    Author''s Note- The next chapter will be out in 40 minutes!

    Thanks, @IcewaterKat, for the gift!

 Chapter 173 Classic Creepy House

    <h4>Chapter 173 ssic Creepy House</h4>

    Anthony looked into Eric''s eyes and said, "You see, life is not about the rights or the wrongs, and it''s never about what you do in your life. One way or another, everyone in this world lives their lives. What matters is how they live."

    Eric shrugged his shoulders and said, "What are you trying to say?"

    "The bullies will remain bullies, or so you think, am I right?" Anthony asked Eric with a judging look on his face.

    "Obviously. Shit is shit, and it will remain shit; just because u spray perfume on shit doesn''t mean it will stop being a shit," Eric replied in a sarcastic manner.

    "But that''s not the case. I grew up in this town and met a lot of people. When I was a kid, I got bullied. When I was in school, I got bullied, a lot. But I had friends, and they saved me, just like how you care about Rudy, they cared about me."

    "..."

    "Do you know who my friends were?"

    "How would I know?" Eric scoffed out loud.

    "They were the ones who used to bully me when I was a kid."

    "..."

    "You see, just one action or let''s say, even a repeated action of someone doing something, doesn''t necessarily mean they would remain the same. Just a couple of weeks ago, I went to the board meeting at the state level regarding the opening of the schools after the apocalypse and the pandemic, but this school was already openst year since there was no damage done to this town or the neighboring cities. Oh! I am getting sidetracked."

    After a brief pause, Anthony continued, "In the meeting of council, I met the leader of the bully gang who used to bully me in school. He hadpletely changed into a new person. He greeted me nicely, and we had a long chat. And when I was about to leave, he offered to drop me at the station. In the car, he apologized for his actions in high school and asked me to forgive him."

    "...."

    "Bullying is not something new. It used to happen ten years ago, 100 years ago, and even 1000 years ago. And believe me, it was far worse than the fistfights happening nowadays." he scoffed softly.

    "So, what are you trying to say? I still don''t understand." Eric raised his brow and asked, "Are you saying that those bullies will change?"

    "No." Anthony shook his head and said, "Not everyone changes, obviously. I am saying that one day they woulde to regret their actions, and that would weigh them and pain them more than the physical pain."

    Eric yawned and left the principal''s office after saying, "I will tell mom that you are encouraging bullying in the school."

    "Oh,e on~" Anthony groaned. "Don''t put words into my mouth."

    SIGH!

    Anthony sat on his chair and leaned back with a tired expression on his face. He then looked at the photo frame on his desk and smiled.

    That photo frame had a picture of four kids; two boys and two girls.

    One boy was Anthony and another was Rudy''s father, one girl was Anthony''ste wife and another was Eleanor¡ª Eric''s mother.

    Eric made his way back to the school infirmary where he dropped Rudy off to get treated, but when he got there, Rudy wasn''t there.

    "Excuse me, I brought a friend around 15 minutes ago. Where is he?" Eric asked the nurse who was reading the paperwork.

    "Umm¡­ are you talking about that handsome boy¡­?" the nurse asked.

    "Yes, that handsome boy. Where is he?"

    "I think he left after saying he was gettingte for something," the nurse responded.

    "Where did he run off to¡­?" Eric sighed and phone-called Rudy, but his phone was switched off.

    Eric left the infirmary and went to do his job at the convenience store.

    Meanwhile, Rudy was walking his way to Rias'' house.

    "Her house is literally on the opposite side of the school. Why would she enroll in his school if it''s so far away?" Rudy wondered.

    "Maybe that''s why she doesn''te to school?"

    Rudy walked for minutes before he reached the crossways.

    "Where is it now¡­?"

    Rudy wasn''t lost, but he wasn''t sure about the correct way. The other three ways were leading in the same direction, but the destination was different.

    "Great¡­"

    Rudy picked up a rock and tossed it in the air.

    ''I will go where the rock falls!'' he decided.

    The rock fell in the middlene, so Rudy decided to go straight.

    He walked for a few minutes while recalling what he learned in school today.

    "Who is that girl anyway? Rias¡­ what a weird name. Well, my name is weird too, but¡ª"

    THUD!

    Rudy stopped on his tracts when he heard a loud thud noise from near him. He carefully nced around, but he couldn''t find a single trace of what could have caused such a loud noise.

    Suddenly, the clouds covered the sun, and everything turned dark.

    "...." Rudy slowly stepped backward and said, "Yeah, Nah. I am going home."

    Rudy turned around and was about to start running, but he saw a few houses in the distance.

    "Come on¡­" Rudy let out a soft groan and muttered, "Since I am already here, I might as well just leave the notes and go back home."

    Rudy was walking for who knows how long, and the sun was covered by the clouds, so he had no idea how much time had passed.

    "I will inform mom just in case, so she doesn''t get worried." Rudy took out his phone from his pocket to inform Reba, but his phone was dead.

    SIGH!

    With no other choice left, Rudy rushed to the house and stopped to catch his breath.

    ''There are like 7 houses here. And they have no number tag. How am I going to know which one is¡­''

    Rudy squinted his eyes at the window of one house because he felt as though someone was standing behind the curtain.

    CREAK~

    Suddenly, the door of the same house opened and a gust of wind attracted Rudy to go inside.

    "What a ssic creepy house...."

    ===

    Any thoughts on the cover?

 Chapter 174 Inside the Creepy House

    <h4>Chapter 174 Inside the Creepy House</h4>

    Even though the house was giving a creepy vibe, Rudy couldn''t stop himself from going inside.

    He himself didn''t know why he was walking towards the house even when he wanted to run in the opposite direction. It was almost as if he was captivated by the fragrance that came along with the gust of wind.

    Rudy tried to stop himself from moving, only to end up making himself walk faster. The harder he resisted, the more he couldn''t control himself.

    Eventually, Rudy entered the house against his wishes.

    THUD!

    No sooner did he step his foot into the house than the front door closed with a loud thud that almost made Rudy jump in fright.

    Rudy realized that his body was no longer captivated by the smell, and he could freely move his hands and legs.

    ''Nice! Let''s leave now!'' Rudy turned to open the door and leave, only to be left baffled.

    The door wasn''t there.

    ''What?! But I just entered through the door¡­.I even heard the sound of it closing just a few seconds ago! What''s going on!'' Rudy panicked and began inspecting the wall where there once used to be a door.

    "I knew it! I shouldn''t have entered this house! Why did I even enter inside?! It looked creepy as hell from the outside and is no different from the inside either!" Rudy cursed while repeatedly banging on the wall.

    "It was as if my legs were automatically moving because of that smell!" Rudy suddenly stopped banging and uttered, "Wait¡­ what was that smell?"

    Rudy sniffed around him, but the only things he could smell were the pale and earthly odor of an old abandoned house, books, wood, and dust. Rudy looked in the corners and saw the ceilings were also filled with spider webs and dust in them.

    ''What is this ce?'' he asked himself. ''How do I leave from here?''

    While searching the house to look for an exit, Rudy spotted a window across the hallway.

    "Nice!" He immediately rushed towards the window and looked through it to see the back of the house that was leading to the forest. He noticed that the window was slightly above the normal height, requiring him to jump outside, which didn''t help him because of his fear of heights.

    Rudy didn''t think much as his priority was to get out of the house, so he slid up the ss window and climbed on it. He closed his eyes and took out his legs before jumping down.

    SPLASH!

    Rudy''s shoes got wet as if he had stepped on the puddle.

    Hoping to see a dirt puddle and nasty water all around him, Rudy opened his eyes only to find himself in a bathtub.

    "..."

    Confused, he looked up and saw a ceiling.

    "What? I thought I jumped out of a window, so how is¡­ there a ceiling¡­."

    Rudy looked behind him to confirm whether he had jumped from the window or not, and much to his surprise, there was no window behind him.

    "..."

    Rudy immediately got out of the bathtub and searched for the door. But the door was not on the wall, it was on the ceiling.

    "What''s going on?!" Crouching down, he yelled.

    He closed his eyes and held his head in his hands. After a few seconds, when he opened his eyes again and looked up, there was no door. Instead, it was on the floor, and he was sitting on top of it.

    Before he could get up and run away, the door opened, and he fell through.

    "Aaaa!" Rudy was afraid of heights, and the sensation of falling was something he was not enjoying.

    If one fell from the first floor or from the tenth floor, falling was still considered falling, and Rudy was scared to death of that feeling.

    He closed his eyes and waited for his body to hit something, but that never happened, which left him confused and curious at the same time.

    He was afraid to open his eyes because he was sure he would see something that would give him another mental attack. But he had no other choice except to open his eyes to see what happened.

    Rudy slowly opened one eye, but his vision was blurry, so he opened both eyes fully.

    "Huh¡­?"

    He was confused because even when both his eyes were wide open, he couldn''t figure out what he was saying.

    TAP! TAP!

    A tennis ball came rolling and stopped in front of Rudy''s face.

    "...."

    However, how could a ball roll in the air without making contact with anything?

    Rudy finally realized that he was standing on the ceiling and he was seeing everything upside down. No sooner did Rudy realize that than he fell to the ground with a loud thud and cracking sound as his body hit the floor.

    "..."

    Although Rudy couldn''t do anything other than look at the ceiling, he noticed that the ball rolling in the air earlier was still up there.

    "..."

    Rudy tried to raise his hand but couldn''t move. So instead, he tried to lower his hand, and it moved up instead.

    ''The gravity is inverted in this room, but that''s not the only thing¡­ my thinking or rather... The actions are inverted too.''

    Rudy closed his fist and opened it as he smiled.

    ''My guess was right! I just have to think the opposite of what I want to do, and it will happen normally.''

    Rudy imagined lying down, but instead, he got up.

    "Now that I have realized how this works, it''s not that frightening¡­."

    Rudy imagined moving his leg back, but they moved forward instead.

    After spending a few seconds in that situation, he had already mastered using it to his advantage. That was Rudy''s intelligence, and no one could win against him if he used his brain in everything.

    He jumped to the ceiling and rolled around to move to the side.

    Rudy grabbed the ball and said, "I will go towards the area where the ball came from."

    ===

    Thanks, @Daoist930799, for the gift!

 Chapter 175 Inside the Creepy House (ii)

    <h4>Chapter 175 Inside the Creepy House (ii)</h4>

    The room itself had a confusing design, and Rudy had no idea in which direction he was going, but he kept walking in one straight direction because he saw a door there.

    Just like how the front door had disappeared as soon as Rudy entered the house, the door from the bathroom had also vanished when Rudy fell into that room.

    "What''s with this house? Is this some abandoned haunted house or something? If yes, then what did I do to deserve this?" Rudy asked, even though he knew that he wouldn''t get an answer.

    Rudy remembered what happened today in the school and how seven bullies bullied him in the washroom.

    "What did I do to deserve any of that? I don''t think bad of someone. I don''t date anyone, nor have I ever hurt anyone. I never curse at people. I don''t act rudely to anyone! I respect the elders, love the kids, and acknowledge someone with my age," Rudy uttered to himself in frustration.

    "I never med anyone for being born into a poor family, and I am happy with what I have. I never demanded anything or wished for a better life for myself. I just want my mother to have a better life! What''s wrong with being kind? Is it wrong to be naive? It''s not like me being kind or naive will affect someone!"

    "I am not stupid! What''s wrong with being weak? And what''s so great about being strong? Power corrupts people, and history is proof of it. Even a saint can turn into a devil if they give in to the temptation."

    "What''s wrong with being humble? That would actually make people like them even more! What''s wrong with having less confidence? It''s not always about confidence, and overconfidence makes people arrogant! There are always two sides to everything! The good and the evil."

    "If something happens for good, then something happens for worse too. No one in this world is ever truly satisfied and happy with something. Some have nothing, yet they are still smiling despite not being satisfied because they are happy. And there are some who have everything, but they are not happy nor satisfied."

    "What to do with that kind of life? I would rather not have anything and be happy than having everything and not be happy!"

    Rudy didn''t realize that he had already reached the door as he kept taking out all his pent-up frustration while trying to walk forward,

    He slowly moved his hand to the doorknob, but before he could touch it, it started moving on its own as though someone was trying to open the door from the outside.

    Usually, Rudy would have been scared and run away from there, but he was annoyed after taking out all the pain he was enduring, so instead of running away or hiding in the corner as he normally would, he grabbed the knob and unlocked the door.

    As soon as the door creaked open, Rudy kicked the door and mmed it open. However, there was no one on the other side of the door. The effect on the room had also stopped and Rudy no longer had to think opposite to do something.

    ''Since the knob was moving, I assumed someone was there, but¡­'' Rudy looked at the tennis ball in his hand and threw it in the hall.

    The ball bounced a couple of times and started rolling, but it eventually stopped after moving for a while.

    Rudy stared at the ball with a serious look on his face and didn''t blink for a minute straight.

    SIGH!

    Just as he sighed in relief, the ball automatically started moving to the other side of the hallway. Then, Rudy heard the sound of a footstep from that direction.

    He immediately dashed through the hallway and entered the room where he heard the sound, but it was empty, and the ball was rolling in a circle.

    "..."

    It was the living room, but it was empty with only one vintage chair in the middle, around which the tennis ball was circting.

    The back of the chair was facing Rudy as he couldn''t see if someone was sitting in the chair or not. He slowly walked to the chair, his heart punting with every step.

    He could clearly hear his heartbeat since the room was filled with silence, and the rolling sound of the ball was getting louder as he walked closer to the chair.

    After a few more steps, Rudy was standing in front of the chair, but when he tried to take one step forward, the ball started moving at high speed.

    Rudy stepped backward, and the ball returned to its normal speed. He took one step forward, and it once again started rolling at high speed.

    Rudy only wanted to check whether someone was sitting in the chair or not, and there were many ways to know it. The easiest way was to approach the chair, but the ball wasn''t letting Rudy get close to it.

    However, Rudy had no need to get close to it. He could also see from afar if he just walked to the other side of the room.

    And that''s what he did. He walked to the other side of the room and saw the chair was empty.

    "..."

    One part of Rudy was relieved that there was no one, but another part of him was disappointed for the same reason.

    Rudy noticed that the ball had stopped moving, seemingly it was to stop Rudy from getting near the chair, but Rudy outsmarted whoever had done that¡ª although it didn''t really seem smart to Rudy as it was an obvious thing to do.

    Now, Rudy was back to square one, and he had no idea what to do. He still couldn''t find the exit, nor could he progress in finding any clue about the house.

    In all that, Rudy forgot why he was in the house in the first ce.

    However, that didn''tst long as the ball started moving again and rolled out of the living room. And Rudy soon followed it.

 Chapter 176 Inside the Creepy House (iii)

    <h4>Chapter 176 Inside the Creepy House (iii)</h4>

    The ball led Rudy back to the hallway. However, it had changed. The rooms were located on different sides, and even the color of the walls had changed.

    Earlier, the walls were empty with spider webs and dust all around, but now, everything was cleaned, and there was no sign of dirt. There were even paintings on the walls.

    ''Weird things are happening in this house, so I am not really surprised by this, but damn, this house looks a lot neat now. It no longer feels creepy; instead, it is very weing now.''

    "So even the state of the house can change thoughts. I don''t feel scared anymore, but that might be a cause of the adrenaline rush I am having right now. Once its effect ends, I know I won''t be able to walk."

    Rudy let out a deep sigh and walked through the hallway. He was curious about the paintings, so he looked at them, but they were blurred out.

    The ball traveled through the hallway and entered a room that looked like a kitchen, but as he had expected, it was empty.

    Rudy gulped down after seeing the faucet because he was thirsty.

    ''I walked for more than half-hour, and I have no idea how much time I spent in this house.'' Rudy thought as he walked closer to the tap. ''I know this will be empty as the house is abandoned, but what''s wrong with trying?''

    Rudy slowly turned the tap, but the water didn''te out.

    SIGH!

    "What was I expecting¡­" he muttered in disappointment.

    HUSH!

    With a sharp hushing sound, water started dripping from the faucet.

    "....!"

    At first, red liquid poured down, and Rudy almost mistook it for blood, but he soon realized it was just rusted water. After a few seconds, the water got clear, and it looked clean.

    However, Rudy wasn''t sure about drinking it.

    ''I have no idea for how long the water has been there, and I don''t think it''s wise to drink water from a random faucet, especially in a creepy house, although it''s no longer creepy.''

    Rudy decided not to drink the water and proceeded to explore the house to look for an exit to leave the house.

    Rudy turned around, only to see the ball wasn''t there anymore.

    "..."

    He immediately rushed out of the kitchen and searched all over to look for the ball. He even entered the closed rooms and the ces he had never been before.

    ''Where did it go?!''

    "Where did ite from in the first ce?" Rudy wondered. "Only if my phone had a battery could I call Eric to get me out of here. Although I doubt there would be any cellwork in this house."

    "A ssic cliche of a horror movie¡­" he muttered with a sigh.

    Suddenly, Rudy''s ears twitched as he heard a familiar sound. It was the house of the ball rolling.

    He immediately nced around in all the corners and open ways, but the sound wasing from somewhere else.

    "It sounds a little muffled as though it''s¡­ upstairs¡­" Rudy looked up at the ceiling, but the ball wasn''t there either.

    ''When I looked at this house from the outside, it looked big enough to be a 3BHK house. I even saw someone peeking from behind the curtain, and then the sudden gust of the wind¡­ wait¡­''

    Rudy''s eyes widened as a sudden thought crossed his mind.

    "I think my eyes met with whoever it was, and their eyes were¡­ red. That''s when I lost control over my body. However, I have been in this house for at least 2 hours, and I haven''t seen stairs yet."

    But Rudy was sure that the house had another story above him, and the rolling sound of the ball wasing from there.

    "Since everything in this house is tricky, there has to be a way to go upstairs. I just need to find a way to do that¡­" Rudy spent nearly an hour searching the whole house, trying to find a clue and lead, but to no avail.

    "Come on¡­ will I be stuck in this house forever?" Rudy asked with a loud groan.

    Frustrated and annoyed, Rudy looked at the ceiling and yelled, "Listen! I don''t know if anyone is up there! But if you are doing all this, I want you to stop, please!"

    "I didn''t enter this house on purpose, so please, show me how to leave, and I swear I will nevere back again! I will also not tell anyone about this!"

    The rolling sound of the ball suddenly got faster, as though it had started spinning at a fast speed.

    "I am not lying! I am a good person, and I know I don''t have anything to prove that! But I have to go home! I have a mother, and she will get worried if I don''t go home in time! I would have called her, but my phone is out of battery! So please, let me leave!"

    Rudy had no idea what he was doing, but it wasn''t as though he had any other option but to call the house. If he got lucky, the house might let him leave.

    Rudy waited for a few seconds for something to happen that would give him a sign that could provide him with hope.

    A few more secondster, the sound of the ball rolling eventually stopped.

    "Did it work¡­?"

    Suddenly, the photo frames from the walls of the hallway started shaking, and one of them fell down.

    "..." Rudy assumed it was a way or a clue to leave the house, so he approached the frame.

    He slowly picked up the frame and turned it around as the broken sses fell to the ground.

    Now that there was no ss in the frame, the photo wasn''t blurred anymore, but it was still covered with dust.

    He slowly took out the photo from the frame and brushed his fingers as it slowly revealed the contents of the photo.

    "...!"

    He saw something that made him lose consciousness, and the next time he opened his eyes, he found himself outside the house.

    However, he realized that his backpack was no longer with him. It was still in the house.

 Chapter 177 Breaking Promise

    <h4>Chapter 177 Breaking Promise</h4>

    "You have got to be kidding me¡­" Rudy uttered in frustration.

    ''Not going to lie, when I opened my eyes and found myself outside the house, I thought it was all a dream, but¡­''

    After Rudy woke up, he found himself outside the house. At first, he was happy that he finally got out of the house that could only be described as a haunted house.

    He didn''t know what he did to get out of the house, but he assumed it must be because of one of the things he said. He noticed that it was already night but didn''t know how much time had passed.

    He was about to leave, but he noticed something strange. He felt like he was forgetting something, and it didn''t take him long to realize that he didn''t have his backpack with him.

    Now, Rudy must enter the house again and get his bag. Sure, he could just leave the bag behind, but he couldn''t. There were books, house keys, and a wallet in the bag.

    Books? Sure, he could leave them behind and buy or borrow new ones.

    House keys? Maybe he could leave them behind and simply tell Reba that he lost them somewhere.

    But his wallet? No, he couldn''t leave it behind.

    It wasn''t as though the money in the wallet meant more to Rudy than his life; he didn''t even have more than $5 in it anyway. But there was something valuable in the wallet that Rudy couldn''t leave behind.

    Reba told him that the wallet belonged to his father, and it was a very precious thing to him. There was also a dor coin that belonged to his family generation and was considered a memento as well as an heirloom of his ancestors.

    It might sound stupid to risk one''s life for something like that, but not for Rudy. The wallet was priceless to him, and he would even fight a demon to get it back.

    With all that said, the adrenaline rush Rudy was having had ended, and he could feel his legs growing weaker as the strength in them left his body. He felt as though his soul would vaporize at any moment if she forced him to enter the house again.

    However, Rudy had no choice.

    Rudy nced at the other houses that lookedpletely different from the haunted house. He wasn''t even sure if the other houses were haunted too, or perhaps the entire forest was haunted.

    Rudy gulped down and gathered his remaining strength to walk forward. But he recalled everything that had happened to him inside the house and his legs, no, his body started trembling in fear.

    He realized that he might not evere back again from the house.

    When he thought about that, he started having second thoughts.

    ''Is it truly worth risking my life over a wallet?'' he asked himself. ''Surely, mom would understand if I talked to her about this.''

    Rudy then remembered what he said inside the house.

    ''I promised that I won''t tell anyone¡­''

    "But what if I tell mom that I lost the bag? That way, I won''t have to tell everything to her, and I won''t be hiding anything either."

    After pondering for a while, Rudy decided to leave the bag as it was. He turned around and started walking toward the only path he could see. But suddenly, he recalled the memory when Reba gave him the wallet.

    ''She seemed so happy and sad at the same time¡­''

    Rudy''s thoughts had be a mess. He didn''t know what to do, but he knew for sure that he never wanted to see his mother sad.

    "Argh.. fuck it!"

    Rudy turned around and rushed to the house, but he stopped as soon as he stepped his foot on the porch.

    He could feel someone watching him.

    ''I am getting chills!''

    Rudy didn''t give in to his fears and walked to the door. He slowly moved his shaking hand to the doorknob.

    "Please forgive me. I am only here for the bag. Will leave as soon as I get my bag, I promise," he muttered with utmost sincerity in his voice.

    He turned the knob and the door opened with a loud ''CLUNK'' followed by a sharp ''CLICK'' noise, almost as though it was never opened for years.

    Rudy creaked and opened the door but didn''t walk in. He peeked around from the doorway and spotted his bag near the kitchen''s hallway.

    Rudy also checked the other things, and almost everything looked exactly the same as it did when he was standing in the hallway when he was stuck in the house.

    Rudy''s gaze automatically fell on the photo frames, but he couldn''t help but feel uneasy.

    ''The frame that had fallen is no longer on the wall¡­'' Rudy looked at the spot where the frame had fallen, hoping to see broken sses, but it was neat and clean.

    ''Come to think of it, what was in the photo? I remember seeing someone in the photo, but the picture was too old. It was ck and white and looked distorted, so it was hard to make anything out.''

    ''However, I swear I saw something moving inside the photo, and that''s when I fell unconscious.''

    After exploring the house with his eyes, Rudy was forced to remember everything that happened when he was stuck inside.

    ''I really don''t want to go there, but the bag is right in front of my eyes!''

    Rudy calcted the number of steps he would need to reach the bag.

    ''That''s around seven steps. Even if I run and grab the bag, it will take me a minimum of 3 seconds to run out of the house.''

    Rudy took a deep breath and focused his gaze on the bag. Then, he exhaled sharply and ran into the house.

    STEP! STEP! STEP!

    He grabbed the bag and ran out of the house, or so he wanted to, but the door was mmed shut as soon as he turned around.

    "...."

    Rudy felt something standing behind him, but he didn''t dare to look back.

    ''What is this feeling?!''

    "Didn''t you promise you would nevere here again?" a bone-chilling, devilish voice uttered in a disdainful tone that sent shivers down Rudy''s spine.

 Chapter 178 Stupid or Brave?

    <h4>Chapter 178 Stupid or Brave?</h4>

    Rudy couldn''t dare to turn around or even nce back. His soul had left his body, or so he thought.

    His heartbeat grew louder than ever, and he felt like he was about to die. His legs gave out, and he nearly fell to his knees, but he managed to stand still.

    "I am a good person, you said. I don''t break promises, you said!" the voice yelled out loud as everything in the house started shaking.

    "I am! I wasn''t lying!" Rudy yelled back, but not because of anger or fear; he yelled back because his voice was getting ovepped by the noise.

    "Lies! You promised you wouldn''te into this house again, yet you came back again just five minutester! I shouldn''t have let you go!"

    "I just came back to take my bag! It''s your fault in the first ce! If you had thrown me out with the bag, I would have run straight home!"

    Suddenly, everything stopped shaking. Then, footsteps approached Rudy and stopped right behind him.

    "What did you say?" the voice asked from his shoulders.

    "Okay, my bad. I shouldn''t have said that." Rudy knew that he would be chopped into pieces if he repeated himself.

    "I asked, what did you say?" the voice asked again, this time in a more furious tone.

    Rudy gulped down and said, "I just said if you had thrown me out with the bag, I wouldn''t havee back here to retrieve it."

    "I did that on purpose to see how serious you were about your promise, but I guess I was a fool to trust you. In the end, all humans are the same!"

    Rudy turned around to face the voice, but he was met with silence and an empty hallway.

    "Did you just try to look at me?!" the voice yelled from behind Rudy.

    Rudy turned back without caring for anything, but no one was there.

    "Stop doing that!"

    Once again, everything in the house started shaking¡ª no, the entire house was shaking.

    The house was turned upside down, and Rudy was repeatedly mmed into the walls and the ceiling. But even then, he never let the bag slip from his hand.

    "I was still considering forgiving you, but you had to turn around, and not once but twice?!"

    "Why don''t you show yourself? Are you afraid or something? I don''t know what you are, or maybe you are a ghost! But whatever you are, you should meet everyone face to face and talk with them."

    "Shut up! Don''t tell me what to do!" Now, it felt as if the house itself was talking.

    "You are just making this worse! Nothing would have happened if you had simply shown yourself when I entered the house. And I definitely never intended to enter this house. I was charmed by something, and the door also opened automatically."

    Rudy was saying everything he could to calm the house down. He wanted to make everything clear, but it wasn''t as though there was anything else he could do.

    He was at the house''s mercy.

    "What?!" the voice eximed. "You are lying!"

    "I am not. How do you think I entered the house then?"

    The house stopped shaking, and Rudy mmed onto the floor.

    "Argh!" he grunted as he slowly got up and nced around.

    "Are you telling the truth?" the voice asked curiously.

    "Why would I lie? And In fact, I only came here to bring notes from the school¡ª although I am not sure if I am in the right house or not," Rudy said in a calm voice. "Does this house belong to¡­. Rias?"

    Rudy patiently waited for the answer, but there was no response.

    "Hello? Are you there?" he asked.

    THUD!

    The front door suddenly opened, and the voice followed, "Get out!"

    Rudy ignored what the voice said and asked, "Are you Rias?"

    "I said get out!"

    "But are you Rias? Because if yes, then I would be forced toe here again, or maybe someone else will. And I am sure that they wouldn''t be like me. If you do the same thing with them, they won''t keep quiet about it, and who knows what might happen next."

    "..."

    "I am trying to help you here. I don''t know why but your voice seems so sad and lonely. So I will ask you for thest time, are you Rias?"

    A few secondster, the front door slowly closed, but Rudy didn''t seem to mind it.

    "Yes. I am Rias."

    SIGH!

    "Then can youe out? I want to give you notes," Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    "They mean nothing to me. I don''t need your help to graduate from school. I contain high knowledge and definitely more than you," the voicemented sarcastically.

    "Mind you, I am the top 3rd in the school. And I have never seen your name on the list," he scoffed softly.

    "Are you trying to make me angry?"

    "I am not. And I know you transferred to the school in the second year. But what I was trying to say is¡­. I am smart."

    "Heh! I highly doubt that. You are a fool who entered the house again just for a mere bag. And when I opened the door to give you a second chance to live, you still stayed in the house. Now tell me, what does that make you?" the voice asked curiously.

    "I can either be very stupid or brave." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "But to me, it doesn''t really matter."

    "You are an interesting human. What is your name?"

    "Umm¡­ I am kind of scared to tell you that. What if you bind me to this house or something?"

    "I can still do that without knowing your name. I can kill you in a moment if I want to. So tell me your name so I can know what you are," the voice demanded.

    "How¡­ will you check that by knowing my name? Is that some kind of superpower?"

    "Answer me."

    After a brief silence, Rudy reluctantly opened his mouth and said, "My name is Rudy."

    "Rudy, huh?" Rudy heard a voice from behind.

    "Can I turn around?" he asked in a calm voice.

    "I dare you~"

    Rudy took the dare and turned around to see a beautiful red-haired girl standing in front of him. She had sharp fangs and red eyes that were looking directly into his eyes. She licked her lips and smiled seductively at Rudy.

    "Rias¡­?"

    ====

    Author''s Note- That''s a helluva first meeting!

    Thanks, @jason_babcock, for the gift!

 Chapter 179 One Month After The Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 179 One Month After The Meeting</h4>

    "Alright, the ss has ended," the teacher announced. "Be careful on your way home. Remember, this is the only town out of a few neighboring cities that has a school running. The rest of the world is still in the pandemic."

    The school had ended, and everyone had started leaving. Rudy packed his bag too and prepared to leave, but someone hugged him from behind.

    "Rudy~ Let''s go~" a cheerful voice that belonged to none other than Rias said.

    "...." Rudy furrowed his brows in annoyance but didn''t say anything. He turned to Alice, who was sitting next to him, and said, "Alice, let''s go¡ª"

    However, Alice grabbed her bag and left without even making eye contact with Rudy.

    "..."

    Eric had already left after attending the first three lectures.

    "How rude of you, Rudy!" Rias puffed her cheeks and said, "I am inviting you to walk home with me, and here you are ignoring me!"

    Rudy got up from his seat and finally looked at Rias. He shook her head at her and said, "I don''t know what to say at this point¡­"

    Rias and Rudy left the school together and walked their way to Rias'' house.

    Rudy nced at Rias from the corner of his eyes and thought, ''So beautiful!"

    It had been a month since Rudy and Rias met, and they had grown attached to each other since then, at least Rias was.

    "Why are you so clingy to me?" Rudy asked Rias, who was walking beside him while humming cheerfully.

    "I have already told you over a thousand times now!" Rias turned to Rudy and looked into his eyes before saying, "It''s because I love you~"

    "Yeah, and I don''t believe that," Rudy sighed. "I still can''t get over our first meeting."

    After Rudy and Rias met for the first time, Rias jumped on top of Rudy and said, "You are an interesting human~ I will make you mine~"

    "Come on~ I have already apologized for that! Why do you always bring that up?" Rias asked with puffed cheeks.

    "To make you feel guilty," Rudy responded nonchntly. "You know, I still have nightmares of your house."

    "Aren''t you overreacting a little now? I admit that what I did was wrong, but that''s because I thought you were a burr."

    "Yeah, and you didn''t see me wearing the school uniform or cared to recognize it even though you were also enrolled in the same school," Rudy remarked.

    Rias averted her gaze and said, "That was my bad¡­"

    "I will never forgive you for that. You have no idea how scared I was."

    "But it''s not like I was serious about killing you. I never harmed you, did I?"

    "You did, actually. You gave me emotional trauma that keeps me awake at night!" Rudy hissed at Rias.

    Rias bit her lips and jumped on Rudy, wrapping her arms around his neck and legs around his waist.

    "What are you¡ª!"

    "Shut up! Just because I am being all kind to you, you are getting on my head now. Maybe I should switch back to the scary vampire girl again."

    "..."

    "I will scare you every day and night. And I will do everything to make you mine~!" she said in a seductive voice.

    "I can''t really tell if you are joking or not¡­" Rudy muttered under his breath.

    "Do you want to test how serious I am?" she asked.

    "..." Rudy padded with Rias on his back. He could feel Rias'' big and soft breasts hitting against his back, but Rias was doing that on purpose.

    "How did you fall in love with me anyway? I don''t remember anything happening between us. And that''s why, I can''t take your confession seriously," Rudy asserted in a calm voice.

    "Do I need a reason to love someone?" Rias asked curiously.

    "Yes, you do. Otherwise, it might not be love," Rudy responded. "Maybe you are simply curious about me as I am the first human boy you have ever talked to?"

    "No! It''s love! Why can''t you understand that?!"

    "Do you have anything to prove your love?" Rudy asked curiously, thinking Rias would give up on him as he was sure she wouldn''t have any proof.

    "What do you want me to do for you? I will do anything!"

    "..."

    ''What if she truly loves me, though? And what if I am hurting her every time I say she doesn''t love me?'' Rudy wondered. ''I mean, I would be sad as fuck if the girl I love constantly tells me that I don''t love her.''

    Rudy felt a little guilty after thinking about that.

    "We don''t even know anything about each other. And besides, you are not human. How are we supposed to have a rtionship?"

    "I don''t know. But I love you~" Rias nibbled on Rudy''s ears and said, "And I want you to love me back~"

    "..."

    "Love me back~!" she yelled.

    "Shut up! Can''t you see we are getting stares and res from people around us?"

    "Why do you always yell at me? I don''t understand."

    "..."

    Rias rubbed her cheek against Rudy''s cheek and then licked his nape.

    "You know¡­" Rias looked at the vein on Rudy''s nape and said, "I have always wanted to drink your blood ever since I fell in love with you~"

    "Don''t you dare do that! You promised me that you would never hurt me, remember?"

    "I did. But my patience is running out. If you don''t love me back, then I will have no other choice but to make you my ve and force you to love me back," Rias uttered with a grin on her face.

    "You are joking... Right?"

    "For the first time, I am not. I am serious about it."

    "Wow. So this is your love, huh? Forcing me to love you back and make me your ve? I knew it! You are only interested in me because I am a human."

    "You realize that there are billions of humans in this world, and I can''t take anyone I want, but I am choosing you as my first and thest partner."

    "..."

    "I apologize if I made you angry. I don''t understand human customs and thoughts, but I am trying my best to learn them for you," she said in a calm voice.

    "..."

    "Oh!" Rias suddenly eximed and got off Rudy''s back.

    "What?"

    "I have got an idea!"

    "What¡­? I am both worried and more worried¡­"

    "Let''s go to your house!"

    "Huh?"

    "I want to meet your mother, whom you praise so much!"

    ===

    Oh. Oh! Oh!!

 Chapter 180 Getting Closer

    <h4>Chapter 180 Getting Closer</h4>

    "No, no. Why would I ever take you to my home and let you meet my mother?" Rudy asked with a flustered look on his face.

    "Because she is going to be my mother too?" Rias answered with a question.

    "Why would you think that? I don''t even love you. There is nothing between us, so stop calling her your mother," Rudy remarked.

    "But I want to marry you¡­" she said with a dejected look on her face.

    "Listen, you are a vampire, and I am a human. Nothing can happen between us."

    Rias puffed her cheeks and said, "That''s what you think."

    "Anyway, I am not taking you to my house or letting you meet my mother, and that''s absolute. Period!"

    Rias squinted her eyes and said, "Maybe I should drop by uninvited and introduce myself to your lovely mother."

    "Rudy turned around and pinned Rias against the wall. He red into her eyes and said, "Don''t you dare do anything to my mother!

    "Uhua~ So rough~" Rias licked her lips and said, "I like it~"

    "Are you a masochist or something?" Rudy was disgusted by Rias'' nature.

    "I can be anything for you~"

    SIGH!

    "Talking with you is like talking with a brick..."

    Rudy let go of Rias and started walking without her, but Rias caught up to him and jumped on his back again.

    "You can''t escape me. I wille after you~ I will follow you to the depths of hell~"

    "I don''t want to brag or sound arrogant, but I am pretty sure I will go to the heavens."

    "Oh?" Rias raised her brow in amusement andmented, "Well, I have only known you for a month, but you are not exactly a saint."

    After a brief pause, she added, "But I do want you to go to heaven."

    "..."

    Rias hugged Rudy tightly and muttered, "Although, sadly, I won''t be able to apany you there."

    "Why not?" Rudy asked curiously. "I have done bad things?"

    "Tons of them¡­"

    "Well¡­" Rudy didn''t expect to hear that as a response.

    "But that''s not why. I am a vampire, a monster. And monsters don''t go to heaven."

    Rudy felt a sting in his heart after hearing that. While he may not love Rias, he had gotten close to her and saw her as his friend.

    "Will you be sad for me?" Rias asked in a curious yet calm voice.

    "..."

    Rudy didn''t know what to say in response, so he kept his mouth shut. And it wasn''t as though answering it would have made it any better.

    "Why worry about the things we can''t control? Let''s enjoy our present and live our life to the fullest," Rudy reassured Rias.

    "You are such a hypocrite, you know that?"

    "..."

    "You keep talking about things, and yet, you never implement them on yourself," Riasmented. "You say, ''Why worry about the things we can''t control'', and yet, you worry about your future all the time. You say, ''Let''s enjoy our present and live our life to the fullest'', yet I have never seen you smile or enjoy your present."

    "It''s different for everyone¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "It''s not.

    "How do you know? What do you even know about me?" Rudy asked in a disdainful tone. "I am not the person you think I am. I am a pathetic loser, a weakling, who is only better at studying. I can''t do anything besides that. And my future depends on it!"

    "How do you know that? Have you seen your future?!"

    "No, but what I do in my present will make my future! I have so much responsibility in my head. I have a mother to take care of! She has sacrificed so much for me!

    "Argh! Future this and future that! What if you get into an ident after you study for your entire life?! There will be no future!" Rias yelled in frustration and jumped off Rudy''s back.

    "I wish that could happen. At least I wouldn''t have to suffer every day!"

    "You¡­!" Rias pped Rudy on the face and red at him with teary eyes. "How can you say that! What about your mother then?! This is like you are forcing yourself every day to live. That''s not called being alive!"

    "Why¡­ are you crying for me?"

    "Because I love you!"

    "..."

    Rudy stared at Rias for minutes, trying to understand his life. Rias'' words prated his thick skull and his shallow mentality.

    Rias also started feeling anxious as Rudy had been staring at her with an emotionless face for over ten minutes. She slowly gulped down in fear because she felt she had touched on a sensitive topic.

    She was aware that Rudy didn''t love her¡ª although she was dead set on making him fall for her¡ª she didn''t want him to hate her, at least.

    "You are right," Rudy finally said something. He smiled at Rias and said, "Thank you."

    After seeing Rudy smile at her, Rias'' heart fluttered. She immediately jumped on Rudy to hug him, but he pushed her back and said, "No hugging or touching me."

    Rias puffed her cheeks and said, "You meanie!"

    "No, that''s a normal thing."

    Whenever Rias hugged or even touched Rudy, she pressed her whole body against him. And Rias'' scent was something Rudy was charmed by. He was a teenager, and having a girl hug him so passionately made him excited.

    "So, just to confirm and put my heart at ease. You are not angry at me, right?" she asked hesitantly.

    "No."

    "And¡­ you don''t hate me¡­?"

    "Uhh.. no."

    "And you love me?"

    "Hehe. Nice try. But no."

    "So we go meet your mother now? I want to meet her so badly~"

    "No. I am never letting you go near her."

    Even though Rudy said that, after spending three months with Rias, Rudy took Rias to his house.

    He was nervous because he was going to bring a girl over to his house for the first time in his life¡ª excluding Alice since she was his childhood friend.

    "Why are you so nervous?" Rias asked with a puzzled look on her face. "You already informed your mother that I am going to visit, right?"

    "Yes¡­"

    "So? Let''s go."

    "You don''t understand. It''s nerve-wracking for me¡­" Rudy uttered with his voice full of anxiousness.

    Rias really didn''t understand that and barged into Rudy''s house.

    "...!"

    ===

    Author''s Note- The next chapter is probably going to be thest chapter of this shback.

 Chapter 181 Rias Meets Rebecca

    <h4>Chapter 181 Rias Meets Reba</h4>

    Rias walked into Rudy''s house without any manners and yelled, "I havee!"

    Rudy rushed after Rias and pulled her hand to stop her.

    "What the fuck are you doing?!" he whispered violently.

    "Huh? I am letting your beloved mother know that I am here," Rias responded with an innocent look on her face.

    "That''s not how you greet someone."

    She shrugged her shoulders and said nonchntly: "I don''t really care, you know?"

    "So are you saying that you don''t care if she likes you or not?"

    "..."

    "She won''t allow me to hang out with you or even talk to you if you don''t make a good impression on her," Rudy remarked.

    Rias'' face turned pale after hearing that. Her facial expression shifted from arrogant to meek, and her lips started trembling.

    ''Wow. She looks like a different person just by changing her expression¡­'' Rudy thought to himself.

    "Rudy? Is that you?" Reba asked from the bathroom.

    "Yes, mom. And¡­ I have brought the girl I talked to you about this morning¡­" Rudy responded in a calm voice.

    "Oh! I see. So you weren''t kidding about that, huh?"

    "..."

    "...."

    Rias and Rudy shot an awkward nce at each other.

    "Just give me a minute. I am not wearing clothes right now."

    "You don''t have to tell me all that!" Rudy shouted, feeling flustered.

    "Is she always like this?" Rias whispered to Rudy.

    Rudy didn''t reply and walked into the house. Rias followed him but stopped in the living room to take a look at the house. While Rudy went to the kitchen to grab a ss of water for Rias.

    ''It''s not as I was expecting, but okay. This ce smells of Rudy''s scent, and I feel like I can sniff all day and still not get enough of it! I want to pack his smell in a jar and take it home!''

    ''But wait, why should I take his smell when I can take him?!''

    "Here," Rudy interrupted Rias'' vile thoughts.

    Rias drank the water and sat on the couch in a rxed manner. However, her sitting position had no decency.

    "Pst!" Rudy hissed at her and said, "Sit properly."

    A few minutester, the bathroom door opened, and Reba walked into the living room. She was wiping her hair with a towel.

    Rudy''s heartbeat got louder as Rebecaid her eyes on Rias.

    "..."

    "..."

    Rias and Reba stared at each other for a few seconds but didn''t say a word. The silence was so awkward that Rudy had to quip in and start a conversation.

    "Mom, this is Rias, my ssmate. She is a transfer student who enrolled in my school three months ago," Rudy introduced Rias to Reba.

    "And Rias, this is my mother¡ª Reba. She has raised me all by herself, and she is the best mother in the world," Rudy introduced Reba to Rias.

    Even after Rudy introduced Rias and Reba to each other, they still kept staring at each other without speaking a word.

    Rudy couldn''t be more anxious, and he didn''t know what to do. He didn''t want Reba not to like Rias, while he didn''t want Rias to say something awful to Reba that would and could break their friendship.

    "Umm¡­ so today at school, there was this¡ª"

    "Rudy." Reba interrupted Rudy and said, "I forgot we are out of snacks. Can you go buy some from the market real quick?"

    "Huh? Didn''t you bring a bag full of snacks today in the morning after your shift ended?" Rudy asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Those weren''t ours." Reba smiled at Rudy and said, "You can tell the cashier to cut the bill from my pay."

    "Okay¡­" Rudy reluctantly got up and left the house in a hurry. He ran as fast as he could because he didn''t want to leave Rias and Reba alone.

    "So¡­" Reba inspected Rias from her head to toe and said, "You are the one who has been trying to seduce my son."

    Rias furrowed her brows at Reba and squinted her eyes before saying. "And you are the one who is stopping him from getting seduced by me."

    Rias and Reba red at each other, and neither of them seemed to back down.

    "I have to admit that you are indeed a beautiful girl, but you are nothingpared to me," Rias said to Rebeca in a haughty tone.

    "Have I ever seen you before?" Reba asked curiously.

    "I doubt that. No one in this world can bepared to me and my never-dying beauty."

    "You are not as how Rudy described you. He said you were a well-mannered girl. But all I am getting from you is pure arrogance," Reba remarked nonchntly.

    "I can say the same to you." Rias shrugged her shoulders and said, "You don''t evene close to how Rudy described you."

    SIGH!

    Reba let out a weary sigh and said, "Since this is Rudy''s first time bringing a girl, I don''t know how to act. Maybe all girls are like your days."

    Reba grabbed the ss from the table from which Rias had drank the water a while ago and asked, "Do you want to drink something? Although it''s not like I have anything else to give you other than water."

    "No thanks."

    Reba went to the kitchen to prepare the tes for the snacks.

    Rias bit her lips and said, "How long have you been living in a ce like this?"

    "Ever since I was born here."

    "Did you ever think of doing something else? I am sure you can earn decently if you simply choose a different profession."

    "I know what I have to do. You don''t know the hardship of being a single mother," Reba said while cing the tes on the dining table. "And even if I want to do something else, I can''t."

    ''I have to follow the diary,'' she added inwardly.

    Rias frowned her face after hearing that and said, "Just admit that you are purposely choosing to give Rudy this kind of life."

    "...."

    Rias turned to Reba and red at her furiously.

    "Give Rudy to me, and I will take care of him better than you ever can," she demanded nonchntly.

    ===

    Author''s Note- Shots Fired! Shot Fired!

 Chapter 182 Rias vs Rebecca

    <h4>Chapter 182 Rias vs Reba</h4>

    As soon as Rias demanded to take Rudy away from her, Reba smashed a ss filled with water on the table, and the ss shattered on impact. Reba''s hand started bleeding, but her face showed no sign of the pain; she looked furious.

    "I dare you to say that again," Reba challenged Rias to repeat her words.

    Rias was taken aback by that, but she didn''t show it on her face. She immediately rushed to the kitchen and grabbed Reba''s hand, which was bleeding.

    ''If Rudy saw this, he would definitely me me. Or his mother might even use me of harming her. If that happens, he will hate me for sure.''

    Rias was a vampire, and blood was her favorite drink. She gulped down after seeing Reba''s hand and smelled the fragrance of the blood.

    ''No, no! Rias. Control yourself!''

    Rias brought Rebeca''s hand close to her mouth and started licking her wound.

    "..." Reba watched in amazement as her wound started healing. She was confused but not shocked.

    After a few seconds, Rias licked all the blood from Reba''s hand and healed it. She then stared at Rias and sighed, realizing that her identity as a vampire was exposed.

    "...."

    "Since you have seen this much already, I guess I should show you everything," Rias muttered and made some distance between her and Reba.

    Then, she spread her vampire wings and revealed her sharp fangs, saying, "I¡­ am a vampire."

    Reba raised her brows in amusement and casually started picking up the broken pieces of the ss from the table and the floor.

    "..." Rias'' existence was copsing after seeing Reba not giving any attention to Rias.

    She checked her wings and ced her hand on her fangs to confirm she had them visible.

    ''What''s with her?! Why is she not reacting?!'' Rias couldn''t fathom Reba being so nonchnt about it. ''It must be because of the dark. There is only one light in the living room, so she can''t see my wings and fangs. Yeah, that has to be it!''

    Rias rushed to the living room and stood under the light.

    AHEM!

    She cleaned her throat to get Reba''s attention and proudly said, "I am a vampire!"

    "Would you please stand aside? You are blocking the light. I can''t see the ss pieces," Reba uttered without even looking at Rias.

    "Why are you not scared!" Rias yelled at Reba. "Rudy was scared shitless!"

    "I have seen worse than vampires, so this is nothing to me. And keep your voice down in my house."

    "What do you¡ª!" Rias savored the taste of Reba''s blood in her mouth and muttered, "This blood surely belongs to a human, so she is a human."

    ''But¡­'' Rias savored the taste once again and muttered, ''The blood is still young and healthy. At most, this is the blood of a 30-year-old. And¡­ the strong fragrance is¡­ a scent of a virgin.''

    "You are not Rudy''s real mother, are you?" Rias asked Reba with a knowing look on her face.

    "Yeah, I am not."

    "So that¡ª"

    "But that changes nothing." Rebeca finally made eye contact with Rias and uttered, "You can''t take him away from me."

    "Does Rudy know that you are not his real mother?" Rias asked with a judging look on her face.

    Reba''s body froze after hearing that. She had already guessed where Rias was taking the conversation.

    Rias smirked after seeing Reba''s reaction and said, "I wonder what would happen if Rudy gets to know about that. The mother he loved so dearly wasn''t even his mother. What would happen to your rtionship?"

    Reba red at Rias and said, "Don''t you even dare¡­"

    "Oh, I will~" Rias smirked even wider and said, "That''s the old only and my ace card to steal Rudy from you."

    Reba gritted her teeth in frustration and asked, "What do you want from him?"

    "I love him, and I want to take him to the vampire world with me~" Rias said cheerfully, totally opposite to her tone so far.

    "Give it up. He would never leave me behind. And don''t forget that you are a monster, and he is only a human," Reba remarked.

    "I know that. And that''s why once I marry him, I will make him a vampire too~"

    Rebeca clenched her fists and said, "How about we make a bet?"

    "Oh? What type of bet?" Rias asked with a curious and amused look on her face.

    "Once Rudyes back, I will spill hot soup on both of us. And whoever Rudy chooses and shows confers for will be the winner," Reba suggested.

    "How is that a bet?"

    "This is the best way to know who Rudy wants to stay with."

    "What if hees to me?" Rias asked curiously.

    "Then you can take him, and I won''t stop you."

    "And what if he chooses you?"

    "I don''t want to wreck your rtionship, but if he chooses me, then you will have to step down." After a brief pause, she continued, "You can still be with him and you whatever you want, but don''t you ever dare to even think of taking him away from me."

    Rias pondered for a while and said, "Deal."

    Reba reached her hand to Rias for a handshake and said, "Deal."

    Rias shook hands with Reba and uttered, "No hard feelings."

    A minuteter, Rudy returned and gave the snacks to Reba.

    "..." He turned to Rias and asked in a low voice: "You didn''t do anything weird, right?"

    Rias shook her head and replied with an innocent look on her face: "I would never do something like that."

    After that, Rudy, Reba, and Rias sat at the dining table and started eating. A few minutester, Reba spilled hot soup on Rias and herself as they had nned.

    "...!" Rudy immediately got up from his seat and rushed to Rias, but he ran past her and spilled some cold water on Rebbeca, where the soup had spilled.

    "Are you okay, mom?!" he asked with a concerned look on his face.

    "..." Rias watched Rudy and bit her lips. ''Even though I was sitting close to him, he chose her¡­.''

    Rias nced at Reba, only to see her smiling wryly at her.

    Reba had asserted her dominance over Rias.

    ====

    Author''s Note- I know I said the shback would end with this chapter, but it seems that I underestimated Rias and Reba''s rivalry.

    Thanks For Reading!

 Chapter 183 The Winner

    <h4>Chapter 183 The Winner</h4>

    "Thanks for the food~" Rias said as she finished eating.

    After eating dinner, Rias and Reba were doing dishes, while Rudy went to his room to grab something he was looking for.

    Rias nced at Reba from the corner of her eyes and asked, "Did you suggest the bet because you were confident that he would choose you?"

    "No. It was also a test for me to see if I qualified to win a ce in his heart or it was all just talk," Reba answered with a bitter smile.

    "Then you won, I guess." After a brief pause, she said, "I will honor our promise won''t try to take Rudy from you."

    After that, Rias didn''t say anything and continued doing the dishes.

    Rebeca turned to Rias and looked at the sad expression on her face that clearly showed how devastated Rias was feeling.

    "Do you really love Rudy?" she asked.

    "Obviously~ Why would I go so far for a human I don''t like?" Rias answered.

    "You refer to him as a human, not a person. That''s just like how humans refer to animals; they like animals but don''t have romantic feelings towards them."

    "Are you trying to say that my feelings for Rudy are just a normal feeling one would have between two spices?" Ria asked with a bit of an annoyed look on her face.

    "No. But to be honest, I am not sure either. If animals also had humanoid figures who could speak and had intelligence, maybe humans could also have developed romantic feelings for them. But that''s too disgusting for me to imagine."

    "Rudy told me the same thing. He imed my love for him was not romantic. I don''t know what to do to prove to him that I love him. I could have chosen any other human, but I chose him to be my partner. If that''s not love, I don''t know what is."

    Reba washed her hands and leaned on the tform so she could talk face to face with Rias. She folded her hands below her bosom and asked, "Have you ever fallen in love before?"

    "I¡­ haven''t¡­."

    "Have you actually met with a human before?"

    "Of course, I have. I enrolled into a human school, after all."

    "Let me rephrase my question." Reba locked her eyes with Rias and asked, "Have you interacted with a human boy before? Preferably a boy around the same age as Rudy."

    "Well¡­" Rias averted her gaze and broke eye contact with Rebeca.

    "I will take that as a no."

    "Are you saying that I fell in love with Rudy because he is the first human boy I interacted with?!" Rias asked with a furious look on her face.

    "I didn''t say that, did I?" Reba shrugged her shoulders and said, "It''s honestly up to you. If you truly think you love him, then keep loving him. But if you aren''t sure, then stay away from him."

    Reba frowned her face and red at Rias, which sent shivers down her spine.

    "But if you ever hurt him or make him cry because of your selfishness, then your entire vampire race will go extinct."

    Rias gulped down in fear and uttered while stuttering: "W-What can y-you do? You are j-just a h-human..."

    "Then you shouldn''t underestimate humans."

    "Mom, I think I can''t find it. Should I buy a new one?" Rudy asked as he came downstairs.

    He was surprised to see Reba and Rias in the kitchen, as he never expected Rias to be so diligent suddenly.

    ''Is she that desperate to get acknowledged by mom?'' Rudy wondered, not knowing anything about what he did and how he chose Reba over Rias.

    "Sure. Ah!" Reba wiped her hands with the towel and suggested, "How about youe with me then? It''s been a while since west walked together. I also have to go for my night shift, and the store is on the way."

    "Okay¡­" Rudy replied while looking at Rias.

    "Great. Let me get my purse and the phone." After saying that, Reba rushed to her room.

    Rias also walked into the living room and stood in front of Rudy.

    "So, are you not going to drop me off at my house? Even though you promised me in the morning," she asked in a low voice, seemingly uninterested in hearing Rudy''s response as she already knew what it would be.

    "Umm¡­ if you can wait until I return, then I will be d to drop you off," Rudy replied awkwardly.

    ''So you are still choosing her over me and even go as far as breaking your promise for her? I guess I can''t win against her, after all.''

    "No, it''s okay." Rias said with a forced smile on her face and continued, "I can go by myself. I am a vampire, after all."

    "..."

    After saying that, Rias grabbed her bag and left Rudy''s house without even saying ''bye'' to him.

    "I never saw such a sad smile on her face before¡­" Rudy muttered under his breath.

    Reba came out of her room while fixing her hair and noticed Rias wasn''t there.

    "Huh? Where did she go?" she asked curiously and nced around.

    "She¡­ left¡­"

    Reba could easily see and feel the sadness on Rudy''s face and voice.

    "Oh¡­" Rebeca realized that Rias felt defeated and left to save herself from further humiliation.

    "You know what, just go after her. I will bring the thing you want on my way back from my night shift."

    "But¡­"

    "Just go."

    "Thanks¡­ mom."

    Rudy wore his shoes and rushed after Rias.

    "..."

    SIGH!

    Reba threw her purse on the couch and rushed back to her room. She opened her closet and took out the old diary.

    She flipped the pages one after another and opened the seventeenth page, which had only one sentence written on it.

    "Wait for one more year," she read.

    Meanwhile, Rudy chased after Rias, but he couldn''t find her.

    ''Did she fly her way to the house? But it''s still not dark, and she said she only flies at night because that lessens the chances of her getting seen by someone.''

    With no other choice left, Rudy ran his way to Rias'' house.

 Chapter 184 Until the Very End

    <h4>Chapter 184 Until the Very End</h4>

    Rudy ran as fast as possible even though his legs were giving out. The sad look on Rias'' face kept shing before his eyes, giving him a reason and motivation to keep moving forward.

    After running for more than 20 minutes, Rudy stopped for a few seconds to catch his breath. His vision was getting blurry because he had never run that fast before.

    He took heavy breaths as his heartbeat loudly. He felt like his heart was about to explode.

    Suddenly, he heard footsteps approaching him and stopping in front of him.

    Rudy knew without looking that it was Rias because of her sweet scent. He raised his head to look at her, only to find her grinning at him.

    "Why are you grinning?" he asked.

    "It was so funny and satisfying to see you running like that," she replied.

    "..." Rudy furrowed his brows and asked, "You.. you were watching me this whole time?!"

    "Of course, I was," Rias scoffed softly. "I was walking my way to my house and saw you running on the opposite street. I was confused at first and assumed I saw the wrong person since I didn''t see your mother with you. But I still followed you to confirm, and it was really you."

    "...."

    "I wanted to call you out and ask where you were going, but then I noticed you were running in the same direction as my house."

    "And then youughed your ass off while I was nearly dying here?" Rudy asked with a furious look on his face.

    "Something like that, yes," she nodded in response.

    SIGH!

    "Now I regret running after you."

    "Can I ask why you were after me?" she asked curiously.

    "Because I wanted to drop you off at your house."

    "But were you going with your mother¡ª"

    Rudy interrupted Rias and said, "She asked me to go after you."

    Rias bit her lips and thought, ''So he only came because she asked him to? I got my hopes high for¡ª''

    "But¡­. I also wanted toe after you," Rudy added.

    "...!" Rias'' face flushed a little after hearing that. "Why¡­ would you do that¡­?"

    "Because I love you¡­"

    "...."

    Rudy looked into Rias'' eyes and said, "I am charmed by you! Whenever I look at you, my heart flutters. Whenever I hear my nameing from your mouth, I get excited. Whenever you couch me, I feel¡­ calm¡­"

    Rias'' mind had stopped working after Rudy confessed his love to her. She couldn''t believe her ears because so far, Rudy had never shown any sign of affection towards her.

    "For¡­ how¡­ long?" Rias stuttered. "For how long have you been in love with me?"

    "For thest two months¡­?"

    Rias squinted her eyes and said, "And then you get angry at me for watching you run for a few minutes. When you were watching me try my best to make you fall in love with me."

    "There is a big difference between them. I was unsure of my feelings and embarrassed too. This is my first time falling in love with someone, and I was confused too. So I had to take time and understand my feelings for you."

    Rias didn''t care about anything. She hugged Rudy tightly and buried his face under her breasts.

    "I am so happy right now!" she said cheerfully.

    For the first time in three months, Rudy hugged Rias back and enjoyed the warmth of her embrace.

    "...!" Rias couldn''t be happier.

    "It''s funny that you said vampires don''t have body temperature, but I am feeling warm from your embrace¡­" Rudy uttered in a muffled voice.

    "You are just feeling your own body heat."

    Rias looked at Rudy''s neck and said, "So now that you also love me, can I drink your blood?"

    "No. I am not ready for that yet. So let''s wait for a few more days and let our rtionship progress naturally," Rudy replied.

    Rias looked at the sky and noticed the sun had almost set. So she spread her wings and flew into the sky with Rudy.

    "Wait! You know I am afraid of heights! Please put me down!" Rudy yelled.

    "I won''t."

    "Is this your way of making me say yes?!"

    "No. But I want you to get over your fear of heights since this is going to be a daily urrence now."

    "You can''t just ask someone to stop being afraid of something they had been sacred for their entire life!"

    Rias looked into Rudy''s eyes and asked, "Do you remember what you said when you were stuck in my house?"

    "I said so many things, so I don''t know what you are talking about¡­"

    "I am referring to where you were spouting and taking out your pent-up frustration."

    "Oh.. that. Yeah, that was embarrassing, so please forget about that," Rudy said with a groan and refused to look down.

    Rias caressed Rudy''s face and said, "Always remember; be kind but not weak, be strong but not rude, be humble but not timid, be proud but not egoist, and be confident but not arrogant."

    "...."

    "Do you understand?" she asked.

    "Somewhat¡­"

    "Good. You will understand it fully eventually."

    Rias and Rudy stared into each other''s eyes for a while, but Rudy still couldn''t shake his fear of heights.

    "Can we go to the surface?"

    "First, answer me one thing." Rias kissed Rudy on the forehead and asked, "What is more impactful for you? Your fear of heights or your time with me?"

    "How am I supposed to answer that¡­" he muttered.

    "Rudy. You don''t have to worry about anything. I am here for you, and I will always be there for you. I will protect you until the very end, and no one will ever break us apart."

    As soon as Rias said that, a bright, red beam dropped on both of them from the sky and mmed them onto the ground. But luckily, Rias managed to save Rudy from a fatal injury.

    Once the red beam faded away, a silver-haired girl who looked identical to Rias, hovered in the sky and looked down at Rias and Rudy with a lifeless gaze in her eyes.

    "Time to go home, sister¡­"

    "Jane¡­"

    ===

    Author''s Note- The shback ends with this chapter!

    Thanks, @clearwo, @Darkswan, and @Manuelito_Villega, for the gift!

 Chapter 185 Way to Enter the Vampire World

    <h4>Chapter 185 Way to Enter the Vampire World</h4>

    Rudy hovered in the air and nced around after activating his see-through ability.

    ''After Jane came to take Rias back that day, many things happened.''

    At first, of course, Rias refused to go with her as she had already decided to spend her life with Rudy. But she wasn''t to decide that.

    When Jane told her that it was the order from the Vampire Monarch, Rias'' resolve to stay with Rudy decreased.

    She knew that if she defied the order of their king, then not only her but Rudy would also be punished. Rias didn''t want Rudy to suffer because of her, but she knew that Rudy would suffer if she left.

    She didn''t know what to do, so she turned to Jane and asked her to give her some time. Still, she denied it and said that the Vampire Monarch was going to send someone else. Hence, she insisted on going to avoid major casualties.

    The vampire world still wasn''t aware of Rudy and Rias'' rtionship, but now Jane knew.

    Of course, Jane was angry, and she wanted to kill Rudy because she thought he seduced her innocent sister even though it was the other way around.

    Rias had no other choice but to leave because she didn''t want to endanger Rudy''s life. However, Rudy wasn''t letting her go.

    He challenged Jane to a fight, but he lost in a second. After all, a human could neverpete against a vampire. But even after losing, he once again challenged Jane.

    He fought with her dozens of times and lost all the time. Jane wasn''t even fighting with her full power as Rias had warned her not to hurt Rudy.

    After losing dozens of times, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to win against Jane, and if that happened, he would lose Rias.

    He was frustrated. He hated himself for being weak. He felt pathetic for not being able to protect the love of his life.

    After realizing that he was going to lose Rias and probably never see her again, he was devastated. Rias couldn''t take it anymore and changed her decision. She said she wouldn''t go with Jane.

    Jane had no other choice but to take Rias forcefully. So she trapped Rias in a magic ball and tried to take her away. But of course, Rudy stopped her.

    He kept chasing after Jane even though he was weak and exhausted by the fights. But Jane didn''t stop, so he tried to provoke her and got her angry.

    Jane took Rudy to Rias'' house and threw him inside, trapping him in the house. She thought Rudy would never be able to escape from there as the house was the deadliest trap of the illusion, but much to her surprise, Rudy walked out of the house in a few seconds.

    That made Jane even furious and frustrated, so she immobilized him and flew to the vampire world.

    When Rudy woke up, he was holding a tennis ball in his hand, and he had forgotten everything about Rias.

    Jane had cast a unique spell on the school that made everyone forget about Rias. However, at that time, some people were out of her range.

    But, Jane had already predicted something like that, so she had used another spell that triggered the first spell again and again.

    If someone tried to remember Rias, they would forget about her. That was why Reba never mentioned Rias again. Eric also remembered about Rias, but he forgot as soon as Rudy asked him to remember.

    Rize remembered her too, but she forgot her after thinking about her.

    Ja was the only one who hadn''t forgotten about her. But she eventually did after describing her to Rudy.

    However, everything has changed now. Rudy was no longer weak, and he easily defeated Jane in the fight. Now, he was looking for a way to enter the vampire world, but he had no clue.

    ''Come to think of it, where do the other races live? Surely, they don''t live on the surface as they can easily be spotted one day with the technology advancing day by day. But that''s where magices.''

    "What if they hide their world using magic?" Rudy wondered. "That''s the only way I can think of. Otherwise, they must be living in a different world connected to this one."

    ''There were so many things I wanted to ask Rias. Till the end, I didn''t know anything about her. I thought I would get to know her better when our rtionship advances, but that never happened.''

    "Perhaps, she didn''t want to tell me, or maybe she was waiting for a perfect time to confess everything. What was she doing in the human world in the first ce? And why did she enroll in my school?"

    ''I will get all my answers once I get to the vampire world.''

    Rudy took a deep breath and slowly opened his mouth to utter: "I¡­ wish to go to the vampire world."

    "I will take you there," Jane said in a calm voice.

    Rudy looked behind him and saw Jane was hovering in the air. Her wounds had also healed, but her eyes still looked lifeless.

    "I thought you were trying to keep me away from Rias," Rudy remarked.

    "I was only keeping you away because I had promised Rias that I wouldn''t let you get hurt. It was nothing personal," Jane responded.

    "Yeah, right. You sucked my blood and even threatened to kill me many times now, but all your attempts failed. And now you say ''nothing personal''? Wow," Rudy scoffed out loud, seemingly trying to mock Jane.

    Jane stared at Rudy and shook her head in disbelief with a disappointed look on her face.

    "What''s with that look?"

    "You have changed a lot in thest three months. What happened to you?"

    "You can say that I¡­ woke up in reality¡­"

    Jane raised her arms in the air, to which Rudy responded by summoning a fireball in his hand.

    "Calm down. I am just trying to open the portal to the vampire realm."

    "Oh¡­"

 Chapter 186 Into The Vampire World

    <h4>Chapter 186 Into The Vampire World</h4>

    "Portal, so does that mean the vampires don''t live in this world?"

    "It is connected to this world. In fact, all the words are interconnected with each other on this. You just need a way to ess them," Jane replied.

    Jane made a few hand gestures in the air and muttered something under her breath.

    "What are you doing?" Rudy asked curiously. "Is that some sort of ritual to open the portal?"

    Jane red at Rudy without saying anything and continued her hand gestures in the air.

    ''I will learn her hand movements, just in case.''

    After a few seconds, Jane stopped and turned to Rudy.

    "To open the portal, the moon needs to be aligned with a certain constetion of stars. So even if you copy my movements, it won''t work unless all the requirements are met," Jane asserted in a neutral tone.

    "What are the requirements?"

    "I already mentioned them. But the most important one is that it needs to be a full moon. The portal can only be opened when it''s a full moon."

    "So every 15 days, huh?" Rudy hummed in wonder and asked, "So you are always outside the vampire world for patrol duty or whatever?"

    "Not always, but once every month. You can say I spend 15 days in your world and go back to the vampire world for the rest of the 15 days. And the portal only stays open for one hour. After that, you will have to wait for 15 days to return to your world."

    "I only need one minute¡­ no, I still have to deal with the vampire monarch, who tried to mess with me."

    Jane continued to summon the portal, while Rudy looked at her and thought, ''Should I trust her?''

    ''I don''t know if she is an enemy or not. She said she was trying to help me, but what if it''s a trap? In any case, I don''t have other choices, so I have to be cautious.''

    A few secondster, the moonlight created a portal in the air, and the stars were perfectly aligned to the borders of the portal even though they were in space.

    Jane turned to Rudy and said, "Let''s go."

    Rudy pondered for a few seconds and said, "Ladies first."

    SIGH!

    Jane entered the portal, and Rudy followed her.

    As soon as Rudy stepped his foot into the portal, he felt something change inside his body on a spiritual level. It was on the same level as to how one would feel dizzy after getting off a roller coaster, but as Rudy couldn''t be physically affected by anything, it only affected his soul.

    "You will feel a little weird¡­ actually, a lot weird. Even I feel dizzy for a few seconds every time I pass through the dimension, and you are only a human¡­ or maybe not."

    ''No human can be capable of such things.'' Jane changed her sentence after remembering what Rudy did in the forest.

    Rudy and Jane were still in the air, but everything around them had changed. The sky had three moons. One was red, one was white, and one was blue. But the red moon looked the most intimidating as it was a full moon, while the other two were only half.

    "Ironically, tonight is a new year''s eve for the vampires and the birthday of the vampire monarch. Everyone is celebrating at the pce. A perfect chance for you to take Rias and leave," Jane stated.

    "Are you okay with that?"

    "It''s not like I have any other choice. It pains me to see her in pain, so it would be much better if you took her away." Jane shrugged her shoulders and said, "I will probably be branded as a traitor if they got to know about this, though."

    "Wait, what do you mean? What did they do to Rias?!" Rudy asked with a furious look on his face.

    "She was punished for falling in love with a human¡­" Jane replied in a low voice.

    "If I take Rias with me, what are the chances that the vampire monarch would send someone after me?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "One hundred percent."

    "Then I can''t leave without killing him," Rudy uttered nonchntly.

    "He is the vampire monarch. You can''t win against him."

    "Oh, I can. And I will." Rudy cracked his fingers and said, "He dared to punish Rias. Now, he will know the true meaning of punishment."

    "Even if you somehow manage to do that, all the vampires in the world woulde after you. How many of them will you hunt down?"

    "As much as I can." Rudy nced around and asked, "Now, take me to Rias."

    "Follow me."

    Jane pped her wings and took Rudy to an underground valley near the forest where even the sunlight couldn''t reach. Theynded on the surface and walked for a few minutes until they reached the end of the valley.

    "It''s a dead end. Where are you taking me?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    Jane ignored Rudy and raised her finger in the air.

    "..."

    Rudy watched as Jane made a cut on her finger, and her blood dropped to the ground, or it would have, but it floated in the air.

    The drop of the blood turned into tiny droplets and sacred onto the dead-end of the valley. Soon after, the walls started shaking, and the mountain opened the door to a chamber.

    "Come."

    Rudy followed Jane into the chamber, and he was immediately attracted by something. After walking for a few seconds, Rudy finallyid his eyes on Rias, who was sleeping on the bed. But her body was covered in the magic shackles, and they were draining her power.

    Rudy walked to Rias and smiled wryly at her before turning to Jane. "Remove this from her."

    "I can''t do that. Only the caster can undo this spell."

    Rudy frowned his face and asked, "Who is the caster?"

    "The Vampire Monarch himself."

 Chapter 187 Crashing the Party

    <h4>Chapter 187 Crashing the Party</h4>

    "Wait a minute¡­" Rudy turned to Jane and asked, "Did you not ask me to take Rias while the portal is open? How did you want me to do that with this seal or spell or whatever it is on Rias?"

    "A vampire''s power is at its peak in the vampire world. So if you take Rias out of here, the spell would weaken, and I think even you would be able to break it with a little effort," Jane answered.

    "Then I can break it here too." Rudy grabbed the shackles with his hands and pulled them, but they got tighter instead.

    "Stupid! Don''t do that! The spell effect will increase, and it will cause Rias more pain! Furthermore, it will drain your life force!" Jane warned Rudy with a concerned look on her face, although it was for Rias or Rudy, no one knew.

    "Thanks for your concern, but if I can''t endure a little pain for Rias, I can''t prove my love for her. Rias once told me that no one could break us apart, but you did. Now, it''s my turn to fulfill that promise!"

    Rudy grabbed the shackles with his hands and grunted as it started sucking Rudy''s lifeforce.

    "You¡­!" Jane wanted to intervene and stop Rudy from doing that.

    ''What''s wrong with him? He is purposely letting his life force get sucked! This is no diffrent than suicide!''

    Jane was left baffled after seeing the color of Rudy''s lifeforce.

    ''Light blue color¡­? That''s a holy color simr to gods and angels.''

    However, she couldn''t help but gasp in shock after seeing Rudy''s life force change from blue to ck.

    ''What? How did his life force change? Does he have two life forces? Impossible! No human or even entity can have more than one lifeforce!''

    A few secondster, Jane dropped to her knees after witnessing something mind-blowing.

    ''Blue, ck, red, green, purple, and many more. How can someone have that much life force? I have read all the books in the vampire library, even the forbidden ones that were written from ancient times, such as lost races and magic. And I have never heard of this. Just what is he?! I knew he wasn''t a human, but what the hell is he?''

    Jane was so lost in her thoughts that she didn''t realize the shackles had started to melt because they couldn''t hold Rudy''s lifeforce.

    CRACK! CRACK!

    With a creaking noise, all the shackles broke and fell to the ground with a loud clunk that rumbled the very ground they were standing on.

    CLANK!

    The shackles themselves weren''t heavy from the start, but they became so heavy after sucking Rudy''s lifeforce.

    After shattering the shackles around Rias'' body, Rudy turned to Jane and said, "What now?"

    Jane was so afraid of Rudy that she couldn''t help but tremble.

    "Why isn''t she waking up?" Rudy asked in a raspy voice. For some reason, Rudy''s voice had changed, but Rudy assumed it was because his life force was sucked in a considerable amount.

    "It seems¡­ that the vampire monarch cast multiple spells on her. You only removed the first one¡­" Jane answered in a meek voice.

    "How do I remove other spells then?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe if I knew what spells were used on her, I could help you."

    Rudy clenched his fists and asked, "Where is the pce?"

    "That''s¡­"

    "Where is the pce, Jane?!"

    Jane slowly raised her trembling hand to the west and said, "You should be able to see it from the outside. The red moon''s light falls directly on top of the pce''s tower,"

    "Thank you." Rudy ced his hand on Jane''s shoulder and walked past her after saying, "Take care of Rias for me, will ya?"

    After saying that, Rudy left the chamber and walked out of the alley. He immediately jumped into the air, soaring through the sky.

    "Rias, the thing is¡­ I have always been in love with you. The first time Iid my eyes on you, I was charmed by you. Your beauty is otherworldly, and I have never seen someone as charming as you. But¡­ I was also scared of you," Rudy talked to himself.

    "It was natural for me to be scared after spending hours in the haunted house. I have read many stories about vampires, myths, and even folklore. I was a big fan of all that, and I used to read them as a breather whenever I got bored of studying."

    "Of course, I never believed in them as it was never scientifically proven. But I loved them regardless, and I also knew how dangerous they were. They were branded as monsters, and humans tend to fear those above them."

    "I never told you this, but I was always scared of you. I never trusted you even though I loved you. And that''s why, I never took you to meet mom. I may not worry about my life, but I couldn''t put mom''s life in danger."

    "However, my feelings changed as I spent more time with you, and before I realized it, I had stopped fearing you. Or maybe my love for you had simply surpassed my fear for you. Or perhaps, I just didn''t care about anything."

    "I had so many dreams nned. I know our love story would never meet a happy ending as you were a vampire who could lie for thousands of years, and I was a mere human. Despite knowing all that, I still wanted to spend the rest of my life with you."

    "It was saddening for me to think of the day I would die. But I felt more devastated after knowing that you would have to spend the rest of your life without me."

    "After Jane took you back, I forgot everything about you. But just as I remembered everything again, it hadn''t even been 30 full minutes, but I couldn''t bear the pain of not being able to see you. I¡­ couldn''t imagine what you would feel like."

    "However¡­ not anymore."

    Rudy hovered on top of the vampire pce and crashed through the ceilings. Hended in the hall where all the vampires were celebrating.

    "Bring me the vampire monarch!" he beckoned.

 Chapter 188 The Beckoning

    <h4>Chapter 188 The Beckoning</h4>

    It was a dimly lit hall with only the chandelier''s light illuminating the entire hall. The light from the chandelier wasn''ting from electricity or magic but from the red light of the red moon falling on it from the perfectly designed window.

    There were hundreds of vampires in the hallway, dancing, talking, and drinking red liquid, which was not wine, but blood.

    Many more vampires were wandering around the pce as they only got to enter the pce once a year on new year''s eve and on the Vampire Monarch''s birthday, which also happened to be on the same day.

    There were three sses of vampires, just like in human society; low, middle, and high.

    The high vampires were wearing luxurious clothing, and they were on the top stage in the hallway. The middle vampires were in the lower stage. While the low vampires weren''t allowed in the hall, they enjoyed the party regardless.

    However, the Vampire Monarch was nowhere to be seen. His throne was on the highest spot of the hall, but it was empty. But for some reason, none of the vampires cared about their king''s absence. They were lost in their own world.

    All of them were smiling, and the couples were flirting with each other. Looking at them, one wouldn''t think of them as any different from the humans. Except they weren''t one.

    Suddenly, the chandelier started shaking, and it eventually crashed to the floor. The hall was covered with just, and the sharp pieces of the ss scattered all around.

    The guards and the elite guards saved the high vampires from getting hurt, while the middle vampires were injured.

    Everyone was left baffled as they couldn''tprehend anything.

    How could a chandelier fall so suddenly? They all thought.

    However, the dust slowly faded away, and they saw a figure standing in the middle of the hallway that didn''t resemble a vampire at all.

    Of course, that figure was none other than Rudy.

    The Elite guards rushed at Rudy, but they stopped in their tracks after realizing it was a human.

    "Sup bitches!" Rudy red and beckoned them as he uttered, "Bring me the Vampire Monarch!"

    "A human?"

    "Is he really a human?"

    "How did a human enter this world?"

    "What is a human doing here?"

    "Did he fall from the ceiling?"

    "What''s going on?"

    "Why aren''t the guards attacking him?"

    Everyone started whispering to each other, but none of them dared to speak out aloud.

    The leader of the elite guard walked forward and said, "How did youe here?"

    "Are you the vampire monarch?" Rudy asked without answering the guard''s question.

    "I am not. Now.. answer my question, or you will have to face the consequences," the guard uttered in a calm voice, however, the expression on his face said otherwise.

    "I don''t talk with pawns." Rudy nced around the hall and yelled, "Where are you, coward?! Come out!"

    All the guards stepped forward and said, "How dare you disrespect our lord!"

    Rudy frowned his face even more and uttered in an emotionless voice, "Did I not ask you to shut up?"

    "...!"

    The guards couldn''t help but tremble after looking into Rudy''s eyes.

    "If you speak one more word, I will pluck out your tongues and feed it to you!"

    Rudy had no emotions behind his words, but when the elite guards looked into his eyes, they saw nothing but death.

    His hypnosis andmandant power might not work on them as they weren''t humans, and they had strong mental resistance to such things. They realized that messing with Rudy was a suicide.

    However, they couldn''t just stand back and allow the intruder to do as he wished. They were elite guards, and it was their duty to protect the vampires, at least the high vampires.

    The leader of the elite guards slowly stepped forward and tried to look into Rudy''s eyes.

    "I won''t ask again. Where is the freaking vampire monarch?!"

    "What business do you have with me?" A voice sounded from the creaked open door of the hall.

    Everyone turned to the sides and made a path for the Vampire Monarch to walk.

    He had red hair, red eyes, and a fine build suitable for a king. He was wearing red attire with a red cape, and even his nails were red. He was also carrying a ss filled with blood like every other vampire present in the hall.

    "Are you the vampire monarch?"

    "The crown on my head says so," the Vampire Monarch shrugged.

    Unlike everyone in the hall, the Vampire Monarch looked nonchnt about everything. He looked at the broken ceiling and then the shattered chandelier on the floor.

    "Did you do this?" he asked in a calm voice.

    "I did, so what?"

    "Hmm¡­" he took a sip from the ss and said, "You are a human, am I right?"

    "My appearance says so," Rudy shrugged, seemingly imitating the Vampire Monarch.

    "Heh!" the Vampire Monarch chuckled softly and said, "You are a daring one, I must say."

    Rudy red into the Vampire Monarch''s eyes and uttered, "I am here to punish you for what you did to Rias."

    "Oh¡­" The Vampire Monarch''s eyes widened in surprise, and he inspected Rudy from head to toe.

    "So you are the human she fell in love with?" he said.

    "..."

    "Did she make you a vampire too? That could exin your superhuman strength. But you don''t smell like a vampire." The Vampire Monarch pondered for a while and uttered, "How did you get into the vampire world?"

    "..." Rudy didn''t answer because he didn''t want to rat out Jane

    "Let me guess... It was Jane, am I right?"

    "...."

    The Vampire Monarch scoffed softly and shook his head with a smile on his face. But then, he sighed and turned to his guards and said, "Bring her here."

    The guard bowed down and flew away to bring Jane.

    "Did you not hear me when I said I am here to punish you for what you did to Rias?" Rudy cracked his fingers and said, "I heard vampires don''t die so easily, so let''s test it."

    ===

    Thanks, @puremichigan, for the gift!

 Chapter 189 The Massive Arena

    <h4>Chapter 189 The Massive Arena</h4>

    Rudy dashed at the Vampire Monarch at a very high speed and swung his fist back to punch him, but the Vampire Monarch didn''t flinch or even move from his spot.

    He simply dropped the ss he was holding and uttered, "Can we do this somewhere else? I don''t want my guests to get caught in the fight."

    Rudy stopped because he saw the sincerity in the Vampire Monarch''s eyes.

    "Fine."

    "Thank you for your cooperation. I truly appreciate it."

    The Vampire Monarch turned around and started walking towards the door nonchntly. He didn''t even keep his guard up, thinking Rudy could attack him from behind.

    "..."

    Rudy followed him even though he was getting stares from everyone, especially the guards.

    After reaching the open balcony of the pce, the vampire monarch turned to Rudy and asked, "Can you fly?"

    "I can."

    "Hmm¡­" He looked up at the red moon and said, "Today is¡­. Maybe it''s just a coincidence. It''s too early for ''that'' day."

    "What are you muttering about?"

    "Oh, my apologies. I was lost in my thoughts." The Vampire monarch spread his wings and said, "Follow me."

    Rudy jumped after the Vampire Monarch and asked, "Where are we going?"

    "Do you see those streets and houses?" he asked. "My citizens live there. I wouldn''t want to destroy their houses in some stupid fight. So I am taking you to the arena where we can fight if you want to."

    ''Not going to lie, this guy is not as I expected,'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''I was expecting an arrogant bastard who would be ruling over all the vampires in terror. I guess I have read too many stories about the rulers being the viins.''

    "Oh!" The Vampire Monarch looked at Rudy with a shocked expression on his face and asked, "How are you flying without wings?!"

    "I literally have no idea."

    "Hmm? Can I ask if Rias knew you had such powers?" he asked with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    "No."

    Rudy sensed something from behind him, so he turned around and saw thousands of vampires following him.

    "What''s that? Do you n to ambush me or something? Just saying that it won''t work on me," Rudy scoffed arrogantly.

    "I think they are simply tagging alone to watch our fight¡­" the Vampire Monarch sighed.

    A few minutester, Rudy and the Vampire Monarchnded in the middle of the area.

    The arena was 50 times the size of a standard ser court. There were many pedestals and stairs around it, seemingly for the people to watch the fights and enjoy themselves. On the highest point, there was a balcony made for the royals to have a clear view of the entire arena.

    ''Wow¡­'' Rudy was awed. ''I saw this from afar, but it looked like a dessert to me. I have never seen an arena this big. Heck, it''s nearly five times the size of my town.''

    "This arena is big enough to gather the vampires of this entire world. It''s called the royal arena," the Vampire Monarch stated.

    The vampires who were following them also reached the arena and stood in the wait for their king''s order.

    The Vampire Monarch smiled at Rudy and said, "May I know your name?"

    "It''s Rudy."

    "Rudy¡­? Family name?"

    "Don''t have one."

    "I see." The Vampire Monarch cleared his throat and said, "My name is d the thirteenth, but my citizens call me Virgil, and I prefer thetter one. d is the name passed over the generations."

    "Are we done with introductions?" Rudy asked in an annoyed tone. "I can''t hold my anger."

    "I would appreciate it if you could hold it for a while longer. I first want to talk with you." Virgil shrugged his shoulders and said, "Why should we fight if we can solve the matter by talking? That''s a mature way to resolve disputes, after all. Or perhaps humans are still barbarians who don''t know who to talk to?"

    "..."

    "So Rudy, can I ask why you want to fight me?"

    "I am just here to pay you back for what you did to Rias!"

    "Hmmm¡­" Virgil pondered for a few seconds while staring at Rudy and said, "Say, you are a human, right?"

    "Stop asking me that! I myself have no idea what I am!"

    "But you live in a human world, so I will proceed with my example." Virgil furrowed his brows and asked, "Tell me, Rudy. The human world has rules, right? What happens when someone breaks the rules?"

    "They¡­ get punished."

    "Indeed. What is considered the biggest crime in the human world?"

    "Murder...?"

    "Hmm¡­ that makes sense," Virgil nodded.

    "What are you getting at?"

    "Here in the vampire world, we have a rule that vampires can''t fall in love with humans, which is the biggest crime. Rias fell in love with you¡ª a human¡ª and she was punished for it. Now, you tell me, what I did was right, or wrong?"

    "..."

    "For you to take revenge on me for punishing Rias is the same as a human trying to punish the judge for punishing the murderer. That''s nothing but pure madness."

    Rudy frowned his face and said, "Did you seriouslypare murder with love? When you kill someone, you take their life. And love doesn''t take one''s life!"

    "...!"

    "Either you are a maniac who thinks that people will blindly follow any rule you make. And what''s wrong with a vampire loving a human?!"

    "It is¡­ sad. YOu say love doesn''t take one''s life, but you couldn''t be more wrong. You know nothing, human. You are barely mature enough to make any decision while I have lived for over 2000 years."

    "That doesn''t matter! It seems that old age has rusted your brain!" Rudy cracked his neck and said, "Now, can we fight?"

    "What¡­ do you want to achieve after fighting me?"

    "I want you to remove the spells you have cast on Rias."

    "Alright. If you win the fight, I will remove all the spells from Rias. But What if you lose?"

    "That''s never going to happen."

    "I like your confidence." Virgil chuckled and pped his hands before saying, "But you won''t be fighting me. You will fight my strongest champion."

 Chapter 190 Three! Two! One! Fight!

    <h4>Chapter 190 Three! Two! One! Fight!</h4>

    A few seconds after Virgil pped his hands, ten vampiresnded in front of him.

    "These are the ten best champions. You can choose any of them to fight."

    "I can fight all of them if you want me to. But you better keep your promise, or this night might be a tragic night for the vampires. And instead of celebrating it every year, they will mourn," Rudy asserted with a serious look on his face.

    A red-haired vampire bowed before Virgil and said, "My king! Let me fight this insolent! I will show him his ce!"

    "Are you sure about this, Victus? You don''t know what he can do or what powers he possesses. Once you have stepped in the ring and the duel has begun, none can stop it," Virgil uttered in a solemn voice.

    "I am certain, my king! I cannot allow an outsider to insult you like this!"

    "Very well." Virgil nced at the other nine vampires and said, "Thank you for the consideration. I have decided to choose Victus. Please, go back and enjoy the show."

    The nine vampires bowed down to Virgil and flew away.

    Vigil ced his hand on Victus'' head and said, "I wish you the best of luck."

    "I will not disappoint you, my king," Victus uttered with his utmost sincerity.

    Virgil pped his wings and hovered in the air but kept his distance from the arena.

    "Let me go!" a female voice echoed in the arena.

    Rudy and Virgil looked at the source of the voice to see Jane getting chased by the elite guards.

    "..."

    Jane pped her wings faster than before andnded in front of Rudy. She knelt down in front of Virgil and stuttered, "My¡­ king¡­"

    "Raise your head, Jane," Virgil uttered.

    Jane looked up at Virgil but lowered her head again.

    "Did you bring Rudy here?"

    "Yes¡­"

    "You know that bringing a human here or even interacting with one outside is considered treason, yet you still did that. May I ask why you would willingly bring a human here?"

    "I¡­"

    "And out of all days, you had to do it today, the great day. I am disappointed, Jane."

    "Please, forgive me¡­"

    "There is no mercy to¡ª"

    "Excuse me!" Rudy quipped and said, "I would like to change the condition of the rewards."

    "Hmm?" Virgil raised his brow.

    Jane looked at Rudy with teary eyes and bit her lips.

    "If I win the duel, you will have to remove the spells from Rias and forgive Jane," he stated.

    "Why are you trying to save a girl who stole Rias from you?" Virgil asked with a curious yet confused look on his face.

    Rudy red at Virgil and said, "She did that on your orders, you asshole."

    "Hmmm, okay." Virgil shrugged his shoulders and said, "I will do everything you say; that is if you win the battle."

    "Don''t worry about that. I don''t even need to warm up to crush a puny vampire," he uttered with a furious look on his face.

    "Jane, step aside," Virgil said to Jane in a calm voice.

    Rudy and Victus red into each other''s eyes, and Victus didn''t seem to be afraid of Rudy''s re.

    "Before we start the duel, I want to make it fair for both of them." Virgil snapped his fingers, and the entire Arena started rumbling. "Don''t worry. I am just reconstructing the broken parts of the arena."

    "What rules are you talking about?" Rudy asked and thought, ''I bet they are going to give me some sort of disadvantage.''

    "There will be three rules!" Virgil announced, "The first one is, of course, no killing. Rudy and Victus, no matter what happens, you are not allowed to kill each other. If you do that, then you shall face my mighty wrath."

    "..." Rudy was left speechless as he never expected a rule like that.

    "The other two rules will be created by you two. Rudy, you can make one rule of yours. And Victus, the same goes for you," Virgil instructed.

    "I don''t care about any rules. But if he wants one, then I am up for it," Rudy replied with a shoulder shrug as though he didn''t care about it in the least.

    "I want to make a rule where he can''t use anything that can be considered as anti-vampire, such as the light of the sun, silver, or any magic spell," Victus asserted.

    "Hmm. That''s a tad too much to ask for. But that''s not for me to decide." Virgil looked at Rudy and asked, "Do you agree on his terms?"

    ''Not that I have any of those things with me, so I couldn''t care less. But I will state my condition too,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "If that''s the case, then I would also like to add my condition." After a brief pause, Rudy said, "I don''t want him to use any vampire powers such as charm ability or suck my blood."

    "Agreed," Virgil nodded. "You may start on the count of three."

    Victus and Rudy prepared themselves for the duel. Although Victus had already nned how he was going to attack Rudy, Rudy had no ns in his mind. He had already predicted that Victus would have made his n, so unless he failed, nothing would matter.

    "Three! Two!"

    "..."

    "..."

    The entire arena was filled with silence, and all the vampires were eagerly waiting for the fight to start.

    "One!"

    As soon as the duel started, Victus pped his wings and hovered above Rudy.

    "..." Rudy could also fly and do the same thing, but he was curious about what Victus was nning.

    ''He must have seen me flying earlier, right? So why would he choose to attack me from the air? In fact, I believe that the fight in the air would be less interesting than the fight on the ground. But oh well, I will y along and finish the duel with one blow''.

    "This is the end, human! You have already lost! I have the high ground!" Victus dered out aloud.

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and mmed Victus to the ground using telekinesis.

    ===

    Thanks, @IcewaterKat, for the gift!

 Chapter 191 Flick

    <h4>Chapter 191 Flick</h4>

    BOOM!

    Rudy did not need to do anything. He could easily defeat anyone without even touching them.

    Telekinesis; the ability to do any and everything just by thinking about it.

    He had won the duel even before it had started. But of course, Rudy was keeping his calm.

    The moment he used the telekinesis, Victus was mmed to the ground, and so was Jane. In fact, the surrounding area of the ring had also started rumbling because of the intense pressure.

    However, Virgil was still hovering in the air, although he seemed to be struggling to stay in one ce.

    Rudy looked at Jane, who was in agony. Her hands, face, and everything was forced to the ground, which was the same as getting crushed by something.

    ''I intended to use it only on Victus, but I am unable to control my anger, and they are messing with my precision.''

    Rudy noticed tears in Jane''s eyes and thought, ''Should I stop? She seems to be in pain. I am not pitying her, but she did help me out, and without her help, I wouldn''t be able to enter the vampire world. Although it''s true that she is the cause of the memory loss of my moments with Rias, she was following Vigril''s order.''

    After pondering for a while, Rudy sighed and stopped his telekinesis.

    Jane tried to get up, but her body had be so numb and weak that she had lost all her strength.

    Suddenly, Virgilnded on the ground and carried Jane in his arms.

    "You may continue." After saying that, Virgil flew far away to the top spot where the royals were standing.

    ''Well, I already used my trick, so I am sure Victus would vary it.''

    Victus got up and red at Rudy with a furious look on his face.

    "How dare you use your cheap tricks on me!" he yelled in rage.

    "And that cheap trick made you rub your head in front of me, yeah?"

    Victus''s face twitched in anger, and he dashed at Rudy, but Rudy dodged while yawning, pissing off Victus even more. Then, Rudy grabbed Victus by his leg and flung him to the side.

    However, Victus managed to gain control in the air and once againunched himself into the air. But this time, he flew even higher than before, where Rudy couldn''t use telekinesis.

    Of course, that''s what Victus thought because Rudy could use telekinesis on him even at that height. But Rudy had enough fun, and he wanted to end the battle.

    Even though it was the rule created by Virgil himself, Victus went against the rule and chanted a magic spell on himself that increased all of his body capabilities, such as super strength, super speed, and top-notch precision.

    Victus flew even more andunched himself at Rudy with the speed of light. He was so fast that it looked as though he had suddenly disappeared. But he was seen again buried in the wall of the arena that was over 2 miles away. He was missing his body parts. His head was barely hanging to his shredded body, and his blood was sttered around the wall, while some of his blood was in the ring where Rudy was standing.

    Not only that but everything in between Rudy and the wall was razedpletely.

    Everyone stood up in shock and covered their mouth to hide the shock on their faces after seeing one of their kind beaten up so badly.

    Between all the faces, Virgil was there too. He couldn''t believe his eyes.

    ''What just happened?! I saw Victus diving at Rudy to kill him, but Rudy simply swung his fist¡­No, I didn''t see it clearly, but it wasn''t the fist.''

    ''He was going to punch Victus, but he pulled his punch at thest minute and simply flicked his middle finger in the air. It didn''t even touch him. And yet¡­''

    Virgil shook his head after seeing Victus''s condition and thought, ''He wasn''t kidding when he said he could fight everyone at once.''

    "Healers! Healers! Go head Victus!" Virgil ordered.

    Dozens of healers rushed toward the dying Victus to heal him.

    "Rudy¡­" Virgil called out to Rudy and said, "I dere you the winner of this duel. Please, rest assured. I have already forgiven Jane, and I will remove the spells from Rias."

    "Good."

    "My king!" one of the healers yelled. "His condition is serious! We can''t heal him!"

    "..." Virgil lowered his gaze with a dejected look on his face and muttered, "Then let him be. He broke the rule and tried to kill Rudy. Now, he has to be punished. Maybe, this was what the Lord wished."

    ''Hmm? Lord? Maybe he is referring to their god? Wait, do vampires have a god? Well, whatever. I won the duel, and that''s all I care about.''

    Rudy jumped into the air andnded between the group of healers. The healers were afraid of Rudy, so they jumped back in fear.

    "..." Rudy looked at Victus and thought, ''I will be honest. I was only trying to make him unconscious. Why is my flick so powerful? Why am I so powerful?!

    Rudy hovered his hand over Victus''s body and restored him to his normal state. However, to everyone, it looked as though Rudy had healed him.

    Victus slowly opened his eyes and nced around in confusion. He had no recollection of getting flicked by Rudy as he had lost his consciousness the moment Rudy flicked his finger.

    After ncing around, Victus looked in front of him and saw Rudy.

    "You¡­!" Victus swung his fist to attack Rudy, but Rudy stood still with a nonchnt look on his face.

    However, before Victus''s fist could touch Rudy, Virgil jumped in between and stopped Victus.

    "My King?!" Vitus eximed. "Why are you stopping me? The duel must¡ª"

    "The duel has already ended, Victus¡­" Virgil uttered in a calm voice.

    "Huh?"

    "You have lost."

    "What?! When did that¡ª" Victus stopped when he saw a smirk on Rudy''s face.

    "Rudy healed you and saved you from dying. Apologize to him, and then thank him for saving your life," Virgil ordered.

    "As you wish¡­ my lord¡­"

    Victus stood in front of him and said, "Thank you¡ª!"

    Rudy used his telekinesis and dropped Victus to his knees.

    "It seems your body hasn''t fully recovered yet," Rudy mocked Victus with a smug look on his face, even though it was his doing.

    ''The ultimate defeat is¡­ humiliation¡­'' Rudy chuckled.

 Chapter 192 Rias and Jane

    <h4>Chapter 192 Rias and Jane</h4>

    CLAP! CLAP!

    Virgil pped his hands and said, "Alright, everyone. The battle has ended. All of you can go back to the pce and enjoy yourselves. Don''t forget. It is the night of new year''s eve. You must celebrate it with happiness and forget everything that happened a year before."

    All the vampires spread their wings and flew to the pce. Now, only Rudy, Virgil, Victus, and Jane remained.

    Virgil turned to Victus and said, "You may go too, Victus."

    "My king, I am ashamed that I couldn''t bring you victory. Please, forgive my¡ª"

    "Worry not, Victus. Even if someone else had fought in your stead, they would have lost too."

    "But my King¡­"

    "I said you can go." After a brief pause, he added, "And you broke the rule, so you will be punished."

    "Yes¡­" Victus is also a few away after ring at Rudy.

    "Rudy¡­ no, Sir Rudy, shall I call you?" Virgil asked with a grin on his face.

    "Rudy is fine¡­"

    "Rudy it is, then." Virgil nodded. "Shall we go now?"

    "One second¡­" Rudy jumped andnded beside Jane, who was having a hard time standing still.

    Rudy carried her in his arms like a princess and flew in the air.

    "What are you¡­!" Jane was surprised, but she stopped speaking midway and averted her face to the side to hide her embarrassment.

    Virgil followed Rudy to the valley, and they entered the chamber.

    "....!" After entering the chamber, Rudy was surprised to see that the magical shackles had shattered.

    ''Why am I even surprised? I should have expected something like this¡­'' Virgil uttered inwardly.

    Virgil walked to the bed, while Rudy stood near the bed with Jane still in his arms.

    After muttering and chanting something, Virgil turned to Rudy and said, "I have removed all the spells from her."

    "...." Rudy stared at Rias for a few seconds and then turned to Virgil to ask, "Why is she not waking up?"

    "Her slumber was six months long, and only three months had passed. She will wake up after three months," Virgil asserted in a calm voice.

    "But you said you removed the spells!"

    "I did, but this is the after effect of the spell." After a brief pause, he said, "Think of it as an arrow fired from the bow. Once it is fired, it can never return to the bow again. It will hit something and maybe break."

    Rudy shook his head and said, "Your examples are so stupid¡­"

    "The spells I had cast on Rias were to subdue her powers and strength, allowing her to sleep in a long slumber. That was her punishment for loving a human. And believe me, this was the least painful punishment in this world," Virgil stated.

    Rudy looked at Jane, and she nodded in response.

    "I thought you said loving a human is the biggest crime in this world. So why did you give Rias the least painful punishment?" Rudy asked curiously. "Of course, I am just asking this to know the reason."

    "No matter what I say, it is hard to punish my own blood¡­" Virgil said with a distant smile on his face. "It pained me the most to punish Rias."

    "Uhhh¡­ what? I was curious at first, but now I am confused."

    "I am Rias and Jane''s grandfather," Virgil announced.

    "Oh¡­" Rudy sighed in realization. "And I thought red hair wasmon¡­"

    "No." Virgil shook his head and said, "Only royals have red hair."

    "I see. So¡­ Rias and Jane are the¡­ princesses? Well, obviously¡­"

    ''Rias was a princess?! A vampire princess?! Rudy eximed inwardly.

    "Wait¡­ so does that mean¡­" Rudy turned to Virgil and asked, "Please don''t tell me Victus was Rias'' father."

    "He is not."

    PHEW!

    "Wait¡­ so he is Rias and Jane''s brother?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face,

    "No."

    SIGH!

    Rudy sighed in relief.

    "But he is my son."

    "Huh?"

    Virgil turned to Rudy and said, "I have three beautiful wives."

    "Heh!" Rudy scoffed.

    "What''s funny about that?" Virgil asked with a confused look on his face.

    "It''s just hard to imagine a 2000-year-old vampire to have only three wives."

    "Oh! I have had many past lovers and all, but I got married to my first wife, a noble vampire, 1000 years ago. She gave birth to Victus. And¡­ she died 800 years ago in the war¡­" he uttered with a dejected look on his face.

    "I married my second wife 500 years ago, and she was a noble dragon. We didn''t have any children, so she left me to rule over the dragon world," he stated.

    "Your wife¡­ left you because you didn''t have any children¡­?" Rudy asked in disbelief.

    "Uhh.. well, ¡­ we never had¡­ you know¡­ we never mated. The marriage was a sign of the peace pact between the vampire world and the dragon world."

    "Oh, that makes sense."

    "And I married my third wife 60 years ago, and she¡­ was a human¡­"

    "So you broke the rule and didn''t get punished because you are the king?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "No. I became the king 50 years ago. Back then, I was a prince."

    "What happened to her then?"

    "I would rather not talk about it."

    "Understandable. Oh, so she is Jane and Rudy''s mother? Wait, no. That would make them your daughters, not granddaughters." Rudy nodded a couple of times and uttered, "So you had a son with your human wife, and he married a vampire and¡ª"

    "No. Quite the opposite. My wife gave birth to a beautiful and healthy girl. And sheter married a human. She still lives in the human world, but I haven''t met her for over 40 years, nor have Rias and Jane."

    "Is that why Rias could easily walk under the sun and interact with the stuff normal vampires wouldn''t?"

    Virgil nodded and said, "She gave birth to the twins, Rias and Jane. But she was still half-vampire, so her kids were too."

    Jane nudged Rudy with her head and said, "Rias is 90% human and 10% vampire, while I am 90% vampire and 10% human."

    Rudy nced at Rias and uttered in a low voice: "I think I know a way to wake Rias up."

    ===

    Thanks, @Irish_Kings, for the gift!

 Chapter 193 Trying to Create a New Power

    <h4>Chapter 193 Trying to Create a New Power</h4>

    "You can wake Rias up?" Virgil muttered. "No matter how hard you try, that''s impossible."

    "You never know."

    "If that was indeed possible, I would have done it from the start. Why would I want to keep my beloved granddaughter in slumber if her lover hase to visit her?"

    "Not, visit. I am here to take her back with me." Rudy red at Virgil from the corner of his eyes and said, "And you are the one who put her in the slumber."

    "That was a punishment, as I said."

    "Yeah, yeah. Your stupid rules and stupid punishments."

    "It wasn''t the punishment. It was to send a message," Virgil uttered in a low voice. "Had I forgiven Rias for loving a human, my citizens would have thought I did that because she is a royal and my grandchild. Then, others would try it too, and I couldn''t ''t possibly punish them then."

    "..."

    "You won''t believe me, but deep down, I was expecting someone like you to show up to save Rias. But I was told that you were a mere human. Had I known you had mysterious powers, I would have never ordered anyone to bring Rias back. After all, their safety matters the most."

    "I can''t understand, but I guess that''s what it is to be a king¡­"

    Rudy walked closer to the bed with Jane still in his arms. For some reason, Rias never tried to get off Rudy''s arms even though she was aware of that, unlike Rudy, who was concerned about Rias.

    Rudy finally noticed his hands were upied with Jane, so he dropped Jane from his embrace.

    "Wha¡ª!" Jane thought she would copse on the ground, but Rudy used his telekinesis and made her float in the air.

    "..." Jane frowned her face and tried to kick Rudy for pulling such a prank on her, but of course, her body was being controlled by Rudy, so she couldn''t do anything.

    Rudy also wanted to tease Jane even more as he hadn''t fully forgiven her for separating him from Rias, so he made her spin in the air and constantly threw her around without hurting her.

    "Stop it!" she yelled after getting annoyed.

    Rudy carefully ced her on the bed beside Rias and said, "Stay put now."

    "..." Jane wanted toment something, but she stayed quiet because she didn''t want to get spun around the chamber again.

    Rudy gently ced his hand on Rias'' chest and smiled at her.

    ''What is my power? What can they do? What are their limits? And how do they work? How can my imagination turn into power? If I can do anything I want, then I should be able to do the impossible. But, my body has a limit, and so does my mental strength.''

    ''My restoration power. They restore any living or non-living thing as long as one minute has not passed. That''s the limit of my restoration ability. But my restoration ability is basically turning back the time for the specific object. So if I can turn back time, I should be able to forward it as well. And that''s what I am going to try on Rias.''

    ording to Virgil, Rias was put on a six months slumber, and out of 6, only 3 months had passed. Rudy was nning to fast forward the time of the three months slumber.

    ''To be honest, I am nervous as hell. I don''t even know if it will work or not. Maybe I shouldn''t try it? What if I mess up and end up hurting Rias again? But¡­ I can''t wait for three months.''

    Rudy raised his head and looked at Jane, only to find her staring at him with a resolute expression on her face.

    ''I guess she is also waiting for me to wake Rias up.''

    Rudy had put himself on a pedestal that he couldn''t get off now.

    ''Here I go¡­'' Rudy took a deep breath and concentrated everything on fast-forwarding the time.

    Rudy''s palm glowed as his powers interacted with the spell that was cast on Rias.

    ''Didn''t Virgil say he removed all the spells?'' Rudy thought to himself.

    "I know what you are thinking, and let me clear your suspicion before you ask me. The spell on Rias is the spell I cast to keep her in slumber. That''s why, I gave the example of the bow and arrow."

    After a brief pause, he added, "In other words, this spell is irreversible."

    ''If my palm is glowing, I guess my power is working?'' Rudy wondered. ''But I can only restore or move back in time for one minute. I wonder how much time I can move forward.''

    "..." Virgil raised his brows and walked closer to the bed to see the progress. His eyes widened in surprise as he uttered, "It''s working."

    "Can you tell how much time has decreased?" Rudy asked.

    "It''s hard to tell, but I can say it''s working! So keep doing whatever you are doing!"

    Rudy kept using the power again and again, but he had started to feel mentally exhausted.

    "Around a day has decreased!" Virgil eximed.

    ''What?! Only a day?! I have been doing this for 5 minutes straight!''

    Rudy stopped using his powers and muttered, "This is more exhausting than I thought. But then again, I have never used this. Maybe my powers haven''t gotten used to this ability?"

    Rudy turned to Jane and asked, "How many minutes have passed since I entered the vampire world?"

    "Around 30¡­?"

    "And if I don''t leave this world in another thirty minutes, I will be stuck here for the next 15 days, right?"

    "Yes," Jane nodded in response.

    "Could it be that 15 days here is one day in the outside world?"

    "No. Why would you even think something like that?"

    "Well¡­" Rudy shrugged his shoulders with an awkward smile on his face.

    ''So even if I used my ability for the next 25 minutes, it would still only decrease five more days of her slumber?''

    Rudy shook his head and uttered, "I will try a faster way!"

 Chapter 194 Direct Contact

    <h4>Chapter 194 Direct Contact</h4>

    ''How can I fast forward the time even faster? It takes five minutes to boost one day, and that''s not a small number, in my opinion. It''s already crazy to be able to fast forward one day in just 5 minutes, but I want more.''

    "If you don''t mind, you can tell me how you did that. Maybe I can help you with it?" Virgil asked in a calm voice.

    "It''s...plicated to exin¡­"

    Rudy started fast-forwarding the time again while thinking of a new way.

    ''Wait, what I am doing right now is fast-forwarding the time on Rias'' body and tricking the spell into thinking that one day has passed.''

    It didn''t take a while for Rudy to realize what the problem was.

    ''Seriously, my own genius frightens me¡­''

    "Virgil." Rudy turned to Virgil and said, "What type of spell did you cast to put her in a slumber?"

    "It was the normal or rather, the basic spell used to put kids to sleep. I just enhanced it and made it six months long slumber," Virgil replied.

    "What part of the body does it affect?"

    "It should affect the whole body, obviously."

    ''I need to fast forward the spell, not Rias'' body. But I will need to touch the spell for that. How can I touch the spell? A spell is just a¡­''

    "Do you want to touch the spell?" Jane asked in a meek voice.

    "Yeah¡­?"

    "I can help you with that."

    "How?"

    "I can see the spell."

    "Oh. But how will you help me see the spell? I can''t see with your eyes." Rudy looked into Jane''s eyes and said, "Unless¡­"

    Jabe squinted her eyes and said, "Don''t think of weird things. I will help you see it."

    Jane got off the bed and hugged Rudy from behind.

    "What are¡­you¡­"

    "Keep quiet."

    Jane pressed her body against Rudy''s back and opened her mouth to bite him on the neck.

    "Can I ask what you are doing? And it hurts when you bite me."

    "I will share my senses with you, and to do that, I will have to make direct contact with you," Jane stated.

    "But there have to be other ways to share senses, right?"

    "There are, but this is the safest," she replied.

    "Well, not for me." Rudy turned to Virgil and asked, "What are the other ways to share senses?"

    "There is only one requirement to share senses, and that is to have direct contact between two conscious people. It can be done through biting, as Jane is trying to do, or you can kiss or go all the way. So you can say that there are three ways to share senses," Virgil replied while nodding with his eyes closed.

    ''I may be the Vampire Monarch, but I don''t want to see my granddaughter do something like that in front of my eyes. As much as I hate it, I can''t do anything to stop them,'' Virgil uttered inwardly.

    Jane squeezed Rudy''s body under her grasp and whispered into his ears, "You wouldn''t want to kiss the girl you hate so much, right?"

    "I don''t hate you, though¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "...!"

    Flustered, Jane bit her lips and asked, "So? What do you want to do? Would you rather endure the pain and let me bite you or kiss me?"

    "Uhh¡­ both of them are problematic for me, not going to lie¡­" Rudy sighed.

    "If you choose thetter one, then you would be kissing your future sister-inw. Don''t forget that," Jane remarked with a grin on her face, seemingly trying to tease Rudy.

    "What about you? Would you kiss your future brother-inw?" Rudy scoffed softly and continued, "I wouldn''t mind kissing you if that is for the sake of Rias. How far can you go for her sake?"

    "..." Jane was even more flustered than before.

    ''He has been making fun of me since we met tonight. So I thought this was the perfect chance to get him back for everything he did to me so far. What happened to him?! I thought he was a shy and meek boy. How did he be so cheeky?!''

    Jane had no idea that even now, she was being yed by Rudy.

    Rudy''s telepathy had recently evolved into mind-reading, which allowed him to read or share the memories of the person he was touching. And currently, he could hear Jane''s thoughts crisp and clear.

    ''What should I do?'' Jane thought. ''I drank his blood earlier, and it was so tasty that I can''t hold my thirst to drink his blood again. But¡­ I also have a chance to kiss him. That is a little¡­''

    Jane touched her lips and thought, ''I have never kissed anyone, and I have no idea how it feels. But I have heard my friends mentioning the magical feeling. Some even said it felt better than drinking blood.''

    Jane gulped down to sate her bloodthirst, which made her even more thirsty.

    ''What should I do?! I can''t decide!'' Jane was conflicted, and she had forgotten the main purpose of making direct contact with Rudy, which was to share her senses with him.

    ''Now that I think of it, I can drink his blood even after sharing his senses. I will just make some excuse to do that. But I would never get a chance to kiss him again, nor would I be able to make any excuse. This is my best chance to experience the feeling of a kiss!''

    "I¡­ don''t want to hurt you by drinking your blood, so let''s k-kiss and be done with it¡­" Jane stuttered with a flushed face.

    ''She thinks she is fooling me, but she is only fooling herself. Seriously, I expected her to be a little more mature than Rias, although it''s not like Rias was any more mature. Still, I can''t believe she agreed to kiss me just because she wanted to experience the feeling of a kiss,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Rudy turned around and pulled Jane close.

    "Don''t get the wrong idea! I am only doing this for Rias'' sake!" she hissed with a flushed face.

    Rudy didn''t say anything in response and stared into Jane''s eyes.

    ''Don''t look into a vampire''s eyes, they say. They will charm you, they say. Then why¡­ I am the one getting charmed by looking into his eyes?'' Jane thought as she submitted herself to Rudy.

    ===

    Author''s Note- This chapter took me a while to write. It''s a very important chapter for Jane and Rudy.

 Chapter 195 Sharing Senses

    <h4>Chapter 195 Sharing Senses</h4>

    Rudy and Jane stared into each other''s eyes and brought their faces closer.

    After a few seconds, their lips eventually touched, and they kissed.

    "....!" Jane''s eyes widened in surprise. It was her first time getting kissed, so she had no idea what to do. But she had seen people kiss and heard a lot about it from her friends.

    ''It truly is a magical feeling¡­'' Jane thought as she continued kissing Rudy. ''Why does a kiss make my heart flutter like this? And why does it feel better than sucking blood? I don''t understand¡­''

    They both rubbed their bodies against each other and kept kissing. Rudy could feel Jane''s breasts hitting his chest, and he couldn''t help butpare them with Rias'' breasts.

    ''Even though they are twins, I would say Rias'' boobs are a little bigger than Jane''s.''

    After the kiss, Jane looked at Rudy as though she was desperate for more kisses. But Rudy still hasn''t forgotten the main goal.

    "Have you¡­ shared your senses with me¡­?" he asked.

    "Oh¡­" Jane''s face flushed even more. She averted her gaze and said, "I... forgot about it."

    "Well, I don''t me you." Rudy shot a grin at Jane and uttered, "I bloomed a maiden, after all."

    Jane was frustrated by Rudy''s remark, but she still wanted to kiss him more, so she endured and brought her face close to Rudy again. But before kissing him again, she said:

    "I forgot to mention one thing.." she said while looking into Rudy''s eyes.

    "Hmm?"

    "We will have to keep making direct contact to share our senses. So you have to do everything while I kiss you," she said in a little seductive voice.

    "That would be a little... hard¡­"

    By mentioning hard, Rudy remembered something that made his body freeze.

    ''Come to think of it, it has been nearly 24 hours since Ist had sex. I was holding it earlier because I was angry and all, but I think my super libido was the reason why I couldn''t control my telekinesis precisely.''

    ''It''s natural, after all. When you are horny, you don''t think or even care about anything else; even the important ones. I remember I once identally saw a clip, which made me so horny that I couldn''t focus on studying. And I couldn''t even beat my meat because Lucy was sleeping in the room, so I had to go to the bathroom to relieve myself.''

    ''And I just kissed my cheeky yet innocent sister-inw. Now¡­ my super libido is turning even more super. If I don''t do something soon, I might end up doing something to Jane.''

    While Rudy was freaking out because of his body condition, Jane was bing more desperate because of her body condition. Both of them were feeling horny, but there was a big difference even though they were in the same situation and condition.

    "Hmm? Something hard is poking my legs¡­" Jane muttered.

    "It''s just my hand," Rudy responded instantly, not wanting to be caught perving after his sister-inw.

    Jane moved her gaze to Rudy''s hands and said, "But your hands are¡ª"

    However, Rudy stopped her from looking down by pressing his lips against her lips. Rudy gently slid his tongue inside Jane''s mouth and gave her a deep kiss.

    Rudy had kissed Angelica, Rize, Alice, Reina, and of course, his girlfriend many times in his past life. He had learned every way of kissing¡ª although he was still learning more every day¡ª and he pleasured his girls whenever they wanted.

    Now, it was Jane''s turn to experience the feeling and the pleasure of the kiss. She once again forgot the main goal and gave into the joy of the kiss.

    "...."

    After seeing Jane kissing Rudy so desperately, Virgil shook his head and turned his face to the side.

    ''I can''t¡­ I can''t! I can''t watch my granddaughter do something like that in front of me!''

    ''Rudy¡­ what a fearful man. He seduced both of my lovely and only granddaughters. I would understand Rias falling for him at one point as she had always been curious about humans. But Jane¡­ she was always cold towards men. Even the suitors who came to marry her were rejected and humiliated by her.''

    ''And now¡­ she has submitted herself to her sister''s man. I don''t like where this is going. Rias would surely feel enraged after knowing that her beloved little sister stole her man from her.''

    ''Wait, I may be thinking too much. Knowing Jane, she would never get seduced so easily. Perhaps, she is only doing it for Rias'' sake? Yeah, that has to be it. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense for Jane to do something so cruel to Rias.''

    ''Still, I can''t do anything but watch them. And even if I want to stop them, I can''t. I have no right to interfere. How can I even stop them? They are trying to share their senses to help Rias.''

    ''If they were kissing without any reason, I would have stopped them!''

    Jane was lost in the pleasure of kissing. She felt as though she was introduced to a whole new world of pleasure.

    ''Now that I know what a kiss feels like, I don''t think I can forget this feeling. It''s indeed better than sucking blood. I think I might get addicted to kissing.''

    After a few seconds, Jane became aggressive. She wanted to feel the pleasure more, but that made it ''hard'' for Rudy to use his ability, quite literally.

    ''Wait, if I get addicted to kissing, wouldn''t that be a bad thing? What am I going to do after Rudy leaves? Who am I going to kiss? I feel disgusted by just thinking of kissing someone other than him. How can I make him mine¡­ no! What am I thinking?! He belongs to Rias¡­''

    While Jane was conflicted between her pleasure and moral thoughts, Rudy somehow managed to see through Jane''s eyes.

    His eyes glowed red just like Jane''s, and he could see the spell on Rias'' body that resembled her hair color.

    ''Let''s start now.''

 Chapter 196 Dire Decision

    <h4>Chapter 196 Dire Decision</h4>

    After entering the vampire world, Rudy spent 10 minutes with Rias when he removed the shackles from her body. Then, it took him 2 minutes to reach the pce and three minutes until he met Virgil.

    Viral took Rudy to the arena that was five minutes'' distance from the pce, and the next five minutes were wasted talking with Virgil. And then five more minutes into the battle anding back to the valley.

    Thirty minutes had passed, and Rudy had only thirty minutes left. After that, he spent the next five minutes trying out the new ability.

    Rudy had less than thirty minutes left to wake Rias up, and it was nerve-wracking for him. Still, he spent the next 20 minutes kissing Jane.

    Of course, kissing her wasn''t his main objective. He only did that so he could fast forward the time to spell instead of Rias'' body.

    However, he was having a hard time focusing because of his super libido. His little brother down there was constantly poking between Jane''s legs, but fortunately, Jane was so lost in the pleasure of the kiss that she didn''t care about anything else.

    Then there was Virgil, who couldn''t bear to watch his granddaughter in such a state. He had closed his eyes ever since Rudy and Jane started kissing, but he couldn''t close his ears.

    When Rudy and Jane started kissing, it was all silent. But as time passed, the kissing sound echoed in the chamber.

    Even when Virgil''s eyes were closed, he could see what Jane and Rudy were doing because of the kissing noise they were making.

    Jane, however, had lost all her senses, and the only thing that mattered to her was Rudy and his lips.

    After struggling and using his ability for a while, Rudy had reached his limit. He did what he could do, although he had no idea how much time he had fast-forwarded.

    ''I feel like if Jane keeps kissing me for ten more seconds, I will do unspeakable things to her. She started liking me a while ago, so I don''t want her to hate me already.''

    Rudy pushed Jane back and made some distance between them. But as soon as Rudy did that, Jane jumped on him and started kissing him without any shame.

    Rudy ced his hands on Jane''s shoulder and said, "That''s enough."

    "...!" Jane came back to her senses after hearing Rudy''s voice, but everything else was still lost in the pleasure.

    She looked at Rudy with teary eyes and said, "She still hasn''t woken up. So we must continue."

    "My ability has reached its limit, orter, the spell can''t be tampered with anymore." Rudy turned to Virgil ¡ªwhose eyes were still closed¡ª and uttered, "Can you check how much time has left?"

    Virgil first opened only one eye to confirm they weren''t kissing and then looked at the spell with his eyes widened in shock.

    "Judging by your reaction, it seems it worked. How much time is left now?" Rudy asked again.

    "You decreased it from three months to three days¡­" Virgil responded in shock.

    ''Not going to lie, I was expecting like one month or so, but I am d I made such a big progress. Only if I wasn''t it wasn''t for my super libido, I might have made more progress. But I can''t kiss Jane now, or I will lose control,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "That means you will stay here until Rias wakes up, right?!" Jane asked cheerfully with an excited look on her face.

    "..." Rudy couldn''t tell if she was happy that Rias was going to wake up in three days, or the thought of Rudy staying in the vampire world made her excited. If so, then was she simply excited about kissing Rudy?

    "No, Jane. He only has around 5 minutes left to leave this world. If he can''t go back before the portal closes, he will be stuck here for the next 15 days. You wouldn''t want to trouble him, right?" Virgil asked Jane in a calm voice.

    "Why? He can stay here, right?! After all, it''s for Rias'' sake. What if she wakes up and doesn''t find him with her?!"

    "She wouldn''t normally expect him to be in front of her when she wakes up, you know?"

    "So what? SHe will surely ask why her slumber ended in three months and why she was forgiven. And if I tell her everything, she would surely ask to meet him. What would we do then?"

    Virgil shrugged his shoulders and said, "Unfortunately, she would have to wait for the full moon to open the portal to the outside world. After that, she should be able to meet him or even live with him if she wants to."

    "But why?! She would have to wait for 12 days, you know?! She would be very desperate to meet him! That would be more painful for her!"

    Jane''s voice sounded so desperate that both Virgil and Rudy realized that she was saying all that for her sake. She didn''t want Rudy to go. She wanted to spend more time with him, and she was using Rias as an excuse to do that.

    Of course, she herself hasn''t realized it. But it was a matter of time for her to realize her feelings.

    What''s more, she had fallen for her sister''s lover. She had yet to know the consequences of her immoral desire.

    "Right, Rudy?!" Jane turned to Rudy and looked into his eyes before saying, "You wouldn''t want to keep Rias waiting, right? You know how she is, and she would definitely do something reckless if she found out that you came to save her but left without waiting for her. Don''t you think that''s rather cruel?"

    Jane''s voice had be weak, and she was acting so meek that Rudy felt both excited and guilty at the same time.

    "Rudy¡­" Virgil called out to Rudy and asked, "What is your decision?"

    ==

    Author''s Note- What will be Rudy''s decision?!

    Thanks, @Ok_Two, and @Irish_Kings, for the gift!

 Chapter 197 To Stay or Not To Stay

    <h4>Chapter 197 To Stay or Not To Stay</h4>

    Rudy had never been so conflicted before, even if he had, not to this extent.

    ''What should I do?'' he asked himself.

    Rudy had two options. One was to stay in the vampire world, and another was to go back to the outside world. But no matter what he chose, he would have to make a sacrifice.

    ''I want to stay here for Rias and¡­ Jane too¡­'' he said while looking at the desperate Jane.

    ''I want to touch Rias. I want to hear her voice. I want her to call my name. I want to see her smile and get lost in her charming red eyes. But if I decided to stay here, I would have to leave everyone behind in the real world.''

    ''Mom gets so anxious if I don''t pick up her call. I can''t fathom what she would do if I went missing for 15 days without any notice. I still have to go all the way with Alice, and I need to make a move on Rize too. What about Reina? I was nning to meet her today, but my entire day passed in making up with Alice and mom.''

    ''I promised Reina that I would repay her loan in two days, and I still haven''t done that. But maybe that can wait for a few more days as I am sure Scott''s family must be distressed about Scott suddenly going missing. And besides, there is still some time left before the due date, so I am not truly worried about the debt itself, but I am worried about Reina.''

    ''Reina must have found my phone in the pool, and she could have checked the footage and already realized everything. She could be trying to contact me, but she has no other way to reach me other than to call me on the phone, which is destroyed.''

    ''I was nning to buy a new phone tonight and meet up with Maria if possible. I wanted to go to the casino with her and win money to pay Reina''s debt. Sure, Maria has given me her card, but if I take money from her, I will have to pay her back eventually. Even if she declines it, my ideals won''t let me do that. I know the value of money better than anyone.''

    Rudy would miss all that if he decided to stay in the vampire world.

    ''But if I don''t stay here, as Jane said, it would be cruel to Rias. I don''t want Rias to wake her in my absence.''

    Rudy scoffed wryly and thought, ''In the end, It came down to choosing either side.''

    Rudy thought if he had a harem, he would never have to choose between the girls, and he preferred it that way as it wouldn''t hurt any girls.

    While his current situation wasn''t the same, he still had to choose between Rias and everyone else.

    Furthermore, the most troublesome thing for him was his super libido. The 24 hours were about to pass soon, and if Rudy didn''t go back to the outside world, things could happen.

    "This really sucks¡­" Rudy let out a weary sigh and pondered for a few more seconds until a thought crossed his mind.

    "What if I chose both options?" Rudy uttered while ncing back and forth and Jane and Virgil.

    "I am not quite sure I understood what you are trying to say.." Virgil responded.

    "What Jane said is, without a doubt, true. I don''t want Rias to wake up in my absence. But I also can''t leave my world behind for the next 15 days," Rudy asserted in a calm voice and continued. "So what if I take Rias with me to the outside world?"

    "Oh!"

    "That way, I would be choosing both options. I wouldn''t have to leave anyone behind, and Rias would wake up in my absence too."

    "I wille too~!" Jane said desperately. "To¡­ take care of Rias¡­" she added with a flushed face.

    "I agree that''s the wisest choice one would make, but unfortunately, that''s not possible," Virgil asserted. "You can''t take Rias with you."

    "Huh? Why not?"

    "Why do you think Rias is locked in this chamber of the valley instead of her room in the pce?" Virgil asked, not expecting an answer from Rudy.

    "..."

    "This chamber is the closest to the core of this world. Surely, you don''t think that I would punish Rias that could endanger her life. The shackles were sucking her vampire powers, even though she is the weakest royal vampire ever in history since 90% of her body is human. But the core was recharging her power constantly."

    "Even if the shackles are removed, if you take her away or even remove her from this chamber, the bnce between her body will break, which could be dangerous for Rias. So I am against it," he said.

    "Boomer¡­"

    "Then stay here!" Jane said to Rudy. She hugged his arm and said, "You have to stay here!"

    "...!" Rudy was genuinely shocked by the sudden change in Jane''s personality. ''What happened to her? Where did the old haughty Jane go? I am not saying that I don''t like this meek Jane, but¡­ the arrogant Jane was better¡­''

    Rudy was unintentionally letting out his fetishes.

    "You have to decide quickly, Rudy. Only one minute has left," Virgil informed.

    ''I don''t even have much time to think of a new n!'' Rudy panicked.

    He turned to Jane and said, "I am sorry, but I need to leave. I can''t stay away from my world for 15 days. If it was for one or two days, I could have managed it."

    "So¡­ they are more important than Rias?" Jane asked in a low voice.

    Rudy knew what Jane was getting at, and he had already prepared an answer for such questions.

    "Everyone is equally important to me," he replied in a calm voice.

    Then, he turned to Rias and held her hand in his hand. He kissed her on the hand and said, "I will be back in 15 days. Please, wait for me."

    After saying that, Rudy patted Jane on the shoulders and dashed out of the chamber. However, Jane chased after him out of desperation.

 Chapter 198 Impossible To Impose

    <h4>Chapter 198 Impossible To Impose</h4>

    Rudy jumped in the air and rushed towards the portal.

    ''Around 30 seconds are left. And the portal is around 2 miles from here! If I fly fast enough, I will be able to reach there in time!"

    Rudy flew at high speed and reached the portal within time. However, he was stopped by Jane before he could pass through the portal.

    Jane had grabbed him from behind and clenched his body by wrapping her arms and legs around his body.

    "What are you¡ª"

    Before Rudy could do anything, Jane buried her fangs in Rudy''s neck.

    "...!"

    Just like before, when Jane sucked Rudy''s blood, Rudy''s body stopped responding because of the pleasure. HIs super libido was already at its limit, and Jane just made him more horny by sucking his blood forcefully.

    Rudy watched the portal close in front of his eyes, and he couldn''t do anything but watch.

    After the portal disappeared, Jane stopped sucking Rudy''s blood and let him go.

    "What the hell?!" he yelled in a fury. He turned around with the intention to scold Jane, but his heart melted after seeing tears in Jane''s eyes.

    "I won''t let you leave!" she said and hugged him tightly. "You can''t leave!"

    Seeing the desperate look on Jane''s face, Rudy''s anger vanished.

    ''I can''t even get angry at her even if I wanted to. Just like me, she is anguished right now. I don''t know what caused her to get so attached to me all of a sudden, but I know for sure that she will be helpless without me.''

    ''What''s more, is that¡­ I am super horny right now. I feel like I will do something to her if I don''t go away now. But where will I go? The portal is already closed, and now I am stuck here for 15 days. I am not angry, but I am anxious. What would mom and Alice think?''

    ''At least, if I had informed them, they would be rest assured knowing that I am alright.''

    "You have to think of Rias too. She has been¡ª"

    Rudy finally interrupted Jane and said, "Don''t you think it''s time you admit it?"

    "Admit what?" she asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "..."

    She was still hugging him tightly and looking up at him with an innocent look on her face while pping her beautiful wings.

    ''Is she truly oblivious about her feelings, or is she simply pretending? I don''t know much about her, but I would describe her as close to tsundere, who is not honest with her feelings. But that could be because of her haughty domineering.''

    ''What should I do? Should I point out that she is being selfish and doing everything for her own sake rather than Rias''? I can already see her denying the fact, but does it matter? Argh!''

    Rudy''s mind had be a mess. He could no longer think straight or even hold a normal conversation.

    ''This is bad¡­ really bad¡­! Why with Jane of all the girls¡­''

    Rudy''s erect snake once again poked Jane''s thighs.

    "Your hand is hitting me¡­ again¡­." Jane believed Rudy earlier and thought his hand was hitting her. But now that she had seen Rudy''s both hands were on Jane''s shoulders, she realized what had been poking her all this time.

    Her face flushed even more, and she refused to make eye contact with Rudy.

    ''Cat is out of the bag, I guess¡­'' he sighed.

    "Now that you have noticed it, can you¡­ make some distance between us¡­?"

    Jane let go of Rudy and made some distance between them, but she couldn''t take her eyes off the bulge in Rudy''s pants.

    "Is that¡­ because of me¡­?" she asked while staring at Rudy''s crotch with an alluring gaze in her eyes.

    "No, it''s not." After thinking of an excuse, Rudy said, "This¡­ happens when I fly¡­"

    "But it was poking me in the chamber too, and you weren''t flying at that time¡­" Jane remarked.

    ''Curse you, my super libido!'' Rudy''s mind had truly stopped working.

    ''I feel like making excuses will make the situation even worse, so I guess I will tell her everything and hope for the best.''

    "So¡­" Rudy told Jane everything rted to his super libido and exined to her the situation.

    "I don''t know if that''s a blessing or a curse¡­." Jane muttered.

    "It''s both," Rudy sighed. "It''s a blessing when I can relieve myself because that feeling is heavenly. But it''s a curse when I am in a pinch, and that feeling is worse than hell itself.''

    ''But ording to what he said, his super libido sates when he relieves himself. What exactly does he mean by that?'' Jane wondered. ''He only loves Rias, so surely he would never do it with another girl. He is too innocent and naive to betray Rias like that. So he must mean he masturbates.''

    Jane had no idea about Rudy''s naughty tales with other girls, and she still considered him the same Rudy she met three months ago.

    However, even while pondering that, Jane''s gaze was fixated on Rudy''s crotch.

    ''That looks so painful. Look at the bulge in his pants. It must be hurting him a lot.''

    While thinking that, Jane recalled what her friends had told her when she mentioned that drinking blood is the best feeling in the world.

    ''If I remember correctly, theyughed at me and said, `Kissing feels better than drinking blood.` and that was certainly true. Kissing feels a lot better than drinking blood, but they also said one more thing¡­''

    ''And sex is the best feeling in the world. Not just for vampires but also for humans, elves, dragons, fairies, and other races. And That''s the onlymon thing among all the races.'' Jane recalled.

    ''Something even better than kissing?!'' Jane gulped down in thirst just by thinking of it. ''I can''t fathom how blissful that would feel. I¡­ want to know¡­''

    Jane leaped and hugged Rudy tightly, even though he had warned her.

    "What are you¡ª!"

    Rudy stopped on his words when he saw a seductive look on Jane''s face.

    ''This is¡­ bad¡­''

    ===

    Thanks, @IcewaterKat, @TheLonelyGod, and @puremichigan, for the gift!

 Chapter 199 Sin of Lust

    <h4>Chapter 199 Sin of Lust</h4>

    Even after several attempts to keep Jane away from himself, he failed.

    Rudy could hear a ticking noise in his mind, and he knew that 24 hours were about to pass soon.

    ''I don''t know how much time I have left, but I am already losing control.'' Rudy pushed Jane away, but she hugged him again.

    ''Why is she doing this? I already told her about the consequences of my super libido. Is she trying to take revenge on me for leaving her desperate?'' Rudy thought.

    ''Wait¡­ could she be trying to make me force myself on her so she could use that as a ckmail material against Rias?''

    It was clear from Rudy''s thoughts that his sense of thinking had degraded quite a lot.

    "Jane¡­" Rudy managed to utter Jane''s name.

    Jane smiled at Rudy with a resolute expression on her face and said, "Since you helped and saved me from the Vampire Monarch''s wrath and punishment, I owe you. I will do anything you want."

    Hearing the word ''anything'' was like wisdom for Rudy in his current situation.

    "Anything¡­?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "Yes~" Jane responded cheerfully.

    Rudy gulped down and asked, "That¡­ too?"

    Jane didn''t say anything in response and simply grinned at him.

    ''What''s with that grin? She is having fun teasing me, isn''t she?''

    Jane rubbed her hand on Rudy''s snake over his pants and asked with a smirk on her face: "How does it feel?"

    "You little¡ª!" Rudy took a deep breath and calmed himself down.

    ''Is this what they mean by ''Never let your opponent know about your weakness'' means?''

    Rudy told Jane his one and only weakness, and now she was trying to assert her dominance over him.

    ''I admit that I liked haughty Jane more than the meek jane. But I don''t like this cheeky Jane at all.''

    Jane rubbed her hand even more while looking into Rudy''s eyes.

    "You will regret this¡­" Rudy managed to utter.

    TICK. TICK. TICK.

    "..."

    TICK!

    Twenty-four hours had passed, and Rudy had now lost all his senses. Of course, he could still speak and do the mortal things, but his brain was unable to make any choices or think straight.

    Now, everything Rudy would do would be based on his feelings and emotions. And the only emotion Rudy was feeling in the current situation was¡ª Lust.

    He started breathing heavily as Jane rubbed her body against him. She purposely brought her face close to Rudy and kissed him, or so she made it look, but she was simply trying to tease him.

    Rudy''s face twitched in anger as she grabbed Jane in his grasp and uttered, "Now you have done it! Don''t me me if I end up doing something horrible to you!"

    Jane licked her lips in a seductive manner and said, "I know you will never hurt me."

    "Well¡­" Rudy inhaled sharply, filling his lungs with Jane''s scent. Then he looked into her eyes and smirked.

    That was enough for Jane to realize that she had messed up a big time.

    "Wait¡­" She let go of Rudy and flew away from him but kept looking at him. "Is it toote to say sorry¡­?"

    Rudy walked in the air instead of flying, and got closer to Jane, just like a predator would go near its prey to hunt.

    Jane turned around and pped her wings to fly as fast as she could, but she was no match against Rudy.

    Rudy caught up to her in a second and grabbed her from behind.

    "Wait¡­ I didn''t know it was that bad¡­" Jane said with tears in her eyes.

    She had switched to meek Jane again.

    "You brought this on yourself!"

    Rudy began feeling Jane''s body from behind and squeezed her breasts.

    "So rough¡­ you are hurting me¡­" Jane said meekly.

    ''What should I do?! He has really lost it! He feels like a totally different person now!'' Jane panicked.

    ''But¡­ he is right. I am the one who teased him, and so I deserve to get punished.'' Jane stopped resisting and submitted herself to Rudy.

    "Be¡­ gentle¡­"

    ¡ª

    -

    .

    Wake up.

    Wake up!

    WAKE UP!

    Rudy opened his eyes and found himself in an unfamiliar room. He was lying on a bed which buried his body because of the highly soft mattress.

    "...!"

    He immediately sat up and nced around in panic.

    "Where am I?" he asked himself.

    The room was three times bigger than Rudy''s entire house, and it was filled with many things. But it didn''t take much time for Rudy to figure out the room belonged to none other than Jane.

    ''It''s a princess'' room, all right.''

    Rudy remembered the voice he heard that caused him to wake up.

    "What was that¡­? No, the important thing right now is¡ª"

    Rudy stopped when he noticed he was covered under a nket, and he could feel it touching his skin directly.

    "Please, no¡­"

    He slowly raised the nket, and as he had feared, he was naked.

    He knocked his head to remember what happened, but thest thing he could remember was chasing after Jane.

    ''What did I do to her¡­.?'' Rudy felt sick after imagining the worst thing he could have done to Jane.

    "I ended up doing the very thing I hated the most¡­?"

    As Rudy wasmenting, the door opened, and Jane walked in.

    "Oh, look who is awake," shemented.

    She closed the door behind her and walked to the bed with heavy steps, seemingly implying that she was angry.

    She folded her arms below her bosom and looked at Rudy with a re in her eyes.

    "...!" Rudy noticed Jane was wearing a different pair of clothes.

    "Did I¡­ r*pe you¡­?" he asked hesitantly.

    "What do you think?" Jane responded with a question.

    "I¡­ don''t remember anything¡­"

    "I expected as much." Jane squinted her eyes and uttered, "You were like a beast in heat, as though you were taken over by the Sin of Lust," she asserted.

    "So¡­ did I¡­?"

    ===

    Did he?!

 Chapter 200 Judgement Time

    <h4>Chapter 200 Judgement Time</h4>

    "Please say no. I don''t think I will be able to live with the guilt of r*ping someone," Rudy uttered with a weary sigh.

    "I am not saying it was totally your fault, but you are to me, too," Jane stated.

    "Wait¡­ why are you making it sound as if I truly¡­" Rudy couldn''t dare toplete his sentence as he didn''t want it to be true.

    Rudy once again peeked under the nket, but he did that to confirm a bloodstain on the bed sheet which could give him the answer he was seeking.

    Fortunately, much to his surprise, there was no bloodstain on the bedsheet.

    PHEW!

    Rudy let out a sigh in relief and uttered, "So nothing happened."

    "Why did you jump to that conclusion?" Jane asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Well, there is no bloodstain on the bed, and I know you were a virgin. That means, nothing happened," Rudy responded with a shrug.

    He had returned to his usual cool self.

    "And what if I tell you you r*ped me outside?" Jane asked with a knowing look on her face.

    Rudy''s face turned pale after hearing that.

    ''I didn''t think of that! But that makes sense. I was chasing after her in the sky and¡­'' Rudy shook his head and said, "I refuse to believe it. Even in my worst state, I don''t think I would do something that I despise to my core."

    Jane raised her brow and asked, "How do you feel right now?"

    "Hmm? I feel quite refreshed after getting a ¡ªwho knows how long¡ª sleep," Rudy responded calmly.

    "I am talking about your libido."

    "Oh¡­" Rudy''s mind was upied with so many things that he never noticed his libido.

    ''I don''t feel super horny now, but I am still horny as fuck. I think I relieved myself once or twice¡­ wait, that would mean that I¡­"

    Rudy gulped down and moved his gaze to Jane with a pale voice.

    "Did I really¡­. r*pe¡ª"

    "You didn''t." Jane sighed and said, "You passed out before you could do anything, and your body fell from the sky. But someone managed to save you from the fall and brought you to the pce, in my room, without anyone noticing."

    "..."

    "It''s all thanks to the new year''s party that everyone is busy. Otherwise, the citizens would have seen you chasing after me, and you could have gotten into a big problem," she added.

    Rudy frowned his face and used telekinesis to trip Jane from her spot. But, he lifted her body before it could hit the floor.

    "What are you doing?!" She yelled as she moved her hands and legs in the air.

    Rudy spun her and dropped her on the bed in front of him.

    After catching her breath, Jane red at Rudy and said, "Is that how you thank someone who saved your life?!"

    "You yed with my feelings just now. Do you have any idea how disgusted I felt just by the thought of¡­ I didn''t want to hurt you or anyone. And yet¡­ you kept me all in suspense¡­" Rudy paused and took a deep breath.

    He leaned on the t of the bed and looked at the ceiling.

    "Still, I am absolutely d knowing that I didn''t do anything to you. And yeah, thanks for saving my butt."

    "I am sorry¡­" Jane apologized.

    "It''s okay."

    "I am apologizing for teasing you when you were trying your best to stay sane."

    "Oh¡­"

    "I didn''t know you would really lose yourself and be a¡­" Jane sighed and continued, "I feel guilty for doing that to you. And I was even ready to get r*p¡ª"

    Rudy interrupted Jane and asked, "For how long was I asleep?"

    "I am not sure. But less than one hour, probably," Jane responded.

    "I see¡­ wait¡­" Rudy squinted his eyes at Jane and asked, "Why do I not feel horny? I mean, you also asked about it, so¡­ how or¡­ what did you do?"

    Jane suddenly scoffed and asked, "What do you think?"

    Rudy pondered for a while and suddenly covered his chest with the nket¡ª like an innocent maiden¡ª and asked, "Don''t tell me¡­ you r*ped me when I was unconscious?"

    "..."

    "That''s worse than what I would have done to you!"

    Jane furrowed her brows and uttered, "I didn''t do anything to you."

    "Then why do I feel relieved? There is no way it''s because I took a nap!"

    "My maid helped you relive your libido," Jane stated.

    "Huh? The maid r*ped me?!"

    "Why are you so hung up on r*pe?!" Jane yelled out in annoyance. "She¡­ jerked you off on my order."

    "Okay, I honestly don''t know how I should feel about that. But It''s fine because I was unconscious."

    Jane licked her lips and gulped down after looking at the shape of Rudy''s erect snake from over the nket.

    Rudy was still looking at the ceiling because he couldn''t help but imagine himself viting Jane after looking at her, so he avoided looking at her.

    "Why did you pass out, though? It happened for the best, but I feel like I was saved by a miracle," Jane uttered.

    "It''s normal to pass out from over-excitement. It''s a... uhhh.. human body function. The blood flow rises, increasing the blood pressure and the heartbeat, causing the breathing to get uneven. And it reaches a point where the brain just shuts the body," Rudy flexed his knowledge.

    ''Honestly, I thought I was immune to all that, but I guess I was super-over-excited because of my super libido,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Super problems require super solutions¡­" Rudy muttered with a soft scoff.

    "What''s so funny?" Jane asked curiously.

    "Nothing¡­" Rudy''s super libido effect had started yet again.

    "Can you¡­ uhh¡­." Rudy finally looked at Jane and said, "Can you leave this room for a few minutes?"

    "Why?"

    "I need to¡­" Rudy pointed his gaze at his snake and identally wiggled it.

    "..."

    "No. I am not leaving~!" Jane grinned at Rudy and said, "This is my room and my bed. So if you want to do anything, do it in front of me."

    ''Cheeky Jane is back¡­'' he thought.

    ====

    Author''s Note- First of all, we just hit 200 chapters! Hurray!

    It''s all thanks to your love and support, and I hope you guys keep loving this novel and support it with gifts andments!

    The Vampire World arc is going to be fire!

 Chapter 201 Helping Hand

    <h4>Chapter 201 Helping Hand</h4>

    "Stop joking! Please leave the room!" Rudy insisted, although he was demanding Jane get out of the room.

    "I won''t! Hmph!" Jane red at Rudy before turning her face to the side and said, "I was actually considering leaving, but now that you are being a jerk, I won''t leave!"

    "This is not funny, Jane. Do you want to repeat what happened when I lost my senses?" Rudy reminded Jane of when she nearly got assaulted by Rudy.

    "And believe me, I won''t pass out this time. You will be in trouble if I end up doing something to you. And I don''t think I would regret my actions because you did the same thing not once but twice," Rudy warned her.

    "...." Jane nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes, but when Rudy caught her, she averted her gaze and didn''t say anything in response.

    "..." After seeing her stubborn nature, Rudy muttered, "Yeah, you fit to be a princess. Arrogant as fuck."

    SIGH!

    Rudy wrapped the nket around his body and got off the bed.

    "Where are you going?" Jane asked with a curious yet concerned look on her face.

    "If you are not leaving this room, then I will." Rudy started walking towards the door, which was on the other side of the room.

    "Heh!" Jane smirked at Rudy and said, "Are you that embarrassed to do it in front of me?"

    The corner of Rudy''s face twitched after hearing that. He immediately let go of the nket and stood naked while facing his back at Jane.

    Jane licked her lips after seeing that but hid the expression on her face.

    Rudy turned around and nonchntly walked to Jane without any shame.

    "I have long thrown away such human emotions," Rudy said in a haughty tone, even though both he and Jane knew he was lying.

    Rudy sat on the bed and spread his legs so Jane could have a clear view. He thought if he acted shamelessly and boldly, Jane would get embarrassed and leave the room, but he had no idea that it had the opposite effect.

    "What''s wrong?" Jane asked while ncing back and forth at Rudy''s snake and face. " What are you waiting for? Do you want me to call the maid again to jerk you off?"

    "No thanks."

    ''Why is she still here?! I thought she would run away from the room while yelling after seeing my anaconda!''

    Rudy slowly moved his hand towards his snake and grasped it in his palm. Then, he started jerking off.

    ''I can''t remember when was thest time I jerked off like this. All this time, Angelica has been taking care of my libido. But it seems she is still sleeping.''

    Rudy was having serious thoughts while beating his meat, which wasn''t the correct way to jerk off.

    After a few minutes, Jane had closed her distance from Rudy. She was staring at Rudy''s snake with an alluring gaze, and she was opening her mouth repeatedly while gulping down.

    ''Is she getting horny?'' Rudy thought to himself.

    Rudy continued jerking off, but with no surprise, he couldn''t ejacte.

    ''Why is he not shooting the white stuff he shot before?" Jane wondered. ''He shot it outst time within a few minutes. Is it because he is doing it by himself?''''

    Jane finally moved her gaze from Rudy''s snake to his face and noticed he was struggling.

    "Are you in pain¡­?" she asked hesitantly.

    Rudy let out a short grunt as she said, "Can''t you tell that by looking at my face?"

    Jane gulped down once again and said, "Can I¡­"

    After a brief pause, she continued, "Do you want me to help you?"

    "What can you do?" Rudy asked jokingly and continued jerking.

    "I was here when the maid jerked you off. So I know what to do. And honestly, it doesn''t seem that hard. I just have to move my hands up and down, right?"

    Rudy stopped moving his hand and pointed his gaze at his raging snake. "I don''t care about anything, so go ahead and do whatever you want."

    Neither of them moved or did anything for a few seconds.

    Jane took a deep breath and slowly moved her hand towards Rudy''s snake. She didn''t look at it directly even though she had been staring at it before, just like a thirsty would look at water and a hungry would look at a loaf of bread.

    Jane''s hand was around Rudy''s snake, but she wasn''t touching it yet.

    "What''s wrong?" Rudy asked with a smirk on his face. " What are you waiting for? Do you want me to call the maid to teach you how to jerk me off?"

    He teased her with the samement she used to tease him earlier, which made her angry.

    She clenched Rudy''s snake tightly in her grip but opened her hand and let go of it the next second.

    ''What is that?! It was so hot as though I was touching a rod recently taken out from the furnace! And it twitched too! I could feel his blood pulsating around it! It''s almost like it''s alive!''

    "What''s wrong? Is it too ''hard'' for the princess to handle?" Rudy asked with a grin.

    "I can do it, and I will do it!"

    Now that Jane knew how it felt to touch a raging snake bare, she was prepared for it. She once again touched Rudy''s snake and felt its warmth.

    "Doesn''t it hurt?" Jane asked curiously. "Just by touching it, I can feel like it''s screaming in pain. I can''t believe you were enduring this all this time. And having it rubbing against your pants must be agonizing for you."

    For some reason, Jane started pitying Rudy''s condition.

    "Stop talking and start moving your hand!" Rudy ordered.

    "Hmph!" Jane slowly moved her hand, and within a few minutes, Rudy was close to ejacting.

    "It''s twitching even more now! Does it hurt more?!" she asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Keep¡­ moving¡­" Rudy uttered in pleasure.

    After a few seconds, Rudy shot his warm milk on Jane''s hands, thighs and clothes.

 Chapter 202 Awkward Silence Followed by Lust

    <h4>Chapter 202 Awkward Silence Followed by Lust</h4>

    "You let out so much again¡­" Jane said as she looked at Rudy''s milk on her hand, thighs, and clothes.

    "Now that I think of it, I must have ejacted when the maid jerked me off."

    "Yeah. You shot everything on her face," Jane informed.

    "Really¡­?"

    "Yeah," she nodded. "Her entire face was smeared by your white stuff."

    "What did she do after that?"

    "Nothing. She wiped her face with a cloth and left the room on my order."

    "Don''t you feel bad for the maid? And what if she tells someone about me?" Rudy asked curiously. "Actually, I don''t understand why you didn''t tell Virgil about me staying here."

    "What was I supposed to tell him? You were unconscious, and if he had seen me carrying you to my room, he must have thought that I did something to you."

    "And that would have been the right usation. You are the only one at fault here. If you hadn''t provoked me, everything would have settled calmly. Not only that, but if you had let me go back to my world, none of this would have happened," Rudy remarked in a slightly annoyed tone.

    He was angry and frustrated because he was going to stay away from Reba, Alice, and Reina for 15 days. He was worried about Reba the most since she used to get anxious about small things.

    He wasn''t that worried about Alice and Reina as they were aware of Rudy''s power, and they knew that nothing would happen to him.

    However, Rudy had no idea that Reba was the first one to learn about his powers, and even then, she couldn''t help but worry about him.

    "I am sorry¡­" Jane uttered in a low voice. "I never apologized for doing that. But I did that for Rias'' sake, and I didn''t have much time to think about anything, so I did the only thing I thought was right. I know you hate me, but I don''t regret doing that."

    ''She is either stupid or a brainded airhead. Well, there is no difference between them, but for how long will she use Rias for her own selfishness?''

    "When did I ever say that I hate you?" Rudy asked Jane with a judging look on his face.

    "You don''t hate me?" Jane asked with a confused and curious look on her face. "That evening, when I came to take Rias back with me, I did so many horrible things to you. I.. nearly killed you. So why are you saying that you don''t hate me?"

    "You have indeed caused me a lot of trouble in the past, and today too. But I can''t hate you for your actions. You didn''t do them because you wanted to; you did them because you were ordered to."

    "..." Jane stayed quiet and listened to Rudy.

    "I am sure even if you had killed me that evening, Virgil wouldn''t have cared. But you didn''t kill me."

    "Because Rias would have hated me if she found out¡­"

    "I know. But that doesn''t change anything. Your actions towards me were not for a personal reason," Rudy said calmly. "Don''t get me wrong. I still haven''t forgiven you for all that. I just don''t hate you."

    Jane''s face flushed like never before.

    ''What was that?'' Jane ced her hand on her chest and thought, ''My heart just skipped a beat for some reason¡­''

    "Furthermore, even today, when you appeared in front of me and realized that I didn''t actually remember anything about Rias, you pretended to be Rias. You did that to drive me away to protect me, right?" he asked with a knowing look on his face.

    Jane meekly nodded in response.

    "So why should I hate you for trying to protect me?" Rudy scoffed softly and smiled gently at Jane.

    ''It happened again! My heart skipped a beat again! What''s happening?!'' Jane panicked.

    "You didn''t reply to my question from earlier."

    "Huh?"

    "Wouldn''t that maid tell Virgil about me? Not that I care even if he finds out that I am still here, in your room, naked¡­ with your hand still grabbing my dick¡­"

    They were having a serious conversation while being in that state.

    Jane quickly let go of Rudy''s snake and wiped his milk from her hand.

    ''I kind of regret mentioning that. It felt so good when she was holding onto my dick¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''Her hand was colder than the ice, which is normal for vampires. And because of my pent-up super libido, my dick had be hot as fuck. So when she touched it, it felt so good and satisfying!''

    "You don''t have to worry about the maid. She is my personal maid who only serves me," Jane stated while repeatedly ncing at Rudy''s snake.

    "Oh?"

    "Yeah. Rias has a personal maid too. I think she should be in the chamber of the valley right now."

    "I see¡­"

    "Yeah¡­"

    "..."

    "...."

    Both Rudy and Jane stared at each other, but neither of them did anything. There was an awkward silence between them, and it increased as time passed.

    However, Jane was still ncing back and forth and forth between Rudy''s face and his snake.

    "So¡­ have you calmed down¡­?" she asked awkwardly.

    "Umh¡­ no. I usually need to cum at least five times. And now that I have reached the 24-hour limit, maybe I have cum more than ten times," Rudy replied with a sigh.

    "That sounds tough," Jane muttered. But after a brief pause, she gulped down and uttered, "Do you want me to jerk you off again?"

    "Yes, please!"

    Jane gripped Rudy''s snake with her fingers and started jerking him off. But even after a few minutes, Rudy couldn''t ejacte.

    "Why are you not shooting it out? Thest time you released it by this time¡­." Jane asked hesitantly, feeling a little sad, thinking she wasn''t doing it properly.

    "I think you might have to do more than just jerking me off¡­"

    ====

    Author''s Note- If anyone wants to support me, they can donate to me at- paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN.

    I will use the money to hire a decent artist and get original character illustrations for the waifus!

    Thanks, @Harley_Ward, and @TheLonelyGod, for the gift.

 Chapter 203 The Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 203 The Temptation</h4>

    "More?"

    "Yes¡­"

    "Okay. What do I have to do?" Jane asked.

    ''Why is she asking me that? Does she not have any sexual knowledge? Surely, she can''t be as innocent as Alice as I could hear her thoughts when we kissed earlier.''

    ''She mentioned something about her friends telling her how a kiss feels better than bloodsucking. And I am sure they would have also told her other things.''

    Rudy nced at Jane, only to find her staring at him with a curious look on her face.

    ''I was so lost in the pleasure when she was jerking me off that I didn''t read her mind about what she was thinking while doing that. Still, she agreed to help me without asking any questions. Should I ask her to give me a blowjob? But that''s a little too much to ask.''

    Rudy wanted to get his snake sucked by Jane, but he wasn''t sure about it. He was afraid that Jane would get angry and he would end up losing the helping hand.

    ''I can test how much she is willing to help me and how far she can go. I will start with indirect questions and read her thoughts since she is jerking me off right now.''

    "Huh? I thought you would know what to do," Rudy said in a slightly arrogant tone.

    "I know what to do. But I don''t know what you want me to do!" Jane hissed.

    ''That''s a vague response. But does she truly know what to do, or is she simply bluffing to act cool? She is not thinking anything, so I don''t know what''s going on in her mind.''

    After thinking for a while, Rudy decided to respond indirectly:

    "Use your mouth¡­" Rudy said hesitantly.

    There was still a risk even though Rudy gave a vague response. And it was obviously a bold thing to ask, considering Jane was his sister-inw.

    "Okay." Jane nodded and said, "If that''s going to help you."

    "...!" Rudy was feeling both excited and guilty at the same time. ''Why do I feel like I am seducing her?''

    Jane let go of Rudy''s snake and walked on her fours to sit beside Rudy.

    ''Don''t make me more horny than I already am!'' Seeing Jane walk to him on her fours made him excited.

    ''Still¡­ I can''t believe I will be getting a blowjob for Jane. My dick will be in her mouth¡­ the mouth that insulted me three months ago¡­''

    ''I am kind of d of my super libido. Without it, this wouldn''t be happening.''

    Jane slowly opened her mouth and moved her face to Rudy''s head.

    ''Huh? Why is she moving her head to my face? You are supposed to go for the other head¡­''

    Jane pressed her lips on Rudy''s lips and kissed him.

    ''Oh! So when I said use your mouth, she thought I was asking her to use her mouth to kiss me¡­''

    Rudy med himself for answering vaguely but kissing while being jerked off was better than nothing.

    "Do you feel like you will release your stuff soon?" Jane asked.

    "Umm.. you will have to do it for a few more minutes. How about you get on myp and kiss me while jerking me off?" Rudy suggested in a calm voice. He didn''t want to get distracted by his main goal, which was to satisfy his super libido.

    "Okay¡­"

    Jane stood up and sat on Rudy''sp, but she identally touched his snake with her hips while sitting.

    "...!"

    After sitting properly, Jane started kissing Rudy. She kissed desperately, just like she was kissing him in the chamber.

    She had gotten horny before, but all that vanished when Rudy chased after her when he lost his senses. Fear took over her lust, and she forgot about it. However, now that she kissed Rudy again, she was turning wet.

    She was so lost in kissing him that she forgot to jerk him off.

    ''Should I mention it? I should.''

    As soon as their lips parted, Rudy pointed his gaze at his snake and said, "You forgot to do the main thing."

    "Oh!" Jane eximed and started jerking Rudy''s snake. But now, she forgot to kiss him.

    "Umm¡­ you have to kiss too."

    "Right¡­" Jane kissed Rudy on the lips while jerking him off.

    ''It''s too distracting to do both things at once. When I kiss him, I get lost in the pleasure, and I am unable to do anything else. I shouldn''t forget the reason I am doing this. It''s all for his sake,'' Jane thought, and Rudy heard her.

    ''Well, I am happy that she is enjoying it too. But things are going to escte too. I don''t want to say this, but¡­ I want to fuck her. I might regret thister, but I don''t care about that right now.''

    A hot vampire was sitting on hisp, kissing him passionately and jerking him off; how could someone resist the temptation?

    ''But for that, I will have to take a natural approach and go step by step. I still don''t know if she would agree to let me fuck her or not,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Rudy had no idea that Jane had submitted herself to Rudy long ago, and she was even ready to get r*ped by him, although she wanted him to be gentle.

    After a few minutes, Rudy once again smeared his fresh and hot milk on Jane''s hand and thighs.

    Jane wiped her hand with the bedsheet and said, "That''s three times. Seven more to go."

    "Two times¡­"

    "Huh? The maid did once, and I did twice. That''s three. Have you lost your sense of thinking again?" Jane asked with a straight face.

    "The maid one doesn''t count as it was when I was unconscious."

    "Oh? Is that how it works?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay then. Eight more times to go." Jane started kissing Rudy again and continued stroking his snake with her hands, but Rudy stopped her by cing his hand on her shoulders.

    "Same technique won''t work again. You will have to do something else now."

    "Oh¡­"

    ''I will make progress step by step and eventually get to the main deed!''

 Chapter 204 Get On Your Knees

    <h4>Chapter 204 Get On Your Knees</h4>

    "So¡­ what do I have to do now?" Jane asked in a calm voice.

    ''What should I make her do? I don''t want to jump to a blowjob. I need something less bold than that.''

    As Rudy was thinking about his next wish, his gaze fell on Jane''s chest.

    "Uhh¡­ you will have to squeeze my dick between your boobs," he said while staring at her breasts.

    Jane squinted her eyes and looked at Rudy with a judging look on her face. But after a few seconds, she sighed and said, "You have weird fetishes."

    "That''s not a fetish, and even if it is, it should be amon fetish between all men," Rudy remarked.

    Jane got off Rudy''sp and said, "Can you look that way while I take my top off?"

    "Oh?" Rudy smirked at her andmented, "What''s this? Is the princess embarrassed?"

    "I am a girl!"

    "And yet you asked me to masturbate in front of you. Don''t you think I also deserve to tease you?" Rudy locked his eyes on Jane''s breasts and said, "I will be watching you while you take it off."

    "..." After a brief pause, Jane sighed and muttered, "Fine."

    "Come on, now. Don''t make that annoyed look on your face. I would look at your breasts anyway when you give me the boob job."

    "I know that. But it''s just¡­ embarrassing. It''s my first time showing my naked body to a man," She said in a low voice. "And¡­ I am not confident enough."

    ''Don''t worry. Your figure is perfect! I have been watching your naked body ever since you entered the room.'' Rudy wanted to say that to her, but he was saving it for thest.

    Rudy used his see-through ability and watched Jane''s naked body. That was one of the reasons why his libido started acting up again.

    Jane was wearing a royal dress that wasn''t much revealing but not covering either. If she took off her dress, she would be in her underwear and stocking, which was definitely more embarrassing. So she decided to unhook thece from the shoulders and let her dress slip to her stomach. And then used thece to tie it, so it didn''t fall further.

    After that, she moved her gaze to Rudy and looked at his snake.

    "What''s wrong?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face. "You still have to take off your bra."

    "I can''t believe I am doing all this¡­" she muttered.

    ''Am I going too fast? Or should I have asked for something other than a boob job?'' Rudy wondered.

    Jane moved her hand to her back to unhook her bra, but she couldn''t reach her fingers.

    "..."

    Rudy watched her struggle for one minute and realized that she had never taken her bra off in her life.

    "Did your maid always take care of everything?" Rudy asked calmly.

    Jane nodded and said, "She does everything from waking me up in the morning to singing me a luby at night."

    "Sounds like a nice maid."

    "But I have been spending a lot of time in your worldtely, so¡­"

    ''Come to think of it, she spends 15 days in the vampire world and 15 days in my world. That''s a little too cruel for a princess.''

    ''What does she eat when she is in my world? And how does she spend her time? Fifteen days alone in a world where she can''t even talk to anyone¡­''

    Rudy smiled at Jane and said, "I respect you."

    "What''s with you all of a sudden? Are you making fun of me because I am a spoiled princess?" Jane asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Argh!" she yelled in frustration after failing to unhook her bra.

    "Do you want me to help?"

    "..." Jane had no choice but to agree, so she nodded and got on the bed.

    ''I can just unhook it using my telekinesis, but I want to touch her bare skin¡­''

    Rudy pulled her between his legs and made her sit on hisp again.

    "Wha¡ª!"

    He hugged her from behind and licked her nape.

    "What are you doing?!" he hissed. "I asked you to take off my¡ª"

    "Hmm? You also did this to me without my permission. You drank my blood twice, forcefully," he remarked.

    "Well¡­" Jane stopped resisting and let Rudy y with her body. But much to her dissatisfaction, Rudy unhooked the bra and let her go.

    ''I will leave her desperate, so she yearns for more,'' Rudy decided.

    Jane turned around and showed him her soft, otherworldly breasts.

    "Go ahead and stare as long as you want," she said nonchntly, but she was feeling a little anxious from behind.

    Rudy touched her breasts but didn''t squeeze them.

    "I don''t think you will feelfortable doing this on the bed."

    "Huh?"

    "You need to get off the bed and sit on your knees."

    "Making a princess get on her knees¡­" Jane muttered, but she did what Rudy asked her to do.

    Jane didn''t care anymore and ignored him. She focused on the task at hand even though she had no past experience with this stuff.

    She lifted her chest up and buried his snake inside the deep valley between her mountains. Her soft and plump breasts squeezed him tightly inside.

    Rudy looked down at her and watched. He appreciated her awkward and inexperienced movements.

    "Do it like this," Rudy said.

    He guided her, and she learned how to move her chest up and down properly. The tip of his snake would peek out once in a while.

    Jane''s hot breath blew on it as she tried to please him. She noticed more and more precuming out. She was feeling happy as it was a sign that Rudy was enjoying it.

    Jane moved faster and faster. Her soft breasts squeezed him tightly while sliding in and out smoothly.

    "Ah¡­" Jane couldn''t help but moan.

    The feeling of his hot snake rubbing between her breasts made her feel wetter than before. It was a weird feeling she had never felt before.

    A few secondster, Rudy shot everything on Jane''s face and chest.

    ====

    Thanks, @TheLonelyGod, @TheDNAlien, @Joseph_Parker_0522, and @puremichigan, for the gifts!

 Chapter 205 Their schemes

    <h4>Chapter 205 Their schemes</h4>

    "Eww! You shot everything on my face and chest!" Jane yelled while running to the nearest table to grab a cloth so she could wipe her face.

    "I honestly don''t care about my chest or the rest of the body, but my face is important to me! What if you burn it with your hot seed?!" she hollered.

    ''Seed?'' Rudy couldn''t ignore the word he heard from Jane''s mouth. ''All this time, she was calling it ''your stuff'' or ''white stuff'', but now she is calling it ''seed''.

    Rudy nced at Jane to see her wiping her face again and again with the cloth.

    ''Not going to lie, she fooled me good. I thought she didn''t have much knowledge about it since she was using words like that, but she knows them very well. All this time, she was just acting to be an innocent girl, but her tongue slipped as she yelled in anger without caring for anything other than her face. But what would she get by fooling me?''

    ''Wait¡­ could it be that she was testing me? If that''s so.. then I¡­ just fell right into her trap?!'' Rudy panicked.

    ''Come to think of it, it was weird for her to help me in the first ce. Why would she even help me with such a thing? She is a princess, for fuck''s sake. Why would she care¡­ wait, no. I read her thoughts when we kissed in the chamber, and even a while ago, she said she was feeling good.''

    Rudy was even more confused than before. However, he was half right and half wrong.

    Jane wasn''t indeed as innocent as she was making herself out to be, but she wasn''t a full degenerate either. She had sexual knowledge, but that was from the books she read. And she only read them to gain the knowledge as it was a must for her as a princess to have knowledge in every field. So the books didn''t have everything mentioned in detail, especially the things Rudy was making her do.

    "Seriously! If you are going to shoot it, then at least warn me beforehand so I can move my face away," she uttered with a sigh.

    "Are you angry?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. ''She might not help me if I mess this up. So I have to calm her down if she is angry. Otherwise I¡ª''

    "No, I am not angry. But your white stuff is hot, and vampires are cold creatures. So your stuff is the same as boiling water for me," Jane responded.

    ''She is back to ''your stuff'' and ''white stuff'' again. Perhaps, she didn''t realize what she said a while ago. Or maybe she is trying to fool me again. Either way, I will continue with my n and seduce her.''

    "You are right. I should have warned you before, but you were so good that I was lost in the pleasure. And before I could realize it, I had already released my cum," Rudy uttered while acting like a professional.

    ''I will convince her by talking smoothly. And I am not lying. It truly felt good! My hot dick was getting crushed between her cold breasts!''

    Rudy had no idea that his smooth words were earning him brownie points.

    "Anyway, that was your third ejaction. 7 more, and you will feel better," Jane walked to Rudy while smiling at him.

    ''Her breasts are not small, nor big. And they are bouncing a little as she walks. Dammit! What an amazing sight!''

    If Rudy didn''t have a boner before, he would have gotten hard after seeing that.

    "What are you going to make me do now?"

    "Good question¡­"

    ''What should I make her do? I still think asking for a blowjob is risky. I can take it slowly as I have seven more chances. Even if I use a blowjob as the 7th or 8th option, I would still have wishes left to ask her to have sex with me.''

    Rudy couldn''t wait to see his snake inside Jane''s cheeky mouth.

    ''But I wonder what her mouth would feel like. Would it be as cold as the rest of her body? Or warm? When she gave me a boob job earlier, the tip of my cock hit her lips, and that felt so good, dammit! Only I know how I resisted the urge to ram my dick in her mouth.''

    ''When I kissed her, her mouth felt cold for the first few seconds, but as we exchanged saliva, it got warm. Wait, forget about her mouth. I wonder what her pussy would feel like.''

    "Are you okay?" Jane pointed her gaze at Rudy''s snake and said, "Your thing has been moving and twitching for some reason."

    "Yeah, I am¡­. Not fine. We should continue as soon as possible," Rudy acted as though he was in pain.

    "What do I have to do?" Jane asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Get on your knees and give me a boob job again." Rudy wanted to get his snake crushed by Jane''s mountains again.

    "Huh? But you said that same technique won''t work twice¡­"

    "Hurry!" Rudy yelled in pain.

    "Okay!" Jane immediately got on her knees and squeezed Rudy''s snake with her breasts.

    ''Dammit! Why does it feel so good?!''

    Jane started moving her breasts up and down while looking into Rudy''s eyes.

    After a few minutes, Rudy warned Jane, "I am going to shoot soon."

    However, Jane didn''t stop and continued pleasuring him.

    A minuteter, Rudy released his load on Jane''s face and chest.

    "Why¡­?" Rudy asked.

    "My top priority right now is to help you and make you feel good," Jane said with utmost sincerity in her voice.

    ''She cares more about me than her face?'' Rudy thought. ''Now I feel guilty for taking advantage of her.''

    Rudy flicked his fingers in the air and removed his milk from Jane''s face to show his gratitude.

    Jane smiled at him and said, "What is your next wish?"

    Rudy was in an illusion, thinking he was slowly seducing Jane. While that was true, Jane was nning the same thing. They both were trying to seduce each other even though they had been aiming for the same thing all along.

 Chapter 206 Five More To Go

    <h4>Chapter 206 Five More To Go</h4>

    ''I already used four wishes, and now I only have six left. But the problem is¡­. I don''t know what else to ask her. I have never been a fan of foreys. Rather, Elise didn''t like that as she hated giving me a blowjob, and the handjob was not as pleasurable as others. Her boobs weren''t big enough to give a boobjob, so I never asked her. But she would often ask me to finger her while watching movies, but that''s the other way around.''

    ''Here, I am getting foreyed by her. If it was me pleasuring Jane, I would have made her cum over a dozen times now. I know many techniques to pleasure a woman.''

    Rudy was deeply regretting skipping the parts of the cultured videos where women pleasured the men.

    ''I can''t ask her for a boob job for the third time, so I guess I will have to go full degenerate mode and ask her to do the other things.''

    "Hmm?" Jane stared at Rudy with a curious and innocent look on her face. Seemingly, she was waiting for Rudy''s next wish.

    "Get on the bed first¡­"

    Rudy jumped on the bed, and Jane followed him. She sat in front of him with her breasts exposed.

    ''Dammit! I want to squeeze them so badly. I want to suck her erect nipples!''

    "Use your hands and stroke my dick like you did in the first round, but I will be sucking your breasts while you do that," Rudy said with a straight face, even though he was dying to suck onto Jane''s breasts.

    "How would sucking my breasts make you feel good¡­?" Jane asked with a confused yet judging look on her face.

    "Uhh¡­ it''splicated to exin, and we don''t have time for that right now, do we?"

    "Hmm¡­"

    Jane once again got on Rudy''sp and started stroking his snake with her cold hands. Rudy quietly watched the amused expression on Jane''s face, and he couldn''t hold the urge to kiss her.

    He sealed Jane''s lips with his lips and kissed her deeply.

    ''I was dying to kiss him! But I was afraid to ask him. I am d he kissed me!'' Jane uttered inwardly, but of course, Rudy heard it crisp and clear.

    ''Rudy continued kissing her and slowly moved his hand towards Jane''s chest. He copped the feel and gently squeezed them.

    ''Mhm¡­'' She let out a small moan.

    ''Alright! I have another n! Instead of seducing her, I will make her horny. I think she got wet before we were kissing. So if I squeeze her breasts andter maybe even finger her, she will get horny, which would increase my chance of fucking her. I will do the same thing she did to me. I would tease her and make her so horny that she would be unable to resist anything. Thus she would be in the same state as I was. This is perfect revenge!''

    Even in a moment like this, Rudy never forgave those who messed with him. Truly, making an enemy of Rudy was the worst thing one could do.

    After exchanging a few kisses with Jane, Rudy moved his face closer to Jane''s breasts and gently licked her nipples.

    "Amh~ That tickles," Jane said as she increased the stocking speed out of pleasure.

    ''Noice! My n is working!''

    Rudy began sucking onto Jane''s nipples and used his hand to squeeze her other breast. He made her moan with every breath.

    ''I can''t believe I am using my five years of hard work like this!''

    In this past life, After Rudy and Elise started dating, Elis had a small breastplex as they were smaller than what an average girl would have had at her age. So she used padding and never told Rudy about it. Rudy wasn''t aware of it until their first time together.

    Elise asked him if he was disappointed after seeing the real size of her breasts, but Rudy smartly diverted the topic and said he liked thighs more than breasts or ass¡ª Which was true.

    After that day, Rudy always massaged her breasts whenever they were alone to make her breasts big, and they got bigger over the tears. He also fingered her and tried many things to keep her horny all the time.

    Rudy did that because Elise was more nerdy than him, while Rudy changed little by little after meeting her.

    ''It wouldn''t be wrong to say that Elise is helping me in seducing Jane.''

    "Mhn~! You are being rough. Suck them slowly~ I am not going anywhere," Jane moaned.

    Rudy switched from one breast to another and sometimes kissed her on the lips to make her as horny as possible. But that didn''tst long as he ejacted a few minutester.

    "That''s five times¡­" Jane said while looking at Rudy with a desperate look in her eyes.

    ''I used five wishes, now five remain, and I know exactly what I have to do to get her to submit to me by the end of the 9th round.'' Rudy''s revised n was wless, and if he seeded, he was surely going to getid.

    Jane puckered her lips and closed her eyes as though she wanted a kiss from Rudy. Rudy moved to kiss her but stopped before their lips could touch.

    ''I will make her so desperate that she will get infuriated and eventually beg me.''

    "Shall we move to the sixth round?" he asked Jane, who was still desperately waiting for a kiss.

    After hearing that, Jane opened her eyes and nodded with a disappointed look on her eyes. Rudy was teasing her; however, he was as desperate as Jane. He also wanted to kiss her, but in order to tease Jane and follow his n, he was punishing himself too.

    "What do I have to do now?" Jane asked in a neutral tone.

    "Hmm." Rudy gazed between Jane''s legs and saw a wet stain.

    ''Alright. Time to take this to the next step!''

 Chapter 207 A Tight Reward

    <h4>Chapter 207 A Tight Reward</h4>

    Jane was sitting on Rudy''sp while facing face to face so Rudy could suck and squeeze her breasts. While it was also easy for Jane to stroke his snake.

    However, five rounds had finished, and Rudy wanted to take their y to a serious mode. His top priority was to make Jane so horny that she wouldn''t be able to resist the temptation. However, there was a risk, too, so Rudy had to take a slow approach.

    "What do I have to do now?" Jane asked again, but her mood was still off as Rudy left her hanging for a kiss and didn''t kiss her.

    "First, take off your bottom, or whatever you are wearing down there under your dress. Then, sit on myp, but with your back leaned on my chest, and spread your legs," Rudy uttered in a calm voice.

    "What?!" Jane eximed loudly. "Why are you asking me to do all that?!"

    Even though Jane was aiming for the same thing all along, her n and approach were different. And every time Rudy made a wish, her n failed.

    "If you don''t want to do it, then it''s okay," Rudy uttered in a low voice. "I won''t force you. I will just suffer alone."

    Rudy had already thought of a backup n if his first n failed, and that was to make Jane pity him. While that was not something Rudy was proud of but as long it worked out in the end, everything was worth it.

    "I will¡­ do it¡­" Jane muttered with a flustrated face. However, it wasn''t as though she didn''t want to do it or she was against it. She was simply embarrassed as a normal maiden would.

    Jane didn''t get up from Rudy''sp, but she turned around and leaned her back on his chest as he had asked her to. Then, he moved her hand under her dress and took off her panty.

    "...." Rudy was surprised to see that. "You¡­ weren''t wearing anything under the dress?" he asked with a clear shock in his voice.

    "After you passed out and I brought you here, the maid jerked you off and left. I also had nothing to do, and the royal members would have felt weird if I was absent from the party. So I changed my dress to a party dress and went to the party. But I wasn''t enjoying it¡ª the parties are not my thing anyway¡ª and I was also worried about you¡ª"

    Jane paused and corrected herself after realizing she had let her tongue slip again:

    "I was only worried because you are my responsibility right now!"

    Rudy quietly listened to Jane without passing anyments or remarks like he usually would.

    "So I came here to check up on you, and you were awake. You know the rest¡­"

    "So you were wearing such an outfit for the party?" Rudy asked in a little annoyed tone. "Were you trying to impress some male vampires or what?"

    Jane turned around with a frowned look on her face and red at Rudy.

    "Sorry¡­" Rudy apologized without even giving her a chance to say something. He realized that he had said something he shouldn''t have.

    "For your information, I am wearing stockings, and my dress is long. It was literally dragging on the floor when I walked. So don''t you ever say something like that again," she uttered in a solemn voice.

    "I was just trying to ease up the mood¡­" Rudy muttered.

    Of course, Rudy also didn''t want Jane to be impressing someone else. After all, he considered Jane as his property now.

    Jane removed her panty and threw it as far away as possible so that Rudy couldn''t see the wet stain on them, but that was useless as Rudy was already aware of it.

    Her long dress covered Jane''s cave and legs, so she was less embarrassed than she thought she would be.

    ''He can''t see, so I am safe~'' she thought and let out a sigh in relief.

    However, she had no idea that Rudy could, in fact, see everything using his see-through ability. But currently, his see-through ability could only see through oneyer, such as one wall, one person, or oneyer of clothes.

    So when Rudy used the ability to see Jane naked, he was only seeing through her dress, not her bra or panty. But he had learned a technique to bypass that, and it worked most of the time.

    ''I simply need to trick my brain into thinking that I reset the see-through ability, even though I didn''t. And that would make my brain activate the see-through ability twice and allow me to see through two levels.''

    Only Rudy could use his abilities in such things. Although it was more of an evolved version of his see-through ability, Rudy didn''t consider it one as the trick sometimes didn''t work.

    "So what now?" Jane asked in a low voice and thought, ''I can feel the breeze hitting my private parts for some reason!''

    "You will have to lift your dress up," Rudy said.

    "What?!"

    "Now, now. Listen to me first." Rudy hugged Jane from behind and said, "You will have to stroke my did like you have been doing all this time, but if your dress blocks the way, how will you do it?"

    "Right¡­"

    Jane stood on her knees and left her dress, but it went down as soon as she sat on Rudy''sp again.

    "It''s because it''s the fury dress¡­" Jane sighed.

    Rudy slowly moved his hand towards Jane''s chest and said, "Then how about you take off the dress itself?"

    "No way!" Jane yelled and ripped the bottom fury part of the dress. She smiled sarcastically at Rudy and uttered, "Problem solved."

    "..." Rudy could now see Jane''s stockings on her knees and her bare pale thighs.

    ''Control. Control yourself, Rudy! This is a challenge to test your temptation. If you pass this challenge, then you will get a tight reward with sweet and sexy moans sprinkled with it!''

    Rudy slowly moved his hand down from Jane''s breast to her thighs.

    "...!" Jane watched as Rudy trailed his finger on her soft thigh before moving it under her dress. "What are you¡ª amh~"

    Before Jane could even ask what Rudy was doing, Rudy gently inserted her finger in Jane''s wet cave and started fingering her.

 Chapter 208 Desperate Jane

    <h4>Chapter 208 Desperate Jane</h4>

    Every man in the world always had one thing inmon; it was true no matter how hard he tried to refute it.

    They had at least three women they had hots on and wanted to have sex with them, even if they didn''t mean it or wouldn''t actually do it. It was but a mere fantasy of every man and their deepest desire.

    One woman was their sister''s best friend, the second woman was their friend''s sister, and the third woman was their lover''s sister.

    Of course, just because they had this fantasy doesn''t mean they would do it if they ever got a chance. But that wasn''t applicable to Rudy as he was currently fingering his sister-inw.

    "Mhn~" Jane let out another moan.

    Rudy was gently fingering Jane using his middle finger and enjoying Jane''s moans even though he wasn''t using his full finger yet.

    ''This feels so good~'' Jane thought to herself. ''It''s much better than when I do it myself~!''

    ''I knew it! I fucking knew it!'' Rudy rejoined inwardly. ''There is no girl who can be as innocent as Alice. She is the only one who doesn''t know about masturbation. While Jane was giving me the same vibes, it was all an act from her side to make herself look innocent!.''

    "Nh~" Jane moaned and thought. ''But why is he pleasuring me? I should be the one pleasuring him¡ª"

    Before Jane couldplete her thought, Rudy interrupted her and said, "Why are you not stroking my dick?"

    ''I will not give her a chance to get suspicious and keep her focused on the pleasure!''

    "I was about to do that¡­" Jane muttered and started jerking Rudy''s snake.

    ''Jane is surprisingly easy to seduce. Or am I just that good? I guess it''s a perk of having a harem and knowing different types of girls.''

    "Nmh~ Am~"

    Jane''s moans were bliss to Rudy''s ears, but he wanted to bless his eyes too by seeing her face when she moaned.

    "Are youfortable sitting like this?" Rudy asked in a calm voice. He was trying to get Jane into changing their positions so he could see her face.

    "Yes¡­ it''s¡ª amnh~ it''s fine~" she replied while moaning.

    "How about you sit sideways as you were sitting in thest round?" Rudy suggested.

    "Why¡­?" Jane asked in a low voice and thought, ''I don''t want him to stop fingering me!''

    "It would be better that way."

    "Okay¡­"

    Rudy lifted Jae and ced her on hisp just as a mother would ce her newborn child for breastfeeding. However, here, it was Rudy sucking Jane''s breasts.

    Rudy was fingering Jane, and Jane was stroking his snake. But Rudy made it even more pleasurable for Jane by sucking her nipples and squeezing her other breast with his other hand.

    Once in a while, he would kiss Jane and satisfy her, also keeping her desperate at the same time.

    "Amh~" she let out a moan from her mouth.

    ''Dammit! The face she makes while moaning is so fucking precious! I can''t wait to see what type of face she would make when I rail her!''

    Just like Jane, Rudy''s lust for her was also increasing even though his libido was decreasing with every round. However, Rudy couldst all night and all day without getting tired, which was the best and the worst thing about his libido.

    ''Her pussy is getting wetter and wetter as I finger her. And it has started to twitch too. She is probably about to cum soon.''

    "Anh~" she moaned.

    ''What should I do?'' Rudy thought. ''Should I let her orgasm? But if I do that, there are chances that she would no longer feel horny. And that would ruin my grand n.''

    Rudy kept fingering her for a few minutes but stopped when Jane was close to orgasmic. And the desperate look she made when Rudy stopped was priceless.

    She was angry, frustrated, annoyed, and desperate at the same time. Truly, orgasm denial was the worst thing a partner could do while ying on the bed.

    However, even after all that, Jane kept stroking Rudy''s snake and made him cum.

    Jane wanted to try because Rudy was teasing her, but even between all the feelings, she was enjoying that.

    "That was the sixth. Only four remained," Rudy said to Jane. He smiled at her and continued, "Thank you for helping me out. I am d that you are here."

    Jane''s face flushed to her pointy ears, and she averted her gaze.

    "Let''s move to the seventh round now. Are you ready?" he asked.

    Jane ced her finger on her cave and tried to finger herself, but her gaze fell on Rudy''s snake, and she stopped.

    "I am ready."

    "So now¡­ you have to use your mouth¡­." he said in a low voice.

    "Hmm? Do I have to kiss you again? If that''s the case, then I would rather prefer what we did just now," Jane said while looking at the overflowing juicesing out of her cave.

    "No." After a brief pause, Rudy uttered, "You will have to use your mouth and suck my dick."

    "Wha¡­t?" she asked in disbelief. Her face showed nothing but disgust after hearing that.

    ''I guess she truly didn''t know about a blowjob.''

    "Before you say something, sucking a dick is the mostmon thing between male and female humans. They do it each and every time to pleasure themselves. It''s called Oral Sex," Rudy asserted with a gentle smile on his face to make himself look sincere.

    "Will that¡­ make you feel good?" she asked reluctantly.

    "Yes. That would be the best pleasurable activity out of what we did so far," Rudy replied instantly without even thinking.

    "Okay. I will do anything I can do to pleasure you," she said and got off Rudy''sp.

    "Uhh¡­ the best way to do it is to get on your knees¡­" Rudy said awkwardly.

    SIGH!

    Without saying anything, Jane got off the bed and sat on her knees in front of Rudy.

    ''Praise the humans or whoever invented blowjob!''

    ===

    Author''s Note- One extra chapter ising up in a few hours! Stay tuned!

 Chapter 209 A Vampireâ€™s Mouth*

    <h4>Chapter 209 A Vampire''s Mouth*</h4>

    Rudy sat on the side edge of the bed and looked at Jane, who was gazing at him and his erect snake.

    ''I don''t know why, but I have always been crazy about blowjobs. Maybe it was because Elise never gave me one, and I longed for it. And if anyone asks me what''s my favorite forey before sex, I would say ''getting a blowjob'' without even thinking twice!''

    Rudy got up from the bed and stood in front of Jane, who was on her knees. All this time, she was looking straight at him, but now that Rudy was standing, she had to look up.

    Jane''s face was reaching Rudy''s crotch, and she had to raise her head if she wanted to suck his snake.

    Rudy ced his snake on Jane''s face and muttered, "Holy¡­"

    Rudy''s snake was longer than Jane''s mouth, and it was an amazing sight for him.

    ''I wish I had a phone or camera with me to capture this shot. It''s perfect¡­ no, it''s a masterpiece!''

    Rudy''s snake was aligning in the middle of Jane''s face. The shaft of Rudy''s snake was touching her lips, and it was raised a little because of her nose.

    Her red eyes on each side, white silk-soft hairs, pointy ears, and sharp fangs were peaking out of her mouth. Her gothic vampire dress that was ripped from the bottom, her fitting stockings, pale thighs, and her breasts popping out of her dress. Everything looked so gorgeous that Rudy wanted to seize that moment and capture it. He wanted to bury that scene in the deepest part of his brain so that he would never forget it.

    "Wha~" Jane let out a yful moan from her mouth after feeling Rudy''s hot and raging snake on top of her face. "I stroked it so many times and even squeezed it with my breasts, but I never realized it was this big."

    "Try making it wet by kissing it and licking it with your tongue," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    Jane gripped Rudy''s snake with her hands and kissed the tip. Then, she licked on the sides to make it wet.

    "It''s so big. I don''t think it will fit in my mouth," Jane remarked.

    "Don''t worry about it. Just suck as much as you can. No need to force yourself. After all, it''s your first time," Rudy instructed in a calm voice.

    Jane nodded and opened her mouth to suck it. However, she only managed to take the tip in her mouth.

    Rudy carefully watched as his snake hit perfectly in Jane''s mouth, and her fangs didn''te in a way.

    ''I was worried about her fangs and thought they would scrap my little brother, but I was worried for nothing,'' Rudy sighed in relief. ''And her mouth is warm. Maybe before we kissed so much.''

    "Itsh sho biiig~" Jane said with Rudy''s snake still in her mouth.

    "Heh!" Rudy chuckled and said, "You have to move your head up and down and use your hands to stroke it too."

    Jane started stroking it up and down with both hands and used her saliva to make it wet.

    She used her mouth to suck it up and down. It had be wet with her saliva, and he could hear a slurping sounding from her mouth.

    Jane also started wrapping her tongue when she sucked out after moving her head back.

    After a while, Jane got used to it, and she increased her speed. She was now able to take one-third of Rudy''s snake in her mouth. Rudy could see Jane''s cheeks bulging when his snake hit the sides.

    "You can stop if your jaw hurts," Rudy uttered with a concerned look on his face. "Or your fangs feel ufortable."

    Jane shook her head and slowly sucked Rudy''s snake as deep as she could.

    ''Dammit! It feels so so good! I can''t even describe what I am feeling right now!'' Rudy yelled inwardly in pleasure.

    ''This might be my best blowjob ever! When I got my first proper blowjob from Angelica, I thought a ghost''s mouth was the best. But how can it be better than a vampire''s mouth?!''

    ''I want to feel it more! I want to go deeper! I want to deepthroat her cheeky mouth!''

    Rudy looked into Jane''s eyes to confirm she wasn''t feeling ufortable, but she seemed to be enjoying sucking his snake.

    "Say¡­ can I grab your head and move it?" he asked in an awkward manner to not sound forceful.

    Jane nodded and continued sucking Raya.

    Rudy knitted his brows and asked, "Are you sure?"

    Jane nodded again and rxed her head.

    Rudy ced his hand on Jane''s head and gripped it gently.

    ''Her head is cold, unlike her mouth, which is warm and weing¡­''

    ''Since it''s her first time, I will go easy on her.'' Rudy slowly began to move Jane''s head back and forth with his hands. But after a while, he gradually increased his speed and forced his snake deeper into her mouth.

    Rudy could feel the tip of his snake hitting Jane''s throat.

    ''Wow. She can manage to take half of my snake without any problem.'' Rudy was surprised at how fast Jane was learning things.

    He looked into Jane''s eyes and asked, "Are you okay?"

    His snake was still in her mouth, and she continued sucking it without replying to Rudy''s question. Seemingly, she preferred continuing sucking his snake rather than replying to him.

    "Well then, I will be a little rough now," he said.

    Rudy started moving Jane''s head back and forth with a uniform motion, but he also began moving his hips back and forth.

    He was thrusting his hips into Jane''s mouth while pulling her head back and forth. Then, he increased his speed and started deep throating Jane but made sure not to force it too much.

    Surprisingly, Jane wasn''t choking or gagging onto Rudy''s snake. And she never showed dissatisfaction on her face even after getting her mouth fucked.

 Chapter 210 Filling Janeâ€™s Mouth with White Blood*

    <h4>Chapter 210 Filling Jane''s Mouth with White Blood*</h4>

    Rudy was flying through the heavens. He was feeling so good that he didn''t want to ever stop moving Jane''s head onto his snake.

    Even though he was being a little forceful, Jane was enjoying it too. She was happy after hearing Rudy''s grunts knowing that he was enjoying it too.

    Jane had locked her eyes with Rudy, and even though her face was being moved back and forth and Rudy was thrusting his hips in and out, they both were looking into each other''s eyes.

    The pleasure and the excitement Rudy was feeling were immeasurable.

    ''She is a vampire, my sister-inw, a princess, Rias'' twins, strong, beautiful, hot, and I don''t know what more to say to describe her character. But why am I so attracted to her? Sure, I feel the same way towards Rias and the other girls in my harem, but Jane and I don''t have any prior rtionship.''

    While Rudy was questioning his attraction toward Jane, Jane was wondering the same thing.

    ''Why? What''s so special about him?'' she thought while wholeheartedly sucking Rudy''s snake. ''He is handsome, charming, not to mention how strong he is, he makes my heart flutter, and I want him to feel good using my body.''

    After a few minutes, Rudy stopped thrusting his hips and slowed down.

    "I am going to shoot in your mouth. So if you don''t want me to do that, you can stop if you want!" Rudy warned Jane.

    He looked into Jane''s red eyes and released his milk inside her mouth.

    "I am cumming!" Rudy let out all his milk into Jane''s mouth. After the second shot, Jane''s cheeks were puffed because her mouth was full of Rudy''s milk.

    "You can spill out," Rudy stated.

    Jane shook her head and started swallowing it slowly. Rudy''s snake was still in her mouth, and she was using her tongue to prod it.

    Once Rudy released every single drop of his milk into Jane''s mouth, he pulled his snake out and watched Jane with an amused expression on his face.

    "Can you open your mouth and show me?" Rudy asked curiously, seemingly wanting to fulfill his long-lost dream of seeing his thick, white cum in a girl''s mouth like never before.

    Jane opened her mouth and showed him his hot milk that had stained her entire mouth.

    ''I have seen this scene many times in Angelica''s mouth, but it looks better in Jane''s mouth.''

    Jane chewed on Rudy''s milk as though she wanted to savor the taste. Her puffed cheeks eventually became normal, and she swallowed everything without spilling a single drop out.

    She did that while gazing into Rudy''s eyes.

    ''So hot, dammit! I want to get a blowjob again!''

    "That''s seven. Now three remain," Jane said with a seductive smile on her face.

    ''Thest three rounds. I am both excited and nervous at the same time. I have already nned thest three rounds, but I have to make an effort to make them sound convincing. The only reason Jane agreed to a blowjob is that I nned and executed the earlier rounds well. Otherwise, I might not have had the best blowjob of my life.''

    Jane grabbed Rudy''s snake with her hand and licked the tip with her tongue as she looked into his eyes and asked, "What''s next?

    ''I want to have a dirty talk with her, but let''s not stray from the main goal.''

    Rudy patted Jane on the head and said, "You were awesome. I want to do it again."

    "Okay~" Jane said cheerfully and started sucking Rudy''s snake.

    "WAit. Not like this." Rudy jumped andy down on the bed in a rxed manner. Then, he looked at Jane and said, "Your knees must be hurting sitting there for so long. Come onto the bed. I will show you another technique."

    "Hmm¡­"

    Jane got on the bed and sat beside Rudy with a confused and curious look on her face.

    "Not here. Sit on top of me," Rudy said calmly.

    "Huh?"

    "Just do it."

    Jane got up and sat on Rudy''s chest.

    ''Whoa! Her asscheeks are so soft and cold!'' Rudy managed to calm himself and said, "Turn around and suck my dick while staying on top of me."

    "But wouldn''t it be better and morefortable for both of us if I do it without sitting on top of you?" Jane wondered with an innocent look on her face, unaware of Rudy''s master n.

    Rudy grinned at Jane and said, "I have a surprise for you."

    "Okay¡­" Jane turned around while sitting on top of Rudy and then moved forward so she would reach his snake.

    She grabbed Rudy''s snake with her hand and slowly moved her face towards it to suck on it. But she immediately sat back up and covered her exposed cave. That was Rudy''s surprise for Jane and his n.

    She red at Rudy with a flushed face and opened her mouth to utter something. However, Rudy stopped her by saying:

    "Before you say anything, I just want to make you feel good too. Don''t you want to feel the pleasure?" Rudy asked in a gentle voice and reminded Jane of the desperate feeling when he fingered her.

    "But it''s embarrassing. You can see my privates¡­" she muttered.

    "I am butt naked in front of you, and you are worried about me seeing your privates? Don''t you think it''s only fair andpletely fine if you show me your body too? I am not even asking to see you naked, and I am only doing this to make you feel good."

    Jane was flustered but convinced too. She removed her hands covering her cave and leaned forward to suck Rudy''s snake.

    She first grabbed it with her hand and licked all the sides as Rudy had taught her. Then, she kissed the tip and instantly engulfed it in one go.

    ''I am in heaven again! But now it''s time to send Jane there,''

    Rudy pulled Jane''s thighs and lips back, which resulted in her losing the pce and choking on Rudy''s snake.

    "...!" Jane''s eyes widened in surprise as she felt something warm liking the entrance of her cave.

    ===

    Another chapter will be out in an hour or two.

 Chapter 211 Sixty Nine

    <h4>Chapter 211 Sixty Nine</h4>

    It has been around five minutes since Rudy started eating Jane''s cave.

    "Mnh~" Jane moaned with Rudy''s snake in her mouth.

    When Rudy first mentioned he wanted Jane to feel good, Jane assumed he was going to finger her again, which was the only pleasure she was aware of.

    She had no knowledge of oral sex or forey, only the sex. IT seemed the vampires liked to jump right on and do the deed, which was followed and mentioned in the ancient books that were used to give knowledge to the young vampires such as Rias and Jane when they were still young.

    So when she realized Rudy was licking her cave, she tried to stop him by saying it was dirty and all the things an innocent maiden would say. But after Rudy showed his skills, Jane couldn''t dare to stop him. Not because she was afraid of angering Rudy, but because she didn''t want the pleasure to end.

    Rudy was having fun teasing Jane using his tongue, but he was worried about making Jane orgasm. The main reason he was trying to pleasure Jane was to leave her desperate in the end, just like she did to him when he was about to leave the vampire world.

    Of course, he wasn''t angry at Jane anymore. How could he be angry at her after having such a fantastic time with her?

    The night was still young, and the party in the royal hall wasn''t going to end anytime soon.

    Rudy also knew that it was a perfect chance to make a move on Jane. Because sooner orter, Virgil and the other vampires would learn about his presence, and Rudy was worried that he might not get another chance again.

    Sure, he would still need to sate his super libido, but he would have to do it alone in the corner of some room or between mountains, which was the saddest thing for a man.

    Since Rudy was so good at eating Jane, Jane was having a hard time concentrating on sucking Rudy''s snake. But she somehow managed to do both at once.

    A few minutester, Rudy noticed that Jane was about to orgasm soon, so he stopped. Jane was obviously furious at him, and this time she didn''t stay quiet.

    She stopped sucking Rudy''s snake and yelled, "Why did you stop?!"

    "Hmm? I feel tired. SUddenly. Maybe because we are closing to the 10 round," Rudy replied in a calm voice, seemingly trying to make himself look exhausted.

    "But¡­" Jane wanted to ask Rudy to at least finger her cave so she could orgasm, but she didn''t want to trouble Rudy. After all, she was the one who was supposed to pleasure Rudy.

    Jane was more desperate than before, and her mind was going nk. She was slowly losing her sense of thinking and only cared about the one thing, which was to orgasm.

    That was Rudy''s second time doing that, and he felt bad this time. He didn''t want to torture Jane like that; such things were against his harem policy. But he had no other options.

    Of course, if Jane was at a breaking point, he wouldn''t care about anything else and try his best to make Jane Orgasm, but she could still endure.

    Jane continued sucking Rudy''s snake, but it didn''t feel like before. To Rudy, it felt as though she was doing this for his sake, and she was no longer receiving any pleasure from sucking him.

    A few minutester, Rudy released everything into Jane''s mouth. Rudy expected her to swallow her milk like she didst time, but instead, she spilled it out.

    However, she didn''t do it on purpose. Their positions werefortable, and it was hard for Jane to swallow something that was dropping down. When she tried to drink it, she choked on Rudy''s snake and ended up coughing everything out.

    Rudy didn''t know about that, and he thought he had ruined everything.

    ''Maybe I should have let her cum¡­'' He started doubting his master n.

    When Jane turned around to say something to Rudy, she could see the evident shock on his face.

    ''What happened to him? Is he feeling so tired that he can''t even move?'' she thought. ''What should I do? Only two rounds remain now, and if I let him sleep, I will have to start everything from the first round.''

    Jane had believed what Rudy had said earlier about the maid. But Rudy had only said that because he wanted to enjoy ten rounds from Jane.

    ''I don''t really mind starting from 10 rounds, but I am sure he is feeling desperate. Just like I am now¡­'' Jane touched her cave and muttered, "I did something horrible to him without even realizing¡­"

    Rudy smiled at Jane and said, "Shall we move to the 9th round?"

    Rudy heard everything Jane thought as their bodies were in contact with each other. And since his worries were clear, he was no longer feeling hopeless.

    ''There is still a chance, so I better not fuck it up.''

    "Are you feeling okay?" Jane asked with a concerned look on her face. "Earlier, you said you were feeling tired, so¡­"

    "Yeah. I am fine. What about you?" Rudy asked curiously. "We have been doing this for hours now, and you are the one who did most of the work. If you are tired, we can take a break."

    "No, I am not tired." Jane shook her head and said, "We vampires are full of stamina, and every vampire is at least ten times stronger than usual during the red moon week," she asserted.

    ''That means she willst longer in bed.'' Rudy''s excitement kept increasing as they went closer to the tenth round.

    "What do you n to make me do now?" Jane asked with a grin on her face.

    Jane was a smart vampire, and her IQ was higher than a normal vampire. She always thought of quick solutions to her problems, no matter the situation.

    And even she had already realized what Rudy was trying to do. She was as excited as Rudy was.

    ===

    Guess what he will ask for in the 9th round. The correct guess will get a shoutout!

 Chapter 212 Mission Failed

    <h4>Chapter 212 Mission Failed</h4>

    It was a long night for both Rudy and Jane, but at the same time, it wasn''t.

    Rudy''s libido had sated, and he could manage for another 20 hours without ejacting, but of course, he wasn''t going to reveal that to Jane. After all, they were close to the end game.

    Rudy had left Jane desperate in the previous round, and he nned to do the same and leave her hanging. But considering how Jane had sapped in the previous round, Rudy wasn''t sure if that was a good idea.

    ''No matter what happens, I have to keep Jane''s horniness at bay so I can sail my ship in her sea. If I fail, the ship will sink.''

    Jane was still sitting on top of Rudy, staring at Rudy, seemingly waiting for his next order.

    "I am not sure if you would be able to do this, though¡­." Rudy yed a psychology trick.

    "I can do everything," Jane said with a proud face. "Just tell me, and you will be surprised."

    And the trick worked like a charm.

    "Alright, if you are so confident, then I will guide you." Rudy said calmly. "First, stand up."

    "Okay¡­"

    Jane ced her feet on Rudy''s chest and stood up.

    ''I¡­ wasn''t talking about standing on me. But I am notining.''

    Rudy had a clear view of Jane''s cave, and no man would not want to look at their partner''s private parts.

    "What now?" she asked.

    "Walk backward to my thighs."

    Jane slowly stepped back and stopped at Rudy''s thighs.

    "Now sit down," he said.

    "Huh?" Jane gazed down and saw Rudy''s erect snake waiting for her.

    Jane reluctantly sat on Rudy''s thighs and looked at him with a curious expression on her face.

    "Now, move forward a little."

    Jane did as Rudy asked her to do, and now Rudy''s snake was touching the slit of her cave.

    "Move more."

    Jane moved a little more, and Rudy''s snake got crushed under Jane''s cave. No, it didn''t enter her cave, but it was buried down her hips.

    That was Rudy''sst order before the tenth and the final round.

    "What now?" Jane asked.

    ''I assumed she would know what to do, but I guess vampires truly weren''t fans of foreys.''

    "Move your hips back and forth and crush my dick," Rudy ordered.

    Jane didn''t understand at first, but she followed Rudy''s order.

    ''Why would he ask me to do something like this? Does this even feel good to him?'' she wondered. ''It doesn''t feel good to me.''

    However, Jane regretted her words after a few minutes.

    ''What''s this? I am only moving my hips back and forth, and yet¡­ How is this feeling better than anything?!'' Jane asked herself.

    ''If feels a lot better than when he fingered me. I said the same thing in thest round, but this time, it feels even better than the previous round! What is this sorcery!''

    Rudy couldn''t help but chuckle after seeing Jane''s reaction. He focused on her breasts which were bouncing as she moved.

    ''I think I know it now!'' Jane finally realized why she was feeling good. ''His dick is rubbing against my pussy, and it''s teasing me. Why do I enjoy getting tortured like this?!''

    All that wouldn''t have worked if Jane''s cave wasn''t letting out juices to make everything wet and slippery, working as oil or lube, as one would call it.

    "Mnh~" It didn''t take a while for Jane to start moaning.

    ''I don''t know if she is simply sensitive to all this or in the mood. But to be honest, I don''t know what I am trying to say. Because¡­ I am feeling as good as her.''

    "Anh~"

    Earlier, when Rudy first started to pleasure Jane, Jane was holding her moans and didn''t let them out so easily. However, she was moaning shamelessly now without caring for anything. It was as though the only thing she cared about was pleasure.

    ''Dammit! I didn''t know this could feel so good! I am barely managing myself to not let my dick slip inside her thirsty pussy. But wait, even if I do that, I can say it was an ident and continue¡­ no. That would be like a r*pe.''

    For Rudy, intercourse without consent was r*pe. Even when he was with Reina or Angelica, he wouldn''t prate them without their permission.

    ''I still remember that night clearly¡­''

    In his past life, Rudy was r*ped by someone he respected a lot. Sure, he enjoyed it too, but it was his first time, and he was saving it with someone special. He never mentioned that incident to anyone, not even Elise, when she asked if he was a virgin.

    Rudy''s rtionship with that person didn''t change much, but he never went close to her.

    ''I know she regretted her actions, but¡­''

    "Anh~ Mnh~ Nhm~ Anh~!" Jane''s loud moans brought Rudy back to his senses.

    ''Oh shit!'' Rudy was lost in his thoughts, and he forgot about his n.

    Jane started moving her hips virtuously, and her cave juice overflowed.

    A few secondster, Rudy ejacted, marking an end to the 9th round. However, not for Jane.

    ''No, no, no!'' Rudy wanted to stop Jane, but it was already toote.

    "Aanh~!" Jane let out a loud and satisfying moan as she finally orgasmed. She lost all her energy, and she rxed her body byying on top of Rudy.

    Rudy had no way of knowing how close Jane was to orgasm, but he thought he would realize it after Jane''s moans, but he realized it when it was toote.

    ''The only reason why I suggested all that was to leave Jane desperate at the end of the 9th round, but my n failed.''

    Rudy''s dream of having sex with Jane shattered before his eyes. But he didn''t give up yet.

    ''I will make her horny again and fuck her at any cost!''

    Rudy pushed Jane to the side and pinned her down. He looked into her eyes and said, "Time for the tenth round."

    ====

    Two More Chapters Cumming in a Few Hours!

 Chapter 213 Deflowering Jane*

    <h4>Chapter 213 Deflowering Jane*</h4>

    Jane tried to break free from Rudy''s grip, but he had overpowered her.

    "You are¡­. hurting me¡­" she said.

    Rudy noticed tears in Jane''s eyes and let her go.

    ''Oh crap! What was I¡­ going to do? And¡­ why? I no longer feel horny, and my libido has beenpletely sated. I told Jane that the maid round didn''t count, but I have officially ejacted ten times. So¡­''

    Rudy nced at Jane, who was still on the bed in the same position.

    ''So why did I feel so¡­'' Rudy covered his mouth to conceal his gasp. ''Don''t tell me¡­''

    Rudy gulped down and muttered, "I have fallen in love with her?"

    ''But how? And when¡­? Or is it because she looks like Rias? I don''t understand. I have never fallen in love with a girl so quickly.''

    Rudy had one more thing to worry about.

    ''Wait¡­ What if it''s not love and simply lust? That could exin why I want to fuck her so badly, but I was going as far as¡­''

    Jane poked Rudy''s hand and uttered with an innocent look on her face: "What''s wrong? There is still one round left, right?"

    ''This girl¡­ looking at me with such an innocent face and making me crazy¡­! Her charm is crazy effective! Vampires are scary!''

    Rudy once again got on top of Jane and ced his hands on her hands. They both intertwined their fingers and locked their hands, so even if one of them let go, the other would still be grabbing their hands.

    They both looked into each other''s eyes and smiled. But neither of them knew what was going to happen next.

    Rudy''s n had felt, and Jane seemed satisfied with her orgasm from a while ago.

    Jane moved her gaze to Rudy''s snake, which was poking the entrance of her cave, but she didn''t say anything. She had left everything to Rudy to decide what to do next.

    ''She is wet as fuck. If I force my dick in, it should prate her without any problem. But how do I get confirmation from her without asking her directly?''

    Unlike everything Rudy made Jane done so far, Jane had knowledge about sex, and she knew why the two opposite sex indulged in such activities.

    There was no fooling Jane, so even if Rudy asked her directly or indirectly, Jane would know about it.

    In the end, Rudy decided to repeat the 9th round with him at the top. He rubbed his snake against Jane''s cave and continued doing it until he heard Jane''s moan.

    ''Yes! I managed to get her horny again! If I continue just like that and leave her¡ª''

    Suddenly, Jane wrapped her legs around Rudy''s waist and pulled him closer, and that resulted in the tip of his snake entering Jane''s cave.

    "...!" Jane''s eyes widened as she realized what she had done. Her body froze, and she was both scared and nervous at the same time.

    Now, everything depended on Rudy. He could just push it further and me everything on Jane or continue what he was doing so far.

    He decided thetter and kept rubbing his snake at the entrance of Jane''s cave. However, now that the snake''s head had entered the cave once, it was trying to go there again and again.

    "Nhm~ Mnh~" Jane''s moans became louder and more frequent, which was the sign that she was about to orgasm soon.

    Rudy stopped and stared at Jane''s face to see her reaction. And as he had expected, she looked desperate and angry at the same time.

    Rudy took the opportunity to kiss her lips and make her more desperate.

    "Mnh~"

    After the kiss, Rudy let go of Jane''s hands, but Jane gripped her fingers tighter, seemingly trying to stop Rudy.

    Rudy couldn''t help but chuckle after that and kiss her again.

    "Say, Princess¡­" Rudy looked into Jane''s eyes and asked, "Would you give me the honor to deflower you?"

    Jane''s face flushed a little, but she nodded meekly as a yes in response.

    ''Yes! I did it! I fucking did it!''

    Without wasting even a single second, Rudy prated Jane''s wet cave, but only half of his snake managed to get in at once.

    ''She is so tight! I feel like my dick will snap into two if I push it deeper.''

    Rudy looked at Jane''s face, only to find her staring at him with a desperate look on her face.

    ''No sign of pain. That''s good. I will try pushing it deeper.''

    Rudy slowly pushed his snake even deeper and thrust his hips forward in thest to plug her cave.

    "Aaanh~!" Jane pierced her ws into Rudy''s hand, and they started bleeding.

    However, Rudy showed no sign of pain and enjoyed the orgasmic look on Jane''s face.

    As soon as Rudy prated Jane''s wet cave, she orgasmed.

    The feeling was iparable to any of her previous orgasms, and feeling the long hot snake inside of her only served to enhance the pleasure she felt.

    "Aaaahhhhhn~"

    She let out an ear-piercing moan as her legs began to shake. It felt like hot electricity was running through every inch of her body, bringing her endless pleasure.

    And she wasn''t alone in this. Rudy could feel her cave tightening around his snake and massaging it as it spasmed, making him want to burst his load before they even started.

    Not to mention the look of sheer ecstasy on Jane''s face. Just seeing it was enough to make his ego and excitement skyrocket.

    Without waiting for her to exit her orgasmic bliss, Rudy began rocking his hips back and forth, ramming his snake closer and closer to her womb.

    Sounds of flesh pping against each other resounded through the room along with Jane''s moans. Rudy kissed her lips before increasing his pace.

    Jane''s breasts bounced rhythmically with every thrust, giving Rudy an undeniable urge. But their hands were tied together, so the only thing Rudy could do was to keep mming his hips back and forth to give and take as much pleasure as possible.

    ===

    Thanks, @puremichigan, and @IcewaterKat, for the gift!

 Chapter 214 A Vampireâ€™s Cave*

    <h4>Chapter 214 A Vampire''s Cave*</h4>

    It has been a few minutes since Rudy sessfully deflowered Jane, and they had been going on since then.

    Jane was still gripping Rudy''s hand tightly, and his urge to squeeze her bouncy breasts was growing with every thrust.

    After a few minutes, Rudy filled up Jane''s cave.

    "Aaaahhhhhn~"

    ''She was so tight that I came in a few minutes¡­''

    Jane finally let go of Rudy''s hands and moved them to caress his face.

    "That felt so~ good~" she said with an orgasmic look on her face.

    "Me too. Your body is awesome, and your pussy can''t even bepared to anything. I guess vampires are not bad after all," he said with a gin on his face.

    "That was the tenth round," Jane said calmly while looking into Rudy''s eyes.

    "Yeah¡­"

    ''It would really suck if she asks to stop now. I haven''t explored her enough yet!'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Jane pulled Rudy''s face closer and kissed him on the lips before saying, "Your dick is still inside me."

    "Do you want me to take it out?"

    "No. I would rather want you to keep it inside." Jane kissed Rudy again and continued, "Your hot stuff is making my body turn hot. Even though I am a vampire, I feel warm from the inside. This is my first time, and it''s a memorable experience."

    "..."

    "Wouldn''t it be nice if a precious moment couldst longer?" she asked with an alluring gaze and a desperate look on her face.

    "You are absolutely right. A precious moment shouldst forever."

    "How many more times can you shoot inside me?" she asked curiously.

    Rudy kissed her on the lips before replying, "As much time as you want."

    "Then go ahead and fill me up until it starts spilling from my pussy."

    After hearing that, Rudy resumed thrusting his hips again. Now, he had gotten an ''okay'' ticket, and he could fuck her for as long as he wanted.

    ''I will mark her as mine!''

    Rudy grabbed her hips before increasing his pace.

    "Anh~ Amh~ Nh~!" she moaned in pleasure and spread her legs as though she was asking Rudy to go even deeper.

    Jane''s breasts bounced with every thrust, but unlike before, Rudy''s hands were free. Reaching out, he cupped her left tit and massaged it while putting his mouth on the right, sucking and lightly biting her nipple.

    "Aah~ ahh~ ahh~"

    Jane''s melodious voice was like music to his ears, making Rudy want to take things further. His hand slowly left her breast and traveled down her lithe body.

    He traced the ripped fabric covering her willowy waist before making his way down to the gap between her legs, slowly rubbing it as if searching for something.

    And with how much experience he had at this point, it didn''t take him long to find it. He increased the pace of his hand to match that of his hips, rubbing her clit while consistently prating her.

    "Mmmmmgh~" Jane bit her lip, trying to muffle her moans, but to no avail. She simply felt too good to stop herself.

    She was in the heavens, and she wanted to ascend even more.

    Rudy yed with her clit and rubbed his thumb on it with one hand, and grabbed her ripped dress with the other. He used the dress to pull Jane''s body back and forth. And because of that, Jane''s breasts that were stuck between thece of the dress from earlier squeezed them on their own, giving Jane even more pleasure.

    Rudy once again grabbed her by the waist, but this time, he raised her body and pulled her in to explore the deepest part of her cave.

    Soon, Jane''s cave began twitching, and Rudy realized it was the best time to go a little rough on her.

    Rudy increased his speed with every thrust, and Jane''s moans were working as fuel. Still, he didn''t want to tease Jane as he had been doing in the name of orgasm denial. After all, he wouldn''t want her to do him the same thing.

    A few secondster, Jane orgasmed with a loud moan.

    "Yes~!" Her face before and after she orgasmed didn''t change, but it looked more satisfying.

    However, Rudy didn''t stop there. He continued nailing Jane like never before.

    "Anh~! Why are you so good at this~?" she asked while moaning.

    Rudy didn''t reply to her and continued ramming his snake into her now damned cave.

    ''My cum from before and her juice made her cave a little slippery. Now it''s easy to go in and out, but the tightness remains the same.''

    Jane had just orgasmed, and the strength had left her body. She let Rudy use her body to pleasure himself, although she was also receiving the best pleasure in her life.

    But for some reason, she felt like she was losing. Even if he denied her orgasm earlier out of revenge, it didn''t mean she''d ept it lying down.

    Her hands moved up Rudy''s back before tracing his chest, lightly pinching his nipple like he had done to her.

    Her sudden actions caused Rudy to remove his face from her soft marshmallows to look at her in shock. Not missing the opportunity, she agilely wrapped her legs around his back and flipped their positions.

    This time, she was on top. The feeling of riding his snake was entirely different from when she was lying down. She could feel his tip reaching all the way to her womb, bringing her further pleasure.

    "Anh~ Yes~ Yes~ Yes! This feels a lot better~!"

    She pegged him like an experienced cowgirl, although she was simply going with the flow to satisfy her thirst. asionally switching from pure up and down motions to rotating her hips. Combined with the way her cave massaged him and began taking the shape of his snake, Rudy couldn''t hold it anymore.

    "Mmmgh!" He groaned as he let out his load, filling her up once again.

    "Aaanh~ I can feel it~ I can feel your hot stuff filing my womb~"

    Jane had orgasmed three times in total, but she wasn''t done yet. Just like Rudy, vampires seemed to have a strong libido as well.

 Chapter 215 Under the Red Moon*

    <h4>Chapter 215 Under the Red Moon*</h4>

    Even though Rudy filled her up with his hot milk, Jane didn''t stop riding him. It was as though Rudy''s dose made her even more horny. She was shaking her hips at a slow pace as though she wanted to enjoy every second of it.

    It was due to Jane''s technique that Rudy couldn''t stop her from taking the lead. It was an otherworldly experience for both Rudy and Jane, quite literally.

    Jane had orgasmed three times in less than 1 hour, while Rudy ejacted eleven times¡ª but only twice inside Jane.

    As the time passed, both Jane and Rudy got immersed in it, and their sex drive increased instead of decreasing.

    Jane increased her pace and said, "Is it weird that I want this to continue for the entire night?"

    "Not as weird as you getting tighter with every thrust," Rudy replied with a grin on his face.

    "But it feels so good~"

    "Yeah~"

    Jane''s breasts were bouncing as she shook her hips, and Rudy couldn''t help but grab them. He squeezed them gently and pinched her nipples using his thumb and finger. Because of that, Jane got a little tighter.

    "Do you like it when I do this?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    "I like your touch~ I feel happy whenever you touch me. And I feel satisfied when your big dick is inside me~!"

    "Wow. You are not even shy anymore. I like it."

    "I am going to cum~" Jane moaned. "What about you? I like it when we cum together. And the feeling of getting filled up with your hot juice is so thrilling that I want to get filled like that all the time~!"

    Rudy sat up while pulling Jane''s breasts and squeezing them. He sucked her nipples left and right and then pushed her on the bed on her back.

    "Yes~"

    Rudy grabbed Jane by her waist and pulled her body back and forth.

    "More~ More~" she begged.

    Rudy also started moving his hips back and forth and slowly increased his speed as he got close to ejacting.

    Jane started moving her body up and down to make it easy for Rudy to shoot everything inside her.

    However, Rudy wasn''t going to shoot just yet. He wanted to tease Jane and make her more desperate.

    "Why are you not cumming~?" She asked while violently moving her body up and down. "I can''t hold it for much longer~ I want to cum together with you at the same time~"

    "Hold it for one more minute," Rudy said as he increased his speed.

    "No~ You are asking for too much~ I want it now~"

    Rudy could feel Jane''s cave walls clenching his snake from all the sides. She had gotten so tight that it was getting hard for Rudy to move back and forth, but that was his main goal.

    "Don''t you want me to shoot more inside you?" Rudy asked with a mischievous smile on his face.

    "Yes~ Yes~ I do~ I want all of it~"

    Jane was desperate for the one minute to pass, and she was trying her best to hold her orgasm as she wanted Rudy to ejacte together. Rudy knew that Jane wouldn''t cum until he shot his juice inside her, but he had other ns.

    Rudy wasn''t going to cum after one minute, and that would make Jane feel more desperate. That''s when Rudy nned to fill her up to make her as satisfied as possible.

    "Anh~! Anh~! Yes~ It''s about time~ I can''t hold it anymore~" she moaned.

    "Heh!" Rudy smirked at her and said, "I was joking. I won''t shoot unless you beg even more."

    "No~ Give it to me~ Or I will die~" She moaned loudly.

    At that exact moment, Rudy released everything inside Jane''s thirsty cave, and Jane ended up orgasming at the same time.

    "Aaanh~ Yes~ It''s feeling me up~ Keep shooting it inside me~"

    Jane''s entire body twitched as her cave swallowed each and every drop of Rudy''s juice.

    Rudy scoffed and grinned after seeing the orgasmic and satisfied look on Jane''s face.

    "I will pull it out now," he said as he tried to pull out his snake from her cave.

    "No~!" Jane once again wrapped her legs around Rudy and said, "Keep it inside. You said you can continue for as long as I want."

    Rudy squinted his eyes at Jane and said, "If you say it with a face like that¡­ I will start humping you again."

    "I don''t mind~ I don''t want it to stop~ Keep ravaging me until you are satisfied~"

    After hearing those words, Rudy once again started moving his hips slowly. He could feel his juice getting mixed inside Jane''s cave, and it was working as a lube.

    ''Why is she so tight? I can''t just get enough of it! Vampires are awesome!"

    Just like Jane, Rudy didn''t want to stop yet. He wanted to keep railing Jane for a bit longer, and Jane wanted Rudy to nail her for forever.

    "Yes~ Yes~ Harder~ Go deeper~ More~ More~" she moaned.

    Once again, the room was filled with Jane''s moans. She had gotten sensitive, and her sexy moans were the proof.

    A few minutester, she ended up orgasming again. However, she wasn''t done yet.

    Rudy slowed down as Jane had just orgasmed, and he wanted to give her some time before recovering. But Jane didn''t want that.

    She climbed on top of Rudy and pulled him close to her. Her fangs elongated before she lowered herself, biting into his neck.

    Rudy''s snake didn''t even have a chance to calm down before it started raging again. He had no clue why he always became more horny after the vampire bite.

    She sucked his blood and continued shaking her hips vigorously. Not only that, but she herself had be a beast.

    To Jane, blood sucking was the best experience until she experienced the feeling of the kiss and now sex. Currently, Jane was having sex while sucking Rudy''s blood.

    She spread her vampire wings and covered Rudy''s body inside them while wrapping her legs around his back.

    That position was a ritual in vampires, which was called soul and body binding between two people. Knowingly or unknowingly, on the first night of the red moon week, Jane and Rudy got married.

 Chapter 216 Vampires Lust

    Chapter 216 Vampire''s Lust

    Jane and Rudy stayed in the ritual position for minutes, and neither of them stopped what they were doing.

    Jane''s fangs were still buried under Rudy''s neck, her hands were wrapped around his neck and back, her legs were wrapped around his waist, and her vampire wings had covered him inside.

    Jane had been sucking Rudy''s blood for minutes while shaking her hips back and forth without even stopping to check on Rudy. While Rudy didn''t mind that at all. In fact, he was enjoying it as the sensation was making him more excited.

    However, if Rudy was a normal human and he was spending the night with Jane, he would have died by now.

    ''She is wild! Like super wild!'' Rudy uttered inwardly, ''I can''t imagine how wild she can get when she is rough.''

    A few minutester, Rudy couldn''t hold it anymore and ended up releasing his load inside Jane''s tight cave. Only then she let go of Rudy and let out a loud moan that he was dying to hear.

    "Aanh~ Yes~ Another one~ Fill me up~" She moaned.

    Jane couldn''t endure the pleasure and ended up orgasming once again. She rxed her body but kept her hands and legs wrapped around Rudy.

    Rudy noticed his blood on Jane''s juicy lips and asked, "Which one do you like more?"

    "Hmm?"

    "My blood or my cum?" he asked with a grin on his face.

    "That''s very tough to decide. I can''t choose between them."

    "Answer fast, or I will pull my dick out," Rudy threatened.

    "No~ You can''t do that~!"

    "Then answer."

    Jane licked the remaining blood from her lips and said, "I like your blood more."

    "May I ask why?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "I can drink your blood for as long as I want, while your¡­ cum onlysts a few sips," Jane answered with a flushed face. Seemingly feeling embarrassed to say the dirty words.

    "Fair enough."

    Rudy''s libido was ready for further action and adventure. His snake wanted to explore Jane''s cave even more.

    The two once again switched positions, with Jane on all fours and Rudy behind her. Without hesitation, he once again prated his snake inside of her.

    "Ohhhhh~"

    The first thrust was just the beginning. Rudy didn''t show mercy this time, pounding her as hard as he could without hurting her.

    Her boobs jiggled wildly. Her pliant ass rippled with every thrust. Seeing it, Rudy couldn''t help himself.

    ''I have never done this before, but I think Jane might like this. Not to mention, I don''t have to worry about going all out like I usually do.''

    Even though Angelica was a ghost, she was a ghost of a human. Unlike Jane, who was from an A crisp p rang out, causing her ass cheek to redden slightly. Jane was slightly shocked. She expected it to hurt, but her body weed it, shivering in pleasure.

    Rudy was anxious because he was afraid of Jane''s reaction. He didn''t want to ruin the mood, that could leave him hanging alone for the rest of the night.

    "Mmmng~ more~"

    However, much to his surprise, Jane liked it.

    ''Damn! She got tighter!''

    Smack!

    Rudy spanked her once again.

    "Ohhhhhh~"

    Since she had a positive response, Rudy decided to test his luck. He reached out his arm, grabbing a handful of her long silver hair before pulling it. Her head snapped back, forcing her to look up at him as he pounded her from behind.

    "Yes~ Yes~ I like it~" she moaned out loud and puckered her lips at Rudy while staring at him with a desperate look on her face.

    Rudy moved his other hand to Jane''s neck and pulled her up further before sealing her lips with his.

    "Mnh~" They kissed as their hips continued to do their work.

    The unbridled ecstasy on her face made his snake pulsate, threatening to spurt more of his milk into her cave.

    Rolling her onto her back, Rudy grabbed her legs and hoisted them onto his shoulders. In this position, he could prate her even further.

    "Yes~ Keep going~ Harder~ Deeper~"

    Jane''s boobs bounced in front of Rudy''s eyes, and he couldn''t hold his urge to y with them. He squeezed them with his hands andter pinched her nipples as he continued mming his hips back and forth into her cave.

    "Aanh~ I am going to¡ª!~!"

    Her tongue hung out of her mouth, her eyes rolled back, and she was cumming.

    Jane might''ve been a vampire whose sexual stamina outssed many others, but after so many intense orgasms with Rudy, she was already starting to tire out.

    Her mind was in a wondend of pleasure, floating in the clouds, but before she could drift off to dreand, she heard a voice that came like a seductive devil.

    "Did you think we were done already?"

    Rudy turned her on her side, grabbing one leg and lifting it in the air as he continued to pound her.

    "We aren''t done yet at all. Not by a long shot."

    He once again grabbed her boobs into his hand, pinching her nipple and slightly twisting it.

    "Nngh~ Mmh~ Aahhnn~!"

    Jane was barely conscious. Her mind was nk, her only thoughts being pleasure. Her body had lost any other feeling, only focusing on the hot snake sliding in and out of her cave and the white milk that dripped out of it.

    Rudy had a mischievous smile on his face as he watched her. His other hand that wasn''t pleasuring her boobs snuck its way past her cave towards another unused entrance.

    Realizing what was about to happen, Jane slightly woke up from her daze

    entirely different race able to endure rough things.

    Smack!

    "W-wait! That''s~!"

    But she was toote. His finger slipped into her second hole uninhibited. It was a new kind of pleasure Jane hadn''t felt before, and as Rudy slowly added a few more fingers, a sense of pain joined as well.

    "I never did this before, so this would be my first time as well," Rudy said and plunged his wet snake inside another cave.

    "Wha¡ª!~!"

    As it was wet and mixed with their juices, it entered inside easily without much effort. But oddly enough, Jane weed it. The mixture of pain and pleasure only made her feel better.

    "I am going to fuck you senseless!"

 Chapter 217 Falling in Love

    Chapter 217Falling in Love*

    Rudy was lying naked on the bed, while Jane was on top of him, still wearing her ripped dress. His snake was inside her cave, but it was overflowing. Seemingly, he had filled her up dozens of times.

    "How many hours have passed?" Rudy asked as he twirled his finger with Jane''s silver hair.

    "I don''t know. I stopped caring about everything and only focused on you," Jane replied in a calm and low voice. She was tired but not exhausted.

    "Are you satisfied?" he asked with a hint of curiosity in his voice.

    "What about you? All this was to relieve your libido. Has it satisfied itself?" Jane asked back. She didn''t want to answer the question, so she dropped everything on Rudy.

    "Your body and you are so amazing that I don''t think I will ever have enough of them. And don''t forget that it was you who asked me to continue, so tell me¡­" Rudy raised Jane''s face with her chin and asked, "Are you satisfied?"

    Jane stared into Rudy''s eyes and got lost in them. She had fallen for Rudy so badly that she had forgotten about everything, including the fact that she not only had sex with but also married her brother-inw.

    She smiled at Rudy and said, "You have be so strong and dominating¡­"

    She said it without realizing it. Long story short, she was drunk on Rudy''s blood and cum. And Rudy had a faint guess that she would forget everything that happened tonight. However, he was certain that she wouldn''t forget her first night with Rudy. After all, it was an unforgettable experience for both of them.

    "What''s with that remark? I asked you a question."

    Jane took out her tongue and sarcastically said, "I won''t answer."

    "If you don''t answer, I will pull my dick out of your damped pussy," Rudy said with a grin on his face.

    "Go ahead."

    "Wow. So you are satisfied, after all. And as soon as you are pleased, you no longer care about me or anything else," Rudymented. "I guess that''s how princesses are."

    "Why do you always bring this up. How I act or what I do has nothing to do with me being a princess."

    "That''s obviously a lie. I know enough to judge a person by how they act, and you, my thirsty vampire, sure act as spoiled as a princess," he asserted with little to no sign of sarcasm on his face.

    "Do you¡­ truly think of me as a princess?" Jane asked in a low voice while averting her gaze.

    ''Huh? What''s with her all of a sudden? She looks sad. Did I say something wrong or touch a sensitive topic?'' Rudy panicked inwardly.

    "Is that a trick question?" Rudy asked awkwardly.

    "Just answer me honestly. If you do, I will tell you everything you need to know."

    "Well¡­ you are without a doubt beautiful, in fact, one of the most beautiful girls I have ever seen. Your body is perfect from all the angles, as though the god has perfectly carved you. Your breasts size is perfect for my hand, as though they were made so I could squeeze them. Your mouth and your fangs are awesome."

    "Your tongue when you kiss me reminds me of my first kiss every time you kiss me. Not to mention how my dick perfectly fits in your mouth. Your waist is exactly my type, and your pussy¡ª oh god, I have no words to describe how my dick felt in your pussy."

    Without stopping, Rudy continued, "Your thighs are so soft and thick that I want to get my head crushed between them. Your tender yet strong hands, when they gripped me, reminded me of the shackles, making me paralyzed. Your fangs when you buried them inside me and the feeling when you sucked my blood was akin to getting my soul sucked out of my body."

    "Your voice which is normally so haughty, turned meek so suddenly, totally opposite to your sweet and sexy moans. Your entire existence is so charming that I dare say you are fit to be called a Goddess."

    Rudy had no idea why he told Jane all his inner thoughts, but he wanted Jane to know how he saw her. Now, what''s left was Jane''s reaction.

    Jane stared at Rudy without a dumbfounded look on her face, seemingly unable toprehend what she had just heard. No one had ever praised her like that, and she had no idea how to react to it.

    Her face immediately went red like never before, and she hid it by pressing it against Rudy''s chest.

    "Uhh¡­ I don''t know what you are doing, but should I take it as you are happy?" Rudy asked calmly.

    She looked at him with her face flushed to her pointy ears. Flustered, she said, "I asked you if you truly saw me as a princess! Why did you have to say all that stuff!"

    "Every word I said was true. And why are you so hung up on the ''princess'' anyway?" Rudy furrowed his brows and asserted, "Mind you, everything would have turned out the same even if you weren''t a princess."

    Jane smiled after hearing that and kissed Rudy on the lips. But she didn''t stop there.

    Rudy''s snake, which was still inside Jane''s flooded cave, twitched after seeing Jane''s smiling face.

    "Oh? It seems someone is still not satisfied," Jane remarked and sat up to feel his snake even deeper.

    "Mnh~" she moaned quietly.

    They both looked into each other''s eyes but didn''t say anything until Jane asked, "Can you still continue? I think you ejacted 39 times tonight, including the ten times before we¡­ started this."

    "I can shoot it 50 more times if you want me to. So yes, I can continue."

    "Well, then¡­" Jane raised her hands and said, "Please take this dress off me. It''s very ufortable when I move."

    Rudy ripped the dress into pieces without even touching it. He looked at Jane''s naked body and instantly fell in love with her.

    ''The image of Jane revealing her beautiful and naked figure was buried into my mind, hypnotizing me and making me unable to move my eyes off her.''

    ''I might havemitted the sin of sleeping with my sister-inw, but I don''t and never will regret what I did with her tonight.''

    Rudy copped the feel of Jane''s breasts and said, "Get your hips shaking."

    "It''s so big~" Jane orgasmed the moment Rudy started moving.

    "Wow. You are still tight as you were during the first time¡­"

    Rudy couldn''t control his hips, and he started thrusting them up and down.

    "Mm~ Nm~ Yes~ Yes~ Keep going~" Jane moaned.

    Rudy ced his hands on Jane''s hips and said, "You are supposed to move too."

    "I can''t~ Pin me down and continue to fuck me~"

    Rudy gently pushed Jane to the side but made sure to keep his snake inside her cave.

    "Aanh~"

    "This is¡­ incredible." Rudy gently started thrusting his hips back and forth while Jane tried her best to hold her moans.

    She covered her mouth and moaned, "Mm nn mnh nn~"

    "Why are you holding your moans? Keep moaning, and please my ears."

    Jane wrapped her legs around Rudy''s waist and said, "You can go harder and ravage me inside out~"

    "I will dly ept that offer." Rudy grabbed Jane by her waist and raised her body so he could thrust faster and deeper. "I will go rough, okay?"

    Jane nodded in response and spread her legs as though she was weing Rudy''s snake into her wet cave.

    Rudy adjusted Jane''s body and inlined with his snake. Then, she started moving her body back and forth as he thrust his hips at a steady pace.

    "Anm~" Jane had already started feeling good even though Rudy hadn''t gotten to the rough part yet.

    "You can¡­ go rough¡­" she said, seemingly reminding Rudy in case he forgot about it due to the pleasure.

    Rudy raised his brows and said, "Someone has taken a liking to the rough y."

    "Of course, I did. It feels incredible¡­" she said with a flushed face. "That''s why go as hard as you can."

    "How about you ask for it nicely?" Rudy teased with a grin on his face.

    Jane stared at Rudy in disbelief as though she couldn''t believe Rudy was being a sadist even while having sex.

    "Please¡­ pound my pussy. Fill me up with your big dick~ Ravage me inside out and mark me with your thick cum~"

    Jane''s cave had be so wet and slippery that Rudy''s snake could easily go in and out. However, the tightness of the cave remained the same.

    The walls of Jane''s cave trapped Rudy''s snake every time it tried to go deeper. The walls of her cave clenched Rudy''s snake from all the sides as though it didn''t want it to go out. But every time Rudy''s snake went in and out, her cave weed it with even more tightness.

    "Nnm~" she moaned and started shaking her hips. "I love this~"

    "You are getting tighter every second," Rudy stated. "Are you about to cum?"

    "Ah~ Mn~ Yes~ Yes~ Give me more~" Jane''s moans were making Rudy more and more excited. They sounded slutty, but they also sounded desperate and thirsty for more even though she earlier said she was satisfied.

    "Yes! Yes~ Yes~!"

    Rudy was still having a hard time believing that he was having sex with a vampire. He also felt a guilty pleasure when doing it with Jane because she was his sister-inw. However, that''s what made their situation more exciting.

    A few minutester, they both orgasm at the same time. But Jane passed out from the pleasure.

    "..." Rudy caressed Jane''s face and closed his eyes after muttering, "I miss my home."

    When Rudy opened his eyes again, he found himself sleeping on the bed of his room.

 Chapter 218 A Sweet Nightmare

    Chapter 218A Sweet Nightmare

    Rudy opened his eyes and saw a familiar ceiling. Conflicted, he blinked a couple of times before sitting up on the bed and ncing around to realize he was indeed in his room.

    "What the fuck?" That was the first thing toe out of his mouth.

    "Don''t tell me all that was a dream?! No, no. There is no way." Rudy checked his body and found himself naked.

    "Did I¡­ teleport back home?" Rudy wondered. "I do remember saying I miss home before I drifted to sleep."

    Rudy got up from the bed and left his room, forgetting that he was butt naked.

    "I didn''t realize I could teleport between worlds. But¡­" Rudy raised his brows in confusion and muttered, "Jane was on top of me, so she should have teleported with me as well, right?"

    After realizing Jane might be in his house, he hurried downstairs and rushed to Reba''s room, but it was empty.

    "Has mom not returned from her shift yet? She did gote, so maybe she is doing extra hours to make up for it?"

    "I don''t have my phone either, and I am sure she must have tried to contact me."

    Rudy checked the remaining rooms to look for Jane, but she was nowhere to be seen.

    "Maybe Jane couldn''t teleport with me? But I can''t be certain! I have to take a look around to confirm it!"

    Rudy rushed to his room to get dressed, but he couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched.

    "Wait, if I was able to teleport out, can I also teleport back to the vampire world without waiting for the full moon?" Rudy asked himself.

    Rudy tried to teleport there, but he couldn''t.

    "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!" he yelled at the top of his lungs. "What if Jane feels betrayed? She would think I used her body to satisfy my lust and threw her aside."

    "Dammit!" He punched the wall, but he soon regretted that.

    He was looking at the ground and punched the wall in anger. He gulped nervously, assuming the wall would be shattered into pieces, but much to his surprise, when he looked up, the wall was perfectly fine. Instead, Rudy''s fist had started bleeding, followed by intense pain.

    "Wha..t?" He looked at his fist with a confused look on his face. "How?"

    Rudy was so shocked after seeing the blooding out of his fist that he forgot about the pain. But he couldn''t endure it for long.

    He fell to his knees and muttered, "Could it be that¡­ that Jane stole my powers? No, that''s not possible."

    Rudy shook his head and said, "If that was the case, I wouldn''t have teleported back here."

    "What are you doing?" a familiar voice asked.

    Rudy jerked his head to the voice to see Angelica standing in the doorway of his room.

    Rudy got up and hugged her tightly before saying, "Thank fuck. I don''t care if I lose my powers, but I didn''t want to lose the ability to be able to see and touch you."

    That showed how Rudy cared more about his lovers rather than his powers.

    Angelica hugged Rudy back and said, "You haven''t lost your powers."

    "Huh?"

    Angelica looked Rudy in the eyes and said with a serious look on her face: "You are in a dream."

    "What?!" Rudy eximed.

    "You are currently dreaming," Angelica repeated herself.

    "What do you mean?! I am in my room, and you are in front of me. I can touch and feel you. Heck, I am having a conversation with you. How can this be a dream?!"

    Angelica pointed her gaze at the closed window in Rudy''s room and said, "Why don''t you look outside the window."

    "..." Rudy was both curious and anxious. But he reluctantly decided to do what Angelica asked him to do.

    However, when he opened the window, there was nothing outside. All he could see was the never-ending space with no light.

    "What''s going on?"

    "As I said, this is a dream." Angelica closed the window and held Rudy''s hand¡ª which was bleeding¡ª in her hands. "You can control everything in your dreams. Just thinking of your wound getting healed, and it shall get healed."

    Rudy looked at his hand, and it had already started healing.

    "Okay. Now I have more questions." RUdy sat on the bed and asked, "What''s going on? I mean¡­. Why am I here? And¡­ are you truly Angelica?"

    Rudy inspected Angelica from head to toe, and she indeed looked like Angelica. However, she was acting differently.

    "Why are you acting¡­ distant?"

    Angelica spread her arms while pointing at the things in the room and said, "This is where I live."

    "Hmm?"

    "When I am inside your body, this is how I perceive things. Currently, you are sleeping, and your eyes are closed, and that''s why everything is dark outside. I see what you see from your eyes through the window."

    "Oh¡­"

    "I don''t know why your house. When I entered your body for the first time, it was already there. I am notining, but you now know why my voice sometimes sounds different when I am inside your body."

    "I see¡­"

    Rudy touched his bed and other things to understand how it all worked. But he was more eager to know about Angelica.

    "Why do you¡­ don''t get me wrong, you look exactly the same. But the Angelica I know is touchy and a pervert. While you haven''t done anything Angelica would," he said with an awkward smile on his face.

    "I am Angelica. Your Angelica."

    Rudy squinted his eyes and asked, "Are you angry about something?"

    Angelica shrugged her shoulders and replied, "Who knows?"

    "Oh, so you are sulking too." Rudy pulled Angelica close to him and sat her on hisp.

    As Rudy had expected, Angelica tried to break free and get off hisp, but Rudy easily overpowered her and pinned her on the bed.

    "Tell me. Why are you pouting?"

    Angelica turned her face to the side and said, "I hate you."

 Chapter 219 Angry Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 219 Angry Ghost</h4>

    Rudy looked at Angelica and tried to make eye contact with her, but she kept averting her gaze to the side.

    "I can''t even tell if you are joking or not with the serious expression you have on your face. But either way, it hurts when you say that." Rudy bumped his head onto Angelica''s forehead and muttered, "Why would you say such a cruel thing to me?"

    "You are the one who did that to me first," Angelica yelled without looking at Rudy.

    "What do you mean? I truly have no idea what you are referring to me. So please, tell me and let me clear this misunderstanding," Rudy said in a calm voice.

    "You ignored me even though I kept yelling your name!"

    "When¡­?" Rudy asked with a curious and puzzled look on his face. "I don''t remember hearing your voice. Wait... when did you wake up, and for how long have you been awake?"

    "I woke up after you crashed the party in the royal pce," Angelica answered. "I was so anxious when you challenged the Vampire Monarch to fight. But I was d when everything turned out well."

    "You were awake all this time? Why did you say so? And why did you nevere out of my body?" he asked eagerly.

    "I did. I tried calling your name again and again, but you never listened to me."

    "I swear on mother''s name that I didn''t hear your voice," he said with a serious look on his face.

    Angelica felt betrayed and thought Rudy was ignoring her this all time. She was alone in the house and kept yelling his name, only to get no response. She was scared and anxious that Rudy had fed up with her.

    However, after realizing Rudy had never heard her, she felt relieved that she wasn''t getting ignored. He even proved it by swearing on Rebeca''s name, and she knew better than anyone how much he held Rebeca dear. And that he would never lie if Reba was involved."

    "I¡­" Angelica finally made eye contact with Rudy and showed him her teary eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I tried to get out of your body, but I couldn''t. I was trapped. I was scared. I¡­ felt exactly the same as how I felt when I was trapped in that tunnel."

    Rudy smiled bitterly and uttered, "Don''t worry. I am here now. Everything is fine, and I would never let anything happen to you."

    Rudy recalled his promise to Angelica, where he said he would never let her feel alone, but without even knowing it, he failed to fulfill that promise.

    "I was the one who pulled your consciousness here as soon as you fell asleep. Otherwise, I would have spent 15 days and nights yelling your name without you ever hearing me. I would have been trapped here without feeling your touch and embracing you."

    "All this time, I was thinking that you were still asleep since you sometimes still a lot."

    Angelica moved her hand to Rudy''s face and pulled his cheeks. She smiled and said, "It feels as real as it feels when I touch you in the real world."

    "Yeah."

    Angelica yed with Rudy''s face and hair with a happy face.

    "Maybe you couldn''te out of my body because it''s another world?" Rudy wondered.

    "What does that have to do with anything?"

    "Basically, our world has a frequency of energy flowing around, and you are linked to that with my body. And this world has a different set of frequencies which is unable to link you," Rudy exined.

    "I don''t understand a thing you said. But in short, I can''te out of your body as soon as you are in the vampire world?"

    "Yes." Rudy nodded before saying, "But I think I might be able to change that frequency with the help of the vampire''s powers. I don''t know how to do that, but magic can do anything, and I can do the impossible with my power."

    "I will talk this out with Virgil and find a solution. After all, I can''t spend a day without yourments and remarks," he added with a soft chuckle.

    "I was watching everything, you know?" she said with a knowing look on her face. "I saw how you seduced Jane and fucked her."

    "Well¡­ I won''t deny that since that''s what I did. But¡­ it felt awesome¡­" Rudy recalled the pleasure.

    "I know that. You might not have been able to hear me, but I could hear you crisp and clear. And I am sure youpared my body with her too," she remarked.

    "I won''t deny that either. But I couldn''t help it. The other girls in my harem are humans, and you are the only one who is¡­ a supernatural entity. And you can''t deny a vampire''s charm,e on."

    "You are a big big pervert¡­"

    "I have only heard about the vampires in the stories, and after finding out they really exist, I was mind blown. You know, all this feels like a big dream, and that''s a scary thought, not going to lie. I don''t want to wake up and find myself in the hospital, realizing that I created all that to cure my boredom."

    All of Angelica''s anger and sadness vanished after hearing that. She pulled his face close and kissed him on the lips before pinning him down on the bed.

    "What are you doing?"

    Angelica licked her lips seductively and said, "I haven''t tasted you for over a day. Don''t you think it''s about time you give me some love?"

    "Oh, great. Pervy Angelica is back."

    "Did you miss her?" Angelica asked with a grin on her face.

    "Very much."

    Rudy was already naked, so Angelica quickly stripped herself and said, "I will make you admit that my body feels better than some horny vampire."

    Rudy couldn''t help but chuckle after hearing that.

    ''Ghost versus Vampires is inevitable, I guess,'' he thought.

    After that, Rudy spent a few hours pleasuring Angelica. But when he fell asleep in the dream, he opened his eyes in the vampire world.

    However, he regretted waking up because Jane''s maid and Virgil were standing in front of the bed, and they had seen Jane and Rudy naked on top of each other.

 Chapter 220 Disastrous Morning

    <h4>Chapter 220 Disastrous Morning</h4>

    Rudy had an unforgettable night with Jane, but it didn''t end there. He spent quality time with Angelica in a dream too. It was the best night of his life, and nothing could have gone wrong, or so Rudy thought until he woke up and saw Virgil and the maid standing in front of them.

    Rudy thought of covering Jane, but it was toote. They had seen everything, including Jane''s naked body and the bloodstains on the bedsheet¡ª although most of the stains were from Rudy''s blood.

    "...!" Rudy choked on his breaths, and he didn''t know what to say or do. It was truly a messed-up scenario, and never in his wildest dream had Rudy thought he would encounter such a disastrous situation.

    Firstly, Jane was Viril''s granddaughter, who was naked on the bed with Rudy. Even in a normal family, that could have caused huge trouble. Secondly, Jane was a princess, and Rudy was a nobody. Thirdly, Jane was a vampire, and Rudy was a human. Fourthly, Jane was Rias'' sister and Rudy''s sister-inw; and that situation was the worst of all.

    Even in the human world, that could cause a bloodbath between two parties. It was considered cheating and betrayal.

    Sure, Rias wasn''t awake yet, and she wasn''t aware of all that, but Virgil now knew everything.

    Even though Rudy was powerful and he had proved his strength in the battlest night in the arena, what he did with Jane was morally and legally uneptable.

    Rudy has always been sensitive whenever ites to rtionships, whether it be his rtionship with others or others'' rtionships with him. He admired every bond and respected it.

    Last night, when Rudy broke all the boundaries of his rtionship with Jane and deflowered her with his snake, he said that he wouldn''t regret doing that. And he was still stubborn in his words.

    However, how was he going to exin everything to Virgil? He could use his power to assert dominance over Virgil, but that wasn''t a solution to the problem.

    Rudy wanted Virgil to acknowledge his rtionship with Jane as he did with his rtionship with Rias. That was, of course, to make Jane happy.

    After falling in love with a girl, the only thing that mattered to Rudy was her happiness. And if Rudy did something to Virgil, that would surely not make her happy.

    Rudy was ready to fight anyone to prove his love for Jane, but everyone who had witnessed the demonstration of his power in the area already knew that he would win.

    Rudy wanted to do many things, including getting off the bed at the very least. However, Jane was on top of him, and she was gripping him tightly.

    "Uhh¡­"

    "After the party ended, I came to check up on Jane since she never returned. I asked her personal maid, and she said Jane was sleeping, which was abnormal since Jane would never throw away her duty as a princess to be present at the party. So I decided to check up on her, but the maid stopped me. And then¡­ I see this¡­" Virgil shook his head in disbelief.

    There was disappointment in Virgil''s voice, and he sounded sad.

    "I¡­"

    Rudy tried to say something, but Virgil turned to the maid and said, "Bring him clothes to wear, and take care of Jane after he leaves."

    "Yes, my king!" The maid was shivering, and she was visibly shaken.

    ''She was given one order by Jane, and she failed to fulfill it,'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''I don''t know what would happen to her as a punishment, but she seems scared. And it''s not her fault, to be honest.''

    Virgil nced at Rudy from the corner of his eyes and said, "I want to have a talk with you. Come meet me when you are ready."

    Rudy didn''t say anything in response, but Virgil already knew the answer.

    After ring at Rudy, Virgil left the room without closing the door.

    The maid nced at Rudy and hurriedly left the room before closing the door.

    "..." Rudy looked at Jane, who was still fast asleep in her arms, and muttered, "I am not scared or anything, but I am worried about our future rtionship."

    "Honestly speaking, I am in the wrong here, and what I did was absolutely wrong. There were many other ways to do it, but not much time. Maybe things could have turned out differently if I hadn''t given in to temptation," he sighed.

    ''My libido had sated, and there was no need to fuck Jane. But I wanted to fuck her. Last night, the only thing in my mind was to fuck her and make her mine. And I don''t regret what I did. But what about Jane? I basically seduced her and left her desperate in the end. Sure, I did get her permission, but that was all my doing.''

    "I wonder if she feels the same as me. Or would she ask me to forget what happenedst night? Even if she asks me that, there is no way I can do that. At the very least, I will add her to my harem and convince her that I love her."

    Rudy recalled his thoughts from the dream.

    ''What if she thinks I used her body to satisfy my lust?''

    Rudy had decided to make things clear with Jane and confess his feelings as soon as she woke up. But he didn''t have much time.

    "I should wake her up." Rudy gently stroked Jane''s hair and whispered in her ears:

    "Wake up, princess. We are in trouble."

    Jane''s eyelids slightly moved, but she didn''t wake up.

    Rudy shook her hand and patted her back, to which Jane turned her face to the other side while muttering, "Five more minutes, Niti¡­"

    ''I assume that''s her maid''s name?''

    Rudy shook Jane again, but this time a little harder.

    "Wake up, or I stuff my dick in your mouth."

    Jane''s ears twitched, and she raised her head to look at Rudy. She stared at him with squinted eyes and blinked a couple of times as her vision got cleared.

    "Good morning, princess," Rudy greeted her with a smile on his face.

    Jane''s face slowly turned red to her ears as she yelled, "W-Wa-What the hell is going on?!"

 Chapter 221 Why. Why? Why?!

    <h4>Chapter 221 Why. Why? Why?!</h4>

    Jane jumped to the other side of the bed in surprise and red at Rudy.

    "What''s with this reaction?" Rudy asked.

    "W-Wh-What are you doing on my bed?!" she yelled.

    Rudy didn''t reply and looked at her twin mountains.

    "..." Jane followed Rudy''s gaze and looked down to find herself naked. "...!"

    "Why am I¡ª" she stopped when she saw Rudy was naked too, and his snake waved her good morning upon looking.

    "Why are you hard, and what happened¡ª" She once again stopped on her words when she saw several bloodstains on the bedsheet.

    "No way¡­" she ced her hand on her cave and pressed it to feel the aching pain.

    "Did we¡­" she gulped down nervously and asked, "Did we do it?"

    "You seriously don''t remember anything?" Rudy asked with a judging look, but he was hiding sadness and disappointment behind his face.

    "I don''t¡­ I came back from the party and then¡­ I¡­" Jane''s face flushed as she recalled everything. She immediately covered her face with her hands and refused to look at Rudy''s face.

    Rudy smirked from the corner of his lips and said, "From your reaction, it seems that you remembered everything."

    Jane peeked from the gap between her fingers and meekly asked, "I can''t believe we did that."

    "Did it feel good?"

    "Of course not! I only did it to help you!" Jane retorted.

    "Is that so?" Rudy grinned and uttered, "You were moaning quite loudly, though. You also kept begging me to keep my dick inside you and fuck your harder."

    "I only said that to make you feel good!"

    "Oh?" Rudy pulled Jane close to him using telekinesis and sat her on hisp.

    Jane tried to run away, but she was no match for Rudy.

    "What are you doing?! You can''t do this to me! I am a princess!" she yelled while avoiding eye contact with Rudy.

    "You see¡­" Rudy blew some hot air on Jane''s pointy ear and whispered, "I want to feel good again. So will you spread your legs for me?"

    "No! Of course, no! That was only a one-time thing. Don''t get the wrong idea or think highly of¡­Yourself¡­"

    Jane identally looked into Rudy''s eyes while retorting, and she couldn''t lie further.

    She hugged him and buried and muttered, "It felt good."

    Rudy gently smiled at her and hugged her back, but Jane red at him and said, "Don''t touch me."

    "Why?"

    "You are not allowed to touch me."

    "Why?"

    "Because that was a one-time thing, and it''s never going to happen again," she said with a serious look on her face.

    "Why?"

    "I did that to help you."

    "Why?"

    "Because it was my fault you are stuck in this world even though you wanted to leave," she said in a low voice.

    "Why?"

    "Because¡­ I didn''t want you to go¡­" she muttered meekly.

    With every answer, Jane''s voice and face turned meek. She was weak against Rudy, and she had realized that. That''s why, she wanted to stay away from him; otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to go back to her usual self.

    "Why did you not want me to leave?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "For Rias'' sake."

    "Did you seriously believe that?" Rudy said in a neutral tone.

    Now that everything had settled, Rudy wanted Jane to realize her selfishness and feelings.

    "What do you mean? As I saidst night, Rias would have been sad if she found out you came to visit her but left. Why else would I stop you?" she asked Rudy with a confused look on her face.

    "If you truly stopped me for Rias''s sake, why were you so desperate? Why did you want to drink my blood? Why did you want to kiss me?"

    "T-That''s because it was the only way¡­" she stuttered and averted her gaze while replying.

    SIGH!

    Rudy shook her head at Jane in disbelief and said," Jane."

    "..." Jane didn''t look at Rudy and still avoided making eye contact with him.

    "Jane, look me in the eyes. I have something important to tell you," he said in a demanding tone.

    Jane reluctantly looked into Rudy''s eyes. Her face seemed like she was about to cry at any given second. It looked exactly the same as a guilty criminal would look at the judge to plead for forgiveness.

    "I have the power to read minds," Rudy uttered with a straight face.

    "Hmm? What is that supposed to¡ª"

    Before Jane could finish what she was saying, Rudy interrupted her and said, "I can read people''s thoughts. And I have been reading or rather, hearing everything you thought after we shared senses in the chamber of the valley."

    "...." Jane''s mind stopped working, and she lost all her senses, including the ability to think.

    "I also heard how you prefer to kiss me rather than suck my blood," he added.

    "..." Jane was unable toprehend the situation, and even if she did, she had no idea how to handle everything.

    Rudy exposed Jane''s deepest and darkest secrets without even revealing them. They both knew what he was talking about, and only one word was enough.

    Rudy patiently waited for Jane to speak. And after waiting for a minute, she looked him in the eyes and asked, "So you wereughing inside at my silly thoughts and making fun of me."

    "I knew you would say that. And no, I didn''t do that. Why would Iugh or make fun of someone''s honest thoughts?" he wondered solemnly. "If it was me in your head, I would be thinking the same thing. There is nothing to be embarrassed about, believe me."

    Rudy said that tofort Jane, but it backfired, and she got angry. She got off Rudy''sp and started crying out loud.

    "Why would you do that. I thought you were different from others. I thought I could be friends with you, but you turned out to be the same. What did I do to deserve this life? I try my best and do everything earnestly, without even wanting anything in return, so why can''t I be normal like others?!"

    "..."

    "I just want to be loved!" she bellowed.

    Behind her haughty, meek, and cheeky personality, Jane was hiding the saddest moments of her life. She had sealed them all this time, but the seal broke loose, not because of Rudy but the overbearing pain she had been suffering for years.

    ====

    The second chapter will be out in a few hours.

 Chapter 222 Jane and Rudy

    <h4>Chapter 222 Jane and Rudy</h4>

    Jane had been crying for over a minute, but Rudy couldn''t give her a shoulder to cry. Still, he tried.

    He moved his hand and ced it on Jane''s shoulder, but she pped his hand and yelled, "Don''t touch me!"

    The emotions Jane put behind those words stung RUdy''s heart more than a thousand needles would. It wasn''t hatred or anger as one would expect; it was sadness and pain, which Rudy had a first-hand experience with.

    Of course, Rudy could feel the pain by seeing Jabe bellowing like that.

    ''What happened so suddenly? Everything was going well, and she suddenly had a mental breakdown. Did I trigger some awful memories? I don''t know, and I will never know until I ask her. And that''s¡­ not happening."

    Despite Jane''s aversion, Rudy hugged her tightly.

    "It''s okay. I am here," he said calmly.

    At first, Jane tried to resist and break free, but she eventually stopped and cried on Rudy''s shoulders.

    ''If I ask her now, that will probably make her more sad. I will wait for her to calm down and then try it. I won''t force her to tell me if she doesn''t want to share it with me, but I want to help her.''

    ''I may not have known Jane for long¡­ well, I don''t know anything about her or Rias, to be honest. But what could break Jane so badly that she was reduced to this state?''

    ''It''s always the emotional trauma making the strong weak. Even though they are physically strong, no one can be mentally strong. Everyone has a weakness, no matter how strong they get. But that''s not a bad thing. Having a weakness is a sign of being alive and having emotions. If one doesn''t want them, then they are nothing but a mere walking doll.''

    A few minutester, Jane calmed down, but she still refused to talk.

    "You can have my shoulder as long as you want," he said calmly.

    "Why are you being so kind to me? Is it because I slept with you?" she asked in a raspy and muffled voice.

    "No. I act kind with kind people and evil with evil. It doesn''t matter if I know them personally or not. And I know you are kind," he replied honestly.

    "So I am kind to you because I slept with you?"

    "That''s one way to say it. But hey, listen. Even if I hated you or you hated me, it doesn''t make you an evil person. Hate has nothing to do with evil. One can hate someone freely and still be a kind version since there is always a reason to hate, but there is no reason to be evil; they be evil because of an excuse, not a reason," he asserted solemnly.

    "What would you do if I said I hate you?" Jane asked with a hint of curiosity in her voice.

    "I will ept your hate."

    Jane''s ears turned red after hearing that. She finally looked at him with a flushed face and gritted her teeth in flustraion before saying, "Don''t get all cheeky because I let you spend one night with me!"

    Rudy smiled widely at her and said, "I am d you are back to your usual self. Tears don''t suit you, princess."

    "Shut up!" she hissed.

    Rudy bumped his forehead on Jane''s forehead and tried to hiss her, but Jane ced her hand on his lips and asked, "What do you think you are doing?!"

    "Good morning kiss?" he said with an innocent look on his face.

    "Not happening!"

    "Hmm? I thought you loved kissing me," Rudy teased her with a grin.

    "I¡­" Jane removed her hand from Rudy''s lips and closed her eyes before puckering her lips as though she was waiting for Rudy to kiss her.

    "But before I do that, I want to tell you something."

    Jane opened her eyes with a little furious look on her face and asked, "What?"

    "Do you regret what we didst night?" Rudy asked with a serious look on his face.

    "I¡­"

    "As for me, I don''t regret it, not even a single second of it," he said nonchntly.

    "Wh-What are you saying?! I am your sister-inw!" she yelled while stuttering.

    "Now, it''s your turn. Do you regret ourst night?"

    "I¡­ don''t know. It felt good and all, but what we did was wrong, and it shouldn''t have¡ª"

    "Forget about all that. Forget everything else. Just focus on yourself and your feelings." Rudy lowered his eyes with Jane and once again asked, "Do you regret what we didst night?"

    "I don''t." Jane shook her head and said, "And I never will. In fact, you can use me again if you want to. I will be happy to help you."

    "Jane¡­" He ced his hands on Jane''s shoulders and said, "It''s okay."

    "Thanks¡­"

    Jane hugged Rudy and asked, "I didn''t want to ask this question, but I am inquisitive to know the answer."

    "Hmm?"

    "Who was better? Me or Rias?"

    "Are you talking about who is better in sex?"

    Jane nodded meekly in response.

    "Well¡­ you might be surprised to know this, but Rias and I never went that far¡­" Rudy said with an awkward smile on his face.

    "What?!" Jane eximed.

    "In fact, we never even kissed¡­"

    "What?!" she eximed again.

    "Yup¡­"

    "Wait! Does that mean I stole you from her?!"

    GASP!

    She covered her mouth and said, "I¡­ I stole you from her? Oh my Lord, what have I done? What would she think of when she finds out about this? Not only did I drink¡­ wait¡­"

    Jane gulped down nervously and asked, "Had she¡­ had she drank your blood?"

    "..."

    "Surely, she would have, right?"

    "...."

    Rudy''s silence was enough for Jane to know the answer.

    "I havemitted a major sin. I stole my innocent sister''s lover from her. I drank his blood before her. I kissed him before her. And I¡­ I slept with¡­"

    Jane couldn''t bring herself toplete her sentence. She felt disgusted and guilty after knowing that she had betrayed her sister and stolen her lover.

    However, what Rudy told her after that vanished all of Jane''s guilt and disgust.

 Chapter 223 Will You Join My Harem?

    <h4>Chapter 223 Will You Join My Harem?</h4>

    "What¡­ did you say¡­?" Jane asked with a dazed expression on her face. Seemingly unable toprehend what she just heard from Rudy''s mouth.

    "I have a harem," Rudy uttered with a straight face.

    "Harem is where a man or a woman has multiple partners, right?" Jane asked with the same dazed look on her face.

    "Yes."

    "So when you say you have a harem, you mean you have multiple lovers other than Rias?"

    "Indeed," Rudy nodded.

    "Wait, so when you mentioned your libidost night, you said you¡­ does that mean you sleep with them too?"

    "Obviously," Rudy responded with a shoulder shrug.

    Jane frowned her face and said, "When my Rias was suffering, you were busy collecting girls and seducing them like you seduced me?!"

    "Oh? Who was the one who wiped my memory and rendered me clueless about Rias and the vampires'' existence?"

    "Gah!"

    "And¡­" Rudy nibbled on Jane''s pointy ears and said, "What''s this? Why do you look angry?"

    "Of course, I will be angry! You betrayed¡ª"

    "Oh, my bad." Rudy smirked at Jane from the corner of his lips and said, "Could it be that the princess is jealous?"

    "I am not!" she yelled with a frustrated look on her face.

    Rudy smiled at her and whispered something in Jane''s ears that made her heart skip a beat. Her face turned red as a beet.

    "You are lying!" she said with a flustered face.

    "I am not."

    "Why should I believe you, and how would I know if you are telling the truth?"

    "I can show you my thoughts fromst night and what I was feeling when we were having sex. It will be my memory from the moment you gave me a helping hand," he said with a serious look on his face.

    "How will you do that?" she asked curiously.

    Rudy kissed Jane on the lips and showed her his memories, thoughts, and feelings fromst night.

    After the kiss, he looked at her and gently asked, "Are you convinced?"

    "I don''t know."

    "I already said it, and I will say it again." Rudy kissed Jane on the lips and said, "I love you."

    "You don''t have to say it out loud!" Jane''s face turned red again after hearing that.

    "I will. I will say it again and again until you are convinced that I am in love with you. It''s true that I didn''t love you untilst night, and the only thing in my mind was to fuck you."

    "..."

    "I was conflicted between the feeling of lust and love. But even after my lust had sated, I still wanted to fuck you. And in all that, after spending the night with you, I fell in love with you."

    "....!" Jane couldn''t do anything else but re at Rudy in confusion.

    "What about you, Jane? Do you love me?"

    "I¡­ don''t know. All this is new to me, and¡­ besides, you and I can''t be together. You are my sister''s lover, my brother-inw. So I think it would be for the best if we forget what happenedst night and move on," she said meekly.

    "It''s a little toote for that now, princess¡­" Rudy licked his lips and pinned Jane to the bed.

    "Are you going to force yourself on me? Is that your so-called love?"

    "I am not doing anything to you. But I want you to know that I don''t regret what we didst night. What about you? If you ever got a chance to rewrite thest night, would you still sleep with me?" he asked in a calm yet demanding tone.

    "I¡­"

    "I want to fuck you," Rudy said nonchntly and continued. "I want to fuck you right now. I want to fuck you tonight. I want to fuck you tomorrow. I want to fuck you all the time. But I won''t even dare to touch you if you truly want me to forget what we didst night. I will act like a stranger to you, and we will walk in our separate ways."

    "You are so¡­ mean¡­" she said with teary eyes.

    "Hey, hey. Don''t make me the bad guy. You are the one who asked me to forget everything. Do you have any idea how I felt when you said that?"

    Jane touched Rudy''s face with her hands and said, "I don''t regretst night, and I never will. It was my first time, and it was the best night I have ever had. If possible, I want to sleep with you again. I want to kiss you, drink your blood, drink your¡­ semen, and do all the other things."

    She looked him in the eyes and said with a gentle smile on her face: "I want to¡­ fall in love with you¡­"

    Rudy rubbed his cheek on Jane''s hand and asked, "So can I take it as a yes?"

    She turned her face to the side and meekly said: "I don''t know¡­"

    "Are you worried about Rias?"

    Jane nodded instantly.

    "I am too. But what''s done is done. I am sure she would understand."

    "You don''t know her. She is scary when she is angry."

    "Oh, I know that¡­" Rudy shivered as he recalled his first meeting with Rias in the haunted house.

    "It''s too cruel¡­ she would wake up from her slumber to find out the man she loved slept with her sister and also has a harem. I can''t do that to her¡­"

    "Jane¡­ I will take care of anything. I will convince RIas, but first, you have to be convinced. If you are not sure, then I can''t help you."

    "What if she asks you to forget the other girls?"

    "I have been asked this question a lot of times, and I still can''t answer it. And I don''t think I never will," Rudy said with a distant smile on his face.

    "I will trust you then¡­" she muttered.

    "So, is that a yes?"

    Jane meekly nodded in response.

    "I will ask again. Jane, will you join my harem?"

    "I will," She replied with the brightest smile Rudy had ever seen on Jane''s face.

 Chapter 224 Mister D

    <h4>Chapter 224 Mister D</h4>

    Rudy and Jane were kissing passionately on the bed after resolving all the issues. Jane had be more open and honest, which was a surprise to him because it was a mixed version of haughty and meek jane.

    While kissing, Rudy recalled how Jane had a mental breakdown a few minutes ago. But he didn''t want to ask her.

    ''She is finally happy. I don''t want to ruin her mood. But I want to know.''

    ''Those who dare to make her cry shall cry in tears of blood. There would be no mercy, no negotiation unless there was a reason behind it.''

    When Rudy entered the vampire world, he was dead-set on killing the Vampire monarch who was responsible for everything. But after talking with him, his anger calmed down.

    Virgil told him the reason behind Rias'' punishment, although he didn''t like that. Furthermore, Virgil fulfilled his promise and removed all the spells from Rias after he won the battle. Thus, there was no need to hold a grudge against him.

    However, Rudy didn''t want to spare or give a second chance to the evildoers. He once spared Scott because his sins weren''t that bad, but that was a mistake, and Rudy fixed that mistake.

    Still, he couldn''t judge something he didn''t know of.

    After kissing for a few seconds, Rudy stopped and muttered, "I know I am prying into your personal life, and you might find me annoying, or you might not want to talk about it. But can I ask why you were crying earlier?"

    "That was so out of character for me. I was emotionally unstable and ended up¡ª"

    "Shh! You don''t have to justify anything. Nor do you have to say a word about it."

    "But didn''t you ask me why¡ª"

    "Just think about it, and I will read your mind. Of course, only if you allow it. And I personally think that sharing memories is better than telling them," he said calmly.

    Rudy didn''t want to sound forceful. But there were chances that Jane would agree to tell him because she didn''t want to make him angry or disappointed. That''s why, Rudy asked her as honestly as he could.

    He wanted to be open with her. After all, trust was always the most important thing in any rtionship after mutual understanding and love.

    Jane looked into Rudy''s eyes with aposed look on her face and said, "I am ready."

    Rudy smiled at her and said, "I love you." before kissing her on the lips to read her memories.

    The kisssted for 10 seconds, and Rudy had seen and experienced all the pain, sadness, and suffering Jane had been holding inside her.

    When one person tells something to another person, they would have a hard time rting to it if they don''t know anything about the topic. But in memory reading, Rudy could have a first-hand experience, almost as though the emotions and feelings were also shared along with the memories.

    After getting Jane''s memories, Rudy buried his face between Jane''s breasts.

    ''I don''t want to show my face to her. If I do, she will see the face of an angry demon. I don''t want to scare her. What should I do?''

    ''This pain is too much. What did she do to deserve all that? What in the actual fuck is wrong with the vampires? They have a worse mentality than humans. Creatures of the nights, my shit! They deserve to be burned under the sun until they turn into ash.''

    Jane gently caressed Rudy''s face and stroked his hair before asking, "Did you see them?"

    "...I did¡­"

    "I am okay now. That all happened in the past. Now that I have grown up and be one of the strongest vampires, that doesn''t happen anymore," she said with a bittersweet smile on her face.

    "Those vampires¡­ those elders¡­ those royals¡­ are they still alive?"

    "Yeah¡­"

    Rudy raised his head with a murderous re in his eyes and said, "Prepare their graves!"

    "You won''t do anything to anyone!" Jane grabbed Rudy''s head and said, "I have forgiven them, so you are no one to judge them. You have no right to interfere with my personal matters until I allow you to. And in return, I will never interfere with your personal matters."

    "..."

    "Okay?"

    "Fine~" Rudy groaned with a sigh.

    She smiled brightly at him and said, "I want us to focus on our present since that''s what matters the most."

    "Rias said something simr once¡­"

    Jane lowered her gaze between her legs and said, "You thing seems to be hungry for something."

    "You have to call it by its name."

    "You named¡­ it¡­?" Jane asked reluctantly.

    "Yes. Its name is Dick," he said with a grin and scoffed softly.

    Jane squinted her eyes and said, "Mister Dick seems to be looking for something."

    "Ah, yes. It''s thirsty for a special juice, and it''s also looking for a ce to stay. Do you think you can help it?"

    Jane wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and licked her lips before saying, "That won''t do. Mister Dick has grown big enough to look for a ce on its own. But I can rmend a ce nearby that is also looking for someone to stay in. You have to go down the street, and you will find it between two valleys."

    "Oh, what a coincidence. I must send Dick there to get more information about it."

    After saying that, Rudy rubbed the tip of his snake at the entrance of Jane''s cave and plunged his snake in one go without any mercy.

    "Mnh~" Jane moaned in satisfaction.

    "Well, well, someone has learned to hold moans," Rudy teased her.

    "Of course, I will have to hold my moans. It''s no longer night, and there could be guards and maids walking in the hallways outside. I don''t want anyone to hear us. I have yet to tell Vampire Monarch about you."

    ''Well, he already knows, and he is probably waiting for me. Yet, here I am, once again exploring and pleasuring Jane''s pussy.''

    ====

    Thanks, @MagnusChase2020, for the gift!

 Chapter 225 Beg For It

    <h4>Chapter 225 Beg For It</h4>

    "Mmn~ Nmn~ Umm~" Jane had been doing an excellent job in holding her moans.

    "It''s been five minutes, and I can''t believe you didn''t let out a single one. I am honestly surprised," Rudy said as he grabbed Jane by the waist and continued thrusting his hips.

    "I told you... mnn~ I can''t moan."

    "But Mister Dick would feel sad if you don''t moan. It would think you aren''t satisfied with its service."

    Even at a dire time like this, Rudy and Jane were having a weird roley. And strangely enough, they both were into it.

    "I can''t moan. Mister Dick has to understand!"

    "If you don''t moan, Dick will nevere back to visit this ce again."

    "No! That''s too cruel!"

    "Dick will now go on a rampage and ravage your ce."

    After saying that, Rudy started humping Jane like crazy. Minutes passed by, and Jane was letting out sweet moans once in a while.

    ''I can''t believe she managed to hold her moans even aftering this far!''

    Jane had orgasmed three times in 15 minutes while Rudy was close to releasing his first fresh morning shot inside Jane''s cave.

    However, Rudy was dead-set on hearing Jane''s loud moans, and nothing was stopping him.

    A few secondster, Jane orgasmed for the fourth time, and she had nearly lost it. She could no longer think straight or care about holding her moans.

    "Anh~!" Just like that, Rudy heard Jane''s first loud moan of the day.

    But Rudy didn''t stop there and continued railing Jane, and she was bound to moan loudly with every other thrust.

    "Why are you not cumming?~" she asked desperately. "I want Mister Dick to give me fresh milk~!"

    "Beg for it, and you shall get it," Rudy said with a smug look on his face.

    Jane bit her lips, but she knew Rudy was telling the truth. One night was enough for her to realize what type of person he was, at least in the bed.

    "Give it to me~ Give me your hot seed~ Shoot it inside me~!~!" She moaned loudly in pleasure.

    She was so lost that she didn''t hear the sound of the door opening. But of course, Rudy had heard and seen it as he was facing the direction of the door.

    However, he didn''t stop pleasuring Jane as the person to enter her room was none other than her maid¡ª Niti.

    Rudy had no need to worry about anything as a mere maid couldn''t possibly do anything. And besides, thest person who should have known about Rudy and Jane''s rtionship was now already aware of it.

    "Yes~ Yes~ Harder I can feel it~ A big one ising~"

    "Are you ready for it?" Rudy asked while staring at the maid.

    "Yes~ Yes~ I have been waiting for it~" she said desperately while shaking her hips up and down.

    "Look at the doorway and say it again."

    Without thinking or caring for anything, Jane jerked her head while opening her mouth to moan loudly, but she came back to her senses when she saw Niti Standing in front of the bed.

    "Whoa~ You got so tight!" Rudy awed as he continued humping Jane.

    "Niti! It''s not what it looks like! We are just doing exercise!"

    "...."

    "This ismon in the human world!" she said before turning to Rudy, "Right?! We are exercising, right?!"

    The look on Jane''s face was enough for Rudy to realize how freaked out she was. She didn''t want anyone to know of their rtionship as he could cause a huge uproar.

    After all, a vampire falling in love with a human was one of the biggest crimes in the vampire world. Virgil had managed to keep Rias'' rtionship with Rudy a secret, but if word got out that not only one but both of the princesses were having an affair with a human, it could cause unfathomable actions.

    Of course, Rudy wasn''t worried about all that in the least, nor was he scared of anyone. Rudy had different ns he wanted to discuss with Virgil, but he was currently busy with something else.

    Jane was still looking at Rudy with hope in her eyes. She wanted Rudy to back her up in her lie. But of course, Rudy always liked to spice things up. And besides, Niti was already aware of the intimate rtionship between Jane and Rudy.

    "Heh!" Rudy smirked at Jane and said, "What are you talking about? No matter how you look at it, we are making love right now."

    "You¡­!" Jane gritted her teeth and tried to hit Rudy with her sharp ws, but Rudy simply increased his speed even more and released his load inside her.

    "Aaanh~!" With a loud, satisfying moan, Jane also orgasmed together with Rudy and passed out for a few minutes.

    When she woke up, Rudy was already gone.

    "...!" She nced around the room and turned to Niti with an anxious look on her face. "Where did he go?"

    "He left a while ago¡­" Niti replied in a calm voice.

    "How could he leave just like that¡­" she muttered and clenched the bedsheet in anger.

    "He tried to wake you up, but you weren''t responding. And he was gettingte, so he wore the clothes I brought for him and left to meet the Vampire Monarch," she informed meekly in a low voice.

    "I see." Jane sighed in relief and said, "I thought he left me behind or¡ª"

    It took her a while for her mind to process what Niti had just said to her. She looked at Niti with a pale face and asked: "What¡­ did you say?"

    "He went to meet the Vampire Monarch¡­"

    "Huh? Why¡­?" she asked while stuttering. Even her body had started trembling in fear.

    "Because¡­ he had called him¡­"

    Niti had realized what was going to happen, and she didn''t want Jane to know that. But she couldn''t refuse Jane''s orders as they were bound by a contract.

    "The Vampire Monarch had seen everything. It was when you were sleeping."

    ====

    The second chapter will be out in a few hours. If not, it will take a few more hours. I haven''t had a proper sleep in three days, and my brain can''t stop hammering.

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 226 Virgil

    <h4>Chapter 226 Virgil</h4>

    Rudy was walking in the hallway with quiet steps. He was wearing fantasy-like clothes that were in full red with golden embroidery in the middle, cor, and sleeves. He was wearing weary ck pants that were tight around the legs but loose around the thighs. His neck was being covered by the big cor, while the sleeves were full, but Rudy had folded them into half as he didn''t like to wear tight clothes.,

    He was given ck sneaker-like shoes too, but they were close to what one would imagine in a fantasy world.

    Rudy walked to the end of the hallway and turned right to enter the balcony where Virgil was waiting for him.

    The pce itself was on a mountain, so naturally, it was high ground. But the royal chambers were at the top of the pce, where only royal members were allowed to stay. Below that were the chambers for high vampires and then the mid vampires. But most of the mid and low vampires lived in their own houses in the city.

    When Rudy reached the balcony, he found Virgil looking down at the beautiful view of the city. His hands were locked on the back, and he had a neutral expression on his face.

    ''Not going to lie, his presence does give off a kingly vibe. And I am surprised that I can feel it too. So it seems I was right. My powers can connect to the vampire world.''

    Rudy now had a hope to be able to free Angelica from his body.

    "I am surprised you found me here," Virgil said without turning to Rudy. "I waited for you at the dining table. Thought we would have a talk while eating, but you didn''t show up, and I had to eat alone, which is, again, nothing new.

    "You were easy to find," Rudy said in a sarcastic manner.

    He was lying.

    Rudy searched for Virgil in the entire pce, but because of his super-speed, he was able to search through the royal chambers in a few minutes. Most of the ces were empty, and Rudy found it strange, but then he remembered the partyst night and came to the conclusion they all must be sleeping after staying awake for the entire eight.

    Sleep was an important routine of daily life, and it was a must. There was no being in the world who wouldn''t like sleeping. Spending the entire day at work anding home exhausted would naturally make one sleepy.

    Thus, functions and parties that happens often renders one unable to sleep.

    While Rudy felt like a genius after solving his own mystery, another mysterynded on his mind. And that was when he finally found Virgil.

    Rudy looked up to see a half blue moon, a full red moon, and a 1/3rd white moon. However, even though it was morning, there was no sun. The sky was colored red and slightly close to orange and pink.

    The scenery reminded Rudy of the sunset in the human world, which looked awfully familiar to what he was witnessing right now.

    "Since this is a vampire world, I doubt there is a sun here," Rudy said while looking at Virgil.

    "...." However, Virgil stayed silent and enjoyed the scenery.

    "You seem awfully calm for someone who was caught on the bed with a family member," Virgil remarked.

    "I have no reason to worry about anything. Nor do I care what you think, honestly. When we metst night, you seemed like a chill dude, but you turned out to be a pushover," he sighed and leaned on the ledge of the balcony without any fear of falling off.

    "I am not sure what you are talking about, but the feeling is mutual. I don''t care what you think. You are standing in my world, my pce, so you can''t do what you want."

    The expression on Virgil''s face remained calm, but the tone of his voice described something else.

    They both red into each other''s eyes but didn''t bother to do anything.

    "Let''s talk it out," Virgil sighed and said, "I will go first."

    ''What happened to ''I don''t care'', huh?'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "You know why I called you here, or rather, why I wanted to have a talk with you." After a brief pause, Virgil furrowed his brows and said, "What you did with Jane is highly uneptable. I thought you loved Rias and came here to save her. But you slept with her sister."

    "..."

    "No matter what you say or how you try to justify your action, you should know it better than anyone that it''s just an excuse. Now, tell me, Rudy. How am I supposed to believe if you truly loved Rias or not?"

    "What you said is undoubtedly true. But I would like to add that I slept with Jane because I wanted to. I could have slept with anyone, literally anyone. But I chose Jane, not because she is Rias'' sister, because I wanted her."

    Virgil raised his brow and asked, "Are you perhaps trying to say that you have fallen in love with Jane?"

    "Yes, and I will make her happy. I take full responsibility for Rias and Jane. And you already know what I am capable of, so don''t try to stop me."

    "No matter how strong you are, you are still a human in the end. The vampires would never allow it since it''s the biggest crime," Virgil said with a distant look on his face.

    "Can''t you just remove the rule? You are the Vampire Monarch, right? You should be able to do anything you want. You can make the rules and break them. Why should it matter?"

    "You seem to misunderstand one thing. I may be the Vampire Monarch, but I don''t possess the power to create the rules."

    "They are not created by me in the first ce," he added.

    "Then who made them? Your ancestors?"

    "Not quite right. If anything, these rules are created by someone greater than everything. They are created by our Lord."

 Chapter 227 The Lord

    <h4>Chapter 227 The Lord</h4>

    "We don''t make the rules. Our Lord does. We are merely the ones who follow them."

    "Lord? I remember you speaking of the lord before too? Who is it? Someone even higher position than you?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    "Something like that, yes."

    "Be more specific, please. Take me to that lord then. I will talk with him myself."

    "I am afraid that''s not possible."

    "Why? Do I have to make an appointment or something?" Rudy scoffed andughed out loud.

    "You can''t meet him even if you want to. No one can," Virgil said in a calm voice. "One can only meet him when the Lord wishes."

    "You didn''t answer my question. What exactly is this Lord? A God?"

    "Hmm¡­ you can say that. But we don''t have a god. We don''t believe in them."

    "Oh? Atheist vampires¡­. Not surprising at all. Well, jokes aside, tell me more. I have so much free time." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and continued, "Thanks to your lovely granddaughter, I am stuck here for 15 days with nothing to do."

    "I don''t truly me you for what you did with her. When a vampire sucks someone''s blood, it creates an aphrodisiac effect that leaves one in a state where he or she can''t think straight," Virgil stated. "But tell me one thing¡­"

    Virgil made an inexplicable expression on his face and asked, "Did she consent?"

    "Of course, it was. We share the same worries, so you don''t have to¡ª never mind." Rudy raised his brows and uttered, "Stop changing the topic. This is my third time asking. Who is the Lord?"

    SIGH!

    "I guess I have no other choice." After a brief pause, he said, "Lord is¡­ almighty. The one who watches over the worlds but never interferes. He is supreme, and his words aremands. He simply needs to wish for something, and that will ur. He can bend the very reality."

    "Sounds like an interesting job to me. Where do I find him?"

    "The Lord doesn''t exist."

    "Uhhh¡­." There was visible confusion on Rudy''s face.

    "Lord is an entity with no form or body. Every ten thousand years, he chooses a body to incarnate into," Virgil asserted. "Thest time the Lord was seen was when I was two years old. My father took me to the summit, and there I saw him."

    The tone of Virgil''s voice changed from calm to meek. That showed how scared Virgil was of the Lord.

    "Whenever someone mentions him or talks about him, a cmity urs. That''s why I wasn''t saying anything. But now it''s toote." Virgil red at Rudy from the corner of his eye and said, "Whatever happens, you would be responsible for it."

    "I ept the responsibility. Honestly, I am going to get bored here with nothing to do," Rudy sighed.

    "Anyway, who is the current incarnation of the lord then?"

    "He died¡­"

    "Uhh¡­ what?"

    "The problem about the incarnation is that the person himself would never have the idea that he is the incarnation. And he would spend the rest of his life as a vampire, dragon, fairy, elf, or whatever he was supposed to be. He wouldn''t possess the power of the lord."

    "Hmm. So you are trying to say that I can kill him?"

    Virgil narrowed his re and said, "You should watch what you speak. You are a human. Are all humans like this nowadays?"

    "It was a rhetorical question. Because I have broken a rule created by him, if I want to defend myself and my two beautiful vampires, I will have to know how strong he is."

    "Then you should have phrased it better."

    "So, how does this incarnation work? And if the incarnation has died, who is the next incarnation?" Rudy asked curiously. His interest in the Lord and piqued as he was learning something new.

    "The incarnation basically lives his entire life without ever knowing that he is one. And no one knows what''s the criteria to figure it out. Every one thousand years, a summit happens, and the kings and leaders go to the summit to report everything to the Lord."

    "They can''t lie in front of him, and he would know it if someone did. After hearing the report, the Lord passes a judgment. If there is any rule to be removed, he removes them and adds a new one in its stead."

    "Does the Lord know that he is in someone''s body? I know this sounds like a stupid question, but won''t the host realize something is wrong if his memories are missing. Not only that, but even if the host is unaware of the fact that he is the reincarnation, others would know it, though, right? So wouldn''t he realize it by the way others treat him?"

    Rudy was feeling like a detective in a mystery film, but the only difference was he was asking questions even though he had limited knowledge of the topic. However, that''s what detectives do.

    "I think I forgot to mention that no one can see the Lord when he is awake. Our eyes can''tprehend his figure. And no one dares to look at him, to be honest. Except for a foolish kid who still regrets his actions¡­" Virgil uttered in a low voice.

    "Let me guess, that foolish kid you are referring to, is you?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    Virgil quietly nodded and continued, "I was two years old when that happened. I had no idea what was going on, and for some reason, my dad decided to take me there even though only the strong leaders were allowed there."

    "He took you with him because he wanted you to get the Lord''s blessings, Rudy uttered nonchntly.

    "Huh?" Virgil froze after hearing that. He turned to Rudy with a baffled look on his face and asked, "How¡­ do you know that?"

    A cold breeze passed from the balcony, swaying Rudy and Virgil''s hair along with his cape.

    Rudy stared at Virgil with a neutral expression on his face, but then he smirked and said, "How Indeed."

 Chapter 228 The Lordâ€™s Incarnation

    <h4>Chapter 228 The Lord''s Incarnation</h4>

    "How¡­ do you know that?"

    "How indeed," Rudy smirked.

    "Stop ying games, Rudy."

    SIGH!

    "Come on~" Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "That''smon sense."

    "How is thatmon sense?!"

    "Well¡­ I don''t know how to exin it, but in the human world, parents take their children to church for blessings and all. So that should be simr here."

    "Hmm, you are not wrong. So it was just a random guess, I see." Virgil sighed in relief and said, "You can ask more questions if you want to. I don''t have much time to keep you entertained."

    "ording to you, no one knows who is the incarnation of the lord, not even the host itself. So how does one know that the host has died? Earlier, you said he was dead. Did I hear wrong?"

    "No." Virgil shook his head and answered, "It''s like¡­ you just know it. You can feel it when that happens. It''s hard to exin."

    "I kind of get you," Rudy muttered and thought, ''It''s like how I feel when Angelica is inside me or not. I just know it.''

    "Any more questions?" Virgil asked with an amused look on his face.

    "Is there a way to know who the lord is? And if the previous lord is dead, where is the current lord? And how does all this work? How does the lord choose one to be his incarnation?" Rudy recalled asking the same question a while ago, but he didn''t get his answer.

    "There is no actual way to know that, really. But there is one way," he nodded as he said that. "The Lord''s throne. Only he can sit there, and every ten years, somee to check whether they are the incarnation or not."

    "Take me to that ce," Rudy demanded.

    "Not today. Maybe three dayster, and coincidently, that happens to be the ten-year thingy I just mentioned."

    "Oh, okay. Now, answer my other questions about the current reincarnation."

    "We are not aware of his current incarnation. The previous one died 969 years ago. And before you ask it, thest summit was 1008 years ago," Virgil stated.

    Rudy raised his brow after finding another plothole in Virgil''s statement.

    "Didn''t you say the summit urs every one thousand years? So if thest one was 1008 years ago, doesn''t it mean¡ª"

    Virgil interrupted Rudy and uttered, "I know what you are trying to say, but please¡­ don''t finish that sentence. Please."

    After seeing the earnest look on Virgil''s face, Rudy decided to change his question and asked, "That''s an anomaly, right?"

    "Indeed." Virgil nodded and shook his head before saying, "Every other vampire king and leader of the other races thinks that the chain has broken. Hence, they celebrate, break the rules, and cause havoc everywhere."

    "I can see that happening¡­"

    "They think that they are free and the Lord failed to incarnate."

    "That leads to my other question. How does the Lord choose his incarnation?"

    "There are no requirements, to be honest. As I already mentioned, he can incarnate into the body of a vampire, dragon, elf, fairy, or the other races."

    "Human too?" he asked with a judging look on his face.

    "No. Every race except humans," Virgil corrected himself.

    "...racists¡­?"

    "Did you always pass jokes in between a serious conversation?" Virgil let out a weary sigh and shook his head in disbelief.

    "Bad habit of mine¡­"

    "The reason why the Lord doesn''t incarnate as a human is that the incarnation urs once every ten thousand years, and the host himself never gets the Lord''s powers as long as he is unaware of it. Thus, vampires and the other races can live for ten thousand years, while the humans live for a mere 70 years," Virgil asserted.

    "Correct me if I am wrong, though. I haven''t been to the human world in thest 60 years," he added.

    ''This house was demolished a month ago, but it has been abandoned for 60 years. It belonged to my best friend from high school who disappeared one day under the red moon.'' Rudy recalled what the olddy had told him the night he first learned about Rias.

    Rudy turned to Virgil with a judging look on his face and asked, "Your human wife¡­ or rather, you third wife, used to live in the house by the forest?"

    "Yes."

    ''Well, that was obvious from the start when he mentioned he had a human wife.''

    "Coming back to the lord, I understand why there has never been a human incarnation, but what about the other races? Surely, not all races can live for ten thousand years, right?"

    "Indeed. Even the average lifespan of a high vampire, including royals and nobles, is around four thousand years. It''s even lower for the other vampires. But of course, that''s just an average."

    "I see."

    "And the other races have around the same. Here is the fun fact, no one has ever¡­ no, none of the incarnations has managed to stay alive for ten thousand years. Even the Lord must know about this."

    "So there is no way to find out." Rudy ced his hand on his chin and muttered, "Not going to lie. I am kind of interested in all this."

    Rudy recalled what Virgil uttered a while ago and asked, "What do you mean, my other vampire kings? I thought you were the only vampire monarch."

    "No. I am the king of this kingdom. There are many vampire kingdoms with different kings ruling them. And I am not trying to brag, but I am the calmest king of all. The other kingdoms are a mess, even more after the anomaly with the Lord."

    "Not to mention how they all want to start a war to increase theirnds. It''s honestly disgusting. This world is already big enough, and they still want more. Wars bring nothing but loss. Thousands will die and lose their families, and those who risk their life won''t even get a reward. That is but foolishness. I hope the next incarnation of the Lord arrives soon and stops all that."

    "Yeah, me too."

    ===

    Thanks. @IcewaterKat, for the gift!

 Chapter 229 Blue Moon

    <h4>Chapter 229 Blue Moon</h4>

    "So, do you have any questions to ask? If not, I will leave. A king has many duties," Virgil said in a calm voice.

    "I understand that. But there is one thing I want you to know. Also, I want to hear your opinions on my rtionship with Jane too."

    "I would never acknowledge your rtionship with Jane or Rias. A vampire can''t fall in love with a human," Virgil asserted with an emotionless voice.

    "I guess we can never get along then."

    "It''s against the rules. And now you know why I am so strict about them. If you break the rules, the Lord will punish not only Rias, Jane, and you, but the lives of your other loved ones will also be in danger. He will take away everything you love and leave you hopeless."

    After a brief pause, he muttered, "And believe me, losing your loved ones is the second cruelest thing you would ever experience. You might hate me, but I am saying this for you and their sake."

    Virgil''s voice sounded so sad, and the distant smile on his face made it obvious that something very grievous had happened between him and his human wife.

    "If losing a loved one is the second cruelest. What''s the first one?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    "Something¡­ somewhere¡­ which you would experience only once, and you will never get a chance to experience it again." After a brief pause, he continued, "Some might consider it as the least cruel thing, but every alive being fears that. They know it''sing for them, but they can''t do anything but simply wait for the time toe."

    "Well¡­ then I have experienced that once already," Rudy muttered.

    "Hmm?" Virgil turned to Rudy while speaking, You know I am talking about death¡­. Right?"

    Rudy simply forced a smile at Virgil without saying anything.

    "...." Virgil''s eyes widened more than they ever had in his entire life. His mind stopped working, and his body froze for a few seconds before gulping down nervously with a pale face.

    "But I do think thetter one is the cruelest."

    "I also want you to know that whatever I say and do, including acknowledging your rtionship with Jane and Rias, I do it as a king and a vampire. As their grandfather, I couldn''t wish for more."

    "...!" Rudy was surprised to hear that. He had almost given up on convincing Virgil about his rtionship with Jane and Rias. And take them with him to the human world after 15 days.

    "You are strong, and you can protect Jane and Rias from the possible dangers they might face in the future," he added.

    "So you are saying you are okay with that, right?"

    Virgil nodded without saying anything as his words could be taken as the king''s words.

    "Well, that''s a relief." Rudy sighed, but after a few seconds, he frowned his face and uttered, "Now to the main topic."

    "Hmm?"

    "It''s about Jane and how she was treated for her whole life."

    "Ah¡­ you don''t have to mention that. I carry that guilt with me, and I will carry it until the day I die."

    "That''s not the problem. How¡­ and why the fuck was she treated like that? She is a princess, for fuck''s sake."

    "..." Virgil fell silent after seeing the furious look on Rudy''s face. He knew that speaking anything unreasonable could be foolish.

    "Just because she was born under the blue moon! What type of nonsense is that?!"

    Virgil looked up in the sky and uttered, "There are three moons in this world. Red, blue, and white, as you may know."

    "I do¡­"

    "The white moon is the same as the one in the human world. It takes 15 days for it to be a full moon. The Red moon takes one year. Hence, we call it the New Year. But the blue moon takes ten years, and that day is considered a bad day. Our ancestors believed that anything born on that day was cursed and would be the reason behind the cmities ensuing in the vampire world."

    "The full blue moonsts for a week, and so does the red moon. During the red moon week, all the vampires rejoice and celebrate. But during the blue moon week, no one dares to even get out of their houses," he added.

    "Rias and Jane are twins, but Rias was born under the red moon, while Jane was born under the blue moon." Virgil clenched his fists and continued with a painful expression on his face:

    "As I already mentioned in the chamber of the valley about how my daughter left the vampire world and married a human. Rias and Jane were born in between both worlds. After giving birth to them, she dropped them off on my throne without anyone noticing. And when I found them on my throne, I was surprised at first, but it didn''t take me a second guess to realize who they were."

    "So what? Just because your ancestors believed in some stupid shit, Jane had to suffer?!" Rudy yelled. "Was it also in one of the rules created by your so-called lord?!"

    "No."

    "Hah?!" Rudy''s face twitched in anger. He mmed his hand on the ledge of the balcony, and it shattered into pieces.

    "But what my ancestors believed was true."

    "What did they do when the beings were born under the blue moon?" Rudy asked with a curious and furious look on his face.

    "Most of the time, the elder vampires would try to sustain and decrease the birth time using sealing magic and let the blue moon week pass before removing the seal. That''s the only thing we could do to protect those innocent souls," Virgil asserted.

    "But it wasn''t possible with my daughter since she was in the human world. At first, I believed that both Jane and Rias had been born under the blue moon, but only Jane showed the effects of a cursed child."

    "Are you referring to her white hair?"

    "Indeed. They sometimes turn silver depending on the mood." Virgil nodded.

    "You didn''t answer my question. What do they do with the beings born under the blue moon?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "They¡­ kill them¡­"

 Chapter 230 Cursed Child

    <h4>Chapter 230 Cursed Child</h4>

    "What the¡­ fuck?!" Rudy yelled in disbelief. "Seriously? You kill the newborn babies because of some stupid belief? What the fuck is wrong with you vampires?!"

    "As I said, nowadays they use sealing magic to dy the birth when it''s the blue moon week. And mind you, no vampire has been born under the blue moon week for over 100,000 years. Jane is the only one."

    "Wait a damn minute¡­." Rudy turned to Virgil and asked, "So you are telling me that you all believe a 100,000 old controversy?!"

    "Only if things could change so easily. " Virgil lowered his gaze and asked, "Answer me, Rudy. Did I make the right choice by keeping Jane alive even after so much protest from the royals and noble vampires?"

    "..."

    "Of course, the other vampires were also against this, but they couldn''t dare to raise their voices against me. However, the royal and noble vampires can. Jane''s own family wanted her dead. They were worried about their own pathetic life after believing something stupid. Tell me, Rudy. Did I do the right thing?" Virgil asked again.

    "Had you killed her, she wouldn''t be here. But she wouldn''t have suffered or gone through all the pain she went through. You made the right choice by keeping her alive. After all, the child of the blue moon is cursed and causes cmities."

    Rudy pointed his finger at the city and conjured a concentrated fireball.

    "Guess what, Virgil? I will be the cmity."

    Virgil didn''t react or stop Rudy even though he knew what Rudy was going to do.

    "One would think being a King is the best thing. They get to rule and do whatever they want. They have everything. But they are wrong. Maybe that''s the case with other kings, but not with me."

    "I may be the King, but I get called a coward behind my back. My uncle, cousins, their kids, they think I am not suitable to be a king because of my peaceful nature."

    "¡­."

    "I didn''t choose to be a king. Rather, I would want someone to take my throne and be the King so I can break through all the shackles that are binding me."

    Rudy crushed the fireball and lowered his hand. He never intended to shoot the fireball in the first ce as only low and mid vampires lived in the city who were innocents. He only did that to see Virgil''s reaction, but instead of doing something, he started his sad monologue.

    "When I told Jane I would take revenge for her, she stopped me and told me that her suffering has nothing to do with me. She said I had no right to interfere in her personal matters. She said she had forgiven those pieces of shits."

    "Neither have I. I can''t be the King and a grandfather at the same time."

    "But if they ever dared to even badmouth about Jane again, trust me, they will regret being born. So don''t you dare try to stop me, or I won''t hold back, even against you!"

    "As a king, I cannot allow you to harm anyone. But as a grandfather, I couldn''t have said it better myself," Virgil scoffed softly. "I won''t stop you, but make sure to do that in my absence. Otherwise, I would have to interfere even against my wishes."

    "I am d to know that we are finally on the same terms now," Rudy nodded.

    "But I honestly don''t think you need to worry about that. No one messes with Jane now since she is one of the strongest vampires in this kingdom," he stated.

    "Oh?" Rudy raised his brow in amusement and asked, "Is she stronger than Victus?"

    "I think so. Jane is not allowed to participate in any of the battle events, so I can''tpare her strength with anyone."

    "What about Rias? Is she stronger than Jane?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Your eyes shine with love when you talk about Rias." Virgil smiled at Rudy and said, "And no, Rias is not strong. As you already know, she barely has any vampire powers."

    "Was Rias bullied the same way as Jane?"

    "Well, she was criticized a lot since she is more of a human, but nothing close to what Jane has suffered," Virgil calmly responded. "I am happy that Jane has finally found someone she can be happy with. All this time, Rias was the only one she got along with."

    A few seconds passed as Rudy and Virgil admired the scenery. Virgil nced at Rudy and waited for him to ask questions while Rudy thought of the remaining questions to ask.

    ''I will talk about Angelica with Jane. Virgil isn''t needed for that.''

    "So, any more questions?"

    Rudy turned to Virgil and said with a smirk on his face: "I want to ask more about the vampires and the vampire world, but I am sure that Jane would be d to help me out."

    "Hmm. Then I will take my leave now." Virgil patted Rudy''s shoulder and walked past him. But he stopped after a few steps and turned around.

    "I forgot to mention one thing. Don''t do anything reckless while you are here."

    "..."

    "The vampires will talk about you since you are a human, and they might even say some nasty things. But I would appreciate it if you could ignore that. They all grew up hating humans, so you can''t me them," he added.

    "Yeah. your lord is to me."

    Suddenly, Jane came flying from the balcony andnded between Rudy and Virgil before retracting her wings.

    She had an anxious look on her face, and she was breathing heavily. Seemingly, she came to them as fast as she could.

    "Are you worried about me or your human lover?" Virgil asked jokingly with a grin on his face.

    "Well¡­" Jane averted her gaze and didn''t say anything. But it was obvious that she was more worried about Rudy.

    "Anyway, you two should go have breakfast. And Jane, show Rudy around the city, will you?"

    "Thank you¡­ my King."

    "No need to call me that when we are alone."

    "Thank you, grandpa!"

 Chapter 231 Royal Dining Hall

    <h4>Chapter 231 Royal Dining Hall</h4>

    Virgil left Rudy and Jane alone on the balcony, seemingly giving them the green light to continue their rtionship. However, he warned Rudy about Rias and told him that it would be his responsibility to handle everything.

    Jane turned to Rudy with an anxious look on her face and hugged him tightly. She pressed her breasts against his chest and embraced his warmth.

    "Princess is acting cute all of a sudden," Rudy said jokingly.

    Jane raised her hand and red at Rudy before saying, "Why do you keep calling me princess all the time?!

    "Because¡­ you are one?"

    Jane puffed her cheeks and said, "I have a name!"

    "Oh?" Rudy raised his brow in amusement and uttered, "So the princess wants me to call her by her name. And yet she never calls me by my name."

    "Gah!" Jane''s puffed cheeks returned to normal as Rudy countered her remark. She averted her gaze and said, "It''s embarrassing to call you by your name."

    "When did you be so innocent? I remember you referring to me as ''human'' when we first met. That has never changed even after we spent such a wonderful night together."

    Jane buried her face in Rudy''s chest and uttered in a muffled voice: "I am scared."

    "Of what?"

    "Of losing you¡­"

    "Why are you scared of something like that? I am not going to leave you, nor do I have any reason to do something simr."

    "That''s not it¡­" Jane let go of Rudy and walked to the broken ledge of the balcony. "I stole you from Rias. What''s worse is that I was the one who brought her here and told her to forget about you. And yet¡­ I ended up doing the same thing as her."

    "..."

    "I am sure she would think I am a hypocrite and hate me for it. Had I known Rias'' rtionship with you was pure, I wouldn''t have dared to touch you. I thought you and Rias were already in an intimate rtionship since you two were together for a long time."

    "It wasn''t that long."

    "What if she asks you to leave me? Would you leave me behind?" she asked with an anxious look on her face.

    Rudy walked and stopped behind Jane. He hugged her from behind and kissed her on her nape before rubbing his cheek on her face.

    "We already talked about this. And why are you worrying about the things you can''t control?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "You might not understand, but I am scared of losing you. My heart aches just by the thought of being left behind¡­"

    Jane clenched her fists and muttered, "I don''t want to be alone anymore."

    ''Old wounds¡­ no, deeper wounds take long to heal. But there are some wounds that even time can''t heal,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    He gazed at the blue moon and wondered, "Had this moon ever existed, there wouldn''t be such belief?"

    Rudy''s eyes widened a few secondster as he thought, ''Am I seriously ming nature for people''s actions? What''s wrong with me?''

    Jane turned to Rudy with a smile on her face and said, "Shall we go now?"

    "Hmm? To have some more ''fun''?" Rudy asked with a grin.

    Jane squinted her eyes and said, "To eat breakfast."

    "Ah¡­ yes."

    Rudy held Jane''s hand and walked forward, but he stopped as Jane didn''t walk with him. Confused, he turned around and asked, "What''s wrong? Weren''t you the one who wanted to¡­"

    Rudy stopped on his words when she saw Jane acting weird all of a sudden.

    "Let''s fly there. We will save more time," Jan suggested.

    "What do you mean? The kitchen is like a hundred steps away from here," Rudy said with a puzzled look on his face.

    Jane''s face flushed a little as she ced her hand on her cave and said, "It stings when I walk¡­"

    "Oh!" For some reason, Rudy felt happy after hearing that.

    "It''s all your fault! Why did you have to go so rough?! You even grabbed and pulled me by my hair!"

    "Oh? Who was the one who begged ''Harder~ Harder~'' and ''Keep going~ Yes~'', huh?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face. "And you dare to me it on me?"

    "Gah!" Flustered, Jane hurriedly walked past Rudy, but she stumbled and ended up falling off the balcony from the broken ledge Rudy had shattered a while ago.

    Rudy immediately jumped after her, but Jane had managed to save herself quite easily.

    "You scared me there¡­" Rudy sighed in relief.

    "Shall we go now? I have many more things to talk to you about."

    "Yeah." Rudy pulled Jane into his arms and carried her like a princess.

    "What are you doing?! Let me down!" she yelled with a flushed face.

    "You can''t even walk properly. So shut up, or I will have to shut you up in another way," Rudy said while licking his lips in a seductive manner.

    Jane stopped resisting and muttered, "I wouldn''t mind either way."

    As Rudy carried Jane, she looked at his face and smiled before asking, "You are so caring and kind. No wonder Rias fell for you."

    "Uhh¡­. no. I was neither caring nor kind towards Rias. It took me a while to fall in love with her."

    "What? So how else did you manage to make her fall for you? I am not trying to exaggerate, but she dislikes men more than me."

    "Funny. I didn''t do anything to make Rias fall for me. I still question myself as to why Rias was so obsessed with me, but I never got my answer," Rudy said with a distant smile on his face.

    "Why don''t you tell me everything that happened whilst we ate breakfast?"

    "Sounds great." Rudy hurried up his pace and finally reached the royal dining hall.

    For some reason, the table was already prepared, and the food was served. Seemingly, the royal and noble family members were soon about to make their presence.

    "It''s going to be fun¡­" Rudy muttered.

 Chapter 232 Bloody Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 232 Bloody Breakfast</h4>

    When they reached the royal dining hall, breakfast was being served on the dining table, although the chairs were empty and no one was present other than the maids and butlers.

    "This is going to be fun¡­"

    Jane looked at Rudy to find him with a vicious smirk on his face.

    ''I have a bad feeling about this¡­'' Jane got off Rudy''s arms and nudged him.

    "Hmm?"

    "Don''t do anything reckless," she said.

    "I won''t." However, the grin on his face said otherwise.

    Rudy and Jane entered the hall and sat on the chairs next to each other.

    ''I don''t know what vampires eat, so I won''t expect something tasty,'' Rudy uttered inwardly and removed the lid from the vessels one by one.

    "Oh¡­" He was surprised to see the food looked normal. There was chicken, sds, meat, and desserts.

    "I knew I would see this reaction from you, " Janemented.

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and began eating as he had been hungry sincest night. He railed Jane for the entire night, which drained him quite literally.

    Rudy expected Jane to be hungry as well, but she wasn''t eating anything. She was staring at him with a passionate gaze in her eyes, just like one would look at their lover.

    "What''s wrong? Are you not hungry?" Rudy asked while chewing.

    Jane ced her hand on her stomach and said, "You filled me upst night and in the morning. I don''t think I can eat or drink anything more."

    "If you don''t eat, you won''t have enough strength tost long on the bed. Hence, you will get no pleasure from me," he uttered nonchntly and continued eating.

    He was eating chicken with one bite and sd with another. Meat with one and dessert with another. He had no need to worry about an upset stomach or any gastric or digestion problem as the food always got digested as soon as the bite went down his esophagus, even before reaching his stomach.

    Jane also started eating, but she truly wasn''t feeling hungry. It was almost as though her cave absorbed Rudy''s essence and gave her strength.

    A few secondster, a maid approached Jane with a jar filled with red liquid and asked, "Blood?"

    "Yeah." Jane grabbed the empty ss and gave it to the maid to fill it. "Thanks."

    Rudy watched them with a surprised look on his face, but he didn''t say anything as the exchange seemed normal.

    "What? We are vampires, so obviously, we will drink blood."

    "I know, but¡­ whose blood is that?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Oh! It''s animal''s blood."

    "Not going to lie, but that''s nasty," Rudy remarked. "I know blood is like water for you vampires, but still¡­ drinking animal blood is¡­"

    Jane felt offended after hearing that. She squinted her eyes and said, "Don''t you humans also drink animal milk?"

    "Yeah, but that''s different. We don''t kill animals to drink their milk, you know?"

    "Who said we kill animals to drink their blood?" Jane asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "You¡­ don''t¡­?"

    "No."

    "You know what... I don''t even want to imagine or talk about this. It would ruin my appetite," he groaned and took a sip from the ss of water. "And thank fuck there is water in this world."

    Rudy nced at Jane to see she was about to drink the blood from the ss. After seeing that, he felt tightness in his heart.

    He got jealous for some reason.

    Just as Jane was about to take a sip, he grabbed the ss from her and ced his back on the table.

    Surprised, Jane turned to Rudy to ask for a reason. But she couldn''t ask him after seeing the flustered look on his face.

    "Promise me one thing," he said to her in a demanding voice.

    "Wha¡­t?" she asked hesitantly.

    "You won''t, ever, drink anyone''s blood other than mine. Not even animals'', okay?"

    A few secondster, Jane meekly nodded and said, "But what if you are not around?"

    "Once Rias wakes up and 15 days pass, I am going to take you and Rias to the human world," he asserted nonchntly.

    "Huh?"

    "You two will be leaving this world behind ande with me."

    "Will I be¡­ will I be able toe back here?"

    "Hmm? Well, if you miss this world ande here to meet your friends and Virgil, sure. I am not trying to imprison you, just so you know. I just want to take you and Rias out of this hell hole."

    After a brief pause, he added, "You will be much happier in the human world."

    "Okay¡­" Jane nodded with a smile on her face.

    "Now, if you want to drink blood, then you can drink mine."

    "..." Jane stared at Rudy with a resolute expression on her face. Seemingly, she was waiting for Rudy to give her permission to drink his blood.

    "Go ahead."

    "Umm¡­ Can I drink from your hand?" she asked reluctantly. Seemingly, afraid of Rudy turning her down.

    Rudy moved his hand to Jane and shrugged his shoulders before saying, "You can suck me from wherever you want to. And I mean¡­ wherever¡­"

    He said while pointing his gaze at his little brother.

    Jane rolled Rudy''s sleeves even more and rubbed her hand on his wrist.

    "This feels like I am about to get an injection."

    Jane looked at Rudy and asked, "Are you ready?"

    "I will share my memories, or rather, my story with Rias through my blood. So prepare yourself for it."

    Jane''s fangs elongated as her eyes glowed red. She nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and licked the spot before piercing her fangs.

    ''It feels different than getting bitten on the neck. But if I had to choose, I would prefer the neck instead. Although, I am starting to feel horny again.

    Jane sucked Rudy''s blood while he enjoyed his food.

    Ten minutester, Jane finally stopped and let go of Rudy''s hand. She smiled at him with bloody lips and teeth and said, "Stooopid~!"

 Chapter 233 Date with Jane

    <h4>Chapter 233 Date with Jane</h4>

    "Stoooopid! Stupid! Stoooopid~!"

    "...." Rudy watched Jane with a confused and curious look on his face.

    ''Is she drunk?'' Rudy wondered. ''She is smiling and seems like she is above the clouds. She has drank my blood many times now, so that shouldn''t be the case.''

    "You are an idiot~," Janemented while licking the spot from where she sucked his blood.

    The two holes healed instantly, but that wasn''t because of Jane but Rudy''s powers. Jane was simply trying to disinfect it even though there was no need to.

    "So? Why is the princess of idiots calling me an idiot?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "You said you don''t know why Rias fell in love with you. But after seeing your memories, it''s obvious why," Jane stated.

    "Is that¡­ so? Then tell me why."

    "Heh! Why should I? Figure it out yourself," Jane said with a haughty expression on her face.

    ''Haughty Jane is back¡­'' This was the first time Rudy wasn''t happy with the haughty Jane.

    Of course, Rudy wasn''t going to sit still and let Jane make fun of him. It was impossible for anyone to mess with Rudy and get away with it.

    "Okay." He smirked from the corner of his lips and said, "I may not know why Rias fell for me, but do you know why her cheeky sister fell in love with me?"

    Jane''s face flushed red instantly. She red at Rudy and uttered, "I never said that I love you."

    "Oh? Your Mister Dick will be sad if he hears this, you know?"

    "Gah!" Jane made the noise again.

    ''I have noticed her doing that a couple of times now. Is that her signature action or something? It''s kind of cute.''

    Jane moved her gaze to the tes on the table and asked, "Are you done eating?"

    "Well, yeah. I am satisfied." Rudy responded with a nod. He nced around the table and muttered, "In the end, none of them came. I would have given them a ''warm'' wee."

    "Then¡­" Jane pulled Rudy''s sleeves and lowered her gaze to look at his snake before saying, "Is Mister Dick free for a quick visit?"

    ''Her sex drive is crazy!''

    "Uhh¡­ well, dick just returned after exploring a narrow cave, so let it rest for now. How about you spend some time with Mister Rudy?"

    Jane averted her gaze and said, "Mister Rudy is boring¡­"

    "Oh? I could say the same about you," Rudy scoffed out loud.

    "What do you mean¡­?"

    "You were so easy to seduce. Not going to lie, I think you were the easiest one in my harem."

    "That''s because I let you seduce me!" Jane hissed. But she soon realized what she had said and covered her mouth.

    "I knew it!" Rudy moved his face close to Jane and licked her cheeks before moving to her ear and whispering, "You know, I like the haughty side of you the most. But on the bed, I prefer the meek Jane. She is cute when she tries to hold her cute and sexy when she moans. Not to mention your vampire strength. It was truly an amazing night."

    Rudy didn''t even need to look at Jane''s face because the blush had spread to her pointy ears too.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong, princess? Rudy smirked even more and said, "Don''t you want to listen to Mister Dick''s adventure tales to various caves?"

    Jane got up from her chair in embarrassment and turned around.

    "Let''s leave now!"

    "Oh? Is the princess suddenly embarrassed or simply jealous of other girls who have tasted Mister Dick before?" Rudy teased her even more.

    The oue of their verbal battle was decided even before it began. There was no way anyone could defeat Rudy as long as he knew the opponent''s weakness, and he happened to know every side of Jane inside out¡ª Except the other things that Jane hadn''t shared yet.

    After realizing she had no chance of teasing Rudy, she turned around and looked at him with teary eyes.

    "So this is the love you talked about?" she sniffed. "Are you going to do this every day?"

    Jane pulled a victim card. However, Rudy was used to such tactics. He carried Jane in his arms and teleported outside the pce in the sky.

    "Let''s go on a date," he said in a calm voice.

    "First, let me down."

    "There is no ''down''. We are in the air."

    Jane jumped from Rudy''s arms and dived to the ground. But she sprouted her wings and pped them to fly even higher than Rudy.

    She then looked at him with a smug look on her face and said, "We vampires are the creatures born with wings. No one can surpass us when ites to flying, not even the dragons, who are supposed to be the creatures of the sky."

    "Come on. That has to be a lie. I saw the vampires flyingst night, and they weren''t that fast. Besides, I don''t think they can beat the dragons. I have never seen a dragon, but they are big, mighty creatures who can crush dozens under their feet and send them flying by pping their wings. They can burn the forests with their breath and shatter mountains with their roars," he asserted in a single breath while moving his hands as gestures.

    Jane couldn''t help but squint her eyes after seeing Rudy praise the dragons. She felt jealous, but she felt a little offended too.

    Just like any other race, they hated to bepared to other races, even more, when they were considered weak against the other one.

    While most of the things Rudy said about the dragons were true, he didn''t have a single proof to vouch for that. He said all that by what he learned from watching movies and ying games at Eric''s house sometimes.

    "Very well." Jane folded her arms below her bosom and pointed her gaze at a massive building a few miles away from them. "Let''s race till there."

    ====

    Who will win? It''s impossible to guess correctly. *smirks*

 Chapter 234 Vampire Academy

    <h4>Chapter 234 Vampire Academy</h4>

    "That massive building is the vampire academy. Let''s race and see who can fly better," Jane suggested in a solemn voice.

    "Princess, are you perhaps angry?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "No, I am not! Hmph!" She averted her face to the side and said, "I will show you how fast I am."

    ''Well, maybe I will let her win to calm her down,'' Rudy thought.

    "Sure. Let''s go."

    Jane turned to Rudy and said, "Don''t you dare let me win. Try your best, and I will try my best too."

    "It''s not like you would ever know if I am trying my best or not," Rudy responded with a short scoff and a shoulder shrug.

    "Oh, I will know. I know what you are capable of and how fast you can fly," Jane stated. "If I catch you going easy on me, I will ban Mister Dick from visiting me."

    "Now, that''s something I can''t allow." Rudy cracked his fingers and said, "Prepare to lose. Wait¡­ what do I get if I win?"

    He asked curiously.

    "Mister Dick gets a free pass to visit me anytime, all the time¡­"

    "I don''t think Dick needs a pass for that. But the rewards sound fine. Now I am motivated to win. But before we start, mind telling me what do you want as a reward?"

    "Hmm~" Jane hummed in wonder and uttered, "Maybe¡­ marry me?"

    "I was going to do that anyway."

    However, neither of them knew that they were already husband and wife.

    Jane and Rudy hovered in the air at an equal distance from their goal, which was five miles away.

    Rudy nced at Jane from the corner of his eye and asked, "Ready?"

    Jane nodded and said, "On the count of three."

    "One!" - Rudy.

    "Two!" - Jane.

    "Three!" - Rudy and Jane.

    They both flew as fast as they could.

    Jane was pping her wings, and the sound of that was quite loudpared to what Rudy had expected. As for Rudy, he did not need to do a thing.

    Jane was keeping up with Rudy and even overtook him a couple of times, but Rudy managed to stay in the lead. However, a sudden thought crossed his mind when he was halfway through.

    ''If I win, then Dick wins. If I lose, I get married. Both have such tempting rewards! I don''t know what to do!''

    Rudy didn''t care about winning or losing but wanted the rewards. However, Jane had threatened him to try his best. Otherwise, she would ban sex.

    ''What if I do something that won''t get me in trouble, and even Jane would be okay with it.''

    Rudy quickly thought of a n and slowed down. As expected, Jane flew past him, but she red at him as if she was angry.

    Rudy picked up the pace again and mmed into Jane, or he would have if he hadn''t carried her in his arms.

    "...!" Jane tried to break free from Rudy''s grip, but he had no n to let her go. "What are you doing?!"

    "I am flying."

    "This is against the rules!"

    "Oh? I don''t think there was such a rule. And even if there was, I am sure I am not breaking it."

    "You clearly are! Now let me go and take this race seriously!"

    "No, no. You seem to have a misunderstanding, princess. I was flying, and you suddenly came in front of me. So I had no other choice but to carry you," he said with an innocent look on his face.

    "That''s a lie!"

    "Come on. Stop acting like a brat, princess. Don''t you want to make your Mister Dick happy? And if you make Mister Dick happy, it will visit you and maybe even have a stayover at your ce."

    There was only one way to not break the rules and get both rewards, and that was to reach the finish line at the same time. Had Rudy continued flying at his top speed, he would have easily won, and there would be no meaning in the race since Jane challenged him to show how fast a vampire could fly.

    A few secondster, Rudynded in front of the academy gate and said, "I guess it''s a draw."

    Jane angrily got off Rudy''s arms and red at him before saying, "You nned this, didn''t you?"

    "Who knows?" Rudy shrugged.

    SIGH!

    "I don''t know what¡ª"

    Di Di Di PiPiPiPi Pi~!

    A weird siren rang across the academy that forced Jane''s attention towards it.

    "What was that?" Rudy asked with a curious and annoyed look on his face.

    "It''s the bell."

    "Uhh¡­ like the school bell that rings after the lecture ends?"

    "Yes."

    "Why the fuck was it so annoying then?"

    "To annoy the students and get them to focus on their studies."

    Jane and Rudy passed through the gates and entered the academy.

    "This ce is prominent¡­ "

    Rudy sighted a few students walking on the campus, but they weren''t wearing uniforms.

    "Do you guys have a uniform?" Rudy asked curiously,

    "Yeah, we do. And most of the sses here are the same as the human world with the addition of magic and other special sses," she responded calmly while showing the way to Rudy.

    "No wonder Rias was smart even though she looked to be the type of girl who would never study¡­" Rudy muttered under his breath.

    "So why isn''t anyone wearing uniforms? And Is it just me, Or is the number of students here awfully small?"

    "It''s the red lunar week, or should I say Blood-Moon week, so there are no sses for a week. The students you see here today are just here to fool around or study as they have examsing up soon."

    "Hmm? They? " Rudy raised his brows and asked, "You don''t go to school?"

    "I already finished the school and graduated with top scores, followed by Rias," Jane uttered with a proud face.

    "I see. I guess that makes sense¡­ no, wait¡­" Rudy turned to Jane and asked, "Forgive me for asking this, but¡­. How old exactly are you and Rias?"

    ===

    Guess the age. It''s already hinted a couple of times.

    ===

    Thanks, @Spudz_Gaming, for the gift!

 Chapter 235 Nostalgia

    <h4>Chapter 235 Nostalgia</h4>

    "How old are you and Rias?" Rudy asked in a curious yet calm voice.

    "How old do you think?"

    "No, no. I asked you that. You can''t ask me the same question. Even more, I don''t want to guess it wrong only to make you annoyed and get angry at me for no reason," Rudy uttered with a sigh.

    "I won''t get angry, I promise. And if you guess my age right, you might also get a reward from me."

    Rudy pondered for a while and said, "This is a trick question, isn''t it?"

    Jane averted her gaze and said, "It''s not."

    "You want me to answer in a hurry while thinking of the reward. But I will dly fall into your trap." Rudy ced his hand on his chin and stared into Jane''s eyes with a curious look on his face. After a few seconds that seemed like an eternity to Jane, Rudy opened his mouth and uttered, "I remember Virgil mentioning your mother left this world and went to the human world around 40 years ago. She married there, so let''s assume it took one year for her to find a suitable husband and a year to¡ª you know what I am talking about. And it would have taken nine months to give birth."

    After a brief pause, Rudy said, "You and Rias are probably around 36 years old. Of course, I may be wrong, and you might just be in your 20s, but I will stick with the former one."

    "Rias and I will be turning 40 in two weeks. So we are currently 39 years old," Jane asserted.

    "But¡­ that would mean your mother hooked up with someone as soon as she left the vampire world¡­" Rudy muttered in confusion.

    "I believe that mother was sneaking off behind everyone''s back and visiting the human world every full moon. And she was already in love with my father," Jane said calmly.

    "Hmm. I am pretty sure that when she left this world behind, she was already pregnant with you and Rias."

    "Why would you think that?" Jane asked with a curious look on his face.

    "Think about it. She was hooking up with your father for who knows how long, but one day she suddenly decided to leave this world behind. Why would she do that if she wasn''t pregnant?" Rudy asked.

    "Hmm¡­"

    "And you know better than anyone how they treat the dhampirs. She probably didn''t want you two to live such a life. I mean, she herself was a dhampir, so she should know," Rudy shrugged.

    Jane shook her head and said, "I don''t think that''s the case since she dropped us back in the vampire world after giving birth."

    "Oh! Yes¡­"

    "I think mom simply wanted to live with my father. She has been sneaking out, but she only got to meet him once every 15 days, and that too for a mere 50 minutes. That''s too cruel. I would want to stay with the man I love for forever," Jane said with a flushed face.

    "But I have no right to say that," she said with a dejected look on her face. "I kept Rias away from me. And here I am, doing the exact opposite. I am a hypocrite¡­"

    "..." Rudy let out a weary sigh and flicked his finger on Jane''s forehead before saying, "Why do you get depressed so easily? And you already know that it wasn''t your fault. You were following Virgil''s order, and Virgil was following the stupid rule made by the so-called lord."

    Jane rubbed her head and muttered, "I thought I was also going to end up the same as brother Victus when you flicked me."

    "There is a big difference between you two. And besides, I love you, and I would never hurt you."

    "Me too¡­"

    Jane and Rudy brought their faces closer and closed their eyes to kiss.

    Pi Pi Pi~ DiDiDiDi Di~!

    "What the fuck?!" he yelled furiously. "Why is the siren ringing if there are no sses? And why the fuck did it ring in the first ce? Thest siren rang like five minutes ago!"

    "That was the warning bell. And as for why it rang¡­ I don''t know. Maybe they are having extra sses or something," Jane responded with an awkward smile on her face.

    "Let''s get out of here. I will go mad if I hear the siren again."

    "Umm... I brought you here to show you the academy¡­" Jane muttered.

    "Oh. You should have said so." Rudy grabbed Jane''s hand and said, "Let''s go."

    "You don''t have to force yourself if you¡ª"

    He pulled Jane close to him after saying, "As long as I don''t hear the siren again, I am good."

    "The siren won''t ring for the next 45 minutes."

    "Then we are good."

    Rudy and Jane entered the academy and walked through the first hallway, which was the entrance to the main building.

    Rudy was awed by the architecture of the academy. Every corner of it gave a fantasy-like feeling.

    "Not going to lie, I have always wanted toe to a ce like this. It feels so nostalgic and satisfying for some reason. But then again, I think most teenagers and young adults wish to see a ce like this, go on an adventure, witness magic, and miracles," Rudy uttered while ncing around with a resolute expression on his face."

    Jane smiled after seeing Rudy enjoying their date.

    ''I am d I brought him here,'' Jane uttered inwardly.

    Jane knew that Rudy was a smart person, and he liked to study in his free time. So the only ce she could think of was the academy¡ª although Rudy was happy for a different reason.

    "There was also this movie adapted from a popr novel. It was about an orphan boy enrolling in an academy far away in a wizarding world. I remember binging the entire movie series at Eric''s house,"

    "Who is Eric?" Jane asked curiously.

    "He is my best friend. But more like a brother."

    They walked and entered another hallway, but Rudy couldn''t shake the familiar feeling. It was as though he had been to this ce before.

    ''What''s going on?'' he wondered.

    ===

    @Harley_Ward guessed it correct!

 Chapter 236 A Yandere?

    <h4>Chapter 236 A Yandere?</h4>

    It had been a few minutes since Rudy and Jane entered the academy, and Rudy''s expression changed drastically as they walked further in.

    After noticing the annoyed look on Rudy''s face, Jane calmly asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "This ce¡­ or rather¡­ the structure, to be exact, feels familiar. I am not talking about the interior and all the fantasy-like structures, but the hallways and the directions they lead¡­ I don''t know. All hallways are the same anyway¡­" Rudy''s voice got lower as he spoke.

    "Hmm. I think I know why."

    Rudy stopped walking and turned to Jane with a curious look on his face before asking, "Hmm? Is there a reason behind it?"

    "Well¡­ the vampire world is ten times bigger than your world. And it''s the exact replica too. Meaning the mountains, seas, and many other natural things that are not created but are always present are the same as here," Jane stated.

    "I see."

    "So you are currently standing in your town or something like that. And this academy is simr to your school," she added.

    "Oh!" Rudy suddenly eximed and nodded as he said, "No wonder. The hallways and the location of the rooms, pirs, open space, everything looked like my school. But didn''t you say only the natural ces are the same? The school was built, so why is it¡­?"

    Rudy didn''tplete his question as Jane knew what he was asking. She shrugged her shoulders and said, "I have no idea about that. This academy is millennia old."

    "Well, whatever. Now I am excited to find out more about this world." Rudy ced his hand on his chin and wondered, "But what about the pce? What''s on that spot in the human world?"

    "The house," Jane answered.

    "Hmm. That makes sense. What about the massive arena? Even if you decrease its size by ten times, I don''t think there is an open space simr to that in the human world. What about my house? What is located here?"

    "I don''t know where your house is, and even if I knew that, I don''t think we would be able to locate the exact spot."

    "I suddenly lost interest¡ª"

    "My, My, look who is here," a woman''s voice uttered from the other side of the hallway.

    Rudy and Jane turned around to see a beautiful adult woman wearing a suit. She had ck hair and purple eyes, and she was wearing sses.

    "Hey, Miss Tia. Long time no see," Jane said with an awkward smile.

    Tia walked closer and stopped in front of them. She looked at Rudy and fixed her sses before squinting her eyes.

    "Who is this?" she asked. "I don''t think I have seen him in school before. But he somehow looks familiar. Hmm¡­ weird," she said while inspecting Rudy.

    "Uhh¡­ his name is Rudy. He is the one who¡­" Jane couldn''t finish her sentence.

    "Oh! I remember him now! He is Rias'' human lover, am I right?!" she said with an excited look on her face.

    "Yeah¡­"

    "Hmm~ I am 300 years old, and this is my first time seeing a human. I have always been curious about them."

    "Uhh¡­ but Virgil''s third wife was also a human. Surely, you would have met¡ª"

    Before Rudy could finish, Jane covered Rudy''s mouth and violently whispered, "We don''t talk about that in public!"

    "She was indeed a human, but we weren''t allowed to meet her. Sure, I had seen her from afar but never went near her. In fact, the Vampire Monarch never let anyone go near her and always kept her security tight," Tia asserted.

    Rudy shrugged Jane''s hand and asked, "What happened to her?"

    "Well¡­" Tia averted her gaze and muttered, "No one knows. But we haven''t seen her since she gave birth to Veronica, so she is presumed dead."

    ''Veronica is Jane and Rias'' mother, alright. I think I am learning more than I thought. My only reason toe here was to take Rias back with me, but I ended up deflowering her sister, and now I am stuck here for two weeks.''

    ''At least Rias will wake up in two days. I am both frightened and excited. She is probably¡­ no. She will surely not be happy if she gets to know about Jane and my rtionship. But let''s not worry about that right now.''

    "Anyway, what brings you here, Jane?" Tia asked.

    "Oh, right! I just wanted to show this ce to Rudy on the Vampire Monarch''s order," Jane answered.

    "..." Rudy squinted his eyes and stared at Jane with a judging look on his eyes as he thought, ''She could have just said ''we are on a date,'' but she didn''t. It seems she wants to hide our rtionship from others. But that makes sense considering how much she has suffered in the past.''

    "Okay. But be careful. Not all vampires are friendly like me. If they see a human walking on their ground, they will try to do something. But anyway, the grandmaster just mentioned you a while ago when I was in her office. You might want to drop by her officeter on," Tia informed with a gentle smile on her face.

    "I will do that. Thank you for letting me know," Jane nodded in response.

    "Well then¡­ I will take my leave now. I haven''t slept yet since the partyst night."

    After saying that, Tia left.

    Jane and Rudy nced at each other from the corner of their eyes, but neither of them said anything.

    "She was surprisingly kind, not going to lie. And she looked beautiful too," he said to ease up the mood.

    Jane raised her brow and pushed Rudy against the wall. She kissed him on the lips without caring for anything else and said, "You can''t have another vampire!"

    "Huh?"

    "Promise me that Rias and I will be the only vampire in your harem!" she said with teary eyes.

    "Obviously. Why do you think I need another one?" he scoffed jokingly. "And besides, Alice will be mad if she learns I got two more harem members."

    "But you called her beautiful!"

    "Oh? It seems the princess has one more side of her, hmm?" Rudy teased. "I don''t want to call you a yandere, but you seem like one."

 Chapter 237 Conflicted

    <h4>Chapter 237 Conflicted</h4>

    "Yawndere?" Jane muttered with a puzzled look on her face. "What''s there? A name of a monster?"

    "No. It''s a term used to define the personality of someone."

    "Oh? What does Yawndere mean?" Jane asked curiously.

    "Obsessive lover," Rudy answered awkwardly.

    "Oh?" Jane''s face flushed. "Is that apliment?"

    "No." Rudy shook his head and exined, "A yandere is a girl who is often violent or has a psychotic level of devotion to a love interest. They get jealous when their lover talks with the opposite gender. And they go as far as to harm someone to get their lover''s attention. They don''t care what their lover thinks, and they want their lover to love them as much as they love them."

    "I won''t go that far!"

    "Well¡­ you actually did." Rudy pointed his gaze at Jane''s hands that were pinning him on the wall and said, "I just said the teacher was beautiful, and you suddenly got angry and kissed me after punishing me against the wall. That was the first stage of bing a yandere."

    Rudy had already started regretting calling Jane a yandere. He only said that as a joke, but it turned serious.

    "If I am a yandere, then you are on a whole other level," Janemented with a haughty face.

    "Excuse me?" Rudy raised his brow and asked, "When did I ever act like a yandere?"

    "Arara~ Did the human forget how he got jealous when I was drinking an animal''s milk," Jane remarked with a smirk on her face.

    ''She is using my lines on me!''

    "I was just acting possessive. There is a difference between obsessive and possessive."

    "You called me a yandere, so you are one too. Hmph!"

    "What are we even doing?" Rudy sighed. "Let''s stop this nonsense and look around. You also have to meet the headmaster or whatever, right?"

    For the first time, Jane had managed to corner Rudy in his own game, so he decided to divert the topic to get out of the matter.

    "I am sorry¡­" Jane apologized.

    "Huh? Why are you apologizing?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face.

    "I pushed you against the wall and called you a yawndere¡­"

    "There is no need to apologize for something like that. And hey, this is verymon in rtionships," he said in a calm voice.

    "Is it?"

    "Yeah. Did you not see how Rias and I always fought? That''s natural. No one likes a rtionship where every day is the same. It bes boring."

    "I understand." She nodded. "I will make sure to fight with you every day."

    "Uhh¡­ okay¡­"

    ''It''s hard to exin to her. They say cultural differences can be a problem in a rtionship, but it''s a race difference here. Either way, I am excited to spend my daily life with Rias and Jane.''

    Rudy was truly happy, but a sudden thought crossed his mind, which he should have realized ago.

    ''I came here to take Rias with me, but now I will be taking Jane too. There will be no problem in taking them out of here, and those who dare to stop me will be crushed. However, what am I going to do once I take them out of here?''

    ''Surely, I can''t take them to my house. Not only is my house small for six people, but what am I going to tell mom about this?''

    ''I can exin everything to Alice and Reina, but what about mom? She doesn''t know that Rias was a vampire.''

    Rudy had no idea that Reba knew everything.

    ''Come to think of it, I should tell her about my powers. I tried to tell her thest time she caught me, but she stopped me. And I have noticed that she has been acting a little¡­ strange. But well¡­ it''s better than my past life, not going to lie.''

    Rudy and Reba didn''t have a good rtionship as they had in this world. Sure, they were still close and on good terms¡ª probably more than any mother and son¡ª but it wasn''t like it was in this world.

    ''I am getting side-tracked¡­''

    Rudy was even more conflicted than before. He was going to take Jane and Rias to the human world regardless of what would happen next.

    ''Alright. I have decided. I will buy a big house. I will need a lot of money, and I can''t make that much from gambling. I also need money to pay off Reina''s debt.''

    ''Wait, what if I drop Rias and Jane at Reina''s ce? She has a big ce, and they would surely love it. I will settle Reina''s debt and also start working on the next project to make the ce a theme park.''

    ''Now, I need money. I still don''t want to do something illegal like stealing, but what if I rob the bad guys? There are lots of corrupt people in the world. Maybe¡­ I should try different methods. I have superpowers, so I should use them.''

    Rudy wanted to earn money in a legal way, but that wasn''t his main problem. Even if he stole money from evildoers, he would eventually run out of money. Rudy wanted a passive source of ie that could earn him money every day.

    ''Hmm. I just got many ideas. I will try them once we go back to the human world.''

    "Rudy? Is everything alright?" Jane asked with a concerned look on her face after seeing the dazed expression on his face.

    "Yeah. I am alright. I just had some amazing ideas that can change everything in my life!" he said excitedly.

    "Wait¡­" Rudy raised his brow and asked, "Did you just call me by my name?"

    Jane''s face flushed red, and she nodded meekly.

    "I thought I should start calling you by your name. But now, you also have to call me by my name, okay?"

    "As you wish, princess," he teased with a grin on his face.

    Jane puffed her cheeks and walked away, but she didn''t seem angry. After walking a few steps, she turned around with a bright smile on her face and said, "Follow me, dummy!"

    "...." Rudy followed Jane and caught up to her in a mere second.

    "Where are we going?" he asked curiously.

    "I want you to see my ssroom. And before you ask, it was Rias'' ssroom too."

    Jane held Rudy''s hand and intertwined her fingers with his. She walked hastily but slowed down when they reached the stairs. She kept a firm grip and led Rudy to her ssroom.

    ''I wish to see that smile on your face all the time¡­''

 Chapter 238 Classroom

    <h4>Chapter 238 ssroom</h4>

    After walking for only Rudy knew how long, they reached Jane''s ssroom. But much to their surprise, it was open, and students were inside.

    "I was expecting it to be close so we could do whatever we wanted, but it''s open¡­" she muttered.

    "Well, we were here to see the ssroom, so¡­ we already did that," Rudy shrugged.

    "I wanted to spend some time¡­ inside¡­" she muttered with a flushed face. "I share many happy and good memories with this room. So I wanted my most happy memory, you, to be there too."

    "Aww~" A smile appeared on Rudy''s face after seeing Jane acting girly all of a sudden.

    "Don''t make fun of me!"

    Rudy grabbed Jane''s hand and took her into the room where around twenty students were already present.

    They started whispering to each other as Rudy nonchntly started walking around the ssroom.

    Jane seemed reluctant at first, but then she stopped worrying and smiled at Rudy.

    Without caring for anyone, Rudy turned to Jane and asked, "So, which one is your seat and which one is Rias''?"

    Curiosity was brimming on Rudy''s face, and it was evident that he was excited. Luckily, there was no teacher in the room, and the students seemed afraid of Rudy as they had seen his feat in the battlest night.

    Jane nced around the room and pointed her finger at the desk in thest row next to the window.

    "Hmm. That''s a weird seat for a princess, but I know the reason why," he sighed. "Which one is Rias?"

    Jane pointed her finger to the seat next to hers.

    "Oh."

    Rias'' seat was empty, but a female student was sitting on Jane''s seat.

    Rudy walked to Rias'' seat and sat there. He spread his arms in the air and yawned out loud, causing a few students and Jane to yawn too.

    Rudy nced at the other students who had been staring at him from the moment he entered the room.

    "What are you staring at?" he asked.

    The students averted their faces and resumed what they were doing.

    ''Ouch! That hurts¡­'' he uttered inwardly.

    Rudy simply wanted to talk with the students, but that was impossible since they were scared of him.

    Rudy looked at Jane, who was standing on the other side of the room, looking at him with a smile on her face. Even though she was a princess, no one was giving her any respect.

    "Uhh¡­" Rudy turned to the female student sitting next to him and said, "Can you¡­ move for a while?"

    The student stared at Rudy for a few seconds and let out a big high. She grabbed her stuff from the desk and walked to the other empty desk.

    Rudy signaled Jane to sit on her seat, and Jane rushed right away. She sat on her desk and looked at the whiteboard.

    "It feels like we are going to school together¡­" she uttered in a low voice.

    "Rias and I did go to school together, so I know that feeling."

    "Is it strange that I now wish that we had met much sooner?" Jane asked awkwardly.

    "Hmm. You said you are turning 40 in two weeks, so that would mean I was born when you were around 22 years old. And¡­ let''s say I had met you when I was five years old, so that would make you 27 years old. I think this is the best age to meet. I am mature and 18 years old. I can make my own decisions and take responsibility."

    "I wasn''t talking about that¡­" she murmured.

    Rudy held Jane''s hand in his hand and said, "I get where you areing from. And believe me, I know that feeling better than anyone. Who wouldn''t wish to meet their lover sooner?"

    He chuckled.

    They talked for a while until the topic of marriage came up.

    "Since vampires live for thousands of years, what''s the average age they get married?"

    "Marriages are rare here. And mostly the royals and nobles marry to keep or increase their status," Jane responded calmly.

    "I should have guessed that."

    "Most of the vampires have open rtionships. One of the reasons is that vampires get bored of things easily. Even if they fall in love with someone and have a great rtionship together, they would drift apart after a few hundred years. They say at one point, the love dies," she asserted with a sigh.

    Rudy noticed a sad look on Jane''s face and uttered, "Don''t worry. I will never stop loving you or any of the girls in my harem. In fact, my love would keep growing infinitely."

    "You are so smooth at this stuff. No wonder you have a harem," Jane remarked. "Whenever you say such things, it makes my heart flutter."

    ''And some say I am cringe¡­'' Rudy sighed inwardly.

    "Will you¡­" Jane averted her gaze but repeatedly nced at Rudy and hesitantly asked, "Will you marry me too?"

    "Of course. When the timees, I will marry you."

    "And when will the timee?" she asked curiously.

    "When¡­ we both are ready?"

    They were discussing marriage, not knowing the fact that they were already married.

    Jane moved her face close to Rudy to kiss him, but she looked past his shoulders and noticed the students were staring at them.

    "...!" She immediately hid her face with her hands.

    ''She forgot that she was hiding our rtionship, didn''t she?'' Rudy let out a chuckle and muttered, "I didn''t know you had a clumsy side too."

    Suddenly, a blonde-haired male student walked into the ss and stood on the stage.

    "..." Rudy raised his brows and watched the student with an amused look on his face.

    The student nced around the room as though he was looking for something or someone. After looking at all the students one by one, he looked at Rudy and frowned his face.

    "..."

    He hastily approached Rudy with heavy steps and mmed his hands on the desk.

    ''I knew something like this was going to happen¡­.''

    ====

    Thanks, @puremichigan, @PantoBiyaje,@iger7, for the gift!

 Chapter 239 Blonde-Haired Student

    <h4>Chapter 239 Blonde-Haired Student</h4>

    The blonde-haired guy red at Rudy and frowned at his face.

    "Are you the human who crashed into the partyst night?" he asked with a furious look on his face.

    ''I should have expected something like this. This happens everywhere, no matter where you go. A new student or a transfer student would be the first target of bullying as they don''t have friends. But why is this dude asking as if he doesn''t know me?''

    ''Surely, he would have seen mest night, right? But let''s say he couldn''t see me. He still would have seen me fighting in the arena. Actually, fuck that. Shouldn''t he realize I am a human by getting near me?''

    Rudy could sense anyone''s presence once they were close enough. He assumed if a human was sitting in a room filled with vampires, one would easily be able to recognize him by his smell or appearance.

    However, he concluded that as the vampires have never actually met a human, they wouldn''t know how they look or smell precisely. Not to mention, Rudy smelled a lot like Jane as he had spent the night together with her. Jane''s odor had dominated Rudy''s human smell.

    Without caring for a single thing, Rudy smugly raised his head in an arrogant manner and uttered, "Yes. I am the human who trashed your strongest champion."

    The blonde-haired kept ring at Rudy, but his re suddenly vanished, and the expression on his face became resolute.

    "I can''t believe it!" he reached his hand to Rudy and said, "Can I shake hands with you?!"

    "...." Rudy had never been so confused before. He reluctantly shook hands with the blonde-haired guy who wasn''t letting it go.

    ''What the fuck? I was hoping for a ssroom fight, but¡­'' Rudy suddenly felt guilty for judging the guy by his hair and behavior. But it wasn''t entirely his fault as the blonde-haired acted as though he was going to pick up a fight.

    "My name is Tiren! Nice to meet you!" he said while shaking Rudy''s hand like crazy.

    "Hello¡­" Rudy turned to Jane with a confused look on his face, only to see Jane staring at him in disbelief.

    ''Okay. I am getting more and more confused. Let''s solve this.''

    Rudy pulled his hand from Tiren''s grip and asked, "Uhh.. why are you here?"

    "I am the ss representative. I couldn''t make it to the pcest night as I was busy studying for the exams. But I heard from my friends that a human crashed into the party and challenged the great Vampire Monarch for a fight. That''s crazy, man!"

    ''This dude is acting so friendly. What the fuck?! He is honestly creeping me out.''

    "Nice to meet you¡­" Rudy greeted back.

    "How did you manage to enter this world?" he asked curiously.

    Rudy pointed his gaze at Jane and said, "This beautiful princess helped me."

    "So it''s really true that Princess Rias had a human lover? Are you her lover?!"

    "Yes. I am here to take them back with me."

    "That''s so cool, man! Is it also true that you defeated Victus even when he was in his ''super form''?"

    The resolute expression on Tiren''s face didn''t change throughout the conversation.

    ''What the fuck is super form? I am not trying to brag about my powers, but he was earlier to defeat Jane. Not to mention, Jane was weak when I fought her.''

    Jane had been in the human world for the past 15 days, and she had never drank a single drop of blood. Not to mention, her powers were deficient because she had no source to harness her powers.

    Naturally, the vampires were supposed to be stronger in their own world. So Rudy knew that Jane was hard to defeat in the vampire world.

    "Yes, I did," Rudy replied with a nod.

    "I have read stories about humans, and they are on thest spot in the food chain. So how are you so strong? Are the stories false? Or are all humans as strong as you?"

    Rudy didn''t know much about Tiren, but he was convinced that the blonde-haired was a big fan of humans.

    ''Well, I am happy that he is a friendly guy, but I would rather not want a male unting over me¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "No, only I have such powers. The books didn''t lie," Rudy replied with an awkward smile.

    ''I hate to admit it, but the book he is talking about is telling the truth. Humans should be the lowest, considering how powerful the other races are. If a human fought a vampire, they would die within a minute.''

    "Oh?! So are you the human king? The strongest human?!"

    "I am not!" Rudy got up from the seat and said, "I just remembered I have to do something."

    He grabbed Jane''s hand and got out of the ssroom. But he let go of Jane''s hand and walked in front of her.

    "Heh!" Jane snickered.

    Rudy stopped on his track and turned around with an annoyed look on his face.

    "What are you smirking for?" he asked.

    "It was my first time seeing you getting flustered. And it was much better than when I saw that in your memories," she teased with a grin on her face.

    "I wasn''t flustered. I just got annoyed by him." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "And if you don''t stop grinning, Mister Dick will stop visiting you."

    Jane immediately stopped grinning and red at Rudy with puffed cheeks.

    "Heh!" Rudy smirked and uttered, "That''s what you get for making fun of me."

    Jane squinted her eyes and said, "What do you take me for? Do you think I can''t live without Mister Dick? I have been living fine without it all these years, and I am sure I can live the same way even now."

    "Oh? That''s a very bold statement, Princess. I don''t think you can live by it."

    Jane haughtily flicked her silver hair and walked past Rudy after saying, "We will see."

    "..." Rudy shook his head in disbelief, knowing well that Jane would regret saying that.

    Rudy sighed and followed Jane to the grandmaster''s office.

 Chapter 240 Grandmasterâ€™s Office

    <h4>Chapter 240 Grandmaster''s Office</h4>

    "Grandmaster¡­" Rudy muttered and thought, ''That would mean the principal, right? Or maybe someone even higher post. I wonder why they called Jane. But I am with her, so¡­ I don''t have to worry about anything.''

    Jane and Rudy reached the grandmaster''s office, but the door was closed, and the ss on the door was opaque, so they couldn''t see through. However, the lights were on.

    Rudy activated his see-through ability and looked inside, but Jane opened the door and walked into the office. And the chair was facing its back on the door.

    "...." Rudy let out a short sigh and followed Jane.

    "You called me?" Jane asked.

    The chair turned around, revealing a beautiful blonde-haired woman with red eyes and a voluptuous body.

    Jane''s eyes immediately widened after seeing her, and she stepped back in surprise, bumping into Rudy.

    "Good to see you are doing good, my cursed child," the woman said with a smile on her face.

    "...." Rudy furrowed her brows but didn''t say anything.

    After seeing the shock on Jane''s face, the woman hummed in wonder and asked, "Hmm? What''s wrong? I thought you would be happy to see me, my cursed child."

    "I¡­" Jane stuttered on her words.

    "Come." The woman pointed her gaze at the empty chair in front of her and said, "Sit, my cursed child."

    "Stop calling her that!" Rudy said aloud. He frowned his face at the woman and said, "If you call her that one more time, I will pluck your tongue out!"

    "Hah?!" the woman scoffed.

    Rudy''s face twitched from the corner as he stepped forward, but Jane stopped him and said:

    "Wait! She is just teasing me."

    "It''s not a joke when someone teases someone on a sensitive topic."

    "You are misunderstanding something¡­" Jane pointed her finger at the woman and said, "She is my great-grandmother."

    "...."

    "...."

    "Hahaha!" the womanughed out aloud.

    "What?" Rudy raised his brows in confusion and muttered, "Great grandmother¡­? That would mean she is¡­ Virgil''s mother?"

    "That''s right."

    "So why was she calling you a cursed child?"

    "That''s what she calls me. It''s kind of like my nickname¡­." Jane answered.

    "But¡­ you hate it when someone calls you that, no?"

    "No. When did I say that?"

    "Well¡­" Rudy let out a weary sigh and facepalmed himself before muttering something under his breath.

    "Ahahaha!" The woman keptughing out loud as though she found the situation extremely funny.

    "Stopughing, grandma! It''s all your fault, to begin with!" Jane yelled.

    "But it was so funny! He even dared to threaten me! Ahahahaha!"

    "No, he was serious about it."

    "Huh?" The woman stoppedughing and inspected Rudy from head to toe. "Hmm? I haven''t seen a vampire with such features. Oh! He is a human. Weird. He smelled a lot like a vampire¡­ or rather¡­ like you¡­"

    The woman turned to Jane and stared at her with an amused look on her face. It didn''t take her even a second thought to realize that Rudy and Jane had mated like crazy that they started smelling the same.

    She smirked and uttered, "Not bad, my cursed child. You managed to get yourself a man, a human, to be precise."

    Jane''s face flushed, and she gritted her teeth in frustration, but she couldn''t say anything.

    "Does Virgil know about this?" she asked with a curious look on her face.

    Jane nodded and said, "We haven''t told anyone else."

    "Hmm. Strange. I thought he would get angry and punish you like he punished Glorias. He has always been strict about the rules, especially after what happened to his human wife."

    "Ummm¡­ why did you call me here?" Jane asked calmly.

    "Hmm? I didn''t call you here. Maybe the grandmaster did."

    ''So she is not the grandmaster. And who is Glorias? Another vampire¡­ wait¡­. could it be¡­"

    Rudy nudged Jane and asked, "By Glorias, does she mean Rias?"

    "Oh!" Jane eximed and nodded a couple of times before saying, "You don''t know about it, huh?"

    "That''s why I asked¡­"

    "Rias'' real name is Glorias. But everyone calls her Rias," Jane answered.

    Rudy felt a sting in his heart.

    ''I didn''t even know Rias'' true name. I know nothing about her. She never told me anything, but why? I already knew she was a vampire, so why did she never tell me that she was a princess and other things?''

    "When did youe back from your trip, grandma? And what are you doing here?" Jane asked curiously.

    ''That''s why she doesn''t know me.'' - Rudy.

    "I returned a while ago. Like¡­ 5 minutes ago. And then you came with your man," she remarked.

    "He is not my man!" Jane hissed.

    "Oh?" The woman licked her lips and said with an alluring gaze in her eyes:

    "He looks fine, and he gives off an amazing aura. If he is not your man, can I taste him as well?"

    ''What the¡­.'' Rudy was genuinely taken aback by that.

    "No!" Jane hugged Rudy and said, "You can''t have him. He is mine and Rias'' only!"

    "Hmm?! Wait, what?" The woman got up from the chair with a baffled look on her face and said, "Don''t tell me he is the same human Glorias fell for?"

    "He is¡­"

    "Oh, my Lord!" The woman jumped off the table, hugged Jane tightly, burying her face in her huge bosom, and said, "I can''t believe it! You little devil! When did you be so naughty? I am so proud of you!"

    "Don''t call me naughty!" Jane hissed.

    "But you are! You broke so many rules! You reminded me of how I was in my youth! Ah, I miss those days. But I am still young!" she said haughtily.

    Now I know where Jane and Rias'' personalitiese from. They are a lot like her. BUt still¡­'' Rudy pleased his eyes with the woman''s beauty and thought, ''Not going to lie, she doesn''t look any different than Rias or Jane.''

    ''Curse you, vampires! You are blessed with eternal beauty!''

    ***

    Extra chapter upon reaching 500 Golden Tickets or receiving gifts!

    ===

    Thanks,@ElMatador13, for the gift!

 Chapter 241 Mad Queen

    <h4>Chapter 241 Mad Queen</h4>

    "Anyway, what are you doing here, grandma?" Jane asked with a smile on her face.

    SIGH!

    "I was supposed to returnst night for the new year''s eve, but there was a strange disturbance in the cosmos. I couldn''t use my teleportation ability for some reason, so I had to fly all the way here," she groaned.

    "No wonder."

    "I know, right!" She stretched her hands in the air and yawned out loud as she said, "I am so so soooo tired~ I will sleep for a few weeks now."

    "You can''t do that. There are still six days left for the red moon to pass. You must celebrate with us," Jane said with a judging look on her face.

    "Oh, my." She licked her lips and shot a seductive nce at Rudy before saying, "Are you inviting me for a threesome? Sure, I don''t mind."

    ''What''s wrong with this woman? How can she say stuff like that with such a straight face? Not to mention, in front of her own granddaughter,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Threesum? What does that mean?" Jane asked curiously.

    "Hmm?" The woman held Jane''s face in her hands and caressed her cheeks before saying, "Oh, my sweet child. You don''t know what that means?"

    "No¡­"

    "Threesome means¡­." She whispered something into Jane''s ear.

    ''Stop! Only I am allowed to corrupt my innocent Jane!'' Rudy tried to stop them, but it was already toote.

    The woman nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and smirked.

    "You are a bold one, just as I like them," she said while licking her lips.

    Jane''s mind had stopped working after what she had just learned.

    "No!" She pulled Rudy close to her and said, "He only belongs to Rias and me. You are not allowed to touch him?"

    "Hmm? Is that how you are supposed to talk to your great-grandmother?" She raised her brow and uttered, "And I have a right to ensure whether a man can satisfy my granddaughters or not."

    "He can! He is like a beast in heat!"

    "ording to you, only, though. And I bet it was your first time, so you have zero knowledge when ites to pleasuring the man. But I wouldn''t mind teaching you, you know? You are my favorite among all my sons, daughters, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren."

    ''She is good at convincing people, I give her that. But there is no way Jane would agree to something like that. She might not be a yandere as I imed her to be, but she still gives off a possessive vibe.''

    "Is that¡­ true¡­?" Jane asked reluctantly.

    "Yes. Don''t you want your man to feel good too? You can''t be selfish and feel good by yourself, you know? Otherwise, he would leave you and love Glorias more."

    Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "If anything I have learned from spending time with Jane is that she is easily gullible."

    "I will learn everything on my own. I don''t need your help, nor do I want you to ever go near him!" Jane said to the woman.

    The woman clicked her tongue and said, "You know I always like to break the rules. So the more you try to keep him for yourself, the harder I will try toy my hands on him."

    Jane red at her and said, "I will hate you forever if you do that, grandma Nyxia."

    "Come on~ You are no fun~" Nyxia groaned out loud and let out a weary sigh before muttering, "I am leaving."

    "You better keep your promise!"

    Nyxia shrugged her shoulders and said, "I never promised anything. Even more, why should I care if you hate me or not? I am the Mad Queen Nyxia, everyone fears me, and they live on my mercy."

    "You can''t pull your ace card into this conversation!" Jane stomped her legs on the ground like a child and said, "You have changed so much over the past few years!"

    "I haven''t changed, my cursed child. You have just be mature enough to understand the cruelty of this world or any world," she uttered in a low voice.

    "Well, whatever. I need to talk with Virgil, so I am going to the pce. If the grandmasteres back, tell him that he is summoned to the pce by me."

    "Ummm¡­. Grandma¡­" Jane called out to her with an anxious look on her face.

    "Hmm?" Nyxia turned around with an amused look on her face and asked, "What''s wrong, my cursed child?"

    "I¡­ I want your¡­ blessings¡­." she muttered.

    Nyxia stared at Jane for a few seconds before saying, "Not now, dear Jane. You will be blessed at the same time as Glorias, and we will see who bes the next Vampire Queen of this kingdom."

    "I.. understand."

    "But don''t worry. I won''t let you or Glorias suffer anymore. If fate wills it, I shall show them the wrath of the Mad Queen," she asserted in a solemn voice. "Once again."

    After saying that, she left the grandmaster''s office, leaving Jane and Rudy alone.

    "..."

    They nced at each other but didn''t say anything. But sooner orter, either of them had to speak, or the mood would get awkward. So Rudy took a deep breath and said:

    "I can''t believe she was your great-grandmother. She had no manners, and¡­."

    Rudy soon realized that mentioning Nyxia was the wrong choice.

    Jane squinted her eyes and red at Rudy with a judging look on her face.

    "You didn''t seem to mind it when she was saying all that stuff. Could it be that you were actually looking forward to it?"

    "Of course not." He scoffed jokingly and continued, "I have you and Rias. And besides, she was surely joking, right? There is no way she was serious about all that."

    "She was simply trying to tease you since your reactions are cute. That''s all," he said while nodding.

    However, he himself wasn''t sure, but he believed he was.

    "You don''t know her¡­" Jane muttered under her breath. "She always gets what she wants."

 Chapter 242 Labyrinth

    <h4>Chapter 242 Labyrinth</h4>

    "...."

    "...."

    There was an awkward silence between Jane and Rudy, and it was all Nyxia''s fault.

    A few secondster, Jane took a deep breath and shook her head as though she was trying to clear her mind from all the thoughts.

    "What should we do now? We were here for the grandmaster, but it seems he is not here. And we don''t know when he wille back," Jane asked curiously. "Do you want to wait till he returns?"

    "No¡­ " He sighed. "Actually¡­ can we go somewhere else where no one woulde? I need something from you. This room is in, but I don''t want to be interrupted by the grandmaster when hees back."

    He asked sincerely.

    "I know a ce where no one woulde¡­" Jane responded with a flushed face.

    "...." Rudy raised his brows and wondered, ''Why is she blushing?''

    Jane left the office, and Rudy followed her.

    "Where are we going?" Rudy asked curiously as he walked into the hallway. "I think even if we go back to the royal pce, your room would be perfect."

    "It''s toote. I want to take you to ''that'' ce."

    Jane started Running, and so did Rudy. They walked into several hallways, climbed long stairs, passed through different rooms, and reached a dead end.

    "Uhh¡­ please tell me you weren''t pulling my leg," he groaned.

    "No. we have already reached there."

    Jane turned to the statue near the wall and made a minor cut on her finger. She climbed the statue and let the blood drip into the statue''s mouth.

    "What are you doing? Is it some kind of ritual?" Rudy asked curiously.

    Janended beside Rudy and responded, "Something like that."

    After a few seconds, the statue''s eyes began glowing, and its body started shaking.

    "Oh! It''s a secret passage, am I right?" Rudy asked with a proud face as he figured it out without her help.

    "Yes."

    "Where does it lead to?"

    "You will see."

    The statue eventually stopped shaking, and it changed its pose. But suddenly, it was pulled into the floor by an unknown floor.

    "..." Rudy looked at the hole on the floor and raised his brow with a curious expression on his face. "Wait a minute¡­ we climbed so many stairs, and this is the top floor. So if the statue went down, does that mean¡­"

    "Not exactly," Jane interjected. "The path is different. There is nothing below us, no room or hallway. This academy was designed that way, and so was this secret passage."

    "Hmm. So where does this secret passage lead to?" Rudy asked again, unable to hide his curiosity.

    Jane held Rudy''s hand and said, "Jump."

    Without asking any questions or even doubting Jane for a single second, Rudy jumped after Jane.

    Rudy expected the space to be narrow or something like a tunnel, but it was surprisingly broad. Not only that, but he had a simr feeling he always had when he flew around.

    Both RUdy and Jane could see in the dark, but Rudy could clearly see everything. There were inscriptions on the walls all around them, including symbols and even paintings.

    After falling for around five minutes, theynded on the robust ground.

    THUD! THUD!

    As soon as theynded, the torches lit up in a red fir and illuminated the pathway leading to many chambers.

    "What is this ce?" Rudy asked as he carefully nced around. He sniffed and said, "It smells weird too."

    "This is a dungeon," Jane finally answered. "Or more like an ancient dungeon. I don''t think anyonees here nowadays or even knows about this ce."

    "Then how do you find this ce?"

    Jane began walking on one of the pathways, and Rudy quietly followed her while ncing around with an amused look on his face.

    "I was simply wandering around the academy like always and always found it strange how some of the areas lead to dead ends for no reason. And how there were many rooms with no door to enter or exit," she stated.

    ''Not going to lie, if I was studying in an academy like this, I would also wander around to explore every corner of it,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "So I went to the grand library and entered a restricted area where no one was allowed. I knew that one of the books there would surely have secrets written, or at least any clues. And I managed to find one after reading several books."

    After a brief pause, she said, "Apparently, there are any other secret passagese here. However, there is no guarantee that they would end up in the same ce even though they entered through the same secret passage."

    "What do you mean?"

    "This ce constantly switches dimensions. So suppose, if we jump into the passage in the early morning, we will end up somewhere else. If wee in during thete morning¡ª like right now- we would end up here," Jane exined awkwardly.

    "Oh! I think I get it now. It''s like a maze that changes depending on the time or whatever the mechanism is behind that," Rudy nodded, acting as though he understood everything.

    "I thinkbyrinth would suit it more, but it''s actually more like a dungeon," Janemented.

    "Those are fancy terms for me. I am talking about thebyrinth, by the way."

    "Hurry up. We are almost there." Jane nced around and stipped for a few seconds before walking again. "We were a few minuteste. If we hade 5 minutes early, we would be in a beautiful ce. This is not where I wanted to bring you. But, oh well. This ce is not bad either."

    After walking for a few minutes, they reached an open space where a river was flowing, hitting the rocks and making sshing sounds once in a while.

    Jane sat on the bank of the river with her legs in the water. She asked Rudy to sit beside her, but he sat behind her instead.

    "...." Jane smiled and leaned on Rudy. She looked up at him and asked, "So, why did you want to be alone with me?"

    "Uhh¡­ I want you to teach me magic."

    ***

    Extra chapter in a few hours.

    =====

    Thanks, @Daoist_Culture, and @Harley_Ward, for the gift!

 Chapter 243 [Bonus chapter] Magic vs Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 243 [Bonus chapter] Magic vs Abilities</h4>

    "Huh? You want me to teach you magic?"

    "Yes," Rudy nodded.

    "But you can already use magic. You can use wind, fire, gravity, and much more magic."

    "Uhh¡­ that''s not magic. That''s more like my esper abilities. And it''s not gravity magic, it''s telekinesis, a form of my ability," he stated.

    "They look awfully familiar to the lost magic, though. Your flying ability is also considered lost magic. But of course, the vampires, dragons, and fairies can fly using their wings.," Jane asserted and added, "And what about your super strength? It''s also simr to the lost magic, which was known to harden and buff a person to the maximum body limit."

    "Hmm¡­" Rudy hummed in wonder and muttered, "That''s strangely urate. But I gained powers¡­ no, I already thought about this before. And I am pretty sure that the gene experiment has nothing to do with my powers."

    "How did you gain such powers anyway? You didn''t have them three months ago," Jane asked curiously.

    After a brief silence, Rudy nodded and uttered, "I guess I should tell you everything. I was nning to tell everything to you and Rias at the same time."

    Rudy opened his mouth to reveal everything to Jane, but he thought it would be better to show her instead of telling as that would clear her doubts without her needing to ask them.

    "I will share my memories with you," he said and moved his face close to Jane.

    Jane closed her eyes and covered her lips to receive a kiss.

    ''I wasn''t going to kiss her, but only touch her. But since she is puckering her lips like that, I will have to kiss her,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Rudy kissed her and shared his memories, but as there were too many fragments of his memories, the kisssted long, longer than they ever kissed.

    After 30 minutes of kissing, Rudy stopped to look at her, only to see her eyes full of tears.

    "You suffered so much¡­" she sniffed and hugged him as she said, "My suffering is nothingpared to yours."

    Rudy hugged her back and said, "Come on, you are exaggerating."

    "Now I understand why you have a harem. Not going to lie, I was against it at first when you mentioned you had a harem, but I had no right to stop you. I am but an extra in your harem, so I was happy to be a part of it. But now, I am d I am a part of it," she said calmly while hugging Rudy.

    "Wee aboard then¡­"

    "There are so many things I want to ask you, but I am truly d that I met you. If you hadn''t entered my life, I would have remained the same even after the thousand years toe. So I cannot thank you enough for falling in love with me and making me fall in love with you."

    "But of course, all the credit goes to Rias as she was the one who found you," she added with a smile.

    "That''s true. If I hadn''t met Rias¡­ or rather¡­ if I hadn''t gone to the house that day¡­ I would have never learned about Rias'' or the vampires'' existence. I would have lived a normal life without learning the truth about the world," he asserted.

    Rudy may not seem bothered by learning new things, but he was actually anxious. It was the same feeling as reading or watching something after reading the spoilers. It gave a different feeling altogether.

    "Just like how I did in my past life¡­" he muttered.

    Jane caressed Rudy''s face and asked, "Do you think the same thing had happened in your past life? Or rather, your previous world?"

    Rudy nodded and said, "I am pretty sure. But the only difference was that I never cared to know more or notice the obvious clues in front of me."

    "So in that world, you never came to rescue Rias, and we never fell in love with each other¡­" Jane shuddered and hugged herself tightly as she uttered, "I don''t even want to imagine what kind of life I would have lived."

    "It''s okay. You have no reason to worry about my previous world. And I am also trying my best not to let it affect me," he said with a wry smile on his face.

    "But the question remains the same. How did you get your powers?" Jane wondered.

    "Yeah. But I think I will find out the answer soon enough. Now that I have learned about the magical and fantasy worlds, I bet I would at least find clues behind my powers," he asserted confidently.

    "Maybe you should consult grandma about this? She is one of the few oldest vampires to ever live. She has seen many generations and lived through various disasters and cmities. She also started traveling around the vampire world to learn more secrets. And I personally think she is the most knowledgeable person you would ever meet," Jane uttered in a solemn voice.

    "You know¡­ the person you described and the person I met in the office were nowhere near each other," he scoffed softly.

    "How old is she anyway?" he asked curiously.

    "I am not sure¡­" she replied awkwardly.

    "Fair enough." Rudy nodded. "Even in the human world, I don''t think one remembers their grandparents'' age. And here she is, your great-grandma, who has obviously lived for over 2000 years since Virgil is that old. So I don''t me you for not remembering it."

    "Putting that aside, why did you want me to teach your magic?" she asked with a curious yet puzzled look on her face.

    "Since I showed you my memories, you should know about Angelica, right?" Rudy asked to confirm.

    "Yeah. The ghost girl, who is a crazy pervert."

    "She is going to get angry if you call her that. But anyway¡­" He let out a weary sigh and uttered, "She is currently stuck inside my body. I cannot hear her, but she can see and hear everything happening outside. And she can''te out of my body either."

    "Oh¡­"

    "I am suspecting it''s due to different frequencies or energy of this world. Do you think you can help me out?"

 Chapter 244 Domineering Aura

    <h4>Chapter 244 Domineering Aura</h4>

    "I don''t mind helping you, but I don''t know how. What do I have to do?" Jane asked with a sincere look on her face.

    "I am not sure either. I assumed you would know about it¡­" Rudy sighed. But after pondering for a few seconds, he had an idea.

    "Listen, think of my body as a human world, and this world as¡­ well, the vampire world. So just like how you opened a portal between two worlds, I want you to open a portal between my body and this world," he stated.

    "You make sounds so easy, but opening the portal is hard, even after meeting all the requirements. One step wrong, and the portal will copse, or it can even lead to an unknown world. It''s honestly scary. And here you are asking me to open a portal between your body and this world, but we don''t even know a single requirement," she asserted.

    "Ummm¡­ I thought of it as connecting a device to Wi-Fi. To add the correct credentials, and you get ess to it."

    Jane squinted her eyes and said, "Don''t use the human world terms and knowledge on me. I don''t know what that means."

    "Hmmm," Rudy took a deep breath and thought of another idea.

    "Do you remember how I was able to see through your eyes when we shared senses? Our bodies practically became one. So what if you do something simr to that so my body can¡­ get used to this world''s energy or frequency?" Rudy wondered.

    "Do you even know why she can''te out of your body?" Jane asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Because¡­ I am in a different world?"

    "Why do you think that? There could be another reason too, you know?"

    "Hmm¡­"

    "But let''s say you are right. So what does that have anything to do with you not being able to hear her voice? That shouldn''t require anything, right?"

    "Now that you mention it, that could be the case. But that was simply my assumption since I couldn''t think of any other reason." After a brief pause, Rudy said, "Alright. I have an idea."

    Rudy held Jane''s hands in his hands and said, "Try sharing senses again, but this time, instead of you, let me share my senses."

    "Oh, yeah. That could work!" she eximed and held Rudy''s hand tightly. "But I don''t understand why we are sharing senses like this? You already know that sharing senses via kissing or sex is more effective," she said with a flushed face.

    "No. This is enough," Rudy said in a neutral tone. "I myself don''t know the limit of my powers, and I don''t want to risk exposing them to you. So it''s better if we try doing it in the least effective way."

    "Fair¡­" Jane seemed disappointed, but she understood Rudy''s reasoning.

    "So, how do I share my senses?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "Just think of it as you are emitting your powers. Like¡­ you know how we shiver when we suddenly feel cold? That''s basically our body trying to match up with the temperature. It''s not much for us vampires as we already have cold bodies, so you should be familiar with that," Jane eximed awkwardly.

    "Yeah¡­"

    Rudy couldn''t tell Jane that he had long forgotten that feeling. His powers made his body highly resistant to the temperature. And even in his past life, his body was nothing but a rotting shell of flesh. Although the repeated experiments highly inted the sensitivity of his body.

    ''Calm down, Rudy. Just keep your mind clear and let your imagination do that work. You are not alone anymore. You have friends and lovers. You have a new life. You will be happy this time,'' Rudy reassured himself.

    Rudy''s eyes were closed as he needed to concentrate, while Jane was staring at him with a curious look on his face.

    Suddenly, a ck aura started emitting from Rudy''s body slowly. It covered his body and kept increasing, forming another shape.

    "...!" Jane couldn''t help but tremble, but she had to try her best for Rudy''s sake.

    However, Jane could no longer keep her calm.

    Sharing senses required both parties to have calm and open minds, but Jane was freaking out from inside.

    For some reason, the aura around Rudy separated from his body and vanished into thin air the moment Rudy opened his eyes.

    "Did it¡ª" Rudy stopped after seeing the baffled look on Jane''s face. "What happened?"

    He asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Nothing. I lost focus midway. I am sorry," she apologized with a gloomy face.

    "No, it''s okay. I think it worked."

    "It did¡­?"

    "I can feel some change inside me. Like¡­ I don''t know how to describe this, but my body feels light."

    Rudy ced his hand on his chest and calmly uttered, "Angelica, can you hear me?"

    "...."

    "...."

    Jane and Rudy stared at each other and waited for something to happen, but they were met with silence. They waited for about a minute, but there was no response from Angelica.

    SIGH!

    "It seems it didn''t work."

    ''It''s my fault!'' Jane med herself. ''I freaked out and closed my mind and senses. And I can''t even ask him to share his senses again. I am still trembling from what I saw.''

    "Well, it''s fine. I will ask Nyxia. She must know about it."

    "Yeah¡­" Jane smiled bitterly and said, "Let''s go."

    ''I am useless! He asked one favor from me, and I couldn''t even do that!'' Jane bellowed.

    But what Jane didn''t know was Rudy could hear her thoughts as their bodies were still in contact.

    ''Should Ifort her? I want to, but I don''t want her to freak out. I willfort her my way,'' Rudy decided.

    Rudy and Jane got up and prepared to leave, but Rudy was having trouble moving his body.

    "Hmm?" He once again tried but failed. "What''s going on?"

    ''Rudy? Can you hear me?'' Rudy heard a familiar voice calling out to him.

    "....!"

 Chapter 245 One Body Two Souls

    <h4>Chapter 245 One Body Two Souls</h4>

    ''Rudy? Can you hear me? Rudy? Rudy?!''

    "Angelica?!" Rudy eximed. "Yes, I can hear you!"

    ''I have been calling you for minutes. I am d you can finally hear me!'' It was obvious from Angelica''s voice that she was happy.

    "Have you taken over my body?" Rudy asked curiously. "Why don''t youe out now?"

    ''Yes. I was trying to get out of your body, but it seems I am still stuck here,'' Angelica responded with a sigh.

    "Is that so?"

    ''Yes. And I think I know what the problem is.''

    "Oh? Please share."

    ''The problem is not you, it''s me. You entered this world through a portal when I was inside your body, so I technically never passed through the portal. That''s why I can''te out of your body,'' Angelica exined. ''So if I want toe out of your body, you will have to pass the portal again, which is useless since the next portal will open after two weeks.''

    "That actually makes sense¡­" Rudy muttered. "How did you figure this out?"

    ''I have nothing to do here, so I am bored.''

    "But if we canmunicate properly, we can find a way¡ª"

    "That''s not it," Angelica interjected. ''It''s not because you shared your senses with Jane; it''s because I did that.''

    "Hmm?" Rudy raised his brow with an amused look on his face.

    ''Since you were sharing your senses with Jane, I thought maybe I should try it too, but I failed. But then I recalled something obvious.''

    After a brief pause, Angelica continued, ''You know I can feel your feelings and emotions when I am in your body, right?''

    "Yes?"

    ''But when I told you that I could also feel your pain and pleasure, you disabled that since you didn''t want me to feel the unnecessary pain. So I asked you to disable the pleasure too. But guess what?'' She asked excitedly.

    "What?''

    ''I enabled and merged our senses. It''s just like sharing senses, but we are one body and two souls. So you are not actually listening to me like how it was in the human world. You are reading my thoughts right now. Just like one speaks and thinks differently, we are the same.''

    "You made itplicated in thest part, but I got it. You are more like my second brain, and that''s why my body is also in your control currently, am I right?" Rudy asked to confirm the obvious.

    Angelica was sharing consciousness with Rudy''s body, but she had to take control of his body to do that. And Rudy could hear her through his powers.

    ''Indeed!''

    "Not going to lie, you surpassed my expectations, Angelica," he said with a grin on his face. "Either way, well done. But can I have my body back?"

    ''Sure. But I want to let you know that once I give you the control back, we won''t be able tomunicate unless I take control again.''

    "Hmm. This truly sucks¡­" he sighed.

    ''Don''t worry. We can still meet and have ''fun'' when you visit me in your dreams. But don''t forget that I will be watching everything through your eyes, so you better not fool around with more girls,'' she said in a haughty tone.

    "I am d to know that you are getting jealous," he chuckled.

    "Okay. I am giving you the control back. See you in the dream. I love you~

    "I love you too."

    After that, Angelica gave the control back to Rudy.

    "..." For the past few minutes, Jane had been staring at Rudy with a puzzled look on her face. Of course, she realized he was talking to Angelica, but that wasn''t the real reason.

    As Angelica had taken over Rudy''s body, when Angelica was speaking, Rudy''s mouth and the body was also moving as though it was Angelica. In short, Jane watched Rudy acting like a girl and himself at the same time and heard their conversation.

    "I don''t think I will ever be able to unsee what I just saw¡­" she muttered.

    "Hmm?" Rudy turned to Jane and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "Nothing."

    "I have seen the same reaction in almost every girl who has seen me talking with Angelica, and I never get tired of it." Rudy ced his hands on Jane''s shoulders and said with a gentle smile on his face:, "Thank you. Sharing senses worked."

    "Was I able to help you?"

    "Yes."

    Rudy smartlyforted Jane without even letting her know.

    "Shall we go now?" Jane asked. "The time passes differently here, so it''s best if we don''t stay for long here."

    "Yeah. Unless¡­" Rudy moved one hand from Jane''s shoulder to her chest and another hand to her waist. He pulled her close and licked his lips in a seductive manner before saying, "Unless you want a reward for helping me out."

    Jane squinted her eyes and said, "Didn''t I say I can live without Mister Dick? I will show you."

    "..."

    She flicked her hair in an arrogant manner and continued, "But, of course, I don''t mean for eternity. It''s only for a day. I will not let Mister Dick visit me for 24 hours to prove that I am not addicted nor obsessed with Mister Dick."

    Rudy suddenly had an urge to seduce Jane again and make her so horny that she would beg him to get dicked. But he still had a lot of time, and their top priority right now was to get out of there.

    Rudy walked in the direction they came from after saying, "Let''s go."

    "Where are you going?"

    "Up¡­?"

    "That''s not the correct way."

    "I am pretty sure we came from this way, though."

    "We indeed did. But we can''t leave from the same passage."

    "Why not? We can fly so¡­. Oh!" Rudy sighed in realization and said, "The entry is already closed."

    "Yes. So we will have to find another exit. And luckily, you are with me." Jane walked in the opposite direction and said, "Follow me."

    Rudy liked to walk behind Jane as he could see her buns as she walked.

    ''You mustn''t, Rudy! You are a thigh person! Don''t get tempted by her ass!''

    ===

    Thanks, @thefool21, for the gift!

 Chapter 246 Oh. Oh? Oh?!

    <h4>Chapter 246 Oh. Oh? Oh?!</h4>

    Rudy and Jane walked, but they couldn''t find the exit. The further they walked, the slower Jane''s steps became.

    Rudy shot a nce at her and uttered, "Did you forget the way?"

    "I d-didn''t! It''s surely ahead."

    "We have been walking for about an hour if you haven''t realized that yet," he remarked.

    "It''s not my fault! I came here after 22 years! Maybe even the pathways have changed," she responded with a shrug.

    "Yeah, yeah. The princess¡ª"

    Rudy suddenly stopped as his ears twitched for some reason. Upon noticing that, Jane asked:

    "What''s wrong¡ª" Rudy ced his hand on Jane''s lips to stop her from speaking.

    "There is someone here¡­." he whispered to her.

    "Hmm?" Jane''s eyes widened after hearing that, and she scanned the area with her eyes. "I can''t see anyone, nor can I hear anyone. I don''t sense any presence either. Are you sure?"

    Rudy nodded and said, "I heard footstepsing from the other side. But I don''t know the distance. They could be near or far away."

    "What should we do now?" Jane asked with an anxious look on her face.

    "To be honest, I don''t think there is any need for us to worry. Why should we care in the first ce?" he scoffed softly. "It''s not like this ce is restricted for entry or something¡ª"

    Jane averted her gaze and muttered, "The books to get clues about the secret passages were in a restricted area, so this ce has to be restricted too¡­"

    "...." Rudy shook his head in disbelief, but he didn''t seem to care much. He had no need to fear anyone.

    "Where is the exit?" Rudy asked.

    "We are currently lost¡­" she said without making eye contact with Rudy.

    "Oh, great. So now we can''t do anything." Rudy let out a weary sigh and grabbed Jane''s hand tightly. "Let''s go walk around. I am sure we will find the way."

    "But what if we run into someone?" she said with a concerned look on her face.

    "You are worried about the wrong thing."

    Rudy and Jane walked to the passage where the sound of the footsteps wasing from.

    Jane tried to stop Rudy, but she had no other option but to do what he said.

    After walking for a few minutes, the sound of the footsteps became louder, and now even Jane could hear that clearly. But that made her more anxious.

    She didn''t want to get caught breaking any strict rules as she could be easily criticized like she had been her entire life.

    After talking for a few more minutes, Rudy nudged Jane and whispered, "Whoever it is, they are now walking on the same passage as us. What do you want me to do?"

    "We should hide!" she whispered violently.

    "Who else can be in this passage? Someone who is in a higher position and knows about this ce. And I didn''t want to say this, but... Honesty, this ce is creepy as fuck. One wouldn''t want toe here, even in their dreams."

    Jane hid behind Rudy as the footsteps approached them, but Rudy suddenly thought of an idea.

    ''When I entered this world, I tried to teleport from the chamber of the valley to the human world, but I couldn''t. So I tried to teleport from there to the portal, but I still failed.''

    ''This world was messing with my powers, or maybe it was the ''cosmic interference'' Nyxia was talking about?'' Rudy asked himself. ''It happened around the same time.''

    ''But now that I have spent enough time in this world, maybe I can teleport?''

    Rudy tried to teleport to the pce, but it didn''t work.

    "Tch!" he clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    He once again tried to teleport, but only his clothes were teleported.

    "....!" Now, Rudy had no choice but to hide. He didn''t want anyone to see him naked. But he tried to teleport once again, and he found himself in the pce in Jane''s room.

    Surprised, Jane nced around the room and walked to her bed to confirm it was truly her room. But she sighed in relief and said, "It''s not my room."

    "No, it''s your room," Rudy uttered. "I teleported us to your room."

    "No, no. It''s not my room. Remember there were bloodstains on my bed? They are not here," Jane responded calmly.

    "That''s because I changed the mattress and the sheets," a voice uttered from the other side of the room.

    Jane looked past Rudy''s shoulder and saw her maid¡ª Niti standing at the doorway, with Rudy''s clothes ¡ª that were teleported¡ª in her hands.

    "Niti! Close the door before anyone sees us!" Jane whispered violently.

    Niti closed the door and looked at naked Rudy before looking at his clothes in her hands. She handed the clothes to him and said:

    "I believe they are yours."

    "Yes. Thank you."

    Rudy instantly wore the clothes and fixed his colors and sleeves.

    ''Not going to lie, the maid is veryposed, and she never loses her cool. Even in the morning, when she walked on us having sex, she didn''t react much and waited for me to finish. So I don''t think she was bothered after giving me a handjob.''

    "Niti! I am d to see you!" Jane rushed to Niti and asked, "You didn''t tell anyone about what you said in the morning, right?"

    "No. But I had to get your mattress and sheet washed, so I think the other servants will notice the scent of the human world," she informed in a neutral tone.

    "Oh, no!" Jane looked at Rudy and said, "I will be right back!"

    Jane rushed out of the room, leaving Niti and Rudy alone.

    "..."

    "..."

    They stared at each other but didn''t say anything.

    ''Well, this is awkward.''

    "Umm¡­" Rudy tried to start the conversation by saying, "Thank you forst night."

    "Hmm? Whatever I did to have you thank me?" she asked with a curious and confused look on her face.

    "Uhh¡­ you jerked me offst night when I was unconscious, right?"

    "No." She shook her head and uttered, "I don''t recall doing that. I simply helped the princess carry you to her room. And after that, she told me to keep everyone away from the room."

    "Oh¡­.!"

    ====

    Oh. Oh? Oh?!

    Question- Who do you think it was in thebyrinth?

 Chapter 247 Teleport Malfunction

    <h4>Chapter 247 Teleport Malfunction</h4>

    ''I knew something was off by the way Jane mentioned how the maid jerked me off. But I didn''t pay much attention to it as the only thing in my mind at that time was to deflower her.''

    ''So she was lying from the start, and she was the one who jerked me off? If that''s the case, how much was she hiding? I read her thoughts when we were kissing, and she wanted to experience the feelings better than sucking blood.''

    ''Now that I think of it, Jane herself said that she ''let'' me seduce her. I wonder how far she had nned everything. Could it be that it was her n all along, and I danced on her fingers?''

    After pondering for a while, Rudy shook his head and thought, ''Nah, Jane might be haughty and cheeky at times, but she would never do something like that. Especially after how she reacted when she found out that Rias and I never had an intimate rtionship. Not to forget how she acted after waking up this morning.''

    ''Still, she is the girl I wouldn''t want to make enemies with. But well, she was my enemy before I seduced her. It''s kind of exciting on its own.''

    "Umm¡­ can I ask you a question?" Niti broke her silence and brought Rudy back to his senses.

    "Yes?"

    What did you do to Princess Jane?"

    "What kind of question is that? I didn''t do anything to her," Rudy replied with a shrug.

    "No, you have obviously done something to her. Beforest night, or rather, before thest full moon when she left for the human world, she wasn''t like this."

    "...?"

    "I shouldn''t say this, but she also knows that her personality is not good. She always angered people around her on purpose and liked to taunt them regardless of whose fault it was. She was like a spoiled brat, but from the inside, she was kind, of course," Niti stated.

    "But now she has changed. She is showing a lot of expressions and emotions on her face. And I saw the smile on her face, which I had never seen before. I am just curious how you manage to do that."

    "Hmm. I made her fall in love with me¡ª if that''s the answer you are looking for," Rudy responded calmly.

    "I see. I hope you take good care of her. She deserves to be happy. And please be there when the ''time''es."

    Rudy nodded with a smile on his face and asked, "Can I ask for how long have you known Jane? She told me that you are her personal maid, and you do everything for her, including waking her up in the morning and singing her a luby at night."

    "I have known her ever since her mother left her in this world. Princess Glorias'' personal maid is my daughter," Niti answered honestly. She turned around and began fixing the bed sheet that she had forgotten to do.

    "How old are you, if you don''t mind me asking?"

    "I am not sure. We low-rank vampires don''t have the time or privilege to waste our life on such things. But I believe I am 120 years old, and my daughter should be around 69 years old."

    "Oh! So both you and your daughter are technically the Godmothers of Jane and Rias, I assume?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Godmother? Whatever does that mean? But it sounds like something a highly ranked person would have. Unfortunately we¡ª"

    "Godmother means a woman who takes care of a baby and raises them or something along those lines. It''s not amon thing anymore, but it once used to be."

    "I did raise Princess Jane, so you can say that."

    Niti continued her work, and Rudy didn''t feel like disturbing her from her duties. But he felt awkward watching her do everything.

    ''I can''t leave the room, or Jane might get angry. What should I do now?'' Rudy looked at his hands and remembered how his clothes teleported without him.

    "What was that?" he wondered. "Teleport malfunction?"

    Rudy nced around the room, and his gaze stopped on the vanity table with a big mirror in the middle with several drawers on the sides. It was also fantasy-like, making Rudy automatically attracted to it.

    Rudy walked there and stood in front of the mirror to see how he looked in the fantasy-like attire, but much to his surprise, his reflection wasn''t showing in the mirror.

    "...."

    Niti noticed Rudy standing in front of the mirror and stated, "This mirror is made from cosmos magic. In the human world, vampires can''t see themselves in a mirror or a photo, but we have special types of mirrors in the vampire world. However, it only works for vampires."

    "Oh, okay. I was freaking out, to be honest." Rudy let out a sigh of relief and looked at the things on the table.

    ''Makeup? Why does she even need makeup? She is beautiful as heck!''

    Rudy grabbed a rush from the table and walked to the middle of the room.

    ''I don''t know if this would work or not, but let''s give it a try.''

    Rudy looked at the brush in his hand and tried to teleport it back to the table.

    "...."

    It didn''t work at first, but after a few tries, it teleported to the table.

    ''Yes! With enough practice, I can do it!''

    Even at a dire time, Rudy made use of his powers and found a few teleportation ability, which was nothing but a teleportation malfunction at first.

    Rudy tried the new technique a few times and mastered it.

    ''I wonder if I can use this ability to send something to the human world. I also don''t know if I can teleport from this world to the human world, but I don''t want to try it. What if I can''te back?''

    Sure, Rudy wanted to go homest night, but that was before everything happened with Jane. Now, he wanted to stay and spend time with Jane. Besides, Rias was now going to wake up in two days, and he couldn''t afford to leave.

    "I will write a letter and teleport it to the human world," he muttered a fantastic idea.

    ****

    Sometimes, his genius¡­ frightens me!

    ===

    Thanks, @Dunkun, for the gift!

 Chapter 248 Letter

    <h4>Chapter 248 Letter</h4>

    "Niti." Rudy called out to Niti and took a deep breath before asking, "Is there a¡­ uhh, something I can write on? Like paper or cloth?"

    "Yes," Niti nodded in response.

    "Nice. Can you hand me some paper and a pen? A pen is a tool used for¡ª"

    "I know what ''pen'' means," Niti interjected. "They exist here too."

    "Oh, I see. And here, I assumed everything was magic here. Like they swing their finger in the air, and it gets written on the paper," he scoffed softly at his own joke.

    Niti walked to a small table in the corner of the room¡ª which looked out of ce and didn''t suit the room at all. She opened a drawer and grabbed a diary, which looked ancient, and there were golden sigils carved on the red, fluffy leather cover.

    ''I don''t want to know what it''s made up of.''

    Then, Niti opened the second drawer and took out a Quill pen, which wasced with gold just like the diary, but the feather used was ck over a cyan-colored gradient, which was glimmering, and its dust fell as it moved.

    ''Now that''s something I want to know what it''s made up of. I might even take one back to the human world.''

    Niti ced the Quill inside the diary and handed it to Rudy, or she was going to, but she pulled her hand back and squinted her eyes at Rudy.

    "What?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face.

    "I can''t show you the contents of the diary, so¡­" Niti ripped a nk page out of the diary and gave it to Rudy with a Quill on it.

    "Was it okay to rip the page like that? The diary looks luxurious and important."

    "Yeah, it''s not a problem." Niti showed him the diary from where she had just ripped the page and said, "The page will automatically grow back."

    "...."

    Rudy gave her a weird stare and walked to the chair near the vanity table to writefortably.

    Niti resumed her work, but she soon recalled something and turned out to tell Rudy:

    "The Quill doesn''t work on ink. It uses magic to write. You are a human, so you can''t use it. Let me write it for you if you don''t¡ª!"

    She bit her tongue in shock after seeing Rudy had already started writing and the Quill was working.

    "Hmm?" Rudy nced at Niti with an oblivious look on his face and asked, "It''s working for me."

    "I see¡­"

    Rudy took a deep breath and resumed writing the letter.

    ''Who should I write it to?'' He wondered. ''I can write it to three people; mom, Alice, or Reina. I can write it to Eric too, and he is the most responsible person, but I will have to tell him everything, and it will; getplicated.''

    ''Come to think of it, should I tell Eric about my powers? He has done so many things for me even in this life and my past life too. He is like my brother, and I do feel guilty hiding things from him. But¡­ it''s not about that. To hide everything from him, I need to lie to him. And to hide the lie, I need to lie more. I can''t keep doing that.''

    ''Wait¡­ now is not the time to think about all that. Let''s focus on the letter first.''

    After pondering for a while, Rudy decided not to write the letter to Reba. ording to him, Alice and Reina were the only ones who knew about his powers, so they should be the obvious choice.

    But he dismissed Reina, too, as he didn''t want to trouble her unnecessarily. She had her own business to run. And decided to write a letter to Alice.

    [Dear Alice, I don''t know if this letter got to you or not, but if it did, please go somewhere alone to read it.

    As you might have noticed, I didn''te to pick you up at school, and I am absent too. But there is a reason for that, which I am going to exin in simple words.

    I am out of town for two weeks but don''t worry, I ampletely fine. You already know I am strong, and no one can harm me, so please don''t worry about me.

    I am writing this letter to let you know about my status.

    Also, can you please inform mom about this? Tell her not to worry, and I will be back. If possible, please visit her daily after school to make sure she is doing alright, or at least phone call her if you are busy.

    I also want you to inform Reina about this. She must be expecting me there, but unfortunately, I have something else to do. Tell her that I will take care of anything, and I will be back in two weeks.

    She must have also been trying to call me, but my phone had been destroyed.

    I would have given you her number so you could call her and inform her without visiting her. But I have no way to know that this letter truly got delivered to you. I don''t want it to get into the wrong hands, although I don''t think it matters much.

    However, I don''t want to take any risks. So next weekend, when you are free, please visit her. Or perhaps, you can simply get her contact information from the website.

    That''s all I have to say for now. I will tell you everything in detail once Ie back.

    Thank you, and sorry for troubling you. Don''t forget that I love you girls and I miss you all the time.

    Yours truly, Harem Lord.]

    Rudy folded the letter and plucked his hair to use it as a thread to tie it.

    He held the folded letter in his hand and closed his eyes before taking a deep breath.

    ''Teleport!''

    He opened one eye a few secondster and then opened the other one after confirming the letter had disappeared.

    "I hope it reached her¡­" he sighed in worry.

 Chapter 249 Letter (ii)

    <h4>Chapter 249 Letter (ii)</h4>

    "Okay, that''s enough for today! Make sure to solve the equations I gave today as homework. I will check tomorrow!"

    After saying that, Rize shot a dead nce at Rudy''s empty seat and left the ssroom.

    "..."

    Alice leaned back and muttered, "She couldn''t be more obvious."

    Alice also nced at Rudy''s seat beside her and thought, ''Why did he note today? I waited for him in the morning even though it was already thirty minuteste. I even tried to call him, but hiswork phone was unreachable.''

    ''I wonder if everything is alright. I should have visited his house to find out¡­'' she sighed.

    DING~ DONG!

    As soon as the bell rang, the Science male teacher walked into the room and sat on his chair. It was almost as though he was standing outside the room and waiting for the bell to ring so he could enter.

    "Alright, boys and girls, take out your books," he said while gazing around the room. "Today, we are going to start a new chapter, and it''s very important. So make sure to pay attention and¡ª"

    He stopped when he noticed Rudy''s chair was empty. So he turned to Alice and asked:

    "Where did he go? Perhaps he went to the washroom?"

    "He didn''te today, Sir," Eric responded in Alice''s stead.

    "Oh! Was there a reason provided for his absence?" he asked.

    "No."

    "Then, I should call his house about his absence. He is already from a poor family, and his single mother is working hard to pay his fees¡ª"

    "Rudy enrolled here through the schrship, so no one pays for his fees. And his mother is no longer single. She got married a while ago," Eric said with a soft re in his eyes. Seemingly, he was annoyed at the teacher.

    "I see. Is that why he is absent? To celebrate because he finally got a daddy to pay his bills?" he scoffed arrogantly.

    "..." Eric frowned his face without saying anything.

    "What? Did I say something wrong?" he asked after looking at the furious look on Eric''s face.

    "Sir!" J raised her hand and said, "You are an old teacher, teaching at this school for over a decade. Don''t you think you should learn some manners by now? Or are you one of those so-called ''adults'' who think they are always right and mock other people?"

    The smirk on the teacher''s face vanished, and it was reced with a frown.

    "What''s wrong, Sir? Did I hurt your petty ego?"

    "Enough! That''s no way to talk to your teacher! Did your parents not teach you any manners?!" he yelled.

    J furrowed her brows and said, "Don''t you even dare talk to me about manners, you piece of shit!"

    "I willin about you to the principal and get you expelled, you bitch!"

    J showed him her middle finger and left the room after saying, "Fuck off! Everyone in this school knows you are an arrogant motherfucker!"

    After saying that, J left the room as she already knew she would be asked to stand in the hallway as a punishment.

    The teacher nced around the room in embarrassment and said, "Let''s start the ss now that the nuisance has gone."

    The teacher resumed the ss and asked everyone to take out their books again.

    Alicezily took out the book from her bag, but a rolled letter fell out of it.

    "...?" Confused, Alice picked up the letter and opened it.

    However, she closed it the next second and got up from her seat.

    "What''s wrong? Do you need something?" the teacher asked Alice in an annoyed tone.

    "Yes. I want to go to the washroom."

    "You can go when the ss ends."

    "No, I want to go now. It''s urgent."

    The teacher frowned his face and asked, "Couldn''t you go to the previous ss? You had to choose my ss to do it?!"

    "I was nning to go after the previous ss ended, but you came as soon as the bell rang. What was I supposed to do? And you don''t even leave your ss until the bell rings. What are we supposed to do? Some have emergencies, and they can''t hold them. You have to understand your students better, or I am sorry to say this, but you are a failure as a teacher."

    Alice said in a neutral tone with a lifeless re in her eyes.

    "Heh."

    The students in the ss started snickering and whispering, seemingly making fun of the teacher, which made him furious.

    "You¡­!" The teacher wanted to say something, but he chose not to after realizing that the atmosphere in the room wasn''t in his favor.

    "You can go," he said.

    Alice left the room and walked past J, who was standing in the hallway.

    "..." J bit her lips and wondered, ''Why is Rudy absent?''

    ''What happened to him after he dropped me offst night?'' She ced her hand on her chest and recalled what she saw on the news this morning.

    It was about the destruction in the forest that Rudy has caused while fighting with Jane.

    "Did something happen to him there? I hope not." She took a deep breath and muttered, "But what if¡­"

    "No." She shook her head and said, "I should stop thinking negative things. He is surely fine. Don''t worry too much, J, or you will end up crying."

    "Your makeup will be ruined," she reassured herself by giving a fake reason. "Your feelings for him would be obvious¡­"

    J sat down and hugged her knees to hide her face.

    "I hate this¡­" she muttered.

    A whileter, Alice came rushing in and entered the ssroom. She grabbed her book and packed the bag before leaving the ssroom.

    "Where do you think you are going?!" the teacher yelled.

    Without saying anything, Alice left and never looked back.

    "I will get you expelled!" he yelled from the hallway.

    Alice was on her way to Rudy''s house to inform Reba. And sheter went to the next city to inform Reina about the same.

    *****

    One extra chapter if we reach 1000 Golden Tickets!

    =====

    Thanks, @Fallingup89, for the gift!

 Chapter 250 Yet Another Evil Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 250 Yet Another Evil Resolution</h4>

    Niti left the room afterpleting her work, but Rudy was still sitting on the chair with his back leaned and his eyes closed.

    His head was hanging on the backside of the chair as it was only supporting his back, but not his head or head.

    "I hope the letter reaches Alice¡­" he muttered.

    Rudy had no way of knowing if the letter had truly reached Alice or not. But he was rest assured knowing that there wouldn''t be any consequences even if it was sent to the wrong person.

    Sure, he had written Alice and Reina''s name in the letter, but there could be thousands of Alice and Reina in the world, and no one would know which one the letter was referring to.

    He also didn''t reveal any personal information, although he had mentioned Reina''s website. However, that was only for Alice.

    If the letter was received by someone else, they wouldn''t know which website it was referring to. Furthermore, he never wrote his own name but an alias that Reina used to call him.

    Even if he hadn''t written his name or any other indication, Alice would have still realized that only Rudy could send her a message in such a way.

    "I just hope Alice received my letter¡­" he muttered again. "I can''t have them worry about me for two weeks. The thing I am most worried about is obviously mom. Not to mention, Joe and Lucy could move in this week. I don''t want to trouble them either."

    "It''s honestly so weird, not going to lie¡­." After a brief pause, he continued, "I have powers unfathomable to anyone, yet, I am still worried. Can that be considered my weakness? If the answer is yes, then almost everyone in this world or any world is weak."

    "What are you murmuring on your own?" a sweet yet sexy voice asked.

    Rudy opened his eyes to see Jane standing in front of him with her hands folded below her bosom.

    "Hello, Princess. It''s not nice to barge into someone''s room without knocking, you know?" he said with a yful grin on his face.

    Jane raised her brow with an amused expression on her face and uttered, "First of all, this is my room. And secondly, I don''t need your permission toe near you."

    "Oh? Now, if that''s not an obsessive trait, then I don''t know what is."

    Jane got close to Rudy and sat on hisp. She then wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and said, "You belong to me."

    "Okay, now you are scaring me. Like earlier, you didn''t try to deny it."

    Jane brought her face close to Rudy''s ear and whispered, "You know, I realized something."

    "And that is¡­?"

    "Men are simple," she said with a straight face.

    "Of course, everyone knows that. And it''s the women who areplicated, always," he remarked.

    "Excuse me? I am notplicated," she retorted.

    "Remind me who slept with her brother-inw?"

    Jane puffed her cheeks and said, "You don''t bring that in this or any conversation."

    "Anyway, did you take care of the matter?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Hmm?"

    "You rushed out of the room to do something about the bed sheet, am I right?"

    "Oh, that. Yes, it''s taken care of."

    "But is it really that big of a deal if they know about me? I mean, Nyxia and the school already know. So¡­"

    "They are normal citizens of this kingdom. And grandma doesn''t really care about the rules and all. She is a rebel. But if the royals and nobles got to know about it, it could cause some unnecessary drama."

    ''Not if I can silence them¡­'' he uttered inwardly.

    "You know, I have heard that grandpa Virgil was exiled from the kingdom as he married a human. I don''t know the details, but the matter was settled after some punishment."

    "..."

    "If the issue was only about this kingdom or the rule created by us, there wouldn''t be any problem. But it''s created by the Lord, which is a very big problem."

    Rudy stared at Jane for a few seconds before moving his hand to her face and pulling her cheeks. After that, he moved his hands down and squeezed her twin mountains before pinching and ying with her nipples.

    "I can''t believe you are doing this while I am having a serious conversation with you¡­"

    "Listen here, Jane. This rule, or whatever it is, is created for the vampires, not for me. And¡ª"

    "But the Lord will punish you too!"

    "Listen to me, first. No offense, but I don''t care about the rules or the vampires of this world. I don''t love them, but I don''t hate them either. Sure, I would help one if they are in trouble, just like how I would help a human or an animal. But that''s about it," he asserted.

    A brief pauseter, he continued in a solemn voice: "But, if they try to trouble me, then they are as good as dead. Their lives don''t matter to me. I wouldn''t think twice before giving them what they deserve."

    "I don''t understand¡­"

    "These so-called royals and nobles you are talking about are simply using that stupid rule as an excuse to do what they want. They don''t care about the lord or whatever. They are petty and pathetic. I am still angry at them, but I am holding it back because you asked me to. Doing something wrong in the name of right doesn''t make it right. You might already know this, but no one innocent is ever truly innocent."

    Jane lowered her gaze and got up from Rudy''sp without speaking a word.

    "....?"

    "You should go take a bath. The royal bath house is something you would surely like," Jane said to him.

    "Why don''t you join me?"

    "I will be there in a few minutes."

    "Oh¡­ kay¡­"

    "The bath house is at the end of the hallway. You will have to go right and¡ª"

    "I know. I strolled around the entire pce when I was searching for Virgil in the morning."

    ===

    What do people do in the bath house? (Only wrong answers allowed!)

 Chapter 251 Royal Bathhouse

    <h4>Chapter 251 Royal Bathhouse</h4>

    After that, Rudy left Jane''s room and made his way to the royal bath house.

    "Wow¡­" that was the first word toe out of his mouth as soon as he entered.

    It was almost twice the size of a ser field. And there were many ways to bathe.

    Rudy''s gaze fell into the bathtub that was as big as a pool, which seemed to be filled with hot water. He got into it and spread his legs before rxing himself. He leaned at the edge and closed his eyes.

    The heat from the water filled his body with a warm feeling that he had been missing ever since he stepped into the vampire world.

    ''A word without sun is supposed to be icy, but it''s not that cold. Or maybe it is, and I simply can''t sense it as my body is tolerant to such stuff. So why can I feel this warmth from this water?'' He wondered.

    "It''s probably altered using magic or something. The vampires'' bodies are cold, so no wonder they like to feel the heat. This temperature is perfect, even for me."

    Just by staying in the pool for a minute, Rudy felt like falling asleep. All his tiredness vanished, and he felt refreshed.

    "Hmm~ It''s bigger than I thought~" a seductive female voice uttered.

    Rudy immediately opened his eyes and saw Nyxia sitting on the opposite side of the pool in the same rxed position as Rudy.

    Her beautiful blonde hair was wet and looked even more imposing than before. The steam had made her body look softer and shinier, almost as if it was glowing with her hair.

    Her zing red eyes were piecing the steam, clearly visible. And most important of all, her naked voluptuous body was better than Jane''s or any girl Rudy had seen.

    Rudy avoided seeing through her clothes when they met earlier in the academy, but now that he had seen the perfect curves and shape of her body, he had noints.

    He wasn''t sure if that was a charm of an ancient vampire who looked just as his age. But now Rudy knew why Nyxia was so confident.

    Rudy noticed something rising between his legs, and it wasn''t the temperature of the water.

    "Arara~ It got even bigger~" She said while licking her lips. "Did my body please it?"

    Rudy felt like hiding his little brother as it was inappropriate, but he stopped caring.

    "I didn''t know you were here. My bad¡­" he said while staring at Nyxia''s body.

    "Oh, no. It''s my bad. I walked in even though I saw you."

    ''What the¡ª! She came after I entered? Dammit! I didn''t even feel her presence!''

    "But I am d I did~" Nyxia took a deep breath while gazing at Rudy''s snake and said, "I guess you have passed the first test. You can surely please Jane¡­ no, any girl with that monstrous¡ª"

    Rudy got up and said, "I will go somewhere else. You continue¡ª"

    "Arara~? Are you embarrassed?" She teased. "Men who are shy and get embarrassed easily are the first to get left behind, you know?"

    The corner of Rudy''s face twitched as he heard that. He let out a deep sigh and reluctantly sat back into the pool.

    "By that logic, women who are shameless are the first to get thrown aside. I doubt you have any reputation for how shameless you are," Rudy remarked with a smile on his face.

    Nyxia raised her brow and nodded: "Not bad, really. I am impressed. It seems you do have the backbone to stand against someone when needed. That''s the most important trait for a man."

    "Hmm~" Rudy nodded and continued, "I am also impressed. It seems you have the morals to praise someone when needed. That also happens to be the most important trait for a woman."

    Rudy had no idea what he was saying. He was simply imitating Nyxia and changing a few words.

    "..." Nyxia seemed annoyed after hearing Rudy''sment.

    "Why are you here anyway?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "This pce is mine. I can enter or leave anywhere I wish. Who dares to stop me?" she scoffed in an arrogant manner.

    ''Yeah, Jane is a lot like her¡­''

    "I didn''t mean it that way. I asked because I wanted to know why you were here, naked in front of me. Are you trying to seduce me?" he asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Arara, boy. I don''t need to ''try'' to seduce anyone. They get seduced automatically just by looking into my eyes."

    "That''s why I am not making eye contact with you¡­" he muttered.

    "Did you say something?"

    "I don''t think you are seducing anyone. You are only charming them using your vampire abilities."

    "Is there a difference between the two, boy?"

    "There is." Rudy noded. "Charm is like ordering food from outside and heating it in the microwave. While seducing someone is making food at home. There is the effort needed in seducing someone, it doesn''t happen automatically."

    Rudy recalled hisst night''s effort to seduce Jane.

    "So what you are doing is charming people. They are not truly smitten by you," he added.

    SIGH!

    "I asked it as a joke. You didn''t have to deal a blow like that. And obviously, I know what''s the difference between charming and seceding someone."

    "I am amazed you know the terms I used to exin."

    "Well, we need to stay updated with the human world and know what they are doing," Nyxia stated nonchntly.

    "I thought it was prohibited for vampires to make contact with humans," Rudy remarked with a judging look on his face.

    "Well, we have many rules regarding that. Virgil only told you one." Nyxia stretched her arms in the air, revealing her armpit as her twin mountains lifted a little.

    "Then do you know about the zombie apocalypse?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    "Heh." Nyxia scoffed softly and shook her head with a slight smile on her face.

    "What''s with that look?"

    "You of all people¡­ I expected you to know the real truth about it."

    "What do you mean?"

    "There was no zombie apocalypse."

    ===

    Thanks, @Debi_Edrington, for the gift!

 Chapter 252 Gaining Intel

    <h4>Chapter 252 Gaining Intel</h4>

    "There was no zombie apocalypse? What do you mean?" Rudy asked with a confused and curious look on his face. "I have read the news and enough articles about the damage and casualties. How can you say there was no apocalypse?"

    "I never said there was no apocalypse. I said there was no zombie apocalypse."

    "...?"

    "Let me exin." Nyxia let out a weary sigh and said, "There was indeed an apocalypse, but it wasn''t a zombie apocalypse. It was something else."

    "I got that part when you said it the first time. I want to know why it wasn''t a zombie apocalypse?"

    "Long story short, there was no zombie. Zombies don''t exist. They are undead."

    "Okay¡­ that''s a fantasy term for a zombie¡­" Rudy nodded.

    "How do you know about the so-called zombie apocalypse? That way, it would be easier to exin everything to you if we are on the same page."

    Rudy told everything he knew about the zombie apocalypse that he had learned after researching as much as he could in his free time.

    "Hmm. So, ording to you, the government wanted to create superhuman soldiers, so they performed an experiment called super-gene. But they failed, and that resulted in an apocalypse, correct?"

    "Yes," Rudy nodded in response.

    "So first of all, you are writing about the human leaders wanting to make superhuman soldiers. But the experiment they called ''super-gene'' is not the correct word for it," Nyxia stated calmly.

    She furrowed her brows and said, "Listen, this is extremely confidential information, and not many know about this. So don''t ever share this with anyone, you understand?"

    "Earlier, you had my curiosity, but now you have my attention."

    "Humans¡­ ever since the old times have always been crafty. They stole everything and took credit for the things that never belonged to them. They called it myths, called us fake, and drove us out. They made stories about us, stating we are monsters, which soon turned into fiction. There are many things that even your smartest scientists can''t exin, and they name advanced science. There was this other word, too¡­ uhh... Quantum! Yes!"

    The tone of Nyxia''s voice turned from calm to furious.

    Rudy could feel how angry she was.

    RUdy thought it would be best not toment on anything. Otherwise, he would lose the source of valuable information.

    "Tell me, boy. To whom does your world belong?" she asked with a lifeless re in her eyes.

    "Humans? I mean, it''s called the human world, so¡­"

    "It wasn''t until a few thousand years ago. Precisely, a millennia ago. All the races used to live together in harmony, or so one would think."

    "..."

    "There was never any harmony. You might get offended by what I am going to tell you, but it''s the truth written by my ancestors, even more, our Lord, who had seen and known everything from the beginning of the world.

    A brief pauseter, Nyxia stated, "Humans are petty. The pettiest race ever born. And I am being generous when I say that, by the way."

    "That''s a very offensive statement. But let''s hear how you justify it," Rudy said calmly.

    "Of course, not all humans, but most of them. Ever since forever, all the races have always helped humans evolve. They are a special race since they have this¡­ soul in their body. But that''s another topic. Let''s not get distracted."

    "You see, it''s a simple thing. If someone wants something, but they can''t get it or achieve it, even by trying their best, and another person gets the thing without even trying, how would they feel?"

    "Envy? Anger? Frustration?" Rudy guessed.

    "Exactly. Here, the former ones are humans, and thetter ones are the other races who are obviously better than them in every single thing," she scoffed arrogantly.

    "What are you referring to? Sure, humans can''t achieve things like other races. They can''t fly. They can''t use magic or any other things you im. And it''s natural for them to feel jealous. I would be jealous, too," he responded with a shoulder shrug.

    "The other races thought the same. After all, it was natural. So they came up with a solution. And that was what you call ''super-gene''. Except here, it''s magic, not science. Obviously."

    Nyxia raised her finger in the air and let the water drop back into the pool from the tip of her finger.

    "The experiment was nothing but a ritual to share their powers with the humans to make them strong like others."

    "Listen, I wasn''t there when all this happened, but one thing I am sure of is that there is no way the other races would be dumb enough to do that solely for humanity''s sake." Rudy raised his brows and asked with a judging look on his face: "What''s the catch?"

    "...." Nyxia squinted her eyes at Rudy and nodded with an amused look on her face. "Not bad, boy. I have to say you are not all about talks. You have got a brain, and you are actually using it."

    "No, that wasmon sense. And I am sure even if it was someone other than me, they would have had the same question as me. You see, humans are smart," he asserted with a proud face.

    "I hope you don''tpare smart with sly," she muttered.

    A brief silenceter, Nyxia raised her leg in the air, showing how flexible her body was.

    ''Doing something like this in the middle of a conversation is a sin! How am I supposed to concentrate on the topic?!'' Rudy yelled inwardly.

    "As I was saying, they all performed¡ª"

    "No, no. Answer my question first," Rudy interjected.

    "Tch!" Nyxia clicked her tongue and muttered, "I thought he would forget about him if I diverted his attention to my body. What should I do? He keeps making me more and more interested in him. I don''t want to steal my lovely great-granddaughter''s lover, but Lord forgive me, I might make him mine."

    Of course, Rudy heard that crips and clear. But he wasn''t a dog in heat that would get swayed by anyone''s beauty. Then again, Jane got him good. However, that was only because of the super libido that he lost his morals, although he was dead-set on making Jane fall in love with him, which he achieved after nine rounds of temptation.

 Chapter 253 Thirsty Nyxia

    <h4>Chapter 253 Thirsty Nyxia</h4>

    "Say, boy. It''s an off-topic question, but what do you think of me?" Nyxia asked with a gentle smile on his, which pierced Rudy''s heart.

    "..." Even Rudy was surprised. He ced his hand on his chest and wondered, ''Did my heart just flutter after seeing her smile? No, wait. It''s mostly because I have often seen that smile on Rias'' face. Yes, don''t think too much, Rudy.''

    "Hmm?" Nyxia smiled again.

    "If I have to answer honestly, I would say¡­ you are a mixture of Rias and Jane," Rudy answered with a chuckle.

    "Oh? So should I take that as you have been smitten by me?" she asked curiously.

    "Of course not. I find you extremely beautiful, and you look no different from Rias or Jane. Heck, if you three stood next to each other, people would surely think of you as sisters. But that''s it."

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Just because you are beautiful doesn''t mean you can make anyone fall in love with you, at least not me."

    Nyxia curled and bit her lips before saying, "The way you rejected me makes me want you even more. Boy, it will be your fault if I end up seducing you."

    "Oh? Then you have to get ready to be hated by Jane and Rias," he scoffed softly.

    Nyxia red at Rudy and said, "Don''t bring them into this conversation, boy."

    "I am just stating the future for you."

    "They don''t have to know."

    "....?"

    "We can fool around behind their backs, and no one would know. What do you say? And I dare say, the ''fun'' you have with me would be better than any of the girls you have slept with," she said in a haughty tone.

    "Oh? So¡­ is this your thing? No offense, but you are giving me the vibe of an unfaithful wife. How many times did you cheat on your husbands? Or rather, how many men have you been with?"

    "How rude, boy. The only man I have been with is my husband. He died around 2000 years ago, so am I not allowed to move on and find someone else?" she asked in a calm voice, which surprised Rudy.

    He expected Nyxia to get angry since what he said was offensive. He questioned her character that would make anyone mad, but Nyxia remained calm, which was proof that she wasn''t lying.

    "Oh, I didn''t know your husband was dead¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "Wait, are you thinking that I am some kind of loose woman who flirts and sleeps with every man I see?" Nyxia asked with a disgusted look on her face.

    "Sadly¡­ yes¡­" Rudy nodded.

    SIGH!

    Nyxia shook her head in disbelief and muttered, "All humans are the same."

    "You gave that kind of vibe, okay! Not my fault. Now, can we get back to the topic where you were supposed to answer my question?"

    "What was your question again?" she asked in an annoyed tone.

    "Why would the other race do something like that for the humans? How did they benefit from them?" Rudy asked again.

    "Love. Many loved humans, both friendly and romantically. Just think about it, you and your friend grew up together and fooled around, but you stopped aging while your friend grew old and one day died. How would you feel?"

    "..."

    "That''s what they felt. They wanted to help the humans so they could be bigger. However, out of all the races, one race was against that."

    "Let me guess¡­" Rudy pondered for a while and uttered, "The dragons?"

    Nyxia raised her brow with an amused expression on her face and asked, "Why would you think that?"

    "I don''t know¡­" he replied awkwardly. "Please don''t call me racist."

    "It wasn''t the Dragons; it was the Eldritchs," she stated in a neutral voice.

    "I don''t know what that is. But it sounds scary."

    "Eldritchs are one of the original race. They were almighty and could defeat both vampires and dragons single-handedly. Just think of them as abominations, supreme beings born directly from the cosmos itself. However, fortunately, they were low in numbers," Nyxia stated.

    "So¡­ you are telling me that they opposed the idea of the other races." He gulped nervously and asked, "What happened next? A war, I gather?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "That could have happened, but sadly, they never got a chance."

    "Hmm? What do you mean? Weren''t they the strongest of all races?"

    "Let''s say that their arrogance and ego got the best of them. They challenged the Lord and went extinct," Nyxia uttered nonchntly.

    "It seems they had everything butcked brains," Rudy scoffed out loud. "Anyway, please continue. We are wasting too much time here."

    Rudy nced at the closed door of the bathhouse and muttered, "Jane could being here at any moment, and I don''t want her to see me naked in the same pool as her great-grandmother."

    ''She is already jealous. Not to mention how she was acting weird a while ago. Maybe I said too much?''

    "Back then, there were so many ways to use our powers for the greater good. There was nothing forbidden, and almost everything was allowed. Of course, crimes happened back then too, but they were punished ordingly."

    "So, they only shared the powers with one hundred humans as a test. They didn''t know if that would work or not, so only the humans who volunteered were permitted for this."

    ''That sounds like what happened to me. The super-gene experiment conducted on me and the others was a voluntary act,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "They separated a hundred humans into the group of tens to make it easier. First, the vampires shared their blood and sessfully granted humans eternal beauty. The dragons shared their flesh and granted humans superstrength. Elves shared their tears and granted them magic. And the other races did the same."

    "However, that was the biggest mistake in history, which led to a thousand-year-long war. Resulting in the separation of all the races and secluding in their own world, created by the Lord."

    "..."

    "Which is why the Lord forbids us to make contact with humans."

    ===

    Thanks, @puremichigan, for the gift!

 Chapter 254 Tampered. Forgotten. Forgiven

    <h4>Chapter 254 Tampered. Forgotten. Forgiven</h4>

    "Humans started the war?" Rudy asked in an emotionless voice.

    "Not the humans, but the one hundred evolved humans," Nyxia responded. "Do you want to know what they did after acquiring the powers?"

    "What?"

    "They became greedy. They wanted more powers. It was natural, after all. But the races asked them to wait for a few months to see how the humans cope with the powers. However, the humans didn''t have patience."

    "They began to¡ª by ''they'', I mean the evolved humans, by the way." After a brief pause, she continued, "They began to hunt the other races and used their blood, flesh, tears, hair, nectar, and the other things to feed that to the other humans."

    "Hence, their army grew day by day. They even made the merge two races. But of course, that didn''t end there. The hunt continued until the leaders of the other races found out."

    "The war was inevitable at that point¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "Yeah."

    "What about the lord? If he wished, he could have stopped them, right?"

    "Back then, the Lord also wished to live between us. But that also changed," she uttered with a distant smile on her face.

    ''Hmm? Us? Why did her story change from third person perspective to second person perspective?'' Rudy wondered.

    "The Lord was angry at us. You see, when we decided to grant powers to the humans, we never consulted the Lord about it. We did it on our own. Of course, the Lord knew about it, but he didn''t stop us. However, once the war started, it mattered even less."

    "We begged the Lord to stop the war. We didn''t ask him to eradicate the humans. We simply asked to put a stop to the war. But the Lord said- ''Thou shalt know the despair of thee choices and must taketh responsibility for thee actions. Thine not giveth, thou not taketh''."

    "..."

    "In short, he refused to help us. However, after seeing the war for a thousand years, he lost his patience. He realized that the war would never end if he didn''t intervene. Hence, he warned us all. Just warned, and that was enough for us to stop. None of us wanted to be extinct."

    "So he created different worlds for different races, and now you all are here?" Rudy guessed.

    "Yes, the story would have ended there, but it didn''t. The humans never stopped seeking more powers. They used the knowledge they had and created their own creations. Deadly and dangerous. They changed the world''s form without caring for anything, which brought them gues and cmity."

    "Up until then, they had us to protect them from such things. But they didn''t have anything. Still, of course, they managed to survive with the powers they gained from us. Those who adapted evolved further. But the ones who had powers remained unharmed. They knew that humans were a versatile race, so they continued their experiments."

    "After failing countless times, they seeded. They altered history and removed our trace from the world. They lied to their descendants by feeding them a false story, and they fed it to their descendants."

    "The normal humans lived and lied, but those with powers had gained eternal life. They helped humanity advance faster than ever, and they became what they are today. Over time, the hate they have been holding vanished, and they realized their mistakes, but obviously, it was toote."

    "After numerous attempts, the gates to the human world were open, and everyone was allowed to enter and leave. Humans were permitted to take the initiative, but the other races weren''t."

    "Are they still alive? The evolved humans you mentioned?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Who knows?" Nyxia shrugged her shoulders and said, "They also started a family and had kids. They grew up and started their family. The powers they held were passed down from generation to generation."

    "In the end, they became.. human again. Their blood became diluted, although the powers remained dormant. Sleeping inside their body, waiting to be awakened again."

    Nyxia chuckled and uttered, "But judging by how humanity has been advancing, I doubt they would ever believe such tales even when they were given proof. It''s all a myth and fairytale for them, and that''s for the greater good."

    "They will eventually forget about you all, and you all will forget about them? You will live in a world where your existence wouldn''t be known by them. Forgotten for forever?" Rudy asked in a solemn voice.

    "That''s the n."

    "That will never happen," he sighed. "You see, the myths were once legends, and legends were once tales. If someone stops telling stories, they be a legend that is known and admired by others. Once the legend is forgotten, it bes a myth, which is strongly believed by some, but not all. What do you think happens when the myth is forgotten too?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "What? They be history?" Nyxia responded with a random guess.

    "To be honest, I don''t know the answer myself," he scoffed whileughing.

    "Boy, you truly are an interesting human, I will give you that. But I don''t understand why I am feeling attracted to you. Tell me, boy. What have you done to me?" Nyxia asked with a calm yet distant look on her face.

    "I haven''t done anything to you. Also, I think you are just horny. When was thest time you¡­ uhh.. relieved yourself?" Rudy asked with a straight face.

    "Hmm~ That pleasure is temporary. It has no feelings, no love. ying with myself leaves me with regret and a sense of loneliness that I can''t get used to even after thousands of years," she said with a wry smile.

    "If others heard this, they would be crying in the corner," Rudy chuckled. "I think I get what you are trying to say. But I can''t understand¡­ ummm¡­ ept? I don''t know."

    He shrugged.

    "When I was young¡ª although I am still young¡ª around Jane''s age, I was a rebel!" She looked at Rudy and uttered, "Did I mention I am royal blood? My husband was amoner whom I married, and you¡­"

    She sighed and shook her head before murmuring, "Nevermind. This is a useless conversation."

    She curled up and hugged her knees before burying her head between them.

 Chapter 255 Powers and Knowledge

    <h4>Chapter 255 Powers and Knowledge</h4>

    "Okay, is there anything else I need to know about the true world history?" Rudy asked while looking at Nyxia''s body.

    For some reason, his eyes couldn''t stop looking at her beautiful body as though they were locked.

    "If I tell you everything I know, it would take hundreds of years. But tell me, what do you want to know?"

    "Well, you told me all that because of the zombie apocalypse. But now that you exined to me the history, I get what you are talking about. ording to you, the zombie apocalypse was yet another ritual."

    "Indeed."

    "But¡­" Rudy raised his hand in the air and looked at his palm before saying, "I think you are wrong. The super-gene experiment does exist. I can guarantee you that."

    "Did you read that somewhere too?" Nyxia scoffed softly.

    "No." Rudy''s gaze finally moved and looked into Nyxia''s eyes. "I was part of that super-gene experiment."

    "Oh¡­" Nyxia lowered her gaze and asked, "Did you receive powers after that?"

    "I am not sure. At first, I believed that was impossible since it couldn''t grant the powers I had, no matter how advanced the gene experiment was. But now that you said the powers belonged to the other races, maybe I did be a superhuman after the experiment."

    Rudy yed with the drop of the water on his fingertip, which rolled from his palm, wrist, and between his finger, but he didn''t let the drop fall from his hand.

    Nyxia nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and uttered, "There is a way to find that out."

    "Oh? Let me guess, you will need to make direct contact with me which would require us to do some sort of sexual activity, am I right?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "That''s one way. But I am an ancient vampire. I know the ways and techniques to use my vampire abilities unlike any other. So I simply need to suck your blood. I can also read people''s memories by sucking their blood, make them my ve, bind them with a contract, and of course, marry them," she said with a proud and confident look on her face.

    "I don''t mind. In fact, I want to know too. But give me one reason why I should trust you?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face. He still had his suspicion of Nyxia.

    "..."

    "Given how you have constantly been trying to seduce me. What would I do if you make me your ve or bind me with some stupid contract? I would never realize it if you did that. What if you wipe my memories of this conversation? I would never know," Rudy shrugged.

    "Fair enough. If I was in your ce, I would be thinking the same. I don''t even trust my children, so trusting a stranger is surely a big no."

    "To be honest¡­" Rudy moved his gaze from Nyxia''s eyes to her twin mountains to her cave before saying, "I am not that curious to know about the origin of my powers. I don''t want to get into another mess."

    "Let me tell you what happened after all the races were secluded in their own worlds. When the thousand-year-long war urred, no, even before that up to that point, the Lord used to live within us. Of course, as an incarnation. At that time, an elf was the Lord''s incarnation."

    "Unlike recent times, the incarnations were also aware that they were the Lord''s incarnation. And they could freely use the Lord''s unfathomable powers. However, that also changed after a tragic incident¡­" she muttered in a disdainful tone and a dejected face.

    "What happened? Don''t keep me in suspense like that. It''s bad for my heart," Rudy jokingly said to ease up the mood.

    "After all the races secluded in their own worlds, the wars between the races never stopped. It was inevitable. The trust and friendship bonds they had with each other hadpletely shattered. But that''s another story. I want to tell you about the fate of the Lord."

    Nyxia sshed her hand in the water and said, "After the incarnation of the Lord died, new incarnations were born throughout the years, all of them aware of from birth. But as they say, when the powers get into the wrong hands, cmity ensues."

    "One of the incarnations of the lord went rogue and used his powers to do evil things?" Rudy guessed once again.

    Nyxia nodded and said, "The way you are guessing everything makes me worry. Just like how powers shouldn''t get into the wrong hands, it''s the same about knowledge."

    Nyxia pointed her finger at Rudy and said, "You boy, have power, and I am sharing my knowledge with you. I hope you have a good heart, and I don''t regret having this lovely moment with you."

    Rudy stared at Nyxia with a straight face, but he soon smirked viciously at her, which made Nyxia anxious.

    She gulped nervously and asked, "What''s with that evil look?

    "I feel thrilled when I realize that peoples'' lives are at my mercy. I feel¡­ evil?" he wondered.

    "That''s not something you should admit like this¡­"

    "No, no. You seem to misunderstand something. Just because I think of something or want to do something doesn''t mean I would do it. I have no reason to do that. Why would I do that?" he scoffed jokingly.

    Nyxia raised her brow and asked, "What if you have a reason?

    "I would do it without thinking twice," Rudy answered instantly.

    "..."

    After seeing the worrisome look on Nyxia''s face, Rudy let out a weary sigh and uttered, "Let me ask you something."

    "What is the difference between a hero and a viin?" he asked.

    "There are many differences. I possibly can''t state all of them," Nyxia responded.

    "For me, there is only one difference."

    "Hmm?" Nyxia raised her brow with a curious and amused look on her face. "And that is?"

    ===

    What could it be?

 Chapter 256 Hero and Villain

    <h4>Chapter 256 Hero and Viin</h4>

    "There is only one difference? Surely, you jest. Even if you do the simplestparison between the two, you can''t possibly narrow it down to only one¡ª"

    "I said ''for me''. It''s more like the most basic difference," Rudy interjected.

    "Still¡­" Nyxia sighed after looking at Rudy and said, "Sure, go ahead and educate me, boy."

    Rudy stayed silent for a while to increase the suspense. Then, he looked into Nyxia''s eyes and uttered, "A hero would sacrifice his loved ones to save the world, and a viin would sacrifice the world for his loved one."

    "Oh. I never considered that since this was about perspective. If I sacrifice the world for my loved ones, I wouldn''t consider myself a viin, to be honest."

    "They say it''s lucky to be a hero and that to be a hero is a blessed job. I consider it a cursed job," Rudy uttered in a low voice. "They say heroes are the chosen ones, but I say they are pitiable."

    "Why, may I ask?"

    "Just like everyone else, a hero also wants to be a coward and save his own skin. Of course, unless the person voluntarily became a hero. It''s about risking their own lives to save another. I would do that, and I bet anyone else would too. But it''s also about someone who doesn''t want to die."

    "Hmm." Nyxia quietly listened to Rudy with a curious face.

    "Back then, when I didn''t have any powers and was a human, I saw many bad things happening around me. But I couldn''t dare to stop them. I could if I wanted to, but I didn''t. Because I knew that I would be of any help even if I tried to help. I was powerless. Instead of helping, I would cause them more trouble. But that was the mentality of a weak person like everyone else."

    "Now that I have power, I will do my best to help others and punish the evildoers. But am I a hero? Nah. If doing a good deed could make one a hero, the world would be filled with them. Besides, people nowadays care more about the reward than the act itself," Rudy scoffed with a sigh.

    "You wouldn''t save the world?" Nyxia asked curiously.

    "I would save the world anytime. But if I have to choose between my loved ones and the world, let the world be doomed. However, if it''s my life on the line instead of my loved ones, then I would dly sacrifice myself to the world. Do note that the world also has my loved ones living in it, so you can say I would do that for them, and the world is just an extra," Rudy asserted with a smile on his face.

    "Now, tell me. What does that make me? A hero or a viin?" Rudy asked Nyxia with a charming smile on his face.

    Nyxia''s face flushed for the first time in centuries, and she broke eye contact with Rudy.

    "I don''t know. How am I supposed to know? I am neither a hero nor a viin," Nyxia responded.

    "Well, that wasn''t the response I was expecting but okay." A Brief pauseter, Rudy asked, "Hey, I have been curious about this superstition if it can be considered one. Is it true that humans can be a vampire? Earlier, you said that the vampire''s blood granted eternal beauty to the human but didn''t mention anything about them bing a vampire."

    "Yeah, it''s true. A human can be a vampire. In fact, it was amon practice back then between the lovers," Nyxia nodded in response.

    "Can a vampire who was a human before be more powerful than the natural born vampires?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "No, never. Even if they were high vampires, they can''t be powerful just by bing a vampire."

    "What if the human is smart and knows what they are doing?"

    "That''s a different factor. If I have to exin it in simple words, what tastes better in your world, a chicken or an egg?"

    "Chicken, obviously," Rudy replied instantly.

    "Exactly. The chicken is a vampire, and the egg is a human. They can''t beat the taste."

    Rudy raised his brows and asked, "But the egg eventually hatches, and a baby chick is born. They grow and be a chicken, which I bet would taste the same as other chickens."

    Nyxia furrowed her brows and said, "That''s called evolution. Advancing from one stage to another. It takes time, a lot of time. And don''t forget that the vampire would also be stronger as time passed. Just ept it. A human-born vampire can never catch up to a natural vampire."

    "Whoa,dy, no need to get so angsty. I just asked because I was curious. I don''t care about it. I am not a vampire. I am a human through and through."

    "Do you seriously believe that you are a human with powers such as yours?"

    "I believe."

    "You can be a human and not at the same time."

    "What''s that supposed to mean? It makes no sense unless you are talking about morality, of course."

    "The apocalypse; who do you think was responsible for that?"

    "Humans? Scientists? Descendants of the evolved humans?"

    "The leader of the so-called zombies, do you know who it was?" Nyxia stretched her arms in the air and legs in the water and yawned loudly before asking, "Who do you think he was?"

    "I couldn''t find his name, but he was called T. A. And he was said to be a human," Rudy answered.

    "Teigo Anderson, a human. One of thest remaining survivors of the thousand-year war. He had an unfathomable amount of knowledge he acquired before and after. He realized that his time hade, so he decided to start experimenting on himself."

    "He hunted down the descendants of the evolved humans and gathered their blood to get the powers stored in the genes. He probably did that for decades and had been preparing it for a long time, gathering every sample he could."

    "He eventually died and revived himself. He came back from the dead. He¡­ became a necromancer."

 Chapter 257 Truth about the Apocalypse

    <h4>Chapter 257 Truth about the Apocalypse</h4>

    "Wait, wait, wait. I don''t get it. It was said that T.A was a soldier who was experimented on. How did he be the mastermind behind all this?" Rudy asked with a curious and confused look on his face.

    "How am I supposed to know that? Just like the leaders of the human world reported to their citizens, I was informed by the representatives of the other worlds, or rather, other races. And I bet my hair that the human world''s report was fake."

    Nyxia shrugged her shoulders and said, "It could be that T.A was the one pulling all the strings and manipting the world leader? Do you know who or which country first started these supergene experiments?"

    "No." Rudy shook his head and said, "They were doing it in secret, but it was permitted by the government, just wasn''t made public. But after the apocalypse, they said they stopped all the experiments for the greater good. But I bet you wouldn''t be surprised if I tell you that they are still doing that in secret."

    "Yeah. Not surprising. Perhaps, they are trying to repeat history." Nyxia frowned her face and said, "Listen carefully, boy. If humans became a threat to us or any other races and tried to initiate the war, it won''t end well."

    "Is that a threat? Or a warning?"

    "None. It''s a statement. So if that ever happens, please don''t interfere. You can take your loved ones and move to a different world."

    "As long as you don''t harm the innocents, I won''t interfere. But don''t worry." Rudy winked at Nyxia with a smile on his face and uttered, "That won''t happen. I n to look into every secret the human world is hiding and destroy everything before it gets messy. After all, a threat to you all is a threat to me and my loved ones too."

    "I can''t¡­" Nyxia shook her flushed face and red at Rudy with teary eyes. She opened her mouth to say something but stopped and continued ring at him.

    "What? I don''t think I said something wrong."

    "The Lord will punish you for ying with me like this," Nyxia muttered.

    "Hmm?"

    SIGH!

    Nyxia sighed and thought, ''Even though he is smart at other things, he is dense sometimes. Oh, my Lord. Why didn''t I meet him sooner? Had I met him before Glorias or Jane, I could have had him for myself!''

    "..."

    Unfortunately for Nyxia, fortunately for Rudy, he heard everything.

    Rudy''s telepathic ability was broken for some reason. He couldn''t hear people''s thoughts unless their thoughts were directed towards him with strong feelings and emotions such as love and hate.

    To counter that, Rudy developed a new ability that was awfully simr to his telepathic ability but better, and it worked all the time. However, there was one demerit, which was that he needed to be in direct contact with a person to read their mind.

    Even if he touched a person over their clothes, it wouldn''t work. He had to touch them directly on their skin, which was a little awkward for him. After all, touching someone all of a sudden was weird.

    However, for some reason, Rudy heard Nyxia''s thoughts even though they weren''t making direct contact.

    That was solid proof of how strong Nyxia''s feelings for Rudy were. Unbeknownst to him, he seduced the Mad Queen, who was feared by not only the vampires but the other races too.

    ''Should I let her know that I can hear her thoughts? That could make the situation worse or better depending on how she reacts to it,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "So let''s say it was T.A who pulled all this. How did he be a necromancer? Is that like a¡­uhh¡­ summoning or something?"

    Nyxia squinted her eyes and said, "Did you read some fiction about it?"

    "No, I don''t have time for such things. Even if I read or y games at my friend''s house, I only go with a calm genre that has no sad orplicated stuff. For example, the slice of life genre is my favorite. And I mostly y adult visual novels andplete all the routes. But that¡ª oh¡­"

    Rudy stopped when he realized he was blurting out his personal tastes on things.

    "I feel like I shouldn''t have mentioned the word ''fiction'' in front of you. But anyway, yes. A necromancer is someone who can revive and control the dead. They are called undead, or in a human term¡ª zombies."

    "Ah!" Rudy suddenly eximed and shed his fist in the water before saying, "That''s right!"

    "What happened so suddenly?"

    "That article¡­ It said that T.A gained the ability to control andmand other zombies, but it was just the necromancer using his powers. Wow¡­ just wow. This mixture of fantasy magic with modern science is blowing my mind!"

    "Well, now you have answers to all your questions."

    "No, I have one more question about the apocalypse." Rudy stared at Nyxia with a serious look on his face and asked, "T.A disappeared all of a sudden. What''s the reason behind that? I am sure the other races did something, but I want to know what."

    "Heh." Nyxia chuckled and said, "I should have expected this question."

    "And I am hoping for an answer."

    After a brief silence, Nyxia continued, "Anderson wanted to be the king of humans since all the races had their own kings, but humankind didn''t. The era of monarchy had ended, and everything of democracy, which in my opinion, was worse."

    "...." Rudy shot an amusing nce at Nyxia but didn''t say anything.

    "It didn''t matter if he ruled over the humans when they were alive or dead. Of course, he wasn''t a natural-born necromancer, so there were limitations to his powers. He couldn''t revive the already dead humans, so he decided to kill those who were alive and revive them as his servants."

    "The vampires and the other races were unknown to that until it was toote."

    ====

    It feels good to finally unravel a big mystery. But there is more!

 Chapter 258 Rendezvous Point

    <h4>Chapter 258 Rendezvous Point</h4>

    "Toote?" Rudy asked with a curious and confused look on his face.

    Nyxia raised her brow and asked, "Why are you talking like you don''t know about this? Sure, even if you didn''t have powers at that time, you should know what happened, right? Now that I think about it, all this time, you have been saying ''I read this and that'', but you never said you saw it with your own eyes."

    "Well¡­ the cat was out of the bag a while ago, but it took you a while to catch it¡­" Rudy muttered.

    ''This was bound to happen since I have been asking so many questions and trying to make sense of it by rting them with me. I guess telling Nyxia about it would be okay? To be honest, I am not sure. But if I want more answers, I should tell her,''

    "Listen carefully. I am actually a¡ª"

    "Wait, wait. Don''t tell me now. Let me finish what I was saying. The conversation is getting mixed, and it''s bing more and more confusing. I am not smart like you to understand everything," Nyxia interjected.

    "Okay."

    "As I was saying, Anderson wanted to rule over the human world and be their king. The vampires and the other races had nothing to do with it. It was none of our concern. But we were mistaken."

    "He wasn''t nning to rule only over the human world, but the other worlds too?" Rudy guessed.

    "Indeed. And a human, even as an undead, can''t be stronger than an undead vampire or undead dragon or the undead of other races."

    "Vampire zombie and dragon zombie. Damn, that actually sounds cool for some reason..." Rudy muttered.

    Nyxia ignored Rudy''s words and continued, "Anderson had already taken over 30% of the humans, and his powers were increasing."

    "Huh?"

    "Did I mention that a necromancer''s powers grow strong as their army increases?"

    "You didn''t¡­" Rudy shook his head.

    "Now you know."

    "..." Rudy shook his head in disbelief and recalled how Virgil did the same thing when he was telling him about the Lord.

    "However, that much power wasn''t enough. And besides, he didn''t know how to open a portal to the other world or the requirements to open it. But fortunately, our spies informed us about his n, and we had to take action."

    "A war?" Rudy wondered.

    "Of course not. Virgil single-handedly took care of Anderson and his army of the undead," Nyxia uttered nonchntly.

    "Single-handedly?!" Rudy eximed.

    "Yeah. The leaders of the other races wanted to help, but Virgil went to the human world and wiped them out. If it was any other race, they would have brought their army full of warriors, and things could have gone nasty."

    "True. And the humans could have learned about the existence of the other races too. I still don''t know if that would have been a good thing or not. If all the races lived on the same¡­no, that''s practically impossible since earth isn''t that big. Rather, if we all co-existed together, I wonder what type of world would that be," Rudy uttered with a distant smile on his face¡ª as though he had seen that before¡ªwhich surprised Nyxia.

    ''So my suspicion was right. He truly is¡­.''

    "Still, I didn''t know Virgil was that strong¡­" Rudy muttered. "30% of the total human poption is still more than two billion. That''s a ridiculous amount of¡ª"

    "Virgil is the strongest vampire. The strongest. Why do you think no one dares to challenge him for the throne?"

    "Not going to lie, I expected you to be the strongest."

    "I am the second strongest, and ironically, Jane is the third."

    "Uhh¡­"

    "Are you surprised?" Nyxia grinned and said, "The three strongest vampires are from the same kingdom. The other vampire kings and the kingdoms fear us. They go to war against each other and also form alliances. But this kingdom has been alone and always will be," Nyxia stated.

    "How did Virgil manage to kill the necromancer?" Rudy asked curiously. "Since you can''t kill a dead person."

    "You are right about that. And Virgil couldn''t kill Anderson. Even after killing him hundreds of thousands of times, he revived himself. That''s why, Virgil sealed him and his powers and locked him in the prison realm, where the most deadly criminals are locked up. Of course, all of them are immortal, so we can''t kill them."

    Rudy furrowed his brow and uttered, "What if they escape? You should find a way to kill them. Even if one person managed to get free, he or she could also free all the prisoners there. All the worlds would be in chaos if that ever happens."

    "That''s impossible."

    "Guess what? This ignorance is the reason why the evildoers are so confident. There is nothing ''impossible'' in the world. Anything can happen. The world is unpredictable."

    "The prison realm was the first thing the Lord had created. It''s a never-ending realm, disconnected from every other world. There are thousands of heavenly guards guarding every corner, with each chamber having another ten guards per prison. Even if someone managed to escape, they would have nowhere to go. The prison realm itself is a big prison," Nyxia asserted.

    "Do you think we never considered that possibility?" Nyxia frowned her face and said, "We are not dumb."

    "I just got angry because I didn''t want any of them in my world¡­" Rudy muttered.

    He lowered his gaze and pondered for a few seconds before uttering, "My house¡­or rather, my town and the neighboring cities were unaffected by the apocalypse. I heard that T.A didn''t allow any undead to enter the area. What''s the reason behind that?

    "That''s the ce which is closest to the other worlds. The portals can only be opened from there. Think of it as a rendezvous point," Nyxia responded calmly.

    "Just like there is one in the world where the summit urs?" Rudy asked in a neutral tone.

    "You can say that, yes," Nyxia nodded.

    "Now, all my questions have been answered. I feel rxed. Thanks for cooperating with me. Now it''s my turn."

 Chapter 259 Not So Casual Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 259 Not So Casual Conversation</h4>

    Rudy told Nyxia everything, including about the girls in his harem and his actions. He also told her about his past life and how his loved ones met a tragic end.

    "Hmm. So you are from another world¡­ no, another universe?" Nyxia didn''t look surprised, but she was amused.

    "Something like that. But it''s only my soul¡­ or rather, the memories that traveled through the universe."

    "Unfortunately, I do not possess knowledge about the multiverse, but I did believe that it was real."

    Nyxia looked at her hand and said, "Do you think that we have met in your past life too?"

    "No¡­? I never came to the vampire world. In fact, I never remembered Rias," Rudy responded in frustration.

    "Can I ask why you think you are Rudy from another world? It could be that you only gained the memories because of some strange phenomena, you know?" Nyxia asked curiously.

    "I thought of that possibility. But I debunked it. Firstly, when I came into this world¡­ in this universe."

    The conversation was getting weird since, so far, Rudy had been using the word world, but currently, he was in a vampire world, and things could get confusing.

    "When I woke up in the universe after dying in the other one, I was back in time. I didn''t wake up at the present time. Secondly, I didn''t remember anything about this world. I didn''t know about the apocalypse or anything else. And thirdly¡­ Well, there is none."

    He shrugged his shoulders.

    "I wish I could help you more with that."

    "It''s okay."

    Nyxia smirked from the corner of her lips and said, "Are you aware that polygamy is not allowed in the vampire world?"

    "That''s a lie. Virgil married three times."

    "Not at the same time. He married his second wife after the first wife died. And he married his third wife after the second wife left him. While you are fooling with Jane and Glorias at the same time," Nyxia retorted.

    "No offense, but I don''t give a fuck about the vampire world rules. I don''t care if polygamy is not allowed. Who is going to stop me?" he scoffed arrogantly.

    "Still, if you had to choose one between Glorias and Jane. Who would you choose?" she asked with a curious and amused look on her face.

    "Rias, anytime," Rudy replied instantly. "It''s not like I don''t love Jane, or I love Rias more than Jane. It''s just that I came here for Rias, and that hasn''t changed."

    Nyxia licked her lips and uttered, "I see. So you are a loyal cheater."

    "..."

    "And I was kidding about the polygamy part. There is no such rule," she groaned.

    "I figured."

    "Say, are you not curious where this vampire world exists? Like your human world is a blue. Do you not want to know if there is a Vampire or something?"

    "It''s called earth," Rudymented.

    Nyxia shrugged her shoulders arrogantly and said, "Why should I care? It''s named after a human. I will never call a human by their name. I despise them."

    "I am a human too. And is that why you have been calling me ''boy'' all this time?"

    "I do not hate you personally, but I don''t think I will ever call you by your name."

    "Oh? And here I was longing to hear my name in a sweet voice from your lovely mouth. But I guess that is never going to happen," he said with a dejected look on his face.

    He made a gloomy face on purpose to tease Nyxia, and it worked.

    Nyxia was flustered. She gritted her teeth and muttered, "You are so cocky¡­"

    "Heh." Rudy grinned and said, "It''s okay. I don''t mind it. If I hate someone, I wouldn''t call them by their name either. I respect your ideals."

    "..."

    "Also, I was curious about what you said, actually. But I don''t want to know. It''s probably because of magic, and it messes with my head since it contradicts my favorite subject, science."

    "You look awfully exhausted even after rxing in the hot sprint," Nyxiamented.

    "This is mental exhaustion. Physically, I rarely feel tired."

    "I am more curious about your powers. Where do theye from? How do you create them?"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and responded, "I don''t know. But it sucks my mental strength, so I guess my powerse from my imagination?"

    "I have never seen such phenomena in my entire life¡­ except¡­" Nyxia uttered in a low voice.

    "How old are you, by the way?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "You mentioned yourself as an ancient vampire, so you must be thousands of years old. Then again, that''s every vampire."

    Nyxia furrowed her brows and uttered, "Don''t you know it''s inappropriate to ask a girl about her age?"

    "I expected that line. Come on, tell me."

    "I am sorry, but that''s the only thing I can''t tell."

    "Why not? What if I give you something in return?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Like¡­?"

    Rudy pointed his gaze at his snake and said, "Whatever you want?"

    Nyxia stared at Rudy''s snake and licked her lips. She gulped down with an alluring gaze and took deep breaths.

    "That won''t do. Even if you sleep with me, I cannot tell you that."

    "Okay."

    ''Was he serious about that?" Nyxia wondered. ''No, he was probably joking. He wouldn''t agree to do something like that just to know my age. I may not know him well, but he doesn''t seem like that type of person.''

    ''But¡­'' Nyxia shot a nce at Rudy''s erect snake and thought, ''What if he was serious. It''s not a bad offer. I can just lie about my age and getid too¡­ no, I can''t do that to him.''

    Rudy raised his brows and wondered, ''Why is she being so agitated about her age? It''s not that big of a deal, right?''

    "Say, boy." Nyxia squinted her eyes and uttered, "There is a spirit living inside you. Your lover, as you mentioned her. Do you know the risks of letting a spirit possess you?"

    ===

    Thanks, @Asmo94, for the gift!

 Chapter 260 Nyxiaâ€™s Children

    <h4>Chapter 260 Nyxia''s Children</h4>

    "I don''t care about the risk. Even if it''s dangerous, I am never forsaking Angelica," Rudy said in a solemn voice.

    "Your choice." Nyxia shrugged her shoulders and said, "Also, she can''t leave your body as long as she is in this world."

    "Is this because she didn''t pass through the portal?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "That''s a minor reason. The real reason is her energy."

    "You mean her frequency?"

    "No, that''s different. You see, the universe is filled with one or another energy. When the races with spirits die, they turn into energy and be a part of the universe. Some call it an evesting life," Nyxia stated.

    "So Angelica''s energy is not suitable for this world? Is that what you are trying to say?"

    "When a person is alive, they have a different energy. But when they die, the energy changes into something more chaotic since there is nothing to bind or hold it. But it gets lost in this vast universe. However, if the energy or rather the spirit is bound to something such as a ce, a person, a memento, or even the feelings and emotions, it won''t pass on."

    "That''s a better take on exining about the ghosts¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "Of course, it depends on the culture you follow. I am not intending to nor trying to disparage anyone''s belief, by the way. Since humans are sensitive about this topic. I don''t know about now, but the old times were nasty."

    "You know when I first learned about this world and entered here. I assumed that the vampires would be braindead mindless barbaric creatures living a moronic life. But I was left speechless after learning that they have an established civilization. They even have houses, clothes, schools, hospitals, gardens, and many more things. I am genuinely impressed. And the fact that we can have this serious conversation like this shows how knowledgeable you all are."

    "Oh, you jest. Not everyone is like me, and not all of them want to live this life. Things are much better in this kingdom than the other ones, but not as much as they used to be," Nyxia chuckled. "And it''s normal. Even in the human world, no one likes to go to school. Maybe till tenth or twelfth grade. Except for the ones who truly want to study and get a job. Most of the youngsters nowadays look for an easy way to get money, don''t they?"

    Rudy raised his brow and remarked, "You surprisingly know well about humans even though you im to hate them."

    Nyxia shrugged her shoulders and rolled her eyes without saying anything. But after a few seconds, she got a nce at Rudy, who was feeding his eyes with her beautiful naked body.

    "What year is it in the human world?" Nyxia asked curiously.

    "Uhh¡­ 2008¡­" Rudy replied with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Oh. So they finally crossed two thousand years. I am surprised they managed to survive this long."

    "You have been making fun of the humans and passingments for a while now. I can''t say I am not offended."

    "You have also been doing the same about the vampires."

    Nyxia and Rudy stared at each other before moving their gazes to their private parts.

    "Hmm~ So Virgil is already 2008 years old," she muttered. "I want to say time passed quickly, but it didn''t. "

    "Can I know more about you?"

    "Arara? Could it be that you are finally interested in me?" Nyxia teased.

    "Yes."

    "Huh?" Nyxia''s face flushed a little as she said, "Wait, really?!"

    "I am interested in you as a person. Not the romantic type of interest, though."

    "Gah!" Nyxia frowned her face and said, "You purposely did that to tease me, am I right?"

    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Rudy acted dumb.

    "My name is Nyxia. I was born in  , grew up in  , became infamous when I did  ,  years passed by, and I  . I married 2020 years ago, and I have seven sons and two daughters, out of which three sons are dead, and I have no idea where the daughters are," Nyxia stated sarcastically.

    "So Virgil is the oldest. It''s good. If someone else was the eldest, this kingdom would have been the same as the others," Rudy muttered.

    "Oh no. Virgil is the youngest son. In this world, the strongest bes the king. If a random vampire challenges Vigil and wins, he or she will be the next king or queen. If no one challenges him, the next ruler will be Jane."

    "Hmm?"

    "As I already said, Virgil is the strongest vampire; he is blessed by the lord, after all. Then I am the second strongest, but I have already ruled over this kingdom for a long time, and I am not interested anymore. So that leaves Jane, who is the third strongest vampire."

    "But won''t the royals and nobles oppose that?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "That doesn''t matter. As a king or a queen, the ruler has the right to do anything they want, and I mean everything. Who in their right mind would dare to offend the strongest? The answer is no one."

    ''Well, there is me.''

    "Who is the fourth strongest?"

    "Probably someone in the other kingdom," Nyxia replied without seeming to care much. She was rubbing her hands on her body as though she was washing it.

    A brief silenceter, Rudy uttered, "I am asking in this kingdom. I n to take Rias and Jane with me, so who will be the ruler if not Jane?"

    Nyxia squeezed her breasts and moved her hand to her neck before frowning her face and ring into Rudy''s eyes.

    Rudy didn''t flinch and stared back at Nyxia.

    "What did you say, boy?"

    "I n to take Rias and Jane with me," Rudy repeated casually.

    "Did Virgil allow that?"

    "I haven''t told him that yet." He shrugged his shoulders and said, "But I don''t n to change my mind even if he doesn''t agree with me."

    "I cannot allow you to take my lovely great-granddaughters to that despicable world!"

 Chapter 261 Hard Time || Second Strongest Vampire

    <h4>Chapter 261 Hard Time || Second Strongest Vampire</h4>

    "Did I stutter when I said I don''t care what others think? I am going to take Rias and Jane with me, no matter what happens," Rudy uttered with a serious look on his face.

    Nyxia raised her brow of one eye and squinted her eyes as she red at Rudy.

    "What''s with that look? Is that supposed to scare me?" Rudy asked jokingly.

    "Do you know why I am the second strongest?"

    "Because you are strong, duh?"

    "When I say strongest, I don''t mean in strength. You can be strong in everything. I am not strong when ites to strength. But my vampire abilities are far more evolved than any of the vampires in this world. I am the fastest and smartest."

    "Before I gained the title of the Mad Queen, I was called the Wise Sage for the contributions I have made for this world and the vampires. Every book written in this world has to be permitted by me."

    "I am the most knowledgeable. I know every little secret of everything you can ever think of, including the creation of life and the destruction of death. I know of the races you have never heard of. There are races that no one has ever seen. I know the origin of every race and how theye to be. I know how many stars are in the world, and I know how many get destroyed every day."

    "...."

    "I contain the power no one can achieve. I have both the knowledge and the experience. Do you think someone like you who got his powers a few weeks ago, who doesn''t even know how to use his powers properly nor the limitations, can win against me? That''sughable!" she said in a haughty tone and with a proud, confident look on her face.

    "Is it weird that I found what you just said more interesting than your life story you said a while ago?"

    "Don''t change the topic!"

    "Whoa! Calm down. Why are you so agitated all of a sudden? Isn''t it normal for a girl to leave her home and live with the man she marries?" Rudy asked with a curious and confused look on his face.

    "That''s a different thing!"

    "Wow. So it''s the same custom here too. I mean, the couple stays together, so it doesn''t really matter where or who they live with," Rudy uttered in a low voice. "So, what''s your problem? You may hate the human world and the humans, but you cannot use that as an excuse to stop me."

    "Can''t you bring your loved ones here in this world? That would solve the problem, right?"

    "That''s not happening." Rudy shook his head and said, "They all have their own life and goals to achieve. I can''t steal that from them in the name of love. Besides, Jane has already agreed to go with me. And once Rias wakes up, I will tell her everything and convince her to join my harem."

    "Hah?!" Nyxia scoffed out loud and said, "Good luck with that."

    "Thank you!" Rudy said with a forced smile. "I really needed that."

    Nyxia frowned her face and red at Rudy.

    Rudy grinned before smirking and said, "Not going to lie, the face you make when you are angry is hot as fuck. I feel like purposely making you angry just to see that face."

    "Wha¡ª!" Nyxia gritted her teeth with a flushed face, seemingly flustered, but she couldn''t do anything else but re at him.

    "This is even better," he smirked from the corner of his lips.

    "Gah!" Nyxia sshed the water on Rudy and said, "I am starting to dislike you."

    "d to know it''s working," he smirked wider.

    "..."

    "Anyway, Jane has already agreed to be with me, so I just need to ask Rias. And if both of them agree, you can''t stop me, okay?"

    "Why do you get to make such rules when you are in my world, my pce, my bathhouse?" Nyxia asked with a judging look on her face.

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and slowly moved from one edge to another.

    "It''s not like you can stop me," he said without looking at her. "You yourself said that you don''t possess any strength."

    "I also said that I possess dangerous vampire abilities. Do you want me to charm you or cast an illusion on you?"

    Rudy turned to Nyxia and said, "You can''t charm me, but tell me more about the illusion."

    "Look me in the eyes, and I will give you a practical example."

    "Oh?" Rudy locked his eyes with Nyxia and uttered, "I don''t think it will work on me, though."

    Ripple~! Drop!

    Nyxia was sitting on the other side of the pool, but when Rudy blinked for a split second, she was in front of him, or rather, between his legs.

    "See? I told you it wouldn''t work on me," Rudy uttered with a chuckle. He couldn''t move his gaze off Nyxia''s two mountains with erect pink peaks.

    Nyxia caught Rudy staring at her assets and asked, "Do you like them?"

    "Who doesn''t¡­" Rudy replied without taking his eyes off them.

    Nyxia spread her legs and showed him her clean and alluring cave.

    "What about this ce?"

    "Well¡­" Rudy pointed his gaze at his erect raging snake and said, "I don''t think it can be any harder. And it''s giving me a ''hard'' time too."

    Nyxia licked her lips and said, "Do you want me to help you out?"

    "I won''t be answering that. If I say yes, then I am doomed. Jane will go into a full yandere mode. And if I don''t answer, I will get blue balled. And everyone hates that." After a brief pause, Rudy continued, "I always make my own choice when the options are limited, or I am out of them. And currently, the third option is to stay quiet, so even if Jane caught us, I could me everything on you."

    "Oh?" Nyxia climbed on Rudy''s legs and got on hisp.

    "I will say you charmed me or took control over me."

    "Jane would never dare to speak against me, so I am safe no matter what I do."

    "Then please yourself. I am all yours."

    ===

    Thanks, @Ok_Two, for the gift.

 Chapter 262 Twist over Twist

    <h4>Chapter 262 Twist over Twist</h4>

    Nyxia pressed her body against Rudy''s and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "What do you want me to do?" Nyxia asked with a seductive smile on her face.

    "Do some exercise that requires our bodies to be one," Rudy replied.

    Nyxia brought her face close to Rudy''s lips and said, "Let''s start with our lips first."

    "Sure."

    Nyxia opened her mouth and blew cold air on Rudy''s face before moving her face to her ears and saying, "But you know what?"

    "Wh¡­at?" Rudy asked hesitantly.

    "I have been asking you to please me and my body ever since we met, but you turned me down each time by passing differentments."

    "..."

    "Don''t you think it would be fair of me to blueball you?" she whispered in his ears.

    "Don''t do that. I am giving you my body, and you can do anything You want with it. You won''t get a second chance, ever. So if you blueball me, you are going to suffer till the day you die."

    "What a shame~" Nyxia licked Rudy''s ear before moving to his cheek and saying, "You are currently in an illusion. And everything we do here won''t ever be real."

    "Huh? Wait, what do you mean? Didn''t your illusion fail?" Rudy asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "No."

    "Since¡­ when¡­ ?"

    "From the start. When you said ''I doubt it would work on me'' or something along the lines," Nyxia responded.

    "Wow¡­ I never realized. Isn''t illusion supposed to be a fake perception or something? Here, I can feel your weight on my body. I can feel your boobs rubbing against my chest. I can feel your cold breath whenever you speak. Everything is so real that I can''t tell the difference. And we are even having a natural conversation. How am I supposed to figure out if it''s an illusion or not?" Rudy asked sincerely with a curious face.

    "What you''re referring to is not an illusion. This is the real and the most deadly illusion. Didn''t I tell you that I am the most powerful when ites to the vampire abilities.?"

    "Just curious, what would happen if we had sex in this illusion? Would we feel good?"

    "If I kill you in the illusion, would you die?" Nyxia asked.

    "Don''t ask such scary things. I am a normal teenage boy who has to live his life and meet beautiful girls. Be a billionaire and live a peaceful and luxurious life."

    Drop! Ripple~!

    Rudy came back to his senses and saw Nyxia wasn''t sitting on the opposite edge where she was sitting before she cast an illusion.

    "Are you looking for me?" Nyxia asked, peeking from behind.

    "....!" Rudy let out a weary sigh and muttered, "I am experiencing the feelings I got when I met Rias for the first time. She had scared the shit out of me in that house."

    Nyxia had her arms around Rudy''s neck, but from behind as she was sitting on the ledge. Her legs were on Rudy''s thighs, almost touching his crotch.

    She moved her hands to Rudy''s hair and yed with his hair.

    "Uhh¡­" Rudy let out a deep sigh and facepalmed himself before muttering, "What are we even doing?"

    "Rxing?"

    Rudy wasn''t going to let Nyxia y with him, so he rubbed his head, and as he had expected, his head was between Nyxia''s cave. When he rubbed his head, Nyxia pulled Rudy''s hair by mistake.

    However, she was only trying to stop Rudy by grabbing his head, but she ended up pushing it against her cave.

    "Nnn¡ª!" She moaned strangely.

    Rudy smirked after that and asserted his dominance.

    Nyxia moved her feet from Rudy''s thighs and squeezed his snake with her feet.

    "...!"

    She was giving him a footjob.

    Without wasting any time, she started moving her foot up and down.

    "You are awakening weird fetishes inside me," Rudy said calmly and enjoyed the pleasure.

    However, when Rudy''s snake started to twitch, she stopped moving.

    "Hey¡­" Rudy red at Nyxia and said, "You are going to regret this."

    "Arara~ Someone''s angry," she teased in a cheeky manner.

    "You have no idea who you are ying with."

    "So do you." Nyxia''s opened her mouth and elongated her fangs, which looked longer and sharper than Jane''s.

    She was about to bite him on the neck but suddenly stopped. Her eyes widened as she saw a mark appearing on Rudy''s neck that soon turned into a shape ofngs with a shackle-like symbol on them. Then, two fangs appeared and covered the fangs and symbols in them.

    "....!" Nyxia changed her mind and smirked from the corner of her lips. She stopped touching Rudy to avoid direct contact with him and thought, ''That''s an alternate mark upon a marriage ritual, which has been prohibited from using like 50,000 years ago. Did Jane mark him? Well, obviously. But I don''t think she is aware of what she did. If it was only a marriage mark, it should be visible all the time, but this other mark is¡­''

    ''Not only did she marry and mark him, but she also marked him with something else. Maybe she was possessive when she did that. The partners used to use this mark to show the rest of the world that they belonged to each other.

    It was also used to avoid cheating and unfaithful partners since this mark won''t allow them to get intimate with someone other than their partner. Jane probably did this without knowing, but¡­ Well¡­ this is going to be fun.

    It was Jane who stole him from Glorias, and now she wants to monopolize him. Oh, my Lord. I don''t know who to root for. I love Glorias, but Jane is my favorite. It''s a shame that they are in love with the same man, who already has a harem.''

    Nyxia smirked even wider and thought, ''Interesting. Very interesting! I can''t wait for Glorias to wake up!''

    "Ahahahaha!" Nyxiaughed maniacally."

    "What''s with thatugh?"

    "Oh, my sweet boy¡­" Nyxia nippled on Rudy''s ears and whispered, "Do you know, all this is an illusion too?"

 Chapter 263 Reality Check

    <h4>Chapter 263 Reality Check</h4>

    "What?!" Rudy eximed.

    "You are currently in an illusion too."

    "What do you mean?! Did you not end the illusion a while ago?" Rudy asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "I did, but that was an illusion inside an illusion," she whispered calmly.

    "What the¡ª fuck?!"

    "Did you take me lightly when I said I am the master? I can do things you have never imagined. I am not saying I would win if we fought, but I can outsmart you in your every move," Nyxia said while nibbling Rudy''s ears.

    Rudy was feeling so good that his attention was getting diverted by the pleasure.

    "Since when am I in the illusion?" Rudy asked in a curious and calm voice.

    "Since the start."

    "Oh. Ever since you entered the pool?"

    "No. Ever since we first locked eyes with each other in the vampire academy. I had charmed you long ago, and the requirement to trigger the illusion was that we needed to see each other naked, which we did."

    "..."

    "But for some reason, my charm had no effect on you. I am not trying to exaggerate when I say I am more confident in my charm ability than the illusion, but you somehow managed to resist my charm. You have a strong mental resistance, I must admit."

    Nyxia finally stopped nibbling Rudy''s ear and moved his head up so he could look at her face, or rather into her eyes.

    "However, you need to work on the illusion. Perhaps it worked because you have never been in an illusion before, and you never expected such a thing to happen. But that''s not an excuse. You must keep your guard up, even when you are with your loved ones since that''s the only moment when one would expect you to not be on your guard," she said in a calm and anxious voice as though she was concerned about Rudy.

    "..."

    Rudy was lost in Nyxia''s charm, but he came back to his senses after seeing tears in her eyes.

    "Why¡­ are you crying?" he asked with a confused look on his face.

    "Shhh!" Nyxya ced her hand on Rudy''s lips and moved her face close. She kissed her hand that was on Rudy''s lips while gazing into his eyes, making him more confused and emotional at the same time.

    After the kiss, she raised her head and kissed Rudy''s forehead before spreading her beautiful patterned wings.

    "Tell me¡­ one thing¡­" Rudy wiped Nyxia''s tears and asked, "Did the conversation we had and the time we spent together, was all an illusion too?"

    "It was a real illusion. Everything we did was real. Everything I said was true with no lies. And the moment we shared was also real. But¡­ in an illusion." Nyxia bumped her forehead onto Rudy''s forehead and uttered in a very low voice:

    "You foolish boy, what am I going to do with you?"

    "Uhh¡­ I have never been so confused before."

    Nyxia hugged Rudy and whispered something in his ears that made his mind nk for a split second. When he came back to his senses, he was sitting alone in the pool.

    "If the illusion has ended¡­ where did she go¡­?"

    As Rudy was dazed, the bathhouse door suddenly opened with a creaking noise, and Jane walked in.

    "Hey, you already got in the pool."

    "Yeah¡­"

    Jane rushed to the pool and slid inside. She swam a little and sat beside Rudy as his wet body touched Jane''s half-wet body.

    "What''s wrong? You seem lonely. Were you missing me?" she teased with a grin on her face.

    "How much time has passed since west saw each other?"

    "About less than a minute? I followed you right after you left," Jane answered.

    ''So that''s the true illusion. It makes me wonder if Nyxia truly came here or was it all my dream. I mean, obviously, she was here. But still¡­ illusions are scary¡­''

    Jane noticed Rudy''s erect snake and touched it with her hands.

    "Mister Dick seems energetic."

    "Yeah, can you help it out? It''s looking for a ce to stay for a while."

    "Too bad. The only ce I know is locked right now. Try 24 hourster."

    "You are still hung up on that, huh? Rudy sighed.

    "I made a challenge, so I will have toplete it," Jane shrugged.

    "But Dick is suffering because of your challenge. Is that how you treat your customer? Dick will give you a low star review at this rate."

    "I¡­ can use my hands if you want¡­" Jane muttered.

    "Use your mouth."

    "No." Jane shook her head and said, "I want to rx and enjoy. You might not know by sucking it tires my jaw. I didn''t say thisst night because I was too excited, and it didn''t actually hurt at that time. I was even having trouble eating, so I only drank blood, your blood."

    "Fine. It''s better than nothing."

    Jane began giving Rudy a handjob while Rudy closed his eyes and rxed.

    Jane was also lost in her thoughts, as though she was pondering on something.

    "Oh!" she suddenly eximed and stopped moving her hand.

    Rudy opened his eyes and asked, "Why did you stop?"

    "I just recalled something!" She turned to Rudy and said, "I am so stupid!"

    "Self-realization is indeed a nice thing," Rudy nodded.

    "That''s not it! I am talking about the time you brought the ghost girl to the forest to have sex with her!"

    Rudy''s eyes widened after hearing that, and he asked, "How¡­ do you know that?"

    "I was there! I was watching you two, and I also shot a spell on you to make you impotent. But it didn''t work." Jane sighed deeply and muttered, "If I had recalled this cooner, I would have already known you had a harem."

    "What the fuck did you just say?!" Rudy asked, his face twitching from all the sides.

    "Hmm? Why do you look so angry?" she asked with an oblivious look on her face.

    "You¡­ you tried to make me impotent?! You tried to kill Mister Dick?!"

    ===

    Next chapter- Returning! Guess what it''s about!

    Thanks, allingup89, for the chapter

 Chapter 264 Returning?

    <h4>Chapter 264 Returning?</h4>

    "You seriously tried to do something like that?!"

    "That was before I met you or Mister Dick."

    "But how could you even do something like that? And how did you not recognize me? I may not remember anything, but you knew everything. And you still¡ª"

    "You were far away, and I didn''t see your face. I was seeing your soul and simply made an assumption. I didn''t know it was you."

    Rudy still couldn''t believe Jane would do something like that, even to a stranger. Sure, scaring them away was an option, but punishing them in such a way was a horrendous act.

    Rudy then recalled the strange sensation he had felt when he was about to prate Angelica''s cave, where he also felt like someone was watching them.

    Not to mention, it scared Angelica, who was the ghost, so they had to go back home.

    "After you suddenly disappeared from the forest, I stood on the spot where you were trying to do¡­ that. I smelled the scent, and it reminded me of you, but of course, I wasn''t sure it was you. I have never smelled a human before, so I used to think all humans smell the same. But, after you mentioned the ghost living inside you, I thought maybe that was you."

    "Okay, that makes more sense as to why you didn''t know it was me. But that changes nothing. What if your spell had worked? You would have killed Mister Dick even before you met it, you know?"

    Rudy''s doubts had cleared, and he wasn''t angry anymore. Jane didn''t do it on purpose, and she didn''t know it was Rudy. But her punishment still wasn''t justified.

    "But it didn''t work. And besides, it would have been your fault, to begin with. Why would you evene to a forest to do that? And that too in the middle of the night," she said nonchntly, seemingly not regretting or feeling sorry for what she had done.

    "You know, it''s really amazing that we are actually in love with each other despite having a former enemy-like rtionship," Rudy muttered.

    "Because we both wanted the same thing, and we worked hard for it. And you know¡­" Jane ced her head on Rudy''s shoulder and calmly said: "I think it''s because I hated you that I fell in love with you."

    "Hmm?"

    "My hate for you turned into love. For some reason, I can''t hate you. Maybe because you gave me what I needed? Love."

    "..."

    "Of course, it''s not like I wasn''t loved before. Grandma Nyxia, Grandpa Virgil, and Rias love me, but they are a family. I have friends too who love me. Really¡­"

    Jane smiled distantly and said, "My friends were the best. When everyone criticized me for being a dhampir and a cursed child of the blue moon, they befriended me. I had the same haughty attitude at that time too, but they still stayed with me. Thanks to them, I was happy."

    "....?" Rudy yed with Jane''s hair and asked, "Why are you referring to them in the past tense? Are they not your friends anymore? Or perhaps, they passed away?"

    "No, they are still alive. But I haven''t seen them in over ten years. They are the knights of this kingdom, so they are busy dealing with the issues," she replied calmly.

    "But you should still be able to meet them, right?"

    "No, I don''t know what post they are serving, and mind you, this kingdom is vast. The city you are seeing is just a small portion of it, and this pce is not the real pce. The true royal ce is not beautiful like this one is. It''s scary."

    "Nyxia lives there?" Rudy asked curiously.

    Jane nodded and said, "She kicked everyone out of the pce and sent them here. Although that happened 2000 years ago after her husband died."

    "How did her husband die?"

    "He was murdered, or so I have heard. No one knows the real cause of his death. But Grandma was devastated. She also tried many forbidden rituals to revive him, and the legend says that she was able to reincarnate him."

    "Reincarnate? As in dying and being reborn? That''s some straight-up scary shit. I do not doubt the legend, but for Nyxia to do something like that¡­"

    Rudy recalled how Nyxia had described her powers and how she talked about legend and myths.

    ''If she was truly sessful in doing something like that, why was she flirting with me? When she mentioned her husband, I could feel the love, sadness, and loneliness in her voice.

    Without a doubt, she loved him dearly. She also said that the only man she had been with was her husband. So she wouldn''t make moves on someone else, unless¡­''

    ''No, no, no.'' Rudy shook his head. ''You are thinking too much, Rudy. You are a human, and your mother is Reba.''

    "Well, her love story is not something one would admire. But her husband was probablymendable since he managed to melt the Mad Queen."

    "True¡­"

    Jane squinted her eyes at Rudy and uttered, "And you did too."

    "I didn''t."

    "Hmph! If I catch you cheating on me with any other vampire except Rias, you better be prepared to face my wrath," she said with a proud and confident look on her face.

    "What would you do? Kill me?" Rudy scoffed jokingly.

    "No. But I will¡­" Jane whispered something in Rudy''s ears.

    "Wow¡­ calling you a yandere would be an understatement now¡­" Rudy muttered.

    After rxing in the pool for a few more minutes, they got out and washed each other''s bodies.

    Rudy''s n was to finger Jane while washing her body and stop before she orgasmed to make her desperate. However, Jane had already seen through him and didn''t let him wash her.

    But Jane gave him a handjob to Rudy, so he was satisfied for now. Still, he wanted Jane to lose her challenge as he didn''t want to stay a virgin for 24 hours. It was an impossible task for him, and his super libido wasn''t going to like that.

    After taking a bath, they both made their way to Jane''s room, which was cleaned perfectly by Niti.

    ====

    Thanks, @Pointbreak, @Wbug, @Kishore_Reddy_8614, @IcewaterKat j, for the gift!

 Chapter 265 Vampireâ€™s Thirst

    <h4>Chapter 265 Vampire''s Thirst</h4>

    Rudy jumped on the bed andy down, but Jane fixed her hair in front of the mirror on the vanity table.

    Rudy looked at her and smiled.

    "Just like a normal girl¡­" he muttered.

    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Jane asked without looking at Rudy.

    "I am waiting for you to finish and get on the bed. Then, I will tie you up and have ''fun'' with your body," he said jokingly with a grin on his face.

    "Jokes aside, what are we going to do now?" Rudy asked calmly. "I can''t go out, or your so-called rtives will see me, which you don''t want to happen. What am I supposed to do for two weeks?"

    Jane brushed her hair, but she was doing it awkwardly, making it obvious that she wasn''t used to that.

    "Rias will wake up in two days, which I am excited about. But spending all day in this room, when you have made a stupid challenge, I will die by boredom," Rudy groaned. He rolled on the bed like a kid and messed up the nket and the bedsheet.

    "It''s my fault you are stuck here. And I can''t even help you¡­" Jane sighed.

    She threw the brush on the table and turned to Rudy with messy hair.

    She then gulped nervously and muttered, "Can I drink your blood?"

    Rudy raised his brows and squinted his eyes as he shook his head.

    "If you made a no-sex challenge. I will also make a no-blood-drinking challenge.

    "Is that revenge?"

    "Yes."

    Jane squirmed and said, "Don''t you like it when I suck your blood?"

    "I can ask you the same. Don''t you like it when Mister Dick ravages your ce?"

    Rudy and Jane stared at each other without saying anything. Both of them were waiting for the other one to give up.

    "Fine then. Hmph!" Jane flicked her hair haughtily and said, "I will drink the animal''s blood. There is plenty avable."

    "Are you going to break your promise?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    Jane chose to force Rudy to give up. However, she underestimated Rudy.

    "Sure, go ahead and drink whoever''s blood you want to drink."

    "...!" Jane was baffled as she clearly never expected to hear that from Rudy''s mouth, especially after how he had reacted when he asked her to drink only his blood.

    "Are¡­ you sure¡­?" Jane asked while stuttering like crazy. She had no idea what was happening or what she should do next.

    "Yeah. Go ahead."

    Jane was truly thirsty, and she wanted to drink blood. It was a natural reaction that urred to all the vampires.

    Just like how humans felt an urge to drink something cold after getting out of a hot spring or a hot bath or shower, vampires also felt an urge to drink blood.

    That was why Nyxia had tried to drink Rudy''s blood but stopped after seeing the ritual mark, which appeared when she tried to drink his blood and disappeared soon after.

    Jane was desperate to drink blood, and she couldn''t hold the urge.

    "I will really do it¡­" Jane muttered.

    "Yeah, go ahead," he shrugged.

    Jane felt betrayed as Rudy was forcing her to break his promise. Feeling dejected, she turned around and walked to the door. She opened the door and was about to leave the room, but:

    "But remember," Rudy uttered aloud.

    Jane stopped on her track and slowly turned to Rudy, who was seemingly waiting for the right time to say that.

    "If you drink someone else''s blood and break the promise, I will also break my promise and sleep with other vampires," he said with a smirk on his face.

    "....!"

    "Niti seems to be a perfect candidate, but maybe I should taste Nyxia too," he smirked wider.

    Jane frowned her face and red at him like never before. She closed the door behind her without breaking eye contact with Rudy and spread her wings.

    "...."

    Her fangs elongated, and she snarled at him, just like how a predator would do to its prey before hunting.

    "Ummm, princess? You look horrible right now," Rudymented. "If you make a face like that, you will get wrinkles."

    However, Jane didn''t listen to Rudy and pped her wings, flying to the bed and pinning Rudy down.

    She buried her fangs into Rudy''s neck and started drinking his blood like a maniac. It was as though Jane had lost her sense of thinking and be a blood-thirsty monster.

    She was sucking his blood with crazy force, almost rivaling Rudy''s healing ability to create new blood in his body.

    However, Rudy was enjoying that wholeheartedly. After all, he did that on purpose.

    One might think it was stupid for him to make Jane angry like that, but that was his aim all along.

    Since Jane had made a no-sex for 24 hours challenge, Rudy also made a no-blood-drinking for 24 hours challenge, and Jane just went against the rule and broke Rudy''s challenge. Hence, he could break Jane''s challenge too.

    Sure, there were many other ways to do it, but Rudy chose the fastest and the easiest way, which was also pleasurable for him.

    While Jane was busy sucking his blood, Rudy swiftly prated his snake in her cave. Of course, she was wearing clothes, but she had lost her worldly senses and never realized that Rudy''s snake had invaded her cave.

    It wasn''t until Jane came back to her senses that she realized that she was plugged up by something hot.

    "..." She licked the blood from her lips and realized what she had done. She felt petrified for losing her senses and wanted to apologize to Rudy. But her guilt vanished soon when her cave twitched in pleasure.

    "Wha¡­" She looked down to see Rudy''s snakeing in and out of her tight cave. "What are you doing?!"

    "Oh? Princess is back to her senses," he said with a grin on his face. "You suddenly went crazy, so I thought I should calm you down by filling you up."

    "I was thirsty for blood! Not your cum!" she hissed.

    "Now, now. If you don''t want this, then you can push me away. I won''t stop you."

    Jane wanted to get away from Rudy, but she gave in to the pleasure and stopped resisting.

    ''I had already failed the challenge, so there was no point in acting tough.''

 Chapter 266 [Bonus chapter] Late Night Dinner

    Chapter 266 [Bonus chapter] Late Night DinnerIt had been hours since Rudy and Jane started their session, and both of them had orgasmed multiple times. They continued without having any sense of time, and when they stopped, it was already past midnight.

    ¡±Should we bathe again?¡± Jane asked while fixing her clothes.

    ¡±Nah, it¡¯s fine.¡± Rudy sniffed Jane before kissing her and said, ¡°I like your smell.¡±

    Jane sniffed Rudy and said, ¡°You smell a lot like me too.¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s a plus then. It will help me hide my human scent.¡±

    ¡±True.¡±

    Rudy ced his hand on his stomach and said, ¡°Do you think I can get any food in the dining hall?¡±

    ¡±I am not sure. But let¡¯s go there.¡± Jane dragged Rudy¡¯s hand and walked him to the royal dining hall.

    ¡±Are you hungry too?¡± Rudy asked calmly.

    ¡±I drank a lot of your blood, so I don¡¯t feel that hungry. But I do want to eat with you.¡± She smiled at him and added, ¡°It would be like a candlelight dinner, right?¡±

    ¡±I am surprised you know what that is. But this is not the first time I have seen a human custom in this world.¡±

    ¡±You can say there are manymon things.¡±

    Jane and Rudy reached the hallway of the dining hall, and the lights were on for some reason.

    ¡¯Is someone inside?¡¯ he wondered. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t mind running into a royal or a noble.¡¯

    He smirked.

    However, when they reached the door, it was empty with leftovers and dirty tes on the dining table.

    ¡¯Tch! It seems I missed them again. But well, I will meet them sooner orter.¡¯ Rudy had promised Jane that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to the royals or the nobles, and he was going to fulfill that promise.

    However, things could change if ¡®they¡¯ start a drama. Rudy could base everything out as self-defense and clean some trash.

    Rudy nced at Jane and asked, ¡°Is it normal for the lights to be on?¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s not unusual, I guess¡­¡± she muttered.

    They entered the dining hall and checked the pot casseroles.

    ¡±Hmm. It¡¯s not enough, but this will do¡­¡± he muttered.

    ¡±Are you sure?¡± Jane asked with an anxious look on her face. ¡°I am not hungry, so I will just watch you. But if you want more, then I can order the maids to make some dishes for you.¡±

    ¡±Do the vampires sleep at night?¡±

    ¡±Yes,¡± she nodded in response.

    ¡±Then, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to wake the maids. They are probably tired after working all day.¡±

    Rudy sat on the chair and pushed all the dirty tes away. He stacked them in one ce and pulled the pots close to him using telekinesis.

    Jane smiled at him and rubbed her hand on his head before saying, ¡°This kindness inside you is warm. I like how you worry about the people you don¡¯t even know.¡±

    ¡±I am not worried about them. I am just being mature.¡± Rudy shrugged and said, ¡°For example, if there was no food avable, I would have asked you to wake them up.¡±

    ¡±Hmm¡­ fair¡­¡± Jane grabbed one pot and noticed the food was cold. ¡°Do you want me to heat them up?¡±

    Rudy raised his brow with an amused look on his face and asked, ¡°Have you ever actually stepped a food in a kitchen?¡±

    ¡±No¡­¡± she replied while averting her gaze.

    ¡±Have you ever cooked?¡±

    ¡±No¡­ but heating food is easy, right?¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s not, actually. I can¡¯t recall how many times I have messed up.¡±

    ¡±Then will you eat cold food?¡± Jane bit her lips and said, ¡°I will call the maids, after all.¡±

    ¡±There is no need.¡± Rudy raised all the pots in the air using telekinesis and used pyrokinesis over them to heat the pots.

    ¡±See?¡± he said with a grin on his face.

    Jane gave up with a sigh and sat on the chair beside Rudy while he enjoyed his meal.

    A few minutester, Niti walked into the hall and saw Jane and Rudy.

    ¡±Princess?¡± she muttered with a surprised look on her face. ¡°What are you doing here toote?¡±

    ¡±Come on, Niti. What does one do in the dining hall?¡±

    ¡±My apologies for asking such a question. I was shocked.¡± Niti looked at the food Rudy was eating and said, ¡°Why are you eating the leftovers? You should have called the maids to cook new food for you.¡±

    Rudy swallowed the bite he was chewing and asked, ¡°When was this food made?¡±

    ¡±Around 6 hours ago¡­¡± Niti replied.

    ¡±Then it¡¯s fine. Moreover, have you eaten?¡±

    ¡±No, I was here to do just that. I was here to wash the dishes and eat the leftovers, but¡­¡± Niti stopped and noticed the stacked tes on the table.

    ¡±Oh! This food was supposed to be for you?¡± Rudy grabbed a clean empty te and said, ¡°Come. Eat.¡±

    ¡±I would never!¡± She bowed down and uttered, ¡°Please eat as much as you want. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡±I am almost done. Come. Eat the food while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Niti nced at Jane with a troubled face, but Jane nodded and said, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    Niti sat beside Rudy and started eating slowly. She was feeling awkward, but she managed to stay calm.

    Rudy nudged his elbow to Jane and said, ¡°Can I have something to drink? Preferably, something cold?¡±

    ¡±Like¡­?¡±

    ¡±Uhh¡­ milkshake?¡±

    ¡±How do you make it?¡±

    SIGH!

    ¡±Nevermind¡­¡±

    Niti heard the conversation and said, ¡°I will make you one.¡±

    ¡±Thank you, but finish eating first.¡±

    A few minutester, Niti finished eating and went to the kitchen to make a milkshake for Rudy.

    Jane was pouting as she didn¡¯t get to help Rudy.

    Rudy looked at the stack of dirty tes and wondered, ¡®Niti has been working since the morning, and she still has work to do. Where are the other maids? The ce is so big, and I have surely seen at least a few dozen maids walking around. So why is Niti doing all the chores? I thought she was Jane¡¯s personal maid.¡¯

    Rudy had a faint idea why that was happening.

    ====

    Bonus Chapter for reaching 1000 Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 267 Blood Moon Trees

    Chapter 267 Blood Moon TreesRudy spread all the dirty tes and pots in the air and used the mixture of hydrokinesis to wash the dishes.

    When Niti returned with a ss filled with a milkshake, she was left speechless to see all the tes were washed and cleaned. Not only that, but Rudy had also cleaned the table.

    ¡±Why¡­ would you do all that? It was my job¡­¡± she muttered in confusion.

    ¡±Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I only did that because I was bored. I do it at home, and this is the best way to learn to control my powers precisely. They help me get a better judgment,¡± he stated.

    Niti nervously nced at Jane from the corner of her eyes and saw she didn¡¯t look happy about it. Of course, she was d that Niti¡¯s work was done by Rudy, but she was displeased that Rudy did it for Niti¡¯s sake.

    It was but a simple feeling of every girl in love; jealousy.

    ¡±Here¡­¡± Niti handed a ss filled with a milkshake to Rudy.

    ¡±Red¡­ or is it pink¡­?¡± The color was lighter than red but darker than pink.

    ¡±Uhh¡­¡± Rudy turned to Jane and asked, ¡°Please tell me it¡¯s not the blood mixed with milk.¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s not,¡± Niti answered instead of Jane. ¡°It¡¯s pure milk and a blood moon fruit.¡±

    ¡±And¡­ what is that fruit made of?¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s a natural fruit from a tree.¡±

    ¡±Why is it called the blood moon fruit?¡±

    ¡±Ahem!¡± Jane cleared her throat to bring Rudy¡¯s attention to her. Then she haughtily flicked her hair and uttered with a proud face:

    ¡±They are called the blood moon fruit because they only grow once a year under the full red moon, which is the blood moon week for us vampires, which is the current week. It is said that the blood moon tree was the first thing to be created in this vampire world. Of course, the Lord created it for us vampires, and it was also a substitute for blood.

    However, the vampires didn¡¯t like it. They wanted the real world, which angered the Lord. In the end, Lord created a few animals which milked blood instead of milk. That was to decrease the bloodshed in this world and maintain the ecosystem. If the vampires started hunting the animals for food, they would go extinct. Unlike the human world, where there are animals dangerous to humans, in this world, vampires are the most dangerous.

    Yet, there were a few rebellious vampires who wanted to drink human blood. So they sneaked out and began hunting the humans until the Lord found out about them and crucified them.

    Some say that it was the reason why the Lord had forbidden making contact with the humans. But I believe that wasn¡¯t the whole story.¡±

    ¡¯Yeah, that¡¯s not the full story. Nyxia told me the other reasons as well,¡¯ Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Jane smiled innocently and waited for Rudy to praise her. But Rudy did something else.

    He turned to Niti and said, ¡°So in the end, it¡¯s blood and milk.¡±

    ¡±You can say that, but it¡¯s not the real world. The fruit is a delicacy to the vampires, and they are rare and expensive since there are only a few trees shared between the kingdoms,¡± she responded calmly.

    ¡±You can grow more trees, right? I am not a botanist, but I know many things about how nts and trees work. In fact, that was one of the first things I learned in biology.¡±

    ¡±Mitochondria is a powerhouse of the cell¡­¡± he muttered.

    ¡±We can¡¯t grow the blood moon trees,¡± Jane interjected. She frowned her face at Rudy and continued, ¡°Many tried but failed. It¡¯s nearly impossible to grow it.¡±

    ¡±Nearly impossible is not impossible.¡±

    Jane frowned her face even more, but Rudy ignored her and drank a sip from the ss. His eyes widened as he gulped down the entire ss in the second sip.

    ¡±Damn, that was awesome!¡±

    ¡±I am d you liked it.¡±

    ¡±Can I get one more ss?¡± he asked with a resolute expression.

    ¡±Ummm¡­ we are out of blood moon fruits. Today is the second night, and more fruits should arrive soon,¡± Niti responded.

    ¡±I see. Please make me a few sses when they arrive.¡±

    After that, Rudy tapped on Jane¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He walked a few steps towards the door but stopped and turned around when he didn¡¯t hear Jane¡¯s footsteps.

    She was still sitting on the chair with puffed cheeks and a re in her eyes.

    SIGH!

    Rudy used telekinesis and carried Jane into his arms. Then, he walked out of the dining hall while carrying Jane like a princess.

    ¡±Would you stop pouting and ring at me at the same time? It doesn¡¯t make you look scary. I find it rather cute.¡±

    ¡±You have to pay attention to me when I am around. Why were you flirting with Niti in front of me?¡± she asked in a gloomy voice.

    ¡±How was that flirting? I was asking her genuine questions.¡±

    ¡±You could have asked me.¡±

    ¡±You know nothing about food, so I didn¡¯t ask you. And you did answer my question about the blood moon tree history. So what¡¯s this drama about?¡± he asked with a curious and confused look on his face.

    ¡±You didn¡¯t praise me for my answer.¡±

    ¡±I was thinking of rewarding you on the bed instead,¡± he uttered casually.

    ¡±Oh.¡± Jane¡¯s anger vanished within a second.

    Rudy carried Jane to her room, but he stopped halfway and decided to enjoy the cold breeze and the night scenery from the balcony.

    ¡±It¡¯s truly so beautiful. I was so angryst night that I didn¡¯t pay attention to anything.¡±

    ¡±Are we going to sleep or have ¡®fun¡¯ all night?¡± Jane asked with an excited face.

    ¡±Neither¡­¡±

    ¡±Huh?¡±

    ¡±Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡±Back where¡­? Do you want to visit Rias?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡±No, I will do that in the morning. Right now, I want to go back to thebyrinth.¡±

    ===

    Mitochondria is a powerhouse of a cell!

 Chapter 268 Returning to the Labyrinth

    Chapter 268 Returning to the Labyrinth¡±Labyrinth? Why do you want to go there at this time?¡± Jane asked with a conflicted look on her face.

    ¡±Before you jump to a weird conclusion like an insecure girlfriend, we just had sex for hours. Otherwise, I would still prefer to spend the night and have fun,¡± Rudy asserted in a neutral tone.

    ¡±Oh? So you are saying that you are tired of my body now?¡±

    ¡±I did not say that.¡± Rudy turned to look at Jane, only to find her grinning at him.

    Rudy pinched and pulled Jane¡¯s cheek as she said, ¡°Stop pretending. I can¡¯t tell when you are joking and when you are not.¡±

    Rudy climbed the ledge and shot a nce at Jane before jumping down. Jane watched Rudynd with a smile on her face before spreading her wings and flying away.

    Rudy jumped again and flew beside Jane while practicing his new flying technique. He was keeping the movements of his hands and legs still to avoid the friction in the air. However, the change in his speed wasn¡¯t much, so he stopped doing that.

    ¡±So? You didn¡¯t answer my question. Why do you suddenly want to go there?¡±

    ¡±Just curious and bored¡­ I guess?¡± Rudy shrugged.

    ¡¯After my chat with Nyxia, I am more curious about everything. And the only ce I can find answers is thebyrinth. Maybe I should have stayed there and seen who it was.

    Whoever it was, they surely knew the passage. Even Jane got lost, but I don¡¯t me her since she went there after a long time.¡¯

    Rudy began guessing the person, but he didn¡¯t know many vampires to begin with, so the only people he could suspect were Nyxia or Virgil.

    Rudy suddenly smelled a sweet fragrance that was being carried by the cold breeze. He instantly recognized the smell and turned to Jane.

    ¡±Is that smell from the blood moon fruit?¡± he asked to confirm.

    ¡±Yes,¡± she nodded in response.

    ¡±Can you take me there? I want to see what the tree looks like.¡±

    ¡±Sure. It¡¯s not far away, but I can¡¯t take you close. You will have to see them from afar.¡±

    Rudy followed Jane and stopped when she stopped.

    ¡±There it is.¡±

    He followed Jane¡¯s gaze and saw a garden full of Blood Moon Tree. The fruits were shining red while beating as though they were alive, and they looked even more imposing under the red moon.

    ¡±Hmm? There are so many fruits already. Why wasn¡¯t there any avable in the pce? Don¡¯t the royals get prioritized about all this stuff?¡± Rudy asked without moving his gaze from the garden.

    ¡±You are not wrong about that. But there are many rules to harvesting the fruits from the tree. There is a certain time between the night and the morning that separates the day from night. And only then are they only allowed to harvest the blood moon fruits,¡± Jane exined calmly.

    SIGH!

    ¡±I honestly don¡¯t know what to say about these rules. But they must exist for a reason, so I think I should say something inappropriate.¡± Rudy hugged Jane from behind and uttered, ¡°Can we go there?¡±

    Jane leaned back and enjoyed Rudy¡¯s embrace before asking, ¡°What do you want to do by going there?¡±

    ¡±I want to burn the trees,¡± he snickered. ¡°I am joking. I want to see the trees. Maybe I can grow them?¡±

    ¡±How? It¡¯s not an ordinary nt. And earlier, you said you were a botanist- which I assume is something rted to the science behind the nts. But don¡¯t forget this world works on magic, not science. And so does that tree.¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Rudy squeezed Jane¡¯s breasts and said, ¡°My powers technically allow me to do anything I wish for. Directly or indirectly, my wish gets fulfilled.¡±

    ¡±That sounds like you are blessed.¡± Jane smiled with a soft chuckle and muttered, ¡°A love between a cursed and a blessed. Doesn¡¯t that sound romantic?¡±

    ¡±Hmm. More like poetic, but I don¡¯t and can¡¯t argue with that.¡± Rudy activated his see-through ability and scanned the area around the garden.

    ¡±It¡¯s full of guards hiding perfectly in their spots. If we approach carelessly, they might get in trouble,¡± he muttered.

    ¡±Shouldn¡¯t it be ¡®we¡¯ might get in trouble?¡±

    ¡±Of course not. Why should we get in trouble?¡±

    ¡±Anyway, we are gettingte. Let¡¯s go to the academy and return before the morning. There is a function at the royal pce, and I must attend it.¡±

    ¡±How can you tell when it¡¯s morning and when it¡¯s night? There is¡­ or are, no suns here. And everything looks the same to me. I haven¡¯t seen a clock either,¡± Rudy asked curiously.

    ¡±It¡¯s the sky. It changes, and an invisibleyer is formed between the moons and the sky.¡± Jane groaned and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin. But there is an entire chapter about it in the books if you want to read.¡±

    Rudy hugged Jane tightly and teleported to thebyrinth, or so he wanted to, but they teleported to the statue in the vampire academy.

    ¡±Hmm¡­¡± Rudy hummed in amusement and uttered, ¡°That¡¯s strange. This has never happened before. Was that yet another teleport malfunction?¡±

    He wondered.

    ¡±What?¡± Jane asked with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°Did you not intend to teleport us here?¡±

    ¡±I tried to teleport us to thebyrinth. But¡­¡±

    ¡±Maybe it¡¯s because of the phenomena I told you about?¡±

    ¡±Or perhaps that ce doesn¡¯t exist in the current time and has changed into something else.¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s what I said¡­¡±

    Jane quickly triggered the secret passage and jumped before Rudy.

    ¡±Someone¡¯s in a hurry.¡± Rudy jumped right after Jane, and theynded within a minute.

    ¡±Are you okay?¡± they asked each other.

    ¡±Is it just me, or did wend a lot sooner this time?¡± Rudy asked.

    ¡±You are not alone.¡±

    They both nced around and were left astonished after realizing it was an entirely different ce. Sure, they had already expected that. But it wasn¡¯t abyrinth anymore. Rather, they were in an open desert that had its own moon and stars in the sky.

    ****

    What secrets will they unravel together, or will they just find yet another mystery?

    ===

    Thanks, @Knickknack, and @IcewaterKat, for the gift!

 Chapter 269 Stranded

    Chapter 269 Stranded¡±Where are we?¡± Jane muttered as she nced around. ¡°I have never used the secret passage at night, so this is my first time here. But rather than abyrinth or an underground, this looks like an entirely different world.¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s another dimension. Most likely, the secret passage activated a portal, and we ended up here.¡±

    ¡±What should we do?¡± she asked in an anxious voice. She spread her wings and flew in the air to see the vast area.

    Rudy did the same, but he flew higher than her since he could see farther than her.

    ¡±There is nothing but sand everywhere. What type of world is this?¡± Jane hugged herself and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t like this ce. It¡¯s making me nauseous, for some reason.¡±

    Rudy lowered his gaze and uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. Is it because you are a vampire, and the desert represents the sun? I mean, deserts are hot because of the sun, and the vampires are weak against the sun.¡±

    ¡±That could be it. It¡¯s my first time in such a ce. But there are deserts in the vampire world too. Although they are cold.¡±

    ¡±Yeah, it¡¯s night here, so you are safe. And actually, this is my first time in a desert too. I have been to the sea beach, forest camping and hiking, and recently to the mountains and snowy mountains too.¡±

    Jane looked up at the sky and saw a full white moon. But suddenly, it turned blue, and she felt as though her powers were being sucked.

    Rudy noticed Jane shivering, so he followed her gaze and looked up, but he couldn¡¯t find anything strange. For him, the moon was still white.

    ¡±Jane?¡± Rudy tapped on Jane¡¯s shoulder to get her attention.

    ¡±Huh?¡± Jane blinked and turned to Rudy with a pale face. She tried to tell him about the blue moon, but when she looked at the moon again, it was white.

    ¡±Hmm? What¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t like this ce. Then I can teleport us back to the pce. There is no need to worry,¡± he said in a calm voice.

    ¡±No, I am fine. Just feeling a little dizzy, I guess.¡±

    ¡±Are you thirsty or hungry? I just ate and drank the best milkshake of my life, but I suddenly feel hungry and thirsty as though I have been starving for days.¡±

    A brief pauseter, he said, ¡°This ce is under a magic spell. Or it might just be because of the desert, but I am leaning more on my former reason.¡±

    Jane gulped down and ced her hand below her neck before nodding.

    ¡±Yeah. I feel thirsty¡­¡±

    Rudy pulled his cor down his shoulder and said, ¡°Go ahead and drink my blood.¡±

    ¡±Are you sure? Aren¡¯t you thirsty too?¡±

    ¡±Well, I can¡¯t drink your blood, so I will create some water with my powers,¡± he replied with a soft scoff.

    ¡±Okay.¡±

    Without wasting any time, Jane hugged Rudy and buried her fangs in his neck. She closed her eyes and began drinking his blood while savoring every sip of it before swallowing it.

    She opened her eyes slowly because she felt as though someone or something was watching her, and sure enough, she saw someone.

    A ck cloaked figure was standing far away on the sand with a staff in its hand. There was a shining blue orb on top of the staff and a few small blue orbs circling around the figure.

    Suddenly, its eyes glowed blue, and so did Jane¡¯s, even though her eyes were red.

    Rudy lost his bnce and fell to the ground with Jane on top of him.

    THUD!

    ¡±Are you okay?!¡± Jane asked with an anxious look on her face before looking in the direction she saw the figure, but it was nowhere to be seen. Just to confirm, she nced around everywhere, but it wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡±Yeah, I am fine¡­¡± Rudy sat up and ced his hand on his neck to feel something wet.

    Even without looking, Rudy was sure that it was his blood. His wound didn¡¯t heal.

    ¡¯What just happened? I suddenly felt dizzy after Jane sucked my blood and fell down. This has never happened before. I always feel weak but not dizzy, and I never lose control of my powers.¡¯

    Rudy tried to stand up, but he was too weak to do that.

    Jane, on the other hand, had started quivering in fear after what she had just seen. Out of all the colors she could have seen, she saw the blue color that she hated the most.

    Jane hated herself for being a cursed child more than anyone else, but she never med herself or her mother for it. It was fate¡¯s fault.

    Rudy tried to use hydrokinesis to drink water as he was feeling more thirsty after Jane sucked his blood. However, the water didn¡¯t appear.

    He tried to use his other abilities and came to the conclusion that he had lost his powers for some reason.

    ¡¯Should I tell Jane about this?¡¯ Rudy nced at Jane and noticed she was already scared. ¡®Let¡¯s not worry her more.¡¯

    Rudy removed his hand from his neck, grabbed a sand fist, and rubbed his neck with it.

    ¡¯The bleeding had slowed down, but it still stings. I feel weak too. As I had expected, there is magic cast on this ce.¡¯

    ¡¯But I was able to fly before¡­¡¯ Rudy somehow managed to stand up and tried to fly, and sure enough, he was able to fly.

    ¡¯So I haven¡¯t lost my powers fully. This ce is weakening my powers, not sealing them. But if I spend more time in this ce, who knows what might happen.¡¯

    Rudy could use his basic powers that didn¡¯t require mental stress, such as flying, super strength, super speed, and super senses, but he was unable to use telekinesis, healing, and the rest of his powers.

    However, he was worried about only one thing that mattered the most in their current situation.

    ¡¯Can I teleport back or not?¡¯

 Chapter 270 Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 270 Way Out</h4>

    Teleportation was the most important thing for him as there was no exit for anything in his sight for miles. He could spend his time in the desert, but Jane couldn''t.

    He was more worried about Jane than himself as she seemed afraid for the reasons he wasn''t aware of.

    Rudy grabbed Jane''s hand and closed his eyes. With the hope he had left, he wished to teleport back to the pce from the bottom of his heart.

    He slowly opened one eye and hoped to see Jane''s room, but unfortunately, they were still in the desert.

    ''Now I am regrettinging here. But let''s not say that. I am conflicted. Should I tell Jane that my powers are currently limited? But that would obviously make her more anxious than she already is.''

    "Shall we walk around for a while to see if we find something?" Rudy asked with an awkward smile on his face.

    "Okay¡­" Jane replied hesitantly.

    Rudy walked straight, but Jane pulled his hand and said, "Let''s go the other way."

    Rudy was walking in the direction Jane saw the figure, so she chose the opposite direction.

    ''Should I tell him about what I saw?'' Jane asked herself. ''First the moon and now that figure. What''s going on? Was that real, or am I just seeing things? I don''t understand. But if I was real¡­ why did I see it? And who was that figure?

    Should I ask him to teleport us back? I don''t like this ce, and it''s giving me chills. But¡­ he wanted toe here, so I shouldn''t ask him¡­''

    Even if Jane had asked him to teleport them back to the pce, Rudy wouldn''t be able to do that, and he would feel guilty for getting Jane into that mess.

    After walking for a few minutes, which seemed like an eternity to both Rudy and Jane, they saw something in the distance, but none of them could figure out what it was.

    Its size was small, and it seemed as though it was somewhat buried under the sand.

    "Should we go there?" Rudy asked Jane.

    Jane nodded and muttered, "We are walking that way too, so it''s in our way."

    Rudy was a little anxious as he didn''t know what he could do with his limited power.

    While they were walking, Jane saw something in her peripheral vision. She hesitantly jerked her head to the side to see the same figure standing not far away from her. It was as though it was watching them from the start.

    It was looking directly at Jane with its pearl-like blue eyes. Nothing else was visible under the clock except its eyes. And now that the figure was closer than before, Jane realized how big and scary it was.

    It was almost double the height of a normal adult human.

    Jane rushed to Rudy and pointed her finger at the figure.

    "Rudy!" she yelled.

    "Yes?" Rudy turned around and followed Jane''s finger. "What?" He asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Can''t you see the figure standing there?!" she yelled in panic.

    Rudy squinted his eyes and even activated his see-through ability, but he couldn''t see anything or anyone.

    "No. There is no one there."

    "What do you mean?! It''s standing a few meters away from us!" She shouted. "It has been following us!"

    "..." Rudy furrowed his brows and red exactly where Jane was pointing her finger, but he still couldn''t see or feel anyone.

    He didn''t want to make it seem like Jane was seeing things or trying to prank him, as he was sure that she wouldn''t do something like that in their current situation. Furthermore, the panic on Jane''s face looked real.

    The figure raised its staff and plunged it into the sand as it walked a step forward.

    "It''s moving! It''s approaching us!" Jane yelled and grabbed Rudy''s hand to run.

    She dragged him with her as she nced back and forth between the figure and Rudy.

    After running for a few seconds, the thing in the middle of the dessert was in the clear view.

    It was a closed door with nothing behind or surrounding it.

    "That''s the way out!" She yelled and ran faster with Rudy.

    It wasn''t as though she had another choice. She wanted to run away from the figure and the desert.

    As she was running, she nced at the moon and noticed it was closer than before. It slowly turned blue, and an indescribable face appeared on it.

    Rudy had it enough. He stopped Jane and frowned his face at the figure he couldn''t see.

    "How dare you scare my Jane like this. Show yourself to me, and I shall rate how scary you are!" he yelled.

    "What are you doing?! Why are you provoking it?!" she yelled at Rudy and ran to the door.

    She turned the knob, but it wasn''t turning.

    BANG! BANG!

    She banged on the door, but nothing happened. Even though the door looked delicate, it was sturdier than the iron.

    Jane nced back and saw that the figure was approaching when with hasty steps while swinging the staff in the air.

    "Come on!" she yelled.

    Rudy touched the knob and the door opened with a bang. There was a cave, a dungeon, or abyrinth on the other side of the door. It was impossible to figure out, but it was underground, with a proper floor and a pathway.

    "....!"

    Without wasting her time, she pushed Rudy inside first as it was small and only one person could pass through at a time. Jane jumped in after Rudy and sighed in relief.

    She immediately closed the door and stepped away from it.

    "Are you okay?!" she asked with a concerned look on her face after seeing Rudy on the ground.

    "Yeah, I am fine. What about you? Are you¡ª!"

    Before Rudy could even ask how she was, the door behind her suddenly opened and pulled Jane out before either of them could react.

    ZAP!

    ====

    Next Chapter- Awakening.

 Chapter 271 Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 271 Awakening</h4>

    ZAP!

    ZAP!

    After Jane was pulled into the door, the door closed and disappeared into thin air, leaving Rudy dumbfounded in the middle of nowhere.

    ZAP!

    Rudy''s body was undergoing a strange phenomenon. With every heartbeat, his body was emitting lightning sparks that changed colors every second. From ck to white and red to blue.

    Not only that, his hair color was changing back and forth from white to ck. It was as though his powers were leaking through his body. The magic spell cast on the area could no longer hold off his powers. It was struggling, and so were Rudy''s powers.

    Rudy wasn''t aware of the changes urring in his body as he was dazed by what had just happened.

    The floor he was standing on had started cracking, and the cracks were spreading all across the area.

    ''Calm down, Rudy. You need to stay calm and use your mind.''

    Rudy recalled how simr things had happened when he saved Angelica from the tunnel, where he passed out and woke upter in the hospital.

    He didn''t want the same thing to happen again. After all, he hadn''t saved Jane yet. If his emotions went wild and his powers went berserk, that would do him more bad than good.

    However, even after trying to calm himself down, he couldn''t stay calm.

    His powers were already out of control, and if it wasn''t for the magic spell, everything around him would have been razed already. Even the clothes he was wearing had begun shredding slowly.

    FWIP! PWIP!

    With a sharp gushing noise, the passage was lit up by a blue fire torch on both sides. One by one, all the torches lit up and revealed a long yet narrow tunnel-like path in front of Rudy.

    "I hate three things¡­"

    Rudy slowly started walking forward with the unbearable pain he was feeling throughout his body. He still had super strength, but he had lost his healing ability. Now that his powers were leaking, they were ripping apart every cell of his body from the inside.

    His body was able to endure the overload, but it was a matter of time before his powers broke through the barriers. Still, his powers that were leaking were also a limited and weakened version of what had happened in the abandoned tunnel.

    As Rudy walked, the ground and the surroundings were breaking apart with every step. But the blue fire from the torches remained still.

    "First, When I get med for something I haven''t done."

    ZAP! ZAP!

    "Second, When I try my best at something and still fail miserably."

    ZAP! ZAP!

    "Third, when I am forced to go against my morals and ideals."

    ZI-ZAP!

    Rudy''s powers had overwhelmed the magic spell, and more of his powers were leaking out. The lightning sparks emitting from his body increased, and his hair stayed white longer than before.

    Everything around him was getting razed, almost as though he was a walking forcefield pushing everything away from his way.

    Even the blue fire from the torches had now started swaying erratically.

    After walking through the passage¡ª while bearing the intense pain of his cells ripping apart from the inside¡ª he met a dead end.

    Since the torches kept lighting up as he walked, he assumed it was leading him to Jane or somewhere that could give him clues to reach Jane. But he shouldn''t have expected that.

    He stood there in silence with a dazed expression on his face. He cleared his head from all the thoughts and thought about only one thing; rage.

    Since his emotions amplified his powers, why was he trying to hold them back? Why was he trying to calm down? Wouldn''t it have been better if he let himself be consumed by rage and let his powers do everything for him?

    Why walk when you can run? Why run when you can fly? Why fly when you can teleport? Why worry about solving a problem when he can wipe it out of existence? Why was he trying so hard if he could just ''wish'' to get out of there?

    All those questions were arising in Rudy''s mind.

    ZAP!

    The lightning sparks that were emitting from Rudy''s body suddenly stopped, and so did his hair color change.

    His upper body drooped and hung by the support of his spine. His eyes were open, but they looked lifeless, dead.

    The blue fire from the torches started flickering crazily as they constantly tried to stay still. But with a sharp zapping noise cursed through the passage, making it sound like a howl that douted the entire passage dark.

    It was pitch ck, almost resembling the void.

    ZAP!

    Once again, the lightning sparks began emitting from Rudy''s body, but they were unlike before. His hair turned white and even grew in length that stopped by his waist. His eyes had no colors, and his eye sockets had turned dark as an abyss.

    His clothes had been shredded into pieces, but they still covered his body. The lightning sparks eventually began to raze everything around him and rendered a long dragon-like shape.

    "Vamoose," he uttered.

    Everything around him shattered. No, it wasn''t his surroundings, but the very fabric of reality, or one would call it dimension. It didn''t matter. Nothing mattered.

    CRACK! CRACK!

    The cracks caused a shattering sound just like ss would, and they started ovepping with each other. The world was trying to fix itself from the anomaly, but it was breaking a lot faster than that.

    With a loud clunk noise, everything around him shattered, and he found himself standing on top of a massive circr pedestal that was hovering in the middle of nowhere.

    He nced around and saw numerous colossal statues standing surrounding the pedestal, and they all were wearing cloaks with a weapon in their hand. Some were carrying a scythe, some staff, some spears, some wands, some swords, some arrows, some chains, and shackles. But out of them, one was wearing a crown on its head.

    Furthermore, their bodies were skeletons under the cloak, and the skull was visible under the hood. But they seemed inanimate with no sign of life in them.

    However, Rudy wasn''t buying that. He spread his arms in the air and uttered "Begone!" as everything around him turned into ashes.

 Chapter 272 Your Highness

    <h4>Chapter 272 Your Highness</h4>

    While Rudy was walking through the passage lit by the blue fire torches, on the other hand, Jane was standing in front of the cloaked figure.

    Her body had frozen in fear, and words were stuck in her throat. She knew that running away from it won''t do anything as it could effortlessly chase her in the vast desert. So she decided to confront it.

    She might be scared of the figure, but she was still one of the strongest vampires. She wasn''t going to let anything overwhelm her.

    Even though Jane was standing right in front of the figure, she couldn''t see anything other than its eyes. The figure stared into Jane''s eyes with its blue eyes but didn''t say anything.

    "W-What are you?" Jane asked. "What do you want from me?"

    The figure continued staring at Jane but slowly moved its staff and pointed it to the side.

    Jane looked to the side and saw a massive tree in the middle of the desert, which clearly wasn''t there before.

    "What is¡­ that¡­?" Jane looked back at the figure, only to see it kneeling in front of her.

    "..."

    [Wee, your highness,] the figure said in an ethereal voice. The voice sounded as though multiple voices were speaking at once, and it was echoing on the inside. It was impossible for Jane to figure out whether the voice belonged to a male or a female.

    "....!"

    Even when the figure was kneeling down, it was still taller than Jane.

    [We have been waiting for you ever since your birth. The time hase for you to render your true powers. The power of the blue moon that shall bring an end to everything.]

    Jane stepped back after hearing that and made some distance between herself and the figure.

    ''I knew it! This was all rted to the blue moon!''

    "What are you talking about? I don''t want to end anything. I have left everything behind and epted that I am a cursed child. Even so, I am happy with what I am today."

    [You mustn''t, your highness. It is not a curse but a blessing. You are the chosen one.]

    "What does that mean?"

    The figure stood up and began walking towards the tree that was a few meters away from them.

    [Follow me. You shall manifest your true form and harness the power that belongs to you. You shall be awakened!]

    Jane reluctantly followed the figure as she also wanted the answer about being a blue moon child and why the vampires called it a curse.

    What were they afraid of? What could have driven them as far as to kill an innocent child? Why were they treated in such a cruel way? What was the reason, and what exactly did the blue moon represent?

    Jane couldn''t remember how many times she had asked herself the same question, but she never got an answer.

    The sole reason why she always entered the restricted areas and read the books was to find an answer. But she never found it. Throughout her entire life, she yearned for the answer, and now she was finally going to learn the truth.

    Jane and the figure reached the tree, but Jane kept her distance from both the tree and the figure.

    Just because she followed the figure didn''t mean she trusted it. She followed it because she was curious.

    She looked up at the tree and noticed how unique the leaves were. It was unlike any tree she had seen.

    [Are you ready?] the figure asked.

    "I am not. First, tell me what this all is about. And why are you calling me your highness? What''s the truth behind the blue moon? And most importantly, who are you?"

    The figure raised the staff, and it turned into a blue dagger that shined brightly. Then, it moved its hand from under the cloak and tried to touch Jane, but she jumped back.

    "What are you doing?!" She yelled. But that wasn''t the reason why she jumped back.

    Her eyes widened after seeing the skeletal hand of the figure, which also had cracks on it.

    The figure stretched its hand even more and grabbed Jane''s hand. It made a cut on Jane''s palm with the dagger and closed a fist before squeezing it.

    Jane''s blood fell to the sand and got absorbed. After a few drops, the blood traveled to the tree and entered its root.

    A few secondster, the stem of the tree let out a weird, subtle noise, and the leaves changed their shape. Tiny buds emerged out of nowhere, and they blossomed into the beautiful blue flowers, which began glittering as soon as they sprouted.

    And a few more secondster, they slowly turned into blue fruits that resembled the shame of the apple, which was also simr to the blood moon fruits.

    The figure plucked one blue fruit from the tree and bowed down before handing it to Jane.

    [Eat this, and you shall receive vast knowledge that surpasses all. You will also acquire prowess that is second to none. Nobody will ever dare to block your path again. Not even the despicable Lord be able to match your existence.]

    "...."

    The dagger turned back to the staff that shined even brighter than before.

    [Worry not; I mean no harm to you. I am but a humble servant of yours who has been waiting for your return for millennia, only so you could be once again awakened and return the world to its former glory. To show them who is the superior of all races and the true form of power.]

    [You have suffered enough, your highness. It is time to rise and shine as the Celestian Queen, to protect the worlds from the evil like the Lords and bring justice to them by any means possible!]

    The figure plunged the staff into the sand and asserted, [Eat it! Eat the fruit and be the almighty¡ª!]

    "Begone!"

    ****

    Sick and sleep-deprived. Press F for RIP.

    =====

    Thanks, @Domfom, for the gift!

 Chapter 273 Begone!

    <h4>Chapter 273 Begone!</h4>

    Everything around Rudy turned into dust that withered away into nothing.

    The concrete circr pedestal he was standing on slowly turned soft from sand to a cotton-like feeling. The sand fell like a waterfall, and Rudy found himself hovering in the air on top of the desert.

    The sand mixed with the sand of the desert with a soft gushing sound.

    Rudy looked down and saw a massive tree with blue fruits on it. He looked at the moon behind him, and it was indeed blue.

    He also found Jane standing under the tree, but she was alone. He still couldn''t see the cloaked figure.

    His eye sockets were still ck, and there was no lighting from them. So he decided to take advantage of it and absorbed all the colors from the surroundings.

    Everything lost its color except the blue, which somehow managed to dominate all the colors.

    Now, Rudy could see the cloaked figure that was the same as what he saw from the pedestal.

    Rudynded between Jane and the figure and snatched the blue fruit of the figure''s hand.

    [How did you manage to break through the dark dimension! Who are you¡ª!]

    Rudy squished the blue fruit in his hand and threw it on the ground. Then, he ced his hand on the blue moon tree and turned it. However, unlike the trees that would turn into ashes upon burning, the blue moon tree melted like rubber and submerged into the sand.

    Rudy red into the figure''s pearl-like blue eyes and absorbed their color.

    The figure let go of the staff and tried to run away, but that was futile. Everything was futile.

    Rudy grabbed the staff, and it turned the blue orb on it turned ck, which further absorbed all the colors, but it soon shattered and exploded.

    The figure ran fast with its long nails, thinking it was safe from Rudy. But Rudy moved his hand in the air, and a colossal hand emerged from the sand that grabbed the figure with zero effort.

    Rudy simply used his telekinesis and formed a hand shape with the hand. He brought the figure in front of him and crushed it.

    "Who are you?" Rudy asked with a furious look on his face.

    [What are you? How could you have such unfathomable powers?! It''s almost as though you are the¡ª]

    Before the figure could finish speaking, its body began to burn with blue fire. And the next moment, everything, including the cloak and the skeleton inside it, was incinerated and turned into ashes.

    The colossal hand of sand Rudy made turned into the pure transparent ss, and the blue moonlight illuminated on top of it, spreading the azure shade in the vast desert.

    "...."

    Rudy raised his brows with a confused look on his face and stared at the ashes of the figure.

    "Why did you burn it?" Jane asked in a calm voice. "I wanted to know who it was and what it was after. There were so many things I wanted to know!"

    Rudy nced at Jane and noticed she didn''t seem angry, but she looked sad and disappointed.

    "That wasn''t me. I was also looking for answers."

    "Oh¡­"

    "Yeah."

    Jane hugged Rudy and muttered, "A part of me wanted to eat that fruit and know all the answers. But I was afraid of losing everything, losing myself. I didn''t want to be someone else."

    Rudy hugged Jane back but didn''t say anything. He was more conflicted than Jane herself.

    "I would have eaten the fruit if you hadn''t arrived at the right time. I had to choose between the two; you or me. Then I realized you were more important to me than the answers I was looking for my entire life."

    "That''s a sacrifice¡­" Rudy ced his forehead on Jane''s forehead and muttered, "That''s love."

    He kissed Jane on the lips before saying, "I promise to you that whatever happens, I will always be with you. I will stay with you and never leave you behind."

    "I know."

    "It''s not just empty words. You sacrificed the most important thing in your life for me, so I will make an equivalent exchange."

    "You saved me. You came back for me." Jane held Rudy''s head in her hands and said with a gentle smile on her face: "You already did your part. You fulfilled your promise."

    Rudy''s eyes turned back to normal after hearing that.

    Jane continued caressing Rudy''s face as she said, "Do you want to know why I fell in love with you?"

    "Why?"

    "Because you defeated me. Because you are stronger than me, and I am sure as hell that you can protect me from things I can''t protect myself from. But that''s not it."

    She kissed him on the lips and continued, "I fell in love with you for the same reason Rias fell in love with you."

    "And¡­ I still don''t know that reason¡­" he sighed with a soft chuckle.

    "Why don''t you ask her when she wakes up?"

    "That would be like asking for a suicide," he sighed again. "I already frustrated her by not epting her love confession, and when I did¡­ I didn''t get a chance to do anything for her. Now, if I asked her what made her fall in love with me, she would eat me alive."

    He scoffed softly before adding, "And just saying, I do not me anyone for what happened back then. I was angry at you because my anger was directed to Virgil and then to the Lord. However, after knowing the reason why the Lord made a rule like that, I can''t help but agree with that. Honestly, if I was the Lord, I probably would have done the same thing."

    "I want to tell you the reason, but it would be for the best if you find it out yourself. You will learn it sooner than you think," she reassured before moving her hands from his face to wrapping them around his neck.

    She kissed him a few times before jumping on top of him and wrapping her legs around his waist. She kept kissing him passionately as though she wanted to eat his lips and suck everything from his mouth.

 Chapter 274 Reality Wrap

    <h4>Chapter 274 Reality Wrap</h4>

    "I was so scared¡­" she muttered.

    "I should have realized everything."

    "Hmm?"

    "This ce, or rather this dimension, is an illusion. It''s not like thebyrinth we went to. Everything here is fake."

    "So, how did we get here? How was the illusion triggered if this is not a real ce?" Jane asked with a curious and confused look on her face.

    "No. This ce itself is real, but it''s created by a strong illusion. There is a thin line separating reality and illusion, and this ce is that thin line," he exined calmly.

    "How do you¡­ know that¡­?"

    "Well¡­ to be honest, I am not sure. But I feel like that."

    "Can I ask why?"

    "First of all, my powers were weakened, which won''t happen in normal circumstances. Even with a magic spell cast upon this ce, it was highly unbelievable.

    Second, you were acting strange or somewhat scared. You said you could see a figure and also gave hints as though someone had been watching us. But I couldn''t see or feel any of that, which would never happen.

    My powers allow me to overwhelm any and every sort of power. I even had my supersense on, so I should have been able to sense even the minutest change in my surroundings, but I never sensed any shift.

    This and a few other things led me to believe that whatever was happening was not because of magic but an illusion. An illusion is not a reality, and it has no cognition of logic. The illusion caster is a god in the illusion created by them. No one can do anything. No one can interfere.

    But I did. My powers were already interfering with it from the moment wended here. They were weakened, but they were overwhelmed by the illusion. So I just had to break the illusion and find the caster."

    He asserted in a solemn voice.

    "So that figure was the illusion caster?" Jane was kissing Rudy once in a while whenever he stopped speaking.

    "I don''t think so. That figure was just a pawn."

    Jane nced around the desert and asked, "Are we still in the illusion?"

    "I have no idea how to distinguish that. And my powers are out of control right now, so I am not sure."

    "Let''s get out of here."

    "Yeah."

    Rudy hugged Jane tightly and teleported back to Jane''s room.

    The blue moon in the desert changed to white, and a small bud emerged from the spot where the blue moon tree was standing.

    The bud sprouted and became a five clover leaf.

    Meanwhile, in Jane''s room.

    Jane had started kissing Rudy more aggressively. She even bit his lips by mistake and drank the blood while kissing.

    Rudy, on the other hand, was enjoying everything. He walked to the bed and sat atop it as Jane continued kissing him.

    Jane still had her arms and legs wrapped around Rudy, and she had no intention of telling him to go.

    A few minutester, Jane finally stopped and squeezed Rudy''s body tightly.

    She yed with his long white hair and asked, "Are you not going to exin what happened to your hair?"

    "This happens when my powers exceed my body limit. They should change back to ck as my body heals itself. But I am not sure why it increased in length. It could just be my body''s healing mechanism that boosted their growth exponentially."

    "Are you in pain?" she asked with an anxious and concerned look on her face.

    "Very," he replied. "That''s why keep kissing me to subdue the pain."

    Jane grabbed a few of her hair and mixed it with Rudy''s hair.

    "We match," she said with a grin on her face.

    "Indeed."

    After mixing a few strands of their hair together, Jane made a pointy tail and tickled Rudy with it.

    "You know, I always hated my hair color. They were white, unlike any royal vampires. Not only that, no vampire ever had white hair. I wanted to be just like the others." She smiled wryly and continued, "There were times when I thought about shaving my head. But Rias always stopped me."

    "Don''t say that. White is a beautiful color, and it suits you. You look perfect with white hair, and I don''t think you would look as beautiful if you had any other hair color."

    Jane squinted her eyes in suspicion and asked, "Okay, so, whose hair do you like the most? White or Red?"

    "You have to fill the context first. By red hair color, are you referring to Rias? Well, you obviously are, but I want to make sure."

    "Yes¡­"

    "Then Rias'' red hair."

    "I knew it. I would never win against Rias."

    "If Rias had white hair or you had red hair, I would be conflicted. Red suits Rias and white suits you. Even though you are identical twins, you¡­" He paused and sighed, "I don''t know how to put it in words. But I hope you understand what I am trying to say."

    Jane grinned and said, "Relex. I am just teasing you."

    "What about my hair? Do you like the white or my normal ck?" he asked curiously.

    "Ummm¡­" Jane pondered for a few seconds before replying, "White. Because we match."

    "What about you?" she asked him.

    "I don''t have any taste, to be honest. But I guess I like the ck ones better as they are more natural and I was born with them. They are a part of me."

    Rudyy down on the bed with Jane still on top of him.

    "Hmm? Are you going to sleep?" she asked.

    "Yeah. My head is going crazy, and my body feels like it''s going to explode. " He closed his eyes and uttered in a fading voice, "Let me rest for a few hours."

    "I, for some reason, don''t feel tired at all. Instead, I feel energetic, and I was looking forward to having some ''fun'' with you¡­" Jane said with a gloomy face.

    "..."

    "And you should know how hard it is to sleep or focus on anything when you are horny," she added with a knowing look on her face.

    =====

    Thanks, @Shadow_Dragon05 and @Grangel, for the gift!

 Chapter 275 Merits of Having a Vampire Wife

    <h4>Chapter 275 Merits of Having a Vampire Wife</h4>

    Rudy''s body was strained beyondprehension, so he wanted to sleep and let his body heal itself. However, the horny vampire wanted to have some fun.

    That wasn''t an abnormal urrence for Rudy as he was used to such things. Angelica always did that, and sometimes even without his permission.

    He let out a weary sigh and said, "You can have fun while I am sleeping. Mister Dick is always awake."

    "You wouldn''t mind or get angry if I use Mister Dick?"

    "The old me would have been angry, but now I am used to it. Angelica rides me all the time whenever I am sleeping, so I don''t see any problem," he replied with his eyes closed. "And besides, I will feel pleasure even in my sleep. It might even be the best sleep therapy.

    "Okay!" she said cheerfully. "I will have ''fun'' for a few hours and sleep."

    Jane immediately stripped herself and pulled down Rudy''s shredded pants with a blissful smile on her face.

    Rudy waited to feel a wet warm feeling around his snake, but that never happened. Confused and curious, he opened his eyes to see Jane grinning at him with a haughty look on her face.

    "..." Rudy was lost for words.

    Haughty Jane would never risk teasing Rudy, and meek Jane would never even think of that. But cheeky Jane could do everything.

    Rudy shook his head in disbelief and uttered, "It seems you need some spanks."

    Jane climbed down and grabbed Rudy''s snake in her hand. She opened her mouth and licked it from the sides before swallowing it whole in one ago.

    She did all that without breaking her eye contact with Rudy. And she continued sucking him.

    "It suits in your mouth. At least it will keep your mouth shut for a while¡­" he said in a low voice.

    Jane bit the head of his snake in a yful manner without saying anything.

    "I will sleep now. Don''t wake me up, or I will tie you up and have sex with Niti or Nyxia in front of you," he stated.

    What he said was a simple sentence, but it contained heavy weight. Rudy knew that she wouldn''t mess with him if he gave her a warning which also worked as a threat.

    After saying that, he closed his eyes and fell into a deep slumber with no sense of his surroundings or any flow of time. However, he kept one thing working, and that was the pleasure.

    After sucking Rudy''s snake for a few minutes and drinking his milk, Jane cleaned it thoroughly with her mouth and stroked it for a few seconds. Then, she stood up and sat on Rudy''s crotch.

    She moved her body back and forth and rubbed his snake against the slit of her cave. But when she was close to orgasm, she stopped and prated herself with his snake.

    "Amnh~!" she moaned with a satisfied look on her face as he orgasmed. She licked her lips and said, "Now, I am ready for a long night."

    ¡ª

    -

    .

    Rudy opened his eyes as his blurry vision became clear. He nced to his sides and noticed Jane wasn''t there.

    ''Did she leave for the function she talked about?'' he wondered. He sat up on the bed and held his head in his hands.

    He nced around the room to see Niti cleaning the room as always, but she was standing near the bed for some reason. Not only that but his body or even his lower half wasn''t covered with the nket like always, and he was butt naked.

    "What time is it, and how long have I been asleep? Angelica didn''t pull my consciousness into her domainst night. Maybe because I was exhausted."

    He smiled slightly and muttered, "Thanks, Angelica. Also, you don''t have to wait for the night. If you want to talk to me, you can always take control of my body and talk with me. But of course, I do that when I am not doing anything. Otherwise, things could get messy."

    Angelica didn''t waste any time and took control of Rudy''s body.

    "I actually tried to pull you into my domainst night after you fell asleep," she said using Rudy''s mouth.

    "You did?"

    "Yeah. Of course, I only wanted to touch you. And maybe¡­ kiss you. But your powers didn''t let me do it."

    "Hmm? That is new. Did my powers automatically create a defense mechanism or something?" he wondered in a low voice.

    "How are you feeling now?" she asked calmly.

    "I feel refreshed, but as expected, using my powers to overload my body does leave a hefty impact on me. My powers will be out of control for a few hours. So I best not use them."

    "Good to know you are doing okay. I saw everythingst night, and it was terrifying. Don''t go to a ce like that again!" she scolded.

    "Hey, hey. I didn''t go there on purpose, and I never knew what was going to happen. And besides, I don''t think that was where we were supposed to go. I only wanted to find out the truth behind the secret passages and the dimensions connecting to them."

    "So, in short, you are nning to use the secret passage again?" she asked in an angry tone.

    "We will see. I am free today, and tomorrow is the day when Rias wakes up. Virgil also promised to take me to the rendezvous point where the throne of the Lord lies. Actually, I don''t know why I even asked him to take me there."

    "Hmm."

    "Did you sleep well? You sound kind of¡­ less energetic than usual¡­"

    "Yes, I got a nice sleep. But I am bored. It''s not like I don''t like being stuck inside your body, but it¡­ annoying. I feel like I am locked in a prison."

    For Angelica, staying inside Rudy''s body was not something new. She had been doing that ever since she met him, but what she didn''t like was to be unable toe out of his body to touch him. Not only that, but unlike before, when she coulde out of Rudy''s body when he was sleeping, now she couldn''t. She couldn''t even see or hear through Rudy''s eyes and ears as he was asleep.

    ==

    (420/6)-1 ¡û Solve this equation if you are a man of culture!

 Chapter 276 Nitiâ€™s Strange Behavior

    <h4>Chapter 276 Niti''s Strange Behavior</h4>

    "Are you sure you would be able to stay sane for two weeks? If you truly want toe out of my body, I will try to do something. I will read all the books of this world and even consult Nyxia again. I am sure there is a way."

    "Don''t worry too much about me. But yeah, I would like you to look into it. We can meet at night anyway, so I am not sad."

    "Oh, okay. Let me know if you feel bored."

    "I will give the control back to you. Bye. I love you~"

    "I love you too~"

    Rudy took a deep breath and tried to get up from the bed, but he felt dizzy for a moment, so he sat back.

    ''This is the side-effect of letting Angelica control my body. I will sit here for a few minutes. But damn, I am starving.''

    Rudy raised his brow at Niti and thought, ''What is she doing? She had been standing like that ever since I woke up.''

    Rudy didn''t even care to cover his body with a nket and shamelessly sat on the bed.

    "Are you okay?" Rudy asked calmly.

    Niti jolted before slowly turning to Rudy with an awkward smile on her face.

    "Is something troubling you?" he asked.

    Niti pointed her gaze at Rudy''s erect snake but didn''t say anything.

    "Oh! My bad." Rudy covered his legs with the nkets and said with a soft chuckle: "This has been prettymon for me, and you never seemed to mind me staying like this, so I didn''t think of covering myself."

    "It''s fine. It doesn''t really bother me."

    "Hmm?" Rudy noticed something on Niti''s lower lip and chin. He touched his chin and said, "There is something on your chin."

    After hearing that, Niti immediately covered her mouth and licked the substance from her lip and chin.

    "What was that?"

    "It was just milk!" She averted her gaze and said, "I ate breakfast in a hurry, so I must not have noticed it!"

    "Oh, I see."

    "..."

    "..."

    They both stared at each other without saying anything. But a few momentster, Niti broke the silence by saying:

    "Can you uhh¡­" Niti shot a nce at Rudy''s snake, which was standing tall like a tower under the nket, and asked, "Can you get off the bed? I need to fix the sheets."

    "Of course." Rudy got off the bed while saying, "You should have told me earlier. Is that why you were standing near the bed?"

    "Y-yes¡­"

    Rudy stepped away from the bed and watched Niti fix the bedsheet. She got on the bed on her four and moved from one edge to another. He stared at her backyard with an alluring gaze. But that wasn''t his fault. He was eager to let out his load because his balls had started aching.

    "..." Rudy shook his head and averted his gaze. ''Don''t forget that Angelica is watching you, and she sees what I see. Seriously, teenage hormones are crazy!''

    After a minute or two, Niti fixed the bedsheet and got off the bed.

    "Can I sit on the bed again? It''s hard to stand with a nket."

    Even though Rudy said that, the real reason he wanted to sit was his snake which was about to pierce through the nket.

    ''What''s with my morning wood today?! Why isn''t it calming down?! It usually goes limp in a few minutes¡­''

    Rudy sat on the bed and cleaned his mind from all the thoughts.

    "Rudy nced at the rest of the room and noticed it was already cleaned. But then again, Niti had cleaned the room yesterday, and it wasn''t dirty, so it was hard to know if Niti cleaned it today as well or not.

    "Uhh¡­ Niti¡­"

    "Yes?" She stared at Rudy with an earnest look on her face.

    "Can you arrange clothes for me? Thest one you gave¡­" Rudy nced at the floor where his shredded clothes were lying.

    "Sure. Please wait for a few minutes. I will be right back." After saying that, Niti left the room and made sure to close the door.

    SIGH!

    Rudy removed the nket and gave some air to his snake that was suffocating. He looked at his erect snake and raised his brow with an amused look on his face.

    ''I might be wrong, but when I woke up, I could feel it was wet for some reason. It may just be my imagination, but¡­'' Rudy then recalled the strange substance on Niti''s lips and her peculiar behavior.

    "It can''t be¡­ right? Why would she do that? Yeah, my mind became corrupted after too much sex, but I can''t help it. It feels good."

    Rudy once again nced at his snake and muttered, "I don''t think it''s going to calm down¡­"

    He grabbed it and started stroking it up and down. But when he was close to cumming, the door opened, and Niti walked in with a pair of new clothes in her hand. So he immediately covered his lower body with a nket.

    ''Dammit! Now it''s worse than before!'' he cursed inwardly.

    Niti walked to the bed and handed the clothes to Rudy.

    "Here."

    "Thank you."

    "..."

    "..."

    Rudy was waiting for Niti to leave the room so he could finish his business and wear his clothes, as wearing them in his current condition would be a painful snake. However, Niti didn''t leave the room and kept staring at him with an earnest look on her face.

    "Oh! By the way, what color is my hair right now?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "They are ck."

    Rudy let out a sigh in relief and asked, "And what''s their size. I mean, the length."

    Niti peeked left and right before saying, "I can''t see them, and I didn''t notice them when you stood up earlier. Can you get up again?"

    Rudy got up from the bed and turned around to show his hair to Niti.

    They wereing to my waistst night. What about now?" he asked calmly.

    "They are still reaching your waist," Niti responded.

    *****

    One extra chapter upon hitting 1500 Golden Tickets. Also, starting next month, I will release one extra chapter for every 500 Golden Tickets received!

    Fun Fact- Gifts also give Golden Tickets!

    ===

    Thanks, @Exoloty, for the gift!

 Chapter 277 The Maidsâ€™ Lives

    <h4>Chapter 277 The Maids'' Lives</h4>

    Rudy turned around with a conflicted look on his face and let out a deep sigh.

    ''I can cut my hair anytime, so it''s not a big deal, to be honest,'' he uttered inwardly. ''But I am genuinely curious. I never knew my powers could change my body physically. Hair is okay, but what if something else changes too? Like my skin bes scales, or I grow a tail. I don''t want that.''

    Rudy nced between his legs and muttered, "What if it changes to. Well, as long as it increases, I don''t care. But what if it grows so big that it can''t even fit in my pants. Argh! What am I imagining!''

    While Rudy was contemting the changes in his body after the breakthrough of his powersst night, Niti was focused on something else.

    Rudy noticed her gaze but stayed silent as he didn''t want to make the situation awkward.

    Niti made eye contact with Rudy but soon averted her gaze and muttered, "I can help you out if you want me to¡­"

    She said in a low voice.

    "...!" Rudy was astonished to hear that, but he kept his cool and asked, "Are you sure?"

    Niti nodded and muttered, "Please sit on the bed."

    Rudy quietly sat on the bed and removed the nket. While Niti gulped nervously and got on the bed behind Rudy.

    "...?" Confused, Rudy raised his brow and wondered, ''Why did she get behind me?''

    She sat on her kneesfortably behind Rudy and ced her hand on his hand.

    ''Uhh¡­.''

    Then, she began stroking his hair as though she wasbing them. When Rudy turned around to see what she was doing, she was actuallybing his hair.

    SIGH!

    ''So that''s what she meant when she said she can help me out. I should get my mind out of the gutter.

    Why would Niti even say something like that? She knows Jane better than anyone, and she would never try to make moves on me. What''s more is that I was expecting something like that! What''s wrong with me? It seems even my mighty powers can''t win against my teenage hormones.

    I mean, I surely wouldn''t have minded if Niti actually meant to calm my libido. And obviously, I wouldn''t have stopped her. I am not the type of man who would turn down a girl who is giving me a helping hand.

    I made Jane do it, so why would I stop the others?

    It was different with Nyxia. She had no intention of helping me. She only wanted to get it on with me. And¡­ a part of me wanted to go along with that. But that would have been a one-time thing, and I hate that.

    Sure, if we both were looking for a one-night stand, it would have been different, but I wasn''t. I want to be in a mutual love rtionship. That''s why I was afraid when I made moves on Jane. I didn''t want it to be a one-time thing, and I am d she agreed to join my harem.

    Even if I do it with Nyxia, I don''t think she would agree to join my harem. She never mentioned that, and she didn''t give off that kind of vibe either. She is obviously a strong woman who has seen good and bad times.

    Honestly, I respect her regardless of her naughty personality. I only had a little chat with her, but I learned many things. Not to mention, she has suffered too. I am curious about her, not going to lie.

    Well, I shouldn''t haste too much. I am staying here for two more weeks, so I am sure some events will happen and who knows, we might be close.

    And¡­''

    Rudy recalledst night''s event and wondered, ''Should I tell her about it? Jane told me everything and said how the figure wanted her to eat the blue fruit.

    The figure called her ''your highness'' and ''celestial queen''. And it called the Lord despicable. I thought the Lord was like a God to all the races.

    There are so many mysteries regarding this and the other worlds. I genuinely don''t want to get too deep into this or involve myself in all this. It doesn''t concern me in any way.

    However, Jane is already involved in this. And that alone is enough for me to break all the shackles binding this mystery. I will rest that case for now as I have already taken care of it. And I am going to take Jane and Rias with me after two weeks.

    But if something like that happens again, I need to find the Lord and ask everything.''

    When Rudy was lost in his thoughts, Niti was almost done braiding his hair. Not only that, but his snake had also calmed down.

    ''I guess I now know the trick. I simply have to think of something serious whenever something like this happens again. But that''s not going to help me sate my super libido.''

    Niti had been staring at Rudy''s neck ever since she got behind him, and once in a while, she was shooting nces at his snake and was shocked to see it had gone limp.

    She licked her lips and opened her mouth, revealing her fangs. But she gulped down and controlled herself.

    She was thirsty for Rudy''s blood as his smell made her feel excited. However, she was used to such situations as the lower rank vampires like her. Especially the maids were not fed much and only got to eat the leftovers. So whenever there were no leftovers, they had to strave.

    However, they weren''t stupid. They always made more food, so there would always be leftovers for them to eat. And they had feats on the days when there was too much food left.

    No one ever questioned them for making too much food as they never cared about anything other than their fame and status among the mid and low-rank vampires.

 Chapter 278 Niti

    <h4>Chapter 278 Niti</h4>

    "Can I ask you something?" Niti asked calmly from close to Rudy''s ears.

    Rudy''s ear twitched after the cold sensation on them, but he managed to stay calm and nodded without saying a word.

    "Do you¡­ do you love princess Jane?" she asked.

    "Of course, I do. What type of question is that?" he replied instantly.

    "My apologies. That''s not what I wanted to ask. I wanted to know ''if'' you loved princess Jane before you entered this world," Niti rephrased herself.

    "Oh. No¡­ actually. I will be honest and say I hated Jane before. But not the kind of hate you are thinking, oh. I was¡­ angry at her. But everything changed after I found out the truth," he replied awkwardly.

    "So, what made you fall for her?"

    "Her beauty, of course. And her haughty personality. I wanted to dominate her. I wanted to make her meek. I wanted to¡­ make her mine. It was lust. But falling in love with her was inevitable. And she turned out to be more meek and interesting than I thought."

    "...."

    After sensing Niti''s silence, Rudy added, "Please don''t tell her I said this. She already knows this since I told her myself. But I sugarcoated it a lot, so she doesn''t get angry."

    Niti smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I have no intention of doing something like that."

    "..."

    "...."

    Everything was awkward between Rudy and Niti. It was the first time they had an actual conversation, and it was Niti who started it.

    Niti was still braiding Rudy''s hair, so he couldn''t leave the room either.

    ''Think of something to talk about!''

    "Why¡­ did you ask me such a question?" Rudy asked curiously.

    Niti smiled slightly and said, "Princess Jane is¡­ like my daughter. I raised her and took care of her every need, and I still do. So I wanted to know how you feel about her. I knew that you held her dearly, but I just wanted to make sure. Think of it as a mother''s worry for her daughter."

    "Oh¡­ that''s right!" Rudy eximed in amusement and muttered, "And that day you found us naked, and after that, you walked on us having sex. That must be awkward for you, but not as much as Virgil, I guess."

    "No wonder Jane was so flustered after seeing you," he added with a soft scoff.

    "I was astonished to see that. Princess Jane was always so uptight and never let her guard down in front of anyone other than princess Rias. And to see her in such a meek state with you left me baffled. But I now know why she chose you to be her partner," she said with a gentle smile on her face, which Rudy couldn''t see.

    "What do you mean?" he asked with a confused face.

    "You are so kind and caring. And every girl likes such a man since they know that he would treat them dearly for their entire life and love her for eternity. It''s¡­ not something every girl gets to experience."

    Niti''s voice sounded sad when she said that.

    "That''s the same for us men. But you know, something like that doesn''t exist. I don''t think one can satisfy all the needs of their partner. No one is perfect to that extent, and I say that''s not a bad thing. Perfect is boring."

    After a brief pause, Rudy suddenly asked, "You said you have a daughter who is around 69 years old and also Rias'' personal maid, am I right?"

    "Indeed. Her name is Vriti. I think you haven''t met her yet since she is with princess Rias all the time," Niti responded.

    "Umm, you don''t have to answer my next question if you don''t want to, but can I ask who your husband is?"

    "...." Niti stayed silent.

    Rudy had a faint guess, but he wanted it to be false.

    "I¡­ don''t have one¡­" she answered in a low voice.

    "Did he pass away?"

    "No. I never had a husband. I was¡­ back then, I was the personal maid for the leader of the royal family. And he¡­ he used my body to pleasure himself every night¡­"

    "What''s his name?" Rudy asked in an emotionless voice.

    "It was normal for the masters to use their maids for such tasks. It was part of our duties. Consent didn''t matter as being a maid of a royal family was a voluntary act that included everything," she added.

    "What''s his name?" Rudy asked again in the same emotionless voice.

    "Vesier¡­" Niti answered. "He is the son of Vampire''s Monarch''s blood-rted brother."

    "So is Vriti his daughter?"

    "Yes¡­"

    "I see."

    "When he found out I was pregnant with his child, he wanted me to get rid of it, and when I refused, he tried to kill me."

    "...!"

    "Vampire Monarch was someone else at that time, but the current Vampire monarch saved me. If he hadn''t, I would be dead."

    Rudy bit his lips and asked, "Did he try to kill you even after that?"

    "Yes. He sent his soldiers to assassinate me, but I got lucky, I guess. When Vriti was born, he wanted to take her away from me. He said he would raise her and make her his personal maidter.

    I knew he was nning to do the same thing he did with me and the other maids, so I ran to the current vampire Monarch and asked for his protection. And he helped me by making me his personal, even though all the other royal and noble family members were against me and wanted me dead."

    "And that stopped them?" Rudy asked reluctantly.

    "Yes. There is a strict rule about the personal maids. And no one is allowed to order or touch someone else''s personal maid. And if they did, that would be considered a serious offense," she responded.

    "What was the punishment for breaking that rule?"

    "They would lose their status and fortune as a royal and be removed from the family name."

    "And that''s the only thing that makes them so arrogant, so they would never risk losing their title.

    ====

    Someone just made a to-kill list.

 Chapter 279 Interrogating Niti

    <h4>Chapter 279 Interrogating Niti</h4>

    "Did uhh¡­ Virgil ever did something to you?"

    "Never. He has always been a kind person, unlike any vampire you would ever meet. And sadly, he got bashed a lot for that, but he never cared.

    I am deeply indebted to the Vampire Monarch. He also raised Vriti as his own daughter. And a few yearster, he brought a human wife from your world, which caused a lot of controversies. The previous Vampire Monarch and the rest of the royal and noble family members wanted to exile him formitting the biggest crime.

    However, Queen Nyxia was around at that time, and he brushed everyone off. No one could ever dare to go against her as she was the strongest vampire at that time."

    "Everything was going well until the sudden disappearance of his wife," she added in a disdainful tone. "He became bitter and started spending time alone."

    "Do you know anything about his wife? Since you were close to him, naturally, you should know about his wife too," Rudy asked calmly. He didn''t want to sound forceful or demanding, especially when Niti was feeling sad after he reminded her of her past.

    "Sadly, I don''t. No one knows about anything. But the rumors say that she died while giving birth to their child, Princess Veronica," she responded.

    "Yeah, that''s what I was thinking too. But if that was the case, why is Virgil hiding it? If I remember correctly, her body was never found, right?"

    "Yes. But after Princess Veronica was born, the Vampire Monarch made me her personal maid. I raised her just like how I raised her daughter, princess Jane." After a brief pause, she continued:

    "But¡­ the Vampire Monarch had changed. He never came to check up on princess Veronica, nor did he give her any fatherly love. Perhaps he med her for the death of his wife and didn''t want to see her. But he did love her dearly and fulfill her needs.

    I remember once she got sick, and the Vampire monarch had turned everything upside down to find the cure for her illness. In the end, it turned out that it was just flu which wasmon in humans. We vampires rarely ever get sick, so he was worried.

    However, as she grew up and began showing more emotions towards the humans rather than the vampire, she wanted to go to the human world, but the Vampire Monarch never let her.

    One thing led to another, and the royals and nobles once again began plotting against the Vampire Monarch. They wanted to get rid of both him and his daughter. But the Vampire Monarch had enough.

    He challenged all the royals and nobles in a fight and won against them. He then challenged the Vampire Monarch and became the next king of this kingdom. After that, no one dared to defy him, although the royals and nobles never stopped berating him.

    Time passed by, and princess Veronica became an adult. And she went to the human world and never returned."

    "Virgil never tried to bring her back?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "He wanted to, but he thought it would be for the best to leave her alone. He couldn''t give her a better life in this world, so he wanted her to live a happy life in the human world."

    "Makes sense," Rudy nodded.

    "Then, one day, he called Vriti and me and handed us Jane and Rias. I knew at first nce that they were princess Veronica''s daughters," she said with a smile on her face. "And you know the rest of the story."

    "Yeah¡­"

    Since Niti was lost in the conversation with Rudy, she didn''t pay attention to Rudy''s hair and ended up braiding them just like how she had been doing it for Jane when she was a kid.

    "Uhh¡­" Niti swallowed nervously and said, "I will need to fix your hair."

    "Don''t worry. You can take as much time as you want. I am free all day¡­ or until Jane returns," he said with a sigh. "By the way, can I ask when you entered this room?"

    Rudy wanted to confirm his suspicion about his wet snake when he woke up.

    "I¡­ I came when princess Jane was still in this room¡­" Niti replied awkwardly.

    "And when was that?"

    "About 10 minutes before you woke up."

    ''Hmm. 10 minutes is a perfect time for a¡­ no, I shouldn''t jump to the conclusion.'' Rudy took a deep breath and curiously asked:

    "What was Jane doing when you entered this room?"

    "She was¡­ on top of you."

    "Was she still riding me?"

    "Yes."

    "Holy shit! Even though she said she would sleep after a few rounds, she continued until the morning. I should have expected that. But thanks to her, I had a nice pleasurable sleep."

    Niti averted her gaze and hesitantly asked, "Did you¡­ have a dream or something?"

    "Hmm? No. Why would that happen?"

    "You were talking with yourself, so I assumed you¡­"

    "Oh! No, I was awake at that time. I was talking to someone I hold dear."

    Niti''s face turned pale after hearing that. She swallowed nervously and opened her mouth to ask, "Since.. how long have you been awake?"

    Rudy raised his brow with a curious look on his face and thought, ''Judging by her voice and how she was acting, it makes me closer to my suspicion. Should I ask her directly? I am not embarrassed or scared to ask her, but I am afraid of being wrong. That would be he embarrassing for both her and me, and she would think that I have been having such thoughts about her."

    That was why Rudy wanted to confirm before asking her, but Niti was replying so vaguely that he couldn''t make a conclusion. It was almost as though Niti knew what Rudy was asking, and she was purposely trying to avoid answering.

    "What happened after that?" he asked.

    "Apparently, Princess Jane had no sense of time, and I had to tell her that it was morning and the function was about to start soon. So she went to the bathhouse and ordered me to bring her new clothes, and she went directly to the hall," Niti responded calmly, thinking she was safe from Rudy''s interrogation.

    "Okay. I apologize if I am wrong, and I don''t mean anything by it, but did you do something to me when I was sleeping?"

    ====

    Rate Rudy''s interrogation skill on a scale of 1 to 10, but after reading the next chapter.

 Chapter 280 Personal Maids

    <h4>Chapter 280 Personal Maids</h4>

    "What did you do after you returned to this room?"

    "I cleaned the room, of course."

    Rudy tilted his head slightly to the side and looked at Niti from the corner of his eyes to ask:

    "Did you clean something else as well?"

    Niti gulped down anxiously and averted her gaze before answering: "No. You were on the bed, so I waited for you to wake up. I didn''t know when you fell asleep, so I thought it would be improper to wake you up. Of course, if you hadn''t woken up in an hour, I was going to leave the room ande backter."

    ''Judging by her reaction, it''s pretty obvious that she did suck me off when I was sleeping. But she is trying so hard to deny it, so let''s not push it further,'' he uttered inwardly.

    The only reason Rudy interrogated her was to find out the answer, not to pass any judgment on her or punish her for doing that. He had noints. He just wanted to know why she did that.

    Niti undid Rudy''s hair and began braiding them in a different hairstyle. She was feeling so anxious that she was afraid of Rudy asking her any more questions regarding that.

    "Say¡­" Rudy lowered his gaze and uttered, "You said that the other royal members can''t order other''s personal maids. But what if someone asks for a ss of water or, let''s say, blood?"

    "There are certain rules regarding that. If whoever ordered doesn''t have their personal maid around or if it''s an emergency situation, then they are allowed to order the other maid. Not to mention that one person is allowed to have a maximum of three personal maids. But of course, it depends on the maid. If the maid chooses not to obey the order, she is free to do so, and she won''t be punished for it."

    "Sounds fair¡­" he muttered.

    "Yes. There are more merits than demerits of being a personal maid of the royal family, but it also depends on their master."

    "Does this job pay you?"

    "Yes. And we have a royal decree. You might find it hard to believe, but there are thousands of low-rank vampires who are dying to be a personal maids. Consider it like the best job they can get," Niti asserted cheerfully, seemingly excited to have a normal conversation with Rudy again about her favorite profession.

    "Well, if you put it like that. I can see why it is a voluntary profession," Rudy chuckled. "All this time, I was thinking that being a maid or a butler is the same as being someone''s ve. But I guess that''s just a fancy word."

    "There are also exams we need to pass to qualify to be a personal maid. Not only that, but once we be a maid, we receive special protection from the Vampire Monarch himself. We are respected among everyone, and we get what we deserve."

    Niti smiled wryly and added, "But again, everything depends on what type of master they have."

    "Can I ask a stupid question?" Without waiting for Niti''s approval, Rudy asked, "Can maids not select who they want to serve? And once they be someone''s personal maid, can they stop being a maid or serve someone else. In short, can you quit that job?"

    Niti pulled Rudy''s hair slightly and formed a knot before replying:

    "When we be maids, we sign a contract where every rule and regtion is written. And if we break any of them, we will be punished. We can select the master we want to serve, and we are allowed to quit our job too. However, the current Vampire Monarch added this rule, making this job much safer for all of us."

    Rudy smiled as he thought, ''The more I learned about Virgil, the more respect he gets. Only if everyone in the world was like him, but that''s a hollow dream. Even I don''t consider myself a saint, and I am not ashamed to admit it.''

    Rudy suddenly frowned his face and uttered, "I had my suspicions before, but now I am sure of it."

    "Hmm?" Niti''s face suddenly turned pale after hearing that. ''Did he figure out that I¡­''

    "Last night, when we ate dinner, you said you had to wash the dishes and all; I found it strange. There are so many maids and personal maids in this pce, so why did you have to do all that? And since you said the other royals can''t order someone else''s personal maids, that means that the other maids ordered you to do their job, am I right?"

    "Is¡­ is that why you asked me all those questions before? To confirm your suspicion?" Niti asked with a dejected look on her face.

    "Not entirely. Now, can you answer my question?"

    "Yes. That happens more often than you think," Niti answered honestly.

    "And here I was feeling sorry for themst night," he muttered and asked, "Does Jane know about it? Judging by her reactionst night, it seems that she does."

    "She does¡­"

    "And she never tried to help you or stop them?" he asked curiously

    "She can''t do anything. I am bullied because I am her personal maid. She finds herself responsible for all that, and she even tried to cancel the contract and free me from my duty, so I don''t get bullied.

    However, I didn''t let her. She can''t even braid her hair without my help, so how was she supposed to live without me? I told her that I would rather be bullied all my life than let her suffer. My suffering doesn''t matter and can''t bepared to what she has suffered.

    So please, I beg you, please take care of Princess Jane and give her the happiness she deserves."

    ====

    I searched for a reference image for the long hairstyle for an hour, but I couldn''t find a suitable one. If you guys have one, you can post it in the discord server of this novel (if you haven''t joined yet, the link is in the synopsis) or in thement section. If it matches, I will use it.

    ====

    Thanks, @puremichigan, for the gift!

 Chapter 281 Strolling Never Ends Well

    <h4>Chapter 281 Strolling Never Ends Well</h4>

    Rudy knew that Niti held Jane dearly and treated her as her own daughter, which was evident after seeing their first interaction. However, he never expected their rtionship to be that deep.

    "I have said this before, and I will say it again." Rudy turned to Niti with a gentle smile on his face and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. Jane holds a special ce in my heart, and so do Rias and the other girls. I will give them everything they need and fulfill all of their wishes, literally."

    About a minuteter, Niti was done with Rudy''s hair.

    "Do I look good?" he asked.

    "You look very manly and handsome," Niti replied with a grin on her face.

    Rudy couldn''t see himself in a mirror, so he had no idea how he looked with long hair, especially with an unknown hairstyle Niti did for him.

    "Do you want to eat breakfast?" Niti asked. "I can bring it here if you want me to."

    "Please do. Also, bring the milkshake too. I have been dying to drink it again."

    Niti nodded and left the room.

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and frowned his face. He clenched his fists and muttered, " Vesier¡­ whoever you are, you better not show your face to me. Otherwise, I will douse you in oil and let you burn slowly, peel your fleshyer byyer, and then cut off your dick in small chunks before making you eat it raw before restoring your body back to normal and starting all over again.

    What I did to Paul would be a mercypared to what I would do to you. Not only because I am angry, but because I hate people like you."

    A few minutester, Niti returned with two tes in her hands. One te was full of cooked meat and the other one with fruit and the milkshake.

    "Whoa! That''s too heavy for breakfast, but I am notining," hemented.

    Niti ced the tes on the table in front of Rudy, and without wasting any time, Rudy moved his hand to grab the milkshake, but Niti took it before him and said:

    "You will get to drink this once you finish eating everything else."

    "...." Rudy squinted his eyes and said, "I never expected you to act like this."

    "Are you¡­ angry?" she asked reluctantly with an anxious look on her face.

    "No." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "And I can snatch the ss from you without even lifting my finger if I want to, you know?"

    Niti ced the ss back on the table and muttered, "It''s just that the milkshake tastes the best after eating the meal."

    "I will take that into consideration and drink it after eating."

    Rudy began to eat while Niti watched him with an alluring gaze. But after a minute or two, she began cleaning the room even though it was already clean."

    He finished eating breakfast in ten minutes and took another ten minutes to drink the milkshake while savoring every sip of it.

    After that, Rudy got up from the bed and said, "I will take a walk around the pce."

    "But princess Jane asked me to not let you leave this room."

    Rudy smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry. I am just going on a little trip. I will be right back."

    "But¡­" Niti couldn''t dare to stop Rudy even if she wanted to. Even Jane knew that she wouldn''t be able to stop Rudy.

    She watched as Rudy left the room, thinking about what would she say to Jane if she asked about him. But she was the most worried about Rudy ruining the important function, which seemed inevitable to Niti as she knew why Jane wanted Rudy to stay away.

    It was the gathering of all the royal and noble vampires.

    Rudy walked leisurely in the hallways and wandered around the pce with no destination in his mind. He only wanted to take a quick stroll as he was bored.

    ''Honestly speaking, I was angry when Niti said that Vesier used her body to pleasure himself every night. But then she said it was normal and being a personal maid was a voluntary choice.

    I had no reason to get angry at that or have no right to interfere in someone else''s life.

    However, when she told me how he wanted Niti and Vriti dead, that got me furious. No one has the right to judge anyone''s life unless deemed guilty of something. Niti hadn''t done anything wrong. She was only doing her job, and that piece of shit¡­.''

    The windows around the hallway began cracking as Rudy walked. He noticed that and immediately restored them before one minute had passed.

    ''Calm down, Rudy. You need to learn to control your anger. Otherwise, you will be a man with anger issues. And besides, Virgil settled everything, so there is no need for me to pass any judgment.''

    Rudy sniffed himself and murmured, "Should I take a bath in the meantime? But I just wore new clothes. I have Jane''s scent on me, so my presence is well hidden."

    "Hmm~" Rudy dashed to the balcony at the end of the hallway and jumped out. He flew on top of the pce andnded on the tallest tower.

    "The view sure is nice~" he said as he nced around with a smile on his face. "The air is also clean. Unlike the human world where it''s so polluted, although my town is much better than the cities."

    As Rudy was enjoying the view and the cold breeze, his ears twitched as he heard amotion from the other side of the pce. He hovered over the pce and got near to hear it clearly. He reached the massive hole in the middle of the pce that he had made when he crashed the party.

    He had no intention of revealing himself in front of others again, but his rage had no bounds when he saw Jane being cornered by the royal family members.

    Without caring for the consequences, Rudy once again crashed the party.

 Chapter 282 Royal Hall

    <h4>Chapter 282 Royal Hall</h4>

    Some time ago.

    Jane was on her way to the royal hall after taking a short bath. Her hair was still wet, but Niti hadbed them so it wouldn''t look messy after getting dried.

    SIGH!

    "I truly don''t want to participate in this function as I already know what''s going to happen. I would rather spend my time with Rudy and fool around." She bit her lips and muttered, "Rias will wake up tomorrow, and no one knows what she might do. Rudy obviously loves Rias more than me, and I am notining, but if Rias asks him to dump me, he will dump me¡­"

    She ced her hand on her heart and thought, ''I know it¡­ but my heart still aches so badly. Even though it was me who stole him from her, I want to be selfish.''

    Jane shook her head and murmured, "Don''t worry too much about it, Jane. Otherwise, you will keep worrying about it instead of enjoying your remaining time with him."

    Jane hurried her way to the hall where some of the royals and nobles were already present. A few female vampires were singing a song with no vocals, and some of them were ying the instrument to keep the tune.

    The hall itself was vast, and it could easily fit over ten thousand people at once. On the sides of the pirs, there were tables filled with various types of dishes, but the most crowded table was where they were giving out the blood moon fruit milkshake.

    When Jane entered the hall, no one noticed her. But when one of the female royal members¡ª Jane''s grand aunt¡ª saw Jane, she nudged her husband and said aloud:

    "Look who is here. The cmity of the vampire world."

    Jane ignored her like a professional, as though she was used to that kind of thing, and kept walking. She walked in the middle as everyone''s gaze turned on her after noticing her presence. While Jane nced around as though she was looking for someone but kept walking.

    She knew that if she stopped, she would be approached by yet another annoying and arrogant family member who would berate her for no reason.

    ''Where is Grandma Nyxia?'' Jane wondered.

    There were only around five hundred vampires present in the hall, excluding the maids and the butlers who were on duty to serve everyone. And it was an effortless task for Jane to find someone between them, but even after gazing around three times, she couldn''t stop Nyxia.

    ''It seems she hasn''t arrived yet¡­''

    SIGH!

    Jane thought that she would spend the time with Nyxia, and that would be her golden ticket to get away from all the berating she was going to receive at the function. But her n failed miserably.

    Luckily, Virgil entered at the right time and relieved Jane from the stress.

    Jane rushed to Virgil, but she was stopped by a few of her cousins, from whom a few of them were younger than her while some were older.

    "Jane~ My dear sister~ How are you doing?" her female cousin asked.

    "I am fine. Thank you very much for asking me," Jane replied in a haughty tone.

    "What''s with this unfriendly attitude?" She frowned her face and said, "I am being nice, and there you go again, acting so arrogant!"

    Jane squinted her eyes and asked, "What do you want, Miu?"

    Miu averted her gaze and muttered, "I wanted you to check the essay I wrote for my academy project."

    "I knew it. You onlye to me when you need something. And then you act as though you don''t even know me," Jane remarked.

    "That''s not true!" she said with a flushed face. "I have been busytely."

    "Yeah, right." Jane raised her finger and quoted, "Lately."

    "..."

    "What about the rest of the time, huh?"

    "Well¡­"

    SIGH!

    Jane patted Mui''s shoulders and said, "Come to my roomter at night. I will review your essay, happy?"

    Miu nodded with a flushed face and muttered, "There is¡­. one more thing I want to ask. But I will talk about thatter."

    Jane looked at her other cousins, who seemed agitated that Mio had asked for Jane''s help. They thought she was going to berate her. However, Miu was one of the least annoying cousins Jane had, and they weren''t actually on bad terms.

    One of the male cousins pulled Miu back and whispered something in her ears, but Miu shrugged him off and turned to Jane to say:

    "Hey, let''s talkter, okay."

    "..." Jane was left astonished after hearing that. ''Why is she acting so strange? Not that I am notining. But acting so friendly suddenly creeps me out for some reason."

    Jane bid farewell to them and nced around to look for Virgil, who had walked off somewhere while she was talking with her cousin.

    However, when she spotted Virgil, he was busy talking with the royal guests who had arrived at the functions.

    ''It would be improper to disturb him. Argh! I really want to get out of here. Only if Rias was awake, she could have taken my ce since she is the oldest princess.''

    When Jane was thinking of a way to pass the time, the elders of the royal family were whispering to each other while staring at Jane.

    "I can''t believe it! Why is that outcast still part of our pure royal blood family?" one of them said.

    "Because she is the third strongest vampire alive?" someone responded.

    "Yeah. We should feel proud instead." another said.

    "Indeed," someone seconded.

    "I honestly don''t care if she has human blood or if she was born under the blue moon. She has contributed a lot to the royal family. We should be thankful to her instead," the other said.

    "And she will be the next Vampire Monarch. So we should learn to respect her," another said.

    "Why should we even believe some controversy about the blue moon, though? There is no apparent proof; only the mentions which have no credible source," someone said.

    Then, they all turned around to a man holding two big sses of blood fruit milkshakes in his hands. He had a shade of red on his hair and pinkish-orange eyes.

    "What do you say, Vesier?" they asked.

 Chapter 283 Vesier

    <h4>Chapter 283 Vesier</h4>

    Vesier leisurely drank the blood moon milkshake without caring for anyone and made them wait.

    ''Heh! Like hell, I would talk with you peasants!'' He uttered inwardly. ''You all are just a side family. You have no right to say anything. Why are you here in the first ce? Who invited them?

    Their worthless lives don''t matter. Their opinions don''t matter. You all are just extra of the family, just using the royal name and enjoying your life.

    How dare you even take my proud name out of your mouth! I will tie you up and r*pe your wives and daughters in front of you! You shits!

    Argh! I am so mad right now! I was so happy a while ago, enjoying my time and charming the beautifuldies. And they had toe and ruin my mood!

    If this ce wasn''t crowded, I would have spiked poison in their drinks and get them killed!

    Argh! I really want to fuck someone! Dammit! Dammit! I am so angry!''

    Vesier was so lost in his thoughts that he had drunk the milkshake from both sses, and he was now licking the empty ss in front of the elders.

    "Vesier, are you okay?" one of them asked.

    Vesier came back to his senses and red at the man who called him out. But he didn''t say anything and mmed the empty sses on the table before grabbing the newly filled ones.

    "You said something?" he uttered with an arrogant look on his face while taking sips from the sses.

    The elders who were standing in front of Vesier were forced to turn their faces to the sides and cover their noses because Vesier''s breath stunk so bad that theypared it with concentrated feces. Seemingly, he hadn''t washed his mouth and eaten something bad beforeing here, but they couldn''t exin what would cause him to stink so much unless he had been doing that for over a month.

    Ignoring everything and maintaining theirposure, one of them uttered:

    "We were talking about Jane. What are your thoughts on her bing the next Vampire Monarch?"

    Vesier frowned his face, unable to control his anger, shattered the half-filled sses in his hands and red at them.

    All of them swallowed anxiously and stepped back, but they were reassured, knowing that they wouldn''t be harmed in any way as long as they were in public.

    However, Vesier suddenly smiled creepily and responded, "Who knows? Why are you asking the questions about something that will never happen?"

    "But Jane is the strongest vampire in this kingdom," one of them said with a puzzled look on their face. "So naturally, she would be the next one in the line to im the throne."

    "Why would you think that?" Vesier asked calmly with the same fake, creepy smile on his face.

    "Why not¡­?"

    "Virgil is still considerably young, and he can rule this kingdom for a few thousand years. By then, I am sure someone strong will be born and be the next heir."

    "True. But we are talking about now."

    "We will see what happens. Now, if you will excuse me." Vesier turned around and grabbed another ss of milkshake.

    ''Argh! I am so angry! Stupid pieces of shit! They don''t even know what they are talking about! And they don''t care who rules them. As long as they are in the family, they are the same!

    But I am different!

    I won''t let bad blood sit on the throne! It doesn''t matter if she is strong or whatever. She still has the disgusting human blood in her body, and she is born under the blue moon!

    How the hell is she strong anyway?! She is a half-blood. No half-blood has ever been this strong in history!

    Wait, is she actually strong in the first ce? I, or anyone, have never seen Jane in action. One day, the rumors started spreading that Jane is stronger than Victus!

    No one knows who spread the rumors, but everyone believed. What if it was all her n to get the throne? No, a human can''t be that wise. Only I am the wise one in this hall, no, in this entire vampire world! Even wiser than that old hag Nyxia and this coward Virgil!

    What if it was Virgil who spread the rumors? He has a history of breaking the rules just because he is strong. Maybe he wants that bitch to take the throne after him?

    And if everyone knows she is strong, no one would suppose that or dare to challenge her. Yeah, that has to be it. But if that''s the case, should I wait for her to be the next vampire monarch and then challenge her and kill her?

    No, that would ruin everything.

    And let''s say she really is strong as everyone makes her out to be, but strength isn''t everything. The only thing that matters is knowledge!

    Only a wise person can survive the hardest trials of life. Look at me! I am the best example!

    I have done so many sins and unspeakable sins in my life, and even after I was caught many times, I am still alive because of how wise I am! I can use people for my benefit and end themter to remove all the clues against me.

    I know how to get out alive from any circumstances!''

    Vesier noticed Jane talking happily with Virgil and frowned at his face. He quickly gulped down the entire ss of milkshake and ced it on the table.

    ''Alright. I was nning to do this after everyone had arrived so I could humiliate her more. But I can''t take it anymore. I need to vent my anger.''

    He signaled a few of his men, and they signaled the others.

    ''I have paid almost half of the people here to berate that bitch! I will provoke everyone and spout some nonsense, and everyone else would believe it like a brain-dead sheep.

    If anything, I have been waiting for this day to arrive! Only if that other whore was here, I would have defamed both of them together! But let''s be content with one bitch for now!''

    Vesier and his men made their way to where Jane was.

 Chapter 284 Crashing Yet Another Party

    Chapter 284 Crashing Yet Another Party¡¡¡¡Vesier and his men, who were also royals, formed a group and walked to Jane, who was talking happily with Virgil.

    As they approached, Virgil nced at them from the corner of his eyes and ced his hand on Jane''s shoulder, seemingly giving her a signal to get away from there. But of course, Vesier had already predicted that.

    He has been doing that every year, and every time, he gained more and more followers and turned the royals and nobles against Jane and Virgil. But this year was special as the reason for Rias'' punishment had been revealed.

    "Well, well, if it isn''t the princess, who is neither a vampire nor belongs to pure royal blood," he said haughtily.

    Jane stayed silent and ignored Vesier.

    "Just like her twin sister, who broke the rules like her grandfather, and whored with a human," he remarked.

    When Rudy entered the vampire world to save Rias, only a few of them knew that Rias was punished for having a human lover. The rest thought she was punished for something else as it was never disclosed.

    However, now they all had one more excuse to berate Jane and Rias. If they knew that Jane was in a rtionship with Rudy, who was also Rias'' lover, they would never miss the chance.

    Jane nned to stay quiet as ignorance was the best weapon against arrogance. But he said something against Rias and Rudy, which was a trigger word for her.

    Still, she managed to stay calm as she knew speaking anything would lead to more problems than solutions.

    "What''s wrong?" Vesier smirked, "Are you not going to say anything? Surely, you don''t think everyone is a fool here who doesn''t know everything, right?"

    "Yeah, just because we don''t say anything doesn''t mean we are okay with it!" someone said.

    "We stay silent out of respect for the vampire monarch," the other added.

    "if you weren''t his granddaughter, you would have been kicked out of the royal family!"

    "What are you trying to say?" Virgil interjected.

    "Look, look. How the grandpa is trying to defend his granddaughter," Vesiermented. "They both are the same."

    Vesier spoke against Virgil, but the others couldn''t dare to do the same.

    ''We are not getting paid enough to make enemies of the vampire monarch himself,'' someone from the group thought.

    ''Fuck you, Vesier! You said you were just going to tease her. But I don''t think that''s the case!'' the other thought.

    ''And what do you mean by ''we''?! We are only here because we are getting paid, and you have dirt on us. We don''t care about anything!''

    ''Isn''t Jane one of the strongest vampires in this kingdom? Why is this idiot trying to provoke her?''

    Even though they all were with Vesier, none of them were with him voluntarily. They didn''t care about the royal matters. As long as they were alive and getting everything without doing anything, they were happy. Unlike Vesier, who had been nning to usurp the throne for centuries.

    After realizing none of his men were backing him up when he spoke against Virgil, he clenched his fists and switched the topic back to Jane.

    "Why are you so quiet, princess? Shouldn''t you be defending yourself?" Vesier shot a re at Virgil before saying, "Or do you think that grandpa will save you?"

    "No! She doesn''t need her grandpa to save her." A manly voice said.

    Everyone, including Virgil and Vesier, nced around to find the source of the voice. Although Virgil had recognized who it belonged to, he was more eager to find out where it wasing from.

    Rudynded in the middle of the hall and cracked his neck to the sides. He furrowed his brows and said, "Only I am enough to save her."

    Virgil shot a judging nce at Jane while Jane averted her gaze and facepalmed herself.

    Vesier and everyone else was confused after seeing Rudy as though they didn''t recognize him. Since Rudy had long hair and clearly a different hairstyle, they thought he was a vampire, especially after having Jane''s scent all over him.

    Vesier raised his brow and asked, "Who are you? I have never seen you before."

    He said as though he remembered everyone''s faces.

    "Show me your invitation letter¡ª"

    "Shut the fuck up!" Rudy lowered his gaze, and Vesier dropped to his knees.

    "...!"

    Then, he walked to him and ced his feet on his head as he said:

    "Who the fuck are you?"

    Rudy asked.

    "How dare¡ª!"

    "I asked you to shut the fuck up!" Rudy kicked Vesier''s face and sent him rolling towards the pedestals where Jane and Virgil were standing.

    Rudy red around at the group who was with Vesier, but they scattered all over the hall.

    ''They are small fries, and I don''t sense any hate from them. But this piece of shit needs some beating!''

    Rudy casually walked between the royals, who stepped back and made a path for Rudy to walk. He stood in front of Virgil and Jane and looked down at Vesier, whose teeth had fallen out due to the kick.

    Rudy grabbed Vesier by his hair and lifted his body before Jane and Virgil.

    "How could you let someone bully my Jane like that?!"

    "...." Virgil stayed silent as he was disappointed in Rudy and Jane.

    He had exined everything to Jane, and everything was going ording to the n until Rudy crashed in.

    ''Maybe it''s better this way. He can do things I can''t do,'' Virgil thought. "I can''t punish Vesier for his actions. He hasn''t done anything wrong. He was stating his opinions, and this kingdom allows free speech to everyone.

    If I had stopped him, that would have been abusing my authority as a Vampire Monarch. However, as a grandfather, I absolutely wanted to beat his ass.''

    Rudy mmed Vesier''s head on the ground and crushed it under his feet, but he kept him alive. After all, he still hadn''t apologized to Jane for insulting her in front of everyone.

    He removed his feet from Versier''s head and smiled at Jane, expecting her to be happy, but she wasn''t.

 Chapter 285 [Bonus chapter] Sonovabich

    Chapter 285 [Bonus chapter] Sonovabich¡¡¡¡Jane ced her hand on Rudy''s shoulder and said, "Let him go."

    "Why?" Rudy frowned his face and asked, "Why?! He berated you in front of everyone for no apparent reason. And you forgive him?"

    Vesier took that opportunity as a chance to run away and flew away from the hole in the ceiling.

    "...."

    "Look, he ran away!" Rudy yelled.

    "Why are you here? I asked you to stay in the room, didn''t I?" she asked with an angry look on her face.

    "Are you seriously asking me that? And why are you angry at me and not him?!" he asked with an annoyed face.

    Jane held Rudy''s face in her hands and replied, "Because he doesn''t matter to you, and you do."

    "..."

    "Hahaha! I don''t know who that is, but it was satisfying to watch Vesier beaten like that!" someone from the guests said.

    "Vesier¡­?" Rudy raised his brow and asked, "That was¡­ Vesier¡­?"

    "Yes¡­.?"

    "Sonovabitch! Why didn''t you tell me sooner?!"

    "...."

    Rudy had no idea that the person he had just humiliated in front of everyone was Vesier. If he knew, he would have killed him on the spot.

    "Now, will you answer my question?" Jane asked with a furious look on her face. "What are you doing here? Didn''t I advise you to stay put in the room?"

    "Uhmm¡­ would you believe me if I said I came here because I was missing you?" Rudy asked awkwardly.

    "No, because that''s not the truth," Jane responded.

    "I came here to help you¡­" Rudy replied with a sigh.

    "Did I ask for your help?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "No¡­"

    "I had everything under control. Why did you have toe and ruin everything? Now they have one more thing to berate me about," she stated with a disappointed look on her face.

    "He was insulting you! And that''s enough reason for me to¡ª"

    "No." Jane interrupted Rudy and said, "That was my personal matter. You can''t just butt in on someone else''s family matters. How would you feel if I did the same to you?"

    "I would be happy, actually." Rudy furrowed his brow and said, "Unlike a certain someone who is getting angry at the wrong person and not even thanking me."

    "I don''t understand¡­ why would you do that¡­" she muttered.

    ''She doesn''t know much about rtionships and how they work. I first have to exin to her the boundaries and the personal space before advancing our rtionship to the next level, although we already did the deed.''

    "Okay. I didn''t do that for you. I did that for myself," he suddenly uttered.

    "What do you mean?" Jane asked with a confused look on her face.

    "He insulted Rias too, and as her lover, it''s my right to defend her honor," he stated. "If you don''t want me to defend you, I can always defend someone who wants my protection."

    "I never said I don''t want you¡ª"

    "Leave it." Rudy stepped back and jumped out of the hall through the ceiling to hunt down Vesier.

    "...." Jane bit her lips and nced at Virgil, expecting him to say something.

    "That was your fault," he said.

    "How? I simply wanted to keep him away from my personal matters because I didn''t want him to get involved in all this. And did you forget about the Lord''s punishment? The more vampires he interacts with, the greater punishment he will suffer. I don''t care about me, but I don''t want him to suffer because of me," she asserted with a painful expression on her face.

    Virgil gently smiled at her and said, "Just like how you are concerned about him, he is concerned about you too."

    "Oh¡­." Jane finally realized her mistake, and her eyes got teary.

    "You are trying to save him from something that''s not currently happening. You have time to think and act and prevent it. But Rudy didn''t. He did what he had to do. I won''t say if it was the right thing to do or not. I am not a judge. I can''t judge," he asserted calmly.

    Jane wiped her tears and nodded with a smile on her face.

    "Thank you, grandpa."

    Virgil patted Jane''s head and said, "Even though you are usually so smart in everything, you are naive when ites to love, huh?"

    Jane''s face flushed as she heard that. She averted her face to the side and muttered, "It''s my first time falling in love."

    A few secondster, two soldiers arrived and bowed in front of Virgil.

    "What''s the news?"

    "We just got information that ten royal flying chariots areing this way," one soldier informed.

    "Who do the chariots belong to?" Virgil asked curiously.

    "They have the Allucard''s gs on them," the second soldier replied.

    "What are they doing here at this time of the year? Shouldn''t they be celebrating this week in their kingdom instead?" Virgil muttered.

    "Should we prepare the soldiers from the war?!"  the first soldier asked.

    "Worry not. Blood moon week is a week of peace. There shall be no wars. And if they truly intend for war, I alone will take care of them."

    Jane turned to Virgil and asked, "I don''t think they areing here for the war. Otherwise, why would there be only ten chariots?"

    "Indeed." Virgil nodded and turned to the soldiers to ask: "How far are they?"

    "They still haven''t crossed the borders of our kingdoms. But they are on the first ss pegasuses that can travel over a thousand kilometers in a minute," the soldier stated.

    "Hmm¡­" Virgil hummed in wonder and said, "So it will take them at least an hour to get here."

    "What are yourmands?!" the soldiers asked while panicking.

    "Stay on standby for now. But if you see anything strange, report it to me immediately," Virgil ordered.

    "As you wish!" The soldiers once again bowed down and left the fall from the ceiling.

    "..." Virgil shook his head in disbelief and muttered, "The broken ceiling has be the new door. Everyone is entering and leaving from there."

    ****

    Thanks, @Telporin, and @TheDNAlien, for the gifts!

 Chapter 286 Killing is Overrated

    <h4>Chapter 286 Killing is Overrated</h4>

    Rudy hovered over the pce and nced around using his see-through ability, but he couldn''t find Vesier anywhere.

    "Where did that shit go?"

    ''I let him escape on Jane''s request. If I had known that he was Vesier, I would have crushed his head right there and there,'' he sighed.

    Rudy wasn''t sure if Vesier was hiding in the pce or somewhere else, and he had no way of knowing it unless he searched everywhere.

    "Hmm¡­" He hummed in wonder and thought, "Where would someone like him hide? I don''t know him personally, so I have no idea. I don''t even know his room, so I can''t check there."

    ''Isn''t it about time I get the ability to see anything without moving? Like an upgrade of my see-through ability? There have been so many instances where I wished I could see more than just see through.

    I can''t even see through two objects simultaneously, and it gets randomly activated. I found an alternative to telepathy, and it works better, actually.''

    "What should be an upgrade or alternative to my see-through ability? As long as there is a logic behind the power, I can exin it to convince myself that something like that is possible. So once I believe in it, the ability shoulde into existence."

    ''What about all-vision that allows me to see anything I want? But how am I going to exin that ability? Moreover, how would that work?''

    After pondering for a few seconds, Rudy thought of a simr ability that allows him to see the location of any person he wants, but he would need to at least have made direct contact with the person before.

    ''Let''s name it all-vision¡­ but that doesn''t suit, to be honest. What about ''divine eye'' or profound vision''? Meh, let''s leave the name forter.''

    That ability was a mix of his teleport ability with the malfunction that urred, and he created a new ability that could teleport objects to any location he wanted. Still, the limitation was that he would have to be in that ce at least once

    His new ability teleported his vision to the person instead, but he needed to close his eyes to transfer his vision.

    "Well¡­ it''s my first time, but the logic behind the power is full proof.''

    Rudy closed his eyes and transferred his vision to wherever Vesier was.

    All Rudy could see was dark, but his vision slowly got clear, although it remained blurry at first.

    Rudy saw something moving, but he couldn''t figure out what. His vision was like a broken view of the shattered camera with worse than 144p quality at 10 fps.

    "Holy shit! I can''t even recognize anything. Even my shitty phone camera is better than this!"

    After a few more seconds, his vision got clearer, but it was still far from what one could see with their eyes open. However, that was enough for Rudy to see the location of Vesier.

    Rudy opened his eyes in rage and muttered, "That motherfucker¡­ I nned to beat the shit out of him and leave him near death''s door. But now he is going to have a taste of my wrath."

    What Rudy saw was blurry, but he recognized where Vesier was going. He was going to the chamber of the valley where Rias was resting.

    A few minutes ago, after Vesier escaped, he went to his room but realized he wouldn''t be able to hide for long, so he decided to do something that would make Rudy sad.

    Vesier was indeed a wise man, which was why he had survived many dire situations before, but he had never met someone like Rudy.

    Vesier knew he would be no match against Rudy after realizing that Rudy defeated Victus in one flick. That''s why, he decided to take Rias hostage, which was Rudy''s weakness.

    "How dare he touch me with his filthy hands?! Pathetic humans!" he yelled as he flew to the chamber of the valley andnded near the secret door.

    "I will make him regret messing with me!"

    "Oi!" Rudy teleported behind Vesier after getting his location and grabbed his head with one hand. "How dare you even think of hurting my Rias?!"

    Vesier''s face turned pale after hearing that. His legs began trembling, and he started all over.

    Rudy moved his grip from Vesier''s head to his neck and crushed it a little before lifting him up.

    Vesier choked on his words as he struggled to breathe. He tried to break free from Rudy''s clutch but to no avail.

    After seeing Vesier struggling, Rudy released his grip for a second before crushing his neck even more tightly.

    Rudy red into Vesier''s eyes and uttered in a lifeless voice: "First, you used Niti''s body to satisfy your lust. Then you tried to kill her and Vriti and even tried to do the same thing to her. You insulted my Jane and Rias and have been doing that for years.

    You are the reason why Jane suffered so much. You turned everyone against her using your nonsense reasoning. You ruined her childhood and destroyed her happiness. I don''t know how many more sins you have done, and I don''t care about that.

    But you just made a death wish, buddy. No one is going to save you from my wrath. I don''t care what happens next, but I will give you a death you wouldn''t want even in your worst nightmares."

    "Are¡­ you¡­ going to kill¡­ me¡­?" Vesier somehow managed to speak even though his neck was broken.

    "Hah!" Rudy scoffed out loud and shook his head before saying, "No, I won''t. Killing is overrated and permanent. I will do something that willst for eternity."

    Rudy tossed Vesier''s body in the air and jumped after him. He kneed Vesier on the face, breaking his skull, and punched him afterward in the chest, shattering his ribs and sending him across the sky into space.

    Rudy took a deep breath and filled his lungs with the air before soaring into space to continue Vesier''s punishment.

 Chapter 287 Into the Space

    <h4>Chapter 287 Into the Space</h4>

    Rudy soared into the sky to grab Vesier, but he had identally punched him so hard that he went to space even though he made sure to hold back. Otherwise, his cells would have been obliterated, and he would have died on the spot if Rudy had gone all out.

    Rudy tried to use his telekinesis and pull Vesier back to him, but he had gone too far for Rudy to use his telekic powers.

    "Ohe oh!" he groaned and increased his flying speed, passing theyers of the vampire world, eventually reaching into space.

    "Whoa~!" Rudy tried to fly faster as Vesier was not far away from him. However, his speed was limited due to the change in gravitation. No, his powers were still the same, but Rudy had never been to space, and he didn''t know how to fly in space.

    Vesier''s body was rolling into space and slowly drifting apart from him.

    "Ah, shit! At this rate, he will die! I can''t let him die. He is not supposed to die. Death would be an easy and painless punishment for him!"

    Once again, Rudy used his telekinesis to pull Vesier''s body close to him, but he couldn''t get a proper grip on it due to an unknown force interrupting his powers.''

    "Argh! Fuck it!" Rudy found an asteroid nearby andnded on it beforeunching himself at Vesier at full speed.

    After getting Near Vesier''s body, Rudy grabbed him by his leg and used his respiration ability to restore his body back to normal so he could punish him all over again.

    Yes, everything happened within a minute, which was why Vesier was still alive even after receiving such a heavy blow from Rudy.

    Rudy''s perception was just as fast as his actions, and he didn''t waste any time nning his next moves. In any case, Rudy couldn''t let Vesier die as it would be a shame if he didn''t get to punish him.

    After restoring Vesier''s body back to normal, Rudy pulled him close and noticed his eyes were open, but he wasn''t responding.

    ''Did he die?!''

    Rudy ced his hand on Vesier''s chest and noticed his heartbeat was very faint. When he had punched Vesier in the chest and shattered his ribs, his broken ribs had punctured Vesier''s lungs and pierced his heart.

    Sure, he restored his body, but they were in space, and there was no air for Vesier to breathe. Meanwhile, Rudy''s lungs were filled with oxygen as he had taken a deep breath beforeing into space.

    ''No way in hell I am giving him CPR, so let''s try pumping his chest.''

    Instead of pumping, Rudy punched Vesier in the chest and sent him flying to the asteroid that shattered on impact. He slowly flew to him and restored his body, but he still hadn''t regained consciousness.

    "Come on¡­."

    In the midst of so many thoughts in his mind, he chose a random idea that he liked over all. He pierced his hand into Vesier''s chest, passed his hand through his ribs, and grabbed his heart. He squeezed it slowly until the blood began to flow again, and his pupils regained light.

    "Good."

    Rudy pulled his hand out without caring to restore Vesier''s body again as he was unsure whether it would put him back into the same unconscious state.

    Vesier regained consciousness, and he nced around with a baffled look on his face while panicking crazily, just like how a fish would act upon taking it out of water.

    "Good morning," Rudy greeted with a smirk on his face.

    "Wh¡ª!" Vesier choked on his words as he struggled to breathe.

    "Don''t worry, you will stay alive for at least 60 seconds before dying due tock of oxygen," He stated and maliciously smirked wider. "And that''s more than enough time for me to deal with you!"

    Rudy patted Vesier''s shoulders and said, "You know, we humans have a saying that a dying person recalls everything they did in their life. So I am sure you will too. When you die, you will remember each and every sin you havemitted. And in the end, you will remember my face. Never forget that a ''human'' killed you!"

    Rudy enjoyed Vesier suffering for a minute and restored his body back to when he regained consciousness.

    Vesier once again nced around,pletely bewildered this time.

    "Did you see your life shing before your eyes?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "..." Vesier stared at Rudy with a dazed expression on his face as though he had died from inside.

    "Uh oh. Don''t give up just yet. You have to struggle. You have to feel the pain."

    Rudy grabbed Vesier''s hand tightly and pped him so hard that his eyeballs popped out of his eye sockets.

    "Oops!" Rudy restored his body and said, "My bad."

    After seeing the horrified expression on Vesier''s face, Rudy smirked viciously at him and whispered, "Do you know who I am?"

    Rudy punched Vesier repeatedly, which sent him flying across the space, colliding with the debris and the asteroids.

    Rudy used the shattered pieces to fly forward.

    Once again, Rudy put his ability to smart use. Instead of pulling the pieces to him using telekinesis, he pulled himself to them to move forward.

    Rudy kept punching Vesier again and again, and with every punch, he was losing his body parts. However, Rudy always restored Vesier''s body back to normal before punching him. After all, he still wasn''t done with his punishment.

    After satisfying himself by punching Vesier, Rudy grabbed him by the leg and mmed him into the things that came in between. One after another, Rudy could feel the haptic on his hand as Vesier''s body collided with everything. And as Rudy had contact with Vesier''s body, he restored him after every hit.

    Rudy assumed his fury would calm down after venting it out on Vesier like that. However, he was far from feeling satisfied.

    He restored Vesier''s body once again and grabbed him by the neck before ring into his eyes with a remorseless look on his face. Then, he scoffed vengefully and uttered:

    "Don''t die just yet. The fun has just begun."

 Chapter 288 Pandora Box

    Chapter 288 Pandora Box¡¡¡¡"Do you know what Pandora box is?" Rudy asked calmly. "Well, you cannot speak, so I will answer myself."

    After a brief pause, Rudy uttered, "Pandora box was the part of the myth, and it was said that it had curses and cmities sealed inside. But it also represented the evils of the world and temptations that we can''t resist because of curiosity.

    I think this world, all the world, is the pandora box that has its own evils and curses. I will do the good and seal the box again. Sure it will take time, but I will do it. Not only that, the sins themselves deserve to be punished¡ª that is, you.

    I will show you what pain means. How it feels to suffer and wish for death, but it neveres. You will know how long eternity is."

    The emotions behind Rudy''s words and his tone changed with every sentence, which was frightening for Vesier.

    He had already epted his fate that he was about to die soon, but Rudy wanted to bury him in fear and beg for mercy.

    "You will soon realize who you messed with," Rudy said and raised his hand in the air.

    He tried to conjure fire in his hand and create a living sun, but he was having trouble conjuring one.

    ''Fire needs oxygen to keep burning. Even the sun has self-sustaining energy, which it''s constantly using. It''s burning itself. I will need something for the fire to keep burning for eternity. But is that possible? Even the sun won''tst that long.''

    Rudy ced the palm of one hand on another and conjured a fireball, which worked as the fire was burning one another. But when he opened his hands and exposed the fireball into space, it stopped burning.

    ''Hmm¡­.''

    Rudy touched Vesier''s body and restored it as he was about to die soon. He then pondered for a few seconds beforeing up with another n to punish him.

    ''Since I talked about the box, let''s put him in the box,'' he decided.''But how do I create a solid substance?''

    He nced around and thought, ''I can use the debris and melt it to create a perfect box, but that can be easily broken. I want to trap him.''

    Amid his thoughts, Rudy recalled something strange that he had been wondering about ever since he got his powers.

    From where were the conjuring fire, water, and wind?

    Unlike his other abilities, which were all physical, the others were simr to what one would call magic.

    ''Jane told me the same thing and referred to my flight ability as lost magic. And ording to her, they can summon the elemental magic from the atmosphere, or rather nature itself.

    They turn its energy and change the form to give them new properties and characteristics. So what if I do the same?

    I possess the power to do the impossible, at least from a human perspective. I am ordinarypared to the other races. Not in terms of powers, though.''

    Rudy looked at his hand and imagined creating silver¡ª since it was considered lethal for the vampires¡ª using the infinite resources avable in space.

    A few secondster, Rudy was able to create a liquid drop of silver that immediately turned solid due to the freezing temperature of the space.

    "Hmm¡­" Rudy hummed in wonder and uttered inwardly: ''It''s like conjuring fire and water, but it''s sucking more power. It will take me an hour to create a human-sized box of silver at this rate. I don''t have that much time.''

    It was rare for Rudy to feel cornered, but that just gave him a new idea.

    ''My time-forwarding technique! I will use it to boost my creation ability and create the box at a much faster rate! However, I will need to be careful.

    I will be using two powers that drain my mental strength to an extent. If I identally passed out, I would be stuck in space and eventually die.''

    Rudy once again restored Vesier''s body back to normal and began creating more silver. He first made a few drops and activated his time-forwarding technique to boost the speed.

    Within a minute, he had made ten kilograms of silver, but that was far from enough. He wanted to make it thick andyered from all sides. Even if one side required him to create 100 kilograms of silver, the other three would require the same. Not to mention the top and the bottom side, which could require 50 kilograms each.

    ''So a total of 500 kilograms of pure silver. Isn''t that too much?''

    He let out a weary sigh and began creating silver at an insane speed. However, he was forced to stop every minute as he had to restore Vesier''s body again and again.

    His body had be colder than the ice, and the light from his eyes was slowly fading away. His open wound from the chest was also freezing his body from the inside, making him unable to move any of his body parts, not even his eyes.

    Rudy had realized that he wouldn''t be able to restore Vesier''s body for much longer.

    His restoration ability restored any and everything back to normal as long as one minute hadn''t passed. However, it took him at least one second to restore it to normal¡ª depending on how much damage had been done or how big the object was.

    Thus, he could only restore an object back to how it was 59 seconds ago. And every time he restored the same thing, he lost once a second. Currently, Vesier''s body had only 10 seconds left, meaning he would die after ten more tries. And everything Rudy did to keep him awake would be in vain.

    Unless, of course, Vesier''s body was put at a normal temperature, that would resolve the cause of his death.

    Rudy was forced to hurry, which was thest thing he wanted to do as he also had to keep his check on his mental stress, which was rising as the seconds passed.

    After 8 minutes, Rudy created and gathered around 500 kilograms of silver. He didn''t waste any time and shaped it into the box and tossed Vesier inside, who came back to his senses as his body burned because of the silver.

    At first, he felt good as his body temperature rapidly decreased, but then he started burning.

    "Argh! Stop it! Stop it now!" he yelled at the top of his lungs.

    Rudy ignored Vesier''s cries for mercy and uttered, "Now, it''s time to ''curse'' you."

 Chapter 289 Never-ending Curse

    Chapter 289 Never-ending Curse¡¡¡¡Rudy waited for a minute so Vesier''s body could be hot enough to survive in the cold temperature of the space. While Vesier kept yelling in pain and begged Rudy for mercy.

    He had experienced something only a few people in the world had experienced; near-death experience. Not once, but dozens of times.

    After that, he gathered ball-sized debris and burned them, creatingva. But he didn''t stop there.

    He mixed theva, and to keep it burning, he crushed a few of the asteroids into tiny balls with intense pressure from all the sides and blended them to use them as a core.

    Within a minute, he had created a mini sun that was hot enough to melt one''s body upon getting near.

    "No! Stop it! Please take me back to the surface! I will confess all my sins and never even think of doing a bad thing again! Please, forgive me!"

    Rudy looked into Vesier''s petrified eyes and said in an emotionless voice:

    "Sometimes, it''s toote to regret. You suddenly bing a saint won''t help anyone, and me killing you won''t miraculously make them forget about their pain and suffering. However, it will avenge them, and that''s all I care about."

    "You¡­! You are a monster! Heartless demon!" he yelled.

    "You may call me that." Rudy lowered his gaze and uttered, "And perhaps, you are actually right. I don''t consider myself a saint. I never did."

    He looked at Vesier and asked, "Did you think humans were weak? You were wrong. Just as good people like Virgil and bad people like you exist in the vampire world, they exist in the human world too. Of course, in the rest of the world too.

    But if you think about it, where the other races possess powers to do evil things, the humans are powerlesspared to them. Yet, many evildoers in the human world are worse than you, much worse.

    I used to think it was the power that makes someone evil, or rather, gives them an opportunity. But I guess that''s not the case, at least entirely. So it should apply to me too."

    He smirked as heughedically and uttered, "And I am sure as hell, I am straying further and farther away from heaven. But hey, I don''t give a fuck about it. I will change my morals, bend my ideals, and throw away my innocence. And people like you give me opportunities to do just that."

    Rudy ced the mini-sun in the box and closed the door of the silver box.

    "No, wait! Open it! Open the door! Don''t leave me here!" Vesier banged on the door even though his hands were burning due to the silver.

    His body also started melting, and he eventually died a cruel death. However, he soon found himself in the same state as before, where his body melted not long after.

    Rudy had cursed the box with the constant restoration of the box and the things inside it.

    Every minute, Vesier died and woke up again, only to die again. His yells and cries of help filled Rudy''s ear, to which he replied with a blissful smile.

    "Serves you right, dipshit!"

    Rudy then grabbed the box and threw it far away into the space where Vesier would suffer and die for a never-ending eternity.

    SIGH!

    "Now that the trash has been taken care of, time to head back and make some love to Jane," he muttered. "I have no idea how long I have been here. But my body is feeling numb."

    ''The temperature here is far below the freezing point. It didn''t affect Vesier much as the vampires lived in the cold. While it didn''t affect me because of my high resistance and tolerance against the temperature. Hmm¡­ maybe I should start calling it ''immunity of all sorts''?''

    Rudy heated his body using pyrokinesis and took a look around the vast space.

    "I was so focused on Vesier that I never paid attention to my surroundings¡­" He gazed around for a few more seconds and muttered, "Now¡­ where is the vampire world?"

    Rudy was lost in space with no sense of direction. But judging by the damage he had caused, He pinpointed the way and followed it.

    "Holy shit!" After a few seconds, Rudy came across a pink that was said to be ten times bigger than the earth.

    "So Nyxia was telling the truth. The vampire world is a, a vampire¡­" Rudy looked behind him to find the moons, but there was no sign of them.

    ''There are no moons¡­ how is that supposed to make sense? Anyway, how did Nyxia know it was a? I mean, she didn''t directly tell me, but she did give me a hint by asking me that question.''

    Rudy looked at his hand and formed a fist as he muttered, "No vampire should be able toe into the space, so how did Nyxia know it?"

    He was getting more and more curious about Nyxia. She possessed the knowledge no one should.

    Rudy nced at the surroundings and wondered, ''Do the other races live there? I am in a different universe, or even a gxy. But I wonder if I can travel across them and go back to earth?''

    "Well, I am running out of oxygen in my body, so I better head back to the surface."

    Rudy flew his way to the vampire world, but he started feeling weak and dizzy as his brain had suffered excessive mental stress.

    ''I don''t think I can fly there¡­''

    Rudy flew for a few seconds before teleporting to the vampire world, but as he hadn''t selected a location to teleport, he was teleported to Jane''s room, where he had spent most of his time in the vampire world.

    He held his head in his hands and muttered, "Argh! I may sleep for a few hours now¡­."

    Hey down on the bed and closed his eyes to rest, but the door suddenly opened, and Niti walked in with an anxious look on her face.

    "....!"

    "Thank Lord, you are here!" She walked to the bed and said, "Pleasee to the royal hall! Princess Jane needs you!"

    ===

    Thanks, @Shadow_Dragon05, for the gift!

 Chapter 290 Alucard Family

    Chapter 290 Alucard Family¡¡¡¡When Rudy was dealing with Vesier in space, something else was going on in the royal pce.

    Jane was standing on the pedestal with a few royal elders, while Virgil was busy talking with the guests.

    Everyone else was busy eating, drinking, and impressing and talking with each other.

    Jane had a ss of wine in her hand, but she hadn''t drunk a sip. It was just to show the others present in the hall and act like she was enjoying it too, which she clearly wasn''t.

    She was waiting for the function to end so she could go find Rudy and apologize to him for what she had said to him when he helped her.

    ''I so want to get out of here!'' she wished desperately. She lowered her gaze and muttered, "I am sure he is angry at me. I am such an idiot. I was so self-centered about focusing on his safety that I didn''t pay attention to the feelings behind his actions."

    She bit her lips and murmured, "I bet if it was Rias, she would have understood everything. I never tried to understand other feelings and emotions, not even mine. But I have no one to me. I chose to live like that, but not anymore. I will have to change if I want to live with Rudy."

    Meanwhile, Virgil is constantly gazing in a certain direction in the middle of the conversations.

    "Is everything alright, vampire monarch?" one of the elderly guests with a long beard asked.

    "Yeah, everything is fine," Virgil patted the man''s shoulders and nced at everyone else before saying, "I will be back in a few minutes. Please excuse me."

    "Sure, sure."

    After saying that, Virgil asked out of the hall. He walked to the balcony, which was also a lounge, to rx and enjoy the view.

    "Hmm. They arrived here faster than I expected them to be. I guess the high-ranked pegasuses are not all talks¡­"

    Virgil spread his wings and hovered in the air as a royal chariot stopped in front of him. Following that, the other chariots also stopped in mid-air, although the pegasuses were pping their wings to stay in the air.

    "What business does the Alucard kingdom have with me on the blood moon week?" Virgil asked with a furious look on his face.

    A few secondster, the door of the chariot in the middle opened, and a blonde-haired male vampire walked out.

    "...." Virgil raised his brow in amusement but didn''t say anything.

    The vampire spread his hands in the air and smiled widely at Virgil before saying, "How are you doing, my dear friend, Virgil?"

    "Luis¡­ Alucard. The king of Alucard kingdom¡ª the secondrgest kingdom of this world, 7420 years old, a friend of d the twelfth. What are you doing here?" Virgil asked with the same expression on his face.

    "What''s with that introduction? I was nning to introduce myself in an elegant way, but never mind that." Luis scoffed out loud and said, "I am honored to have you personally wee me. Now, shall we go to your pce and discuss things?"

    "Answer my question, first. Why are you here?"

    "Come on. Why are you so hostile?" He said in a friendly manner. "I have heard so many things about you. And how long has it been since west met at your father''s funeral? You have grown big, although that''s obvious. And expected of the child blessed by the Lord himself, you became the Vampire Monarch and the strongest vampire of all time."

    "I won''t ask again. Why are you here?"

    SIGH!

    "Is this how you greet your guests? I was expecting a warm wee, but you disappointed me, Virgil. Your father was a better man than you are, but I guess that was expected from someone you bedded a human girl," hemented.

    "...."

    "We are here to discuss something, as I already answered," he then responded after seeing Virgil wasn''t impressed by his remark.

    "Discuss what? Can''t you do it after the blood moon week? You should know as an elder how much this week means to us vampires," Virgilmented.

    "That''s the reason why we are here. Now, are you going to invite us to your pce or not?"

    "If you nned toe, you should have informed us beforehand," Virgil sighed. "We would have arranged a wee for you. But, sure. Follow me."

    Virgil flew to the pce, and the chariots followed him.

    "There is a function going on, so you will have to wait until it ends," Virgil informed.

    "Oh, no worries. We will dly join the function. Instead, I think it''s for the best if everyone is present. After all, it''s going to be a memorable function," Luis responded and followed Virgil to the hall.

    Soldiers and maids also came out of the chariot and apanied Luis. But among them, there was an individual who looked simr to Luis. Seemingly, he was his son.

    They all entered the hall together, following Virgil. But the royals and nobles present in the hall turned hostile as soon as they saw the g of another kingdom in their hall.

    CLAP~ CLAP!

    Virgil pped loudly, and the hall turned silent within a second.

    "Ladies and gentlemen! Please wee the king and his son of the Alucard kingdom! They will be joining us today to make our day even better!" Virgil announced.

    The Royals didn''t look happy, and the nobles didn''t care. But since the Vampire Monarch himself ordered them, they had to put act and act as though they were happy on their arrival.

    However, there was one person who couldn''t care enough for any of that, and that was Jane.

    ''Gah! I was looking forward for this function to end! But now I will have to¡ª no! Who cares! I will just quietly leave the hall when everyone is busy with the guests!''

    Jane nced around and made a perfect strategy to leave the hall without being noticed by anyone, but just as she walked a few steps away from her position, Luis caught Jane.

    "Oho! Is that the infamous princess, the child of the blue moon?"

    Jane frowned her face and forced a smile on her face as she turned to them.

    Virgil stood in between and said, "So, what did you want to discuss?"

    "We are here for a marriage proposal."

 Chapter 291 Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 291 Marriage Proposal¡¡¡¡"You, what?" Virgil asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "I, Luis Alucard, the king of Alucard Kingdom, propose a marriage of my son Liam and the child of the blue moon," Luis dered in a loud voice, seemingly wanting his voice to be heard by everyone present in the hall.

    "Oh, I heard that for the first time. But what''s the¡­" Virgil cleared his throat and uttered, "May I ask why so suddenly?"

    "We were looking for a perfect bride for my son, and we thought marrying him to either of the princesses would be beneficial for both kingdoms. Don''t you think it''s finally time for the world''s two biggest kingdoms to be one?"

    "With no offense, this kingdom doesn''t need an ally, nor my granddaughter is going to marry your son," Virgil responded nonchntly.

    "Hmm? Are you saying that you are going to defy the alliance pact signed by our ancestors?" Luis said with a judging look on his face.

    "I don''t remember such a pact having a mention of marriage anywhere," Virgil responded.

    "You must not know about it. That was even before you were born."

    "I have¡ª" Virgil was about to say something, but a soldier approached him from behind and whispered something in his ears.

    "Oh? I see."

    The soldier then retreated and stood behind Virgil like the rest of the soldiers who were his elite guard, protecting Virgil from any surprise attack. Not that Virgil required anyone to protect him.

    "What''s wrong?" Luis smirked and said, "It seems the soldier knows more than you."

    Virgil raised his hand in the air, and everyone else stepped back in surprise. Luis and Liam had a petrified look on their faces, and the guards hade forward to protect them.

    After watching that, Virgil scoffed arrogantly and conjured a sealed scroll in his hand. He showed it to them and opened the seal in front of them, seemingly opening it for the first time after it was written.

    He opened the scroll and read the contents in his mind to confirm before reading it aloud.

    "This is the written alliance pact that shalle into effect one day if time and fate serve us well. I, d the 7th, the seventh heir and the 17th king of OrionHeart Kingdom, hereby announce a marriage between the heir of OrionHeart family and Alucard''s family," Virgil read.

    "See?" Luis pointed his finger at the scroll and said, "This is the written proof. And I, we, the Alucard family, honored the promise while you forgot about it. How disgraceful."

    "No one forgot about it. The contents of this letter are not the same as you mentioned," Virgil responded and resumed reading.

    "However, there will be certain conditions about this. Firstly, both the bride and the groom have to agree on the marriage and have mutual feelings towards each other; love.

    Secondly, in any condition, neither the groom nor the bride should be forced into this marriage.

    Thirdly, either of the parties must inform the other party about this three years prior to marriage. Give them time to get to know each other if they don''t, and let them decide their future.

    Failure of any of the above conditions will cancel this alliance pact."

    Virgil finished reading and stared at Luis and Liam with an unamused look on his face.

    "That can''t be true! There were no such conditions!" Luis yelled.

    Virgil tossed the scroll at Luis and said, "You can read it yourself."

    Luis angrily read the paper and muttered, "Impossible."

    "Even if it didn''t have these conditions, I had no ns to marry my granddaughter against her wishes." Virgil raised his brows and uttered, "And besides, I opened the seal in front of you. Are you implying that this sealed scroll is fake?"

    He asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Yes, I am! I don''t remember it having any conditions at all!" Luis retorted.

    "Then maybe you never actually read the scroll properly," Virgilmented. "I am sure your family also got one copy of this scroll."

    Luis ripped the scroll into pieces and yelled, "This is a fake one! I will provide you with the real one soon enough."

    "So you came all the way from your kingdom to this kingdom for a marriage proposal to honor yourte grandfather''s promise of alliance with my forefathers but didn''t bring the so-called ''real'' scroll with you?" Virgil asserted with a furious look on his face.

    "That''s because I never expect the OrionHeart Kingdom to back out on their words and tamper with the content of the scroll to avoid the alliance pact," Luis responded angrily.

    Virgil and Luis red at each other until a voice rang in the hall.

    "Arara~ So you are telling me that the person who wrote the content of the scroll is also lying?"

    Everyone present in the hall trembled in fear after hearing that voice. Luis''s legs grew weak, and he needed his soldiers to support him, while Virgil''s eyes widened as he muttered:

    "Mother¡­?"

    The voice belonged to none other than Nyxia, the Mad Queen.

    She casually passed through the soldier and stopped in front of Virgil.

    "When¡­ when did you return from your trip?" he asked in a calm voice.

    "Yesterday morning," Nyxia replied.

    "Then why did you inform you ore to meet me?"

    Nyxia frowned her face and uttered, "Why do I need to inform you about my arrival or departure?"

    "I didn''t mean¡ª"

    "And for your information, I came to the pce to meet you yesterday morning, and I searched for you for 30 minutes, I repeat, 30 minutes! And I couldn''t find you. Where were you?!"

    "I¡­ had something to do. Anyway, wee back, mother," Virgil weed her with an awkward smile on his face.

    Nyxia ignored him and turned to Luis, whose face had turned pale because of the fear. She frowned her face at him and asserted:

    "You should be d that ''he'' is not here."

    ===

    Thanks, @jMori2010, for the gift!

 Chapter 292 A Presence that Rivals the Lord

    Chapter 292 A Presence that Rivals the Lord¡¡¡¡"Luis¡­ I remember you used to pee your pants and wet your bed even at the age of 70s. And now you think you have any authority to stand in my pce and call my son a liar? Not only that, but you ripped the honored scroll that was preserved for thousands of years. Leave this ce in this instance, or you shall face the consequences."

    "With all due respect, I had no idea about the conditions of the scroll. Maybe the Alucard family tampered with it and removed the conditions. But my proposal still remains the same," Luis said in a meek tone.

    All the arrogance Luis had vanished into thin air as soon as Nyxia entered the conversation.

    "I wish to marry my son with the child of the blue moon," he proposed once again.

    "And I do not wish to do that." Nyxia turned around and casually uttered. "You may enjoy your stay here, but we are not having any conversation about marriage."

    Luis bit his lips and red at Nyxia for a few seconds before saying, "Why are you going against the conditions of the scroll?"

    Nyxia raised her brow and turned to Luis with a furious look on her face.

    "What did you say?"

    "The letter said to let the bride and groom decide, so we shouldn''t interfere." He smirked from the corner of his lips and continued, "Since you value the vampire culture so much, you wouldn''t interfere, am I right?"

    "Sure." Nyxia shrugged her shoulders and said, "Go ahead and ask her if you want to. I already know her answer, and I was simply trying to save time. After all, my time is important to me, but I don''t know about yours since you are as useless and worthless as ever."

    Nyxiamented with a straight face with a remorseless expression.

    Luis gritted his teeth and endured his anger by taking a deep breath. Them, he turned to Jane with a smile on his face and uttered:

    "What do you say, child of the blue moon? Are you interested in marrying my son? He is a prince and the only heir to my kingdom, so if you marry him, you will be the future queen."

    Jane opened her mouth to reject him, but Luis didn''t let her speak.

    "Before you answer, do remember that you are the child of the blue moon. You are the cursed child. No one would even want to talk¡ªno, no one would even want to look at you. Yet, I am offering you a one-in-a-million golden chance. If you let this chance slip from your hand, you will remain single forever," Luis added while smirking inwardly.

    "I have no intention of marrying someone," Jane rejected instantly as soon as Luis stopped speaking.

    "Wha¡ª!" Luis was left speechless, and he couldn''tprehend why Jane would agree even though he was doing a ''favor'' to her by marrying Liam with her.

    ''Dammit! Where did I go wrong?! Everything was perfectly nned!'' Luis nced around the hall as though he was looking for someone.

    ''Where did that Vesier go?! He said he would humiliate the cursed child and make her so hopeless that she would agree to marry anyone to seek love and attention. But I don''t see any sign of remorse or despair on her face. She has the same haughty look  on her face as this hag Nyxia!''

    "Heh!" Nyxia scoffed softly and remarked, "Now, if you have any shame left in you, don''t embarrass yourself more and enjoy your stay here or kindly leave. I would prefer thetter one as I don''t want someone to step foot in my kingdom who clearly doesn''t belong here."

    "I can''t believe it! I thought I would be weed here, but I am being shunned! I came all the way to honor an old promise, but this is unfathomable. I feel insulted, and I am offended by the hospitality I received here!" Luis yelled.

    "I am d my feelings finally reached your thick skull," Nyxia smirked arrogantly.

    Luis'' face twitched from all the sides as he nced back and forth between Jane and Virgil, hoping either of them to say something, but neither of them paid any heed to him.

    SIGH!

    He nced at Liam and shook his head in disbelief.

    ''Incapable of defending his own father! I have the worst possible heir ever! Maybe I will give my throne to one of my illegitimate children when the timees.

    But still, where is that asshole Vesier?! Did he double-cross me? I shouldn''t have trusted him after all! Dammit!

    I look like a clown standing in the middle of the three strongest vampires. However, I am not going to stay silent. One way or another, I will get my hands on the cursed child. She is essential for me to be able to¡ª''

    Luis stopped on his words when he sensed an immense pressure in the air and a murderous re from somewhere.

    ''What is this feeling? It feels as if my soul is getting shredded by an invisible force!'' Luis scanned the hall and panicked:

    ''Where is iting from?!'' He first looked at Nyxia, but she seemed normal. Then, he turned to Virgil, who was standing with a calm look on his face.

    ''It''s noting from these two, then who is it?! The cursed child¡ª'' He looked at Jane, whose face seemed excited and happy for some reason.

    ''Hmm?! Why is she making a face like that? And I don''t feel that pressureing from her. Then who is it?! I have never felt something like this in my entire life! No, wait¡­ I have felt something simr, but this is very intense.

    I have been to the Lord''s summit and been in his presence three times, and my body never stopped trembling as long as he was awake. What monster could rival the presence of the Lord?!''

    SIGH!

    Nyxia let out a weary sigh and stared into Luis'' petrified face before saying, "I advised you to leave when you had time. Now, ''he'' is here."

 Chapter 293 Sheer Emotions

    Chapter 293 Sheer Emotions¡¡¡¡''He?'' Luis raised his brows and wondered, ''Who is ''he''? Does she mean¡­ the Lord? No, we killed the Lord''s incarnation, so it shouldn''t be possible. There shouldn''t be a new incarnation for the next ten thousand years. But even then, we will get rid of him.

    However! What is this dominating presence?!''

    The hall was filled with force, and Luis couldn''t trace it because it was out of his expertise.

    ''It''s suffocating me! But why am I the only one getting affected by it?!'' he panicked. ''What is going on?! Did Nyxia cast one of her magic spells on me?''

    Of course, it was Rudy.

    After Rudy left Jane''s room and told Niti that he was going on a stroll, Niti waited for him to return for a few minutes, but after realizing she got fooled, she went to look for Rudy. At the same time when Rudy was torturing Vesier.

    Niti searched the entire pce and asked the maid she ran onto on her way, but she didn''t get the lead. She knew that Rud won''t be in any of the rooms, so he would either be in the hall or outside the pce.

    However, just to confirm, she went to the hall and saw Luis asking for Jane''s hand in marriage for his son. Niti didn''t know what to do, so she rushed out and went to Jane''s room on a whim, hoping that Rudy would have returned.

    ''I don''t know why they are here and why they want to marry Princess Jane, but I am not handing her over to someone other than master Rudy. They love each other so dearly, and I won''t let anyonee between them!

    Sadly, I don''t possess any power or authority to interfere in royal matters. But master Rudy can!

    I don''t know if he has returned or not, but I have to find him. Princess Jane needs him! I need him! If it''s master Rudy, then he can kill everyone who tries to steal princess jane away from him!''

    Niti was so immersed in her thoughts that she didn''t realize how casually she talked about killing someone. Her usual self would never even think of harming a fly, but she was so panicked that nothing else mattered to her other than Rudy and Jane''s rtionship.

    ''I just hope he has returned!''

    After running for a while, she finally reached Jane''s room and opened the door with a panicked face. Fortunately, Rudy had juste back from the trip to space.

    "Thank Lord, you are here!" She let out a loud sigh and rushed inside the room.

    Rudy opened his eyes, but he couldn''t open them as the nerves of his body were going berserk. It was a side effect of staying exposed in space for too long.

    Usually, his powers would have taken care of all that, but the capacity of his mental strength had reached practically Zero, making Rudy even weaker than a normal human for the time being.

    He used thest bit of his mental strength in teleporting from space. Had he been a few secondste, he would have passed out in space, and who knows what would have happened to him afterward. But it surely would have taken an interesting turn, just not in a good way.

    "What''s wrong¡­?" he asked in a low voice. Even his voice wasn''ting out properly.

    "Princess Jane! She needs you!" she said with the same panicked look on her face.

    Rudy forced his eyes open, but they stayed the same.

    "What happened to her? Is everything alright?" he asked in an anxious tone.

    "It''s not! You have to follow me to the royal hall!"

    "..." Rudy tried to sit up, but his body was close to being paralyzed.

    It reminded Rudy of his past life, where he was rendered paralyzed and bedridden on the bed. Where he couldn''t do anything but helplessly watch his family struggling financially to continue his treatment.

    "Please!" she bellowed.

    Rudy knew that something serious had happened since Niti¡ª who was always uptight about everything, even after running into jane and Rudy having sex¡ª was panicking like that.

    ''I need¡­ powers¡­.''

    "What are you doing?!" Niti yelled furiously. "Why are you still rxing on the bed!"

    She thought Rudy wasn''t taking the situation easily, even though it was the exact opposite.

    "I can''t¡­ move my body. Can you carry me there?" he asked in a fading voice.

    Suddenly, Rudy sat up straight on the bed in a strange manner, and even he was surprised.

    "Oh¡­"

    But he soon realized that Angelica had taken over his body and was seemingly helping him.

    "Let''s," Angelica said from Rudy''s mouth.

    ''I will just let Angelica do everything. But Niti still hasn''t told me what happened.''

    "Please follow me to the royal hall!" Niti left the room in a hurry, and Rudy (Angelica) soon followed him.

    After a while, they reached the hall, and Rudy heard Luis say:

    "You are the cursed child. No one would even want to talk¡ªno, no one would even want to look at you. Yet, I am offering you a one-in-a-million golden chance. If you let this chance slip from your hand, you will remain single forever."

    "....!"

    Even though Rudy walked into the middle of the conversation without knowing the topic or the context, he realized what was going on by hearing a mere sentence.

    It was said that one realizes their true potential when they are hopeless; one would know they have reached the limit, and they would have to surpass their limits to keep moving forward.

    Rudy was in a simr condition, but the only difference was that his powers were already limitless, but they were limited by his mental capacity, which has been drastically increasing daily as the more power he used, the more it evolved.

    However, Rudy was currently feeling hopeless but not helpless.

    "Angelica, give me the control back," he said in a quiet voice that even Niti couldn''t hear even though she was standing right next to him.

    "But your body is¡ª"

    "Please¡­"

    The moment Angelica revoked the control of Rudy''s body, the hall was covered by an invisible force, which was nothing but Rudy''s sheer emotions¡ª one of the base of his powers.

    "Oi! I don''t care who you are, but if you value your life, get out of my sight, or your existence will cease to exist."

 Chapter 294 A Kind Threat

    Chapter 294 A Kind Threat¡¡¡¡Luis turned to Rudy and raised his brow with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Who are you?" he asked with a curious and confused look on his face.

    "Allow me to introduce him to you." Nyxia stood beside Rudy and leaned on Rudy with a smirk on her face. She nced at Rudy before saying, "He is Jane''s husband, and he¡­ is a human."

    "Hah!" Everyone, including Rudy and Jane, was surprised.

    "I don''t mind being introduced as Jane''s husband, but we are not married yet," he muttered to Nyxia.

    "Oh, my naive boy¡­" Nyxia pinched, pulled Rudy''s cheek, and uttered, "You actually are."

    "Uhh¡­."

    "Mother!" Virgil pulled Nyxia''s hand and took her away from Rudy. He made some distance between them and said, "What do you think you are doing?"

    "What did¡­ I do?" Nyxia asked.

    "Stop acting so brazenly shameless in front of all the royal elders and guests. And how do you know Rudy? This should be your first time meeting him, am I right?"

    Nyxia shrugged Virgil''s hand and red at him. She crushed Virgil''s feet with her feet and asserted, "You should stop acting like this. I am your mother. You don''t get to control me. You may be the Vampire Monarch for this kingdom, but for me, you are nothing but my youngest child."

    "Again, you are misunderstanding what I am¡ª"

    "Enough!." Virgil hugged Jane from behind and pushed her onto Rudy.

    Jane''s face flushed red as everything happened so suddenly. She kept his rtionship secret¡ª no, she kept Rudy hidden from everyone, and now everything was exposed.

    However, that wasn''t the only reason why Jane was embarrassed. She was in love with a supposed human, who was also her twin sister''s lover. Everyone now knew that both of the twin sister princesses were in love with the same man who was a human.

    Still, she knew that the cat would be out of the bag sooner orter, and what could be a better chance than the royal function where everyone that matters was present.

    Jane threw away her worries and embraced Rudy in front of everyone. Then, she wrapped her arms around Rudy and nced at Virgil, Nyxia, and Luis from the corner of her eyes before kissing Rudy on the lips.

    "...!"

    The elders and the guests started chattering; where some were with Jane, and some were against her, while the rest didn''t care. But those who were with Jane knew how strong Rudy was, and going against them would be asking for suicide.

    "What treachery is this?!" Luis yelled at the top of his lungs. " A human?! Seriously? What is a human doing in this world?!"

    "..." Everyone stayed silent, not because they were afraid to answer him, but because they didn''t care.

    Luis gazed around, seemingly looking for an answer. He looked at Nyxia and then at Virgil, who let out a sigh and uttered:

    "This kingdom is doomed. It has degraded so low to its glory. It''s honestly disappointing and pitiable to see the end of OrionHeart kingdom. But then again, if the vampire monarch had broken so many rules and bred a human, so why not his descendants!"

    "Oi!" Rudy grabbed Luis by his cor and red into his eyes before saying, "Didn''t I ask you to get out of my sight?"

    "....!" Luis'' soldier''s immediately rushed, moved their weapons, and surrounded Rudy.

    "Okay, that''s enough!" Nyxia pped her hands and uttered, "Luis, what did I tell you about enjoying or staying here without making any ruckus or getting out of here? You did none of them. You can''t barge into someone''s house, openly demand something, and then expect them to treat you with good hospitality. Now, if you are content, leave."

    Luis red at Rudy and wondered, ''Where was that immense pressureing from? I don''t feel any magic or anything from this human whatsoever. He is a puny human! Even I can crush him easily if I want to!

    Heh! It''s not a big problem. I am getting my hands on the cursed child no matter what happens. And it would make a great show in front of her human lover, who would beg for mercy.

    I will extract all of his blood and chop him into pieces, making a fine dish out of his flesh!''

    Luis turned around after saying, "I will still give you all a chance to think about it."

    Then, he turned to Jane and continued, "I believe you are mature enough to know what''s good for you."

    Jane didn''t say anything in reply but kissed Rudy again.

    ''Tch!'' Luis licked his tongue and thought, ''She is a bitch as well! Well, it doesn''t matter. I enjoy breaking and dominating strong girls. I will discipline her too.''

    Luis and the rest left the hall, but Liam shot a nce at Jane before leaving, but Rudy caught him red-handed, and he ended up tripping as he fell t on the floor, face first.

    Then they got into their chariots and flew away.

    "...."

    The royal hall was filled with nothing but silence. Everyone was still stile toprehend the situation.

    "What will happen now?" one asked another.

    "Maybe a war?" someone replied.

    "Who cares. We are not going to fight in a war, and I am sure our kingdom will win. We have the three strongest vampires of the world with us."

    "Yes."

    "Come to think of it, where did Vesier go after getting his ass beaten by the human?" someone asked.

    "He must be crying in the corner or maybe hiding so that the human doesn''t find him."

    After that, the function continued for a while before everyone slowly started to leave.

    Rudy, who was sitting on the chair with Jane and drinking the blood moon milkshake, let out an exhausted sigh and muttered, "I thought drinking this would make me feel better, but I don''t feel satisfied. I will have to sleep to restore my powers and allow my body to heal¡­"

    ''Anywho, I will discuss everything with Virgil first, and if I feel like it, I will just have to go on a single-handed massacre.''

 Chapter 295 Nyxias Domineer

    Chapter 295 Nyxia''s Domineer¡¡¡¡In thest two days, Rudy had used his powers more than he ever did in his entire life. He still hadn''tpletely recovered (mentally) from the overuse of his powers in the world of illusion, and he once again used a lot of his powers today.

    Since the function was near its end, Jane got up to greet the royal guests who didn''te to the pce so often. Rudy was left alone, and he couldn''t wait to go back to Jane''s room so he could get a nice sleep.

    While waiting, his gaze fell on the ripped pieces of the scroll on the ground.

    ''What''s that?'' he wondered.

    He got up and grabbed the piece nearest to him to see something written on it. But since it was a vampirguage, he couldn''t understand it.

    He showed it to the maid on the counter behind him and asked, "What''s written here?"

    The maid squinted her eyes before reading out loud: "Nyxia¡­"

    "I see." Rudy carefully looked at the letters and learned the vampirguage, although he needed more words to grasp it fully.

    He picked up all the pieces he could find and showed the random ones to the maid. After learning a few more words, Rudy began to sort out the pieces and arranged them ordingly. But he was missing a few parts, and he couldn''t find them anywhere.

    ''Well, whatever.''

    Most of the scroll''s content was already restored, so Rudy slowly began to read it. He had a few mistakes in the vowels but understood what it was about.

    "So they were from the Alucard kingdom, huh? I thought they were royal guests. Well, that doesn''t matter. Even if the Lord himself tries to groom my Jane, he shall fear me."

    After reading the conditions, Rudy sighed in relief and muttered, "Not going to lie, I was pissed off at Jane''s ancestors for making a contract like that, but after reading the conditions, I can tell he didn''t mean any harm."

    Three people had signed the contract along with a signature seal with their names.

    One was, of course, d the seventh, the second was Luis the twenty-second, and the third was Nyxia.

    ''Hmm?'' Rudy raised his brow with an amused look on his face and wondered, ''So this is where Nyxia''s name was. But why is her name here? This contract is old. There is no date written, but it''s the era of d the seventh, and Virgil is d the thirteenth.

    Nyxia said she had seven sons and two daughters, so let''s assume d the seventh was Nyxia''s eldest son. So that would make Virgil the thirteenth d.

    However, I remember Virgil mentioning that his father was considered as d the twelfth. This is so disorienting that it''s making my brain hurt. I should go to sleep.''

    Rudy nced around to look for Jane, but she seemed busy.

    SIGH!

    ''Maybe I should leave?''

    Rudy waited for a few more minutes, but Jane was surrounded by even more royals now. So he turned to the maid at the counter and uttered:

    "If Jane asks you where I went, tell her that I am sleeping in her room."

    The maid nodded in response with a smile on her face.

    Rudy got up and slowly walked out of the hall. For the first time after getting the powers, Rudy didn''t feel like walking.

    ''This reminds me of my university days when I used to walk my way from the shelter facility to the university and from there to my workce.

    Dammit! This sucks. I have be so dependent on my powers that the usual stuff seems tedious and tiring to me now.''

    SIGH!

    "I should find a way to increase my mental strength and make it limitless just as my powers. Of course, eating healthy food is not going to help me here. The only way to increase my mental strength was to use as many powers as possible.

    It''s just like going to the gym and doing reps. Your strength increases as you regrly increase the weight and all. I don''t know much about fitness as I never went to the gym in my past life, nor do I n to go there in this life."

    "Arara~ What are you muttering, boy?"

    "...."

    Nyxia hugged Rudy from behind and flew him away with her.

    "Oh,e on! What are you doing!" Rudy groaned.

    "Hmm? I thought I would give you a ride. Where do you want to go?" Nyxia whispered in Rudy''s ear.

    "Drop me off at Jane''s room."

    "Arara~ How abouting to my room?"

    "I really want to sleep, and I am in no mood to entertain you right now."

    "Someone is in a foul mood. It''s saddening. I thought we had formed a nice bond after what we did yesterday in the royal bathhouse. But here you are, treating me as a stranger."

    Rudy leaned his back on Nyxia''s body, feeling her soft mountains pressing against his back, and uttered, "I am not. I am just not in the mood. You may meet me again after I have woken up. I will entertain you as much as you want."

    "Arara~ You have to specify what type of ''entertainment'' you are talking about. My innocent self might misunderstand and expect something else, only to get disappointed afterward."

    "How about this? You can ask me anything you want, and I will do it without a singleint."

    Nyxia smirked from the corner of her lips and seductively whispered in Rudy''s ear:

    "Let''s see if you are a man of your word or not. And if you try to y dumb, I swear, I will make you pay for it."

    "Oh? What would you pay with? Your body?" he scoffed softly.

    Even in a state like that, Rudy''s ''Rudyness'' was still the same.

    After flying all the way to the balcony of the hallway where Jane''s room was, Nyxianded with Rudy.

    "Here you go," she said as she let go of Rudy.

    "Thanks for the ride."

    Rudy began to walk to Jane''s room, but Nyxia pulled his clothes and muttered, "Where is my reward for giving you a ride?"

    "...."

    Nyxia closed her eyes as though she was waiting for Rudy to do something to her.

    Rudy moved his face close to Nyxia''s face before opening his mouth. He moved his lips to her lips, but suddenly, his fangs elongated, and he buried them in Nyxia''s neck.

 Chapter 296 Recharge

    Chapter 296 Recharge¡¡¡¡Nyxia closed her eyes and puckered her lips, expecting to receive a kiss from Rudy, but all she got was a sharp, throbbing pain in her neck.

    When she opened her eyes again, she realized that Rudy was sucking her blood at a crazy speed.

    "....!"

    She tried to push him back, but Rudy''s grip on her was tight. Her legs eventually gave out, and her body grew weak.

    When Rudy came back to his senses, he saw Nyxia passed out in his arms and blood dripping from her neck as well as his mouth.

    "..." He moved his trembling hand to his mouth and wiped it to see it was smeared with blood.

    Without wasting a single second, Rudy used his restoration ability and managed to bring Nyxia back to her normal condition.

    He grabbed Nyxia and fell to the ground on his butt before cing her on hisp.

    ''What just happened?'' he asked himself.

    When he gulped down anxiously, he savored the taste of Nyxia''s sweet blood, which made him want to drink more of it. So he licked his hips and wiped the blood from them with his tongue.

    "I never knew blood could taste so delicious. And obviously, it wasn''t my first time tasting blood. I had drunk my own blood many times when I got cut while making food, mostly at Elise''s apartment. I have also tasted Elise''s and mom''s blood, so why did Nyxia''s blood¡­ no, why did I even drink it?"

    Rudy couldn''tprehend the situation, and he didn''t realize that he had grown fangs before he sucked her blood. But they turned normal once he stopped drinking her blood.

    "I was going to kiss her on the lips, but before I knew it¡­ I¡­"

    Rudy lowered his gaze at Nyxia and rubbed her head, hoping she would wake up soon.

    He looked at his hand and pointed it at the sky that was covered with clouds. He flicked his finger, and the clouds were razed to a certain extent.

    ''I knew it!''

    "I no longer feel weak or exhausted. And even my powers returned. So¡­ that''s why my body urged me to drink Nyxia''s blood?" he wondered.

    "But how would drinking blood give me energy? If that was possible, I would have found an alternative to restore my powers after running out of my mental strength. Food or drink shouldn''t possibly be able to do that.

    It''s just like eating or drinking something and suddenly getting six-pack abs without any hard work," he muttered in confusion.

    ''Come to think of it, I still don''t know much about my powers and their origin. I am still not entirely convinced that I got these powers because of the supergene experiment. Because for that, the scientists would have needed to get their hands on the genes or something.

    Or maybe they actually managed that? I am sure that these supernatural elements existed in my past life too, but I never encountered them as I lived a human life. So if the supergene is the reason behind my powers, why did Ie to this world?

    If I truly acquired powers after supergene, why did I die in my previous life, and why did I travel back in time?

    There are so many questions I want answers to, and I think the best way to get them is to break into one of the secret supergene experiment facilities to know the truth. I should do that once I go back to the human world.''

    Rudy was stroking Nyxia''s head while thinking that, and he didn''t realize that she had woken up.

    "How dare you put me in such a disgraceful state!" she yelled with a re in her eyes.

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a sigh of relief and uttered, "I am d you are alright."

    "You are the one who did this to me!" she yelled.

    "You sound so energetic for someone who was unconscious a few seconds ago," he remarked.

    "Again, that was you!"

    "I need answers. Since you im to be so knowledgeable, tell me, why did I suck your blood?" Rudy asked sincerely.

    "You didn''t just suck my blood, you sucked my vitality too. If you hadn''t regained your senses at the right time, you might have killed me."

    "..." Rudy took a deep breath and asked, "Please tell me you are joking."

    "I am not."

    "So¡­ why did I do that?"

    "Why do humans drink water?" Nyxia asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Because they feel thirsty?"

    "And why do they eat?"

    "Because they feel hungry?"

    "It''s the same for every race in the universe. You, or rather your body, or should I say your powers, wanted to be fed on something that could recharge them instantly. Hence they forced you to suck my vitality," Nyxia asserted.

    "This has never happened before, so I had no idea. But I guess I should be careful from now on." Rudy raised his brow and asked, "Uhh¡­ does that mean I can attack a fellow human too?"

    "Yeah. They also have vitality, but not as much as the other races. So if this happens in a human world, you would probably kill a few dozen to get your powers recharged," she stated in a solemn voice. "You even grew fangs to suck my blood."

    "What?!" he eximed.

    "They are back to normal now, though."

    "Hmm. Actually, this isn''t the first time my powers have changed my body physically. I grew long hair too, so I guess growing fangs wouldn''t make a difference. But I am d they are back to normal."

    "Kissing would be a pain in the ass with long fangs," he added. "Vampires'' fangs also turn back to normal unless they are drinking blood.

    "But I do want to get a blowjob with long fangs¡­" he muttered with a serious look on his face. "I wonder if it would hurt."

    "Uhh¡­" Nyxia let out a sigh in disbelief and uttered, "Are you always like this?

    "I am genuinely curious, that''s all." He shrugged his shoulders and asked, "Anyway, is there any way to stop that?"

 Chapter 297 Cultivation

    Chapter 297 Cultivation¡¡¡¡"Is there any way to stop me from doing that?" he asked curiously.

    "Don''t burn yourself out using your powers. Simple."

    "That''smon sense. I was asking if there is a way to stop this. Like, there could be times when I would need to go all out, you know? And during that time, if I worried about hurting others, I wouldn''t be able to do that.

    So I was wondering if you could provide me with a way or maybe some technique that could give me free vitality without killing or hurting anyone," he asked calmly.

    After a moment of silence, Nyxia uttered, "There is, actually."

    "Oh? Please tell me."

    "It''s simple. You just have to increase your mental capacity, so you never get mentally exhausted," Nyxia answered with a smile on her face.

    "..." However, Rudy didn''t seem impressed by her response.

    "What?"

    SIGH!

    "That was an obvious answer. You need to tell me a way to increase my mental capacity. I have tried to think of various ways but failed all of them. The only way I can think of is exhausting myself again and again, but now that seems dangerous as I can go berserk. So now, I am left with no option," Rudy asserted with a weary sigh.

    Even though he no longer felt exhausted, his face seemed tired as he couldn''tprehend anything. It was out of his knowledge, and he felt stuck for the first time in his life.

    So far, his powers and intellect have helped me ovee every challenge he faced, and his knowledge and experience from his past life helped him considerably.

    "You need to cultivate it."

    "Uhh¡­. what?"

    "Cultivate your mental capacity. If your mental capacity can increase the more you use your powers, then it should also increase if you manually cultivate it instead of resetting," she stated.

    "So this ''cultivate'' is the same as recharging, am I right?" he asked with a curious and confused look on his face.

    Nyxia nodded and continued, "Not entirely, but yes. When you take a rest, your mental strength recharges, but that takes a lot of time, and you need to restpulsorily. But in cultivation, the recharging speed would be much faster, and the more you cultivate, the more your mental capacity will increase."

    She exined in a calm voice.

    "You still haven''t told me how to do that, though."

    "There are different types of cultivation methods depending on what you want to cultivate. Let me ask you, what do you want to cultivate, and how far can you go for it?"

    "You already know the answer."

    "Are you interested in dual cultivation?" Nyxia asked curiously.

    "By the name, I guess it''s cultivating two times or something?"

    "No. Dual cultivations basically means sex," she said nonchntly.

    "Uhh¡­ then aren''t I dual cultivating all the time?" Rudy wondered.

    Nyxia shook her head and uttered, "No. To dual cultivate, your partner has to be someone with great powers. Humans are powerless, so obviously, you can''t dual cultivate with them."

    "What about vampires? Jane and I have fooled around more than you think."

    "You can''t do that with vampires either. You see, there are many requirements. We, vampires, don''t have any spirit in our bodies. If we die, we turn into ashes, and we can''t revive them."

    ''But didn''t you try to reincarnate your husband?'' Rudy wanted to ask Nyxia, but he knew that doing that in the middle of an important conversation might make her mad, and he would never get another chance to discuss cultivation with Nyxia again.

    "Then can I dual cultivate with ghosts?"

    "No."

    "What about dragons?"

    "Only a few who have dragon magic."

    "Then who do you think is apatible partner for me to dual cultivate with?"

    "Try elves. You can never go wrong if elves are involved. But unfortunately, you can''t find them. They closed all the portals to their world and secluded themselves with the rest of the races."

    "Any other race?"

    "Fairies should work too, but they are super toxic in nature," she informed.

    "That doesn''t match the description of the fairies I had. But there are many types of people in the world."

    Rudy recalled what thendlord had told him about the fairies, and from that, he assumed that they were naive in nature.

    "Are there any other ways?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "For what, cultivating or dual cultivating?"

    "Hey, what about vitality?"

    "What about it?"

    "Since you said I sucked your vitality with your blood. Can''t I create vitality with my powers or something? Or maybe even cultivating it?"

    Nyxia stared at Rudy for a few seconds before replying, "Even I have limited knowledge about it. And believe me, that''s not something you should be seeking."

    "Why¡­ not?"

    "There are things better left unknown. There is a limit to how much knowledge one can hold; expose them to reality, and they go insane. I am saying this for your own sake," she said with a calm yet concerned look on her face.

    "I understand. Thanks for telling me about this new way to increase my mental capacity. I will look into it more thoroughly and find a better alternative if needed."

    All this time, Rudy was stroking Nyxia''s head, and she was still on hisp. Whenever Rudy spoke, he moved his rightp up and down, making Nyxia look like a baby in her father''sp.

    After they stopped talking, Nyxia sat up and wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck while still sitting on hisp. She pushed him back on the pir he was leaning on and looked into his eyes before uttering:

    "You never apologized for suddenly attacking me and never rewarded me for giving you a ride."

    "I.. was going to do just that."

    Nyxia nced at Rudy''s lips before moving her gaze to his neck. She licked her lips and gulped down before asking: "Can I drink your blood?"

    "Sure."

    Nyxia instantly opened her mouth and buried her fangs in his neck. She sucked his blood for about a minute and pressed her lips on his lips.

    "..."

    Rudy didn''t stop her and kissed her back, and they enjoyed the mixed tastes of each other''s blood and saliva.

    Thanks, @Robert_Heieck, for the gift!

 Chapter 298 Blood and Saliva

    Chapter 298 Blood and Saliva¡¡¡¡Rudy could taste his own blood through Nyxia''s mouth, and Nyxia was tasting hers. After a pleasing kiss, their lips parted, and their eyes met.

    They stared into each other''s eyes as though that was the only thing that mattered and existed in the world.

    Nyxia smiled with a flushed face and muttered, "You don''t seem to mind it."

    "Obviously. Who wouldn''t want to be kissed by a hot girl like you?" Rudy replied with a grin.

    Nyxia squinted her eyes and uttered, "Who was it that was questioning my character in the royal bathhouse?"

    "Certainly not me."

    Nyxia moved her hands to Rudy''s face and held it carefully. She caressed his face with her cold hands and rubbed her thumbs on her cheeks while gazing into his eyes with a gentle smile on her face.

    "I might have been charmed by you," he said calmly.

    "Oh? I don''t think so. I would know if you were charmed by you. I could order you, control you, use you. But that''s not happening."

    "I didn''t mean it that way, but yeah. I wouldn''t mind doing anything for you, as long as it doesn''t affect my rtionship with other girls."

    Nyxia yed with Rudy''s ears with her fingers while rubbing her thing on his cheeks.

    "Maybe¡­ it''s me who is charmed by you¡­ darling~"

    Rudy chuckled after hearing that and muttered, "Do you love me?"

    "I would rather not answer that question. We only kissed, so don''t get your hopes high."

    "Oh? And here I thought I got one more vampire in my harem," Rudy remarked with a grin on his face.

    "Don''t get so cocky." Nyxia pulled Rudy''s cheek and said, "I am not an easy girl. You will have to work hard to have me as your lover."

    "I thought you were already madly in love with me. I guess I shouldn''t have let you kiss me and left you desperate. Only then you would realize how much you need me."

    "You do realize that I am thousands of years older than you, right?"

    "Of course."

    "I have met all types of people and experienced a million types of feelings in my entire life. If you think that I would give into mere desperation or temptation, then you are wrong. I am used to such things, and to be honest, I had forgotten all that."

    She smiled wryly at him and said, "Thank you for reminding me that I can still live and enjoy my life."

    "Is that a yes to join my harem?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "No." Nyxia yed with Rudy''s face without caring for anything and said, "I won''t join you harem unless you have managed to learn your powers fully."

    "That''s a tough condition."

    "Hmm~?" Nyxia hummed in amusement and uttered, "How about convincing Glorias and Jane about epting me in your harem."

    "Challenge epted, but it will take time. I will first have to convince Rias to join my harem," he scoffed softly and sighed. "I am anxious, not going to lie."

    "I visited Glorias this morning. She should wake up in less than a day, so you better n your speech to convince her."

    "I have already done that. I also have a backup n in case of my original n. And I have more backup ns if the backup n fails. Let''s hope that one of those ns works, or I might be in trouble."

    "Is that your biggest fear?" Nyxia asked curiously.

    "Not really, but I am indeed worried about how Rias might react after finding out that I slept with her twin sister and kissed her great grandmother."

    "Can I ask what is your biggest fear, or rather, what are you anxious about the most in your life?"

    Nyxia''s face was brimming with curiosity.

    "Telling my mom about my powers. Actually, that''s not a big deal, but I have no idea how I am going to tell her about my harem. To her, I am still her innocent high school boy who studies all day without thinking or caring for any worldly matters. But I am far from her ideal son.

    However, I intend to tell her everything once I go back to the human world. You might not believe me, but I never intended to keep it a secret from her. She is the only person I would never want to deceive or lie to."

    Nyxia raised her brow with a judging look on her face and uttered, "The way you talk about your mother makes you look like you have something for her."

    "Hmm?"

    "Like¡­ you love her¡­" Nyxia averted her gaze while saying that.

    "Duh! Obviously, I love her. Every son loves his parents," he shrugged.

    "I meant¡­ romantically¡­"

    "What the¡ª!" Rudy took a deep breath and uttered, "What are you even saying?!"

    Nyxia said something even Angelica would never dare to speak.

    "It just looked like it. I may be wrong."

    "No, no. You are obviously wrong!" He retorted with a frowned face. "Please don''t question my rtionship with her. If it was someone else who told me that, I would have gotten so angry, you have no idea. But because of my respect and admiration for you, I somehow managed to stay calm."

    "I apologize if I offended you. It simply seemed like that to me, so I thought I should mention it. I even thought you already had that kind of reaction with her, but okay. I won''t ever mention anything rted to your mother again."

    "Thank you."

    Nyxia bit her lips as she ruined the romantic atmosphere they had around them.

    "Oh!" Rudy suddenly eximed as he recalled what Nyxia had told him in the royal hall. He moved his hands to her breasts and squeezed them as he asked:

    "What do you mean by Jane and I are married?"

    "You two got married."

    "I seriously don''t remember doing that. But by the looks of it, it seems that when we had sex, it triggered some kind of mating ritual?"

    Nyxia furrowed her brows and said, "How do you guess everything correctly?!"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "I catch on the clues and connect them with various possibilities before narrowing them down as guesses."

    "It is indeed what you said. Did Jane drink your blood while being connected to you and sitting in a simr position as us?" Nyxia asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Yes. And she even wrapped her arms around my body, if that also counts."

    "There you have it."

 Chapter 299 Red-Handed

    Chapter 299 Red-Handed¡¡¡¡"Hmm¡­" Rudy hummed in wonder and muttered, "It seems Jane was not aware of such ritual? She seemed oblivious to me, but she might be acting dumb. This isn''t her first time."

    "Not only that, but she also marked you as hers," Nyxia informed.

    "And what does that mean? Does that mark represent that I belong to her?"

    Nyxia noded with a sigh as Rudy guessed the answer again, although it was obvious.

    "What''s bad about it?" he asked with a confused and curious look on his face.

    "It''s not just a mark, it''s a lethal forbidden mark, which is alive. The mark won''t let you get close to the opposite sex."

    "But¡­" Rudy squeezed Nyxia''s breasts even more with a straight face and said, "I think we are getting pretty close right now, and we even kissed. Are you sure that mark is alive?" he asked. "It seems dead to me."

    He scoffed softly.

    "I think that''s because of your powers. It''s not letting the mark work."

    "Just curious, but what does this mark do if one gets close to the opposite gender?"

    "It gives them paralyzing shock on their body and cripples them from inside, making them lose their libido, rendering them unable to get hard to do the deed. And it''s pretty affecting," She said in a neutral tone.

    "What if it''s the other person who is trying to get close while the one with the mark is trying their best to avoid or stop them?"

    "That changes nothing, and they would go through the same pain even though they weren''t at fault," she responded calmly and enjoyed her breasts getting squeezed by Rudy.

    "That''s not fair."

    "Why do you think it''s forbidden to use now?"

    "Makes sense.." he sighed. "But that gave me an amazing idea to protect my loved ones from predators. I will cast something simr on them, but it would only affect the opposite person."

    "You probably shouldn''t do that. It can cause a lot of trouble. Like if a brother or father touches them. Or a friend or even a stranger trying to help them."

    "Oh, no. I would make it so that it only triggers when someone touches them with ill intentions. And the punishment would be that they would be shredded into pieces before each of their cells in the body turns into ashes, and they vanish into thin air," he uttered nonchntly.

    "Don''t you think that''s a little severe punishment?"

    "Not in the least." Rudy shook his head and said, "Anyone who dares to harm my loved ones shall cease to exist, no exception or forgiveness. That''s the biggest crime for me, and the punishment should obviously be severe."

    "..."

    "However, I do not know how to cast such a spell," he added.

    Rudy began squeezing Nyxia''s breasts even harder and pinched her erect nipples.

    Nyxia squinted her eyes and asked, "What do you think you are doing with your hands?"

    "I am not doing that. My hands are moving on their own after seeing such a voluptuous figure in front of them," Rudy replied with a grin.

    "Stop this instance!"

    Rudy smirked from the corner of his lips and asked, "What''s wrong? Did my massage make you horny? Are you going to orgasm?"

    "Hah! Dream on. Something like this would never make me¡ª anh~!" Nyxia immediately pulled her hands from Rudy''s face and covered her mouth.

    "Oh? Was that a moan I just heard?" he smirked wider.

    Rudy could see Nyxia''s flushed face even though she was hiding it with her hands.

    "No!" She yelled. "That was a groan! You are so bad that I ended up groaning," she retorted.

    "Is that so? Then you wouldn''t mind if I continue, right?"

    "Of course not."

    Rudy stealthily moved his hands under Nyxia''s clothes and touched her bare breasts.

    "Hey!" She yelled. "You can''t touch them¡ªmnh!"

    She tried to speak, only to end up moaning, but she managed to hold her moan.

    "I didn''t give you permission to touch me directly!" she hissed.

    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that you won''t hold your moan and eventually orgasm?" he asked haughtily with an arrogant smirk on his face.

    "Gah!" Nyxia gritted her teeth while ring at Rudy with teary eyes.

    Rudy pinched her nipples and muttered, "Even though you im to be a mature and old person, you act just like Jane and any other girl when ites to all this, huh?"

    "....!"

    "It''s rather cute if you ask me," he added with a grin on his face.

    Nyxia''s face flushed red, and she tried to cover it, but Rudy used telekinesis to stop her from moving her hands. She struggled for a while and gave up. While Rudy enjoyed the feeling of Nyxia''s soft marshmallow-like breasts and thorny nipples.

    She kept ring at him, but that just made Rudy want to tease her even more.

    "Mnh~"

    She tried to hold her moans but to no avail. She was feeling so good that she couldn''t fool herself.

    She denied feeling good a while ago, but now she was forced to admit it. And even if she didn''t, her flushed face and sexy moans were proof.

    However, Nyxia surpassed Rudy''s expectations and kissed him on the lips. That way, her face wasn''t visible to him, and her moans were automatically getting muffled by the kiss.

    Nyxia was getting close to orgasming after hundreds of years, so she became aggressive and began kissing Rudy like there was no tomorrow.

    Rudy tried to stop her, not because he didn''t like it, but because he heard footsteps approaching them, and if anyone saw them in such a situation, especially Jane, things could only get worse.

    However, Nyxia didn''t stop and pushed Rudy to the ground from the pir. She got on top of him and rubbed her body against him.

    That was until he saw a pair of legs walking in the hallway in front of him and stopping before him. He moved his gaze up, and his heart began to beat loudly, almost as though it would pop out of his chest.

    Rudy totally forgot about the possibility of getting caught red-handed by that person once again. The person was none other than Nyxia''s youngest son, Virgil.

 Chapter 300 Caught in 4K

    Chapter 300 Caught in 4K¡¡¡¡Rudy''s gaze moved up as he recognized the outfit. Without even seeing the face, Rudy was more than sure that it was none other than Virgil.

    His mind stopped once he realized he got caught making out with Virgil''s mother. Even for Rudy, it was an awkward moment, much morepared to when he was caught on the bed naked with Jane on top of him.

    Still, what was worse was that he got caught twice by the same person in the most awkward way possible. First things first, Rudy never intended this to happen, unlike with Jane, where he wanted to fuck her.

    He was on his way to Jane''s room to get some rest, and one thing led to another. Before they knew it¡­ no, it was Rudy who made Nyxia horny and forced her to kiss him to hide her moans and flushed face. But that changed nothing.

    Usually, he would think of ten ns to get out of any situation, but currently, he had no ns. He did think of teleporting and running away, but that wasn''t a solution to the problem. He wanted to confront Virgil like a man and make everything clear.

    That would be possible if he got a chance to speak. However, Nyxia was still kissing him aggressively while rubbing her body against him. Not only that, but she had started rubbing her cave against his crotch as she was close to orgasm.

    For Rudy, it was an indescribable situation. He was feeling both anxious and thrilled at the same time. Of course, it wasn''t as though he wasn''t enjoying the aggressive kisses from Nyxia. He couldn''t ask for anything more than that, but he would have preferred to do it when they were alone.

    Luckily, Rudy wasn''t touching any part of Nyxia. He touched her breasts before, but he moved his hands when he tried to push Nyxia back after hearing the footsteps and stopped soon after.

    Rudy grew anxious, and more and more time passed in Virgil''s presence, but it didn''tst long.

    "What do you think you are doing, mother?!" he yelled.

    Nyxia, whose eyes were closed to enjoy the pleasure of the kiss, even more, opened her eyes and nced at Virgil from the corner of her eyes.

    She kissed Rudy for onest time and stopped.

    SIGH!

    She frowned her face and slowly got up while using Rudy''s body as support. She flicked her hair and red at Virgil but didn''t say anything.

    "What the hell were you doing?!" Virgil yelled again.

    "You have eyes to see, do you not?"

    "..."

    "Then, why do you ask such a stupid question?"

    "You are aware that he is a human, right?"

    "Of course, I do."

    "And that he is Jane and Rias'' lover?"

    "What of it?"

    Virgil gritted his teeth and shouted, "Do you have no shame? Consider your age and status. You can''t¡ª"

    "Enough!" Nyxia furrowed her brows and uttered, "What right do you think you have to talk to me like this? It''s my life, I can do whatever I want. It''s none of your business!"

    After saying that, she walked away. It was the exact opposite of what one would expect. Usually, it would be a father walking into his son or daughter doing something inappropriate, and they would reply with ''It''s none of your business'' or something along those lines, but here it was Nyxia saying that to her son.

    "..."

    "...."

    Both Rudy and Virgil were speechless. They looked at each other, but Rudy averted his gaze after feeling awkward.

    Rudy respected Virgil and Nyxia, and there was nothing wrong with it. It was a mature act to acknowledge someone for something they did right. However, he respected family bonds more than that.

    He didn''t want to put himself in the same shoes as Virgil, but he wouldn''t want to see Reba doing the same thing to someone. He got jealous whenever he thought of Reba interacting with the opposite sex aside from something work-rted.

    Of course, that was never going to happen. He was going to make sure of it. But Rudy could feel how Virgil must be feeling right now.

    ''Nyxia got cockblocked by her son. She was really close to orgasming. I can rte to that, but in my case, it was mom who caught me twice.'' Rudy couldn''t dare to say that out loud, so he uttered inwardly.

    "Uhh... I can exin¡­" Rudy couldn''t count how many times he had said the same thing whenever he was caught in an awkward situation, even in his previous life.

    "There is no need to exin," Virgil sighed. "She pushed you down and tried to take advantage of you, right?"

    "Uhm¡­." Rudy had two voices; one was to lie and me everything on Nyxia, or man up and tell him that he got the hots for his mother. He wasn''t sure what would be the wise choice for now. He had no intention of risking anything until Rias woke up, and he managed to convince her to join his harem. Before that, he wanted to keep the ''status quo'' from adding any more girls to his harem.

    However, it was Rudy, and he always had his own extra option in almost every situation. Right now, his third option was to dodge the question so he wouldn''t need to answer it.

    "It seems you and Nyxia don''t get along so well¡­" he uttered in a low voice.

    "Yeah. I won''t me you if you think that," he sighed again. "Our rtionship was good until my father died. But I wasn''t the only one. She became bitter toward everyone after his death. She started ignoring her descendants and neglecting her duties."

    Virgil looked at the sky and muttered, "I wouldn''t me her for bing like that."

    "..." Rudy slowly opened his mouth and asked, "Wouldn''t it be better if she finds her happiness and does something she wants to?"

    "Are you referring to what she did to you just now?" Virgil asked without looking at Rudy.

    Even though he managed to divert the topic, he couldn''t keep his mouth shut. But he didn''t regret it.

 Chapter 301 Rudys Greatest Fear

    Chapter 301 Rudy''s Greatest Fear¡¡¡¡Virgil turned to Rudy and waited for his response.

    "I will say I didn''t mind it. I could have easily pushed her away if I wanted to, but I didn''t."

    Virgil moved his gaze to Rudy and asked, "Are you saying that you want to be my father?"

    "Uhh¡­ that would be one hell of a family tree. And no, I didn''t mean it that way. You can assume I am¡­ well, curious about Nyxia. But if you ask me about my feelings for her or whether I am romantically attracted to her, I am not sure myself.

    I could just say yes or no if I wanted to. But I hate half-assed answers with conflicted feelings, only to regret themter on. Before I got my powers, I was a simple man who only had eyes for his lover.

    Sure, I did find other girls attractive and sometimes even looked at their chests, but never in my wildest dream had I ever thought of cheating on her. Maybe it''s because I put myself in everyone''s shoes. I wouldn''t want my lover to ever cheat on me, so I would never do the same.

    But now, I have not only one or two but multiple lovers, and I love all of them equally. I am starting to doubt the reason I agreed to have a harem. It was to save my loved ones, but before I noticed it, I forgot about that reason and ended up fooling around with the girls I liked.

    Not that I am saying ''like'' and not ''love''. But the boundaries between both are getting thin and thin for me. Maybe my powers have made me like this, but I am confident that I can seduce any girl I like without using any powers.

    There is nothing really wrong with that. After all, they love me, and I love them. I can satisfy them in bed and make all their wishes true in the blink of an eye. As long as they are happy, there is no problem. But¡­ I can''t keep doing that.

    Don''t get me wrong, I am not saying that I will stop loving more girls. Love is not something you can control. Most of the girls in my harem right now are the girls who loved me.

    Jane is the only girl I made moves on. But I think there will be more as I keep exploring the world¡­ worlds. I don''t know what I should do. I don''t want to stop, but I do not wish to continue either.

    The one thing I fear the most is for my harem to feel that I am neglecting them or not giving them the love like I once used to. I say I love them equally, but do I? I honestly don''t know. There is no actual way to know¡­ no, I don''t want to know it.

    However, the more girls I get in my harem, the less time I would get to spend with them. I don''t know what I should do, and I can''t ask anyone for help."

    Rudy became so sensitive all of a sudden that he let his emotions leak and revealed his greatest fear to Virgil, who he thought wasn''t the best choice to tell.

    "Forget what I just spouted. I didn''t¡ª"

    "I don''t know what you are going through, but I understand how you are feeling," Virgil uttered calmly. "Believe me or not, but you are not the only man suffering through this. Almost everyone in this or other worlds has loved more than one person.

    I am not talking about them having a harem, of course. That''s not something everyone can achieve. But from what I understand, you don''t want your lovers to think that you don''t love them, am I right?"

    Rudy nodded in response.

    "The solution is rather simple, to be honest." Virgil chuckled and asked, "What does one do when they have a problem or an issue?"

    "Uhh.. they try to fix it somehow?" Rudy responded.

    "Exactly! So if you are worried about something rted to your lovers, then you should always consult them about it, even if it''s a small problem. They would know the best," Virgil asserted with a distant smile on his face.

    "..." Virgil was thest person Rudy wanted to consult, but he was d that he did. He now had his answer, and his greatest fear had turned into small worry.

    As Virgil had said, it was indeed a simple solution.

    ''I do tell everything to my harem member, so I don''t think I am doing something terrible. I wonder if starting a rtionship with another girl or adding them to the harem without telling the rest of the harem members is considered cheating.

    If yes, then I am currently cheating on all of them with Jane. But I don''t n to hide it. I would have told them if there was a way to tell them. I already sent that letter to Alice, and I hope it reached her.''

    "I wanted to confront you about mother, but I forgot that you are still a teenager in the end. You hold so much power, and you have so many responsibilities on your shoulders at such a young age."

    After a brief pause, he continued, "I don''t know what else to say, but as an adult or as an inw, I would like you to give a piece of advice."

    "I feel honored."

    "There will be times where you will feel hopeless even if you have everything in the world, money, fame, power, but not happiness. That''s the only thing that matters in the end. That and the satisfaction of everything. Without that, your life will be hollow," Virgil asserted in a solemn voice.

    "I will remember this."

    SIGH!

    Virgil turned around after saying, "I came to look for my mother as the guests were asking for her. Now I have to look for her again."

    After saying that, Virgil walked away.

    "..."

    Rudy let out a sigh in relief and muttered, "I somehow managed to avoid the drama."

    He then made his way to Jane''s room to try his new power.

    ====

    We just crossed 300 chapters!!

    ====

    Thanks, @Daoist_Culture, for the gift!

 Chapter 302 Find My Prey

    Chapter 302 Find My Prey¡¡¡¡Rudy entered Jane''s room andzily teleported to the bed.

    "Even though I no longer feel exhausted thanks to Nyxia, I feelzy. But it''s not like I currently have anything to do, so I will fool around."

    For Rudy, the best way to fool around was to use his powers and do something remarkable.

    ''Now that I think of it, if the letter truly reached Alice, she should have already informed mom and Reina. I hope they are not worrying about me. But to be honest¡­.'' Rudy lowered his gaze and muttered:

    ''I should have asked Alice to tell Rize about this too. I am not sure if she has fallen for me yet, but she must also be worrying about me. Am I forgetting anyone? Maria!''

    ''Well, we are not close in any way, and we are barely friends. But I did promise her that I would y with her once every week. And obviously, I can''t get Alice or anyone involved with Maria. She is a mafia, after all.''

    As Rudy was missing his girls, he suddenly thought of an idea that was not possible before, but after inventing the new power, there was a chance that it would work.

    "Let''s try it."

    Rudy took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Then, he teleported his vision to the human world to Reba.

    "Everything is pitch ck¡­" he muttered.

    Rudy had used this ability only once, which didn''t go well. He couldn''t see clearly, although he was able to recognize the ce since he had been there before.

    However, he was currently trying to teleport his vision to a different world, which pushed his ability to a whole other level.

    ''Think. Think about it, Rudy. It''s not that hard. You can do anything as long as you believe in it. It''s just like teleporting. In fact, it''s much easier than that. You are not even teleporting your entire body, it''s just your vision that should be easy as fuck.''

    Rudy cleared his mind and focused hard. He saw something for a split second, but his vision turned dark again.

    One would expect him to be angry, but he was happy instead.

    ''Yes!'' He rejoiced. ''I was able to see! That means my letter reached Alice, and this ability is, in fact, working. Now one more try, and I will master it!''

    He couldn''t open his eyes as he had transferred his vision, and if he opened his eyes, the attempt to locate the person would fail.

    After a few seconds of trying hard, Rudy managed to see the blurry vision, but he couldn''t understand anything. It was an unrecognizable ce for Rudy.

    ''I don''t know what time it is now or if the human world has the same timezone as this world. So there are chances that mom might be sleeping. Still, I don''t recognize this ce.''

    Rudy''s vision was currently 240p at 16fps. But he focused hard and managed to clear it to 360p at 30fps.

    Fortunately, he was used to that quality since most of the time, he watched videos at 360p whenever he was on mobile data to save as much data as possible. But when he was using his neighbor''s or public Wi-Fi, he made sure to watch everything on 720p.

    Once Rudy''s vision had gotten clear enough to nce at the surroundings, he realized that it was the car''s interior.

    "What''s mom doing in a car? Maybe a taxi?" he wondered. "But I know mom, and she would never get on a taxi. She is someone who saves every single penny possible."

    ''Hmm?! Someone is sitting beside her in the car? Who the fuck is it!'' he yelled inwardly.

    Even though Rudy could see things, there was a limit to it. He couldn''t freely nce around everywhere like one normally would with their eyes. In short, the screen of his vision was limited.

    ''Judging by the outfit, I can''t really tell if it''s a man or a woman. I think they are wearing a suit.''

    ''I don''t know, but I am feeling anxious. Only if I could also hear what they are talking about.''

    In this tense situation, Rudy got another idea.

    ''If I can transfer my vision, then I should be able to transfer my hearing too!''

    Rudy teleported his hearing to Reba and tried to hear what was going on.

    [No ¡­w ¡­..ot¡­ yo¡­ Ru¡­]

    Rudy had no idea who was speaking or what he was hearing. Just like his vision, his hearing was like a broken speaker with a static voice of an unknown radio channel.

    After a few seconds of trying hard, he was able to hear something he could understand.

    [I am telling you. You worry too much. I am sure he is alright,] the voice said.

    "Oh!" Rudy sighed in relief as he recognized the voice. "It''s Eleanor."

    ''Maybe mom went to her after Alice informed her about my absence? They are best friends, so I guess Eleanor was the first person mom decided to talk to.''

    Rudy wanted to watch more, but his connection was suddenly cut off.

    SIGH!

    He opened his eyes and muttered, "I guess using this ability in another world is a limit to it. But I am surprised at myself toe up with such an ability. I can confidently im that ''I am getting the hang of my powers now."

    ''It''s about time I name this ability. I use it to find, so how about ''find my prey''? I can''t think of a better one, so let''s go with that.''

    "Angelica. I am free right now. Want to have some fun?" he asked Angelica.

    Angelica didn''t waste any time and pulled Rudy''s consciousness into her domain. He talked and fooled around with Angelica for a few hours, and they both fell asleep.

    However, something unexpected happened. He woke up to a strange and fantastic feeling. His snake was wrapped around something wet. And it was not what he had expected.

    ===

    A/N- Since my health was getting worse day by day, I was advised to fix my sleep schedule first and have a proper diet with regr exercise. I think my sleep schedule is almost fixed. That''s why I set a timer for the chapter to release. But it seems it messed up yesterday. Thanks for pointing it out, it''s been fixed. I will now set a timer 5 minutes apart from each other, so that doesn''t happen again.

 Chapter 303 (Un)expected Happening

    Chapter 303 (Un)expected Happening¡¡¡¡Rudy was in Angelica''s domain, and after spending some quality time with her, he fell asleep there, only to wake up to a familiar feeling around his snake.

    Even without opening his eyes, Rudy was sure that he was getting a blowjob.

    ''This is what happens when I sleep with Angelica. My mornings with her are just something else. Just as the saying says that an apple a day keeps the doctor away; simrly, a blowjob in the morning makes the day refreshed.''

    He opened his eyes to surprise Angelica and give her a mouthful of milk as a reward. However, it wasn''t Angelica.

    He thought he would open his eyes and wake up in Angelica''s domain, but instead, he woke up in the real world.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw a familiar person in a maid outfit, sucking his snake like a morning breakfast. Of course, it was Niti.

    Niti had pulled down his pants so she could suck him more freely.

    "..." He was left speechless, not because he caught Niti sucking his snake, but because of how bold she had be.

    Rudy was already aware that Niti had sucked him off once when he woke up in the morning. Even though he didn''t know the reason behind her action, he let it slide as he didn''t want to make it awkward between them.

    When he began to interrogate her to confirm his suspicion, she started acting strange and seemed embarrassed to death. That''s why Rudy never expected Niti to do the same thing again.

    Not only that, but Niti seemed so immersed in sucking him off that she let her guard down. It had been over a minute since Rudy opened his eyes, and never even once Niti tried to check whether he woke up or not.

    Jane could walk through the door at any time and catch Niti red-handed. Who knows what kind of punishment she would have given her for doing something like that. After all, she was sucking off her master''s lover''s snake.

    Rudy, obviously, didn''t mind it, but he was conflicted. He was contemting on what he should do next. He could pretend to stay asleep and enjoy the blowjob, or he could confront Niti about it.

    Rudy''s libido had started acting since it had been more than 12 hours since hest relieved himself. For some reason, his session with Angelica in her domain didn''t count, but Rudy concluded it was considered as a dream.

    Earlier, when Nyxia was making out with Rudy and rubbing her body against his crotch, he felt excited, and he could have ejacted from the sheer pleasure of making out. But s, both Nyxia and Rudy were cockblocked by Virgil.

    Now, Niti was sucking him off, and he was close to shooting out his milk. So if Rudy chose the second option, that was to confront Niti, but that would leave him blue balled again.

    Hence, Rudy once again created a third option.

    ''I will pretend to sleep until I cum, and then confront Niti. It''s the best solution.''

    Rudy stayed quiet and enjoyed getting his snake sucked by the bat''s mouth.

    ''Still, to think that Niti, who is always uptight and obedient, would do something like this. It does feel exciting, though. I wonder if this counts as cheating since no one knows about it. Moreover, should I tell Jane about Nyxia and Niti? I will keep Nyxia''s matter a secret since our rtionship has no name now. But¡­ Niti has done more than what Nyxia did. Giving a blowjob is a worse offense than kissing. Should I tell Jane about it?''

    Rudy didn''t intend to keep his rtionship secrets from other girls, but he wanted the correct time to tell them. But he knew that there was no such time.

    ''Talking about Jane, where is she? This world has no clock or sun. Otherwise, I would have guessed the time. But I am sure I slept for more than five hours since Angelica, and I had more than 15 rounds of fun; she was extra aggressive today.

    Has Jane not returned yet? Or did something happen?''

    Rudy looked to his right to see Jane''s dress, which she was wearing at the function, was hanging in the chamber-sized wardrobe that was open for some reason.

    ''Oh, so she returned. But that could be an identical dress too.''

    SIGH!

    ''Oh shit! I ended up sighing!''

    Rudy slowly jerked his head to Niti and saw her looking at him with a petrified look on her face with his snake still in her mouth.

    "Good¡­ morning¡­"

    Niti threw the nket on Rudy and made a run to the door.

    "...." Rudy pulled the nket and saw Niti was about to reach the door.

    "You think you can escape from me?" he muttered.

    Niti opened the door, but it soon closed with a heavy force. She tried to open it again, but it didn''t move an inch.

    Rudy was using telekinesis to hold the door.

    "It won''t open!" Rudy said aloud.

    Niti slowly turned around and gulped down anxiously, her face sweating all over.

    "I¡­" she lowered her gaze and tried to think of something as an excuse, but she knew that she would never be able to outsmart Rudy.

    "First of all." Rudy patted on the bed beside him and said, "Come here."

    "Are¡­ are you angry?" she asked nervously.

    "How would you feel if you woke up to me eating you?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "I would cry because of the pain¡­" Niti replied meekly.

    "Huh? Why would it hurt¡ª oh!" He facepalmed himself and uttered, "I don''t mean eating you, but rather your pussy."

    Niti''s face flushed, but she slowly opened her mouth and answered, "I would be confused¡­"

    "Exactly. I am confused as well."

    "So¡­ you are not angry?"

    "That depends on your answers to my questions." He opened his gaze beside him and ordered, "Come. Sit. It''s time for the real interrogation."

    Niti nervously walked to Rudy and sat on the bed beside him.

 Chapter 304 Nitis Secret

    Chapter 304 Niti''s Secret¡¡¡¡"You already know what I am going to ask, so let''s save us time and get to the point," Rudy stated.

    Niti was keeping her distance from Rudy and avoiding eye contact with him. But once in a while, she was ncing at Rudy''s erect snake that she was sucking a moment ago.

    "So¡­?"

    "I¡­ am sorry¡­" Niti apologized.

    "I am not looking for an apology. I am looking for a reason."

    "I don''t know what came over me. I just felt so¡­ desperate to do it for some reason¡­" Niti responded meekly.

    "Desperate? You mean you got horny?"

    "No." Niti shook her head and said, "We maids don''t feel horny."

    "Why not?"

    "When we be maids, we have many high-grade spells cast on us, and their effects get stronger as time passes. Out of them, one spell renders us unable to feel horny. The other spells also make us unable to betray our master and such things. You may say it''s a safety precaution," Niti answered.

    "So why would you suck my dick like that? Even in the morning, you sucked me off, right?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    Niti''s face flushed red after hearing that.

    "You knew¡­?"

    "I had my suspicions, and I confirmed it after interrogating you. I may not be good at it, but who the fuck cares as long as I get my answers?"

    "That day¡­ when I first walked into this room with Vampire Monarch and found you and Princess Jane naked on top of each other, I smelled a strong scent that made me feel desperate for something."

    "..."

    "After that, when I came back a few minutester to give you your clothes, I saw you two having sex in action. As I mentioned, that feeling was simr to a mother walking into her daughter''s room and finding her in bed with someone. But what surprised me the most was your seed. Princess Jane''s vagina was filled with it, and it was leaking.

    You left soon after that, and Princess Jane went to take a bath. I was alone in the room, so I did what I was supposed to do. I started cleaning the room, but when I got on the bed, the smell of your seed had charmed me. Before I realized it, I was sniffing it. I couldn''t stop myself from doing that, and even after half an hour, I was still sniffing it. So I decided to capture that scent on my bangle and sniff it whenever I felt like it.

    I don''t know why, but sniffing it made me calm. I felt rxed. But obviously, the smell wore off the next day. However, I wasn''t worried. I knew for sure that you and princess Jane would be doing it all night, and I would be able to get my hands on the scent again. And I was right.

    The next day or should I say today, when I entered this room, I found Princess Jane was still making love with you even though you were fast asleep. After she left and I gave her the royal dress that she was supposed to wear for the function, I returned to this room.

    I was excited for the first time in decades. My heart was beating fast, and I felt thrilled. I knew I was doing something I wasn''t supposed to, but I couldn''t resist the urge.

    When I returned, my intention was only to capture the scent of your seed again and leave. And thene back after a few hours when you woke up, but while I was doing that, I saw your¡­ your penis and became attracted to it.

    I sniffed it, and the smell made me feel as though I was in the heavens. So I decided that I would capture the fresh scent directly from your penis. And it shouldst longer, too, as I was going to take it in a liquid form.

    I already know all the techniques in bed, so it was easy for me to make you ejacte. But¡­ the scent was so strong that I lost my senses and ended up licking your penis.

    It was only for a second, but that was the sweetest thing I had ever tasted. It was even sweeter than the blood moon fruit."

    "Surely, you jest. Blood moon fruit is the best thing I have tasted. I would really want to try eating the fruit directly instead of drinking the milkshake. I am sure it would taste better," Rudy stated. "Anyway, please continue."

    "After I licked it once, I licked it again and again. I eventually began sucking it cautiously without waking you up, and after a few minutes, you shot your seed inside my mouth. I wanted to store it and never thought of drinking it, but you shot out too much and filled my mouth with it.

    It was really too much, so I thought maybe I would drink half of it and store half of it and lick it once in a while whenever I felt like it. But in the end, I ended up drinking it all.

    I was angry at myself for doing that. I am a royal maid, and we are trained to be uptight and emotionless. Yet, I couldn''t hold my real self in front of you. After savoring and savoring everyst drop of your seed, I was left with nothing but regret.

    I.. wanted to smell it more. I wanted to drink it more. And then I nced at you. I called your names a few times to confirm you were still sleeping. I¡­ decided to suck you off again and, this time, store your seed.

    But you suddenly woke up, and I had to act oblivious to everything. My heart skipped a bit when you noticed something on my lips and chin. And then you asked me a few questions. I was truly scared of you finding out.

    I thought I was safe, but it turns out you already knew it."

    Niti looked at Rudy with teary eyes and asked, "Can I know why you didn''t confront me about it?"

 Chapter 305 A Tsundere Masochist

    Chapter 305 A Tsundere Masochist¡¡¡¡"I didn''t tell you because, well¡­ I didn''t know what to say." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "What was I supposed to ask you? Hey, why did you suck me off when I was sleeping? But to be honest, I didn''t care. I mean¡­ I didn''t mind it, and you were trying so hard to keep it a secret, so I went along with it."

    "But I didn''t know you had a cute side to you," Rudy teased with a grin on his face.

    "Please don''t make fun of me!" Niti hissed with a flushed face. "I am already feeling guilty for doing that!"

    "Why are you feeling guilty?" Rudy asked curiously, even though he knew the answer.

    "Obviously, I would. Iid hands on my master''s lover. That''s the biggest crime a maid canmit."

    "But if you were truly guilty, you wouldn''t do it again," Rudymented with a judging look on his face. "I wasn''t nning to consult you about it if you had ended it the first time. But I caught you again."

    "Please¡­" Niti clenched her fists with the bedsheet and pleaded, "Please don''t tell Princess Jane about it."

    "You should have thought that before doing something like this," Rudy remarked.

    Niti sobbed while saying, "I know, but¡­ I don''t know!"

    "Do you¡­" Rudy looked at the tears rolling down from Niti''s cheeks and asked, "Do you regret doing that?"

    "Huh?" Niti suddenly stopped crying and averted her face to the side. A few secondster, she nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and asked, "Do I need to answer that?"

    "You sure do. I will then decide whether I should tell Jane about it or not."

    "I¡­ don''t¡­" she muttered.

    Rudy smirked from the corner of his lips and asked, "Does that mean you would do it again if you got another chance?"

    After a brief silence, Niti quietly nodded.

    "Thanks for the honest responses."

    "You know, it''s all your fault¡­" she murmured.

    Rudy raised his brow in amusement and asked, "What¡­?"

    "If you hadn''t exposed me to the scent of your seed, I wouldn''t have be like this, and nothing would have happened. If you had been more careful about all this, things would have turned out differently," Niti remarked.

    "Wow. I didn''t know you were this type of girl."

    "It''s a logical excuse." Niti squinted her eyes at Rudy and asserted, "This pce is not your home, so you are not treating it as one. Tell me, if Jane was in your house and in your room, would you have been careless like you are here? Would you have slept naked on top of each other or continued making love when someone else was at home?"

    "Wow. You went full 180 in your personality just now. But you are actually right. I wouldn''t bring a girl home, though."

    Niti squirmed on the bed while shooting nces at Rudy''s erect snake. She gulped down nervously and savored the taste of Rudy''s snake she had left in her mouth.

    "If you truly don''t regret it and you would do it again if given a chance, how about you suck me off right now?" Rudy asked with a straight face.

    "Huh?"

    "Suck me off. You brazenly did it before I woke up, and I was actually close to cumming. So continue sucking me, and I will shoot your favorite milk that you like so much in your mouth. It''s a win-win situation for both of us, what do you say?"

    Niti furrowed her brows and uttered, "I can''t believe you just said that. All this time, I was thinking of you as a charming prince who was kind and gentle. But you turned out to be an evil prince who seeks everything he can get."

    "Whoa~ Calm down, miss. Why are you suddenly acting like a victim now? Don''t make  me the bad guy, okay?"

    "But you are one." Niti puckered her lips and uttered, "I bet you did the same with princess Jane and somehow forced her to have sex with you. I can''t believe I praised your kindness back then."

    "Oh? So this is how you want to y, huh? Okay. If you think I am the bad guy, then I better act like one too." Rudy smirked viciously at Niti and threatened her:

    "If you don''t suck my dick and make me cum, I will tell Jane everything, and she will punish youter."

    "You cannot do that! If she finds out, she will release me from my duties, and I will lose my job!" Niti bellowed.

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and pointed his gaze at his snake before saying, "Then you better start sucking me off."

    "I see, so you are a ckmailer too."

    "Yeah. I am the epitome of all evil. Now, start sucking." Rudy ordered.

    Niti grabbed Rudy''s snake in her hands and nced at Rudy with a soft re in her eyes. She opened her eyes and uttered:

    "I am only doing it because you are forcing me to. Otherwise, I would never do something so shameful."

    She licked the tip of his snake and kissed it before sucking it like a popsicle. She moved her lips up and down without moving her head and yed with the tip. A few secondster, she engulfed his entire snake in one go and began to move her head up and down.

    "..." Rudy watched and enjoyed Niti''s professional-like blowjob.

    ''What are we even doing?'' He wondered. ''I know that Niti wanted to suck it more, and that''s why I asked her that question. But then she began acting oblivious and yed a victim. I am not really forcing her since she is making a lovely face while sucking me off.

    Does she like to be ordered or treated harshly? Is she a masochist or something? But let''s not judge, or that would make me a sadist as well since I was enjoying ordering her.''

    "Mnh~" Niti made a noise while sucking.

    The slurping sound had filled the room, and Niti showed no sign of stopping.

    After a few seconds, she stopped while staring into Rudy''s eyes and uttered, "It wouldn''t make me happy if you ced your hand on my head."

    "..."

    Rudy ced his hand on her head, and Niti smiled slightly before plugging her mouth with his snake.

    ''Seriously, what is she? A tsundere masochist?''

    ===

    What is she?!

 Chapter 306 Nitis Betrayal

    Chapter 306 Niti''s Betrayal¡¡¡¡It had already been a few minutes since Niti began to suck Rudy''s snake passionately.

    Of course, Rudy felt thrilled seeing Niti doing that, which increased his excitement. Not to mention he never knew Niti''s true personality that she had been hiding all this time. Or perhaps, no one knew about it, and Rudy was the only person she trusted enough to be herself rather than act like someone to follow the rules.

    Rudy''s hand was on Niti''s head that moved up and down every second, but he thought it would be funny to tease her and began pressing her head down whenever it moved up to control Niti''s head movement.

    Niti had been looking into his eyes ever since she started, but when Rudy moved her head, her gaze narrowed, and she red at him¡ª although her face seemed delighted.

    Rudy was convinced that Niti was a masochist who liked to be treated badly or at least liked to be forced.

    "I am going to shoot your favorite milk soon. So if you want to store it, you better be ready."

    Niti ignored Rudy''s words and continued sucking his snake. But when his snake began to twitch, she decreased her speed but increased the time she was keeping his snake in her mouth.

    Rudy tried his best to hold it as he didn''t want that feeling to stop, but a minuteter, he shot everything inside Niti''s mouth while jerking his hips a little.

    He saw Niti''s mouth getting filled and her cheeks getting puffed.

    "Be careful there. I can still shoot one more shot, but it will spill out," Rudy stated.

    "Hmm?!" Niti''s eyes widened after hearing that. She tried to swallow some from her mouth so she could take more, but it was hard in her current position.

    "Toote~" Rudy released thest shot that puffed Niti''s cheek even more.

    "...!"

    "Uhhh¡­" Rudy couldn''t bear to watch that and said, "Why not just spill some?"

    ''No!'' Niti yelled inwardly, but Rudy heard it using mindreading.

    "Well, let me pull my dick out so it would make some space in your mouth."

    ''No! Don''t do that!'' Niti yelled again.

    "Why not?"

    ''I will end up spilling it. Every drop is precious!''

    "Okay¡­ so what are you going to do? Stay like this all night?"

    Niti moved her eyes and scanned the room. Her gaze stopped on the empty ss near the bed and inwardly uttered:

    ''Give me that ss. But it''s far away, and if you move, I will¡ª''

    Before Niti could finish her request, Rudy grabbed the ss using telekinesis and handed it to Niti.

    ''You might not want to see what I am going to do next, so please close your eyes.''

    Rudy was already aware of what she was going to do, and he did not want to see it. So he closed his eyes and waited. But he could hear the sound and couldn''t help but feel gross.

    "You can open them now."

    Rudy opened his eyes and saw that the empty ss was filledpletely with his white milk.

    "What?" Niti asked while hiding the ss behind her.

    "What are you going to do with it?"

    "I will drink it leisurely while enjoying and savoring each and every sip," Niti replied while filling her lungs with the scent. "And store some of them so I can smell it whenever I feel like it. Maybe I should try drinking it with the blood moon fruit? That would make an amazing drink."

    "Kinky~!" Rudy licked his lips and said, "But there is no need to store it for now. I am going to stay here for more than a week, and I will give you a fresh mouthful of my milk every day."

    "Really?!" She asked with a happy and surprised face.

    "Yeah."

    "Thank you~ Maybe you are not evil, after all~"

    Rudy chuckled and uttered, "Not going to lie, it was the best blowjob of my life."

    "Really?!" She asked curiously with a surprised look on her face.

    "Yes."

    "But I am sure you have been with hundreds of girls. I can''t be the best of them¡­." she uttered under her breath.

    "Whoa. Where did you get that number? I have an intimate rtionship with only 4 girls. Angelica, Reina, Alice¡ª though we haven''t fucked yet, and Jane. And none of them had prior experience in such things, so it''s obvious that you would be the best of all," Rudy asserted calmly.

    Niti squinted her eyes and said, "Four is not ''only''."

    "Well, it''s ''only''pared to the ''hundreds'' of girls who talked about."

    Niti gulped down while looking at the ss with an alluring gaze. She nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and turned around before taking a small sip from the ss.

    "..." Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "I don''t me her bute on~"

    Since Niti was facing her back at Rudy, he could see her backyard. It wasn''t the first time his gaze had fallen on it, but he felt guilty for looking at her like that since she was a maid. Especially after hearing her life story as a maid, he felt it inappropriate to lust after her.

    But everything changed after she got caught red-handed.

    "Say¡­" Rudy cleared his throat and asked, "Do you¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    "First, put that ss down on the table. It''s distracting me."

    Niti ced the ss on the table and covered it with a te.

    "So? Is there something you want?" Niti asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Where is Jane? Has she not returned yet?"

    "No, she has. I don''t know the exact time, but when I entered this room, Princess Jane was sleeping beside you on the bed. She was awake and looking at you. Maybe she was contemting on whether she should wake you up or not.

    Then I mentioned how exhausted you were earlier, and she sighed in relief after saying, ''I am d I didn''t wake him up then.''

    After that, she took off the royal dress she was wearing and wore in clothes."

    "Where is she now?"

    Niti pointed her gaze at the chamber-sized open wardrobe and uttered, "Inside the wardrobe."

    "What?!" Rudy eximed.

 Chapter 307 Digging Niti

    Chapter 307 Digging Niti¡¡¡¡Rudy enjoyed the best blowjob of his life and didn''t regret it. But after learning that Jane was in the wardrobe all this time, he started sweating.

    He then recalled how Niti was acting innocent and med everything on Rudy.

    ''Is that why she said all that and forced me to act like an evil lord? It all makes sense now!

    What the hell?! So I got yed by Niti?! Dammit! I let my guard down!''

    Rudy nced at the open wardrobe and said, "Did Jane ask you to do this to test my loyalty or, rather, my promise to her?

    And how could you do something like this to me? I treated you kindly, and this is how you repay me by double crossing me like this?

    Come on~ You could have signaled me or at least uttered inwardly that I was being tested. Now, not only did I fail the test, but Jane will now¡ª"

    "I was lying," Niti uttered in a neutral tone.

    "Wh¡­ at?" Rudy''s face twitched from all the sides in anger, and his fury reached the roof when he saw Niti holding herughter.

    "You are dead, Niti. I am not going to forgive you for thisme prank!"

    "That me'' prank got you sweating, though," she quoted me'' with her finger.

    "You know, my impression of you has changed drastically, and I now know who spoiled Jane so much. You are like a middle version which is more haughty than Jane but less than Nyxia," Rudymented. "Now, where is Jane?"

    "She is in the royal bath house. She must be tired after meeting the guests and the¡­ Alucard kingdom drama," Niti replied meekly after getting called out by Rudy.

    Rudy raised his brow and asked, "When did she go?"

    "A few minutes before you woke up," Niti responded.

    "Oh! So you started sucking me off as soon as she left?"

    Niti''s face flushed after hearing that, but she managed to re at Rudy and retorted, "You enjoyed it too!"

    "I did, and I want more." Rudy tapped on the bed beside him and said, "Want to go all the way?"

    "You mean¡­" Niti nced at Rudy''s snake and said, "You mean you want to¡­ make¡­ love with me¡­?"

    "Yes."

    "But why with someone like me?" She asked with a gloomy face. "I have been defiled. I am a used good. I am a maid, and I am not pretty at all. I am much older than you, and I¡ª"

    Rudy pulled Niti close to him and ced her on hisp. Then, he caressed her face and uttered, "Why do you degrade yourself? I don''t care about your past. I only care about your present. And what''s wrong if you are a maid? You are a woman, and you need love. And who dares to say you are not pretty? You are prettier than most human girls.

    But to be honest, I find all the vampire girls hot. Maybe it''s their charisma. Their beauty is otherworldly, and Ipletely understand why someone would want to be charmed by a vampire. Even if it means death, getting intimate with one of them would be worth dying.

    Believe me or not, but you are beautiful."

    Niti couldn''t hide her flushed face out of embarrassment and tears in her eyes.

    "No one has ever told me such kind words in my life. I thought I never deserved them."

    "They are just uncultured swine who don''t know how to praise a girl''s beauty. Even if you weren''t a maid, I would still have¡­ well, I am not sure. If you weren''t a maid, we most probably wouldn''t have crossed paths, but you get what I am trying to say."

    Niti wiped her tears and red at Rudy with a judging look on her face.

    "Are you trying to seduce me with your kind words?"

    "Uh on. You caught me." Rudy pushed Niti on the bed and said, "Now I will have to force myself on you."

    "No~!" Niti grinned cheerfully and yfully tried to resist. "I won''t let you take advantage of me."

    "Toote, missy. You are now my toy~" Rudy pulled Niti''s clothes and revealed her big breasts, which she had been hiding under clothes.

    "Not going to lie, they are bigger than I imagined¡­." he muttered as he caressed them gently.

    "Our maid outfit has manyyers and is kind of baggy too. So our body features cannot be seen¡ª"

    "I know that. I was using my ability to see through your clothes and noticed it the first time the maids wore manyyers of clothes. Anyway, the time it''s time to locate your cave and explore it~"

    Rudy pulled Niti''s bottom andughed after seeing her sleeved panties.

    "Don''tugh!" She hissed with a flushed face.

    Rudy pulled the panties without wasting a single second and licked his lips after looking at her clean, shaved cave.

    "Were you expecting something like this to happen and were prepared for it?"

    "Of course not. If I knew, I would have worn better underwear for you¡ª I mean, for¡­ no¡­ well¡­" Niti was lost in her words.

    Rudy inserted his finger in Niti''s cave and murmured, "You are wet enough. Do you want me to make you more wet, or do you want me to dick you up?"

    "You can do whatever you want. It''s not like it will make me happy~"

    "Well, I will start the deed then." Rudy rubbed his snake at the entrance of Niti''s cave and uttered, "Thank you for this amazing sight."

    "Wait, wait!" Niti stopped Rudy, looked into his eyes with an anxious look on her face, and asked, "Are you sure about this?"

    "I am."

    "But¡­ you can do it with someone better¡­"

    "I don''t know if you would understand what I am going to say next, but hear me out: It''s like how one would want to fuck his ssmate or a teacher, his hot neighbor or a maid working at home, his teacher''s daughter or friend''s mother. It''s one of those immoral fantasies every teenager has, but not all of them get a chance to fulfill them.

    Yet, here I am, with my dick touching a maid''s pussy. It''s an exciting situation. Of course, I would stop if you don''t want to do it with me, but I want to do it with you at this moment."

    Niti bit her lips and averted her gaze before cheerfully saying, "Even if you fuck me, it''s not like it will make me feel good. But you can try and test it for yourself."

    "I will be digging in then~"

    ====

    Thanks, @SpeedDemon266, for the gift!

 Chapter 308 (Un)Wanted Empathy

    Chapter 308 (Un)Wanted Empathy¡¡¡¡Rudy inserted the tip of his snake inside Niti''s cave and asked, "Are you ready?"

    Niti meekly nodded and closed her eyes for some reason, which confused Rudy.

    He gently prated Niti''s cave while rubbing his thumb on her clit to make her more wet so his snake could explore her cave easily.

    "Is it in?" Niti asked anxiously with her eyes closed.

    "It''s not even halfway in yet," Rudy replied as he pushed his snake deeper.

    He was being gentle as he didn''t want to hurt Niti. He may not know the reasons behind her actions well, but looking at her face and hearing her voice made it obvious that Niti was scared.

    He knew that she must have been maltreated in the past and that she developed her trauma from such things. That''s why Rudy swore that he could make her forget about all the things and let her taste the pleasure of real sex with feelings.

    "Is it in?" Niti asked again, but this time with a more anxious face.

    "I am halfway in. I will now push it all the way in one go, so brace yourself."

    Rudy pulled out his snake for an inch and plunged it inside Niti''s tight cave in one go. His snake was no longer visible, and it was stuck inside Niti''s narrow cave.

    "...!" Niti opened her eyes in shock and took a deep breath while gasping, but she ended up choking, and Rudy had to squeeze her breasts to divert her attention.

    Even after taking a few breaths, Niti was breathing heavily with her eyes wide open while staring at Rudy.

    "Are you okay?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "Yes¡­ it''s just¡­ your dick is so big¡­" Niti responded. "I noticed it when I was sucking it, but it feels much bigger when it''s inside me. I can''t believe princess Jane was riding it with such a delighted face."

    "You will make the same face soon enough," Rudy remarked with a grin.

    "No matter what you do, I won''t feel good," Niti stated with a straight face.

    ''Still acting like a masochist, I see. Well, I turned the haughty Jane into meek Jane, so turning you into a desperate and honest masochist would be fun," Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Veseir''s penis wasn''t even 1/3rd the size. Yours is much bigger. It has filled me up entirely," Niti added.

    "I need not know that. But no wonder you are so tight like a virgin. He probably couldn''t even reach the best spot of a woman''s pussy." He scoffed softly and muttered, "Such a disgrace to the men."

    "Do you¡­ do you feel good?" Niti asked reluctantly.

    "Oh yeah~ It''s hard to believe this pussy birthed a girl. The tightness is nothing alike. But then again, I have never fucked a milf before, so I don''t know what their pussy feels like."

    "Does my¡­ does my pussy feel better than Princess Jane''s or any other girls you have been with?" she asked hesitantly.

    "Let''s notpare, shall we? But I will say that the milfs have their own charm. And as a man of culture, I feel honored to be having sex with a milf," Rudy asserted with a proud face.

    "What is¡­ that?" Niti asked with a curious and confused look on her face. "You mentioned that a couple of times now. Is it a term or some sort?"

    "So I will have to exin that, huh?" Rudy sighed softly and smiled awkwardly before exining: "Milf means¡­ a maturedy I would like to fuck."

    "Hmm? So shouldn''t it be mlilf instead of milf?"

    "Uhh¡­" After realizing there was no other choice, he uttered, "It actually means mother I would like to fuck."

    "Oh. Humans really doe up with strange terms¡­"

    "Hey, hey. I am sure it''s a thing here too. You just don''t know about it."

    "Maybe¡­ but you can''t refute that you are an evil and horny human. You evenid your hands on your lover''s maid. What could be worse than that?" she asked with a grin.

    "Well, the ''lover'' you are talking about is a twin sister of my lover, so there''s that." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and continued, "Unless you want me to mention that I evenid hands on their great grandmother."

    "Huh?" Niti was baffled by what she had just heard. "Their great grandmother means¡­ do you perhaps mean Queen Nyxia¡­.?"

    "Yeah, although our rtionship is kind of in limbo right now. She made a few requirements before joining my harem, but I guess she will most likely agree. So far, I haven''t met a girl who dared to refuse my charm, but maybe I am getting ahead of myself. Nyxia is like the main boss to acquire after Rias and my girlfriend from my past life," Rudy uttered under his breath with a distant smile on his face.

    Niti touched Rudy''s face and said, "This look on your face¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    "Sometimes, you act kind and sometimes evil. But you are enduring a lot of pain inside you, am I right?"

    "...."

    "You don''t have to do that, you know? You worry about your lover''s pain and suffering, but what about yours? You should be selfish sometimes and think about yourself. If you are not happy, you can''t make someone happy," Niti asserted calmly with a gentle smile on her face.

    "Heh.." Rudy chuckled softly and muttered, "And here I was thinking I was doing a good job hiding it. But I got caught by the person I least expected to."

    "You cane to me if you wantfort. I am not saying that the other girls can''t do that, but I have raised a lot of newborns, and I know how tough it is to understand one fully.

    If you want, I can give you the motherly love you are seeking. Not just my body but my everything. You are the only person who has been this kind to me and treated me like a regr person, so let me show you my thanks by submitting my life to you."

    To this moment, Rudy never realized what he wascking. Niti gave him thefort he never knew he needed.

 Chapter 309 Amid Pleasure

    Chapter 309 Amid Pleasure¡¡¡¡"There is no need to go that far. Your words are enough. And you were wrong about my happiness. Being with my lovers and spending time is my remedy to all my pain. And I wish I could make you feel the same by giving you the otherworldly pleasure you never knew you wanted."

    After saying that, Rudy began slowly to thrust his hips back and forth.

    Of course, he was gentle at first, but he simply couldn''t hold himself from increasing his speed gradually.

    After a few minutes, Niti''s cave had released enough juice for Rudy''s snake to swim in it freely without him forcing much.

    Rudy expected to hear Niti''s sweet moans, but his ears never heard them. So he looked at her face hoping to see her flushed and orgasmic look, but she had the same straight look on her face.

    "...!" Rudy was having a crisis, and he began to question his bed skills.

    ''What the fuck?! How could I fail to pleasure a girl in bed after talking so big?! What''s going on?!''

    "Do you¡­ are you not feeling good?" Rudy asked hesitantly, seeingly afraid to know the answer.

    "I don''t."

    "Why¡­ not? You should be moaning in pleasure by now¡­"

    "I already told you. Even if you fuck me, I won''t feel good. In fact, I am not feeling anything other than being plugged up by something warm, long, and thick," Niti responded nonchntly.

    "Is it because of the spell you mentioned earlier?"

    "Indeed. We maids can''t feel horny, so the pleasure of lovemaking is unknown to us," she stated.

    "But you became desperate about my cum. How is that any different?"

    "It was the smell and the taste that made me like this. We don''t have any spell cast on us that makes us immune to smell or taste. Otherwise, our life would be living hell."

    "True. But I won''t give up!" RUdy grabbed Niti by her waist and said, "I will make you feel the pleasure of being a woman. I will break all the spells and free you!"

    "I eagerly wait for that, my master~"

    After hearing the word master from Niti''s mouth, something awakened inside Rudy. Hismitment to making Niti feel good increased, and he began thrusting his hips faster.

    To be honest, Rudy had no need to do that. If he simply wanted to fuck Niti or feel good, he would have fucked her without caring for how she felt. But Rudy wanted Niti to feel good too. For him, sex was something both parties should enjoy; it was an obvious thing, but most forget about it amid pleasure.

    Breaking the spell seemed easy to Rudy, but it was something he hadn''t done. There were many types of spells, and Rudy wasn''t familiar with even one of them. While Niti said it was a top-tier spell that obviously would need someone strong to break it.

    Rudy, however, was stronger than one could fathom, but if he didn''t know the way to break it, he wouldn''t be able to do anything.

    Still, Rudy had thought of many ways to break it, and he was constantly trying them out while thrusting his hips. One after another, his ns failed, and he came up with new ones.

    Niti ced her hands on Rudy''s hand and uttered, "It''s okay. You don''t have to try so hard. Please enjoy yourself. Make yourself feel good using my body, and if you feel good, I would be happy too."

    "It''s not about being happy. It''s about the shackles of spells cast on you! You don''t deserve to live like this! Not in my presence, and no spell can dare to challenge. I shall seal them all!"

    Amid his various ns, Rudy suddenly remembered what Nyxia had told him in the royal bath house. The spells were nothing butplex forms of the world that could interfere both physically and elementally with the world.

    It was how Rudy was able to conjure elements like fire and water out of nothing, and he even conjured silver in space that was not elemental but a physical matter.

    The spells were something in between that didn''t have any physical matter, but it affected it. Rudy now had to find a way to grab that spell from Niti''s body and crush it with his hands.

    It would have been effortless if Jane was with him. He simply needed to share senses to see the spell and shatter it with brute force, but getting Jane into the topic was impossible.

    After pondering for a while, Rudy had a mind-blowing idea. He had the ability to restore or forward the time of anything he touched, so what if he simply stopped the time flow of that thing.

    Practically, it seemed impossible as stopping a time of an object would be against thews of the universe, but it shouldn''t matter if he stopped the time on an inanimate object. Even after forwarding the time or stopping it, an inanimate object would never age or decay under normal circumstances.

    Niti told Rudy that the spell''s effectiveness increased with time, so if he stopped the spell itself, it would be just like having no spell at all since the effect of the spell would be stopped.

    Still, to do that, he first needed to make contact with the spell.

    ''How can I see the spell?'' he asked himself. ''What if I replicated my experience when Jane shared her senses with me?''

    Rudy tried to do that, but he failed.

    SIGH!

    ''Let me try it.'' Angelica uttered from inside Rudy''s mind.

    Instead of taking over his entire body or a certain body part, she took control of his brain to share her thoughts.

    ''Since I am a ghost, I can see things human eyes can''t. If I use your powers to see through your eyes but with my ability.''

    Angelica showed Rudy the spells, and Rudy immediately grabbed them and shattered them all together.

    Why should he stop the time of the spell if he could break them? That seemed to be a permanent solution for Rudy. Either way, he gained a new ability to stop the time of the object he touched, so it wasn''t all in vain.

    "Anh~!" Niti suddenly moaned with a flushed face as her senses got restored.

    A grin appeared on Rudy''s face after witnessing that, and he licked his lips before saying, "Are you ready to visit the heavens?"

 Chapter 310 Riding Niti*

    Chapter 310 Riding Niti*¡¡¡¡"Anh~ Anh~ Mnh~ Nmh~" Niti moaned uncontrobly as she experienced the pleasure of getting railed by the magical snake.

    It had been a few minutes since the first official round started, and at first, Niti orgasmed with every thrust as it was a foreign pleasure for her.

    Now that Rudy could hear Niti''s sweet moans and see the orgasmic look on her face, he felt more excited to keep railing Niti.

    "Anh~ Wait¡ªanh~ What''s going on~? How could something like this feel so good? You are simply moving your penis in and out of me, so why¡ªAnh~ No~ Stop~ I can''t think straight~ You are making me go insane~"

    It was Niti''s first time experiencing true pleasure, and understandably, she was scared too. She was feeling something she had never felt before, but she didn''t want it to stop.

    "What''s happening to me~? Why is my body suddenly turning so hot~?" Niti began moving her hips up and down. "Why is my body moving on its own~? What did you do to me~?"

    Niti''sments seemed so oblivious and innocent that Rudy felt like he was taking advantage of her.

    Rudy grabbed the two bouncing mountains in front of him and squeezed them gently before pinching the nipples at the same time.

    "No~~! Don''t do that~ Don''t y with my body like this~!"

    "Do you feel good?" Rudy asked with a smirk on his face.

    "Yes~ Yes~! It feels incredible ~ Please don''t stop and keep going until I die~"

    "That would be a problem for me." Rudy grabbed Niti''s waist and increased his speed after saying, "If you die, I won''t get to hear your sexy moans."

    "Do you like when I moan~?"

    "Obviously. No man in this world dislikes when a girl moans because of him. It''s a sign that the girl is feeling so incredibly good that she can''t hold her moans. The harder you moan, the more excited and confident I would feel."

    "Then I will try my best to not moan~ I don''t want you to get confident and make love with every girl you see."

    "Oh? I never nned to do such a thing, but okay." Rudy raised his brow with a smug look on his face and said, "I challenge you to try your best and hold your moans. If you manage to stay without moaning for one minute straight, you win."

    "And what will be the reward?" Niti asked with a curious and excited look on her face.

    "Uhh¡­ I will give you a barrel full of my milk."

    "Oh!" Niti ced her hands on her mouth after saying, "Then you better be ready."

    "But if you fail to do that; in other words, if I win, you will have to be my personal maid."

    "Why do you want me to be your personal maid? To take care of your libido when none of your girls are around you?" she guessed.

    "Yeah, but even if they are around me, you will have toe to me and take your daily dose. You are a bad maid, so I need to punish you with my stick every day to ensure quality work for the rest of the day."

    "Okay. I agree with your demands. If you win, my body belongs to you. You can use it as much as you want. But I will be the one winning," she said with a confident look on her face.

    "Mind you, no girl has ever been able to hold her moans after tasting my mighty dick!"

    "Mind you too, I am a proud royal maid. I have trained to survive in the hardest situations, so holding my moans for a mere minute is easier than a child''s y for me," she asserted with a proud face.

    "You sure talk big for a girl who was moaning wild a few seconds ago," Zach scoffed softly and teased Niti.

    Niti frowned her face and sealed her hips before pressing her hands even more on her mouth, so she identally didn''t let out a moan.

    "I will give you a freebie and allow three muffled moans. Moan for the fourth time, and you are out."

    Rudy pushed his snake deep inside Niti''s cave and asked, "Are you ready?"

    Niti nodded and clenched her teeth with her tongue in between. She had blocked all the possible ways to moan, and she was more than confident about winning.

    "I will show you the wrath of my mighty magical dick!"

    Rudy stopped thrusting his hips and fixed his position while grabbing Niti''s waist. He raised her body by her waist and aligned his snake and her cave perfectly in a straight line. Then, he slowly began to move his hips back and forth.

    After a few thrusts, he turned on his legendary piston and thrust his hips like before.

    "Mnh~ Anh~ Nhm~!" Niti moaned three times and held the fourth moan.

    Her eyes popped out of her eye sockets, and the veins on her face were now visible. She forced herself to not moan, but no girl had or ever would be able to hold their moan when Rudy''s snake was in rage mode.

    Still, Niti managed to not moan for the first ten seconds. After that, the room was filled with her loud moans.

    "Aaaanh~ Mmmhhh~ Nhhhmmm~!" She removed her hands from her mouth as she had already lost the challenge and submitted herself to Rudy.

    "I lost~ I admit my defeat~ So please, don''t stop~" she moaned without caring for anything in the world.

    "Lost within the 15 seconds, huh? But well, you did a great job holding your moans, considering it''s your first time experiencing this pleasure."

    Her mountains bounced up and down, and Rudy was barely holding his urge to squeeze them. Just like every other time, he couldn''t resist the urge and gave in to the temptation.

    He let go of Niti''s waist and squeezed her soft mountains, but Niti''s hips were still raised.

    For the first time ever, Rudy used his power during sex. He was holding Niti''s waist up using telekinesis.

    "Harder~ Harder~ Make a mess out of me~ I have never experienced this pleasure before, and I don''t want it to stop~ Please use my body until you are satisfied~"

 Chapter 311 Filling Niti

    Chapter 311 Filling Niti

    As Niti had promised, she submitted her body to Rudy and asked him to pleasure himself.

    "I need to stop."

    "No~ Why~? Don''t stop~ You can''t do that~" she begged while moaning.

    "I do. I am going to cum soon. Where do you want it? Should I milk your unexplored cave and nourish it?"

    "No~ You can''t cum inside me~"

    "Why not? I have heard that getting creampied feels good."

    "I bet it does, but if you shoot inside me, it will eventually leak out, and I could get in a trouble~"

    "Then where do you want it? If I shoot it on you, your clothes will get ruined."

    Niti opened her mouth widely and said, "Let me drink my favorite drink."

    Rudy humped Niti for a few more seconds before pulling his snake out of Niti''s cave and putting it into her mouth.

    "Open wide~" he said as he released his load inside Niti''s mouth.

    After releasing all the shots, he slowly pulled his snake out of Niti''s mouth, or he wanted to, but Niti had grabbed it with her lips and used her tongue to prod it.

    She swallowed everything while sucking the tip of his snake and finally released it from her bat mouth.

    "Wow. I didn''t expect you to be aggressive, but I should have known about it since it''s your favorite drink."

    Niti took deep breaths as her stomach moved up and down while her breasts moved a little with a slight movement. She was out of breath after staying sane during the first round of the pleasure of her life, which wasn''t gentle but rough.

    "Not going to lie, you are something else." Rudy moved his head between Niti''s mountains and sucker her nipples before saying, "That''smendable."

    Niti smiled and patted Rudy''s head like a mother would pat her child dearly. She yed with his ears before moving her hands to his cheek and pulling them.

    Rudy was sucking Niti''s nipples like a newborn, expecting milk toe out of them, but he could only hope for that as that wasn''t going to happen.

    "Calm down," Niti said with a chuckle. "At this rate, you end up eating them."

    Rudy stopped and uttered, "Are you ready for round two?"

    "Huh?" Niti''s smile vanished from her face as she asked, "You want to do¡­ more¡­?"

    "Obviously." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "There is no way I will be satisfied with only one round. I finally got my hands on a real milf, so I must taste her inside out."

    Niti slowly sat up and gulped down anxiously before dragging her hips back.

    "It''s already toote. I think we should end it here."

    Niti turned around on all fours and tried to get off the bed, but Rudy grabbed her from behind and plunged his snake inside her cave in one go.

    "Not so fast, you milfy maid~"

    "Please don''t give me weird names~!" Niti hissed and tried to break free from Rudy''s grip. But Rudy started his engine and began to thrust his hips back and forth while drilling his snake deeper into her cave.

    "Anh~ No~ Stop~ I can''t take this anymore~" she moaned as he resisted the pleasure but couldn''t move an inch forward.

    "Hmm? Weren''t you the one who was saying ''Don''t stop~ Harder~ Harder~ Make a mess out of me~'' and ''Please use my body until you are satisfied~''?" Rudy ced his hand on Niti''s shoulders to pull her back.

    "I did say all that, but¡ªAnh~ Stop~ I can''t think straight with your big dick inside me~"

    "I am doing what you asked me to. I am a man of my word, so I won''t stop even if you ask me to."

    "No~ If your dick stays inside me for even one more second, I will go insane~ You will break me~" Niti''s legs and hands gave out, and she droppedzily on the bed.

    Rudy raised Niti''s hips and grabbed her by the waist as he pulled her body back and forth while thrusting his hips ordingly.

    "You lost the challenge earlier, and that makes you my personal maid. While I may be doing it to make myself feel good, my main goal is to have you experience the pleasure of sex. I will make you addicted to my dick like the rest of the girls!"

    "Mnh~" Niti couldn''t even bother to moan anymore. "I will die from the pleasure~"

    "No, you won''t. But as I had promised, you will now visit the heavens."

    The pleasure had gone over her head, and she was literally flying above the clouds. The only thing she could feel at that moment was getting plugged up by Rudy''s snake.

    She couldn''t understand how something like this could be so enjoyable. But it wasn''t until Rudy broke the spells on her and let her taste the natural pleasure. If he wanted, he could hypnotize Niti to fake her pleasure, but he had promised himself to never use his powers on his girls. He wanted to make them his without any help of his powers.

    "Aanh~ Aamnh~ Deeper~ Go harder~" she moaned loudly.

    "Oh?" Rudy smirked from the corner of his lips and asked, "What''s wrong? Gave in so easily already?"

    He teased yfully.

    "I don''t care anything about anymore~ Fuck me until I pass out~"

    After railing Niti from behind for a few minutes, he released his fresh, hot load inside Niti''s malnourished cave.

    "Mnmnh~~!" She clenched the bedsheet tightly as her cave got filled with hot milk. However, she had no idea what had happened.

    Rudy kept his snake inside her cave and slowly wriggled his snake to paint his milk inside every corner of her cave.

    "What was that?" she asked with an orgasmic look on her face. She smiled in satisfaction and asked, "That felt so good."

    Rudy smirked and responded, "That was me creamping you."

    "What¡­?"

    "I dried my balls inside you. Your favorite drink is watering your lonely cave right now."

    "B-But¡­ it will leak out! I will get caught!" she yelled with an anxious look on her face.

    "No, you won''t. Your maid dress covers your body, and your panties will hold it in. Sure, it would drip a little, but you can always take a bath."

    Niti squinted her eyes and remarked, "It seems you are used to situations like this."

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "I can''t refute that."

    Niti thought Rudy was done, but he hadn''t even started yet.

 Chapter 312 Round Three

    Chapter 312 Round Three

    "I seriously can''t tell what type of person you are. One instance, you act like a kind gentle like you were when you started to¡­ err¡­ fuck me, and then you became rough and evil when you r*ped me," Niti stated.

    "Oi Oi, don''t call it a r*pe, okay? Even as a joke, that''s going too far."

    "I was just teasing you¡­"

    "I know, but such is a sensitive topic, and you shouldn''t joke about it."

    "Sorry¡­ I didn''t know you would get angry¡­" she said in a meek voice.

    "Oh, I am not angry." Rudy let out a weary sigh and muttered, "I ruined such a good mood, didn''t I?"

    "Don''t say that. It was my fault, so I will make it up for it."

    "Oh?"

    Niti moved her body forward and pulled Rudy''s snake out of her cave as a few drops of his milk leaked.

    She ced her hand above her cave and muttered, "I suddenly feel so empty from inside¡­"

    "Rudy pushed Niti down on the bed and said, "Don''t worry, I will plug you up again."

    "No. Let me pleasure you now." Niti pushed Rudy to the side and grabbed his wet snake that was dipped with his milk in her cave.

    She sniffed and filled her lungs with the fresh scent of his milk before opening her mouth and licking it. She continued licking like how one would when the ice cream melts from the sides, and it trails down the fingers.

    After cleaning his snake from all the sides, she once again engulfed it and began sucking him off.

    Rudy chuckled after seeing the delighted look on Niti''s face. He patted her head and uttered, "You really do love it, huh?"

    "Of course. It''s the best part of your body. It gives me milk to drink, it keeps my body warm, it gives me immeasurable pleasure, it feels me up, it makes me feelplete," Niti asserted while sucking his snake and gazing into his eyes.

    "Ouch. So you like mister Dick more than mister Rudy?"

    "I didn''t say that. After all, it''s a part of you." She grinned and continued, "So you may feel good when Ipliment your dick."

    After sucking for a few minutes and cleaning it entirely without leaving the scent of his milk on his snake, Niti looked at Rudy and asked, "When are you going to shoot your milk?"

    "Maybe in a few minutes."

    Niti got on top of Rudy and pointed his snake at the entrance of her cave.

    "..."

    Rudy waited for Niti to sit down so his snake could enter her cave, but she didn''t.

    "Uhh¡­ what are you waiting for?" he asked.

    "I am scared of the pleasure¡­."

    "I see. Let me help you. " Rudy grabbed Niti''s hands and said, "Look me in the eyes."

    Niti looked into Rudy''s face with an anxious look on her face.

    "There is no need to be afraid. Think about something nice that calms you down. Think about a "I don''t have many happy memories. It was when my daughter was born, and the rest is my time with you¡ªanh!"

    While Niti was reminiscing about her happy memories, Rudy suddenly thrust his hips up and plunged his snake inside Niti''s cave. That was his intention from the start to distract her and plug her up, just like how a nurse would try to distract a kid before giving an injection.

    "Anh~!" She moaned again as Rudy turned on his engine. "I~ Hate~ You~"

    "Aww~ Thanks!" Rudy smirked and began to thrust his hips up and down.

    "Mnh~ Anh~ Amh~" Niti''s breasts bounced up and down with every thrust as she tried her best to not fall from the top of Rudy.

    "Do you like getting drilled in this position?" Rudy asked.

    "Shut up~ I am angry at you~ So I will ignore you from now onwards~"

    "Is that so? Then maybe I should pull it out."

    "No~! It feels good~ I like this position~ Please don''t'' stop~"

    "Heh!"

    Rudy was the master in bed with the girls, and he always felt like a sense of dominance over them. He could control them from the moment his snake entered their cave, and he couldn''t help but feel sadistic after learning that.

    Sometimes, he felt that was the best way to take revenge and pay them back for all the teasing they did to him at the other times.

    However, he was aware that his sadism won''t work if the girl didn''t care about his snake. If any of them said ''Fine. I don''t care.'' when he threatened them to pull his snake out of their caves, it would be him getting blue balled by himself.

    "Mnh~ Nmh~ Yes~ I can''t get used to this feeling~ I want it deeper~ Go harder~"

    "Let me tell you a fun fact; if you move your hips back and forth while I thrust mine up and down, you will feel much better."

    "Are you trying to tease me again~"

    "No."

    "I will hate you forever if you are taking advantage of my weakness~"

    Niti moved her hips back and forth as Rudy asked her to, and she didn''t stop until Rudy''s snake began to twitch vigorously inside her cave.

    "Are you going to shoot~?"

    "Yes. Brace yourself."

    "Don''t shoot it inside me! My pussy will definitely flood with your milk!"

    "I already shot it once, the second time won''t make much of a difference."

    "It will¡ªaanh~!"

    Rudy released his load inside Niti''s cave and watched the orgasmic look on her face. That was the true satisfaction for Rudy.

    "No¡­" Niti looked at her cave that was still plugged up by Rudy''s snake and muttered, "You wasted so much precious milk¡­"

    "Alright, I will shoot it in your mouth next time."

    "Yay~"

    Rudy pushed Niti down with his snake still inside her cave and grabbed her by the waist.

    happy memory," Rudy said calmly.

    "Ready?"

    "Yes~"

    Rudy slowly began to hump Niti, and the sound of his milk and her juice getting mixed inside her cave was loud enough for both of them to hear.

    KNOCK~KNOCK!

    "Why is the door locked?! Rudy? Rudy!"

    Jane had arrived.

 Chapter 313 ln a Closed Room

    Chapter 313 ln a Closed Room

    BANG~ BANG!

    Rudy and Niti were about to start the fourth round of their session, but Jane had returned from the royal bath house.

    Fortunately, Rudy had locked the door to stop Niti from escaping, so Jane couldn''t open the door and catch her husband on the bed with her maid.

    When Niti heard the knock, her face turned pale, and her heart skipped a beat. Her eyes widened as she turned to Rudy with a petrified look on her face.

    BANG~ BANG!

    "What should I do?!" she asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Hmm? Why are you so afraid of Jane?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "Why are you not?! And how are you so calm?! If she catches us, she will kill us both!" Niti yelled anxiously.

    "To be honest, I can just say ''Niti seduced me,'' and I will be safe. And that''s what actually happened. You seduced me by sucking my cock when I was sleeping," Rudy asserted in a neutral tone.

    Niti bit her lips, and her eyes got teary. But Of course, Rudy was only teasing her.

    "Please don''t do that¡­" she begged. "I don''t want to lose either you or Princess Jane."

    "...." Rudy chuckled softly and hugged Niti tightly. ''She is so afraid of her¡­''

    BANG~ BANG!

    He patted on her back and uttered, "Wear your panties and fix your clothes. And do as I say, okay?"

    Niti nodded meekly and fixed her clothes.

    "Listen¡­" Rudy whispered something into Niti''s ears and smiled at her before saying, "If anything goes wrong, I will help you. I promise."

    "Really¡­?"

    "Yeah. You belong to me now, so it''s my responsibility to protect you from any dangers."

    BANG~ BANG!

    Rudy wore his pants andid down on the bed. Niti covered him with a nket and said with a gentle smile on her face:

    "Thank you today. It was the best day of my life."

    "Then you are now going to have the best days for the rest of your life," Rudy mumbled with his eyes closed.

    Niti fixed her hair and everything and took a deep breath before rushing to the door to unlock it.

    BANG~ BANG!

    Jane had been banging at the door for more than a minute, and the banging sound increased with every bang.

    Niti''s anxiety grew rapidly as he got closer to the door.

    BANG~ BANG!

    Niti ced her hands on the handles and opened the door after unlocking the door.

    "Niti¡­? What were¡­" Jane frowned her face and peeked inside the room by looking past Niti''s shoulders. She saw Rudy sleeping, so she turned to Niti and asked, "What were you doing with Rudy in a locked room?"

    "I was doing my job, which is cleaning, of course," Niti replied calmly.

    Jane raised her brow and asked, "Was there a need to lock the door?"

    "The guests from the function wereing here again and again, and Master Rudy was sleeping. You already know how exhausted he was and if someone ruined his sleep, who knows what he might have done. So I decided to lock the room."

    Even Rudy hadn''t told Niti to use that as an excuse.

    "If that was the case, why did it take you so long to open the door?''

    "I was fixing your wardrobe, so it took me a while to open the door. At first, I thought it was yet another guest until I heard your voice and instantly rushed to¡ª"

    "Okay, that''s enough." Jane let out a sharp sigh and entered the room. "Can you bring me something to drink? I was thinking of drinking Rudy''s blood, but he is still sleeping, and I can''t dare to disturb him."

    Said the girl who rode him for the entire night like crazy.

    "Sure. I will bring a blood moon milkshake."

    "Thanks."

    Niti left the room while Jane walked to the bed and smiled after looking at Rudy.

    "He must be so tired that he is still sleeping. Yet, he came to save me twice today. I can''t help but fall in love with him more and more." Jane ced her hand on her chest and murmured, "I don''t want to give him to Rias¡­"

    Jane sat on the bed beside Rudy and nced around the room to confirm whether Niti had truly cleaned the room or not. While scanning the room, her gaze fell on the ss on the table that was filled with Rudy''s milk which had now be a cream.

    "..." Jane got up and walked to the table. "What''s that?"

    ''Oh shit!'' Rudy nearly opened his eyes, but he managed to keep them close.

    While in truth, he had been watching everything, even with his eyes closed, by teleporting his vision into the room. He wasn''t going to let his abilities go to waste when he could exploit them thoroughly at any given a chance.

    Jane grabbed the ss and squinted her eyes with a confused look on her face. She moved it to her face to smell it to know what it was.

    "Princess Jane!" But suddenly, Niti rushed into the room and snatched the ss from Jane before she could sniff it.

    Halfway to the kitchen, she remembered the ss and returned in a hurry.

    "Niti? What are you doing here? I thought you went to get the milkshake for me."

    "Yes! Uhh¡­ the fruits are not avable right now. But I asked a maid to bring them from the royal hall. I came here to get this ss."

    "What is that thing?" Jane asked curiously.

    "It''s milk! Master Rudy asked me to get one for him in the morning, but it seems he didn''t drink it."

    "I haven''t drank raw milk. Let me drink this one."

    "No! This is¡­ spoiled since it''s been here since morning. If you want, I can bring a new one for you," Niti uttered with an awkward smile on her face.

    "Leave it." Jane returned to bed after saying, "Just bring me the milkshake. I am tired as well. Maybe I will sleep as well."

    Niti rushed out of the room with the ss in her hand and first went straight to the maids'' chamber to hide it somewhere safe from public eyes. Afterward, she went to the kitchen and returned to Jane''s room with a blood moon milkshake.

    "Thanks as always, Niti. You way leave now. I think I will sleep."

    ==

    Support the novel with Golden Tickets and Gifts!

 Chapter 314 Janes Obsession

    Chapter 314 Jane''s Obsession

    A girl and boy alone in a room together was nothing but suspicious. Any lover would be suspicious of their partner if they found them alone in a closed room with the opposite sex, or in some cases, the same.

    It was natural for her to doubt Niti and ask her questions, but her trust in them was so much that she believed everything she said. To be honest, Niti didn''t lie.

    She was indeed cleaning, but something else. She took all the load and got filled with something that would have made a mess.

    After drinking the blood moon fruit, Janey on the bed beside Rudy and smiled at him. She sighed and got near him, cing her head on his chest.

    "I was hoping you would be awake¡­" she muttered.

    After a brief pause, she continued, "I don''t know how to say this, but¡­ I am sorry¡­

    I said so many mean things to you without realizing it, even though you were trying to help me. I couldn''t understand it. So far in my life, no one has stood out for me, supported me, or defended me from berating.

    I didn''t expect someone to do that, but still¡­ maybe I wanted that to happen.

    I always thought I was supposed to defend myself, so when you did that, I was¡­ confused. That was something new for me, and I ended up saying those mean things to you.

    I know if I apologize to you, you will forgive me. Maybe you have already forgiven me as you are much more mature than me, after all. But let me apologize right now and tell you that I am thankful to have you as my lover.

    I will keep relying on you from now on, so please, you should rely a little on me too. And I know I have said this so many times, but I am truly d to have met you. At first, I regretted it and felt guilty for having to be in a rtionship with Rias'' lover, but that guild has long vanished.

    I don''t care about any of that. I just want you. Even if Rias herself asks me to leave you, I won''t. No matter what happens and no matter what it costs¡ª which would be my healthy rtionship with Rias¡ª I will not let you go.

    Maybe you were right about me. Perhaps I am the yawndere you imed me to be. I am obsessed with you and get extremely jealous when I see you with someone else. Oh, so I am now possessive too."

    SIGH!

    "Say, Rudy, would you leave me behind if Rias asks you to? But please¡­ don''t answer that question. I am afraid to know the answer.

    Maybe¡­ I already know the answer. I am aware that Rias is still your best girl, and that''s not surprising. After all, your love story with her is something I cannotpete with. Well, you don''t know that yet, but you soon will.

    Everything will be in motion once everything is set, and when that happens, what''s supposed to happen. But hey, if you dare to leave me behind, I won''t forgive you.

    I will chase after you to the depths of hell and find you from any corner of the worlds. I will¡­ no, I shouldn''t think about something like that.

    You promised me that you would never leave me behind, so I will trust you on that. But don''t break your promise, or I will break you¡­"

    Rudy got chills down his spine after hearing that. The coldness in Jane''s voice was enough for Rudy to realize that she wasn''t kidding.

    However, Rudy never intended to leave Jane behind, so he was safe regardless of what would happen in the future.

    Jane slowly got on top of Rudy and waspletely sleeping on him.

    Rudy didn''t know when was the best time to open his eyes and act as if he had just woken up. After hearing Jane''s feelings, he was unsure if that was the best time to do that.

    In the end, he decided to turn to the side and identally open his eyes. But when he did, Jane was staring right into his eyes.

    "Sorry, did I wake you up?" Jane asked calmly, utterly contradictory to how she was acting a few seconds ago.

    "Hmm? When did you return?" Rudy asked, ying dumb.

    "I returned a while ago, but I went to take a bath and just returned," Jane replied honestly. "What about you? Are you fine now? Niti informed me that you were not feeling well."

    She asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Yeah, I had a nice sleep."

    "That''s good then." Jane smiled gently at Rudy and kissed him on the lips before pushing him to the side and getting on top of him again.

    "You know¡­ I was¡­ err¡­ can I drink your blood if you don''t mind?" she asked in an awkward manner.

    "Sure, go ahead."

    "Thank you!" She kissed him on the lips a couple of times before moving to his neck and drinking his blood.

    ''I have gotten a lot used to this feeling of getting my blood sucked. It was a little painful at first, but now it''s only pleasurable. I now know how awesome it feels to suck blood when I drank Nyxia''s blood at noon.

    Seriously, having a vampire wife is a blessing. But to be honest, I am looking forward to meeting the girls of other races.

    Still, I wonder if Jane knows that she did a marriage ritual with me and that we are actually married now?

    Nyxia did announce it in the hall, but I am not sure if Jane heard it or believed it. She might be thinking that Nyxia lied to use it as an excuse.

    I mean, if she heard it, she wouldn''t have said what she said a while ago. She shouldn''t be worrying about me living with her as we are married.''

 Chapter 315 A Guest

    Chapter 315 A Guest

    ''Anyway, I am more curious about what she meant by ''once everything is set in motion'' and all? Even an idiot would know that she is hiding something.

    She knows something I don''t. But I can''t ask her directly, and even if I did, I wouldn''t get an answer as she didn''t even tell me why Rias fell in love with me.

    Well, sooner orter, I will learn everything. Let''s spend the rest of the days in peace and ignorance because I am sure as hell that something big is going to happen soon. And I¡­ am going to crush it.

    Still, it doesn''t feel good when someone hides something from you. I was nning to tell Jane about Niti right away, but I think I should do it after convincing Rias.''

    Minutes passed, and Jane still wasn''t done drinking Rudy''s blood. Rudy patted her back to let her know that she had drunk enough. Nyxia had told him that drinking too much human blood was also bad for the vampires as it could increase their thirst in the long run.

    Jane stopped sucking his blood and licked her lips to clean them.

    "It was delicious as always."

    "Of course. But if I was a normal human with no super regenerative powers, I would be dead on the first go," he chuckled.

    "If that was the case, I would have drank your white blood instead," she said with a seductive smile on her face.

    "Oh? Kinky~"

    "Can we¡­ ummm¡­"

    "What?"

    She shook her head and said, "It''s nothing."

    Rudy pressed Jane''s erect nipples from over her clothes and remarked, "Your nipples are erect, and you have constantly been rubbing your hips against my crotch. Even if you don''t say it, your body says it."

    "I¡­"

    "Hmm? What''s wrong? You have been acting strange. Is it about what happened in the royal hall? Don''t worry, I am not angry," he said calmly.

    Jane lowered her gaze and muttered, "I don''t want to make it look like I only care about sex when I am with you. So I will avoid intimate contact with you for the next 24¡ª"

    Rudy pinched and squeezed Jane''s creates before pulling her close and kissing her on the lips.

    "Don''t you dare make another dumb challenge! And what''s wrong if you want to have sex with me all the time?"

    "I don''t want you to feel that I don''t care about you¡­"

    "Oh,e on~ You are so sensitive when ites to rtionships, aren''t you? And believe me or not, but it''spletely normal to think about sex with you are with your lover."

    "Is that¡­ so? Do you¡­ also, think about fucking me when I am with you?" Jane asked curiously.

    "Of course. I think about fucking you even when you are not with me. But yeah, there are times and ces to do that. And¡­" Rudy undressed Jane and sucked her nipples after saying, "This is the perfect time and ce."

    "I just took a bath~ You are going to stain me again."

    "Then we will take a bath together at night." Rudy pulled Jane''s bottom and fingered her. "As expected, you are already wet."

    "It''s bath water."

    Rudy licked Jane''s cave and ate it for a while. He drank her juice and said:

    "Doesn''t taste like one."

    "Enough~" Jane spread her legs and pointed her finger at her cave. Then, she looked into Rudy''s eyes with an alluring gaze and said, "I want Mister Dick inside on the count of three."

    "Oh? What if Dick doesn''t want toe?"

    "I will close and lock the ce for the night." After a brief pause, she counted, "One¡ª!"

    Rudy didn''t let her count and plunged his snake inside her wet cave.

    "Yes~ I missed this~ I wanted it inside me for the entire day~"

    Rudy railed Jane for half an hour before shooting his load inside her, while Jane had orgasmed three times.

    "Usually, you shoot it within the first fifteen minutes when it''s the first round," Jane remarked with a judging look on her face.

    ''That''s because I already shot it four times for Niti,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Without reacting to Jane''s remark, Rudy grabbed Jane''s waist and asked, "Ready for round two?"

    "Any time~"

    Rudy began round two, but after ten minutes, the door of Jane''s room suddenly opened, and an unknown girl walked in.

    As always, Jane was lost in the pleasure, and Rudy was the only one who noticed her, but he didn''t stop humping Jane and continued drilling her cave.

    "....?"

    At first, Rudy assumed it was a maid, but after noticing she was wearing luxurious clothes, Rudy was sure that she was one of the royals.

    ''Is she a guest who identally came here?'' Rudy thought. ''But why should she still enter the room if that was the case?''

    Either way, Rudy had no intention to stop. Had he been in someone else''s room or in a public space, he would have stopped, but he was the master in Jane''s room.

    The girl stopped near the bed and watched Jane and Rudy in astonishment.

    "Yes~ Harder~ Harder~ Keep doing~ Yes~ Yes~ I am going to cum~ I am going to cum~ I am going to cum~!" Jane moaned loudly as she got closer to orgasm.

    "You are getting so tight suddenly. I might cum too. Where do you want me to shoot?" Rudy asked while ncing back and forth between Jane and the girl.

    "Inside~ Inside~ Let''s cum together~ Yes~ I am cumming~ I am cummin~ I am cumming~!"

    Jane''s cave repeatedly twitched as it tightened and clenched Rudy''s snake even more.

    "Why didn''t you cum together~?"

    She noticed Rudy was looking somewhere else, and she followed his gaze, only to see the girl standing next to the bed.

    "Miu?!"

    That girl was none other than Jane''s cousin, who wanted Jane''s help with her essay and was invited by her to her room at night during the function at the royal hall.

 Chapter 316 Miu

    Chapter 316 Miu

    The satisfied look on Jane''s face turned anxious after seeing Miu, and she separated herself from Rudy and turned round to rush to the girl.

    Rudy was in the middle of humping, and he was close to ejacting, but when Jane moved, he was left thrusting his hips in the air.

    He furrowed his brows and pulled Jane back before plunging his snake back inside her cave from behind.

    "Anh~! Hey~ No¡ª wait~ Not now~ Miu is here~" Jane tried to move, but Rudy had grabbed her by her waist.

    "It will only take a minute. I am close to cumming," Rudy said as he continued humping Jane and increased his speed so that Jane would moan even louder and show her orgasmic face.

    "We can do itter~ Please~ I can''t show this to her~"

    "Why not?" Rudy raised Jane''s head and pointed it at Miu. "Look. She seems to be enjoying the show."

    "No~ I will hate you if you don''t stop~"

    Rudy ignored Jane''s warning and continued railing her. Jane thought Rudy would cum soon, and it would end in a minute, but that didn''t happen.

    Now that Jane was aware of Miu''s presence, her cave had gotten tighter than before, and Rudy couldn''t let that chance slip. He wanted to enjoy every moment of his snake getting crushed by Jane''s cave, so he held the urge to cum and kept nailing her.

    She was so tight that he had to move her hips back and forth while thrusting his. And even after five minutes passed, Rudy hadn''t stopped, and the orgasmic look on Jane was proof of how much she was enjoying it.

    Miu, who had been watching everything for a while now, began to feel strange below her stomach and ced her hand on her cave. She was the youngest cousin Jane had, and she turned 18 a few days ago.

    Not only that, but she was Vesier''s youngest daughter.

    Her knowledge of sex was practically zero, but she did have some knowledge about it as a royal. She wasn''t as innocent and oblivious as Alice. No adult girl could be as innocent as Alice in any of the worlds.

    It was Miu''s first time watching someone do it, which turned out to be her own cousin, whom she admired deeply.

    After a few more minutes, Rudy released the biggest load of the day and filled Jane''s cave with his hot milk.

    "Anmh~!"

    Jane bit her hips to hold her satisfying moan and avoid showing it to Miu, but she had already seen more than enough.

    Even though Jane''s cave swallowed the hot milk, it still wasn''t letting go of Rudy''s snake.

    ''This is really something else. I want to keep fucking her all night, but she will kill me if I don''t pull out now. Let''s tease her a little, though.''

    Rudy smirked from the corner of his lips and wriggled his snake inside Jane''s cave.

    "No~! Don''t stir it inside me like this~ You know how much I like that~!" Jane moaned softly.

    "That''s why I am doing that," Rudy scoffed softly.

    He continued doing that for over five minutes and then stopped. He slowly pulled his snake out of her cave and leaned back on the bed in a rxed manner.

    Miu looked at Rudy''s mighty snake and covered her mouth in astonishment.

    ''Something so big, thick, and long was inside Jane Sis'' private part? That must be so¡­ painful¡­" Miu recalled the orgasmic look on Jane''s face and remembered how satisfied her facial expressions were.

    ''I don''t understand. The more I learn about it, the more confused I get. Maybe I should ask¡ª''

    Jane turned to Rudy with a soft re in her teary eyes and uttered, "Get out of here."

    "Hey¡­e on¡­ why are you kicking me out? I was just teasing you, and you enjoyed it too¡­" Rudy was genuinely heartbroken after hearing that from Jane''s mouth.

    "No. That''s not what I¡­" Jane sighed and pointed her gaze at Miu before saying, "She wants my help with her essay as the exams are near. So¡­"

    "Oh. Alright. If that''s the case, then I have no other choice." Rudy got up from the bed and stretched his arms in the air before wearing his clothes and leaving the room.

    "Close the door while you are at it!" Jane said out loud.

    Rudy closed the door and left Jane and Miu alone in the room.

    "..."

    "..."

    They both stared at each other, but Jane was too embarrassed to look into her eyes, so she averted her face to the side.

    Miu stared at Jane''s naked body and admired her beauty.

    ''She is as beautiful as always. I hope I be like her when I grow up,'' she uttered inwardly.

    Jane tried to get up, so she could wear her clothes, but her body was still lost in the heavenly pleasure Rudy had given her. She couldn''t move her body.

    "Uhh¡­ Miu, can you cover my body with a nket?" she asked awkwardly.

    "Of course."

    Miu covered Jane''s body with a nket and sat beside her after noticing her cave overflowing with Rudy''s milk.

    "So¡­" Jane didn''t know where to start their conversation.

    "Was that¡­ was that your lover?"

    "Yes. Did you not see him in the hall earlier in the morning?" Jane asked calmly.

    "No. I left after meeting you to study for exams. I also couldn''t see elder sister Rias'' human lover that night. You see, my grades aren''t exactly good. They are a little better than average, but I need to work harder as a royal. All my other siblings from different mothers have always been the toppers. Father said he would make me his personal maid if I didn''t score top this time, so I was studying hard¡­" she said meekly with a gloomy face.

    "Is that what they tried to tell me this morning?"

    She nodded and muttered, "I also wanted to meet your lover."

    Jane furrowed her brow and asked, "Why¡­ did you want to meet him?

 Chapter 317 He is the One

    Chapter 317 He is the One

    "Why¡­ did you want to meet him? And how did you even know about him? I kept it a secret from everyone."

    "From the vampire academy. My ssmates told me that you had visited there with a human boy. And everyone knows you would never sit with a boy. I wasn''t sure if he was your lover, but after witnessing everything just now, it''s obvious," she replied honestly.

    "You still haven''t answered me. Why did you want to meet him?" Jane asked with a judging look on her face.

    "You are the best among all my cousins, and I admire you a lot. Everyone in the royal and noble family¡ª even their personal maids¡ª always humiliate you, but you never let any of that affect you. You give me courage. You are my role model, and I want to be like you," she said while smiling slightly.

    "So if you decided to give your heart to a boy, he must be the perfect man in the universe. So I was just curious and wanted to see what type of person he is¡­" she added.

    "Oh, so that was it." Jane sighed in relief and smiled at Miu as she said, "You are indeed correct. He is the best man in the universe."

    "What about elder sister Rias'' lover? Who is better? Your lover or hers?" she asked curiously in excitement.

    All this time, she had thought that Rias'' and Jane''s lovers were different entities, and it wasn''t her fault to jump to that conclusion. She knew better than anyone how close Jane and Rias were, and she was certain that they would never hurt, let alone badmouth each other. So the possibility of Jane stealing Rias'' lover was unfathomable to her.

    "Well¡­" Jane had already realized what impression Miu had on her, and telling her that she stole Rias'' lover from her when she was in a slumber, would surely ruin her perfect image in Miu''s eyes.

    She was stuck in a situation she never imagined she would ever be in. She didn''t know what to answer, but she didn''t want to lie to her either.

    Admitting that Rias'' lover was better would make it look like her lover wasn''t the best man in the universe as she imed to be. But she didn''t want to say her lover was better than Rias'' as they both had the same lover.

    After pondering for a good ten seconds, Jane took a deep breath and decided to tell the truth to Miu. That showed how much she cared for Rudy and that she was ready to ruin her perfect image.

    After telling Miu everything, her reaction was as she had expected.

    "What?!" Miu eximed in astonishment.

    "I know what you are thinking, but it''s the truth." Jane shrugged her shoulders and said, "I am not as¡ª"

    "That''s so awesome!" Miu eximed again with a resolute expression on her face. "As expected from you, sister Jane! You really do love elder sister Rias so much that you got the same lover as her. My respect for you has increased tenfold!"

    "..."

    Maybe Miu''s reaction wasn''t as she had expected. Regardless, Jane was thrilled to know that her image was safe and her character wasn''t questioned.

    "Are you feeling okay now?" Miu asked with a concerned look on her face. "If you want to rest, then it''spletely okay. I will visit you tomorrow."

    "No, it''s fine." Jane sat up and fixed her clothes under the nket before tossing it to the side.

    After that, Jane helped Miu with the essay and her studies.

    Meanwhile, Rudy was flying around the vampire world.

    "I have nothing to do¡­ should I visit Nyxia? But it''s hard to find her. Hmm¡­." He pondered for a while and muttered, "Maybe I should go to a library and read some books about this world?"

    While he was flying, his nose caught the scent of the blood moon fruit.

    "Yeah, I now know what I am doing."

    Rudy flew to the blood moon trees'' garden and scanned the area. As expected, it was guarded heavily by the guards, but Rudy had no need to worry.

    Hended in the middle of the garden and activated the magic sensory rm. However, that was his n, to begin with.

    The guards rushed to the spot and surrounded him with deadly weapons and magic spells in their hands.

    Those guards were appointed to protect the trees, no matter what the situation. They also weren''t allowed to move from their assigned spot. That''s why, none of them knew who and how powerful Rudy was.

    "Heh!" Rudy smirked arrogantly to copy Jane''s haughty expression and summoned a fireball in his hand. He pointed it at the trees and said, "If you don''t back off, I will burn all the trees to the ashes."

    "...!" The guards nced at each other with a petrified look on their faces and lowered their hands and weapons.

    "Good. Now make sure to keep your mouth shut and not tell anyone about this. Or you will be my next target."

    One of the guards approached the other guard and whispered something in his ears. Then, the said guard began to sweat and bowed down before Rudy.

    "..."

    The others did the same and left the garden to go to their assigned spot.

    Of course, Rudy heard what the guard said to the other guard, but he didn''t understand why he said that.

    ''He is the one.'' The guard had whispered.

    Rudy walked closer to one of the trees and plucked the nearest fruit. He then took a bite and muttered, "It tastes awesome. What were they on about? Harvesting the fruit at certain hours and all. Bunch of superstitions."

    He leisurely ate the fruit and was surprised to see that it had no seed. However, he didn''t stop there. One by one, he ate all the fruits from one tree and let out a soft sigh.

    "Now, time to do what I really came here for."

    Rudy''s main goal for going there wasn''t to eat blood moon fruits¡ª even though he ate an entire tree¡ª he was there to find a solution to produce more blood moon trees.

    ===

    A/N- Mass Release of 5 chapters this Sunday (19th of June). Support the book with Golden Tickets and Gifts.

    Support me at PayPal- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN

 Chapter 318 Re(pro)ducing the Blood Moon Tree

    Chapter 318 Re(pro)ducing the Blood Moon Tree

    "Now, time to use my science knowledge¡­"

    Rudy ced his hand on the tree trunk, and as he had expected, it was ice cold, just like the fruits.

    "I kind of hoped I would have a seed. If it had, I would have fast-forwarded its time and made it a tree. Still, how do the flowers turn into the fruit without a seed? Or perhaps, it actually has a seed, but it expands and gets absorbed by the fruit as it grows?

    Hmm. That''s the most logical exnation I cane up with. But I think I am wrong. This world can defy science. Magic can defy science.

    The first tree was created by the Lord using his magic. That makes me question how the first trees were produced in the human world? No big bang theory can exin such things. The variety between them, even the simple cell analysis, brings out intricate details.

    The human anatomy itself is a mystery. How everything works the way it''s supposed to be. Even a simple process like breathing is so interesting.

    Dammit! My inner science geek ising out!"

    Rudy ced his both hands on the tree and closed his eyes.

    ''I don''t know what I am doing, but here I go.''

    Rudy pierced his fingers into the tree''s trunk and absorbed its magical power. After a few seconds, he tried to stop, but his body kept sucking its powers, and soon, the leaves started falling.

    Before he could do anything, he had sucked all the power from the tree and made it lifeless.

    All the leaves and branches fell off, and the trunk itself became so hollow that even a kid would kick it, and it would break.

    "..."

    A strong gust of wind broke the tree from where Rudy was holding it. It fell on the other trees, but Rudy turned it into ashes before that could happen.

    The guards who witnessed everything could only pray in fear.

    Since the trees were created by the Lord himself, damaging them was considered as a bad omen. And it wasn''t one of those superstitions like the blue moon child; it was a real bad omen.

    Many tried to cut the trees or steal their parts, but they were struck with a cmity and died a horrible death. In truth, the garden didn''t require the protection it was getting because the trees could protect themselves without anyone''s help.

    "...."

    Rudy was lost at his words and didn''t know what to do next. He only tried to take a sample of the tree and had it analyzed by his body, but he never expected something like that to happen.

    "I am sure the powers don''t have a taste to them, but¡­ I feel sweet¡­"

    SIGH!

    Rudy looked at the ground where the ashes of the blood moon tree''s root were lying. He ced his hand on them and used his restoration ability, but nothing happened.

    "..." He lowered his gaze and muttered, "I basically killed that tree. It was alive, and now it''s dead. I never used my restoration ability on a dead person, but I was sure I wouldn''t be able to bring them back to life. And these ashes just confirmed it."

    Rudy was feeling upset. He came here to produce more trees but ended up reducing them.

    ''Think¡­ think, Rudy. There has to be a trick¡­''

    Rudy raised his brow at the ashes and slowly moved his hand towards them. After grabbing oneyer of ash, he gulped down hesitantly and ate it.

    ''As expected, it''s sweet¡­''

    He ate all the ashes and ended up creating a pit on the ground while searching for the deepest parts of its roots. After digging deep enough, he found a red orb, which resembled the blood moon fruit, but it was hard as a marble.

    Rudy tried to crush it, but the orb had no cracks even after using half of his super strength.

    ''So this is the main seed providing the nutrients required to the tree. It''s like the universal seed that won''t ever decay or get eaten by the worms¡­ if they exist in this world.

    I am sure the vampires know about this orb too, but they don''t know how to cultivate trees using it. Anyway¡­'' Rudy stared at the orb and muttered:

    "This will help me grow more trees. Now I just need to find a way to grow it again¡­"

    The first thing Rudy tried was his time-forwarding ability to see if a new tree grew out of it, but that didn''t happen.

    "It needs something to make it bud. I doubt water would work. Maybe some kind of magic?"

    Rudy released a bit of the power he had absorbed from the tree before, and the orb began to glow.

    "Alright! I think I can make it work. But even if I grow this tree again, I won''t be able to produce more. Unless¡­ I have this orb¡­"

    It was time for Rudy to shine once again and create a new power with a reasonable logic behind it. After pondering for three seconds, he smirked from the corner of his lips and uttered with a proud face:

    "Damn, I am smart!"

    Rudy held the orb properly and uttered, "Duplicate."

    As soon as he uttered that, the orb was duplicated.

    "Noice!"

    It was a simple ability that required minimal logic. Rudy copied the data from the orb and created another orb by conjuring the correct elements from the world.

    ''I shouldn''t get too happy. I still haven''t produced a tree¡­''

    Rudy buried one orb in the pit and released the power he had absorbed in the tree. The orb glowed for a few seconds and began to shake.

    With a loud popping sound, a four clover leaf came out of the orb.

    Rudy kept releasing the power on it, and the leaf slowly grew into a nt andter became a tree. After a few minutes, that tree had berge, and it eventually became thergest and the tallest blood moon tree in the entire Vampire World.

    PREVIOUS

    Chapter Error Report

    CHAPTER ERROR REPORT

    NEXT

 Chapter 319 Blood Moon Forest

    Chapter 319 Blood Moon Forest

    Rudy gazed at the colossal-sized blood moon tree he had just created and smiled. For some reason, he genuinely felt happy from the bottom of his heart. It was the kind of happiness one would get when they least expect it. The satisfaction from that happiness was indescribable by the words.

    "Now¡­ time to make more blood moon trees. If I can make one, I can make hundreds."

    Rudy created hundreds of blood moon tree orbs and spread them across the garden and even outside it. He used telekinesis to maintain a certain distance between each tree, from what he had learned about the nts and trees in the school.

    But Rudy was sure that those rules wouldn''t be applicable here as the primary sources for the nt to grow, such as sunlight and water, weren''t needed.

    Since there was no sun, there was no evaporation. There were clouds, but they weren''t filled with water. The vampire world never had rainfall ever since it was created as they didn''t need it.

    The source of everything, or rather their origin in the vampire world, was a mystery. The rivers and seas were automatically filled with water every year despite them being used in abundance. The trees never grew old or died even in harsh conditions.

    Such was the grace and the blessing of a magical world that one would call it a fantasy.

    After burying the orbs into the ground, Rudy ced his hand on the ground and released the power there instead of releasing them on each and every orb. That spread the power evenly to the entire surface, and the blood moon trees began to emerge from the ground.

    Sure, Rudy had only absorbed a limited power from the blood moon tree, which obviously wouldn''t be sufficient to grow a treerger than that. However, Rudy''s body had the power of super regeneration.

    When Rudy absorbed the essence from the tree, it became a part of his body, and his super regeneration ability made it limitless. Now, Rudy could grow an infinite amount of blood moon trees if he wanted.

    Rudy stopped releasing the power in the ground when the tree grewrge enough to produce the blood moon fruits.

    The ce that was once a garden of the blood moon tree had now be a forest.

    SIGH!

    "That was so exhausting~ I will take a few fruits as my payment~" Rudy plucked a few fruits and walked out of ce through the gate this time.

    The guards bowed down to him as he passed through them. When Rudy nced at them from the corner of his eyes while taking bites from the fruit, some of them were dumbfounded by what they had just witnessed, while the rest were petrified to their bones.

    Rudy jumped in the air and flew aimlessly while eating the fruit. He stopped to have to look at the blood moon forest from a distance, and it looked better than he had expected.

    Since it was night and the moon shined more brightly, the red moon''s light that fell on the blood moon trees illuminated the blood moon fruits. They looked like tiny red moons hanging on the tree.

    "Now that this is taken care of¡­ let''s visit Rias¡­"

    Rudy teleported outside the chamber of the valley and stood in front of the hidden mountain door.

    "I don''t think it would open by knocking, so I will have to open it the way Jane did by using blood magic." Rudy ced his hand on the wall and muttered, "Now that I think of it, Veseir wanted to use Rias as a hostage. Does that mean he knew how to open the door?

    He probably didn''t since Nyxia exined to me a few things about the vampires and their rtion with the blood."

    The blood magic seal was casted on the wall, and only those whose blood was selected as a key to unsealing it could open the door. And there was no way Virgil would have allowed Vesier to evene near the chamber of the valley.

    Rudy made a cut on his finger and spread the droplets across the wall. He muttered what Jane had muttered when she opened the door and waited for it to open. But much to his surprise, the door didn''t open.

    ''I kind of hoped that I would be able to bypass this using my powers, but it was worth a try.''

    He hummed and wondered, "Should I return to the pce and bring someone with me? Jane is busy with that girl, and Virgil should be sleeping or something. Nyxia can help me, but I don''t know her whereabouts. I can try using my ''find my prey'' ability to search for Nyxia, but I think that would be useless. I don''t know the locations of this world, so even if I find Nyxia, I wouldn''t know where she is.''

    SIGH!

    "Maybe I should break the wall? But there are chances it could trigger some traps." Rudy squinted his eyes and muttered, "I don''t think teleportation would work, but let''s try it."

    Rudy wished to teleport inside the chamber, and he got there instantly.

    "..." He facepalmed himself and thought, ''Talk about anticlimactic.''

    He looked at Rias sleeping on the bed and smiled gently at her.

    ''It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call her a sleeping beauty¡­'' he chuckled softly.

    He walked to the bed and moved his hand to feel her cheeks, but suddenly, magical chains and shackles were wrapped around him.

    The blood moon fruits fell from his hand as he lost his grip on them. His life force was sucked into the chains and shackles, which made him weak, or that was supposed to happen, but Rudy shrugged his hands and broke the chains and shackles into small pieces.

    He then caught the blood moon fruits using telekinesis and scanned the dark room with his eyes.

    He spotted someone hiding in the corner of the room and muttered, "You are¡­"

    ====

    Thanks, @KFCmhicken, for the gift!

 Chapter 320 The Attackers ldentity

    Chapter 320 The Attacker''s ldentity

    Rudy raised his brow and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    The person who attacked Rudy was none other than Niti.

    "If this was a joke, then it''s understandable, but it didn''t seem like it. I can sense the blood thirsting from you. So what''s this all about? Why did you attack me?" Rudy asked in a solemn voice.

    ''Can she not see me in the dark and think I am an intruder?'' Rudy wondered.

    "I don''t need to answer you!" She threw a few magic spells on Rudy, and after realizing they had no effect on him, she dashed at him with a dagger in her hand and stabbed Rudy in the chest.

    However, the dagger bent and broke instead of piercing Rudy''s body.

    "What?!" she eximed and used her bare fist to attack Rudy.

    "Calm your tits!" Rudy grabbed her both hands and asked, "What''s going on?!"

    "You will have to get through me first before¡ª"

    Before she could finish what she was saying, Rudy shut her up with a kiss on her lips. He thought Niti hadn''t seen him and didn''t recognize him by his voice, so he decided to kiss her instead to calm her down and handle the situation.

    "Hope this kiss helped youe back to your senses," he said calmly. "That was our first kiss, by the way."

    "Whoever you are, I won''t let you harm Princess Rias! Even if you defile my body¡ª"

    "Wait a minute¡­ why are you acting as though you don''t know¡­ wait¡­" Rudy let go of her and asked, "Are you¡­ Vriti, Niti''s daughter?"

    "Yes, I am! Who are you?!" she snarled.

    "Oh¡­ okay¡­" Rudy inspected Vriti''s body from head to toe and asked, "I don''t understand. Is itmon for a daughter to look exactly like a mother? And since you are vampires, you look the same age."

    Vriti was the exact copy of Niti except for a few different body features and lesser growth than Niti. Niti seemed like a mature and milf version of Vriti.

    "Uhh¡­ surely, you know who I am, right? You must have seen me a couple of times now."

    "No! It''s my first time seeing you. How did you even appear in this chamber out of thin air?!" she asked with a baffled expression on her face.

    "Well then, allow me to introduce myself." Rudy backed a few steps and spreads his hands as he introduced himself:

    "My name is Rudy, and I am Rias'' Lover. You might not have seen me before as you are iming, but you surely would have heard about me."

    "I¡­ have¡­"

    "And you know, it''s not nice to attack someone like this. Not going to lie, the blood thirsting from you was¡­ something else. And¡­ I just kissed you¡­"

    Rudy was at a loss for words. He knew he was in the wrong, but that wouldn''t have happened if everything was settled via talk instead of jumping straight to the action. It could have also been easily avoided if Vriti didn''t look like Niti, which, by the way, was neither of their''s fault.

    ''I knew Vriti was Rias'' personal maid, but I didn''t expect her to be around at this hour. It''s past midnight. Even though she is supposed to stay with Rias, she still needs to go to eat and sleep.

    I didn''t see any food or an extra bed, or even a couch where she could possibly rest. And most importantly, who would think that a daughter would look like a mother to the extent that they would seem like twins.

    Seriously, vampires'' beauty is truly the scariest thing about vampires.''

    "I don''t care what you did to me; I was only doing my job to protect Princess Rias. And I am not going to apologize for my actions. It was your fault. You can''t juste inside without permission," she shrugged.

    ''Well, I came inside your mother, and she had noints¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Did you hear me? You can''t enter this cave chamber!"

    ''I entered your mother''s cave from where you were born¡­'' Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "What am I even doing? Am I high (drunk) on blood moon fruits?"

    "What did you say?"

    "Nothing. Can you leave me alone with Rias?"

    "I cannot do that. If you are here to check up on Princess Rias, do it and leave. No one is allowed to stay here for more than five minutes," she stated monotonously and added, "Other than the Vampire Monarch and Princess Jane."

    "Well, add my name to the list." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and uttered, "And besides, I don''t need anybody''s permission to be here."

    "That''s enough! If you don''t leave this ce in the next ten seconds, I will call the guards and report this to the Vampire Monarch! He will punish you for breaking¡ª"

    Rudy pressed and stuffed a blood moon fruit against Vriti''s mouth and said, "Just calm down, girl. Enjoy this fruit and take a rest. Rias is in safe hands."

    Vriti took a bite of the fruit, and her re softened as she started chewing.

    "Did you steal them?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Sheesh, you are so unfriendly, do you know that? I know Niti, and she seemed more rtive to Rias than Jane, and you seem moreparable to Jane than Rias.

    I can''t imagine Rias being so haughty and unfriendly like Jane or you and vice versa. That suits their personality, but there is a limit and ce to it. And right now¡­ is not the best time.

    I am not the best person you should act unfriendly with."

    Vriti squinted her eyes while taking small bites from the blood moon trees and said with a judging look on her face: "You don''t sound so friendly either."

    "..." Rudy couldn''t help but stare at her with an annoyed look on his face.

    "I will take my leave."

    "Should have done that a lot sooner when I first asked."

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and turned around, facing his back to Vriti.

    "I was about to go to eat anyway," shemented.

 Chapter 321 Vampire Harem

    Chapter 321 Vampire Harem

    "Wait, when will youe back?" Rudy suddenly turned around and asked Vriti before she could leave.

    "Why do you ask?" Vriti raised her brow and warned, "You better not do anything weird to Princess Rias."

    Rudy ignored Vriti''sment and said, "Bring me a ss full of blood moon milkshake."

    Vriti smirked and asked, "You might not know but ordering someone else''s personal maid is a major crime in this kingdom."

    "..." Rudy''s face twitched in anger, but he didn''t say anything because if he did, Vriti would retort to it, and their verbal fight would never end.

    Sometimes, ignorance was true bliss. Still, he made her mother his personal maid, so he had noints.

    "If you don''t leave this ce on the count of three, I will demand the blood moon fruit that I just gave you."

    "You¡ª!"

    "One. Two. Three." Rudy counted three in less than a second.

    "What¡ª! You can''t do me like that. At least give me some time to¡ª"

    "And you are still here wasting my time."

    "Fine! Fine! I am leaving! And know that I hate you!" After bickering with Rudy for unnecessary reasons, Vriti left for the royal pce to eat.

    SIGH!

    Rudy wanted to sit somewhere, but the only thing he could sit on was the bed and the floor. He would have seated on the floor, but it was uneven with the sharp floor of the cave.

    "Hmm¡­ I don''t feel like sitting on the bed. I feel repulsed to it for some reason¡­"

    Rudy brushed the floor evenly with a sharp wind and water force. He gathered the debris and made a chair out of it within a minute.

    After ensuring the chair was strong and sturdy enough, he sat on it and muttered, "I am really getting the hang of my powers, huh?

    Beforeing to this world, I used my powers for my daily needs, and there wasn''t much use for them. I never used them the way I have used them here. I also came up with new powers and learned a lot about how they work.

    I can create any power I want as long as I can understand the logic behind it. It wouldn''t be wrong for me to say thating here was one of the best decisions I have ever made¡ª although it was Jane who forced me to stay here. And I am d she did, or I would have missed many of the things.

    Still, I have yet to find the origins of my power."

    Rudy looked at his hands and tried to conjure silver, but nothing happened.

    ''That makes sense. The vampire world shouldn''t have silver or any rted elements.''

    Rudy tried to conjure gold, and gold rock was gathered in his palm.

    "If I can use this ability in the human world, I can be a billionaire overnight. But that would raise a helluva suspicion, and I might get in trouble. They just need a reason to mess.

    But I can sell that to the ck market or something and get the money. It''s not really illegal if I am the one creating it. Well, I have many ns about that, and Maria is essential for most of the ns. I will work on them as soon as I go there."

    Rudy gazed at Rias and smiled. He couldn''t help but recall all his moments with Rias and became sad.

    ''Looking back, I was so harsh to her most of the time. Even though I was just trying to hide my embarrassment and all. I was so shy and innocent when it came to talking to girls other than mom, Alice, and Erika. ''

    "Heh¡­" he scoffed at himself and muttered, "Now who is the tsundere¡­"

    ''Rias never gave up on me and kept pursuing me until I gave up. Now, it''s my time to keep pursuing her until she agrees to join my harem.''

    Rudy eventually fell asleep while looking at Rias, but he woke up to a familiar feeling, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Jane sitting on hisp.

    "..."

    She was about to prate her cave with Rudy''s snake but stopped when he opened his eyes and caught her.

    "Hey¡­ you are awake. Did you sleep well?" she asked with an awkward smile on her face.

    Rudy raised his brow and responded, "I don''t mind you fucking me or using my body to pleasure yourself when I am sleeping, but at least don''t act like you are innocent when I caught you red-handed."

    "You were sleeping, so I thought I shouldn''t disturb you¡­"

    Rudy slowly and swiftly prated his snake inside Jane''s cave by putting his tip inside and pulling her hips down.

    "Mnh~"

    "Wow~ You are so wet," he said. "Why were you horny? Didn''t we do it like uhm¡­ how long has it been and how long have I been asleep?"

    He asked calmly with a curious look on his face.

    "I don''t know how long you were sleeping since I came here five minutes ago and saw you sleeping. But it has been around three hours since west made some love," Jane responded.

    "Is that so?" Rudy nced around the room to look for Vriti, but she wasn''t there.

    ''She hasn''t returned yet? It has been more than enough time¡­ is she also bullied like Niti by the other maids? I should do something about them, or they will keep bullying Niti like this.'' he wondered.

    ''Since Niti was bullied by the other royal maids because she was the personal maid of Jane, who was not only a half human but the child of the blue moon too; it wouldn''t be surprising if Vriti was also bullied since Rias is also a half human.

    Wait, once I take Jane and Rias with me to the human world, they would be bullied even more. Hmm¡­ how about I take Niti with me? Yeah, I will do that.''

    Rudy''s list of his vampire harem was increasing the more he spent time in the vampire world.

 Chapter 322 So Many Worries

    Chapter 322 So Many Worries

    Jane kissed Rudy on the lips and said, "Why did you call me horny?"

    "Because you are?" Rudy shrugged while pulling Jane''s hips back and forth.

    "Didn''t you say you are also always horny when you are with a girl you love?" she asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Let''s not have this conversation." Even though Rudy said that, he asked Jane: "You tell me, why are you here?"

    "I searched for you in the royal bathhouse, royal dining hall, but you weren''t there. So I thought you would be here, and I was right.

    And before you jump to some weird conclusion and call me possessive or obsessive, I want to make it clear that I didn''te here to disturb your precious time with Rias. I only came to check up on you, and I was about to leave after a minute or so.

    But I saw you sleeping, and then I looked at Rias. And¡­"

    Jane averted her gaze without saying anything else.

    "And¡­?"

    She gulped down anxiously and muttered, "I had this thought: I want to have sex with him in front of Rias. And I had this urge to do it right away. Is that normal?"

    "You are awakening weird fetishes. And you are so tight right now."

    "You are also bigger than usual!" she remarked. "Are you getting excited because we are doing it in front of Rias?"

    "What would you do if she woke up?" Rudy asked curiously and added, "I mean, she could be waking up at any time now since the three days are about to end soon."

    "I honestly have no idea, and I don''t want to think about it," she said while moving her hips passionately.

    "Why? Because you are scared?" he teased with a grin.

    "That too, but if she woke while we were in the middle of making love, I would get more excited~"

    ''Yeah, she has awakened a new fetish. And this fetish might act against her too,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "What about you?" Jane asked."What would you do if she were to wake up and catch us?"

    "Hmm." Rudy pondered for a few seconds before replying: "Not going to lie, I would go limp. And then me everything on you. I will say ''Jane forced me to do all that. She charmed me and made me her ve. She ordered me around and made me do things against my wishes.'' or something along these lines."

    "You¡­ wouldn''t do that¡­" Panic was visible on Jane''s face.

    "Yeah, I wouldn''t." Rudy kissed Jane on the lips and said, "I will take the responsibility and handle everything. "

    "You don''t have to bear everything alone. I will share the me and the responsibility with you. We love each other, right?"

    Rudy and Jane then indulged in love-making without any care and switched positions after each round.

    Vriti walked into the chamber in a hurry and saw them getting intimate.

    "Oh, my Lord!" She covered her eyes with one hand and yelled, "What is going on here?!"

    "You are here!" Rudy turned to Vriti while thrusting his hips and noticed a blood moon milkshake in her hand. "And I didn''t expect you to actually bring me the milkshake."

    He scoffed softly.

    "I did because Mama told me." Vriti peeked from the gaps between her fingers and said, "Can you at least stop for a second and have some shame. And Princess Jane, I heard about your rtionship with this human from mama just now, and I am not happy about it.

    How could you do such a terrible thing to your sister? How do you think she would feel once she found out that her dear sister, who always protected her and thought of her well-being, stole her lover?

    Especially after how you opposed her rtionship with a human and forcefully brought her here against her wishes."

    Vriti''s words hit Jane right in the deepest and most sensitive parts of her heart. She said exactly what Jane didn''t want to hear but was aware of that.

    "Hey¡­" Rudy furrowed his brows at Vriti and said, "You have said enough."

    "And true facts."

    "You might consider Rias as your daughter as you raised her, but Jane is an adult, and she knows what she is doing. She can take responsibility for her actions. She doesn''t need anyone to remind her," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice.

    "Shut up!" Vriti hissed loudly at Rudy and said, "You are just using them for pleasure and then throw them aside when you get bored of them!"

    Vesier, who was Vriti''s biological father, had left an impact on her. She knew what type of person he was and learned most of the things about him from Niti and the other maids.

    Just like any other growing-up girl, she needed a father who would drop her to school ande to pick her up. Who would praise her, reward her for doing something good, and scold her for doing something bad.

    However, Vriti didn''t need someone like Vesier as her father. She hated herself that someone like him was her father, and she had his blood flowing in her body. She was disgusted by him and men like him.

    After learning about Rudy''s rtionship with Jane from Niti and hearing the other maids talking about him, Vriti considered Rudy to be the same kind of man as Vesier.

    She hated him for that reason. However, it wasn''t her fault to think like that. Any sane person would think the same if a man is found out to be dating two sisters at the same time.

    "You are taking advantage of their naiveness, and you will¡ª"

    "I would stop there if I was you." Rudy red at Vriti and uttered, "I understand your concerns, but I am not that type of person. Now, if you would excuse us and kindly get the fuck out of this room."

    Rudy''s voice didn''t sound angry, but the look on his face showed otherwise.

 Chapter 323 Culprit Plays Victim

    Chapter 323 Culprit ys Victim

    "...."

    Vriti bit her lips and ced the ss on the floor before leaving the chamber. She couldn''t go against Jane''s wishes, and since she considered Rias her daughter, Jane was like a niece to her. On top of that, she was a princess and the heir to the throne.

    Sure, it was Rudy who asked her to leave, but Jane didn''t stop him, so that could mean she wished for the same thing.

    "You were kind of harsh to her¡­." Jane muttered.

    "That''s what I was aiming for. If I acted kindly or calmly, she would have kept bashing us. I do understand where she wasing from, and I am not actually angry at her. But I just wanted to leave us alone for now," Rudy responded with a sigh.

    Rudy moved his hand towards the ss and used telekinesis to pull it closer without dropping even a single drop of the milkshake.

    Jane puckered her lips and said, "You are having so much fun~ Not fair~"

    "Do you want to drink it as well?" Rudy asked.

    "Yes~ Maybe save a few sips for me at the end."

    "Hmm¡­ okay."

    Rudy drank a few sips and eventually chugged the entire ss without leaving anything for Jane.

    "No~ Why would you tease me like that!"

    "Because your reactions are cute," Rudy replied with a grin.

    Jane squinted her eyes and shook her hips vigorously until his snake started twitching. Then, she stopped and pulled out his snake from her cave. She began to stroke it with her hands and grabbed the empty ss from Rudy.

    "..." Rudy had realized what Jane was trying to do. He facepalmed himself and thought, ''Are all vampires like this? Niti did the same thing.''

    Rudy med the girls and the vampires for their actions, while it was his fault. He had corrupted the innocent girls and made them the way they are now.

    Rudy released his load, and Jane filled it in the ss. After filling the entire ss, she grabbed the blood food fruit and squeezed it in her hands.

    She mixed the blood moon fruit''s juice with his milk in the ss and used her fingers to stir it well. She did all that without breaking her eye contact with Rudy.

    "...." Rudy shook his head in disbelief but didn''t say anything.

    After mixing the fruit juice well with Rudy''s milk, Jane sniffed it before taking a sip. She licked her tongue, again and again, to savor the taste before gulping down.

    Then, she licked her finger, which she had used to stir the milkshake. She noticed Rudy was staring at her, so she moved the ss close to his face and asked, "Do you want to drink some? It''s tasty."

    "..."

    Jane moved the ss even closer to his face and said, "Have a sip."

    Rudy furrowed his brow and said, "You do know that I get rid of it in a second without even blinking, right?"

    Jane instantly pulled the ss back and hid it behind her. She puffed her cheeks and uttered, "Don''t you dare."

    Rudy tapped on hisp and said, "Put that ss aside and sit on myp like an obedient girl."

    "Let me drink this first. Then we will have fun for the rest of the night.

    "I don''t know how to¡ª" He stopped when he heard something from the outside. "Someone is outside¡­"

    "Maybe Vriti returned?" Jane wondered.

    She got up and opened the wall of the mountain from inside.

    "Princess Jane, you were here too?"

    It was Niti.

    "Niti, what are you doing here? Don''t tell me Vriti sent you here to¡ª"

    "Oh, no. I am here for Master Rudy." Niti turned to Rudy and said, "The Vampire Monarch has summoned you to the throne room."

    "Uhhh¡­ Okay¡­." Rudy nced back and forth and Jane and Niti.

    "Now," Niti added.

    "Well, I will take my leave then." Rudy got up from the chair he had made and wore his pants, but not before shing his snake to Niti.

    "Will you cum back?" Jane asked with an alluring gaze in her eyes.

    "Umm¡­" Rudy turned to Niti and asked, "What time is it?"

    "It''s nearly morning," Niti responded.

    "Then, I won''t being back. I don''t know how much time Virgil will take, and I n to take a bath after that. Can''t let Rias smell your scent on me as soon as she wakes up," he scoffed softly.

    "Okay. I will sleep beside Rias until she wakes up. I want to be the first person she sees after waking up as I was thest she had seen before the slumber," she muttered with a distant look on her face.

    "I also need to apologize for the things before we proceed to the topic of the harem," she shortly added.

    "Alright. See you soon." After saying that, Rudy left the chamber and teleported to the pce.

    Jane and Niti looked at each other for a few seconds without saying anything. But Jane raised her brow and asked with a judging look on her face:

    "I noticed the way you call Rudy. Why do you call him ''Master'' Rudy?"

    "Well¡­ you are my master, and the lover of my master is also my master, right?" she replied with an awkward smile on her face.

    "..." Jane didn''t say anything and kept staring at her.

    "If you don''t wish me to call him that, I may as well call him ''Rudy'' like you do."

    "No. Master Rudy is fine."

    "Uhmm¡­ I will take my leave now," Niti said and turned around.

    "Hey, wait¡­" Niti hurriedly drank the freshly made blood moon milkshake and handed the half-filled ss to Niti. "Take this with you and wash the ss thoroughly. Or better yet, just throw the ss in the mountains."

    "As you wish. Is there anything else I can¡­ do¡­" Niti''s face suddenly turned pale as her eyes widened, and she choked on her words.

    She took a deep breath and thought, ''Did Princess Rias just¡­''

 Chapter 324 [Bonus chapter] A PromisedReward

    Chapter 324 [Bonus chapter] A PromisedReward

    Jane initially wanted to drink the milkshake sip by sip and savor the taste, but now that Rudy had left, her mood died down. However, she couldn''t leave the ss like that, so she drank what she could and gave it to Niti before getting on the bed and sleeping beside Rias.

    "I will be sleeping now. You may send Vriti here if she is free," Jane uttered calmly.

    Niti forced her smile and said, "Good night."

    She left the chamber with the ss in her hand and took a deep breath.

    ''What was that? Did I see it right?'' she asked herself. ''I saw it two times, though¡­''

    She ced her hand on the chest and muttered, "It might just be my imagination, or maybe I didn''t see it clearly in the dark, perhaps it''s because Princess Jane got onto the bed, and that shook Princess Rias'' body; I saw her eyelids moving for a split second. And not once, but twice¡­"

    The mere thought of Rias catching Rudy and Jane in action made Niti''s heartbeat go crazy. She was afraid that it would be her turn soon and she would be punished, without knowing that Rudy was sworn to protect her as well.

    Niti spread her wings and flew away.

    FLAP~ FLAP!

    On her way, she looked at the half-filled ss and muttered, "I thought it was Master Rudy who ordered it. Maybe he couldn''t drink it?"

    ''I know Princess Jane asked me to get rid of it, but I can''t do that. I will drink it and wash the ss as she wanted.''

    Niti took a sip, and her eyes instantly widened.

    ''This taste¡­ It''s so familiar yet different from the blood moon milkshake. It actually tastes¡­ better and sweeter.''

    Without even realizing the contents of the milkshake, she drank her favorite Rudy milk mixed with blood moon fruit juice.

    She smiled and recalled her time with Rudy.

    "I wonder when we will do it again¡­." she muttered.

    She first went to the kitchen and washed the ss as she was instructed by Jane, and after that, she went to the royal throne room.

    She was curious why Rudy was summoned by Virgil at such an hour.

    ''Master Rudy did mention that he made moves on the Great Mad Queen Nyxia. Did the Vampire Monarch find out about it and call Master Rudy to punish him?''

    Niti shook her head and scoffed softly as she muttered, "No one can punish Master Rudy. In fact, he punishes everyone on the bed."

    When Niti reached and entered the royal throne room, the atmosphere was cold, and the silence was eerie. Just after stepping a foot inside made her feel uneasy, and she wanted to leave already.

    ''What happened here¡­?'' She wondered.

    A while ago, Rudy teleported to the pce in Jane''s room and made his way to the royal throne room.

    He wasn''t exactly worried as he had a firm idea why Virgil had called him. As he went closer to the throne room, the guards'' numbers and the security got tight.

    More than twelve guards were standing at the massive door of the throne room.

    ''Not going to lie, when I crashed into the party that day, I thought that hall was a throne room since there was a throne at the pedestal, but I learned today that it was just a chair for the vampire monarch to sit on and enjoy the show.''

    SIGH!

    Rudy entered the throne room and was greeted by various royals, nobles, and elders, who were sitting and standing at their respective seats. Some were happy, and some were upset, while the rest seemed uninterested and were only there for the sake of formality.

    Rudy didn''t care about any of that or what they thought of him. As long as they didn''t mess with him, they wouldn''t end up like Vesier, who was currently stargazing in the space.

    "Rudy¡­ wee. We all have been waiting for you," Virgil warmly weed Rudy as soon as he entered.

    Nyxia was standing beside Virgil even though there was a throne beside Virgil''s throne.

    "It''s good to be here¡­ or¡­ something like that¡­" Rudy shrugged.

    "Do you know why I called you here?" Virgil asked calmly.

    ''Well, I do. But I will y to y dumb for my n to work,'' he uttered inwardly and shook his head.

    "I am not quite sure," he responded.

    After a brief silence, Virgil uttered, "It''s about the blood moon trees. A guard came to inform me and disturbed my sleep. I was furious at him for such an action, but what he told me left my ears yearning for more. I saw what you did with the blood moon garden, and I cannot describe my gratitude in words."

    "I see."

    "What did you do? How did you produce the blood moon trees?" one of the elders of the board asked.

    "It''s a secret," Rudy responded in a neutral tone.

    "You imbecile! That''s no way to talk in the presence of the Vampire Monarch," the elder yelled. "And this is our world, our rules. You are currently standing in the royal throne room. You are being questioned. You are being judged! So answer the questions honestly, or there will be consequences!"

    Even Virgil didn''t ask how Rudy produced the blood moon trees because he already knew what Rudy would reply with.

    "I don''t care about anything. But you better be d that I have produced new trees." Rudy frowned his face and asserted, "Just as I created them, I can destroy them in less than a second. So keep groveling in front of me if you don''t want to face my wrath."

    "How dare you¡ª"

    "Alright, that''s enough," Virgil interjected. "I didn''t call him here for all this. I called him here to reward him."

    He turned to Rudy and asked, "Rudy, what do you want as a reward?"

    "I didn''t do this for a reward, though."

    ''I totally did this to get a reward! My n is going perfectly so far!'' Rudy rejoiced inwardly.

    Rudy wished for something that left everyone speechless and baffled¡ª that no one would ever dare to wish for, even to the god.

    ====

    Here ends the mass release of five chapters. Enjoy!

 Chapter 325 Rudys Daring Wwishes

    Chapter 325 Rudy''s Daring Wwishes

    Virgil chuckled softly and calmly said, "No need to be so formal. I know you must already have everything you want, but if I can somehow help you with anything, just name it."

    "If you are forcing me like that, then I can''t refuse this offer." Rudy pretended to ponder for a few seconds and said, "I have three things I want."

    ''That came out a little too obvious, didn''t it? But Let''s hope they didn''t catch it.''

    "Sure. Just name them."

    "The first thing I want is¡­ the beds from here. With mattresses and bed sheets."

    "Umm¡­ and? Where do you want them, and how many of them?"

    "Hmm¡­" Rudy hummed in wonder and responded, "Around 10 maybe. I will take them with me in the human world."

    "Oh¡­kay. I can arrange that, yes." Virgil nodded confidently. "State your next wish."

    "You might already know my second wish, which is to take Jane and Rias with me to the human world," Rudy stated nonchntly.

    "....!" The throne hall was filled with silence, but the people present there were making all kinds of faces.

    "And their personal maids too," he added. "

    ''Since asking for Niti specifically would raise suspicion, I will ask for both.''

    After a moment of silence, Virgil let out a short sigh and uttered, "That is not for me to decide. I cannot control someone else''s life against their wishes unless they are breaking a rule. So if you want to take them with you, you can, but only if they wish so. You have my approval."

    ''Well, that''s what I wanted to hear. Nice! Everything is going so perfectly that it''s kind of creeping me out. Time for the final wish! The real reason why I nned all this!''

    "What is your third wish?" Virgil asked.

    Rudy looked into Virgil''s eyes and then moved his gaze to Nyxia before saying out loud: "Give me your mother."

    "...."

    At the same time, Niti walked in and quietly stood in the corner with the other maids. She asked what happened to the maids standing beside her, but most of them ignored her.

    However, not all the maids bullied Niti. Some of them had been her friends since they were kids and were on very good terms. One of them stood behind Niti and told her everything.

    Niti couldn''t help but cover her mouth in shock after learning what Rudy had done.

    She had expected that he would take Jane and Rias with him when he returned to the human world, but she never expected him to take her and Vriti with him too. She couldn''t be happier than she already was.

    But she was baffled after knowing that he wished to take Nyxia with him too. She felt even more repulsed than she felt when she entered the throne room.

    Rudy stood proudly in front of everyone without any fear in his eyes or face. While the rest of the people were present, there made all kinds of faces. Still, some of them were enraged after hearing that, and the others were in disbelief.

    They all thought the same thing: ''This boy has lost his mind.''

    Nyxia was feared by everyone in not only the vampire world but also in the other worlds of races. When the kids misbehaved, their mothers always said¡ª ''Stop, or the Mad Queen Nyxia wille and eat you.''

    And it wasn''t an exaggeration.

    Even Virgil, who was the Vampire Monarch and the strongest vampire of all time, couldn''t dare to go against her, not because she was his mother, but because he was genuinely afraid of angering her.

    However, Nyxia was tamed a lotpared to old times, but she was still feared by all.

    Rudy had made such an entity fall for him.

    No one knew about it, and when Rudy asked for Nyxia as this third and thest wish, everyone thought it was a death wish instead.

    Rudy looked at Virgil, and he was dazed, as expected. He turned to Nyxia and found her grinning and smirking happily at him with an alluring gaze in her eyes.

    ''Oh,e on. Don''t look at me like that, or else I will get a boner!''

    "You fool!" Another elder¡ª who was Virgil''s blood-rted brother and Nyxia''s son¡ª yelled, "How dare you insult my mother like that!"

    "How is that an insult?" Rudy asked with a curious and confused look on his face. "And if it was an insult, why didn''t you or anyone oppose when I asked the same for Rias and Jane?"

    That question was enough for everyone to sweat. They averted their gazes and stayed silent.

    "Virgil." Rudy called out to Virgil and said, "I know that is not for you to decide, and you can''t control someone else''s life against their wishes unless they are breaking a rule. Thus, I will ask Nyxia directly."

    Rudy turned to Nyxia and asked, "Nyxia, do you wish toe with me?"

    Nyxia gently smiled at Rudy and calmly responded, "No. I do not."

    "...."

    ''What the¡ª!''

    "But you have got guts to talk to me so casually, I will give you that," she added.

    ''There is something between my guts too!''

    Rudy had nned everything from the start only to get Nyxia, but he never expected to be turned down by her like that. Still, he wasn''t going to give up without getting a reasonable answer.

    "Can I ask why?"

    "It''s simple." Nyxia shrugged her shoulders and said, "You are a human, and I am a vampire. What exactly do you want to achieve by wishing for me?"

    ''Is she doing this on purpose so that I would back down? Too bad, Nyxia. I can be shameless if I want to.''

    Rudy cleared his throat and uttered loudly: "I want to add you to my harem and make love with you! I want to start a family with you!"

    Even Nyxia was taken aback after hearing that. She never expected Rudy to seriously answer her question and confess his desire like that.

    Of course, the throne hall was once again filled with silence and stares from everyone.

 Chapter 326 After the Rejection

    Chapter 326 After the Rejection

    "The summon is dismissed," Virgil announced.

    Everyone began to leave the throne hall, and their maids followed him.

    Rudy stayed in the throne hall and waited for everyone to leave so he could ask Nyxia why she rejected him.

    A few minutester, everyone had left except for Nyxia, Virgil, and Niti.

    Virgil turned to Nyxia and uttered, "I have something to talk to you about."

    ''Oh,e on. This is going to take a while!'' Rudy let out a weary sigh and left the throne hall.

    SIGH!

    ''I don''t know if I should say my n failed or it was half sessful.''

    As Rudy was walking, he heard footsteps behind him. So he slowed down his walking speed so the person behind him would walk past him.

    A few secondster, Niti walked past Rudy.

    "..."

    Rudy didn''t waste a single second and began running after Niti. Of course, Niti noticed it and started to run faster.

    Rudy chased after her in the empty hallway and leaped on her from behind.

    "No! Let me go!" she yelled.

    "Why were you running, huh?" Rudy asked while pushing her against the wall.

    "Because I knew you would do this!" she responded as she tried to break free.

    "But I did this because you started running."

    "..."

    "So you brought this on yourself? And doesn''t that actually mean you were expecting me to grab me from behind?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "No. I was not expecting you to suddenly grab me from behind and plunge your dick inside me!"

    "... I didn''t even say anything about fucking you, you perverted masochist maid!"

    However, Rudy still unzipped his pants, ripped Niti''s clothes from a spot, and prated his snake inside her wet cave.

    "And you are wet too!"

    "No¡ªmnh!" Niti wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "Why not? You wanted this, right?"

    "Not in the open like this. What if someone saw us?"

    "Who cares?"

    "I do. I don''t want to be branded as ''a maid who slept with her master''s lover.''."

    "But we are standing, not sleeping," Rudy scoffed with a grin. "And why are you worried about what others would think? I am going to take you with me to the human world."

    "I am afraid that won''t be possible."

    "Why not? I am sure you want toe too, right? And if you are worried about what Jane would think, I will handle that as well. Once Rias wakes up, I will confess everything and make my wishes."

    "That''s not the only problem. I am a vampire. I can''t be in a human world¡ª mnh! Unlike Princess Jane and Princess Rias, I am a full-fledged vampire. I can''t survive under the sun like they do. And I am a low-rank vampire, so I don''t have enough resistance against the anti-vampire things," she stated.

    "That''s a¡­ uhh¡­ well, I will take care of that as well." Rudy squeezed Niti

    s breast and asked. "As long as you are not under direct sunlight, you are safe, right?"

    "Yes~"

    "I can''t believe you two are having such a serious conversation while doing such an indecent activity in the open like this."

    "...!"

    Nyxia appeared from the balcony and sat on the ledge, right next to Rudy and Niti.

    "Queen Nyxia!" Niti''s eyes widened in shock and fear, and she begged Rudy to let go of her, but Rudy continued pleasuring her without caring about Nyxia''s presence.

    Nyxia raised her brow at Rudy and said, "You just confessed to me a few minutes ago, and here you are fucking a maid."

    "I don''t want to talk with someone who doesn''t value my feelings," Rudy asserted without even looking at Nyxia.

    "Arara~ Looks like someone is sulking. So cute~"

    Nyxia jumped and hugged Rudy from behind while Rudy kept thrusting his hips into Niti.

    "..."

    Nyxia squinted her eyes and nipped on Rudy''s ears, hoping he could react to her, but he wasn''t going to forgive her this soon.

    Niti bit her lips and ced her head on Rudy''s back.

    "I have my reasons. And if you can''t respect my reasons and circumstances, then I don''t think we should be together," she said in a low voice.

    "...."

    Rudy turned around with Niti and faced Nyxia.

    "Can''t you at least stop for a few minutes while we are talking?" Nyxia asked.

    "No. I am going to cum soon," he responded.

    Nyxia folded her arms below her bosom and muttered, "Then I will wait for you to finish."

    "I said soon, but it will take at least ten minutes."

    "..."

    Niti couldn''t do anything but enjoy the sweet pleasure. Getting seen by Nyxia in such a state was surely humiliating for her. However, Niti was turned on instead because of her masochist nature.

    "You are taking revenge on me, aren''t you?" Nyxia asked with a judging look on her face.

    "No? My revenge is scary. Something I always look forward to doing when I find the next prey. That insanity helps me be sane," he muttered under his breath. "Anyway, what do you want, miss mad queen?"

    Nyxia furrowed her brows and said, "Don''t call me that."

    "I don''t remember you calling me by name either, so why should I call you by your name?"

    "I knew it! You are taking revenge on me!"

    "I am not. I am just being me now. I have no reason to be kind to someone who rejected me, do I? I have some self-esteem too."

    Nyxia frowned her face and pulled Rudy by his cor. She kissed him on the lips, but since she was aggressive and their position wasn''t exactly what one would call ideal, she ended up biting his lips and drinking his blood.

    "Are you happy now?"

    "What was that? And why would you do that?" he asked with a knowing look on his face. While, in truth, he was only teasing Nyxia, he wasn''t truly angry at her.

    SIGH!

    Nyxia nced around and said, "Let''s go somewhere else. It''s not safe out here."

 Chapter 327 Nyxias Demand

    Chapter 327 Nyxia''s Demand

    Nyxia wanted to go somewhere else as it was risky, so Rudy suggested the best ce.

    "To your room?"

    "No. Let''s go to Jane''s room."

    "No. If Jane returned to her room and saw me alone in the room with you two, things could go out of hand." After a brief pause, he said, "Let''s go to the royal bathhouse then. I was heading that way anyway."

    "No, not there," Niti interjected. "If it''s Princess Jane''s room, I can make an excuse like thest time. But if she caught me in the royal bathhouse with you¡ª"

    "You can just say something like you were there to give me clothes or something."

    "And what about me? What am I supposed to say? Nyxia asked curiously.

    "Uhh¡­ you can just turn on your haughty mode and say, ''This is my pce. This is my bath house. I can be whenever I want!'' or something like you always do," Rudy responded with a shrug.

    "That won''t work on Jane."

    "Then¡­ err¡­ I will just teleport to Jane''s room when I see the door opening?"

    "Then why don''t we go to Jane''s room and then teleport to the bathhouse when someonees to Jane''s room? I would prefer a bed over a pool," she stated.

    "I believe I already said I was heading to the royal bathhouse because I wanted to bathe."

    "Fine~ Let''s go there, then," Nyxia groaned with a sigh.

    Rudy touched Nyxia and teleported all of them to the royal bathhouse.

    Niti and Nyxia were left speechless after experiencing the teleportation for the first time.

    "So this is how your teleportation works¡­" Nyxia muttered.

    "Hmm? Didn''t you also mention you could teleport too?"

    "Yeah, but it works differently. What I was talking about was a teleportation portal. There are portals installed all over the vampire world but only essible by the royals. And the portal has to be open from both sides.

    That night, the portal was working from my side, but something was wrong with the portal of this pce." Nyxia shot a nce at Rudy and said, "Now I think it was because of you¡­"

    She stopped when she saw Rudy was still humping Niti.

    "Can''t you at least stop when I am talking?"

    "I can''t. And why can''t we have a conversation while I am pleasuring Niti?"

    Nyxia bit her lips and muttered, "Would you believe me if I said I am getting jealous?"

    "Well¡­ It''s hard to imagine you getting jealous of someone you rejected. But knowing you, you are not the type of woman who would lie, so yeah, I believe you."

    Rudy stripped Niti''s clothes and embraced her naked body.

    Niti was even more embarrassed, but it turned her on even more.

    ''If she is enjoying this, she is a masochist. And if I am enjoying teasing the masochist, doesn''t that make me a sadist?'' Rudy wondered.

    Niti eventually gave in to the temptation and once again submitted her body to Rudy. She wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist.

    "Annh~! Yes~ Yes~ Keep going~"

    Nyxia watched Rudy''s snake going in and out of Niti''s cave and raised her brows out of curiosity.

    ''It''s going in so swiftly without any problems even though it''s so big. And what a crazy speed. It''s raving her pussy without mercy, and she is enjoying it¡­''

    Rudy noticed Nyxia''s gaze and smirked from the corner of his lips.

    "So? Why did you bring us here? Are you interested in joining?" he asked with a grin on his face.

    "No. I brought you here to clear the misunderstanding you have about me." Nyxia cleared her throat and took a deep breath while staring at Rudy with an anxious look on her face.

    ''What is she going to tell me? She is usually nonchnt about everything she says, but right now, she looks pretty nervous¡­'' Rudy was as confused as a baby looking at the mirror for the first time.

    "Nevermind." She shook her head and said, "I can''t do it."

    "Wow. Why am I even surprised? I should have expected that" Rudy sighed. "And don''t worry about it. I wasn''t angry at you or anything. I am an adult and mature enough to not cause a tantrum after getting rejected by someone. I was just trying to tease you a little, that''s all," he said calmly with a gentle smile on his face, but still humping his hips into Niti.

    "I cannot join your harem," Nyxia suddenly said.

    "I know. But may I ask the reason? Is it because I am your great grand daughters'' lover?" Rudy wondered.

    "No. That''s the least of my concern." After a brief pause, she continued, "I already told you that I would join your harem if you convinced Glorias to join my harem, but that was the first requirement."

    "Oh, great. So this is like a game where I would have to do certain things to make you fall in love with me and add you to the harem?"

    "Kind of¡­ yeah.." she nodded. "I am not an easy girl like some maid," she said while shooting a nce at Niti.

    "I am not an easy girl~" Niti retorted while moaning.

    "Your moans are saying something else," she remarked.

    "You would be moaning even louder if his mighty dick entered inside you. It will control every part of your body, and before you even realize it, you will get addicted to it~"

    "Well done, Niti. I couldn''t have said it better myself."

    "..." Nyxia rolled her eyes and said, "When you named me as your reward in front of everyone, I was genuinely surprised. But I was impressed. No one would ever dare to do something like that. And I am sure you didn''t do it because you have powers, but because you wanted me, am I right?"

    "Somewhat. I mean, I would have surely chosen a different approach if I was a normal human."

    "Hmm. Well, I would have saved you from any dangers or sudden attacks. I can''t afford to lose you, or my lovely granddaughters will be sad."

    "Wait, what if you make impossible requirements that I can fulfill?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

 Chapter 328 Nyxias Answer

    Chapter 328 Nyxia''s Answer

    "Arara~ I thought you could do anything for me," she remarked with a smirk.

    "I can. But if you ask me something like ''you have to spend your life in this world'' or ''you will have to leave all your lovers behind,'' then I am sorry, but I can''t do such things," she said in a neutral tone.

    "Don''t worry. I am not the mad queen anymore, and I won''t ask for such impossible things. And you should know that I also want to join your harem," she stated nonchntly.

    "...!" Rudy stopped humping his hips and turned to Nyxia with eyes wide open.

    "What did you just say?" he asked to confirm.

    "So that made you stop and finally look at me, huh?" Nyxia squinted her eyes and uttered, "I said I want to join your harem."

    "..."

    "So make sure to impress me, and don''t make me wait too long, or I will change my mind," she chuckled and uttered inwardly: ''I have already waited for you long enough.''

    "I can''t believe I am saying this, but¡­ I can''t wait to fuck you one day. All this haughtiness and cheekiness of yours¡­ I will make you meek like Jane," he asserted while licking his lips seductively.

    "It will take more than your long dick to make me meek, darling~"

    "Don''t call me that. It feels weirding from your mouth."

    "Darling~" she teased with a grin on her face.

    "..."

    "Darling~"

    "..."

    "Darling~"

    Rudy''s face twitched every time she said that, but deep down, he was enjoying it. She was calling him in such a passionate way that he could feel her feelings behind those words. As though she was sad and lonely but happy and excited at the same time.

    A few minutes passed, and Rudy''s snake began to twitch inside Niti''s cave. While Nyxia was watching them while touching herself.

    "Well, well, someone is getting horny by watching us," Rudymented. "Want to join?"

    "No."

    "Oh, by the way. Were you able to orgasm after you left when Virgil caught us yesterday?"

    "No. I don''t like pleasuring myself alone."

    "But you are doing that right now."

    "I am not alone. I am doing it while watching you."

    Rudy averted his gaze and asked, "Do you want me to help you?"

    Nyxia pointed her gaze at Niti and said, "How about you focus on her?"

    Rudy increased his speed as he got closer to ejacting.

    "I am going to fill your pussy soon."

    "No! Not inside again~ It took me over two overs to take it all out. And many of it got wasted, and I could only collect a handful of it~"

    "You¡­ collected it¡­?"

    "Of course~ There is no way I would let your precious milk go into the drain. It''s like my holy water~"

    "Wait¡­ please don''t tell me you drank it after collecting it."

    "Obviously~ You promised me that you would give your milk to me every day, so I didn''t store it."

    "Eww! That''s so gross!" Nyxiamented with a disgusted look on her face.

    "That''s not gross! You would understand if you ever tasted it. It''s so sweet and rich in taste that even the blood moon fruit''s sweetness is nothingpared to it," Niti retorted.

    "Surely, you jest. The blood moon fruit is the first thing ever toe into existence in this world. How can you evenpare it to the dirty fluid thates out of a man," she shook her head in disbelief.

    "I am not lying. It''s truly the sweetest thing I have ever drank!."

    "So, where do you want it?" Rudy asked. "Your mouth?"

    "Yes."

    "Not going to lie, getting creampied should feel better. Do you not like that?"

    "I do. But I would rather drink your sweet milk."

    Niti let go of Rudy and sat on her knees. She opened her mouth widely, and Rudy shot his milk inside her mouth like how the wateres out of a hose.

    "....!" Nyxia raised her brows after seeing how much milk Rudy was letting out. ''How is he letting out so much? It''s like he is pissing rather than cumming!''

    After thest few shots, Niti swallowed some of it and made some space to suck Rudy''s snake.

    She cleaned it while sucking and swallowing it and nced at Nyxia from the corner of her eyes.

    Rudy looked at Nyxia and said, "Do you want to drink it?"

    "She drank everything!"

    Niti began to suck it with a delightful expression on her face, seemingly giving him a blowjob.

    "I will shoot again after a few minutes."

    "Then¡­" Nyxia averted her gaze and muttered, "Save a few drops for me. I would like to taste it and confirm if it really tastes sweeter than the blood moon fruit or if this maid was just making things up."

    Rudy smirked and nced at Niti, who grinned in response.

    "And¡­" Rudy pointed his gaze at Nyxia''s cave and said, "I can help you, and it will feel better than doing it yourself."

    "What will you do?"

    "That''s a secret. You can either say yes and enjoy the pleasure or say no and keep doing what you are doing," he responded with a shrug.

    If Nyxia was an antic piece, then Rudy was the antic piece collector. He knew how to handle cheeky girls and tame haughty girls.

    Nyxia couldn''t relieve herself yesterday and was agitated for the rest of the day. She now had a chance to feel the pleasure she hadn''t felt in centuries, and she couldn''t say no to Rudy''s offer.

    She slowly walked to Rudy and stood in front of him. She looked at him in the eyes and squirmed as though she was embarrassed.

    "So¡­? Do it."

    "You have to get undressed first."

    Nyxia squinted her eyes, took off clothes, and revealed her voluptuous otherworldly beauty to Rudy. For some reason¡ª unlike when they were in the pool together where Nyxia was brazenly showing off her naked body¡ª this time, she was covering her private parts with her hands as though she was embarassed to be seen by Rudy.

    ===

    Thanks, @ElMatador13, for the gift!

 Chapter 329 After a Long Time

    Chapter 329 After a Long Time

    "It''s my second time seeing you naked, and I still can''t get enough of it. I can stare at your body all day and night and never get tired¡­" Rudy said while licking his lips. "And you look cute when you are shy."

    "Enough of these cheesy lines. Do what you have to do."

    "Let''s go to the pool first."

    Rudy teleported himself and Niti into the pool while Nyxia walked there.

    Niti tapped on Rudy''s thighs and said inwardly: ''It''s difficult to suck it when half of my face is underwater.''

    "Okay." Rudy sat on the ledge while Niti stayed under the water, but instead of sitting on her knees, she was now standing on her knees.

    Her hands were on Rudy''s thighs, and her face was between them.

    Nyxia finally reached the pool and stood behind Rudy.

    ''Since she is sucking him off, so I shouldn''t be cautious about him pulling any weird moves on me,'' she uttered inwardly.

    "What do I have to do now?" she asked.

    "Well, well, someone is getting desperate," Rudy teased with a grin. He was waiting for Nyxia to ask so he could use that line on her.

    "Stand in front of me," he ordered.

    "But¡­" Nyxia looked at the small space on the ledge between Rudy and Niti and said, "There is not enough space for me to¡ª"

    "Just do it."

    Nyxia reluctantly stood in front of Rudy.

    "Perfect~!"

    Nyxia''s cave was perfectly aligned in front of Rudy''s face.

    Rudy touched Nyxia''s cave with his hands and spread it using his thumb.

    "Pink and red. And I noticed it thest time, but you have shaved too."

    "I didn''t." Nyxia shrugged her shoulders and casually said, "I never had public hair."

    "What?"

    "Yeah. I was born with many strange anomalies that I wasn''t aware of until I came to the age."

    "Well, let''s not waste our time discussing that, shall we?" Rudy slowly inserted his finger inside Nyxia''s cave and said, "I know you said you haven''t relieved yourself in ages, but can I know the exact time?"

    "A week after my husband left me," Nyxia responded in a neutral tone.

    "Wasn''t that like two thousand years ago? How did you manage to abstain for so long? I mean, naturally speaking, one can randomly get in a mood after some time. Even my girlfriend used to masturbate while talking to me on the phone whenever I went to visit my family sometimes," he uttered with a distant smile on his face.

    "I did. I tried relieving myself, but I never got the same satisfaction. And it left me¡ª"

    "And it left you with the feeling of loneliness, guilt, and regret," Rudypleted Nyxia''s sentences. "I know. I have been paying close attention to everything you say."

    "Oh? You impressed me again. I thought all our conversations were just to pass the time."

    "Of course not. They are precious moments for me. I listen and understand everything my loved ones say. If I don''t, then I am no different than the others."

    "Hmm~"

    "I will make you feel good, and it won''t leave you with any sense of guilt or regret," Rudy said with a grin.

    "Arara~ Just because you were able to please a few girls, don''t think you can¡ª anh~!"

    Nyxia instantly covered her mouth as soon as she let out a moan. Her eyes widened, and she stopped breathing for a few seconds because of the sudden shock.

    She had never felt pleasure in two thousand years, but Rudy made her taste it once again.

    When Nyxia looked down to see what Rudy had done, she saw him sucking her cave while ying with her clit.

    "Hey¡­" she wanted to say something, but even she didn''t know what. She simply wanted to interact with him.

    Rudy continued cleaning her cave with his tongue and increased his speed. Nyxia also began to get into the mood and removed her hands from her face.

    Instead, she ced them on Rudy''s head and pushed it against her cave.

    While Rudy was eating Nyxia''s cave, Niti was eating Rudy''s snake. They both were getting the pleasure, while Niti was looking forward to having another round of her favorite milk.

    Nyxia''s legs grew weak, and she could barely stand still. Rudy noticed it and used telekinesis to surround Nyxia to bnce her.

    After a few minutes of eating and sucking, Nyxia orgasmed for the first time in two thousand years. She almost passed out from the pleasure and dropped to her knees on top of Rudy.

    Rudy grabbed her by her hips and kept her up as Niti was still sucking his snake.

    "Get into the pool. I am going to shoot soon," he said to Nyxia.

    Nyxia got into the pool beside Niti and watched them in curiosity.

    ''How can she take something so big in her mouth and move at such a speed? How is she not gagging or choking?'' Nyxia wondered.

    Rudy noticed Nyxia looking at Niti and asked, "Want to suck it?"

    "No," Nyxia instantly refused.

    "But I sucked your pussy. Wouldn''t it be fair if you sucked my dick too? Equivalent exchange, what do you say?" he asked with a grin on his face.

    "Oh? So you are trying to make a deal? I see. Then how about this." Nyxia raised her brow and said, "You can do whatever you want with me and my body for the rest of the day. I will be your personal maid¡­ no, I will be your ve for the day."

    "That sounds too good to be true. So what''s the catch?" he asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "If you ept my offer, then I will be yours for one day. But after that, you will have to forget about me. I won''t join your harem, nor will I ever show my face to you. We will walk our own path and never meet again," she asserted in a solemn voice.

    "Sure."

 Chapter 330 sweet Shots

    Chapter 330 sweet Shots

    "Huh?" Nyxia''s eyes widened in shock. "You are¡­ okay with that¡­?"

    "You should have let me finish what I was saying. If you thought I would say ''sure'' and do as you say, then you are wrong. I want you and your body, not for a day, but for my entire life.

    So I would rather wait until you join my harem and fuck you every day and night. Not to mention, if you thought I would agree to those terms and do as you say, you couldn''t be more wrong.

    You don''t know me that well, Nyxia. Maybe I would actually agree to those terms and break my promise. Who knows? I can go to any length to achieve what I want. But I would rather prefer them¡ª in this case¡ª you, to do it willingly.

    Thest thing I want to do is to hear my loved ones. Even in my worst nightmares, I would never think of doing something that would make my loved ones sad, at least, knowingly."

    PHEW!

    Nyxia ced her hand on her chest and sighed in relief.

    ''I thought he was serious about that. That would have been a punch in the gut, for sure. I should stop doing this to him. It''s clearly not working, and I am the one getting yed instead.''

    "I am going to cum in ten seconds! Get ready, girls!"

    Even after Rudy said that Niti didn''t stop sucking his snake. Five seconds passed, and she was still going at it.

    "Hey!" Nyxia pushed Niti aside and said, "Don''t you dare take all of it for yourself."

    Rudy stroked his snake and said, "Three. Two. One!"

    Both Niti and Nyxia opened their mouths and took out their tongues as they waited for the shot.

    Rudy first shot in Nyxia''s mouth and then Niti''s. He repeated the same process until he ran out of milk and filled their mouths with it.

    It was Nyxia''s first time ever drinking the essence of a man, and she had no idea how it tasted. So she wanted to taste some before drinking more. However, to do that, she would have had to close her mouth and gulp down, that would mean she wouldn''t have gotten as many shots as Niti.

    So she decided to keep her mouth open and taste it afterward.

    Niti slowly began to swallow it while savoring it. But Nyxia''s mouth was still open, and she was reluctant to drink it.

    "If you don''t want to drink, then it''spletely fine. As I said, I don''t want to force you. Do it only if you want to, or else spit it out," he said calmly.

    "Hmmm!" Niti shook her hands and pointed the finger at herself. Seemingly, she was trying to say: ''If you don''t want it, then give it to me.''

    However, Nyxia wanted to please Rudy. She knew how Rudy enjoyed it when Niti drank and praised his milk.

    ''I can''t do anything he asks because of the circumstances, but I can at least do these small things and make him happy so he would know that I love him too,'' Nyxia uttered inwardly.

    She closed her mouth and hesitantly swallowed a little, only to open her eyes again with a resolute expression on her face.

    Sips by sips, she swallowed everything and looked at Rudy with a satisfied face.

    "See? It''s sweet, right? I told you so," Niti remarked.

    "I do agree it''s sweet, but I don''t think it''s supposed to taste like that," she muttered.

    "I think you are right about that." Rudy nodded and said, "In the human world, none of the girls particrly described the taste as sweet."

    "It could be because of this world. It''s filled with magic, and it''s somehow affecting your body too. And¡­ I do feel more energetic after drinking your essence, so¡­" Nnxia shrugged withoutpleting her sentence.

    "Maybe. Anyway, I am going to take a bath now. What about you girls?" Rudy asked them.

    "I might as well take a bath while I am here," Nyxia responded.

    Rudy turned to Niti and asked, "What about you, Niti?"

    "I will take my leave. I need to bring you new clothes and also change mine." Niti squinted her eyes at him and continued, "You ripped my clothes. Now I will have to wear another one. You should know that we only get two pairs a year."

    "You areing with me to the human world, so don''t worry about it. There, you will get to wear modern clothes. And I bet you would look awesome in them."

    Niti left the bathhouse and made her way to the maid''s chamber to change her clothes.

    Rudy dipped into the pool with Nyxia and enjoyed the hot water hitting his skin and affecting his muscles.

    Niti sat beside Rudy and ced her head on his shoulder.

    "Say, darling. Have you ever thought of bing a king?"

    "What type of question is that? And the answer would be no. I don''t have time for the world when I am busy with my own life," he responded.

    "I think you will be an awesome king. Show your power to the human world and assert your dominance. Be their king and rule over it," Nyxia suggested in a neutral voice.

    "Out of all people, you should know how tiring it is to rule a kingdom. You were the Vampire Monarch, too, right? And didn''t you say to yourself that you got bored with it?"

    "Heh¡­" she chuckled softly and muttered, "You won''t believe it, but my goal was to rule this vampire world and take over the other worlds too. I had the power and knowledge required to do that, but I was stopped by my husband."

    ''I know it''s childish of me, but I get jealous every time she mentions her husband,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Can you¡­ uhh¡­ can you tell me more about your¡ª"

    The door of the royal bathhouse suddenly opened, and Niti rushed in with a new pair of clothes for Rudy. She was also breathing heavily. Seemingly, she ran all the way there.

    "That was so fast of you¡ª"

    "Hurry up and wear the clothes!"

    "What''s wrong? Why do you look so anxious? Is Jane looking for me?" Rudy asked with a calm yet confused look on his face.

    "No¡­" Niti shook her head and said, "It''s not only Princess jane. Princess Rias has woken up!"

 Chapter 331 Long Time No See

    Chapter 331 Long Time No See

    Rudy got out of the pool and wore his clothes.

    "Uhh¡­ can you do my hair, Niti?" Rudy asked.

    "I can''t. They are wet, and it will take time for me to braid¡ª"

    Rudy dried his hair by creating wind and heating it up around his hair.

    "Now? Just do a simple hairstyle. She is going to see me after three months, and I want to look good," he muttered.

    Niti braided a few of the hair strang and left the rest as they were, but they were getting in the way of the small braids, so he plucked a few of her hairs and used them as a thread to tie Rudy''s hair.

    "..." Rudy couldn''t see it as he was facing his back to her, but Nyxia saw her and thought, ''She plucked her hair without any hesitation. There was no need to do that. She could have used something else, but¡­''

    Nyxia lowered her gaze and wondered, ''Is this love? I wouldn''t have plucked my hair; I would have used something else. Does that mean my love is inferior to Niti''s love?

    I was the first vampire to step foot in this world after the Lord made it. I spread knowledge and vampire culture. I am the one who made this world what it is today.

    I have been alive since then and have seen numerous things.

    Even after thousands of years, I couldn''t find a purpose in my life, and I was bored of anything. This world belonged to me as I was its true founder, so I ought to rule it.

    But after meeting him, my goal changed. He was a normal man, so I also wanted to be a normal girl in love, but¡­

    He promised me he woulde back, but I couldn''t wait for him. I traveled the world to search for him, but to no avail. Now¡­ I think I have found him¡­''

    "Nyxia!"

    Nyxia jolted in surprise as she came back to her senses.

    "Yes¡­?"

    "Are you noting to see your lovely granddaughter?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "Hmm? Oh¡­ no¡­" Nyxia shook her head and said, "I will meet herter. Neither of us is going anywhere, so I can wait. You should be the first person she should spend time with."

    "Alright, I will leave now. See you soon, Nyxia. I love you~"

    "Wha¡ª!" Nyxia''s face suddenly flushed red. She was caught off guard and didn''t get to hide her reaction.

    "Love you too, Niti~"

    After saying that, Rudy rushed out of the bathhouse. He could have teleported there directly, but he needed some time to prepare his heart.

    Niti and Nyxia stared at each other for a few seconds until Nixia bowed down and uttered:

    "Forgive my rudeness, and I apologize for asking such a thing, but do you truly love Master Rudy?"

    "What type of question is that, and why should I answer you?"

    "If you are only ying with him, then please stop. I beg of you. He has suffered so much in his past life as well as this one. You haven''t seen his sad face, or you would understand. So if¡ª"

    "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" Nyxia yelled while shing water at Niti. "You know nothing! What about my sadness and suffering?! What am I supposed to do about them?! And you have no idea what you are even talking about! I am the one who deserves to love him the most!"

    "I didn''t mean to¡ª"

    "Enough! Leave me alone!"

    Niti bit her lips and nodded before saying, "We all deserve to love him, Queen Nyxia."

    After saying that, Niti bowed down to Nyxia and left the royal bathhouse.

    Nyxia bit her lips and covered her face with her hands.

    "Where are you¡­ darling¡­."

    Meanwhile, Rudynded in front of the chamber of the valley and took a deep breath.

    The door on the wall was already open, so Rudy entered the chamber and noticed a few people were already there.

    Jane was there since she was sleeping beside Rias. Virgil, Vriti, Miu, and a few of the elders and nobles were present in the chamber, covering Rias bed and hindering Rudy''s view.

    ''I wanted to be the first person she sees after waking up, but well, the mission failed. But wait, does Rias even know that I am here?'' Rudy asked himself.

    ''Niti didn''t mention anything about that. She simply said that Rias had woken up. What if Rias is unaware of it and Jane and Virgil haven''t told her yet? Maybe they kept it a secret so I could surprise her?

    Should I go in? If Rias truly doesn''t know, then I would be ruining the surprise. I can wait for all of them to leave and quietly approach Rias to surprise her. Her reaction would be priceless since she always ends up showing her emotions on her face.''

    ''I never would have thought I would contemte on something like this.'' Rudy crushed rock under his feet and face palmed himself.

    Ultimately, Rudy decided to stay outside and waited for the elders to leave. He couldn''t risk ruining the chance to surprise Rias.

    He thought he would have to wait for half an hour, but the elder decided to leave the next minute.

    When they left, they noticed Rudy standing outside and turned their faces to the side as though they didn''t even want to look at him.

    ''I should have seen thating. I bet they only came here to taunt Rias.''

    There was a chance that they would have told Rias everything regarding Jane''s rtionship with Rudy. Still, upon judging by the looks on their faces and hearing their conversation, it didn''t seem like it.

    ''Virgil is a pretty thoughtful person. Perhaps, he had warned them to not mention anything about that.''

    After a few minutes, Miu left too. But she was running out instead of walking and ended up bumping into Rudy. Miu lost her bnce as she tripped, but Rudy grabbed her hand and saved her.

    "...!" Miu''s face flushed as she turned to him to thank him, but she ran away without saying a word.

    Now, only Jane, Vriti, and Virgil were in the chamber with Rias. And Rudy knew that they weren''t going to leave soon, so he decided to step in.

    His heart beated loudly with every step he took closer to Rias.

    They all turned to Rudy as he entered, and they stepped back so Rias could see him.

    "Long time no see¡­ Rudy." Rias uttered with a soft re in her eyes.

 Chapter 332 Rias Fury

    Chapter 332 Rias'' Fury

    When Rudyid his eyes on Rias, she was eating the blood moon fruit, and there was a te full of them on the bed.

    When Rudy came into view, Rias nced at him from the corner of her eyes while taking a bite and said, "Long time no see¡­ Rudy."

    "So you knew I was here¡­" Rudy sighed and muttered, "And here I was thinking of surprising you."

    Even though Rudy seemed calm from the outside, he was enraged from the inside.

    ''Who told her?! Who shattered my dream?! Was it Virgil?!''

    Rudy nced at Virgil, but he seemed oblivious.

    ''Jane wouldn''t do it. So there is only one person¡­.'' Rudy red at Vriti and was about to do something to mess with her.

    "No, I wasn''t aware that you were here," Rias responded.

    "So¡­ why was there no reaction?"

    Rias shrugged her shoulders and said, "I am too tired to do anything. More importantly, how are you here? I doubt someone would feel guilty for what they did to me and bring you here upon my awakening."

    Rias said while ring back and forth at Jane and Virgil.

    ''Holy shit! She is angry at them!''

    "I came here on my own ord using my powers. And¡­ yeah, they didn''t wee me¡­"

    "Your powers?" Rias raised her brow and asked, "Your powers?"

    ''Two times?!''

    "Well¡­ it''s a long story, so it would be better if I exin itter when we get some alone time."

    "Hmm? Alone time? Sure. Since there are people here who don''t belong here," she red at Virgil and Jane again.

    Rudy shot a quick nce at Jane and saw her gloomy face. He felt sorry for her as it wasn''t her fault in any way. She was ordered by Virgil, who was used by the Lord''s rule.

    "Umm¡­ Rias. You shouldn''t me Jane¡­ or Virgil. They were only following the rules. They had no other choice," he said awkwardly.

    Initially, he was only going to ask her to forgive Jane, but he decided to say Virgil''s name, too, as it would have been suspicious if he only asked for Jane.

    Rias furrowed her brows and angrily said, "Why are you siding with them?"

    "I am not siding with anyone here. I am saying what seems logical to me."

    "Oh? So me getting separated from you, punished, locked in this chamber, and ced in a slumber seemed logical to you?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Obviously not. I am also as angry as you are. What I am trying to say is that you are ming the wrong people. I was also mad at Jane at first. Later I learned it was all Virgil''s doing, so my anger shifted towards him.

    Then I got to know that it was a rule of this world made by the Lord. And I just hope that the Lord wasn''t following someone else''s order. So if you are going to get angry and me someone, it''s the Lord," he stated calmly.

    Rias squinted her eyes and asked, "Do you know he also had a human wife. No one punished him. Where was the rule at that time? Why was I punished? Even my so-called mother also ran away to the human world and married a human. Where was the rule at that time?"

    "..." Rudy turned to Virgil and said, "I think you should answer it."

    ''I don''t want to be the broker in between. I have no intention of getting hated by Rias for something I don''t even care about¡ª I mean the rules. I am as angry as Rias or even more than her for what happened to her.''

    "I¡­" Virgil lowered his gaze and uttered, "I don''t have an answer to that. But if you want me to say something then¡­ I am sorry. I broke the rule, and I was punished for it. Your mother broke the rule, and she was punished for it too."

    "When?!"

    "It''s you two¡­" he said while ncing back and forth at Jane and Rias.

    "Hah?!"

    "The Lord punishes in an unexpected way. You two were punished for your mother''s crime. Especially Jane, who was born on the blue moon."

    "..."

    "I didn''t want you to suffer. I know how it feels to lose a loved one in front of you where you can do nothing but watch and suffer. That''s why¡­ I punished you so the Lord wouldn''t.

    But¡­ I couldn''t do something like that. In the end¡­ I decided to put you in a slumber as that was not a painful punishment.

    Most of the royals and nobles didn''t know about this as I kept it a secret. I didn''t want them to humiliate you after you woke up from your slumber. But the elders were aware of it. They know most of the things happening in this kingdom but don''t interfere. Their job is to watch; they are the watchers.

    If you hate me, I don''t mind. You have every right to hate me. If you want, I will leave and never show you my face again. I don''t expect your forgiveness or your mercy.

    But forgive Jane. She did what I ordered her to do. It pained her heart too, and after I ced you in the slumber, she cried for days and didn''t talk to me for weeks."

    Virgil asserted in a solemn voice with a bitter smile on his face.

    "Yeah, I will do that. I will hate you all my life, you stupid grandpa!" Rias threw a blood moon fruit at him and said, "But I will forgive you if you let me go to the human world again."

    "Uhh¡­" Virgil turned to Rudy and said, "I think you should answer that."

    ''Don''t use my line on me, son!''

    "Rias¡­" Rudy smiled at Rias and said, "You no longer have to worry about that. You can do what you wish, and no one will dare to stop you. Not Virgil, not the elders, not the royals, not the nobles, nor the Lord."

 Chapter 333 Catching Up

    Chapter 333 Catching Up

    "...." - Virgil.

    "...." - Jane.

    "...." - Rudy.

    Once everything had settled, Rias was taken to the royal dining hall as she was hungry. She hadn''t eaten or drank anything for over three months¡ª while her body was ced in a preserved state where it was constantly feeding and draining on magic¡ª her stomach was still empty.

    It had been one hour since then, and Rias was still eating. She had emptied over 30 tes, and she was nowhere near full.

    Virgil, Jane, and Rudy had finished eating within ten minutes and had been waiting for Rias to finish. They didn''t want to get up from their seat as it would have been rude to leave when someone was still eating.

    Even the maids were troubled as they were running short on food, and if Rias kept eating at her rate, they would have to prepare a new lot.

    "What''s with these blood moon fruits?" Rias asked while drinking a blood moon milkshake and adding slices of the blood moon fruit into it.

    "What about it?" Rudy asked.

    "I don''t think I have ever seen these many blood moon fruits served on the table, like never. So¡­ are they for the celebration of me waking up or something?" Rias wondered.

    "Well¡­ you see¡­" Virgil nced at Rudy and said, "I think you should answer that."

    ''Again, don''t use my line on me! And if you are not going to exin, then don''t butt into the conversation!''

    Rudy''s face twitched from the sides, but he managed to stay calm in front of Rias.

    "I¡­ will tell you everything after you finish eating."

    "I see."

    Rias drank the milkshake and said, "I am done, then."

    ''At least give me time to prepare myself! I have thought of all the possibilities and have answers to almost all the questions. But still¡­''

    Rias turned to Jane and said, "Jane, my lovely little sister, I have forgiven you as you were just a pawn used by someone."

    "Thank¡­ you¡­" Jane nodded nervously.

    "I can''t wait to hear the story from your side."

    "Huh?"

    "You will tell me what happened after I was ced in the slumber, right?"

    "Oh¡­ yeah. Of course."

    Rias raised her brow and said, "And I trust that you will always be honest with me and won''t ever lie to me."

    "Yes¡­"

    "And you would never do something that would break my heart or hurt me emotionally or physically," Rias added.

    "Yea¡­s."

    With every response, Jane''s voice got lower. She was feeling scared and guilty. She was afraid, to tell the truth to Rias as that would mean she broke all the promises they had made.

    "Okay, then." Rias got up with a smile on her face and said, "I will have a walk around the pce with my Rudy. You can do anything you want. We will talkter."

    "Sure¡­"

    Rias turned to Rudy and said, "Shall we go now?"

    "Uhh¡­ Rias¡­" Virgil called out to Rias in a faint voice.

    "Yes?"

    "Umm¡­ There is a celebration party this evening, and you must attend it."

    "Celebration? For me?"

    "Obviously."

    "I am not really happy, to be honest. If my Rudy wasn''t here or he had forgotten about mepletely, I would have preferred to stay in an eternal slumber and never wake up," she asserted in a solemn voice.

    "...."

    Her words left Virgil speechless.

    ''Why does Rias seem so¡­ different?'' Rudy wondered. ''I know she is in a bad mood and all, but¡­ something is¡­ no, stop overthinking it, Rudy. Her reaction and behavior arepletely normal. I am not the same either.''

    Rias walked past Rudy after saying, "Let''s go, Rudy."

    Rudy and Rias walked into the hallway while ncing at each other. There were rooms lined on the inside side, and the other side was open with balconies.

    Rias was gazing in the sky while Rudy was looking at Rias.

    "So¡­" Rudy cleared his throat and asked, "How are you feeling?"

    "Dead."

    "Hmm?"

    "My body feels numb, and I have a tingling sensation inside me every time I move or speak. I guess my body will take time to return to its normal state," she responded without looking at Rudy.

    "Just like how one feels after recovering from fear, I guess."

    Rias turned to Rudy and asked, "What about you? How are you feeling?"

    "I am fine. As you can see, I am enjoying my stay here," Rudy responded with a smile on his face.

    Rias inspected Rudy''s body¡ª although the only thing to notice was his attire and his long hair.

    "You look weird in this outfit. And what''s with the long hair?"

    "You think so? Maybe it''s because you have only seen me in modern clothes. And the same goes for you, I guess. You used to wear modern clothes too," Rudy shrugged. "As for my hair¡­ well, let''s talk about it."

    "For how long have you been staying here?"

    "Three to four days."

    "Hmm¡­" Rias lowered her gaze and muttered, "For me, it was like I was put into the slumber a few hours ago. I didn''t realize the flow of time. Still, six months passed in a blink, and I am sure many things have changed."

    "Oh. No, actually, only three months and a few days have passed."

    "Hmm? But I was told that the slumber wouldst for six months, and it was unchangeable¡­" Rias muttered with a confused face.

    "Yes, it was. But I¡­ well, let''s talk while sitting. As I said, it''s going to be a long story, and I am going to tell you everything."

    They walked to the end of the hallway and stepped into the lounge balcony.

    "This is my favorite spot. Whenever I was sad or happy, I used toe here and spend some time alone," Rias stated.

    "Is that so¡­"

    "Come. Sit."

    Rias and Rudy sat on the chair beside each other while calling the open view of the kingdom.

    "So¡­ should I start the story?" Rudy asked while ncing at Rias from the corner of his eyes.

    "Hmm." She quietly nodded and said, "But before you do, I want to know something."

    "Okay. As right away."

    "For how long have you been fooling around with Jane?" she asked with a knowing look on her face.

    ===

    The title of this chapter was double meaning and a spoiler of the ending of this chapter.

 Chapter 334 Rudy and Rias ||R& R

    Chapter 334 Rudy and Rias ||R& R

    Rudy''s face instantly turned pale after hearing that. He gulped down anxiously and took a deep breath before speaking.

    "You¡­ knew¡­?"

    "No. I saw it," she responded with a lifeless re in her eyes.

    "Uhh¡­ don''t tell me you were awake when Jane and I were doing it in the chamber a while ago¡­"

    "Yes." She shook her head in disbelief and said, "You were the only person I didn''t want to get betrayed by."

    "I can exin."

    "You mean ''make excuses''?"

    "No. There is a reasonable exnation for my actions."

    "Whatever you say, that all will be an excuse! When I opened my eyes, I saw you sleeping on the chair. At first, I thought I was in a dream. You looked different with your hair, and there was no way you could enter the vampire world. You weren''t even supposed to remember me.

    My body was numb, and it wasn''t responding, but I tried my best and touched your face. It was the same feeling. I couldn''t contain my happiness and tried to call out your name, but my voice didn''te out.

    I was going to wake you up when I heard someone approaching the chamber. I didn''t know what to do, so I went back to bed and pretended to be asleep.

    Then, Jane walked in and stroked my forehead. I knew it was Jane because of her cold hand and her voice.

    ''Rias¡­'' she had said.

    I thought I should open my eyes and let her know that I had woken up. I didn''t want to worry her more. But my anger returned after remembering Jane was also responsible for my punishment.

    Still, I wanted to open my eyes. I was going to do that sooner orter, but when I opened my eyes¡­ I saw something I never¡­

    I saw Jane sucking you off! She was doing it so happily and skillfully that I knew at first nce that she was used to it.

    You were still asleep, so I thought maybe Jane was the one doing that. I felt devastated after seeing my own little sister, whom I had always loved and respected, doing something like that with my lover.

    I was going to yell and catch her, but then you opened your eyes. I had a little hope that you would stop her and be repulsed by it, but no. You two were in that together.

    I saw you two having sex with my barely opened eyes, and¡­ and¡­ you both were talking so dirty.

    Then you asked her a few questions where Jane admitted she was excited to have sex with you in front of you. While you¡­ weren''t denying any of that!

    And she made a milkshake from your cum and the blood moon fruit. That was so gross!

    After a while, Vriti walked in, and instead of agreeing with what she said, you defended Jane. I couldn''t believe you were the same person I fell in love with.

    If I knew I would wake up to seeing you and Jane fucking each other in front of me while I was being punished¡­ I would prefer to stay in the slumber!" she shouted.

    "Don''t say that. I was¡­ we all have been waiting for your awakening."

    Rias clenched her chest and muttered, "I was told that Jane had used charm magic and erased everyone''s memories of me. And not going to lie, if I knew something like this was going to happen, I would have wiped my memories of you. At least I wouldn''t have to feel this pain."

    "Come on. Why would you hurt yourself like that¡­"

    "I have lost my trust and love for you. Please leave this world and never show me your face again."

    "..."

    "I hate you¡­" she sniffed.

    Rudy lowered his gaze and uttered in a low voice: "You were right about one thing. I am not the person you fell in love with. That boy you loved was weak, meek, and a pathetic loser. And I now¡­ I am none of that.

    As you said, whatever I say would be considered as an excuse for my actions. That''s why, instead of saying, I will show you everything. I won''t ask you to change your mind to forgive me. That would be up to you. I might sound like an asshole for saying this, but I don''t regret any of my actions."

    Rudy held Rias'' hand in his hands and showed her everything about his past life and the current one up to this point.

    "What was¡­. that¡­?" she asked with a baffled look on her face. "I don''t understand¡­"

    "In my previous life, I never saw you again after Jane took you and wiped everyone''s memories. I never remembered you and spent my days alone. Later I met a girl at my university and started my new life with her. But¡­ this time, it will be different.

    In my past life, I was a pawn moving on fate''s will. But not this time. I create my own fate, and no one can stop me.

    I showed you what happened to me afterward and how I gained my powers¡ª although I am still skeptical about epting that experiment as the origin.

    You saw my life after that point. Now, if you still think I am making excuses, then so be it," he uttered in a solemn voice.

    "Okay. I understand your reasoning. You didn''t remember me, nor were you aware of my existence. You started a rtionship with one girl, then another, and more. But you didn''t know that you weremitted to me. That''s understandable. But what about Jane? You made moves on her because you lusted after her."

    "I won''t deny that. But I love her as much as I love you."

    RIas bit her lips and uttered, "How am I supposed to ept this. Everyone got their happy ending. But where is mine? I lost my lover!"

    "I am still here¡­"

    "Your first kiss, first blood sucking, first sex, everything was taken by someone else!"

    "..." Rudy took a deep breath and calmly said, "Rias, close your eyes."

    "Why¡­?"

    "I am going to do something I have never done to any of the girls. You will be the first one."

    ====

    What will he do?

    ***

    Thanks, @Josh_Gall, for the gift!

 Chapter 335 First Time Ever

    Chapter 335: First Time Ever

    "Close your eyes," Rudy said calmly.

    "Just do it, or it wouldn''t be as impactful." Rias reluctantly dosed her eyes and said, "You better not pull a nasty prank like kissing me or something." "Don''t call kissing a nasty thing. And no, I am not going to do such things." Rudy got up from his chair and sat on one knee in front of Rias'' chair. He took a deep breath and said: "You may open your eyes." Rias slowly opened her eyes and saw Rudy sitting in front of her with her hand in his hand and something in his other hand. "What are you..." Before she could finish what she was saying, Rudy revealed what was in his other hand. His was a ring made from diamond. However, it wasn''t an actual ring. It was simply shaped as a ring with broken pieces of a diamond.

    Rudy smiled gently at Rias and asked, "Rias, would you like to marry me?"

    "Please don''t reject me. This is my first time proposing, and I will lose confidence if I get turned down."

    "Is this really your first time?" "Proposing a girl for a marriage, yes," he nodded in response. Rias raised her brow and asked, "What about your girlfriend from your past life? You were going to marry her after getting a job, so doesn''t that mean you had proposed to her?" "No. We were on a dinner date, and a couple was at the other table next to us. Then the guy suddenly proposed, and the girl agreed. That was my first time seeing a marriage proposal with my eyes, and it was... sweet and heartwarming, not going to lie. I looked at Elise, and she was staring back at me. I knew at first nce what she was thinking, so I told her we would get married after we get our jobs." "And that''s a proposal..." she said with a knowing look on her face. "Well... technically, yes. But like... it was the correct way to do it..." Rids squinted her eyes andughed out loud before saying, "You are as awkward as ever when ites to things you don''t have experience with." "I am going to propose to a lot of girls, so I will get used to it," he responded with a grin. They stared into each other''s eyes without saying anything.

    "It''s not like I can say no. I still love you even after what you did to me and my feelings. But I have one condition."

    "Okay...? What is it?" "Make me the Queen of your harem," she stated in a neutral tone. "Why would you want to be the Queen of my harem?" Rudy asked with a curious and confused look on his face.

    "I will be the one deciding everything in your harem. Who would do what, and I will order them around," she said nonchntly.

    "I am afraid that''s not possible." She raised her brow and asked, "Have you already selected someone else to y that role?" "No. And I don''t n to either. There will be no Queen in my harem, and no one will order anyone. Everyone will be of equal status. It doesn''t matter if you are a princess or the other is a maid. I know it''s a lot to ask, and I am not asking you to get along with each other. I am sure there will be cat fights and all, but keep it at that. No serious arguments or abuse. If someone is unhappy or they want something, they cane to me directly."

    Rudy asserted with a confident look on his face. "Usually, it''s the first girl who bes the Queen of the harem." "Then that would be Angelica." "I mean, the first wife," Rias corrected herself "That would be_ Jane," he responded with an awkward smile on his face. SIGH! "I still can''t believe the Jane I knew and grew up with did something so cruel to me. I am angry at her, and I will make sure to punish her for her actions." "What did I just say about not abusing each other?" Rids squinted her eyes at Rudy and said, "It''s a personal family matter between two sisters. Don''t butt in." "If the matter is rted to me, then I have to butt in." "I won''t do anything serious. It will be a revenge n. I will do what she did to

    "Oh..." Rudy realized what Rias was trying to say. "That''s fine by me." "Now." He cleared his throat and asked again, "Rias, would you like to marry me?" Rids slowly rolled her eyes and said, "Hmm. What should I do?"

    She scoffed softly and inserted her finger through the ring.

    Rudy got up and hugged Rias tightly. "I thought you were going for a kiss..." she whispered in his ears. "I can do that too." Rudy kissed Rias on the lips and said, "That was our first kiss together." "We would have kissed and done many things if you were not so shy and hesitant," Rias remarked. "That''s true, but it was hard for me. You were a vampire, and I was a human. I was_ also afraid of leaving my mother behind." "You worry too much about her." "Obviously. She is my mother, after all." "Yeah, yeah. Reba with no family name." "What''s that supposed to mean?" "Nothing." Rias kissed Rudy a few times and whispered, "Now then, shall we get married?" "Hmm?" "I am talking about the marriage ritual." "Oh. You want to get married right away. Sure." "We will get married with a vampire tradition and a human tradition when the timees. But I want to be your wife right now. And I want to do many more things," she said calmly. Rias opened her mouth and elongated her fangs, but it took her a few seconds as she hadn''t done that in over three months. She licked her lips and said, "Here I go,

 Chapter 336 Full

    <h2>Esper Harem in the Apocalypse Chapter 336</h2>

    "This will be my first time drinking blood directly from a body. But you are now used to it since Jane sucked your blood many times."

    "That reminds me of the promise."

    "What promise?"

    "You are not allowed to drink anyone''s blood other than mine."

    Rias squinted her eyes and asked, "What type of promise is that? And did Jane agree to it?"

    "Yes."

    "Really?!" she asked with a surprised look on her face.

    "Yes."

    "Hmm." She hummed in wonder and said, "Okay. I don''t actually drink blood. Maybe once a month or something since I don''t feel an urge like the other vampires."

    Rias licked Rudy''s neck and whispered, "I will be digging in."

    "Wait, before you do it. Can I do it on you too?"

    "What do you mean?" she asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Can I mark you too?"

    Without replying, Rias buried her fangs into Rudy''s neck and sucked his blood.

    ''I noticed this before that it really feels different. When Nyxia sucked my blood, the feeling was different. Nyxia''s fangs were sharp and long, so she went deeper and drank my blood fasterpared to Jane.

    <sub>Visit ???????????????.??? for a better_user experience</sub>

    Jane''s fangs were a little smaller than Nyxia''s. Rias'' fangs are the smallest, so she can''t reach deep, and she has to force the suction to drink my blood. But I would never dare to say it out loud to her.''

    The wings and fangs were considered as a vampire''s pride, and saying something against them could be considered offensive. Rudy wished he knew that before hepared Nyxia''s wings with Jane and got his body dried by Jane, quite literally¡ª although Rudy enjoyed the punishment and he was not a masochist.

    Rudy also elongated his fangs and was about to drink Rias'' blood, but he remembered what Nyxia had told him about the vitality.

    Rias was closest to being a human. The only difference was that she had fangs and wings. She didn''t even have any vampiric abilities¡ª even the basic ones such as charm and form changing.

    ''I don''t think I should do it. But¡­ what if I don''t drink her blood?"

    Rias spread her wings and covered Rudy''s body in them.

    ''The ritual is about to end!''

    Rudy buried his fangs into Rias'' neck, but instead of drinking her blood, he released the power he had absorbed from the blood moon tree.

    "Anh!"

    Rias''s body tightened, and she drank Rudy''s blood in big sips.

    After a few minutes, they let go of themselves and stared at each other.

    "Did it work?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "It should have. I think I did everything correctly." She gazed at the red moon and uttered, "There is the red moon, we also had direct body contact, and I covered you with my wings."

    "Hmm." Rudy hummed in amusement and said, "It''s surprising how Jane wasn''t aware of what she was doing even though she has read too many forbidden books and all. But you knew about it."

    "Well, the marriage ritual is not forbidden. And¡­ Jane never had any interest in this girly stuff, so she probably skipped the chapters about it," Rias replied with a shoulder shrug.

    <sub>Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????????????.??? website.</sub>

    Rudy chuckled and nodded while saying, "That does sound like something Jane would do."

    Rias hugged Rudy tightly and said, "We are married now."

    "Yes."

    "I am your wife, and you are my husband."

    "Yes."

    "Do you love me?"

    "Yes."

    "Are you happy that you married me?"

    "Yes."

    "Will you cheat on me again?"

    "Yes."

    "What?!"

    "You are probably referring to my harem and the new girls who might join in the future¡­"

    "You n to add more girls to your harem?!" Rias eximed.

    "I mean¡­ that seems inevitable, to be honest." He shrugged his shoulders and continued, "I have to look for a partner who can dual cultivate with me. And now that I have learned about the existence of the other races, I might run into them."

    <sub>Visit ???????????????.??? for a better_user experience</sub>

    "Geh! I should have be the Queen of your harem, after all! And limit the harem members too!"

    "Don''t say that. I have a big heart, and it has a ce for everyone to stay in," he said with a grin on his face.

    Rias shook her head in disbelief and muttered, "What happened to the old Rudy? He was so cute and shy, and it was fun to tease him."

    "He evolved into the super Rudy," he scoffed softly. "Jokes aside, I, of course, don''t n to add every girl I meet into my harem. Only the ones I love."

    "How many girls do you have in your harem again?" she asked with a curious and judging look on her face.

    "The expression on your face doesn''t suit you," he muttered.

    "Tell their names, races, age, and whether you are intimate with them or not," Rias demanded.

    "Wow. What is this, a harem interview, or should I call it a harem interrogation?"

    "..." Rias stared at Rudy without saying anything.

    SIGH!

    "First is Angelica, and she is the one I lost my virginity to. She is a ghost, and she was in high school before she died. And yes, I have had lots of sex with her.

    The second is Alice, and she is my childhood friend. She is a human and the same age as me. I have kissed her, got a blowjob from her, and eaten her pussy.

    The third is Reina, and she is also a human. She is 20 years old if I remember correctly, and I have gone all the way with her.

    Then there is Jane, you, Niti, and Nyxia¡ª but she is not confirmed. And there are a few girls I want to add, but that was the list of my current harem members and my status with them."

    "Out of seven¡­., four of them are vampires¡­"

    <sub>Visit ???????????????.??? for a better_user experience</sub>

    "And note that Jane and Niti were the only girls I made moves on. The rest loved me, so it was natural to add them."

    "So¡­" Rias wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and kissed him on the lips before asking, "When are we going to do it?"

 Chapter 337 Married Life

    Chapter 337 Married Life

    "When are we going to do it?"

    "I am ready anytime. Even right now, if you want," Rudy replied instantly.

    Rias let go of Rudy and stepped back in surprise.

    "Wait, here? But we are in the open. What if someone saw us?"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Aren''t we husband and wife now? We should be doing it everywhere. Hashtag- Married Life."

    "No!" Rias stepped back even more and ended up falling on the chair she was sitting on a while ago.

    Rudy got on top of her and licked his lips seductively as he said, "What''s wrong? Weren''t you the one who asked when we were going to do it? So why are you acting repulsively now?

    "I was just joking to tease you. I didn''t know you would jump on the opportunity," she said while averting her gaze and moving to the side of the chair.

    "Oh, Rias¡­ those words are trigger words for me. If I hear theming from the mouth of the girl I love, I will lose control, you know?"

    "Do you¡­ really want to do it?"

    Rudy stared at Rias for a few seconds and smiled at her. He patted her head and said, "I was joking. If you are not ready, then I am not going to force you. I am desperate for your love, not your body."

    "I never said I don''t want it. But I woke up a few hours ago, and it''s all too quick. I know we are married now, and I want to start an intimate rtionship with you."

    After a brief pause, she took a deep breath and stared into his eyes before saying, "I am ready."

    "Hmm?"

    She closed her eyes and said, "I said I am ready. You can do anything you want to me."

    "Are you sure? Please don''t agree to do it just because I want to."

    "Yeah, I am sure. We love each other, and we are married now. Besides, we will eventually do it one day, so why not now."

    "Alright then¡­" Rudy moved his hands to Rias'' breasts and touched them.

    "..."

    "You always pressed them against me¡­" Rudy chuckled. "Hey, open your eyes. I want to see your reaction."

    Rias opened her eyes and said, "At that time, I never knew there would be a day where you would be the one teasing me."

    "This is not teasing, it''s my love."

    Rias squinted her eyes and said, "And that was my love too."

    Rudy gently squeezed Rias'' breasts and leaned to kiss her on the lips.

    "Do you have any knowledge of this stuff?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Basic, I guess. I know how it works, and I studied it in your world too."

    Rudy unbuttoned Rias'' clothes and slowly stripped her top.

    "Princess Rias!" a voice called out to Rias.

    Rias nced around in confusion, and she covered herself. While Rudy had already located the source of the voice.

    A few secondster, Vritinded in front of Rias and Rudy.

    "..."

    "Vriti! What are you going to do here?!" Rias eximed and hid behind Rudy to hide her naked body.

    "I havee to inform you that Queen Nyxia is asking for you."

    "Right now?"

    "Yes." She nodded and said, "It seems she was waiting for you ever since you woke up. She assumed you would visit her once you were done eating, but you didn''t.

    So she came to check into the chamber of the valley and told me that she went to your room, but you weren''t there. She is currently waiting for you in her chamber."

    "Oh¡­ okay." Rias fixed her clothes and got up from the chair. She nudged Rudy and said, "I must go."

    "Yeah, of course."

    Rias and Vriti walked out of the door while Rudy stared dumbfounded at them.

    SIGH!

    Rudy sighed and was about to leave too, but he saw Vriti looking back at him for some reason. They stared at each other for a few seconds until Vriti suddenly smirked.

    "...!" Rudy''s face twitched from the sides, and he clenched his fists and muttered in anger: "That bitch¡­! Why do I think that she chose the perfect time to interfere? Why else would she smirk at me like that?"

    He sat on the chair and shook his head after facepalming himself.

    "Niti seems tamed, but her daughter is wild. If she keeps getting on my nerves, I might have to tame her myself."

    SIGH!

    Rudy leaned back in the air in a rxed position and looked at the sky.

    ''Now that Rias has woken up and she knows everything, I feel relieved. I had thought of so many ns to convince her, but she surprised me with her questions.

    Still, I am d that everything worked out fine in the end. Now that I think of it, Nyxia''s first quest is cleared. I managed to convince Rias to join my harem, so she can''t use that as an excuse¡­ hmm? Excuse. Was she making excuses?

    She said she has her reasons, and I obviously respect them, but she didn''t tell me what reasons.''

    He pondered for a while and muttered, "Virgil has organized a party as a celebration, so Nyxia would be there. I will ask her about her next quest and her reasons."

    He got up from the chair and headed to Jane''s room.

    "I can''t wait to tell Jane about what just happened. She seemed so anxious about our rtionship."

    Jane''s room door was closed, so he opened it and saw it was empty.

    ''Hmm? Where did Jane go? She was in the royal dining hall with me, and then Rias and I left. But that was like an hour ago. And besides, she was already done eating before me."

    Rudy dashed halfway into Jane''s room and jumped on the bed.

    "Well, whatever. She wille here eventually."

    Rudy closed his eyes and murmured, "Angelica, pull me in."

    After sleeping/ spending time with Angelica for a few hours, he woke and found himself alone on the bed.

    "What¡­? Don''t tell me she never returned after that¡­"

 Chapter 338 Classic Catch

    Chapter 338 ssic Catch

    "What the fuck?" Rudy got up from the bed and left Jane''s room by jumping out of the window.

    ''I am here for four days, and now I can somehow tell what time is right now.'' Rudy nced at the moons and muttered, "It''s around 8PM. I might be wrong, and this could be 4AM in the morning too. But no one came to wake me up, and I don''t think Jane and Rias would let me sleep when there was a celebration party."

    He flew to the royal hall andnded through the hole in the ceiling, or he wanted to, but there was no hole in the ceiling.

    "..."

    He decided to go there through the door, only to see it was empty. There weren''t even decorations that would suggest one of a function.

    ''Maybe the function is not here and somewhere else?''

    He rushed out of the hall and searched through the entire pce of the high vampires quarter in the innermost area of the pce, where royals and nobles stayed, but he didn''t see a single person.

    "What''s going on?"

    He looked at his hand and pped himself on the face to confirm he wasn''t dreaming. And it indeed was a dream.

    He woke up in Jane''s room and nced around to see Jane was changing her clothes in the wardrobe. Her face was facing the bed, and she didn''t notice that he had woken up.

    Rudy sighed in relief and slowly sat up. He got out of bed and hugged Jane from behind.

    "..,!" Jane jolted in surprise and turned around.

    "What''s with this reaction?"

    "You scared me!" she hissed.

    "Why would you be scared? You knew I was sleeping, and we were the only ones in the room."

    "You never know. Rias has woken up, and I can''t help but feel anxious. She said she forgave me, but she hasn''t talked to me like she used to before," Jane muttered with a gloomy face.

    "Did you meet her again after I left with her?"

    Jane nodded and said, "I was with her until a few minutes ago. I came here to change clothes for the function."

    "Did she mention anything about us or give any hints?" Rudy asked curiously.

    Jane shook her head and began wearing her clothes, but she was having trouble, so Rudy helped her. But he didn''t miss the opportunity to grope her breasts while helping her.

    ''Why hasn''t Rias told her that everything is already sorted out?'' Rudy wondered. ''She said she would get revenge on her and will do the same thing Jane did to her. Is this part of her n?

    If yes, then I shouldn''t ruin it, or all of Rias'' anger will once again shift on me. I will let the sisters fight for me.''

    "What about you? Are you not going to get ready for the¡­ wait a minute¡­." Jane checked Rudy''s clothes and said, "You were wearing another pair of clothes in the morning, so how¡ª"

    "I think I had already told you that I was going to take a bath."

    "Oh!" Jane eximed and nodded in response. "Right. I forgot about that. I am so stressed out that I¡­"

    "Don''t worry too much. I know I have already said this many times, but I really mean it. I am not going to leave you behind, no matter what happens. We love each other, and no one cane between us, not even Rias or any girls; just like how you can''te between my rtionship with them.

    When you agreed to join my harem, you epted me as a whole. You are under my protection whether you need it or not."

    He smiled gently at her and kissed her on the lips before calmly saying with an earnest look on his face: "You underestimate my love, princess."

    Jane jugged Rudy and muttered, "I love you, and I can''t leave without you. I am the third strongest vampire alive, and my only weakness is you."

    "Let''s go now, shall we?"

    "Umm¡­ I need to do my hair. Niti should be on her way right now. So you can leave and spend time with Rias, or she will get suspicious."

    ''She already knows that I am in your room, though,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Okay." Rudy fixed his clothes and asked, "How do I look?"

    "Handsome as always."

    "And what about my hair? Last time Niti did them, but I didn''t get a chance to do any after I took a bath."

    "Hmm~" Jane hummed in amusement after looking at Rudy''s hair and noticed Niti''s hair that she had used as a thread to tie them up.

    She raised her brow and pulled Niti''s hair.

    "Whose hair is this?" she asked with a judging look on her face while showing it to Rudy.

    ''Ah shit. I dug my own grave, didn''t I?''

    "Hmm? What''s that? It''s probably my hair."

    Rudy gulped down nervously as Janepared the hair color.

    "They don''t look the same nor feel the same¡­"

    ''This was the worst way of getting caught. And ironically, the most ssic way too, where the wife sees a long hair on her husband''s shirt or suit and gets used of cheating.''

    "Oh, by the way. I just had a weird dream," Rudy suddenly said.

    "Don''t try to change the topic," she said with a knowing look on her face.

    However, Rudy continued speaking, "In that dream, I woke up from my sleep and walked around the pce. I went to the royal hall, but it was dark and empty. I searched through the high vampire quarters, and I couldn''t see a single person.

    There was no sign of life around. I was genuinely freaking out, not going to lie. And then I decided to p myself to see if I was dreaming or not, and it was actually a dream.''

    Rudy simply said his dream to Jane to divert the topic, but for some reason, Jane was baffled after hearing that, as though she couldn''t believe her ears.

    "What¡­?"

 Chapter 339 Party

    Chapter 339 Party

    After hearing about Rudy''s dream, Jane asked, "Do you remember anything else¡­?"

    "Not exactly. I was running and flying so fast that I didn''t pay attention to anything. Why do you ask?" he wondered with a curious and confused look on his face.

    "Did you¡­ also, enter the throne room in the dream?"

    "I was on my way to the throne room when I decided to p myself. What''s wrong? You look¡­ scared¡­"

    "That was not this pce, but an exact copy of this one, or rather, this pce is the copy of the pce where great grandmother, Queen Nyxia used to live."

    ''You mentioned this when we were taking a bath. But still, why do you think that was Nyxia''s pce? It could just be a normal dream, you know?"

    "I am not sure if that was the old pce. But dreams are never normal. We, vampires, believe that dreams are a way to theherworld. Some call it dreand, but that''s a cute name. The real ce is not as cute as it sounds.

    Many used to dream walk in the early days after this world was created by the Lord. Dreamwalk is as it sounds; diving into dreams and controlling them."

    "I think we humans call it Lucid dreaming."

    "I don''t know much about dream walking as it''s obviously a forbidden knowledge. But you should ask Queen Nyxia about it."

    "Yeah, I will do that."

    Rudy kissed Jane on the lips and then on the forehead before leaving the room.

    ''Why would someone make a big deal out of a dream? I get it; it''s a cultural belief for the vampires, but I am a human. Still, I will ask Nyxia about it if I get a chance.''

    Rudy made his way to the royal hall, which was filled with colorful lights and decorations from the start of the hallway.

    While he was walking, someone hugged him from behind, and he knew it was Rias without even looking.

    He pulled her in front of him and chuckled as he said, "You used to jump onto me like this when you were in the human world."

    "Yeah."

    "Where is Jane, by the way?" Rias asked.

    "Changing."

    Rias looked at Rudy''s open long hair and asked, "What''s with your hair? If they see you from behind, someone will mistake you for a girl."

    "I think I should cut them. I don''t have any need for long hair, and it''s actually quite troublesome to have them. My respect to the girls with long hair."

    Rias got behind Rudy and did a basic hairstyle for Rudy.

    "There you go~"

    "You know everything, unlike Jane¡­"

    "Yeah, she is a spoiled brat."

    "I just imagined how she would have acted when she was ten years old."

    "Oh, don''t remind me of that." Rias let out a weary sigh and shook her head as she said, "Her rebellious phase was¡­. Rebellious."

    "..."

    They both entered the hall together, which was filled with royals, nobles, elders, Rias'' friends, and a few guests.

    However, most of them didn''t care about Rias; they only came to eat, drink, and celebrate.

    Rudy nced around to look for Nyxia, but she was nowhere to be seen.

    "Where is Nyxia?" Rudy asked Rias. "And what did you talk about with her?"

    "Just random things. She asked how I was feeling and checked my body to ensure everything was alright."

    "Did she mention anything about me?"

    Rias squinted her eyes and said, "She did. But that''s personal, and I am not going to tell you."

    "Fair."

    "And I asked her if she will be at the function tonight, but she said she will sleep early because she has something to do in the morning," Rias responded calmly.

    "I wanted to ask her a few¡­ many questions, questions. But they can wait. I am not dying to know."

    "What are they? I may not seem like one, but I have acquired knowledge from her. She told her the tales of her adventures, and this world changed drastically every thousand years."

    "Oh, no. It''s not about knowledge." Rudy hugged Rias from behind and whispered, "She made a few requirements to join my harem, and her first one was that I will have to convince you."

    "Heh!" Rias leaned back and said, "She is just ying with you."

    "What do you mean¡­? Don''t tell me she never ns to join my harem!" Rudy slowly moved his hands to Rias'' chest to squeeze her breasts, but Rias smacked his hand.

    "Nyxia herself told me that she wanted to join my harem but needed a reason. Love is not enough for her," Rudy added.

    Rias raised her brows and squinted her eyes as she nced at Rudy from the corner.

    "So you get invested in a girl who doesn''t give you much attention, huh? Maybe I shouldn''t have agreed to join your harem on the first day and caused some unnecessary drama."

    "They thought the same would happen," Rudy scoffed softly.

    "Who are they?"

    "You know, Virgil, Jane, Nyxia, Niti, Vriti. They were worried about only one thing: you learning about my rtionship with Jane. Say, are you actually angry at Jane?" he asked calmly.

    "Obviously. She is my twin sister, and she did the worst thing a sister could ever do to her sister¡ª to steal her lover. I have every right to be angry at her, do I not?"

    "I am not talking about that. I meant¡­ uhh¡­ ''hate'' would be an urate word for it?"

    "Oh!" Rias eximed and shook her head. "No. I am not that angry. It wasn''t entirely her fault as I have known her since birth. She was never interested in Love and romance."

    Rias walked to the food stalls, and Rudy followed her behind. She handed Rudy a ss of blood moon milkshake and took one for herself.

    "And you also confessed that it was you who made moves on her, so technically, I should be mad at you, not her," she said while sipping a milkshake.

    "Oh, spare me, my dear wife."

 Chapter 340 Enchanting Dance

    Chapter 340 Enchanting Dance

    Rias ced the empty ss on the table and said, "I understand why you lusted after Jane. She is undoubtedly hot, and her haughty tongue gets on everyone''s nerves. But you even slept with her maid. Like,e on."

    "I know I said I made moves on her, but I caught her sucking me off, you know?"

    "Then what about great grandmother Nyxia?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "That''s status quo. She hasn''t joined my harem yet, and we haven''t done anything¡­. except kissing and¡­" He averted her gaze and said, "I made her drink my cum."

    "I just imagined that¡­"

    "So what are you now, my great grandfather?" Rias jokingly asked.

    "Don''t mention that," Rudy let out a sigh.

    The musicians began to y songs, and this time there were singers too. The chords and notes were in the rhythm of a soothing melody that was bliss to everyone''s ears.

    Rudy nced around and muttered, "Jane is still not here."

    "That''s nothing unusual. She would always be thest one to join any functions as she gets bored easily. And¡­ also wants to look the most beautiful among all, so she takes her time getting ready."

    "A curious question: Do vampires do makeup?"

    "No. We don''t need such things to damage our skin."

    Rudy grabbed Rias'' hand and said, "Shall we dance, princess?"

    "It would be my honor. But do you know how to dance?" she asked with a grin on her face. "The vampire dance is different from the humans, and the steps are difficult. If you mess up one step, the entire dance would be ruined, and even the other couples who are dancing will be offended."

    "Don''t underestimate me, princess," he said with a confident look on his face. "I watched them dance for a good five minutes. And I have learned it."

    "You can''t learn anything by watching, and that''s a fact."

    "Facts don''t apply to someone such as me."

    "Oh? Then let''s see how you do it."

    Rias and Rudy entered the dancing ring.

    "As long as you let me take the lead and follow my steps, we should be fine," Rias whispered into his ears.

    "I am afraid of you messing up, though."

    Rudy and Rias danced and danced while staring into each other''s eyes without caring for anything else in the world. They were immersed in dancing and forgot that they were being watched by hundreds of nobles and royals who were looking for a chance to berate them.

    They all hoped Rias and Rudy would somehow mess up, but that never happened. Minutes passed by, and they were still dancing, while the others who began dancing before, with, and after them had gotten tired and now watching the others from the sidelines.

    Knowingly or unknowingly, they were awed by their dance and couldn''t help but admire them.

    Jane had also arrived a few minutes ago and had been watching their dance since then.

    "He never danced with me in the previous functions¡­" she muttered with puffed cheeks.

    After a few more minutes, the song ended, and so was their dance.

    When they stopped and nced around, they noticed they were the only ones dancing in the ring.

    Once their dance was finished and everything went silent, the hall was filled with nothing but the apuse of their dance.

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and kissed Rias on the lips in front of everyone.

    "See? I defy everything."

    Rias nced around from the corner of her eyes and spotted Jane standing among the crowd.

    "Aha~ I am so tired. I wonder if someone can dance with him in my stead, so he doesn''t feel lonely~"

    "...."

    Rias walked and stood beside Jane but didn''t talk to her or even look at her.

    A few secondster, another set of musicians appeared on the stage and began ying a new song.

    The pairs entered the ring and started dancing while Rudy stood in the middle while looking at Jane.

    ''What should I do? Should I go? I want to dance with him so badly, but what if Rias finds it suspicious? She is already angry at me, and I don''t want to make her more angry.

    But hey! This is a dance, and we can exchange partners. Anyone can dance with anyone as long as they both are okay with it.''

    Jane gathered her courage and stepped into the dance ring.

    ''Here I go!''

    She walked to Rudy and began dancing with her.

    Rias couldn''t hide her smile after watching Jane and Rudy dance.

    ''I thought I would get agitated, but I feel happy instead. I guess a harem is not a bad thing, as they say.''

    After dancing for a few minutes, the tunes and the song slowed down. Rudy intended to dance with Jane until the song ended, but his attention was diverted by something.

    His ears twitched as the surrounding sounds of the music became dull, and he focused on something else.

    He nced around in confusion, but he couldn''t see or find anything unordinary.

    "What''s wrong?" Jane asked.

    "I don''t know. My ears¡­ my senses are catching something¡­"

    Jane also nced around and said, "Are you sure? Maybe it''s just because of the song?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Do you want to go out and get some fresh air?" she asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Yeah, I will do that. You spend time with Rias, okay?"

    Jane nodded in response, and they both walked out of the ring. Rudy walked out of the hall while Jane stood beside Rias.

    "Where is he going?" Rias asked Jane.

    "Just go get some fresh air."

    Rudy rushed to the nearest balcony, not to have a breather but because his tingling sense became stronger as soon as he left the hall room.

    He flew and followed his senses. After flying for a few minutes, he reached the nearest border of the kingdom and spotted an enormous-sized monster approaching the pce.

    "What in the batshit is that?"

 Chapter 341 Tingling Sensation

    Chapter 341 Tingling Sensation

    "What is that thing?" Rudy wondered after spotting something far away that was approaching them at an insane speed.

    "Is that some kind of bird? Doesn''t seem like it''s flying, though. It''s surely an animal since it''s so big, but¡­."

    Rudy flew even closer while squinting his eyes to see the maximum distance.

    "I haven''t seen a single animal in the vampire world. So that might be one of them too. But¡­" Rudy ced his hand around his ears and muttered, "This sensation is getting louder."

    Rudy decided to go even closer, and he soon realized that the monster was even bigger than he had imagined. If it managed to enter the kingdom, it could crush hundreds of houses without even trying.

    When Rudy was close enough, he noticed it was not one but two animals. Their bodies were made from hard scales and thorns, one had six legs, and the other had ten legs. One had one eye and one horn in the middle, and the other one had 12 eyes and eight horns all over its head with its mouth on the body.

    They looked disgusting rather than terrifying, although a normal human would surely find them petrifying.

    "Uhh¡­ I don''t want to judge, but they look like monsters. And¡­ yeah." Rudy cracked his fingers and uttered, "Time to whip them."

    Rudy flew even closer and higher¡ª in case they had special attacks or exploded upon dying. He conjured a huge fireball and was about to shoot it, but he saw an individual walking on the grounds toward them.

    "What the¡ª!"

    Rudy was so high that the person looked smaller than an ant. If he shot the ball, it would incinerate the person with the monsters.

    Rudy absorbed the fireball and rushed to the individual, only to realize that it was none other than Virgil.

    Out of nowhere, a whirlwind storm appeared in front of Virgil and headed toward the monsters.

    Rudy stopped on his way and watched as the whirlwind shredded the monsters into pieces.

    "...."

    Rudynded beside Virgil and asked, "Nice move."

    Virgil jolted and turned around in surprise.

    "Rudy?! What are you doing here? And you popped out of nowhere," he said with a sigh. "I would have attacked you by mistake, you know?"

    "Eh? I was here this whole time. And no offense, but I don''t think your attack can hurt me in any way," Rudy replied with a shrug.

    "Oh? I didn''t sense your presence, but I sensed these monsters when I was on my way to the hall room to join the function." Virgil turned to Rudy and asked, "What about you? Why are you here, on the border of this kingdom?"

    "Same as you. I was dancing with Jane, and my ears suddenly twitched, and my senses were going nuts. I decided to check on them and spotted the monster from far away. But I had to confirm before attacking them in case they turned out to be domestic animals," he sighed with a short scoff.

    "It''s ironic if you can sense the monsters from the pce but couldn''t sense my presence when I caught you twice with my mother and granddaughter," Virgil remarked.

    "Maybe you are not a threat to me?" Rudy shrugged with an arrogant smirk on his face.

    "That''s what you think¡­" Virgil looked at the shattered pieces of the monsters with a solemn look on his face. "But maybe your senses can only sense the dangerous monsters and not a person?"

    "Is this a normal urrence for the monsters to¡­ you know, attack the kingdom?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "No. As I have once said, vampires are on top of the food chain in this world. No monster is a threat to us, at least for the strong ones. And the monsters live in their own territory. They avoid civilizations and stay away from the sources of life."

    "Hmm." Rudy pondered for a while and muttered, "Unless they are provoked by someone or something, they won''te this way. What are your thoughts?"

    He asked Virgil.

    "My conclusion is that this monster was sent by the Alucard kingdom," Virgil stated with a straight face.

    "Why do you think so?" Rudy asked curiously. "I know they were here for Jane''s hand in the marriage, and that king left in a fury. But surely, they wouldn''t be that dumb, right?

    They know that the three strongest vampires of the entire vampire world reside in this kingdom. Why would they even send a monster that can be defeated in less than a second?"

    Virgil turned to Rudy with a knowing look on his face and said, "Why don''t you guess it? I heard from my mother that you are pretty good at guessing."

    "I am in no mood to y a guessing game, but sure." Rudy let out a weary sigh and pondered for a few seconds. He thought of hundreds of possibilities but couldn''t find a reasonable one.

    "Oh! I think I got it!"

    "That was fast. Go on, I am listening."

    "They didn''t send the monster for you, but for the citizens who can''t defend themselves, am I right?"

    Virgil''s eyes widened in surprise after hearing Rudy''s response. He pped his hands and nodded while saying, "Wow. That was a correct guess. I am impressed, and no wonder my mother has taken a liking to you."

    "I just said a random guess¡­"

    Virgil turned to his kingdom and said, "Say, what''s a king''s duty?"

    "To protect and rule everyone?"

    "Indeed. If even one of my citizens gets hurt because of the monster, that would be my incapability as a king. I know I can''t save everyone, no one can. But I just did.

    If they get hurt or I fail to protect them, they will lose their hope in me. For me, that would be the biggest humiliation of my life. Suppose one of them is unsatisfied with my ruling. In that case, they will incite the others, eventually leading to major internal conflicts and civil war.

    A small mistake or a failure can cause major casualties."

    "But surely, you don''t think that even currently, everyone is satisfied with your¡ª"

    Rudy''s ears twitched again, and he had the same sensation. His first instinct was to turn to the dead monsters to check on them, but they were still dead.

    Rudy and Virgil nced at each other as Virgil asked, "You feel it too, right?"

    "Yeah¡­"

 Chapter 342 Monster Hunting

    Chapter 342 Monster Hunting

    "These monsters were top-ranked monsters. Even a normal vampire warrior can''t handle it because of its potent body structures and deadly skills.

    I will rmend if you use ranged attacks instead of using any close attacks," Virgil stated.

    He flew in the air and pointed his finger at the sound, saying, "There is oneing from there. And the other one is from the north. It seems theyunched the monsters from all directions."

    "What about the west?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "There is nothing in the west. Only a never-ending sea and this kingdom are on the mountains."

    After saying that, Virgil flew to the south while Rudy rushed to the north.

    "I have only strolled around the west as that''s where the pce, chamber of the valley, and the vampire academy are located. I never went north, south, or east. Otherwise, I would have teleported there instead of flying," he muttered with a sigh.

    When Rudy reached the northern borders of the kingdom, the two monsters had already prated through the defense, and the soldiers who were guarding the boundaries were injured.

    ''If only I hade a bit sooner¡­''

    Rudy first recused all the soldiers and ced them on top of a mountain where the monsters couldn''t reach, but now their attention was only on Rudy.

    One monster was twenty times the size of an average adult human. It had a hairless skinny body with long legs and hands. It had a massive head about the size of its body, with one big oval-shaped eye on the front and another on the back. It had no mouth or fangs, but its ws were as sharp as a razor.

    The other monster was about the same size in height, but its width was almost double of its height. It had no hands, but it had three legs and one tail that was acting as a fourth leg. Its mouth was in the back, and it was crawling on the ground. And It had three eyes, one on each leg.

    "Ohe, they are uglier and disgusting than thest ones¡­" he groaned.

    Rudy took a deep breath and firedser beams from his eyes that burned everything it fell on without leaving any ash. Hepletely razed the monsters without leaving any sign of them.

    "Hmm~" He let out a short sigh and muttered, "This is a drawback of being overpowered. I can defeat anything or anyone without even trying. I can''t enjoy the fight, but hey, I am notining."

    Rudy headed to the injured soldiers and asked, "Are you guys okay?"

    "Uhh¡­ who are you?"

    "I am the new Vampire Monarch," Rudy stated with a straight face.

    "What?!" the soldiers eximed in unison.

    "That was a joke. But you guys seem okay. Do you have a healer or medic around?"

    "Yeah. They should be here at any minute," one of the soldiers replied.

    "Good. So I can now return to¡ªhmm?" Rudy stopped when his ears twitched.

    ''Argh! I hate this feeling. It''s so fcking annoying! It feels like someone is hammering my brain from inside!''

    Rudy flew higher and nced to the south.

    ''Is iting from the south? But Virgil should have taken care of the monsters there. However¡­.''

    Rudy nced at the west and muttered, "My gut tells me that it''sing from the west."

    Rudy teleported to the pce, and his sensation got stronger. He flew to the coast side, hoping to encounter the monster, but there was nothing but a peaceful sea and the waves hitting the bank.

    Rudy looked up at the sky, assuming it could be a flying monster, but it was all clear too,

    "Hmm? Not on the ground, not on the sea, and not in the sky either. So there is only one ce they can be."

    Rudy flew up for a few seconds and dived into the sea with a razing fast speed that broke the sea upon the impact.

    The vision in the sea would generally be blurry and somewhat foggy for everyone, but not for Rudy. He spotted the monster in a second.

    He had already expected to find the monster in the sea as it was the only remaining ce, but he was still disgusted by its look.

    The monster in the sea was something simr to a Kraken, but with eyes and worm-like a gooey creature on its body.

    ''I always wanted to go dry diving as I was a big fan of such things. But I never expected my first diving would be monster hunting.

    Virgil advised me to not go close to them and only use ranged attacks. But what can I use in the water? Is that even a question I should ponder about?''

    Rudy scoffed inwardly and used telekinesis to toss the monster into the air. He also leaped out of the sea and took a deep breath, but not because he was out of air.

    The monster rolled into the air and started to fall down.

    ''Let''s see if this works!''

    Rudy''s body suddenly began to glow orange and red in a strange manner. His throat was glowing the most, and it seemed like it was the source of the glow.

    When the monster was close enough, Rudy exhaled sharply and shot out a fire out of his mouth like a dragon.

    He exhaled again, and this time it was even more intense. If some human were to see him, they would think of a methrower.

    The Kraken''s size was as big as the other monsters, but Rudy''s fire engulfed it whole and burned its body, including the ashes.

    COUGH! COUGH!

    Rudy ced his hand on his throat and uttered, "Let''s never try this again. My throat feels so numb. It''s like one of those days when you wake up with a swollen or sore throat for no reason, and your entire day feels like shit because of that."

    "Rudy!"

    Rudy turned around to see Virgil flying at him.

    "Was there a monster here too?"

    "Apparently, unless this sea always had Kraken, and I just killed one thinking it was a deadly monster," Rudy replied awkwardly.

    "No, they don''t."

    "Then my answer would be yes. There was a monster here too."

    "I saw a surge of fireing from the sea, so I rushed here, but it seems you already took care of it."

    "Yeah."

    "Now that everything is taken care of, shall we go?" Virgil asked calmly.

    "Yeah. I want to enjoy the party more."

    "Oh, I wasn''t talking about the party, though."

    "Hmm?"

    "The Lord''s throne. Didn''t I say I would take you there?"

    "Oh¡­"

    ===

    Thanks, @Luca_Henschel, for the gift!

 Chapter 343 The Lords Chamber

    Chapter 343 The Lord''s Chamber

    "Uhh¡­ is there any need to go there?" Rudy asked. "Can''t we do that tomorrow or the day after tomorrow? The part can end at any time, and I want to enjoy it more with Rias and Jane."

    "Not anymore." Virgil shook his head and said, "It''s alreadyte night, and it will be morning before you realize it. I have things to do, and I will be busy in the uing days."

    "Then Rias or Jane can take me to that ce. And honestly, I have no interest in going there. I only asked where it was, and you suddenly nned to take me there," Rudy shrugged.

    ''I want to confirm something there,'' Virgil uttered inwardly.

    "The monsters attacked just now. This happens more often than you think, and I already know they are nned by the other kingdoms.

    There are many kingdoms in this world, but four are the main and the biggest ones. The rest of the small ones are under the rule of the other three kingdoms.

    Each kingdom is located in each direction; north, south, and east. But¡­''

    Virgil looked at the sea and uttered, "There shouldn''t be anynd in the west. I will have to send my men to have it checked. And I am now tired of the petty schemes of the other kingdoms.

    I can''t me them for the monsters'' attacks as I have no proof. There is no way to prove it unless they themselves admit it. Or I catch them.

    Now, it''s time for the counterattacks."

    "Can''t you just go there and kill the kings? The simplest solution. You are strong, so it should be easy for you, right?" Rudy suggested.

    "The action sure is easy, but its execution is not."

    "Well, whatever. But remember that if they tried to pull any funny on Jane, there would be a single-handed war¡­ no, war is when the opponents get a chance to attack and defend themselves¡ª here, they won''t. There will only be a single-handed massacre."

    "Heh." Virgil chuckled and said, "You worry too much about Jane. She is the third strongest vampire in this world, and she can easily handle thousands alone without getting exhausted."

    "That doesn''t change anything for me. It''s natural for lovers to worry about each other. You of all people should know that already," Rudymented with a knowing look on his face.

    "Yeah, you are not wrong. Anyway, follow me. We have to make it quick. You want to make it back to the party before it ends, right?"

    "Yeah, let''s go and be done with it," Rudy uttered with a short sigh and followed Virgil.

    After flying to an unknown location and various strange portals, they reached the middle of nowhere. There was nothing around them and as far as their sights could see.

    The sky was ck but with no stars on moons. The ground seemed to be made of water at first nce, but it was hard when they stepped on it. However, with every step they walked, the ground rippled like how water would upon throwing something in it.

    "What is this ce?" Rudy asked while ncing around.

    "There is no actual name for this ce, but you may call it theherworld."

    ''Jane mentioned this name too!''

    "So this is the supposed rendezvous point where the summit of the mighty ones happens every thousand years in the presence of the Lord?" Rudy wondered. "Not going to lie, it sounded more appealing than it looks. I had high expectations."

    "Oh, we are not there yet. We have to pass the final door to enter the ce. This ce is considered the edge of the world. Simr to the ce between two portals of the world. One can''t stay here for long, or their existence would start to fade away."

    "But where are we supposed to go? There is nothing here for hundreds of miles."

    "The rendezvous point is not essible by everyone. Only those who are worthy can enter it, or if someone takes them with them." Virgil said while walking, "Come, we are almost there."

    After a few minutes, Virgil stopped and chanted something.

    "..."

    The ground changed its shape, and it raised from one spot. A few secondster, it took the shape of a door with borders but with no door.

    Virgil made a cut on his finger and spread his blood on the door. With a loud chiming sound, it began to shine, and a portal appeared.

    ''Why do they have to make everything so dramatic?'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Let''s go."

    Virgil entered the portal first and Rudy after him. As soon as he stepped his foot, he was hit by a strong gust of wind that was carrying a nostalgic scent with it.

    The portal closed behind them, and they found themselves in a massive dark chamber. The floor was covered with the fog that was constantly moving even though there was no wind passing by. The ce itself was cold, but the mist seemed colder.

    After walking for a while, they reached an open chamber with no ceilings. Stars and moons were visible, and the air was fresh. The fog also slowly decreased as they walked even further.

    Virgil stopped and pointed his finger at something in the distance.

    "There are many thrones here for the world and race representatives to sit," he stated.

    "Where is the Lord''s throne?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Look up."

    Rudy looked up and saw a massive throne was floating in the air with no support. But one could go there with the help of the pieces of rocks that were seemingly stairs.

    ''I have been in the Lord''s Presence only once, which was when I was 2 years old. After that, I havee here many times, but I never forgot that dreadful feeling. I can''t forget it. Every time Ie here, it triggers my fear and renders me unable to stay calm.

    But the reason I am here is¡­''

 Chapter 344 Lords Throne

    Chapter 344 Lord''s Throne

    Around two thousand years ago. In the rendezvous point.

    Drums and loud banging noise of various instruments repeatedly echoed in the distance.

    At first, the sound seemed random, but it was a rhythmical, followed by the chiming chords of soothing tunes.

    That noise alone could stir up various emotions in those who listened to it.

    Leaders and representatives of various races were sitting on the throne with their heads lowered. It was a tense situation followed by an ominous feeling.

    Suddenly, everything went quiet, and an indescribable ethereal voice sounded.

    [Art ye aware of mine presence?] It asked.

    The voice neither belonged to a man nor a woman. It was mixed-pitched and sounded as though multiple entities were speaking from one voice.

    "..." None of them dared to speak.

    [Very well, ye shouldst stay quiet. Let us start the¡ª]

    The Lord''s voice was disrupted by the crying noise of a baby.

    [Who durst to interrupt me! Hmm? A baby?]

    "My deepest apology, my Lord. He is my son," a red-haired individual spoke.

    [d? Thy hath a child?]

    "Yes, my Lord. He is my youngest son."

    [Hmm~ Why didst thee bring it here? What''s its name]

    "We haven''t named him yet."

    [Hmm? But it looks old. Hath thee not named thine son?]

    "That''s why I brought him here, my Lord. I want you to name him and give him your blessings," d stated.

    [Oh? Why? Thy art aware of my terror, art though not?]

    "It''s okay if you don''t want to. Please forgive me."

    [I can dost that.]

    "You have my thanks, my Lord."

    [Throw it on the ground.]

    "What?!" he eximed.

    [Didst I stutter?]

    d gulped down nervously and let go of the baby to the ground. However, it was teleported into the Lord''sp before it could hit the floor.

    The Lord raised the baby in the air with his hands, which didn''t have a particr color or shape.

    [Hahahaha! Thee hast beautiful eyes. Thou shalt be called Virgil, and thou shalt one day be the strongest vampire of all time.]

    ¡ª

    "Virgil!"

    Virgil jolted and came back to his senses from a distant memory.

    "Are you listening?" Rudy asked in frustration. "I have been calling your name for ages, but you were staring at the Lord''s throne with a dazed expression on your face."

    "Ah¡­ yes. What is it?"

    "Can anyone enter or leave this ce?" Rudy asked with a sigh, seemingly it was his fifth time asking the same question to Virgil.

    "Yes. Buting here is tough and leaving from here is not." Virgil pointed his finger at a closed door at a distance and said, "There is only one way to leave from here, which is through that door. However, it leads to a different destination every time someone passes through it."

    "I see. So if someone is from the dragon world, will they go back to the dragon world?"

    "Indeed," Virgil nodded in response. "It''s good to see you catch on quickly. It saves me from an exnation."

    "But what if there are three people from the dragon world, and each of them is from a different kingdom or something?" Rudy asked curiously. "Will they all be transported to the same ce or the kingdom they belong to?"

    "Where they belong. The door knows where they are from and where they belong."

    "That''s interesting, not going to lie." Rudy ced his hand on his chin and muttered, "But it''s also simr to the portal at a statue in the vampire academy."

    Rudy gazed at the Lord''s throne and stared at it for a few seconds.

    [...]

    "...?"

    [.....]

    "...."

    Virgil noticed Rudy staring at the throne with an alluring gaze and asked, "Rudy? Is everything alright?"

    "So, how does all this work? Every year people from different kingdoms and different racese here and sit on the throne to check whether they are the incarnation of the Lord or not?"

    "You were almost correct. The only thing you got wrong is that no one can sit on the throne."

    "Uhh¡­" Rudy finally moved his gaze from the throne and turned to Virgil to ask, "So¡­ how do they confirm?"

    "Only the Lord can sit there."

    "Yeah, I get that part. But how do they check if they can''t sit there?" Rudy asked with a visibly confused look on his face.

    "Let me show you a practical example." Virgil climbed the floating rocks¡ª which were the stairs¡ª and asked, "What do you see?"

    "I see you jumping here and there," Rudy responded.

    "Do you see me progressing? Am I getting closer to the throne?"

    "Uhh.. no, actually. You are jumping back and forth on the same two rocks."

    "Exactly! From my eyes, it looks like I am getting farther and farther away from the throne. The straits would never end as long as I tried to get closer to the throne. It''s an infinite staircase that doesn''t lead anywhere."

    "Hmm~ Now I get it," Rudy muttered while nodding.

    GASP!

    He raised his brow and asked, "But what if someone flies andnds on top of the throne?"

    "Let me show you that too!" Virgil pped his wings and hovered above the throne.

    "What do you see?"

    "I see you flying above the throne."

    "Now, watch me closely." Virgil retracted his wings andnded on the throne.

    However, as soon as Virgilnded on the throne, he was teleported to the floor in front of Rudy.

    "Oh¡­"

    Virgil shrugged his shoulders and said, "There you have it. That''s what I mean by no one can sit, let alone reach the throne."

    "That was kind of awesome. Let me try it too."

    Rudy walked past Virgil and stepped on the first stair.

    "...!"

    Virgil''s body shivered as chills ran down his spine. He fell to his knees as he slowly raised his head and saw Rudy sitting on the throne with a haughty look on his face.

    He saw a shadow ovepping Rudy that took the shape of horns and wings.

    "So my guess was true¡­" Rudy and Virgil muttered at the same time.

    DRUM~ DRUM!

    Once again, the Lord''s chamber was filled with the noise of the drums banging in the distance with various other instruments.

    "I¡­ am the Lord."

    ====

    Thanks, @puremichigan, for the gift!!

 Chapter 345 Omniscient and Omnipotent

    Chapter 345 Omniscient and Omnipotent

    "What?!" Virgil eximed in shock and asked, "You knew you were the Lord?!"

    "No, obviously not. I just had my suspicions, but this confirmed it," Rudy responded while making himselffortable on the throne.

    "Then why were you reluctant toe here?"

    "Well, whether I am the Lord or not, it changes nothing. I am Rudy, the son of Reba. And a human. And besides, I trashed talked about the Lord so many times, it was embarrassing to think I was one of his incarnations."

    "But¡­ I don''t understand¡­" Virgil muttered. "You are a human. How can a human be the Lord? And more importantly, you only have the Lord''s powers, not his conscience.

    The Lord''s host shouldn''t be aware that he is the incarnation, but you clearly are. Something went wrong with the Lord''s incarnation."

    "That''s where you are wrong." Rudy pped his hands for some reason and continued speaking, "The previous Lord''s incarnations were always aware that they are the incarnation, but things changed.

    Thest incarnation was killed, as you already know. But what about the next incarnation?"

    "That is¡­ you¡­ right?" Virgil responded while stuttering.

    "No." Rudy shook his head and said, "Answer me one thing. How does this incarnation work, exactly?"

    "Are they born as one or selected as one after being born?"

    "Umm¡­ I¡­ am not sure, actually."

    "And I may have been able to sit on the Lord''s throne, but I don''t possess the omnipotent powers as you mentioned. I haven''t even discovered 1% of the power. There are many things to know, many things to learn, many mysteries to unravel, and too much trash to clean from all the worlds."

    SIGH!

    Rudy got up from the throne and walked down the stairs while staring at Virgil with a straight face.

    "Being a Lord sure is an exhausting job, so let''s keep it a secret, shall we?"

    "You want me to keep something this big a secret?" Virgil asked with a baffled look on his face. "You have no idea how long people have been waiting for the Lord to¡ª"

    "As I said, I am not the Lord you mentioned. And I have no intention of babysitting all the races. I am busy cuddling with my girls, and I am going to be busy doing that for the rest of my life.

    You can''t force me to take responsibility for the entire universe and rule it out as I am the Lord''s incarnation. It would take more than that to convince me."

    Rudy said in an emotionless voice.

    "However, you must¡ª"

    "Quiet." Rudy red at Virgil from the corner of his eyes and said, "This is an order from me."

    "..."

    Virgil clenched his fists in frustration and muttered, "As you wish."

    "And the throne feels so ufortable~" Rudy groaned. "How did the previous Lords sit on it? I sat there for like five minutes, and my butt was numb."

    "There is something you should know," Virgil quipped.

    "Hmm?"

    "I mentioned on our way here that only those who are worthy and strong enough can enter this ce. You just sat on the throne, so those who are strong and worthy enough, are now aware of your presence."

    "What the¡­"

    "They know that the Lord has returned."

    "Oh,e on~!"

    "However, they only know that much. They don''t know who or what race is the current Lord. Nor do they know your location. So even if they are aware, your identity is anonymous," Virgil asserted in a calm voice.

    "Hmm. Now that puts me in relief. As long as no one knows, I don''t have to go the extra mile to keep it a secret," Rudy muttered under his breath.

    "Can I ask why you want to keep it a secret? Naturally speaking, if anyone else was the Lord, they would be announcing it to everyone to assert their dominance over all the beings in existence."

    "I already told you the reason."

    "That''s not the only reason, though," Virgilmented with a judging look on his face.

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and shrugged his shoulders before saying, "First of all, I don''t need a reason to assert my dominance. I dominate everything I step on.

    And secondly, the previous Lord was murdered, and the next too."

    He turned to Virgil and asked, "Do you really think they are actually waiting for the Lord? No. They fear the Lord. They may be strong. They may be the kings and rules of their worlds. But the Lord rules over them.

    Do you think that they would want someone to rule over them? No. There is not one but many who want the Lord dead. And I may have an idea of who they are.

    I am not worried about myself. They can''t do shit to me. But if my identity as the Lord is known, they can go after my loved ones. And if that happens, I will destroy the universe without a second thought."

    Virgil pondered for a few seconds before asking, "Do you think you have the power to know who killed the previous Lord?"

    "Of course not. I am not all-knowing, or you may call it omniscient. Not currently. Give me some time to n everything. The best way to catch the culprits would be for them to realize that the Lord has returned.

    They already know of it, but they don''t know my identity yet. Once I have secured all my loved ones, you may reveal my identity. And those whoe after me will be the culprit."

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and added, "It''s a simple trap."

    "Let''s do that once you are ready," Virgil nodded. "Now, shall we go? I don''t want Rias to get mad at me again for keeping you away for long. Especially on your wedding night."

    "Yeah, let''s go. Wait, how do you know about that?" Rudy asked curiously

    Virgil and Rudy walked to the door that was a few meters away from them.

    Virgil passed through the door while saying, "I expected that would happen. Rias was acting hostile towards Jane whenever you were mentioned."

    "Well, that might also be¡ª"

    "Might also be?"

    Virgil turned around to look at Rudy as he suddenly stopped speaking, but he found himself alone there.

    "...."

    ''This door takes them to the world they belong to.'' Virgil then recalled his words.

    "Shit¡­" Virgil face palmed himself at his stupidity.

 Chapter 346 Return

    Chapter 346 Return

    A while ago, when Virgil was exining things to Rudy in the Lord''s chamber.

    Jane was hovering above the pce and ncing around with an anxious look on her face.

    Rias approached her and asked, "What happened? You suddenly dashed out of the hall room without telling me anything."

    "Yeah¡­ sorry¡­" Jane turned to Rias and said, "I just had this sudden sensation that something bad was going to happen. Like something was approaching the pce from the sea coast, but I just checked, and it''s all clear."

    "Oh, so that''s why you came here," Rias muttered. "I thought you went after Rudy."

    "Hmm? What did you say?"

    "I said I didn''t sense anything."

    "Maybe it was just my imagination. I don''t know."

    "Shall we go back then?" Rias asked. "If Rudy returned, he would think I ditched him."

    "Uhm¡­ Rias¡­" Jane called out to Rias with an apologetic look on her face. "I need to¡­ tell you about something important¡­"

    Rias knew what Jane wanted to talk about, but she didn''t want to listen to her confession like that. She had nned revenge for Jane, and if she ended up admitting her sins, her n would fail.

    "Not now. We can talk after the party has ended."

    "But I don''t want you to¡ª!"

    Jane stopped on her words when she heard the sound of the drums. It was the moment when Rudy had sat on the Lord''s throne.

    "What is this sound?!" Jane shouted as she thought Rias wouldn''t hear her unless she yelled.

    "What sound?" Rias with a confused and curious look on her face. "And why are you yelling so suddenly?"

    "The drum. It''s so loud! It''s rupturing my ear!" Jane covered her ears with her hands andnded on top of the pce, thinking the noise would be less loud.

    Rias followed her and asked with a concerned look on her face: "Are you okay?"

    "This sound! How are you not feeling anything?!"

    "I.. am not hearing anything. I can hear the distant sound of the song ying in the hall, but not the drums."

    "It''s so loud, and it keeps getting loud! It''s like it''s banging inside my head!"

    Rias didn''t know what to do, so she hugged Jane and patted on her back.

    "..."

    "I am fine now¡­" Jane said in a muffled voice.

    "Has the sound stopped?"

    "Yes."

    "We vampires have always been sensitive to loud sounds, and that''s why our music is also always calm and soothing."

    Jane smiled distantly and said, "I remember you used to hate the chiming sound when you were kids and always skipped the dance practice."

    "Yeah. Those were good days. Now we no longer get a chance to sit or talk like we used to."

    "..."

    "Well, let''s go now." Rias grabbed Jane''s hand and said, "The party hasn''t ended yet. We will talk to Queen Nyxia about what just happened."

    When Rudy sat on the throne and the drum began to bang, Nyxia was sleeping nicely on her bed. But her eyes suddenly opened and stared at nothingness.

    A slight smile appeared on Nyxia''s face that stretched wide from one end to another.

    "Darling is back~"

    A few minutester, Virgil and Rudy passed through the door, which was the only exit out of there. Virgil was transported into the pce where he belonged, but Rudy, however, was transported to his room in the human world where he belonged.

    "...."

    At first, Rudy acted normal for a few seconds because his brain took a while toprehend what had just happened.

    "What¡­?" he nced around with a dumbfounded look on his face and asked, "Angelica, is this a dream?"

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and fell to the ground.

    "Hey¡­" Rudy helped her get up and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah. I came out of your body after a long time, so my body took a while to manifest itself."

    "So we are truly in the human world?" he asked with a devastated look on his face.

    "Seems like it."

    "That damned door!" Rudy yelled at the top of his lungs.

    He took a deep breath and calmed himself down.

    "Calm down, Rudy. Everything is alright. Let''s try teleporting there."

    Rudy closed his eyes and hoped to teleport to the vampire world, but when he opened his eyes, he was still standing in his room.

    SIGH!

    "I should have expected that it wouldn''t work. I got my hopes high for nothing. Maybe Alice also never received the letter," he muttered to himself.

    Angelica gulped down anxiously and asked with a concerned look on her face: "Are you okay?"

    "I don''t know. I should be happy that I am back in the human world earlier than I thought and that I wouldn''t have to spend the rest of the days there. But the timing was awful.

    Rias woke up, and I barely had a chance to spend time with her. I had so many things I wanted to talk to her about. I wanted to spend our wedding night. I wanted Jane and Rias to patch up and ept each other in my harem.

    I wanted to ask Nyxia hundreds of questions. I wanted to unravel more mysteries about my powers and their connection with me. But now¡­ everything is ruined¡­"

    He said with a dejected look on his face.

    "Don''t say that. In the brighter light, you should be happy since you are back here. Didn''t you say you had many ns to be rich? You don''t even have a ce for all the vampire girls to stay.

    There are 10 days left for the next full moon, so how about you work on your n. And when the night of the full moones, you can go to the vampire world and bring them here?"

    Angelica was brimming with optimism. She only looked at the good things that had and could happen. However, she was doing that for Rudy, not herself.

    Suddenly, loud footsteps could be heard approaching Rudy''s room.

    "...!"

    Rudy looked at the doorway to see Reba standing there with teary eyes. She had heard Rudy yelling, so she came to check his room.

    "Mom¡­"

    "Rudy¡­!" Reba rushed into the room to Rudy and kissed him on the lips.

    "...!"

 Chapter 347 Forbidden Kiss

    Chapter 347 Forbidden Kiss

    When Rudy saw Reba in the doorway with tears in her eyes, all his anger vanished. Instead, he was relieved and happy that he was back in the human world.

    When Reba dashed into his room, he thought she was going to p him for being missing for three days, but deep down, he hoped that she would hug him instead. However, he was embraced with a kiss on the lips.

    "...!"

    His eyes widened in surprise while ANgelica covered her mouth in shock and watched Reba press her lips against Rudy''s.

    Rudy tried to push Reba away gently and make some distance between them. But Reba forced Rudy onto the bed and kissed him again, but this time more passionately and aggressively.

    Rudy lost the will to resist and let Reba eat his lips.

    After about a minute, Reba stopped and looked at Rudy with a flushed red face.

    Rudy ced this hand on his lips and asked, "What was¡ª"

    "I slipped!" Reba interrupted. "I was going to hug you, but I slipped. Don''t think too much of it!"

    "But¡ª"

    "Anyway!" Reba got up from the bed and said, "I am gettingte for work. There is some food left. I will leave the money on the table in case you want to buy something from outside."

    After saying that, Reba rushed out of the room at full speed without giving Rudy any chance to speak.

    Rudy''s hand was still on his mouth. He could still feel Reba''s soft lips on his lips and her taste on his tongue.

    He slowly nced at Angelica, who was sitting beside him, and said, "Don''t say anything."

    Angelica shrugged her shoulders and said, "That was obviously a lie. I saw her¡ª"

    "I know. I know. If it was truly an ident, then she wouldn''t have pushed me on the bed, pulled my face, and kissed me again. I know. So¡­ don''t say¡­ anything¡­" he uttered while avoiding eye contact with Rudy.

    Angelica shook her head and muttered, "I don''t know if it''s normal for a mother to kiss her son like that. Maybe it is, or that''s what you would say."

    Rudy red at Angelica from the corner of his eyes and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "This is the first time she has shown you this kind of affection. And the same goes for you, of course," she stated with a straight face.

    "What?"

    "Haven''t you noticed how she looks at you? She has never looked at you as her son but as a man. Not to mention how she gets jealous when you mention the other girls. And how would you exin why she kissed you just now?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Look, you might be thinking too much. She is my mother. She gave birth to me and raised me. I am the only man in the house currently, and she expects many things from me. I don''t know why she just kissed me, but this is not my first life.

    Nothing like this happened in my previous life. Mom was exactly the same as she is in this world. Except¡­"

    "Except?"

    "Except¡­ I am not the same¡­"

    Angelica patted Rudy on the back and said, "You should rest for now. You can ask her tomorrow."

    "She won''t answer. Didn''t you see how she tried to dodge the topic?"

    "Then you have to ask her again and again until she answers you."

    "I am¡­ I am afraid to know. What if it''s something I shouldn''t know?"

    "You will eventually learn everything. And you can''t run from the truth forever. And what exactly do you mean by that, though?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "Like¡­ what if she is not my biological mother¡­?"

    Angelica shrugged her shoulders and said, "Then you add her to your harem."

    Rudy red at Angelica without saying anything.

    "What? You are the one who asked me the question, and I replied with the most logical answer."

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and got up from the bed.

    "Where are you going?"

    "To meet everyone."

    Angelica rushed after Rudy and passed through his body, reaching downstairs sooner than him.

    "Take me with you."

    "Duh! Why are you even asking that?"

    "But¡­ I don''t want to go back into your body for the time being¡­" she muttered under her breath.

    Rudy walked into the living room and noticed that more stuff had arrived from Joe''s ce, and some of the stuff had already been arranged in the house.

    "Oh¡­ look." Rudy pointed his gaze at the cab and said, "Television is here. But I am not sure if it''s working or not. I can''t see any line attached. Well, who cares. I don''t have time for all that."

    Rudy walked into the kitchen and saw the food and money Reba was talking about.

    "I don''t particrly feel angry, but I haven''t eaten mom''s cooking in four days."

    He heated up the food using his powers and sat on the chair to eat it. However, he couldn''t forget the sensation on his lips when Reba kissed him.

    Instead of eating, he licked his lips and gulped down. He was experiencing an unfamiliar feeling in his chest that moved to his liver and stomach. He couldn''t describe it as if it was his first time, but if he had to exin it in two words, that would be a guilty pleasure.

    Sure, he had felt that many times before, but it was something simr to it.

    Even though he was shocked and surprised after getting kissed by Reba, he neverined, nor did he say he hated it.

    When Reba kissed him, it wasn''t only their lips that were touching, but their bodies were also rubbing against each other. Rudy had felt Reba''s body in a way he had never imagined before.

    Rudy looked between his legs and realized he had gotten a boner thinking about the kiss and recalling the feeling of Reba''s body.

    ''What''s wrong with me?! Am I seriously lusting after her¡­?''

 Chapter 348 Universal Call

    Chapter 348 Universal Call

    Rudy ate the dinner in a hurry, while Angelica stared at him with a knowing look on her face.

    "So when are you going tofort me about what happened in the vampire world? You got yourself four new harem members."

    She asked with puffed cheeks.

    "Well, as you know. My teenage hormones are weak against the charm of beauty, and vampiress beauty is absolute. They are blessed with eternal beauty, and no one can beat that."

    "That''s a veryme exnation. You should have said that your dick can''t stay in your pants," she remarked.

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Mister Dick is young. And he always wants to explore the unexplored, locked, abandoned, and forbidden caves. Let him do his job."

    ''Then how about exploring the cave you came out from,'' Angelica uttered inwardly. She wanted to say that out loud to Rudy, but she knew she would be in danger if she did.

    However, much to her unfortunate luck, Rudy heard it.

    He red at Angelica but didn''t say anything. Since she didn''t speak out loud for a reason, he wanted to keep it like that as he himself had no idea what to say in response.

    Angelica also realized that Rudy heard her just by looking at the expression on his face.

    They both stared at each other while Rudy kept chewing on the food. After eating, he washed the dishes without getting up from his chair, but he still kept staring at Angelica.

    Angelica broke eye contact many times and averted her gaze, only to look into his eyes again.

    SIGH!

    Rudy closed his eyes and tried to use his ''find my prey'' ability to see how Rias and Jane were doing.

    He teleported his vision to the vampire world, but as expected, it was blurry. However, Rudy forced his vision to get clear and didn''t stop until he began to see everything with decent quality.

    He saw Rias was in Jane''s room, and they were talking about something with anxious looks on their faces. So he teleported his hearing too to listen to them.

    "There is no way Rudy would leave me behind without informing me!" Rias yelled.

    "I understand why you are angry, but as grandpa said, he had something urgent and left for the human world. Remember, he has a family there," Jane reassured.

    ''Hmm? Wait¡­ could it be that Virgil didn''t tell them what happened. Oh,e on. That guy is too disciplined to follow the rules,w, and orders. There was no need to keep it a secret from them!'' Virgil uttered inwardly.

    "But how did he leave?! The portal only opens once every full moon! And even if he wanted to leave, he should have taken me with him! He promised me!"

    Rudy transferred his voice too and said, [Let me exin.]

    "...!"

    Both Rias and Jane nced around with baffled looks on their faces.

    "Am I hearing things?!" Rias asked herself.

    "No, I heard his voice too."

    [I am speaking for the human world using my powers. I can see and hear you guys. And before you ask me hundreds of questions, let me reply all with one answer.]

    Rudy told them everything, and now they looked even more baffled than before.

    "You¡­ are the Lord¡­?" Rias asked nervously.

    "Apparently, yes."

    "Does that mean you will punish me for breaking one of your strict rules?"

    [Of course not. Rules are meant to be broken and for once convenient. Since I am the Lord, I can bend and break them without any consequences.]

    "So you are saying that you were transported to your world when you passed through that door?" Jane asked curiously.

    [Yes.]

    "Then why aren''t youing back here?" Rias asked.

    [I tried to, but it''s not working.]

    "So, what am I supposed to do now?"

    [Well, wait for me until the next full moon. I will be there to pick you up.]

    "How am I supposed to wait for ten days without you?! If that was the case, I would have preferred to wake up from the slumber after ten days."

    [Rias. Stop being so selfish and spoiled. And why do you always bring up the slumber? You realize that it''s not easy for me to stay away from you either, right? And you are aware that other people are also waiting on me here in the human world, right?]

    Rias bit her lips and uttered with a gloomy face: "That''s not what I meant. I was looking forward to spending more time with you¡­"

    [I know. So please, wait for me. When youe here in this world, I will spend the rest of my life with you. I will do as you say. I will take you wherever you want me to.]

    "Umu. I will wait for you then, my Lord," she said with a grin on her face.

    [Don''t call me that!]

    "But you are the Lord."

    [Ah, I forgot to mention. Don''t tell anyone about this, okay?]

    "Obviously."

    [And Jane, take care of Rias for me, will you? I know Rias can sometimes act like a little kid, so be a good little sister and smack some sense into her.]

    "Okay, My Lord."

    [I said, don''t call me that!]

    "Bye."

    [Bye. Love you.] A few secondster, he added, [Rias.]

    He opened his eyes and said, "Let''s go."

    "Hmm."

    "You should enter my body for a few seconds. You don''t like it when I teleport when you are outside, right?"

    Angelica nodded and reluctantly entered Rudy''s body.

    ''Where are we going first?'' she asked.

    "To Alice."

    Rudy teleported into Alice''s room and found her sleeping nicely on the bed.

    ".." He looked at the clock beside her bed and saw it was past midnight.

    ''Mom probably wasn''t nning to go to work, but since she kissed me and everything became awkward, she decided to go.''

    Rudy walked to Alice and looked at her with a smile on his face.

    ''Are you going to wake her up?'' she asked.

    "No. I will let her sleep and return in the morning to pick her up for school," he said after kissing Alice on the cheek.

    ''Hmm?'' Rudy was about to leave, but he saw a familiar letter on the desk.

    "So my letter reached her. I am d I didn''t make her worry."

    After that, Rudy teleported to Reina''s ce.

 Chapter 349 [Bonus chapter] Future Plans

    Chapter 349 [Bonus chapter] Future ns

    When Rudy teleported to Reina''s ce, he assumed she would be sleeping as well as it was ate night, but the lights of her office were on for some reason.

    ''It could be that she kept them on after thest incident, but let''s check it out.''

    Rudy walked to her office, but the door was locked from inside. He used his see-through ability to look past the door and saw Reina was still awake and doing some work on her desk.

    "Well, she is awake, so let''s knock."

    KNOCK~ KNOCK!

    When Rudy knocked for the first time, Reina jolted in surprise and got up from the chair. She moved her hand to the drawer in her desk and grabbed a paper cutter.

    "Put that down. It''s me."

    Reina squinted her eyes and asked, "Who?"

    "Rudy, obviously. Did you forget me already?"

    "How would I know if it''s really you? Tell me the password."

    "What password? We don''t have such¡ª"

    "What''s big, thick, and long?" Reina asked.

    "My little brother."

    Reina ced the cutter on the desk and rushed to the door to open it.

    CLICK!

    "Can Ie in?" he asked.

    "Of course."

    Rudy entered the office, and Reina closed the door behind him.

    "Alice visited me a few days back and told me everything. I was honestly worried about you. I even thought that you forgot your promise to me and left me behind," she said in a low voice.

    "I wouldn''t me you for thinking something like that. But let''s put that all aside. I am back now."

    "Yeah¡­ and..." She pointed her gaze at his clothes and hair and asked, "What''s all that?"

    "Long story short." Rudy ced his hand on Reina''s head and showed her everything. "Many things happened."

    "Three¡­ most likely, four new harem members¡­" That was the first thing toe out of Reina''s mouth.

    SIGH!

    "Can I¡­ hug you?" she asked.

    "Sure. Why did you even ask? You can do it any time you want."

    Reina hugged Rudy and said, "I missed you so much."

    "Did you masturbate thinking about me?"

    She averted her gaze and said, "No¡­"

    "That doesn''t sound convincinging from a girl who was caught kissing my picture on the phone," Rudy remarked with a grin on his face.

    "I really didn''t masturbate! I never got time even though I wanted to¡­" she muttered after yelling.

    Rudy kissed her on the lips and said, "Why are you still awake?"

    "Too much work. I was nning the events to attract more customers," she responded with an exhausting sigh.

    "That''s the manager''s job, which is me. I will take care of everything. And do you think you can close the pool for a week or something?"

    "Why? Closing for a week in the first month of opening will be bad for the business, right?"

    Rudy nodded and said, "That''s true. But we still have to do the maintenance of this ce. There are no lights in the locker room and bathrooms. There is also the water issue sometimes.

    And if you keep running the pool with such problems, some might end up leaving low-star reviews. Many people first check the reviews of the ce beforeing. And ultimately, the business you are trying so hard to run will flop even before you get your chance."

    "Is that¡­so..?" Reina''s face turned pale after hearing that. "I didn''t have anyints so far, so I thought it was alright¡­"

    "That''s the one thing, and you don''t think that people will keeping here once the summer ends, do you? This ce will be dead, and you will get no revenue," Rudy stated.

    "I know. That''s why I am trying my best to attract as many customers as possible while it''s summer."

    "That''s not a solution. Listen, as I have previously said, people who want toe here wille here regardless. Advertising this ce will only help it boost, but it would be up to them toe or not."

    After a brief pause, he asked, "Do you remember I said I will make this ce an amusement park?"

    Reina nodded without saying anything in response.

    "We will start thatter this week once I have taken care of your debt."

    "But building an entire amusement park can take years, while you only asked to keep this ce closed for a week," she muttered in confusion.

    "Don''t forget that I am superhuman. I will take care of anything, so you don''t have to worry about anything. You just n ahead on what type of rides and structures you want in the amusement park," he said calmly.

    "Okay¡­"

    Reina squirmed and said, "Since you are here after so many days, and I have been stressed, can we have some fun?"

    "Sure. I will never say no to that. But before that, can you give me your phone?"

    Reina unlocked and handed Rudy her phone.

    "What do you need it for?" Reina suddenly gasped and said, "Don''t tell me you suspect me of cheating!"

    "Of course not." Rudy dialed Maria''s number and called her.

    After a few rings, Maria answered the call with: [Hello?]

    "Hey¡­ this is me."

    [Uhm¡­ Rudy?]

    "Yes. Sorry I didn''t contact you before. I was busy with stuff. Do you think we can meetter?" he asked in a calm voice.

    [Later as in right now?]

    "Only if you are free, of course."

    [I am currently in the casino, ying against the strangers and stacking money to pass some time.]

    "Great. I will meet you outside the casino after an hour or so."

    [Okay. I will win a few thousand in the meantime.]

    Maria hung up the call after saying that.

    "Here." Rudy handed the phone back to Reina.

    "..." Reina squinted her eyes and said, "I could hear the girl''s voice from the phone."

    "Yes. She is a mafia princess and supposedly a billionaire. She will be helping me out in everything money-rted."

    "I¡­" Reina lowered her gaze and said, "I know you are strong, but I don''t think you should get involved with the mafias. They are bad people who kill and spread terror everywhere."

    Rudy kissed Reina on the lips before kissing her on the forehead and said, "The only one who will spread the terror is¡­ me."

    After spending ''quality'' time with Reina and having some ''fun'' with her, Rudy teleported near the casino.

 Chapter 350 Meeting Maria

    Chapter 350 Meeting Maria

    ''Reina told me about Scott and how his family has filed a missing person report.''Rudy smirked and muttered, "Too bad they will never find him even though he is publicly visible."

    After teleporting near the casino, Rudy nced around and saw Maria waiting for him in the back alley.

    "There she is."

    Rudy approached her from behind without making any noise and said, "Hey."

    Maria turned around in surprise and looked at Rudy. After staring at him for a few seconds, she took out a hidden dagger from under her dress and attacked Rudy.

    Rudy, obviously, blocked her attack and asked, "What are you doing?!"

    "Who are you?!"

    "Oh¡­ right." Rudy let out a weary sigh and said, "I am Rudy."

    "I don''t remember Rudy looking like that. And there is no way one can grow such long hair in such a short time," she said with a re in her eyes.

    When Rudy came to the casinost time, he had changed his appearance to that of an adult, which was simr to his real appearance but different at the same time.

    "This is a wig," Rudy stated.

    Maria raised her brow with a judging look on her face and asked, "If you are really Rudy, then tell me something only Rudy and I know."

    "You talked about the underworld''s history and your family background on our way back," Rudy replied instantly.

    "But anyone can know that. What if you abducted the real Rudy and learned that from him? Tell me something else."

    "Uhh¡­" Rudy pondered for a while on what to say since there wasn''t anything that could be considered a secret.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "You named your contact on my phone as ''Sugar Mama''..."

    "Hmm~" Maria hummed in amusement and ced the dagger back in her dress. "I believe you."

    SIGH!

    "That reminds me, you never actually called me after that night. Not going to lie, I was starting to believe that you lied to me. But then I remembered you are a kind person and how you gave me the money you won using my money," she said with a smile on her face.

    "I am not exactly kind. I am only kind to those who are kind to me."

    Maria moved her hand towards Rudy and said, "Give me your phone."

    "Hmm? Why?"

    "The number I gave you was my public number. I will give you my private number."

    "Well¡­ my phone is broken. And now I have to buy a new one.

    "Oh? Then let''s go buy one."

    "Right now? I don''t think the stores will be open. And what about the casino?"

    "There is a big match going on inside for the tournament I talked to you about."

    "Great. I wanted to participate in that."

    "You do?" she asked curiously.

    "Yes. And if I win this tournament, I get a casino pass and ess to the VIP club, am I right?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Yes." Maria nodded and said, "I am surprised you remember that."

    He smiled at Maria and said, "I remember every single thing we talked about that night."

    Maria''s face flushed a little after hearing that.

    "You also said there are other yearly tournaments. When is that?"

    "Currently, there is a poker tournament going on inside the casino. There are hundreds of gamblers trying to get to the top. And not only this casino, but all the casinos in this entire country are also currently crowded because of the tournament."

    "How many winners are selected?"

    "Only one."

    "Oh!"

    "And the winner of this tournament will gain ess to the VIP club tournament, which is also in two days," she informed.

    "And if I win that, I will get ess to the underground VIP club?"

    "Indeed. And the underground VIP club tournament is alsoter this week," she stated.

    "What about you? Did you participate?"

    Maria shook her head with a dejected look on her face and said, "It''s not fun gambling alone. That''s why I wanted you."

    "I am here now. So let''s win this thing!"

    "Before we participate, I want to make some things straight." Maria looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "I will be the one providing all the funds. It doesn''t matter if you win or lose. I just want to gamble, so you should have fun too.

    And if, by chance, we end up winning today''s tournament, you will return the money I provided. However, you can keep all the winnings, including the tournament prize, which is one million."

    "..."

    "Deal? I won''t take the money like thest time. And if your force the winning money on me again, I will burn them and never talk to you, ever!" she threatened with puffed cheeks.

    "Heh!" Rudy chuckled softly and said, "I know you are trying to act scary, but that''s just making you look more cute."

    "Wha¡ª!" Maria''s face flushed even more than before. She bit her lips to hide her embarrassment and said, "I can be scary too!"

    "Oh?"

    "Did you not see my attack on you just now? No one has ever been able to stop that.. attack¡­" Maria raised her brow and asked with a curious look on her face: "How did you stop it?!"

    "Magic."

    "Tell me!"

    "I have superpowers."

    "Come on! Tell me! I swear, if you turned out to be someone hired by my brother or father for my protection, I am going to be so pissed that I will hate you forever!" she hissed with a flushed face.

    "Oh, no. Don''t worry about that. And as you had said the other night, you truly don''t need protection. And I can vouch that your attack was indeed powerful," Rudy said with a smile on his face.

    "Now, let''s go inside and register for the tournament before it ends. I cannot miss this chance."

    "Yeah."

    Maria took Rudy into the casino and registered his name for the tournament. They yed one game after another, but Maria had only funded the first game that was betted at $100.

    That night, after hours of gambling and ying numerous kinds of games, Rudy won the tournament without using his powers or any sort of cheating. Heted one million dors from all the game winnings and got another one million as a reward for winning the tournament.

 Chapter 351 After Winning the GamblingTournament

    Chapter 351 After Winning the GamblingTournament

    Rudy was sitting on the couch of the casino lounge, seemingly waiting for someone.

    The casino was crowded with hundreds of gamblers, but they had slowly started to leave as the tournament had ended.

    Some stayed to gamble with their friends, but those who only came with the intention of winning the tournament left in disbelief. They couldn''t believe that a newbie gambler like Rudy won the tournament without losing a single match.

    He was even used of cheating as Maria was his partner. They said that the casino''s owner was none other than Rusher¡ª Maria''s brother and her biological father.

    However, everyone present there knew that the losers were whining.

    "Here." Maria approached Rudy with Rusher alongside her and handed him the casino pass.

    Rusher moved his hand towards Rudy and said, "I have heard about you from Mari. She said you have super luck. I, of course, don''t believe in such things, but after looking at your feat today, I think I may have to believe her now."

    "Come on, brother! you promised me you won''t tell him!" Maria hissed at Rusher.

    "Why not? I am d to see you have finally made a friend of the same age and gender as you."

    "Uhh¡­" Maria nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and said, "Yes. I am lucky to have her as my friend."

    "..."

    Rudy shook his head in disbelief and thought, ''I should have gotten rid of the hair. But I guess I now have to keep them for a week. I can''t risk losing Maria right now. Since my grand n to be rich wille into action once I be a part of the underworld!''

    Even though Rudy had won two million dors over the night with just $100 as the first bet, he now had higher standards. He wanted to take everything slow and steady, but now that he had learned about the other universe and the fantastical creatures, he had to move into action.

    Rudy shook his hands with Rusher and said in a girly voice: "It''s all thanks to Maria."

    "You are now an exclusive member of this casino. Maria will tell you the perks. I have some things to do as the owner of this ce," he said calmly.

    "Can I ask why you didn''t join the tournament? Are you not interested in that?"

    "Ah, no. Since I am the owner, I am already eligible for the underworld VIP tournament. I don''t need to win the lesser tournaments like you or any others."

    After saying that, Rusher left for his office.

    "..."

    "..."

    Rudy squinted his eyes and asked, "So you made me a girl, huh?"

    "I didn''t!" Maria shook her head violently and said, "When I talked about you with him, I never revealed your gender. And he automatically assumed your gender after looking at your current get-up. So¡­"

    She averted her gaze and said, "It''s technically your fault."

    "Wow." Rudy pped his hands and said, "You are not entirely wrong, but you went along with him and let him think I was a girl. You could have just said, ''He is a boy!'' or something too, you know?"

    "Well¡­ my brother is kind of overprotective. And yes, he is the reason why I don''t have many friends," she said with a sigh.

    "I will y along with your gig until I get bored."

    "By the way, do you want the money in cash or your bank ount?" Maria asked.

    "I don''t have a bank ount. Do you have one?"

    "I don''t. I use my father''s card for everything, so¡­" she shrugged.

    Rudy raised his brow and said, "Didn''t you say you wanted everyone to acknowledge you? So isn''t it the best time to stand on your feet and prove your worth to the entire underworld?"

    "I can''t do that alone, and I don''t know how. That''s why I chose you to be my friend."

    "Open an ount in a bank. I will add all my winnings to your ount. But not that two million I won. I need them in cash," he stated.

    "Preparing the cash will be hard. So they can''t give it right now," she said with an awkward smile on her face. "You will have to drop by at night to im them. Until then, your money will be stored in the casino pass."

    "That''s fine. I can wait for a day."

    "That''s nice. Maybe I will alsoe here tonight to meet you¡­" she said with a slightly flushed face.

    "What''s the time now? Since we are indoors, I can''t guess the time."

    Maria took out her phone and said, "Let''s 8:03!"

    "Oh¡­ I have to leave."

    "I will drop you off!"

    "There is no need to. You should go home and rest. And how about you meet me at the central bankter this noon? We will open a bank ount for you, and I will also buy a new phone for myself."

    "Okay~!" she said cheerfully with a wide smile on her face.

    ''It''s a date, right?!'' she thought to herself.

    Meanwhile, Rudy left in a hurry and teleported to his house.

    Angelica came out of his body and asked, "Why don''t you get one ount for yourself instead of relying on her?"

    "She is a mafia, and she has got connections. If I make a new ount and credit it with two million dors, it''s going to be a hassle exining it to the bank. There is also tax and shit.

    And besides, I don''t really need an ount. It''s for future purposes when I start my business. For now, my first goal is to pay off Reina''s debt and start the construction of the amusement park. I will win the gambling tournaments with ease unless someone cheats.

    My only goal is to make my name in the underworld. Once I gain fame there, starting a business will be an effortless task. Not to mention, I also need to find a supplier of advanced technology in the underworld."

    Rudy cracked his fingers and muttered, "Since I am the Lord, I must act like one."

    ===

    One extra chapter on every 500 Golden Tickets! Support the novel with Golden tickets, power stones, Gifts, and Reviews!

 Chapter 352 Returning to the School

    Chapter 352: Returning to the School

    "I wonder if mom has returned yet." Rudy went downstairs to check, but Reba wasn''t there. "I guessed so..." he sighed. "She will probablyete on purpose. Well, let''s give her some time. I myself have no idea what I am going to talk to her about."

    Rudy went to the bathroom and took a bath with Angelica. He came out fifteen minutester while wiping his wet hair with a towel.

    "It''s so hard to take care of long hair. Even washing them was a pain in the ass."

    Angelica followed Rudy upstairs to his room with a cheerful smile on her face. "Quickies in the morning are the best, After changing his school uniform, he looked in the minor and wondered, "What will I do with my hair? I can''t go to school with them like this." Rudy grabbed his hair tightly by his head and used a sharp wind attack to cut them.

    "There. Now they are short." He threw the long hair on the bed and said, "Let''s go now."

    He teleported near Alice''s house and walked the rest of the way. But much to his surprise, her house was locked, and Alice wasn''t there. ''She may have already left since she doesn''t Imow you are back,'' Angelica uttered from Rudy''s body. "Yeah. So now I have to find her on the way..." Rudy hurried his way to school, but he couldn''t find her.

    Hezily entered the school and made his way to his ssroom to see Alice sitting at her desk

    She was focused on the book and didn''t notice Rudy had arrived. Rudy sat on his desk and looked at Alice with a smile on his face. After a few seconds, Alice realized someone was sitting at Rudy''s desk, so she turned her head to the side to see him smiling and grinning at her.

    She stared at him for a few seconds with a dazed expression on her face. "Before you ask anything, yes, this is not a dream," Rudy said with a soft scoff. Alice moved her hand to Rudy''s face and touched it. Then, she moved her other hand and pped him lightly on the other cheek "I was expecting a hug or a Fans, not a p." "Where have you been?" she asked with teary eyes. "Welt. let me show you." Rudy ced his hand on Alice''s hands and showed everything to Alice. "No way...something like that happened?" she asked with a baffled look on her face. "Yeah?

    "And when your rtionship with Rias got better and better, I kept ignoring you?"

    "Yeah. You were obviously jealous." "So not only one, but you have four vampires in your harem..." "Are you angry?" Rudy asked curiously. "Not really." Alice shrugged her shoulders and said, "One or ten, it won''t matter if you have a harem already." "Wow. That''s so optimistic of you." Rudy nced around the ssroom from the corner of his eyes and sighed after seeing half of the ss was already full. "When did you return?" "Last night. I came to visit you, but you were sleeping," Rudy responded calmly.

    A few secondster, Alice squinted her eyes and said, "Did you do anything to me in my sleep." "Whoa- Calm down. Don''t you even dare think of such things. You need to stay innocent, alright?" "It''s hard to stay innocent after you corrupted me with the pleasure of being a girl." "Why do I get med for everything? I am pure, innocent, and in every way holy," Rudy said with a proud face.O "Oh? Is that why you made moves on your lover''s twin sister, her maid, and her great grandmother?" she asked with a judging look on her face. "Ahem!" Rudy and Alice were interrupted by someone''s presence. Rudy moved his gaze and saw J standing there with tears in her eyes.¡ã "Hey... what''s up?" Rudy asked with an awkward smile on his face. J''s eyes got more teary, but she didn''t say anything. She turned around, wiped her tears, and went to sit at her desk "...?" Rudy turned to Alice with a confused look on his face and asked, "What was that?" Alice shrugged her shoulders in response. ''In my past life, J confessed her love to me when I was in the university. And she told me that she fell in love with me after we spent time together at the university. So she shouldn''t be in love with me right now. Unless... I messed up the events and... yeah.'' Rudy recalled his talk and walk with J on the night he went to the vampire world.

    ''But that''s a good thing. If I had let everything happen as it was supposed to, J would end up going out with some delinquent in the senior ss and... I don''t even want to recall that fiasco.''

    Alice and Rudy talked until the bell rang and morning call started. After a few lectures, it was finally Rim''s lecture, and her mood was brightened after seeing Rudy had returned. However, the rest of the students in the ss didn''t like that.

    When Rudy wasn''t in school, Rize was also in a gloomy mood and didn''t care about the ss. Of course, she taught the students as she was supposed to but didn''t give them any homework She wasn''t strict in ss either. In short, she wasn''t acting like herself. But after Rudy returned, she gave them a lot of homework that she didn''t give in Rudy''s absence and scolded those who even moved their gaze to the side. Once the school hours had ended, Rudy walked Alice to her house and bid her goodbye. Rudy then teleported to his house and went downstairs to check on Reba, but she had closed the door of her room. When Rudy used his see-through ability, he saw her fast asleep on the bed with a happy smile on her face. Rudy changed his clothes and wore a hoodie to cover his head with the hood. "Now, time to go to the bank The very first step of my journey to be the richest person on this.?

    O0

    COMMENT VOTE SENO GIFT 1 Lek

    Chapter 353: Visiting the Bank

    ''It''s all your fault,'' Angelica said from inside his body.

    SIGH!

    As Rudy had promised Maria, he was on his way to the central bank, which was two cities away from his town¡ª and he had never been there. He teleported to the next city but had to fly all the way to the next one. "To be honest, I am d that it''s not that far. We are fortunate to have a branch of the central bank near us," Rudy said while flying above the clouds to remain hidden from everyone''s sight. He lived more of a vige than a town¡ª although it was slowly developing into one. And the city next to his vige where Joe and Lucy lived, where Reina''s waterpark and the casino were located. Because of such attractions and newly founded facilities, the city was rapidly developing. "If I remember correctly, there was a park near the central bank that waster demolished and turned into a mall even after many protests from the citizens. That turned out to be one of the worst decisions in history since everyone in the city boycotted that mall, and it eventually went bankrupt." Rudynded on the backside of the park, where no one was around. "Since it''ste noon of summer, no one woulde to the park But there are still some people here for some reason..? Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and said, "Imagine if you had called her in the evening. Everything would be crowded, and finding her would have been a hassle."

    "What are you doing here?" Someone asked from a distance. Rudy nced at the voice and saw Maria standing there, wearing a simr hoodie as him. "What are ''you'' doing here?" Rudy questioned back without showing any change of expression on his face. "I was waiting for you in the park since there was nothing to do. You don''t even have a phone, an I had no way to contact you. But I hoped that you would drop by the park or call me using the phone booth to find my location."

    She smiled and added, "But I am d I was able to find you." 0

    "Now!" Maria folded her hands below her bosom and said, "Let''s get you a phone first!" "Actually..." Rudy looked at the sun and said, "It''s almost 4PM. We should go to the bank first and make your ount before the bank closes?

    "Hmm..? She hummed with a judging look on her face. "By the way." Rudy nced around using his see-through ability and asked, "Where are your bodyguards?" Maria walked to Rudy and whispered in his ears, "I sneaked out." "What?!" he eximed in shock "How did they even allow you to leave alone to an entirely different city? I mean, yeah, you said you sneaked out, but how did they not notice?" 0 "As you know, the underground VIP gambling tournament will beter this week, so the entire underworld is preparing for that. It''s the grand event of the year, and gamblers from all over the worlde to participate," she said with a proud face. "That''s why, the security at my ce is liberal, which gave me a chance to sneak out without being noticed by anyone."

    "Wait, the entire world?" "Indeed. There are underworlds all around the globe. And the winner of the underworld VIP tournament gets qualified to the VVIP tournament." Rudy squinted his eyes with a judging look on his face and said, "You never told me about that."

    "Honestly, getting there would be a dreame true situation. It''s so hard that even my father, who is a professional gambler, was never able to get there. Imagine, only twelve people from the seven billion people in the world!" she said with a resolute expression on her face. "Calm down. You exaggerated it. First of all, not all the seven billion people do gambling. Maybe a million of them_ But yeah, that does sound appealing."

    Rudy''s goal had changed. "I know, right! And no one knows what they give as a reward for winning the VVIP underground tournament-!"

    "Heh." Rudy chuckled softly and uttered, "You are so reactive when ites to gambling stuff, huh?"

    "Well, I started gambling ever since I was three years old, so you may consider me a gambling addict," she said with a proud and confident look "Then you don''t need me to win the tournaments, right?" he teased with a grin on his face.

    "No! I need you! I don''t have super luck like you have. And my brother and father don''t allow me to gamble in the other casinos," she groaned with a sigh. 0 "You said no one knows the reward of the VVIP underground tournament, but you also said it happens yearly. So shouldn''t everyone already know what the rewards are? What did the previous winners get?" Rudy asked patiently with a curious face.

    "Most of them didn''t win?

    "Huh?" Rudy raised his brow with a visibly confused look on his face and asked, "What do you mean?" "They forfeit before reaching the final round. And most of the contestants always say that it wasn''t worth it to reach there. And none of them gambled after that

    "Earlier, it had my curiosity, but now it has my attention! Now, let''s go to the fucking bank and get you an ount!"

    Maria and Rudy went to the bank and passed through the security. However, they were being monitored by the guards as they both were wearing hoodies.

    They walked to the counter, and it was then Rudy realized something. He checked Maria''s hands and asked:

    "Where are the documents required to open an ount?" ..? She averted her gaze and said, "You never told me to bring them."

    "I was kidding! I already submitted them here and even filled the form!" she hissed.

    "That wasn''t the right time for a joke. But anyway, let''s¡ª"

    BANG- BANG!

    PEW! PEW!

    That day, robbers broke into the bank armored with advanced weapons that clearly didn''t belong in the 200s timeline.¡ã

    Thanks, @selectuser, for the gift!

 Chapter 353 Visiting the Bank

    Chapter 353: Visiting the Bank

    ''It''s all your fault,'' Angelica said from inside his body.

    SIGH!

    As Rudy had promised Maria, he was on his way to the central bank, which was two cities away from his town¡ª and he had never been there. He teleported to the next city but had to fly all the way to the next one. "To be honest, I am d that it''s not that far. We are fortunate to have a branch of the central bank near us," Rudy said while flying above the clouds to remain hidden from everyone''s sight. He lived more of a vige than a town¡ª although it was slowly developing into one. And the city next to his vige where Joe and Lucy lived, where Reina''s waterpark and the casino were located. Because of such attractions and newly founded facilities, the city was rapidly developing. "If I remember correctly, there was a park near the central bank that waster demolished and turned into a mall even after many protests from the citizens. That turned out to be one of the worst decisions in history since everyone in the city boycotted that mall, and it eventually went bankrupt." Rudynded on the backside of the park, where no one was around. "Since it''ste noon of summer, no one woulde to the park But there are still some people here for some reason.: Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and said, "Imagine if you had called her in the evening. Everything would be crowded, and finding her would have been a hassle."

    "What are you doing here?" Someone asked from a distance. Rudy nced at the voice and saw Maria standing there, wearing a simr hoodie as him. "What are ''you'' doing here?" Rudy questioned back without showing any change of expression on his face. "I was waiting for you in the park since there was nothing to do. You don''t even have a phone, so I had no way to contact you. But I hoped that you would drop by the park or call me using the phone booth to find my location."

    She smiled and added, "But I am d I was able to find you." 0

    "Now!" Maria folded her hands below her bosom and said, "Let''s get you a phone first!" "Actually.: Rudy looked at the sun and said, "It''s almost 4PM. We should go to the bank first and make your ount before the bank closes."

    "Hmm..." She hummed with a judging look on her face. "By the way." Rudy nced around using his see-through ability and asked, "Where are your bodyguards?" Maria walked to Rudy and whispered in his ears, "I sneaked out." "What?!" he eximed in shock "How did they even allow you to leave alone to an entirely different city? I mean, yeah, you said you sneaked out, but how did they not notice?" 0 "As you know, the underground VIP gambling tournament will beter this week, so the entire underworld is preparing for that. It''s the grand event of the year, and gamblers from all over the worlde to participate," she said with a proud face. "That''s why, the security at my ce is liberal, which gave me a chance to sneak out without being noticed by anyone." "Wait, the entire world?" "Indeed. There are underworlds all around the globe. And the winner of the underworld VIP tournament gets qualified to the VVIP tournament." Rudy squinted his eyes with a judging look on his face and said, "You never told me about that."

    "Honestly, getting there would be a dreame true situation. It''s so hard that even my father, who is a professional gambler, was never able to get there. Imagine, only twelve people from the seven billion people in the world!" she said with a resolute expression on her face. "Calm down. You exaggerated it. First of all, not all the seven billion people do gambling. Maybe a million of them. But yeah, that does sound appealing."

    Rudy''s goal had changed. "I know, right! And no one knows what they give as a reward for winning the VVIP underground tournament-!"

    "Heh." Rudy chuckled softly and uttered, "You are so reactive when ites to gambling stuff, huh?"

    "Well, I started gambling ever since I was three years old, so you may consider me a gambling addict," she said with a proud and confident look "Then you don''t need me to win the tournaments, right?" he teased with a grin on his face.

    "No! I need you! I don''t have super luck like you have. And my brother and father don''t allow me to gamble in the other casinos," she groaned with a sigh. 0 "You said no one knows the reward of the VVIP underground tournament, but you also said it happens yearly. So shouldn''t everyone already know what the rewards are? What did the previous winners get?" Rudy asked patiently with a curious face.

    "Most of them didn''t win."

    "Huh?" Rudy raised his brow with a visibly confused look on his face and asked, "What do you mean?" "They forfeit before reaching the final round. And most of the contestants always say that it wasn''t worth it to reach there. And none of them gambled after that."

    "Earlier, it had my curiosity, but now it has my attention! Now, let''s go to the furldng bank and get you an ount!" Maria and Rudy went to the bank and passed through the security. However, they were being monitored by the guards as they both were wearing hoodies.

    They walked to the counter, and it was then Rudy realized something. He checked Maria''s hands and asked:

    "Where are the documents required to open an ount?" ..." She averted her gaze and said, "You never told me to bring them."

    "I was kidding! I already submitted them here and even filled the form!" she hissed. "That wasn''t the right time for a joke. But anyway, let''s¡ª" BANG- BANG!

    PEW! PEW!

    That day, robbers broke into the bank armored with advanced weapons that clearly didn''t belong in the 2008 timeline.¡ã

    Thanks, @selectuser, for the gift!

 Chapter 354 Money Heist

    Chapter 354: Money Heist

    The bank was filled with chaos as soon as the robbers broke in. The guards at the entrance were knocked out by their advanced weapons, while the guards inside the bank prioritized everyone''s safety before taking action. "Everyone! Get on the floor and lock your hands behind your back!" one of the robbers yelled. There were a total of 17 armed robbers inside the bank, and three were outside. They wore an advanced type of suit covering their entire body, including their face.

    "If I see anyone move, I will shoot everyone!" One of thedy staff working in the bank rushed under the counter to press the rm button, but it didn''t go off even after pressing it a couple of times.

    "Huh?"

    One of the guards was with the robbers, and he had disabled all the security systems of the bank and activated the emergency lockdown. The robbers had their van equipped with even more advanced equipment parked outside the bank. Using that equipment, they hacked into the banks firmware and disabled the cameras. They also jammed all the iing and outgoing connections of the bank and used yet another advanced tool tomunicate with each other.

    Obviously, it was a well-nned money heist, but they happened to rob the bank when Rudy was there.

    ''What the fuck?!'' Rudy yelled inwardly. Rudy, Maria, and everyone present in the bank did as the robbers ordered them to do.

    "We have nted bombs everywhere in this bank. So if some smartass tried to pull any trick, every one of you would die!"

    "You will die with us too, then!" Maria yelled. Di! Shut up, you little mafia! Let them announce their n so I can n my next moves! Don''t interrupt them!'' Rudy sighed inwardly. "Hah?!" The robber turned to Maria and said, ''Why would we die with the bomb explosion? We will, of course, leave the building first before setting them off." "Hey, you!" One of the robbers pointed his gun at the cashier and said, "Bring out all the money you have here." Then, he snapped and pointed his finger in the direction of the vaults. "Two of you, go there and start collecting the money. The other two, go where the gold is stored so we will at least have the gold, even if they devalue the stolen notes like thest time."

    "After a brief pause, he said, "Rest of you spread out and keep your eyes on everyone. If they move even a finger, shoot them down! ''This guy seems like a leader. But why did this have to happen today? Even if they wanted to rob today, they could havee in the morning or at noon. Why when I was here?

    If I indeed have super luck as Maria ims, then I must also have a super bad luck that attracts all the cmities.''

    Rudy scanned the bank using his see-through ability and raised his brow as though he was impressed. ''They aren''t lying about the bombs. Crazy motherfuckers! And there are 1.7 of them here. One of the guards also seemed to be with them, but he was still ying a victim. Too had I heard his thoughts.

    Now, what is their escape route? The best way to find that out is to ask them: Rudy changed the expression of his face from nonchnt to scared and asked, "Do you think you can get away with this? The cops will definitely hunt you down when you escape from here." "Hah?!" The leader of the robbers scoffed out loud and said, "No, they won''t. Do you know why? Because they are weak. They don''t have tools like us. Their cars are slow, and their technology is far too behind to even track us. We have our van parked outside, and my men have already done what they had to do. The cops won''t ever know there was a robbery here, and when they do, it would be toote to do anything!"

    ''I see. There is a van, and it must also be equipped with advanced technology.'' Rudy used electrokinesis and noticed that they had jammed every iing and outgoing signal from the bank. ''Hmm. Does that mean the cameras are also disabled and not recording anything? I don''t sense any signalsing from the cameras, but what if the robbers are watching everything from the van? If I use my powers, even without being noticed, everything would be captured in the camera. I want to avoid that for any possible and unnecessary trouble in the future.''

    "Pst! Pst!" Maria called out to Rudy. "What?" Rudy asked in a whisper. "Can you fight?" "What do you n to do?" "I can easily take care of five guys at once, but not all of them. If you can fight, then I want you to help me fight the others. But if you can''t fight, or are afraid of getting shot, then you can distract them while I take them out one by one." "Yeah, that''s not going to work This is not a movie or a video game. And they have advanced weapons. Did you not see how they knocked out the security guards at the entrance using some sonic wave guns:'' "But we can''t just wait and watch everything!" she whispered violently in frustration. "They are the robbers. They are the bad guys. Once they have looted this ce, they will trigger the bombs and kill us all! So if we are going to die anyway, why not try to fight for our lives?!" "Calm down, miss Mafia. You don''t have to risk your life like this. And if something happens to you and your father learns of your death, the underground will go into mayhem. What do you think will happen after that? There will be a war, and your entire syndicate will be searching for these robbers all over the country, or maybe even the world. Countless innocents will die in that war, you know?

    You are just being reckless in the heat of the moment without thinking of the consequences."

    "Then what do we do?!''

    "We don''t have to do anything." Rudy had already analyzed the entire situation and had made dozens of ns. Now, it was time for him to act on them..

 Chapter 355 Sneaky Attack

    Chapter 355: Sneaky Attack

    "Hurry up!" the leader yelled at the cashier and pointed his gun at them. "Boss." Two men returned with ten cartons full of money with a pallet separating eachyer of one million dors. "How much is that?" the boss asked. "One pallet has one million, and each carton has 5 pallets. There are ten cartons, so 50 million dors," a female robber replied. "Only 50 million? This is one of the major banks of this state, and you are telling me there was only 50 million in cash?!" the leader yelled. "There is more We only opened one vault, and there are 9 more vaults," another replied. "Then why are you here?! Get them loaded!" "There are no more cartons avable." "Oh!" The leader eximed but soon sighed and said, "Then you could have informed me via the walkie-talkie you have been given." The leader hung his gun on the belt around his waist and took out a small tennis ball-sized device from his pocket. ..." Rudy carefully watched as the leader ced the ball on one of the cartons and tapped it three times. The ball opened with a mechanical sound and generated an invisible wave that only Rudy could see. Then, the ball hovered in the air and shed a bright light that blinded everyone except Rudy.

    The ball and the money from the cartons had disappeared into thin air, and the empty pallets fell on the cartons. "Go now!" He turned to one of the robbers and said, "You, go and check what the other two are doing! Taking out gold was supposed to be easier than taking out the cash!"

    The two robbers left with empty cartons, and the third one rushed to check up on the other two robbers who had gone to steal the gold from the vault.

    ''What was that?!'' Rudy yelled inwardly. I have many ns, which one should I use?'' Rudy once again scanned the bank to see the changes. ''What are their weapons? Forget about advanced technology, they look futuristic as though they belong to a game. I can''t sense any electric frequenciesing out of them, so I can''t cause them to malfunction:

    After a few minutes, the robber who had gone to check up on them returned and said, "Sir, there is no one inside."

    "What?!" the leader eximed.

    "Their bags and equipment are in front of the vault, but they are nowhere to be seen," he informed. "Was the vault open?" "Yes. The vault was wide open, but they weren''t there. I even called them, but I didn''t receive a response," he calmly responded. The leader grabbed his talking device but couldn''t connect to the missing robbers. "What should we do now, boss?" "Nothing! We don''t have time to worry about all that!" He turned to the other robbers and said, "Two of you go and start the job." However, none of them wanted to go, but they had no other option but to follow the leaders'' orders. A few more minutester, the two robbers came with fifty million cash in the cartons.

    The leader did the same thing he did earlier and ced the ball on top of one of the cartons. He tapped, and the ball began to hover in the air. Soon, it shed a bright light and blinded everyone. But they knew what was going to happen, so they all closed their eyes as soon as he ced the ball on top of the cartons. Rudy hacked into the equipment in the van and quietly disabled the jamming. Then, he triggered the rm of the bank, which obviously freaked everyone out.

    They opened their eyes in fear and expected to be shot down mercilessly by the robbers. However, all the robbers had fallen unconscious on the floor for unknown reasons.

    ''Well, that was so easy that I feel like stupid for nning moves ahead,'' Rudy sighed inwardly. Since everyone had closed their eyes, Rudy could freely use his powers without anyone noticing. On top of that, he used the least noticeable power¡ªtelekinesis, and raised all the robbers into the air and mmed them on the floor so hard that even their advanced armored suit couldn''t protect them from the impact.

    The two robbers who weren''t present there came rushing after hearing the rm and saw the rest of their teammates were knocked unconscious.

    "What happened here?!" one of them yelled. They took out their guns and pointed at the people around. But as soon as one of them got near Rudy and Maria, Maria kicked him on the bank of his knee and grabbed him from the neck before pinning him down on the floor. She snatched the gun and shot the remaining robber''s on the legs and shoulders, avoiding the vital spots. "You¡ª!"The robber she had pinned down tried to attack Maria with a dagger but grabbed his hand and crushed it so hard that his bones had be powder. However, he restored it soon after and crushed it again, only to restore it for thest time.

    Everyone got up and dashed to the exit door, but it was still locked. "Why is the door locked?! Open it!" they yelled. "We can''t allow anyone to leave unless the cops arrive and investigate everything. It''s part of our regtion," the manager of the bank asserted in a neutral tone. "Who cares about your regtion! Our lives are in danger here! Let us leave, or I will sue the bank!" one of the rich old shouted.

    "That''s not possible. You can yell as much as you want. The situation is currently under control, so¡ª"

    The lockdown suddenly deactivated, and the cops rushed in armed with guns, shields, and armors.

    They spread it in the bank before asking anything. But it was obvious at first nce that the people in armed suits were the robbers.

    Rudy casually leaned to the wall and scanned the area to search for the guard who was with the robbers.

    "There is still one left. And I have got special ns for him." === Thanks, @Carver_Nitsua, for the gift!

 Chapter 356 Detective Rudy

    Chapter 356: Detective Rudy

    The cops were letting everyone go in the line, but after inspecting them. They tried to review the footage, but it was all corrupted beyond repair. Of course, it was done by Rudy to avoid unnecessary trouble. The cops had already caught the robbers, but the ones in the van had escaped with the van as soon as the police cars parked near the bank after the rm went off.

    Maria was currently being questioned by the cops as she had immobilized the robbers, but the cops were already aware that Maria was a Mafia. Her father had connections everywhere, and that was why Maria didn''t need any documents to open a bank ount.

    Rudy quietly stood beside Maria and listened to her testimony. "Excuse, Sir. You can''t be here. Please stand in the line like the others and leave." the officer said. "He is with me."

    "I am here to inform you of something." Rudy pointed his gaze at the guard in the corner and said, "I saw that guard talking with the leader of the robbers. And it didn''t seem like a conversation a criminal and guard should have. It looked more like they were discussing something."

    "We will get it checked." Two officers went to the guard to interrogate him. But he noticed it and grabbed the nearby female staff. He ced the gun on her head and said, "If youe near me, I will shoot her down!"

    The officers took out their guns and surrounded the guards from all sides. "Put the gun down. You are surrounded everywhere. If you cooperate with us, you will be safe," the chief warned. "Shut up! Don''te near me!" "You are simply making things worse. You just need to put the gun down and let go of that girl. We just want to talk to you." "Now, now, officer." Rudy walked between the officers to the guard and pped his hands.

    "Hey, what are you doing!" The chief yelled loudly. "Get back! It''s dangerous!" "I think you have got the wrong person at gunpoint," Rudy said with a smile on his face. "What?! but you were the one who¡ª" "Officer. Please listen to me." Rudy furrowed his brows and said, "I did say the guard had something to do with the robbery. But what if he was acting on someone''s order? Why would the guard reveal himself like that? That''s honestly stupid."

    "What are you trying to say?" "I am saying that the mastermind behind this robbery is someone else, and that person is currently present here," Rudy asserted nonchntly.

    "What makes you say that? Do you have any credible¡ª" "Ask the guard" Rudy walked to the guard and ced his hand around his shoulders like a friend would. "Say, how about you reveal the name of that person?" "I-I don''t know what you are talking about!" the guard shrugged his shoulders and backed some steps from Rudy. "Stay away from me, or I will shoot this girl!" "Oho! What a serious threat. Why don''t you go ahead and shoot her?" "I will really shoot her!" he yelled as he moved his thumb to the trigger. 0 "Go ahead." "Hey! Hey!" the chief yelled furiously at Rudy and said, "Are you out of your damn mind! You are risking someone''s life to prove your suspicion?!" "Officer. That gun has no ammo," Rudy stated. "What?!" The chief exined. "How do you Imow that?!" "Because that''s not even a real gun. And not only that, but this female staff is also acting. She purposely got herself caught." "What?! Why are you making things up! You have no proof!" the guard yelled, but nervousness was visible on his face. Rudy grabbed the gun from the guard''s hand and shot pointed it at the chief before pressing the trigger over six times. "See? It''s empty. Now, time for thee miss actor to confirm." Rudy moved to the female staff and asked, "How about ''you'' confess everything. You don''t seem to be the type of girl who would carelessly risk your life for some stupid gig." ..." The woman stayed quiet at first, but after noticing the stares from everyone, she sighed and said, "I cannot tell you the name, or my life will be in danger. But you were right, we were ordered to do this, and that person is present here." "Nice. See?" Rudy turned to the guard and said, "It wasn''t that hard. You just had to confess everything. You might not have taken part in the robbery, but you were aware of it."

    "What about you?" Rudy asked the woman. "Were you aware of this?" She shook her head and muttered, "I was told after the robbers entered." "But how did you know the mastermind is present here?" the chief asked Rudy. "It''s simple, honestly. It was this woman, who had pressed the rm, am I right?" He said while turning to the girl. You wouldn''t have done that if you were into this together." "Why did you ruin everything! Everything was going so far. If you had just let everything happen as it was, none of your life would have been in danger!" the guard yelled while ncing back and forth at the officers and Rudy. "Now, whatever happens, you are to me."

    He said while pointing his finger at Rudy. "Oi Oi. Why am I to me? I just did what a respective citizen would do to save his fellow humans. How could you me someone who just unraveled everything by simple and obvious clues, which, unfortunately, the cops couldn''t notice," Rudymented. "What do you mean by everyone''s life is in danger?" the chief asked the guard. "You two are defenseless, and the third person can''t do anything. We will find that person eventually."

    "There are bombs nted all over this building! He will press the switch and blow everything up!"

    "What?!" the officers eximed while the people around started chattering loudly. "He? Hmm-" Rudy hummed in amusement and said, "So that person is a male. That narrows down the list of suspects. Actually, there can be only one person who can pull this off, and that is..."

    Any guesses on the mastermind?

 Chapter 357 The Mastermind

    Chapter 357: The Mastermind

    "That is...?" The chief, the officers, and the rest of the people present there had the same question in their minds.

    Who is the mastermind?

    "Eh? What will be left for you to do if I tell you everything? Isn''t it your job to find that out? I am just a normal citizen, who happened to be at the wrong ce at the wrong time," Rudy responded with a shrug. 0

    Two officers handcuffed the guard and the staff member and took them outside the bank to interrogate them. And it turned out they both were husband and wife.

    The chief then ordered all the males present to stand to the side and allowed all the females to go without any inspection. However, even upon inspecting the males, there was no guarantee that they would catch the culprit. After all, he was the mastermind behind the heist and wouldn''t be as stupid as the others. Not only that but there was no real way to catch him unless he could confess everything himself. 0

    The inspection continued for half an hour, and Rudy was getting bored of watching the cops do their job.

    SIGH!

    ''I am gettingte too.'' Rudy looked at the clock on the wall and let out an even bigger sigh.

    It was nearly 6PM. He nced at Maria, who was, for some reason, getting her ount open from the ountant.

    Rudy shook his head and muttered, "Goddamn. She is fearless. Are all mafias so brazen and nonchnt? Probably not. But still, if she wasn''t here, things might have gone south. Well, if she wasn''t here, then I wouldn''t be here either, and the robbery would have happened as it was supposed to. Hmm-" Rudy hummed in wonder and thought, ''Isn''t that fortunate for everyone here? They were lucky, but I was unlucky. This is a live example of the world treating me unfairly. I want justice!'' Said the guy who had a harem full of beautiful girls that werepletely head over heels for him.

    Rudy walked to the chief and handed him the fake gun he had snatched from the guard earlier. "Here, officer. This is a piece of evidence of the crime, am I right? It should be in your possession, I believe."

    The chief gritted his teeth and put the gun in a stic bag. "And I am the chief, so stop calling me officer!" he said with a forceful smile on his face that didn''t look so friendly.

    "You don''t have a badge or anything indicating that, though." Rudy casually stood beside him and said, "So. How is the investigation going? Any leads?"

    "...." The chief stayed quiet and didn''t answer Rudy''s question. "Well, whatever. I will leave as soon anyway." "Uh uh. You are not leaving until the mastermind is caught." "Why not?" "You can be the mastermind too, you know?" "Why would I purposely get myself caught if it was me?" "Maybe you wanted us to think like that? Whatever you may be, you are under the radar now, mister... err. What is your name?" "It''s John Doe." "That''s the meaning of an anonymous party or a hypothetical average man. There is no way that''s your name." "Oh? You know about it?" The chief exhaled sharply and said, "We have personal lives too, you know?

    "Yeah..."

    "What are you going to do about the stolen money?" Rudy uttered to no one. But then he turned to the manager and asked, "Hmm, manager?"

    "We will have to report it to the FRS to devalue the money notes stolen," the manager replied.

    "That was obvious. I was asking, what will you do with that money?" "What do you... mean? I don''t understand." "Why would you steal the money?" "Wha¡ª!" The manager''s face turned pale after hearing that. "Wait... the manager is behind all this?" The chief and the officers pointed their guns at the manager without even confirming Zach''s doubt. "No, no. I am not! He is lying! I am the manager of this bank What would I gain from doing that?!" "If that''s the case, why are you hiding your hands behind your back?" Rudy asked with a chuckle and a knowing look on his face. "There is nothing." "Show your hands then," the chief said. The manager brought his right hand forward and showed it to them. "See?"

    "What about your left hand?" He moved his right hand back and showed his left hand to them. "THat''s enough! Show both of your hands without ying any games." The manager slowly moved his hands forward and showed them to them. Rudy furrowed his eyes and uttered, "Turn around." "What?" "Turn around."

    The manager frowned his face and took out the remote he was hiding behind his back

    "Stay back! Or I will press the switch and take you all down with me!" "Calm down, manager. If you press that switch, you will die too." "I don''t care! I have nothing to lose anyway! If you don''t let me go, I will press this switch and blow this ce up!" "We can negotiate. So calm down. What are your demands? Why are you doing all this? How about we first start by asking each other names? What is your name? My name is John." "..." Rudy shot a suspicious nce at the chief, but his name was truly John. "My name is Ryan," the manager said. "That''s a good name. Now, Ryan, how about we first start with you giving me that remote to the bombs?" John asked calmly. Ryan slowly moved his trembling hand to hand the remote to John, but hepulled his hand back and said, "I won''t!"

    The rest of the officers had their fingers on the triggers, and if Ryan even ced his thumb on the chief, they were going to shoot him from all sides. That, of course, wasn''t a bad situation. But there was no guarantee that Ryan wouldn''t press the switch even after getting shot. That''s why negotiating with him was the best option John had.

    Rudy, however, had enough of that and let out an exhausting sigh..

 Chapter 358 Triggering the Bombs

    Chapter 358 Triggering the Bombs¡¡¡¡Rudy nced at the counter where Maria was to check whether she was done.

    ''She is done. That''s enough time-pass. Now, let''s end this charade and go home.''

    "Give the remote to me," John calmly asked.

    "I won''t! Step back!"

    "Why don''t you go ahead and press the switch," Rudy scoffed arrogantly.

    "Hey!" John yelled as his face twitched from all sides. "Would you stop doing this? You can''t just y around with hundreds of lives here."

    "But no one''s life is in danger."

    "Huh?"

    Even Ryan was surprised to hear that.

    "The bombs in this building are not real. They were just for the show to scare everyone." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Think about it. Why would someone blow themselves up? The robbers said the same thing when they mentioned about the bombs."

    "It seems you haven''t met or seen the suicidal freaks who would blow themselves up to kill others with them," Johnmented. "There is no guarantee that the bombs are not real."

    ''Tch!'' Rudy clicked his tongue and said, ''I thought he would buy it since myst two assumptions turned out to be true. Now I have to move to the next n.''

    Rudy had nned all that even before the cops showed up. He had thought of each and every possibility, so no matter what happened, he was ready to move to the next n.

    "If you think that''s the case, why don''t you call the bomb squad and let them do their job? Even if the bombs turned out to be real, they would be able to defuse it right away," Rudy suggested.

    John moved his face close to Rudy''s ears and whispered, "I have already done that. I was just trying to stall this guy."

    ''I know it. I caught the signals going out from one of your officers. But too bad, I can''t let them ruin my n.''

    If the bomb squad got there and checked the bombs, it would be confirmed that the bombs were real, and the situation would go back to how it was before. Sure, defusing the bombs was also an option, but it was as risky as Ryan pressing the switch.

    However, there was something no one except Rudy knew. Even Ryan wasn''t the actual mastermind, and he only knew about the n and its execution. He didn''t know if the bombs were real or not.

    "What do you say, Ryan?" Rudy mocked him. "The bombs won''t go off whether you press the switch or not. There is still a chance to surrender and confess everything. Remember, no lives have been lost yet."

    Rudy turned to John and asked, "Officer, what do you think he will be charged with?"

    John''s face twitched once again as he responded, "I am not a judge. And stop calling me officer."

    "Ryan. Would you rather die with the many others you spent a few years of your life in prison and start a new life? Of course, the bombs are not real, so you are not going to die, anyway."

    "Shut up! I have had enough of this!" Ryan raised his thumb and pressed the switch.

    One of the officers had shot Ryan on the hand holding the remote, but it was already toote.

    However, nothing happened.

    "Huh?"

    "...."

    Ryan then pressed the switches several times, even with the injured hand, but the only sound that came was the noise of the remote falling to the ground from Ryan''s hand.

    "See? I told you." Rudy sighed and shook his head in disbelief before saying, "Why do they never listen to the citizens."

    One officer walked forward and handcuffed Ryan.

    Now, the cops allowed everyone to finally leave the bank. Rudy took advantage of the crowd and grabbed the remote from the ground.

    PHEW!

    He sighed in relief and crushed the remote with his hand before burning it into crisp.

    ''I used telekinesis to fuse the circuit inside the remote and jammed the signals for it as a precaution. The bombs are still here, and they are real. Even though I proved to everyone that they were fake, the cops would still take out the bombs as a formal procedure. Should I get rid of them before that happens?

    Even if they realize that the bombs were real, they wouldn''t be able to understand why they didn''t go off after pressing the switch. They will probably call them faulty and close the case.''

    Once everyone had gone, only the staff of the bank, John, Rudy, and Maria, were there.

    "I didn''t know the bombs were fake," Maria said.

    "Uhh¡­." John turned to Rudy and raised his brow before saying, "I hope you are not an undercover detective or something. You solved everything and caught onto every clue as though you knew everything. That requires precise attention, skill, and experience."

    ''That''s because I knew everything.''

    "Just who are you?" John asked curiously.

    "I am¡­" Rudy shot a nce at Maria before replying, "My name is Rudy Ross."

    "Ross¡­? Wait, you are from the mafia family?!" he eximed.

    "Yes. I am Miss Maria''s cousin and her bodyguard. And I would appreciate it if you keep this a secret from her father or any of her family members. We weren''t supposed to be here. In return, you can take the credit for this case and tell the higher-ups that you solved this case."

    Since Maria had sneaked out and no one knew about it, she would be punished if the words reached her father that Maria was there. Rudy did that to save Maria as he was the one who had asked Maria toe to the bank.

    He took the responsibility he thought was the right thing to do. But unknown to him, he had seduced the mafia princess with his kindness.

    "I will take my leave now. We still have to interrogate Ryan and ask him everything. And I feel like he is hiding something."

    "Good luck." Rudy said while waving his hand and added, "And let''s never meet again."

 Chapter 359 Date with Maria

    Chapter 359 Date with Maria¡¡¡¡Now that everything was taken care of, Rudy and Maria left the bank.

    ''Since it''s summer, the sun hasn''t set yet. And it''s still 6:09 PM.''

    "Did you open the ount?" Rudy asked Maria.

    She nodded without looking at him.

    "That''s good. What type of ount did you open?"

    "Top tier VIP ount that has an all-inclusive package including unlimited transactions, credit card rebates, unlimited debits, and much more. As far as I know, it''s a perfect type of ount for gamblers. Then again, I have zero knowledge about this stuff. I just did what the ount told me."

    "What a coincidence; I have no idea either."

    Money and Rudy had a bad rtionship in his past life. They could never be together no matter how hard he tried. And just when he had finallynded a job, his legend as a Lord began.

    "Now, it''s time to get your new phone!" Maria held Rudy''s hand tightly and took her to the nearby ipple store.

    "You look awfully familiar with this area. Have you been here before?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "Uhh¡­ yes¡­"

    Maria had arrived there sooner than the promised time, so to pass some time, she wandered around the area and took note of all the stores and the nearby location.

    She made a date n.

    After entering the store, she went straight to the counter with Rudy and said, "I want yourtest device."

    The staff ced a phone on the tform and said, "This is thetest innovation in this world, and it''s filled with revolutionary features like never before. It''s called uPhone 3G, and as the name suggests, it has 3Gworking that is twice as fast as the first generation uPhone, which you can use to download your files faster. You can watch the yourtube videos without buffering. Surfing on the web would be like rubbing a knife on butter.

    Not only that, it wasn''t only one function of this device, it has many more features such as built-in GPS for expanded location based mobile services. For example, the camera is by far the best any mobile phone has ever had. Our screen is made of high quality¡ª"

    "I get it. I will buy it," Rudy interjected with a sigh.

    ''Brands and their way of marketing. Only if I had such skills¡­ wait, I do have it. I don''t consider myself a womanizer, but I have managed to make many girls fall for me with my smooth talks. I don''t know if I should call it a skill, nor do I know if that''s a good thing or bad.''

    "Ourst generation uPhone started at $499 for the 4GB model and $599 for the 8GB bundle. However, its sessor, our next generation uPhone starts at $199 only for the 8GB model and $299 for the 16GB.

    Even with more storage and much more advanced features and functions, it costs much less. Our first priority is customer satisfaction, which keeps us motivated to bring more revolutionary devices."

    He said with a proud face.

    ''Back in 2013, before I got into an ident, Elise gifted me an uPhone 5s. And it was only $199 for 16 GB. It had a touch ID and a faster chip. Even the uPhoneunched alongside it¡ª the uPhone 5c started at only $99 for 16GB.

    Well, whatever. No point in thinking about the past. I don''t know what happened to this brand, but it must have reached the sess it was trying to achieve.''

    Rudy had brought money with him as he knew Maria would take him to buy a new phone. But just as Rudy was about to pay in cash, Maria paid for it using her new ount card.

    "Hey! I am paying for that."

    "No, you are not."

    "I am. And it''s my phone. So let me pay for it."

    "I am your sugar mama, so I am paying for it!"

    "You are not my¡ª"

    Rudy stopped when he saw Maria ring at him with a frowned face and puffed cheeks.

    "Again¡­ that just makes you look cute instead of scary."

    Rudy gave up and let Maria pay for the phone.

    They left the store and went to the nearby restaurant to eat as Maria was feeling hungry.

    "Why don''t you open the new phone while our food arrives?" Maria suggested.

    "I was just going to do that." Rudy took out the box of the phone from his bag and ced it on the table. He carefully unboxed it and took the phone in his hand.

    Even though we saw it in the store and even held it, it still feels different when we unbox ours.

    Rudy turned on the phone and checked if everything was alright.

    "Yeah. It works wonders."

    Maria moved her hand to her purse and took out something that was wrapped in paper and stic.

    "Here."

    "What''s this?" Rudy opened it while asking, "Some kind of new drug."

    "Of course not! It''s a sim card."

    "Oh."

    "It''s a private number, so no one will be able to track you. And it''s already activated, so you just need to insert the sim in the phone," she stated.

    "Wow. You were well prepared for everything, huh?" Rudy inserted the sim and restarted the phone.

    "Thank you, really," he said with a gentle smile on his face.

    Maria''s face flushed a little, but she managed topose herself.

    "Yeah. Theworks are on."

    "Give me your phone. I will add my private number that only my family members have."

    "So I am getting a special treatment, huh?" he teased with a grin on his face.

    "Well¡­ we are friends, aren''t we¡­?"

    "Of course. Why else would I let you do me such favors?"

    "Here. I am the first name on your contact list," she said with a happy smile.

    Their food arrived, and they began to eat.

    Rudyter added Reba, Alice, Reina, Rize, Eric, and Joe''s number to his contact list and texted them to let them know he got a new number.

    ===

    Thanks, @Jason_nchette_1856, for the gift!

 Chapter 360 Dinner with Maria

    Chapter 360 Dinner with Maria¡¡¡¡Rudy and Maria were eating dinner together. While Maria was eating and shooting nces at Rudy once in a while, Rudy was busy ying with his new phones.

    "..."

    However, he was simply texting with Alice as she didn''t believe it was truly Rudy and not someone else pretending to be him.

    Maria furrowed her brows and thought, ''Can''t he at least look at me a little while we are on a date? He is just so rude sometimes¡­''

    "Ahem!" She cleared her throat and said, "You should eat while the food is hot. You won''t like it if it gets cold."

    "Right."

    Rudy texted Alice that he would call herter and ced the phone on the table.

    A few minutester, Maria''s phone rang.

    COUGH~ COUGH!

    She choked on her bite and tried to reach her hand to the ss, but it was empty. Rudy grabbed his ss and helped her drink the water.

    "Thank you."

    Maria picked up the phone and stered a fake smile on her face.

    "Hello. No. Of course not. I am resting in my room. Wha¡ª! How do you know that?! Argh! Fine. Fine~ Fine~!"

    With every ''fine'' her groan got louder.

    "What, no! Really?! Alright then. Yes. Yeah. We will talkter."

    She hung up the call and let out a weary sigh.

    "Who was that? You underworld boyfriend?" he teased with a grin on his face.

    "Of course not! I don''t have a lover!" she hissed.

    "Rx. It was a joke."

    SIGH!

    "It was my niece."

    "Umm, your brother''s daughter?" Rudy asked suspiciously.

    "Yeah. She is only a year younger than me, so we are more like sisters or cousins. We basically grew up together and trained together."

    ''Well, that''s your half-sister, not your niece.''

    "She found out that I snaked out and asked me to return immediately. The car should be here in 5 minutes, she said."

    "I see. Then we better hurry up."

    After eating a few bites, Maria took a deep breath and hesitantly asked, "Do you¡­ do you have a¡­ girlfriend?"

    "Hmm?" Rudy was taken back as he never expected her to ask that question.

    That was something Rudy had no idea how to answer.

    "It''s¡­ well, it''splicated, so I wouldn''t say yes or no."

    ''Does that mean he loves someone, but the girl he loves doesn''t love him back? Or maybe they have some kind of forbidden rtionship? Like a teacher and student, a married woman, or a widow. Or perhaps an underaged girl¡­?

    No, no. Rudy wouldn''t have such affairs. But what does he mean byplicated? Wait¡­ don''t tell me¡­ he is into guys?''

    After eating, they waited for a while, but no one came for the bill, so Rudy got up and said, "I want to use the washroom. Be right back."

    "Okay."

    However, that was a lie. He went to the counter to pay the bill as he was sure as hell that Maria would pay for it again.

    "Uhh¡­ excuse me. Can I have the bill, please?" he said to the man at the counter.

    "Hmm? You are from¡­ hmm, the bill has already been paid."

    "What?!" he eximed. ''Did Maria pay it without me noticing?'' he wondered.

    "Who paid for it?"

    "The person who paid left a while ago."

    "..."

    Confused, he went back to the table and asked Maria to leave.

    They were walking on the pavement alongside the stores to the sides.

    "It''s 7:11PM¡­"

    "She said the car would be at the park. So let''s hurry."

    On their way, Rudy asked, "Did you pay for the bill and ask them to keep it a secret?"

    "Huh? No. I thought you paid for it¡­" she muttered with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Then who was it?"

    "Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ someone saw me and recognized me. But if that''s the case, then I should get ready to get yelled at by my father and brother¡­" she grunted with a sigh.

    "Or maybe it was your niece? She was out for some reason and saw us. And then she called you to check whether you lied or not. That would exin why she said the car would be at the park in five minutes?" Rudy wondered curiously.

    "That''s not possible."

    "How can you be so sure?"

    "As you know, I only have one brother, and he has only one child¡ª that is my niece¡ª who will be the next leader of our syndicate. She has many things to do and doesn''t get as much free time as me.

    My father gave his leadership and the syndicate to my brother, and I got his fortune. But I don''t care about that; the money I use is from my allowance for thest 19 years and what I won from gambling. I am content with what I have. I just¡­ wanted friends."

    She said with a dejected look on her face.

    "I am here for you now." He patted Maria on the head and said, "Or do you want more friends?"

    "I don''t know. But for now, you are enough for me. And don''t pat me! I am not a kid!"

    "We are almost at the park. Can you spot your car?" Rudy asked.

    "No. And I think she was just saying when she said the car would be there in 5 minutes. There is no way that''s possible unless she booked a cab or something, which I could also do," she shrugged.

    They sat on the bench outside the park and watched the world.

    "Oh, by the way." Maria squinted her eyes and said, "So you are my cousin now, huh?"

    "Allegedly."

    "Can you guess my niece''s name? I will give you a reward if you do."

    "Hmm~" Rudy pondered for a while and said, "Sonia¡­ maybe? I don''t know if that suits the Mafia or not."

    "Her name is Ruby. Ruby Ross."

    "Wha¡­t? That''s¡­me¡­"

    "That''s why I was surprised when I first learned your name. And when you introduced yourself as Rudy Ross."

    "Wow¡­ that''s a name my twin sister should have if I had one."

 Chapter 361 Fetching Cash

    Chapter 361 Fetching Cash¡¡¡¡"When is the next tournament again? Was it today or tomorrow?" Rudy asked.

    "Tomorrow is the VIP club tournament. Then the next day, nothing. The day after that is the underworld tournament. After that, there is a VIP underworld tournament¡ª which is our goal. But if we somehow win that, we will be qualified for the VVIP underworld tournament, which is two days after the underworld VIP tournament," Maria stated.

    "Tomorrow is Saturday; match. Nothing on Sunday. Match on Monday. Nothing on Tuesday. Match on Wednesday. Nothing on Thursday. And thest match on Friday. So basically next week at this time, we will be preparing for the VVIP underworld tournament, huh?"

    Rudy wanted to organize his time properly and ensure everything was going ording to his grand n. He still had 2 more days after the final tournament to the full moon. And before that, he wanted to shake the underworld.

    HONK~ HONK!

    "Oh, it looks like my car has arrived. Let''s go."

    "No, you go. I still have to go to the casino to grab my 2 million dors. And then I will go home."

    "Yeah, I will have you dropped off there. Let''s go."

    "You should go alone. Aren''t you in a hurry?"

    "Well¡­ okay then. I will see you tomorrow at the casino."

    "Yeah¡ª oh wait, at what times are all these matches?"

    "They will start at 9PM, so you better be there on time, or they will disqualify you."

    "Alright. I have never beente in my life."

    Said the guy who had never been to school on time even after getting his superpowers.

    Maria opened the door and turned to Rudy to say, "Don''t forget to wear the wig."

    "..."

    "Come on. Don''t make that face."

    ''Well, I also have a n to ckmail mister Rusher if he tries to mess with me,'' Rudy smirked inwardly.

    Rudy turned around and prepared to leave, but Maria suddenly dashed to him and hugged him from behind.

    "Uhh¡­ am I getting kidnapped?"

    "No, you dummy." Maria moved her face close to Rudy''s and kissed him on the cheeks.

    "..."

    Maria dashed into her car after saying, "I told you I would give you a reward if you guessed the name right."

    "But I didn''t guess it right..." he muttered under his breath.

    Rudy watched as her car left, then he muttered as he touched the cheek Maria had just kissed.

    "You have got to be kidding me!"

    ''DING!'' Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and said, "Congrattions. You have acquired a new harem member."

    Rudy''s face twitched as he said, "You should have stayed inside me."

    "Good job at the bank, by the way. You handled everything nicely without messing up," she praised Rudy.

    "What do you mean by ''without missing up'', huh?" he asked with a judging look on his face. I have never messed up anything in my life."

    "Heh! What a hrious joke. You have gotten good at making jokes, too, huh? Good development," she said while nodding.

    "Seriously, you have been kind of mean to me since we returned from the vampire world. If you are angry, tell me. I will let you vent your anger on the bed."

    "I am not angry. We didn''t spend much time together, so I was just¡­ frustrated."

    "Hmm. Well, let''s go home then."

    Angelica went inside Rudy, and he teleported to his home after getting behind the tree. But then he remembered he had to go to the casino, so he teleported outside and walked into the casino, or that''s how it was supposed to go, but he was stopped by the guards at the door.

    "Excuse me, sir. You have to show your ID or pass first," one of the guards said.

    ''It seems that the security got tighter because of the tournament. but oh, well." Rudy showed them the casino pass and entered the casino.

    ''I have never messed up in my life, he said.'' Angelicamented.

    "Shut up. I remembered it a second ago, but you made me forget it."

    Rudy went to the counter and ced his casino pass on the tform.

    "I am here to fetch my two million dors."

    The man at the counter was different than when Rudy had gone therest time.

    ''Looks like he got fired.''

    "I won it in the tournament."

    "Yeah, I got it. Wait for a while." The man was putting the chip in their respective drawers.

    "..." Rudy patiently waited for five minutes, but the man still wasn''t done.

    "How long will it take?"

    "Five more minutes." He shot a re at Rudy and said, "You were supposed toe at night. You are early."

    "Well, past 7PM is a night for me. And I wasn''t given an exact time. But sure, take your time. I will be right back."

    Rudy went to the washroom to take a leak.

    Angelica came out of his body and said, "He said it would take five minutes."

    "I heard it."

    "We can have a quickie in five minutes," she said with a seductive smile on her face.

    "Heh." Rudy scoffed while zipping his pants and said, "The quickest quickie we have ever had was seven minutes and thirty-six seconds. And that was when we were at the school."

    "Then don''t you think it''s time to break that record?"

    Rudy grabbed Angelica''s hand and tossed her into the cubicle before entering. He unzipped his pants and said, "I will be rough."

    "That will be a treat."

    A whileter, Rudy came out of the cubicle while zipping his pants and said: "That felt good. I am refreshed now."

    Angelica followed him, but she couldn''t walk properly, so she entered Rudy''s body instead.

    "That was six minutes and nine seconds," he said.

    ''That''s a record-breaking time. But let''s not try to break the current record. You were too rough. I was orgasming with every thrust.''

    "Well, since vampires are not as delicate as humans, my rough meter increased. I could go all out with Jane. But I guess you can''t handle it yet."

    When Rudy returned to the counter, there were two briefcases on the tform, seemingly each of them containing one million.

 Chapter 362 Home Visit

    Chapter 362 Home Visit¡¡¡¡"You may count the money if you want, but our bill counter is not working, so you will have to count them by hand," the man said. "I counted them with my hands, and that''s why it took a while. Otherwise, you would have gotten your money when you won."

    "There is no need for that. I trust the casino," he said with a gentle smile.

    Even though Rudy said that he had already counted the money inside using his see-through ability and even confirmed their authenticity¡ª when he was on his way to the counter from a distance.

    "But I am surprised you gave the money so easily without even confirming everything. I am even wearing a different get-up."

    "That''s not the casino''s responsibility. The money was linked to your casino pass, so anyone with that pass can im the money. So in case you had lost the card, you would have lost the money too," he stated in a neutral tone.

    "I wille tomorrow to win the VIP tournament too. And I am going to take that money in cash too, so you better get that bill counter fixed, or you would have to count with hands again," he smirked with a smug look on his face.

    After that, Rudy left the casino and teleported to his room. He hid the briefcases under the bed.

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and jumped on the bed.

    Rudy looked at her and said, "Let''s go some more round."

    "No. My pussy is aching in pain."

    "Hah!" Rudy scoffed out loud and arrogantly said, "That will be a treat, she said."

    Rudy used Angelica''s line on herself. He never forgot to take his revenge, even on his loved ones.

    He sat on the bed and called Alice as he had promised.

    After a few rings, she picked up the call: [Hello?]

    "Hey."

    [Is it really you?]

    "You don''t believe me even after hearing my voice? What do you want next? Or should I teleport to your house to prove it?"

    [No, don''t. Dad is here,] she whispered. [He is watching television in the room. And there is news about the robbery at the central bank today.]

    "Yeah, I will tell you when we meet next time." After a brief pause, he asked, "So, what''s up?"

    [Nothing. But hey, tomorrow is the weekend, so we don''t have school. Are you free?] she asked curiously.

    "Well¡­ actually, yes and no. I have got ns. But I wille to your house tomorrow at nine. So be ready."

    [Okay~]

    BEEP~ BEEP!

    SIGH!

    Rudy ced the phone beside him, but Angelica picked it up and connected it to the neighbor''s wifi.

    "Eh? The salesman lied about the phone!" she groaned.

    "What happened?"

    "He said it will have faster inte, but it''s still slow!"

    "..." Rudy shook his head in disbelief and said, "Wifi has nothing to do with 3Gworking."

    "And here I thought I would binge this new harem anime!"

    "Stop watching weird things. You get weird ideas from them, and then you try to use them on me."

    "No way! I have missed so many episodes since we were in the vampire world, and your phone was broken even before that," she retorted.

    "This phone is not the best device to watch videos on. We have got a television downstairs. I will buy a new subscription for you so you can watch all day."

    "Wouldn''t it be weird if the television stays on with no one watching it? Unless, of course, you n to watch with me."

    "Uhh¡­ maybe wait for a few days. We will get aptop from the school. You can watch it on a big screen."

    "Okay¡­" Angelica still began watching the anime.

    "..." Rudy shook his head and let out a sigh. "I can''t wait for tomorrow. It''s going to be so much fun~"

    "Oh, by the way." Angelica got on top of Rudy and asked, "What did you do to the two robbers who went to take the gold from the vault but disappeared?"

    "Eh? That wasn''t me."

    "Then how did they disappear?"

    "I don''t know. But I did use my see-through ability and scanned the vault to check whether they were hiding somewhere or not. They are criminals, and they have no morals. So I thought maybe they were trying to betray and take the gold for themselves. However, they were truly not there."

    "Then aren''t you curious to find out?"

    "I am curious but not desperate. What will you tell me next; why didn''t you go after the robbers in the van?" he sighed softly.

    "Well, you could have asked them from where they got the futuristic technology."

    "We already know the answer. The seller or the supplier is in the underworld. My n is already in action, so changing its course would ruin everything thates after it. All we need right now is time and patience," he stated in a calm voice.

    He closed his eyes but soon opened them when he heard voices from downstairs.

    "Hmm? That voice sounds familiar¡­"

    Rudy got up from the bed while Angelica stayed on top of him by wrapping her arms and legs around him.

    He went downstairs and saw Lucy and Joe talking with Reba in the living room.

    ''They were moving in today? Mom didn''t tell me about it!'' Rudy snatched the phone from Angelica''s hand and put it in his pocket.

    "Oh,e on! It was just getting on the good part~!" Angelica groaned.

    "Not now. You can watch itter all night."

    Rudy took a deep breath and entered the living room.

    "Hey there¡­" he greeted Lucy and Joe.

    "Rudy. You were upstairs in your room?"

    "Yeah."

    "But your mom told me you weren''t home," Joe said while ncing at Reba with a confused look on his face.

    "..."

    ''I have never messed up in my life, he said.'' Angellica taunted Rudy.

    "Oh, yeah, I just returned a minute ago from school. I went to my room to change my clothes and drop the bag," he answered awkwardly.

    "Oh, okay. That makes sense."

 Chapter 363 Moving In

    Chapter 363 Moving In¡¡¡¡"So you guys are finally moving out, huh?" Rudy asked with a smile on his face.

    "Yeah. Everything is finally sorted out, and we are ready to move," Joe answered.

    Rudy nced at Lucy and gently smiled at her, but Lucy turned her face to the side and nced around the living room.

    "...."

    ''Well, that''s exactly how she was in my previous life too. At first, I thought she wasn''t okay with the marriage. But when I found her getting along with mom and helping her out with everything, I thought maybe she was just treating me coldly.

    I even thought she was an arrogant, spoiled brat, but it turned out she was just shy. It took her a few weeks to start talking to me. However, once we began to talk regrly, we became close like a real brother and sister; well, sometimes, at least.''

    Rudy suddenly remembered something and couldn''t hide his smirk. He took a deep breath and asked:

    "By the way, where is¡­ umm, Paul? He was looking forward to moving in here," Rudy asked with an innocent face.

    Angelica shot a soft re at him and squinted her eyes.

    "You have gotten better in acting."

    "Who knows¡­" Joe shrugged his shoulders with a sigh and said, "We haven''t seen her since then. Most likely, he is hanging out with his friends and destroying his life."

    "Hah! Sucks to be you, Paul. Even your father doesn''t give a shit about you!" Angelica scoffed out loud.

    "You are not worried about him?" Rudy asked.

    "This is not his first time. He was once away for a month, and then one day, I got a call from the cops saying they had arrested him because someone filed charges against him for assaulting a middle school girl.

    I regret having a son like him. If only you were my son," Joe said with a sigh and shaking his head in disappointment for Paul.

    ''He turned out to be a bigger asshole than I thought he would be. Now I am more than d that I gave that piece of shit the suffering he deserved. Maybe I will visit him and curse him even more.''

    "Don''t worry, Joe." Rudy gave a thumbs-up sign and said, "You can think of me as your son."

    "You bet. Reba talks a lot about you and can''t stop praising you. I know you are a good son who wants to take care of family," he said while ncing at Reba. He then turned to Lucy and patted her head before saying, "And I hope you can get along with Lucy too and give her the brotherly love she never got."

    "Yeah, don''t worry about it. I always wanted a sister too."

    Angelica hugged Rudy and said, "That''s news to me. If you had told me before, I would have be your sister."

    She licked her lips seductively and added, "A sister who would do anything for her brother."

    Rudy ignored Angelica like a professional and said, "Have you guys eaten yet?"

    "Oh, no. Lucy and I actually already ate out on our way here."

    Reba noticed Rudy staring at Lucy, so she came in between and said, "Lucy, you should sleep in my room, okay? I will always be out at night for work, so my room will be empty."

    "Okay¡­" Lucy nodded meekly.

    ''In my previous life, Lucy and I shared a room, and we took turns sleeping on the bed¡ª although we got a bunk bedter on. But I am d mom offered her room to Lucy.

    I don''t think I can share my room with her now. Angelica does night activities for me, and I don''t think she will stop even when someone is in the room. Not to mention, I asionally sneak out of the house, and if Lucy stayed in my room, she would catch me.''

    Lucy opened her bag and took out a pair of clothes. But while doing that, her underwear fell down.

    "..."

    Her face flushed, and she quickly picked them up. He hid them between her clothes and said, "I will take a bath."

    "Oh." Reba pointed her finger at the bathroom and said, "The bathroom is at¡ª"

    "I know."

    "..."

    Lucy entered the bathroom and locked the door from the inside.

    "Please don''t think of her as rude. She is just shy. Give her some time," Joe said apologetically.

    "I know. It''s always weird when you get a new family," Reba said while ncing at Rudy.

    "Okay. I need to leave soon," he said while looking at the watch on his wrist.

    "Hmm? Are you going somewhere?"

    "I am going on a business trip, and I have to rush to the next city to go to the airport to catch the flight."

    "Oh¡­"

    Deep down, Rudy felt happy and relieved that Joe won''t be around.

    "When will youe back?"

    "Maybe a week. We were going to move in after that, but Lucy insisted oning here, and I thought it wouldn''t be a great idea to leave her alone in an empty apartment. She usually goes to her friend''s house when I am away."

    He got up from the couch and said, "But this ce is now her home, so I guess it''s the best choice."

    "Obviously," Reba nodded.

    "Alright. I will take my leave now. I don''t know if I will get a taxi here at this hour."

    Joe grabbed his suitcase and left after bidding farewell to everyone. Now, only Rudy and Reba were in the living room.

    "..."

    "..."

    They both stared at each other, but Reba was constantly averting her gaze to avoid eye contact with Rudy.

    "Uhh¡­ mom. I wanted¡ª"

    Reba turned around and said, "Oh my, I am gettingte for work. I must leave."

    Rudy nced past Reba''s shoulder and looked at the uneaten food served on the table.

    "But you haven''t even eaten yet," he said.

    "I will eat something at the store. Goodbye."

    Reba grabbed her purse and ran out of the house.

    "..."

    SIGH!

    "Mommy''s boy is getting avoided by mommy," Angelicamented.

 Chapter 364 Alone with Lucy

    Chapter 364 Alone with Lucy¡¡¡¡Angelica shrugged her shoulders and said, "It seems your beloved mother still doesn''t have enough courage to face you after she showed ''too much love'' to you yesterday."

    "I can''t let her keep doing this. I understand that she might feel guilty for what she did, but this can''t go on. I can''t live without seeing her smile. Today, when she returns from work, I will console her," he said in a solemn voice.

    Angelica shot a knowing nce at him and said, "I know you will get angry at me for saying this, but¡­ that is not normal."

    "Whatever. I am in no mood to have this conversation."

    Rudy locked the front and back doors and headed toward the bathroom.

    "Hey, hey. What are you nning to do?" Angelica asked curiously and peeked from the couch.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    "Wh-What is it?" Lucy asked while stuttering.

    "It''s me, Rudy."

    "W-What do you want?"

    "Nothing. I just wanted to say that I have locked the doors. I will keep the food in the refrigerator if you feel hungry. And you can keep the lights on if you want to. I will be sleeping in my room. You can wake me up if you need anything."

    "Okay."

    "Good night."

    "Night¡­"

    Rudy went to the kitchen and got himself some food on a te while he ced the rest in the refrigerator.

    "Where should I eat?" he asked Angelica.

    "I want to watch the anime I was watching, and I can''t do that here, so let''s go to your room."

    Rudy went to his room and finished eating while Angelica watched anime on Rudy''s phone.

    She had caught up to almost all the ongoing series episodes she had missed when they were in the vampire world.

    She was sleeping on top of Rudy but turned to the side after he got a boner.

    "That was so much fun~" She looked at the time and noticed it was exactly 3:00 AM.

    "Hmm¡­ There are still like four to five hours before Rudy wakes up. I can binge 12 episodes of anime."

    As Angelica was watching, she stopped the video and slowly nced at Rudy.

    "...!" her eyes widened when she noticed a ck aura emitting from Rudy''s body.

    She gulped down nervously and watched in horror, wondering what she should do next.

    "Amn¡­" Rudy turned to the side, and the emission stopped.

    PHEW!

    Angelica sighed in relief and muttered, "That scared me. This had stopped happeningtely, so I wasn''t ready for it."

    She kissed Rudy on the cheek and thought, ''He must be having a nightmare. Perhaps, reuniting with his entire family tonight made him remember his past life''s painful and horrible incidents.''

    Angelicay beside Rudy and rubbed his back while watching anime on the phone.

    ¡ª

    -

    .

    A few hours ago, John and his team returned to the police department.

    John left his office and made his way to the office in the center that had a head chief written on the door.

    He knocked on the door and opened it.

    "Sir, you called?" he asked.

    "Ah, yes. John,e here."

    John sat on the chair and asked, "Is it about today''s bank robbery case?"

    "Yes. But first of all, congrattions on solving your first case. You are as clever and quick as your father.

    "That''s not true. I didn''t do anything¡­" he muttered.

    "Also, congrattions for getting promoted to chief. You deserve it."

    "I don''t really¡ª"

    "Oh,e on. Stop being humble. You have made it so far. I am proud of you. If your father was alive, he would haveughed out loud while patting your back and congratting you.

    I know it''s not my ce to say, but you have always been a good kid, and I treated you as my son as I don''t have one of my own. And now that I am retiring next week and someone else will being to take my ce¡ª although I know who it''s going to be.

    So I just wanted to say that keep doing what you are doing, and I wish you the best of luck. May you reach the sess your father couldn''t. Make him proud, son."

    John nodded quietly and uttered, "I will do the best I can."

    "That''s what I wanted to hear. Now, you should go home and rest. Today must have been tiring for you," the head chief suggested.

    "Thank you."

    John left the office and made his way out of the police department to his car in the parking lot.

    He closed the door loudly and yelled after closing the window.

    SIGH!

    "I didn''t do anything! I don''t deserve any of those praises! I don''t deserve to be a chief!" he shouted.

    John''s father was the former head chef of the department, and he died seven years ago in a terrorist attack while saving the civilians.

    It was the same situation as John faced today where one of the terrorists had nted a bomb himself and was going tomit suicide¡ª which is why John mentioned them today in front of Rudy.

    His father was able to save everyone by giving his life.

    "He was my hero. I wanted to be like him, and I did. But I am nowhere near him. As soon as I joined this department, I was greeted with respect. And before I knew it, I was promoted to chief.

    However, this all happened because of my father. I didn''t do a thing. They respect me because of what my father did for them, for everyone! But I want them to acknowledge me for my own strength!"

    John ced his hands on the steering wheel and muttered, "Rudy Ross. I will be like you one day and prove to everyone my worth. I will not betray the trust they have on me!"

    RING~!

    John checked his phone to see the message regarding the bombs. It was only a four-word message, but it skipped John''s heartbeat.

    [The bombs were real!]

    "Wha¡­t?"

 Chapter 365 Master

    Chapter 365 Master¡¡¡¡Early morning, at the mountains where Rudy''s rage had erupted volcanoes, andter, he covered them in snow.

    It was windy and cold for obvious reasons, and the first sunlight fell on the peak of the mountain.

    Slowly, the snow from the peak began to melt, and a drop ofva came out of it. No, it wasn''t because of the sunlight, but the volcano had begun to erupt again.

    One after another, drops ofva rolled down the mountain, eventually melting the snow from the entire peak.

    CRACK~ CRACK!

    It rumbled loudly with the noise of cracking, and something was shot into the sky as it erupted. A few secondster, it fell to the ground, revealing itself to be a massive tail of a Scorpio.

    BANG!

    Once again, something fell to the ground, and it turned out to be a severed head of a horned beast.

    Then, a loud banging and thumping sound came out of that volcano as though something big was emerging from it. However, as the soul got closer, it suddenly stopped.

    A few secondster, something that seemed to be a skeletal hand came out of the volcano and grabbed the top. Another hand came out, and the thing pulled itself up and out of the volcano.

    However, it wasn''t massive. It was around the height of an average human being. Its entire body was covered with fleshless skin, and the skeleton was visible, seemingly burned too.

    No organs were left in the body, not even a brain or heart, but it still seemed alive. It stood on the peak of the volcano and nced around even though it had no eyes.

    Then, it raised its hand and snapped.

    SNAP!

    It was so loud and clear that even if it wasn''t in the middle of nowhere or in a crowded area, it would make everything silent.

    The skeleton began to regenerate rapidly as its flesh covered its bones and skin wrapped around the body. Within a minute, the ugly and creepy skeleton turned into a beautiful girl with pale pink hair and a naked body.

    SNAP!

    With another snap, she stopped erupting.

    "Hmm. Where am I?" she wondered. "And Why was I awoken?"

    She touched her body and muttered, "Why do I feel like I was also awakened recently but sealed again?

    How much time has passed since I wasst sealed? Is this ce the same as before, or am I in another world?

    Why was my seal weakened recently, and why did it break 2 days ago? Still, it took me two days toe out. There were so many seals, traps, and monsters to defeat to pass the test.

    Regardless, I am free now. I will once again reign this world! But before that, I must find a master! I wonder where he is right now.

    I am alive right now, and I can still harness my powers, which means my master is alive. But why can''t I sense him? Is he currently not in this world? Or perhaps he is hiding his trace so the enemies can''t locate him?

    No matter where he is, I will find him. Even if it takes me a decade. But first, I must gather intel about this world and learn what happened in my absence."

    She jumped down andnded near the tail of the scorpion as her breasts also bounced uponnding.

    She picked up the tail and roasted it with fire.

    "Hmm~ It should now be edible."

    She took a bite but spat out the next second and burned it to the ashes.

    "I was sealed for millennia or perhaps billennia¡­ eons, maybe? Whatever, I will learn everything soon. I just hope that humankind has invented new types of food in this era, or I shall annihte them all for how worthless their lives are."

    SNAP!

    She snapped and conjured clothes around her body.

    "Let''s go. Master~ I aming for you~"

    Rudy opened his eyes in his room and stared at the ceiling.

    "...."

    He sat up and let out a short sigh.

    "I almost didn''t recognize my room¡­"

    He got out of bed and looked out of the window to breathe and fill his lungs with fresh morning air.

    He nced around the room and muttered, "Angelica went to sleep? But¡­ why do I feel like someone was calling me just now?"

    ''Was that Lucy?!'' He rushed out of his room and went downstairs to see Lucy making breakfast in the kitchen.

    She was startled by the sound of Rudy''s loud footsteps.

    "You scared me!" she yelled.

    "Sorry¡­"

    "I am making breakfast for three people, but it will take some time. You should take a bath in the meantime," she suggested.

    "Alright¡­"

    Rudy went to his room and returned with clothes in his hands. He entered the bathroom and stripped himself within a second.

    "..."

    ''Why is Lucy so talkative? She shouldn''t even be looking at me! This is not how it went in my past life. She was acting like she had been living here for months.

    But to be honest¡­ I should stopparing everything to my past life. Many things have changed, and I am responsible for most of them.''

    A whileter, he came out of the bathroom while wiping his hair with the towel.

    "Wow. That smells great~"

    He threw the towel on the couch and rushed to the kitchen, but Lucy red at him and said, "Get that towel off the couch, or you won''t get breakfast."

    "Whoa. Okay."

    Rudy sat on the chair opposite Lucy and smiled at her while Lucy served breakfast to Rudy.

    "This is¡­"

    ''This is my favorite dish that only Lucy could make. Nice to see I will be eating his often now.

    After eating breakfast with Lucy, Rudy went to his room to grab his phone and the briefcase filled with two million dors in cash.

    He put his phone in his pocket but took it out a secondter to check the time. However, the screen didn''t light up.

    "Hmm? Why is it not turning on?" he wondered. "Don''t tell me it''s broken already."

    ===

    Thanks, @neji_hyuga_3318, for the gift!

 Chapter 366 Alice Meets Reina, Again

    Chapter 366 Alice Meets Reina, Again¡¡¡¡Rudy pressed the switch a couple of times, but nothing happened.

    "Uhh¡­." Rudy let out an angry sigh and muttered, "Angelica¡­"

    "I know you are awake. Reply to me!" His face twitched repeatedly.

    ''Angelica is currently sleeping,'' she said from Rudy''s body.

    "You watched anime all night until the phone died, didn''t you?"

    ''No. It died while I was watching.''

    "Same shit! You knew I had ns today, so why would you do this? And even if the phone had died, you could have at least plugged it into the charger. You didn''t even tell me when I woke up, or I would have done it myself.

    At least, I would have had like 10% charge on the phone to make important calls."

    He uttered while repeatedly sighing after every sentence.

    ''I did plug it in, but nothing was happening. You can look at the socket on the wall¡­''

    Rudy confirmed it and said, "Fine~ Sorry for yelling at you. I wasn''t really angry, just frustrated."

    ''No, it was my fault too. I am sorry. I won''t touch your phone ever again,'' she said in a sad voice.

    "Stop being a drama queen and go to sleep. We already have ns for tonight. But right now, it''s time to pay off Reina''s debt."

    He first teleported the bags to Reina''s office and went downstairs.

    "Lucy, I am going out, so make sure to keep the doors locked. Mom should be home soon, and if she asks where I went, tell her that I will be back in the evening."

    "Okay." After a brief pause, she asked, "Hey¡­ do you¡­ can I have your number?

    "Oh¡­ yes. Sure."

    Rudy had texted and told his number to everyone, but not Lucy. He thought it would be strange to text her like that when they had never even had a proper conversation before.

    "Here." He gave his number to Lucy and said, "You can call me anytime if you need something, alright?"

    "Okay," She nodded.

    After that, Rudy left the house through the front door. Lucy locked the door after Rudy left and sat on the living room couch.

    SIGH!

    She looked at her phone and added Rudy''s number with the name R-U-D-, but she stopped and deleted the name.

    After pondering for a few seconds, she smiled slightly from the corner of her lips and added his number as ''S-t-e-p-B-r-o''.

    Meanwhile, Rudy teleported near Alice''s house and went to pick her up. He wasn''t sure if he should ring the doorbell or just wait for her as he had already texted her that he was on his way.

    But he decided to ring the bell to let her know that he had already arrived. He moved his hand to the switch, but the door suddenly opened, and Alice walked out.

    "I saw you from the window~" she said with a smile on her face.

    Rudy kissed her on the lips and said, "Good morning."

    "Are we going on a date?" she asked cheerfully.

    "Umm, no." Rudy grabbed Alice''s breasts and teleported to Reina''s office.

    "Wha¡ª! Don''t do that suddenly without warning!"

    "I wanted to see your reaction. Do you feel okay, though?"

    "Yeah. I feel like I just got off a ride."

    Rudy nced around Reina''s office, but Reina wasn''t there and nor were the briefcases.

    "Where did she go?

    Rudy was about to leave the office and search for her, but she came with the briefcases in her hands and closed the door.

    "Did you send them?" she asked with an anxious look on her face.

    "Obviously," he replied with a shrug.

    PHEW!

    "There is so much money in there!" She ced them on the table and opened them, revealing thousands of notes of $100.

    "Wow! That''s so much money!" Alice grabbed one of the notes and checked it while asking, "Are they real?"

    "No."

    She squinted her eyes and said, "I just checked, and they are real."

    "How did you get so much money?" Reina asked curiously.

    "Heh!" Rudy sat in a haughty position on the couch and said with a proud and confident look on his face: "I have my secret ways."

    "Wait a minute¡­" Alice raised her brows and squinted her eyes as she asked, "Don''t tell me the bank robbery was done by you."

    "Wow. You made me a criminal. How rude. I won that money in gambling." Rudy turned to Reina and said, "Didn''t I tell you about it?"

    "Yeah, but this is so much money. How much is it anyway?" she asked curiously.

    "Why don''t you guess."

    Reina pondered for a while and said, "Fifty thousand in one briefcase."

    "What about you, Alice?"

    "Umm¡­ around five hundred thousand in one briefcase?" Alice guessed.

    "It''s one million in one briefcase."

    "What?!" Alice and Reina eximed in unison.

    "Anyway, Alice. Reina and I are going to the bank to pay off her loan. Can you take care of this ce in her stead?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "But¡­ I don''t know what to do¡­"

    "Just give tickets until you run out of them. You don''t have to leave the office. In fact, I advise you to keep the door locked," Reina responded.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah. If Rudy trusts you, then I do too. And besides, we are now sister wives, aren''t we?"

    "Well, he only married the two vampire sisters. The rest of us are still his girlfriends," Alice asserted while shooting a soft re at Rudy.

    "What? If you girls want to get married, then sure. Let''s go, I am ready anytime," he shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.

    Both of them averted their gazes and said, "We are not ready yet."

    "Yeah, yeah. I will be marrying you all soon."

    "Oh? What will you say to my dad? And your mom?" Alice asked with a judging look on her face.

    "That''s¡­" Rudy dodged the question and turned to Reina. "Shall we go? The earlier we go, the earlier we will return."

    "Umm... I¡­" She squirmed a little with a flushed face and said, "Can we¡­ go on a date today?"

 Chapter 367 Repaying the Debt

    Chapter 367 Repaying the Debt¡¡¡¡"Can we go on a date?" Reina asked hesitantly.

    "Oh."

    "You came here with Alice on a datest time. I also want to go on a date," she said.

    "Of course." Rudy turned to Alice and said, "I guess you will be here for the rest of the day. Do you have anything you need to do?

    "We have homework that your beloved Rize gave us. But I can do that tomorrow too."

    "Alright. Then we will be back by evening. Call me if something happens.

    "I would, but someone''s phone is unreachable," Alicemented.

    "Right!"

    Rudy took out his phone from his pocket and handed it to Reina after saying, "Can you plug this up?"

    "Sure."

    Reina took out her charger but noticed the cable pin was different.

    She showed it to Rudy and said, "I don''t think it would work."

    "Yeah¡­" He let out a short sigh and said, "Here. Give it to me. I will use my power to charge it."

    "You can do that?" Alice asked with a surprised look on her face.

    "I have never tried it, but it should work. Theoretically, if I channel enough electricity into the phone, it should work."

    "And practically?"

    "We will see that now."

    Rudy took a deep breath and released a minute amount of electricity into the phone. While Reina and Alice watched with curious looks on their faces.

    The screen lit up, and a charging symbol appeared on it.

    "It worked!" Alice eximed.

    Rudy channeled a few more electricity, but the phone suddenly became hot, and smoke started toe out of it.

    "Watch out!" Reina yelled.

    Before they could do anything, the phone exploded in Rudy''s hand, but obviously, he was unscathed.

    COUGH! COUGH!

    Reina and Alice repeatedly coughed as the smoke filled the room.

    "Are you okay?!" they asked with an anxious and concerned look on their faces.

    "Yeah. It felt like I touched something mildly hot," he said while restoring the phone,

    "That''s because you have powers! Your hands would have sted into pieces, you know?!" they yelled.

    "Oh,e on. You girls are exaggerating." He looked at the phone and said, "Let me try again."

    Rudy released enough electricity, but of course, the charging speed of the phone was slow.

    "Releasing more electricity won''t do anything. But what if I fill it directly into the battery instead?" he wondered.

    Rudy tried that, and his phone charged from 1% to 69% within seconds.

    "That should be enough for the day."

    He turned to Alice and said, "See you soon."

    "Hmm. Good luck, I guess?"

    Rudy kissed Alice on the lips and said, "Good luck to you too."

    He grabbed the briefcases and Reina by her waist and teleported to Scott''s family bank.

    They teleported into a nearby alley, so they didn''t have to worry about being seen.

    "They should recognize you at first nce, right?" Rudy asked Reina.

    "Yeah."

    They made their way to the bank, however, it was closed.

    "..."

    Rudy walked to the security guard and asked, "Why is the bank closed?"

    "They are restoring the hole in the ceiling and upgrading their security system. The bank will stay closed for the next three to four weeks," he responded. "But if you have anything urgent, you can go to their house and get it done."

    "Got it."

    Rudy turned to Reina and asked, "What should we do?"

    "We cane after the bank re-opens. They gave us three months to repay the loan, so I think we have enough time," Reina muttered.

    "How about we go to their house?"

    "I don''t know¡­"

    "Let''s go then."

    Rudy and Reina went back to the alley and then teleported near Scott''s house.

    "Wow¡­ their house is bigger than I expected¡­" Reina muttered while looking at the house with wide eyes.

    "Excuse me, we are here to pay the loan. The bank is closed, and we were told toe here."

    The guards looked at the briefcases in Rudy''s hands and said, "Open it."

    Rudy opened the bag and showed them the money with a smile on his face.

    "Hmm." The guard nodded at the other guard and pressed the switch outside the gate, which opened one gate.

    [All clear,] the guard said on the walkie-talkie.

    More guards were on the other side of the gate, but they opened it and weed Rudy and Reina.

    The chief guard pointed his finger at the guard and said, "This guard will take you to Mister Willow."

    They followed the guard inside, and Rudy saw a familiar figure standing in the living room. He raised his brow with an amused expression on his face and smirked before handing the briefcases to Reina.

    He rushed to the person and said, "Yo. What''s up."

    "..."

    The person was none other than John, who was as surprised as Rudy upon seeing him.

    "You¡­ Rudy Ross. What are you doing here?" he asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Even though I had told you yesterday, ''Let''s never meet again.'', we met again. Maybe it''s fate," Rudy wondered.

    "Answer my question."

    Rudy pointed his gaze at Reina and said, "This girl is a close friend of Miss Maria, so I was told to apany her on the errand. What are you doing here?"

    "That''s confidential information."

    "Do you live here? Is this your house?" Rudy asked jokingly.

    Rudy knew exactly why John was there.

    ''It''s probably about Scott. His family must have hired them to search for him. Too bad they would never be able to find him,'' Rudy smirked inwardly.

    A few minutester, Scott''s father arrived with two agents.

    "Take care of them," he said to the agents.

    The agents took Rudy and Reina to a different room while John stayed with Scott''s father.

    Reina provided the documents required and signed them while the agents confirmed the authenticity of the money.

    "Two million dors is a big amount, and getting them in cash is not something everyone can do. Can I ask how you got this money?" the agent asked.

 Chapter 368 Show Time

    Chapter 368 Show Time¡¡¡¡"Do I have any need to answer that question?"

    "It''s the bank''s procedure. We need to know your upation, annual ie, and other proof of your earnings. Otherwise, there will be problemster on," they responded.

    "Actually¡­" Reina stepped forward and said, "As you know, my parents left the two million dor debt on me, and it was impossible for me to pay after the stacking up of interest and the time limit.

    So the only way for me to earn money was to reopen the pool, and I had to perform maintenance of the whole ce. While I was doing that, I found this money with a note from my parents.

    It turned out they had the money ready to pay, but after the apocalypse and everything, they never got a chance and passed away before they could do that."

    Rudy had used telepathy to share this n with Reina, and she executed it perfectly. Sure, Rudy could just tell the truth that he won a gambling tournament, but then he would have had to pay tax. Even if he had spent the tax, he would be under the radar of the tax department, especially when more gambling tournaments wereing up this week.

    "Even if that''s the case, you have to provide the source of the money. Where did they get this much money?" the agent calmly asked.

    "From running the pool, of course. I have lost many things in the apocalypse, so, unfortunately, I can''t provide you with any proof. Not only that, but they hadn''t spent all the money they had loaned," Reina responded as Rudy asked her to.

    "But these notes are new. So how do you exin that?"

    "I exchanged it for the new bills."

    "Hmm." The agent hummed in wonder and said, "Congrattions. Your loan has been paid off. It will take up to a week or two for you to get the new documents of the property. We will let you know if anythinges up or we need something for a process."

    "Thank you."

    After that, Rudy and Reina left and casually walked out of the gate.

    Reina stopped after walking for a while and lowered her gaze in the middle of the street. But it was an uphill area with mountains and forest on the side, where only luxurious people lived, so there was no one around.

    "What''s wrong?" Rudy asked.

    "I have finally paid off the loan¡­"

    "Yeah."

    "I was bearing that pressure for all these years, but now¡­ it''s all gone. I feel so relieved and rxed. It''s like I have gained freedom," she stated in a low voice.

    "However, it was you. I didn''t do a thing. You paid the loan. It was your money, yet you used them on me. I don''t know how I can ever repay you for your kindness."

    Rudy scratched his cheek and looked at the side while saying, "We already discussed it the night I took your virginity. You gave yourself to me, and that was enough. I don''t want anything else.

    And besides, I have already told you that I didn''t do this, especially for you. It was a part of my n. I want to be this world''s richest person within a year, and we¡­ just took the first step."

    "..."

    He moved his hand towards Reina and said, "Now, let''s not be gloomy and emotional, okay? It''s our first ever date, so let''s enjoy it together, shall we?"

    Reina nodded and grabbed Rudy''s hand.

    "Where do you want to go?" he asked.

    "I don''t know¡­ I don''t have knowledge about this stuff. Since you have dated so many girls, I thought you would know where to go."

    "Don''t say it like that¡­" he sighed. "In my past life, I went to amusement parks, movies, and libraries for dates. But there are no amusement parks around yet, and you own a pool. We can go to the movies if you want."

    "Let''s go there."

    "I can''t teleport there as I haven''t been there in this life. So we are flying our way there."

    "Wait, what?!"

    Rudy grabbed Reina by her waist and soared into the sky.

    "No!" Reina closed her eyes and hugged Rudy tightly before saying, "Put me down!"

    "Rx. Nothing will happen."

    "But I am scared of heights!"

    "Technically, everyone has a natural fear of heights. But you will get used to it. I was also scared until Rias took me to the sky."

    "Well, I am not you. And if you don''t put me down, I will get really angry and hate you forever!"

    "Now I am tempted to see you angry. I don''t think I have ever seen you angry, to be honest. What do you do when you are angry?" he asked with a grin.

    "Hmph! I won''t talk to you for the entire day now."

    "Oh? So I guess we should cancel our date then."

    "No!" She hugged Rudy even tightly and said, "I will stay quiet and keep my eyes closed. Let me know when wend."

    Rudy wanted Reina to enjoy the experience of flying, but he didn''t want to force it on her. He knew better than anyone how it felt like to face his fear.

    After around thirty minutes, they reached a theater in the next city, which was newly opened after the pandemic.

    Normally, Rudy would have reached there within five minutes by flying with the speed of light, but since Reina was with him, he flew slowly.

    Theynded near a construction site where no one was around and made their way to the theater.

    "Have you ever been to a theater?" Rudy asked Reina with a hint of curiosity on his face.

    "Only once with my parents when I was a kid," Reina responded. "What about you?"

    "In my past life with Elise. I was baffled by the prices of popcorn and drinks there," he scoffed softly.

    Rudy walked to the ticket window and asked, "What''s the show time?"

 Chapter 369 Movie Date

    Chapter 369 Movie Date¡¡¡¡"What''s the show time?" Rudy asked.

    "For which movie? Currently, two movies are airing here. One is the second part of ''The Chronicles of Karnia'', and the other is ''Twinlight''."

    "How many screenings do you have?"

    "We n to have five, but since this theater has just opened, we don''t have enough equipment, so only one screening is active," she said calmly. "If you n to watch Karnia, then its showtime is 12:15, and Twinlight''s showtime is 15:45."

    Rudy turned to Reina and asked, "Which one do you want to see?"

    "I haven''t watched the first part of Karnia, so I don''t think we will understand anything. As for the Twinlight, judging by the poster, I believe it''s a romance movie." After a brief pause, she said:

    "I am okay with anything. Which one do you want to watch?"

    "Well, I haven''t watched the first part of Karnia either, but the show time of Twinlight is around 4 PM, and it will be past evening by the time we get out," Rudy responded.

    "Then let''s watch Karnia. We will watch the first partter sometime."

    "Alright."

    Rudy turned to the ticket window and said, "Two tickets for Karnia, please."

    "Do you have any seats in mind?" she asked.

    ''I might try to flirt with Reina inside, so it''s best to get a corner seat,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Which seats are avable?"

    "All, actually."

    "Oh? No one booked any seats online?"

    "We haven''t enabled online booking yet. And as for the viewers, we don''t have that many yet."

    ''Well, this theater had be one of the best in the cityter on. And the tickets were always fully booked, regardless of what movie was airing. Since it''s close to my university, many students and couples came here to pass the time.

    I also used toe with Elise every week, although it was hard to convince her since she didn''t like to skip the lectures. Seriously, I lived the best moment of my life when I was in university. But now, everything has changed.''

    Rudy reminisced with a distant smile on his face.

    "Excuse me, Sir. What seats?"

    "Give two reclining seats in the back corner, please."

    Rudy gave her the money in cash and bought two tickets.

    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention that there will be no screening if there are less than ten viewers by the showtime," she said with a smile on her face.

    ''That was obviously on purpose!''

    "Will we get a refund if there¡ª"

    Before Rudy could even ask the question properly, thedy at the ticket window interrupted him and said, "There is no refund."

    "Yeah. Figured." Rudy let out a weary sigh and looked at Reina, who seemed conflicted.

    ''It''s our first date, and I don''t want it to be shitty. Reina will have a terrible experience otherwise. Let''s go all out!''

    Rudy took out Maria''s card from his wallet and said, "I will buy all the tickets."

    "Wha¡­t?"

    "Oh, did I stutter?"

    "No¡­"

    "Then get to work" RUdy pped his hands and said, "Come on!"

    Sure, Rudy could have booked only 10 tickets to keep the show running, but he didn''t want anyone to disturb their fun time.

    Thedy began to press the keys repeatedly, followed by the mechanical sound of the ticketsing out from the machine.

    A few minutester, thedy was finally done and gave all the tickets to Rudy. And he took them and threw them in the dustbin on the side.

    "You do know that they will ask for the tickets while entering, right?" thedy asked.

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "No one else is going toe anyway. Now swipe the card and be done with it."

    After paying for the tickets, Rudy turned to Reina and said, "It''s still 11:03 AM. Let''s go eat something in the meantime. I know a good restaurant nearby."

    "Okay."

    Rudy and Reina walked away while thedy watched them and muttered: "I wish I had a boyfriend like that."

    After reaching the restaurant, Rudy and Reina had some light lunch and drank milkshakes¡ª that reminded Rudy of the blood moon milkshake, which also reminded him of Rias and Jane.

    ''All I want is¡­''

    "Rudy, do you think we will be home by evening?" Reina asked.

    "Why do you ask? Do you have to do something?"

    "No. But today is the payday of the workers at the pool, and I don''t think I should let Alice handle that. It''s my job, so¡­"

    "Can''t you give them tomorrow?" Rudy wondered. "I have worked many part-time jobs in my past life, and yeah, I used to get annoyed whenever they dyed the payment by a day or two. How about I go and handle everything?"

    "What will you do?"

    "Arrange money?"

    "Oh, I have already done all that, and the envelopes are in my drawer with the names of the workers written on them. I just wanted to be the person who gave them the pay, but I guess it''s fine."

    Rudy''s ears twitched as he heard amotion in the distance. He looked at the source and saw a pale pink-haired girl trying to run away from a restaurant without paying the bill.

    "..."

    "What''s wrong?" Reina asked curiously.

    "Nothing. Some weirdo was leaving the restaurant without paying, and now she is apparently threatening the guards that she will hurt them," he said with a soft scoff.

    "Shouldn''t you go and help them?"

    "Why?"

    "Because¡­ you have superpowers?"

    "Hey, I am not a superhero who saves people, okay? Listen, with or without me, in a world with superheroes or without superheroes, crimes always happen. It won''t make a difference if I am there to stop or not.

    They need to learn to save and deal with them by themselves. And incidents like this always happen. No need to worry about it. Besides, I am on a date with my lovely girlfriend, and I don''t want any distractions."

    After leaving the restaurant, they rushed to the theater and made it on the showtime before the movie could start.

 Chapter 370 Movie Time

    Chapter 370 Movie Time¡¡¡¡It had been around 45 minutes since the movie started, and the room was filled with the sound of swords shing in the movie, mixed with a slurping sounding from the dark corner of the room.

    "I can''t believe we are doing this here," Reina said while kissing Rudy passionately.

    Reina was sitting on Rudy''sp and kissing Rudy like there was no tomorrow.

    "I bet you booked this entire room for this, too," she said.

    "No, actually. I just didn''t want anyone to be here," Rudy replied while ying with Reina''s hair.

    "Hmm?"

    Rudy pointed his gaze at the secondst row of the other corner and said, "That was my and Elise''s favorite spot. We used to sit there most of the time whenever we came here.

    One day, no one was in the room except a few others. The movie wasn''t good and had gotten the lowest rating in a decade. But Elise and I only went there to spend time together.

    So we watched the movie, and there was an interval. And I had this weird pattern that whenever I spent some time in the air conditioner, I would need to go take a leak every hour.

    I held it in, but since it was an interval, I decided to leave. I asked Elise if she wanted toe, but she said her legs were numb and it would take her a while to get out. So I decided to go on my own and returned after a minute or two.

    When I returned, I saw some dudes trying to pick up on Elise. I asked them nicely to leave her alone, but they didn''t and asked me to leave. I snapped and punched one of them in the face."

    He said with an emotionless expression on his face.

    "What happened next?" Reina asked curiously.

    "Nothing. Others who were present in the room backed me up andined to the guard standing outside. And they were kicked out of the theater," he responded with the same look on his face.

    "Isn''t that¡­ good? They got what they deserved."

    "That''s what we thought¡­" Rudy took a deep breath and uttered, "When we got out of the theater, it was already evening, and since it was winter, even 6 PM seemed like night.

    We¡­ we were on our way back to her apartment, but this feeling of uneasiness was growing inside me. I felt¡­ rmed. I thought someone was watching us, but I couldn''t see anyone.

    I can''t describe how relieved I was when we reached her apartment safely. However, I was a fool."

    Rudy frowned his face and said, "Those guys had followed us all the way to her apartment. They were waiting for us toe out so they could hunt us. They had even brought other thugs with them and had weapons.

    I wasn''t aware of that until I woke up to a thudding noise from the other room. To be honest, I was freaked out that day, and I couldn''t sleep, so that sound was like a ripple in the water.

    Elise was sleeping beside me, so I quietly made my way out of the room and caught a glimpse of a shadow moving from one end to another. At first, I thought I was seeing things. I even thought I saw my own shadow, but I wasn''t that thumb.

    There was no lighting, so there would be no shadow. Turned out those thugs hade well prepared and were dressed in all ck. It was almost as if they were used to doing that kind of thing."

    The mood in the room was no longer romantic. It was filled with suspense and the eerie feeling of despair.

    Reina couldn''t fathom how Rudy would have felt that night. He didn''t even have his powers nor any way to protect himself or Elise from the bunch of thugs who were armed and more in numbers.

    She anxiously gulped down and asked, "What¡­ happened then?"

    "I quietly went back to the room and locked the door from inside. Then I woke up Elise and told her everything. She was freaking out¡­ I was, too¡­ but I had to act brave. We immediately called the cops.

    Fortunately, the police station was right around the block, so it didn''t even take them two minutes to get there. We had told them toe with their lights off and don''t ring their honk. They didn''t want to do it, but they agreed. And¡­ they sessfully captured them.

    The next day, we were called into the police station and informed that they were a group of serial killers who hadmitted simr crimes before. Their kill count was more than 50, and they always targeted couples."

    "That''s¡­" Reina didn''t know what to say. And she knew that saying anything on such a sensitive topic could do more worse than good.

    "At that time, I said to myself- ''If I had power, I would remove them from the world.''. But now, I possess that power. I can make them disappear. I just need to say it, and it will happen. If I run into them again someday, they won''t get a chance to say their prayers," he asserted in a solemn voice.

    Reina bit her lips and said, "I am sorry I reminded you of something terrible."

    "You didn''t. How would you remind me of something I was never able to forget? I remember my every moment with Elise, and I cherish them. Waiting for the day she will move into this city," he stated with a soft scoff and a distant smile.

    "When will shee?"

    "It should be around six months. I don''t remember the exact date, and we only met two yearster at the university. However, I am not going to wait that long."

    After that, Reina and Rudy watched the rest of the movie together and left the theater.

    "So, what''s next?" Rudy asked. "It''s hot as fuck, and I don''t want you to get dehydrated. Shall we go to the mall and do some shopping?" he asked calmly.

    "But¡­ I don''t want anything. Do you have something in your mind that you want to buy?" she asked.

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and said, "I do, actually."

 Chapter 371 Shopping

    Chapter 371 Shopping¡¡¡¡When a boy would go to a mall, he would usually buy clothes. Some would buy games and consoles, others would buy toys as gifts, while the rest would buy something they wanted to. However, Rudy was built differently.

    "So¡­" Reina turned to Rudy and asked, "Why are we in front of the women''s underwear store?"

    "To buy them, obviously," he replied casually.

    "But I don''t want them, And it''s¡­ embarrassing," she muttered.

    "What''s so embarrassing about that?" he shrugged his shoulders and said, "I have seen you naked many times, and even today, I was staring at you this whole time¡ª which activated my see-through ability¡ª so yeah, for me, you are always naked."

    Reina squinted her eyes at Rudy and said, "We will talk about thister. For now, let''s leave."

    "Wait." He grabbed her hand and said, "Even if you don''t want to buy them, at leaste with me."

    "Why¡­ would you want to buy them if I don''t want them¡­?" she asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "For other girls, obviously," he chuckled. "The vampire squad will be moving to the human world soon, so I want clothes for them, including underwear."

    "You can always buy themter when they are here. That way, you would know their perfect size too," she suggested awkwardly.

    "Oh, don''t worry about that. I know everything about their body. How many times do you think I have held them in my arms?" he said while grinning.

    "There should be a rule in the harem; that you can''t mention other girls when you are on a date with another," Reina asserted with a knowing look on her face.

    "That would be tough."

    SIGH!

    Reina let out a soft sigh and took Rudy into the shop.

    "If you are buying them, then I want one too, but that one has to be chosen by you. After all, I would want to wear your favorite pair. I bet you would be happy to see me wearing them when we have fun."

    "Oho? Someone''s getting bolder."

    Rudy bought ten premium underwear pairs for Jane, Rias, and Niti. And one pair of simple underwear for Vriti.

    "Now, time to buy them clothes."

    They strolled in the mall for two hours and bought many pairs of clothes for all the girls, including Reina, Alice, and Angelica.

    "Should we go home now?" Reina asked calmly. "The sun is about to set too."

    "Umm¡­ would you like toe with me somewhere?" Rudy asked with a distant smile on his face.

    "Sure¡­"

    ''Are we going to a love hotel or something?'' she wondered.

    "Give me the bags." Rudy grabbed all the bags and teleported them to Reina''s office. And the spot they teleported was the couch, where Alice was lying down to take a break.

    She wasn''t happy about that.

    Rudy and Reina left the mall and flew away without being noticed by anyone. However, since the sun was about to set soon, he had no choice but to fly faster than ever before.

    Reina was scared, but she trusted Rudy more than herself.

    After flying for 5 minutes, they reached a beach.

    "This is¡­?"

    Rudynded on the beach and said, "After watching movies, Elise and I used toe here, but only sometimes."

    He pointed his finger at the broken fence in the distance and said, "This beach closes at sunset, so we used to break in from that fence and enjoy the sunset together."

    Rudy grabbed Reina''s hand and led her to a particr spot.

    Waves wereing, and the water was hitting the shores, only to get washed by the next wave.

    "This is¡­ was¡­ our favorite spot. Elise used to say that the sunset looked more beautiful from here," he said calmly.

    "..."

    Reina could easily feel the sadness in Rudy''s voice, but she chose to stay silent and let him reminisce about his past life.

    "Do you know what a memory box is?" Rudy asked Reina without looking at her.

    "No¡­ oh. Are you perhaps talking about the box where you write something and bury it?"

    "Yes," Rudy nodded and looked at the far-away sky. "One time, Elise and I were sitting here, and an ancient-looking box was washed to the shore. I honestly thought it would have some valuable items since the box was antique.

    The box didn''t have any locking mechanism in it, and it could easily be opened by moving the lid in a specific pattern- like a puzzle box. But when we opened it, it was filled with nothing but water. Most likely, whatever was in there was already taken by someone else, or it got lost in the sea.

    Elise and I joked about it for a while, and then she suddenly looked at me and said, ''Let''s write something for our future self. We woulde back here after ten years and see if our dreams came true.''

    We had our bags with us, so we were able to write with a pen on paper. We both wrote a note and ced it in the box."

    Rudy pointed his finger at the side of the cave and said, "We buried it there."

    "Can I ask what you write?" Reina asked curiously.

    Rudy chuckled softly with a distant smile on his face and said, "I wanted to have a family with you and spend the rest of my life with you."

    Reina smiled bitterly and said, "That''s¡­ romantic¡­"

    "We had promised to return after ten years, so we would have also had our child with us. I¡­ thought about that when I was writing that not and smiled. It was hard to imagine myself as a dad, after all.

    But regardless, just the thought of having a family with Elise was so exhrating that I can''t describe it in words. It was so¡­ so¡­"

    Rudy couldn''t finish the sentence, and his vision was clouded by water in his eyes.

    Reina hugged Rudy and said, "You have another chance."

    ====

    Thanks, @ParadoxDreamer, and @ckpanda626_gami, for the gift.

 Chapter 372 Emotional Damage

    Chapter 372 Good Old Memories

    "What did Elise wish for in the note?" Reina asked curiously.

    "I don''t know¡­ we kept it a secret from each other. And¡­" he chuckled with a distant look on his face and said, "I wanted to know that so badly. I even hoped that the ten years would pass by in a blink, but then again, I wanted to live each and every moment with Elise and enjoy it."

    Reina smiled with Rudy and looked at the sunset.

    The sun had painted the sky orange with a pink-purplish shade, which reflected on the sea''s surface, making it look like a mirror copy. The waves of the sea had also calmed down, so there was no movement.

    The birds were chirping in the distance, and all the sounds slowly faded away. The sun looked like it was about to submerge into the sea, but of course, that wasn''t the case.

    At that moment, Reina realized why it was Rudy and Elise''s favorite spot. She wasn''t sure if that spot was the best to see the sunset or if Elise simply liked to sit there. Regardless, the feeling Reina was experiencing made her understand how much Rudy loved Elise.

    Rudy moved his hand forward to the sea and lowered his gaze before saying, "Right now, when I look at and recall those days, I feel like they were the best days of my life. Everything was perfect, not in a worldly way, but I was satisfied. I had everything, and I didn''t wish for more.

    However, a few years from now, we would look back and remember these days and think the same thing and say the same thing. It doesn''t really matter. Every moment of our life is precious and memorable, and nothing can rece it.

    The happy moments, the sad moments, the mixed moments¡­ everything¡­ makes us alive. We can call ourselves lively. Not many get to experience life the way we do.

    I suffered a hell lot of pain in my past life after getting into an ident. I was¡­ devastated. My life was about to beplete. I was going to achieve everything I ever wanted, but¡­ fate had different ns for me.

    ''Why me?'' I had asked myself that question countless times when I was in the hospital. Lying helpless and hopeless on the bed and watching your loved ones cry in front of you. I swore to wipe their tears, but I became the source of them.

    Ultimately, after suffering and cursing my luck numberless times, I died. And came into this world. If all my suffering was a redemption so I could have this life, then I would say it was worth it.

    But was it? I am doing nothing but running away from the truth. Nothing will ever be the same again. I am not the same."

    Rudy''s voice became calmer and calmer as he spoke, and it eventually sounded lifeless.

    Reina gathered enough courage and took a deep breath before saying, "You will meet her again soon."

    "Yeah..." he muttered.

    "Even if she won''t remember, you can just use that power to share your memories with her."

    "Hmm."

    "I don''t know how to say this but..." Reina scratched her cheek and grinned nervously before saying, "You are Rudy, and that''s all that matters. You might have carried your memories from your previous life, but you still have this life."

    "Yeah. You are right. There won''t be a third time." As soon as Rudy finished saying that, a big wave suddenly hit them, but Rudy was able to stop it.

    Reina had closed her eyes and prepared herself for a ssh that never happened. When she opened her eyes, she saw a ck aurora emitting from Rudy''s body that seemed alive and malicious, as if it was going to devour everything.

    "Rudy?" She touched Rudy, and the aura disappeared. "No matter what choice you make, I will always support you. And I know the other girls will too."

    Rudy smiled at her and said, "I know. And sorry for making all this dramatic. I didn''t n to do that. I genuinely wanted to show this ce to you, but it ended up jogging my old memories."

    "It''s okay." Reina hugged Rudy and rubbed his back as she said, "You are a human too. You have heart. You might never feel physical pain, but you are hurt emotionally. You are only a teenager, and you don''t deserve the pain you are going through. I can lend you my shoulders any time if you want to cry."

    "I can endure."

    "Sometimes, it''s okay to cry. It takes out all the negative emotions from you and makes you refreshed. I do that a lot¡­ well, I used to until I met you."

    "After sharing everything with you, I feel a little good. Thank you for listening to me. I still don''t know if I will be able to hold my emotions when I see Elise, but I will try my best. You girls are my courage and strength; my everything."

    Reina kissed Rudy on the lips and uttered in a low voice: "Same. I don''t know where I would have been if I hadn''t met you at the right ce at the right time. Meeting you was the best thing of my life."

    Rudy kissed Reina, and she kissed him back. They made out for a few minutes before the mood heated, and they began touching each other''s private parts.

    Reina looked into Rudy''s eyes with a seductive smile on her face and got on her knees.

    ZIP~

    She began unzipping Rudy''s pants, but his ears twitched as they caught the sound of footsteps from somewhere.

    "Hey. Not here. Someone ising our way."

    Rudy grabbed Reina and teleported to a familiar park where he had nned to go from the start.

    "Isn''t this park closed for maintenance after the apocalypse and the pandemic?" Reina asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Yeah. Come with me. I want to show you something." Rudy grabbed Reina''s hand and uttered, "There is this statue here that you might like."

 Chapter 373 Emotional Damage

    Chapter 373 Emotional Damage¡¡¡¡"How far is it?" Reina asked as she tiredly let Rudy drag her.

    "We are almost there."

    "But why are we here?"

    "I told you already, I want to show you something."

    "I am not interested in watching statues, to be honest. I would rather spend our time together having fun¡­" she said thest part with a flushed face.

    "We can do that here."

    "Huh? But we are in the park!"

    "You know it''s closed, I know it''s closed, everyone knows it''s closed. So what''s the problem? No one would be here anyway," Rudy shrugged.

    "But it''s just¡­ embarrassing to do it in the open like that¡­"

    "Oh? And you were ready to do it on the beach?"

    "Well¡­"

    "Trust me. This will be a thrilling experience for both you and me."

    "Just admit that you want to fulfill your fetish of having sex in public!" Reina remarked.

    "Eh, no. I actually wouldn''t even kiss a girl in public."

    Reina nudged Rudy and said, "You have already done it multiple times."

    "Well, if you think about it." Rudy ced his hand around Reina''s shoulders and said, "We have done so many things in public."

    "When¡­.?"

    "First time when I chased after you in the locker room and you¡ª"

    Reina interrupted Rudy and said, "We didn''t do anything there. We just¡­ kissed and¡­ touched each other''s body¡­"

    "Second time was in the pool. In fact, you were the one who wanted to have sex in the open. You said, ''This ce holds my happy memories, and I want one more¡ª''."

    "Okay, okay. Don''t mention it!" Reina yelled with a red face. "And that doesn''t count!"

    "Wow. Look at her denying her own hypocrisy."

    "No. The pool is my home. So we technically had sex in our home!" she stated.

    "Wow."

    "And no one was around, so it doesn''t count!"

    "Sure, sure. Then what about when I was on a date with Alice, and we had sex in your office, huh?"

    "That''s¡­." Reina averted her gaze and muttered, "That was in a closed room."

    Rudy knew that Reina would make excuses and try to dy the inevitable, so he carried her in his arms and rushed to the statue.

    After reaching there, he ced Reina on the bench located directly facing the statue.

    "How''s the statue?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face.

    "Uhh¡­" Reina looked at the statue and then read the name: "Fool''s Pride. Is this rted to the circus or something?" she asked curiously.

    "Uh¡­ no. But the person surely resembles a clown," he scoffed.

    Of course, the statue was none other than Scott, who was alive inside. He could see, smell, and hear everything, but everything else in his body had turned into stone.

    "I don''t know what to say. Why did you even bring me here?"

    "Do you like the statue?"

    "Not really. I hate mannequins, clowns, and statues. And this one seems like a mixture of all of them."

    "Heh!" Rudy smirked while locking his eyes with the statue and said, "Too bad."

    "But I guess the person who made this statue was skilled and must be praised for his work," she then added.

    "You bet." Rudy sat on the bench beside Reina and touched her breasts before kissing her on the lips.

    He did all that while looking into Scott''s eyes.

    ''If you thought your punishment had ended when I made you the statue, then you were wrong! I did all that for this moment!'' he smirked from the corner of his lips.

    Rudy was well aware that Scott harbored feelings for Reina, but it was nothing but his obsession. Regardless, watching your loved one with another man was something no man would want to see. And Rudy was showing Scott just that.

    After kissing for a while, Rudy looked into Reina''s eyes and said, "Say it like you always do."

    "Do I have to¡­?"

    "Yes. It makes me feel good."

    Reina touched Rudy''s crotch and said, "Give me your big, thick, and long cock and make a mess out of my pussy."

    Rudy couldn''t hold his smirk and ended up snickering.

    "Why are you smirking?"

    "Because it''s exciting!"

    Rudy ripped Reina''s clothes entirely and stripped her naked.

    "No! Why did you do that? What am I going to wear now?"

    "Calm down." Rudy grabbed a piece of clothes from the ground and used his restoration ability to fix them.

    "..."

    "Ripping clothes is the fastest and best way to strip," he said with a proud look on his face.

    Reina took the initiative and kissed Rudy on the lips as she said, "Enough of that. Let''s do it."

    Rudy pointed his gaze at his snake and said, "You do the honor."

    Reina licked her lips seductively as she said, "With pleasure."

    She grabbed Rudy''s snake and licked the tip of his snake, and kissed it before sucking it. And moved her lips up and down without moving her head and yed with the tip.

    A few secondster, she engulfed his entire snake in one go and began to move her head up and down.

    "Let me know when you are about to cum~" Reina said while sucking.

    "Sure."

    Rudy ced his hand on her head and began pressing her head down whenever it moved up to control Reina''s head movement.

    "You have gotten a lot better at this. I might cum in a minute."

    "That''s because you make me do this every time," she said with a slurping sound.

    "Of course." Rudy smirked haughtily and looked at Scott before saying, "Your mouth and your body belong to me."

    Rudy always questioned his morals and ideals and wondered whether he was still sane or not. While he might be sane most of the time, whenever it came to punishing or passing a judgment on someone, his responsibility as a Lord came into existence, and he punished them cruelly.

    He was giving Scott massive emotional damage as he was already physically damaged to the core. That was his judgment and punishment to Scott, which would never end unless he wished to.

 Chapter 374 Double Emotional Damage

    Chapter 374 Double Emotional Damage¡¡¡¡Rudy was enjoying the moment more than usual, and he even thought it was one of the best situations he had been in.

    "I am going to cum soon!" he said while letting go of her head.

    Rudy tried his best to hold it as he didn''t want that feeling to stop as he wanted to show it more to Scott. But nothingsted long, and he shot everything inside Reina''s mouth. He saw Reina''s mouth getting filled and her cheeks getting puffed.

    That was something Rudy was used to seeing as every girl''s mouth was filled with his essence. However, it felt exciting every time as he couldn''t get used to that.

    Rudy pulled his snake out of Reina''s mouth and said, "Show it to the statue and swallow it while savoring every drop of it."

    "Why¡­.?" she asked with a confused look on her face, her cheeks puffed and her eyes narrow.

    "Think about it. This ce has been closed for a long time, and no one hase here. This fool''s statue must have been lonely all this time. Shouldn''t we entertain him a little?" Rudy asked while holding his smirk.

    "I would rather not let anyone see us¡­"

    "Me too. But this is just a statue. A worthless piece of shit that is a burden to this world," Rudy said with a smug look on his face.

    Reina did as Rudy asked her to do. She opened her mouth and showed Rudy''s milk to the statue (Scott). Then, she slowly swallowed it while savoring every drop and showed her empty mouth to Scott again.

    "How did it taste?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Amazing as always."

    "Did it taste sweet?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Nevermind. Let''s plug you up."

    Rudy wanted to confirm Nyxia''s theory, which turned out to be true. His essence tasted sweet in the vampire world because his body was absorbing power from the surroundings. In the human world, it tasted normal as it should.

    ''I wonder if it will taste different in other worlds¡­''

    Rudy tapped on hisp and said, "Sit on your throne, your highness."

    Reina sat on Rudy''sp, facing face-to-face, and looked into his eyes before licking her lips seductively and curling her bottom lip from the side.

    "I want your sword inside me, your majesty," she said with a grin on her face.

    "Wait a second. You have to turn around so you can face the statue."

    "But I wouldn''t be able to see your face then~!" she groaned.

    "You don''t have to see my face, but make sure that statue sees the orgasmic look on your face."

    "Eh?"

    Reina turned around while staying on Rudy''sp and faced the statue.

    Rudy lifted Reina''s hips and pointed his snake at her cave as he asked, "Ready?"

    "I am always ready~"

    Rudy plunged his snake inside Reina''s cave in one go by pulling her hips down.

    "Aanh~!" Reina moaned out loud and said, "That felt amazing! The best part of sex is when you prate me with your big, thick, and long dick~"

    "Do you love my dick?" Rudy asked with a smirk on his face while looking at Scott.

    "Obviously~! But I love you more than that!"

    After drilling Reina for a few minutes, Rudy said, "Let''s change the position to doggy style."

    "Okay~" Reina got on her fours on the bench and shook her hips, seemingly inviting Rudy.

    "Come on~ What are you waiting for~?"

    "Hehe." Rudy carried Reina and said, "We are not doing it on the bench but on the ledge of this fountain. So this fool can hear your moans loud and clear."

    "Why are you so¡ª"

    "Better yet." Rudy flew in the air with Reina and said, "Let''s do it in the air."

    "Absolutely not!" Reina yelled. "You know how much I am afraid of heights, and you want to have sex in the air?"

    "Isn''t it great?" Rudy squeezed Reina''s breasts and suckled them while saying, "You fear one thing and enjoy the other. It will bnce out. And who knows, your fear of heights might also die after getting overwhelmed by the pleasure of sex."

    Reina pondered for a while and said, "What if I fall down? And what about the gravity and stuff? We would constantly be pulled down. I don''t think having sex in the air is practically, scientifically, and theoretically possible.

    "My existence is to defy everything."

    Rudy let go of Reina in the air, and she fell to the ground, or so she thought, but surprisingly, she was standing in the air without any support from anything.

    "What¡­?" She was confused. But she soon realized that she was standing on a hard invisible surface.

    "What did you do?" she asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "I just created ayer of hard air beneath you. Uhh¡­ solid-gas¡­? I don''t think such a thing exists as it sounds so contradictory. And I myself don''t know how this works, but think of it as an invisible ground."

    "Will I fall down if I move?"

    "Of course not." Rudy rubbed his snake on Reina''s stomach and said, "Ready to get stabbed by my sword?"

    "Yes~"

    Reina got on all four and raised her hips so Rudy could prate his snake in her cave. She was directly in front of Scott''s face, and he was watching Reina getting drilled by Rudy in the maximum quality possible.

    "Anh~" Reina moaned as her cave got plugged with Rudy''s snake.

    Rudy grabbed Reina''s breasts from behind and raised her body while humping his hips into her.

    "Mnh~ Mnh~ Nhm~!"

    "How do you feel?"

    "Amazing~!"

    "What about the fear of height?"

    "I don''t want to think about that right now."

    Rudy let go of Reina and grabbed her waist to pull her body back and forth.

    "Anh~  Yes~ Go deeper~"

    "By the way, do you know what happened to Scott?" Rudy asked while smirking at Scott''s statue.

    "Don''t take his name. I don''t want the pleasure to get ruined because of his name."

    "Hah!" Rudy snickered at Scott.

    ===

    Thanks, @Timothy_Barger, and @AvidReadrX, for the gift!

 Chapter 375 Emotional Damage Subscription

    Chapter 375 Emotional Damage Subscription¡¡¡¡After hearing how Scott''s existence didn''t matter to Reina, Rudy couldn''t help but ask:

    "Apparently, he has gone missing or something."

    "Who cares about him? He can die for all I care~ Now, keep fucking me~ I am about to cum soon~"

    "As you wish, your highness!" Rudy scoffed out loud while looking at Scott and increased his speed. He went rough on her for a few seconds before filling her cave with his fresh, hot load.

    "Aaanh~! Yes~ You are filling me up~"

    After Rudy filled Reina''s cave with his fresh milk, he pulled his snake out and sat beside her in the air.

    Reina ced her head on Rudy''sp and looked up at the starry sky.

    "It''s so beautiful," she said.

    "Yeah."

    "Are you sure no one wille here?" Reina looked up at Rudy and asked, "What if a guardes here for patrolling?"

    "That won''t happen, but if it does, we can always teleport before someone sees us. And don''t forget that I can sense any movement from afar. Even now, I can sense the wind moving the leaves of a tree. I can sense the insects moving on or in the ground.

    It''s honestly too much, to be honest, so most of the time, I have it off. If I am in the house, I keep it on sometimes, but most of the time is disabled. And when I am outside¡­ it gets¡­ annoying. Especially in a crowded area where I can literally hear every single thing from their breaths to their yells."

    He said with a soft chuckle.

    While Rudy was telling his experience to Reina, Reina was busy cleaning his snake with her mouth. She was only sucking the tip and using her tongue to y with the rest.

    Rudy yed with Reina''s hair while smirking at Scott.

    After a few minutes, he asked, "Shall we go a few more rounds?"

    Reina stopped sucking the tip and said, "I was just going to ask you that."

    Reina spread her legs and said, "Fuck me~"

    Rudy pulled Reina''s legs and prated her cave in one go.

    "Did you like it when I was rough?" he asked jokingly, even though he already knew the answer.

    "Yes~ I did~ But I don''t think I would like you to be that rough. Maybe when we are close to cumming. Otherwise, you will break me~"

    "I felt your pussy getting tight when I went rough. And you are right. You wouldn''t be able to handle that rough yet. Even Angelica was overwhelmed by that."

    "Anh~ Mnh~ Yes~"

    Rudy thrust his hips while saying, "Only vampires can handle that rough. Still, if you had long hair, I would have grabbed them and tried medium rough."

    "Nhm~" Reina moaned and managed to ask, "Would you like me to grow my hair?"

    "Hmm? Not really. You are fine the way you are."

    Reina smiled after hearing that.

    ''You are fine the way you are.'' Those were the words most people, especially a partner, wanted to hear from their lover. In many rtionships, they were often asked to change themselves to one''s needs, beliefs, and wishes.

    Of course, if one had a bad habit or did something that could be considered sensitive or offensive to another, it was necessary to ask them to change.

    Reina, however, didn''t think of herself as a perfect girl. She wanted to change for Rudy, but after hearing the words ''You are fine the way you are.'', she felt relieved and delighted.

    "Mnh~ I actually used to have long hair~"

    "Oh?"

    "But since I inherited curly hair from my mother, they became curly whenever I grew my hair longer than my shoulder. And taking care of curly hair is a pain in the ass."

    "You don''t say¡­" Rudy sighed and muttered, "I had long silky hair for a while, and it was a disaster. I don''t know if I liked them or not, but yeah, taking care of them is surely something I would never be able to do."

    After a few minutes, Reina felt Rudy''s snake twitching vigorously in her cave, so she wrapped her legs around his waist and said:

    "Make sure to not leave a drop behind in your balls~"

    Rudy increased his speed and prepared to shoot his milk after saying, "Don''t worry. I will empty my balls inside you."

    A whileter, Rudy once again released his load inside Reina.

    Of course, he did all that while looking and smirking at Scott.

    "I think my fear of height has vanished now~" Reina said with a smile on her face.

    They continued making love to each other until Reina had enough.

    "I am full. I don''t think I can continue this anymore¡­"

    "Alright." Rudy moved Reina to the ground and said, "Wear your clothes."

    Rudy looked at Scott and said, "We wille here every week."

    "Hmm? Why would you want toe to the closed park?" Reina asked with a confused look on her face.

    "It will open soon, so we shoulde here once in a while," Rudy responded.

    Hended on the ground and looked at the time to see it was past 8 PM.

    "Well, I thought it would be past ten or so. But this is good," he muttered. "Alice is going to be pissed at me."

    Once Reina had gotten dressed, they teleported to Reina''s office, where Alice was waiting for them.

    "We are back~!" he said to Alice.

    Alice turned to Rudy and said, "Do you want me to say ''Wee back''?"

    ''Yup. She is angry.''

    "Our datested for longer than I thought. We were stuck somewhere and didn''t realize the time," he said.

    Alice shot a nce at Rudy''s crotch and then looked between Reina''s legs. Her cave had begun to drip Rudy''s milk; hence, her clothes were wet from her cave area.

    "You mean, you were stuck inside her," she remarked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Exactly. You know me too well."

    Alice grabbed something from the table and handed it to Reina without saying anything.

    ===

    We need only a few Golden Tickets to reach 500 GT. One extra chapter as a bonus once we hit that goal!

 Chapter 376 Reinas Demise

    Chapter 376 Reina''s Demise¡¡¡¡Reina looked at the thing Alice handed her and asked, "What''s this?"

    "It''s a pill. Birth control pill, to be exact," Alice responded.

    "Uhh¡­ and¡­ why are you giving me this?"

    "So you can eat them, obviously. Since Rudy has been creampieing you, you should take them. You wouldn''t want to get pregnant at such a young age, right?"

    "Hmm? I don''t really care, to be honest." Reina looked into Rudy''s eyes before saying, "I belong to Rudy. So if he wishes to impregnate me, I am fine with it."

    "Uhh¡­" Alice was at a loss for words. "But you are still young. How old are you, 22?"

    "20."

    "That''s even worse!"

    "Maybe for you. I am fine with bing a mother of Rudy''s child. What about you? It seems like you are not interested," Reina asked with a judging look on her face.

    "It''s not like that!" Alice refuted. "I am still in high school. I have to go to university, and I have my own dreams. I am sure even Rudy wouldn''t want to be a father at such a young age."

    Reina and Alice turned to Rudy to hear his response.

    "Well¡­ I will leave that to you girls. Obviously, I wouldn''t force my wishes on you. If a girl is ready to get pregnant, I will impregnate her. So far, I have been making sure that they don''t get pregnant."

    "How?"

    "The milk I release doesn''t have the power to impregnate a girl; I have disabled that function," Rudy replied with a shrug.

    Reina squinted her eyes at Rudy and said, "Don''t make it look like you are a robot who can enable and disable things in the body."

    "That''s the easiest term I can exin with."

    "Well, whatever." Alice let out a weary sigh and said, "It was your first date with her, and I didn''t want to be that annoying girl who calls you. I had fun today, anyway. It was a nice experience, but an exhausting one too. I can''t imagine how you do this every day."

    "Thank you for being considerate of me," Reina said with a smile.

    "Don''t mention it. You didn''t interfere on my date with Rudy when we came here, and you even knew everything before me. You could have done something to stop us from being alone.

    You would have refused to give us the private pool, but you didn''t. We both love the same man, so we should get along. I don''t know if I would be able to get along with the other girls."

    Alice shot a nce at Rudy and said, "For example, Rize, whom Rudy is trying to seduce."

    "If I remember correctly¡­ Rize was Rudy''s¡­ teacher from school?" Reina asked to confirm.

    "Yes. And for some reason, Rudy thinks that he has to make her fall in love with him to save her."

    "No. That''s not the only reason. And before you say something else, I want to make it clear that I had a crush on her before I developed a crush on you," Rudy remarked.

    "Which you never realized until it was toote?"

    "Yeah. I was a dense motherfucker back then, but not anymore."

    "Oh, by the way," Alice turned to Reina and said, "Someone named Rina dropped by."

    ''Rina¡­ I have heard that name before¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly as his eyes suddenly widened after remembering. ''That''s Reina''s little sister!''

    "Oh, my god!" Reina facepalmed herself and said, "I forgot she had said that she woulde here for a weekend!"

    "Uhh¡­ who is that girl?" Alice asked with a confused look on her face.

    "My little sister! This ce doesn''t have enough space for two people to livefortably. Not to mention, it''s far away from her school. So to save time and bus fare fees, she decided to live at her friend''s house, which is near her school," Reina responded in a low voice.

    "When did shee? And where is she now?!" she asked.

    "She came here a few minutes after you¡­" Alice pointed her finger at the shopping bags in the corner and said, "After you did an express delivery of the bags on my face."

    "I didn''t do that on purpose."

    "Anyway, she came straight to the office and knocked on the door. I obviously thought it was one of the customers, so I didn''t open the door and talked with her just like that. She mentioned her name and asked where you were. I told her you went on a date, and I am¡ª"

    "Wait, what?!" Reina eximed and asked, "What did you say to her?!"

    "Uhh¡­ I said you went on a date¡­" Alice nced back and forth at Rudy and Reina and asked, "Wait, was I not supposed to say that?"

    "No shit! I am supposed to be working hard. Not go on one date and have fun. What would she think of me now?"

    "I wasn''t provided any instruction, so I just told her the truth."

    "Please tell me you did not tell her that I went on a date with my boyfriend," Reina uttered with a distressed look on her face.

    "I did."

    "...." Reina sat on the couch with her head in her hands and asked, "Where is she right now?"

    "She left soon after but said she would drop by at night. So she should be here at any minute now," Alice responded.

    "I see."

    Rudy nced at Reina and Alice from the corner of his eyes and thought, ''I don''t think I should say something here.''

    He turned to Alice and said, "Shall we go now?"

    "Yeah."

    "Take the bags with you," Reina said.

    "I can''t. I have a step-sister now, and if she finds the bags full of the girl''s underwear and clothes in my room¡­"

    "Then give it to Alice."

    "I don''t have space for them."

    "I don''t have space either. As you can see, this office is my room."

    "Keep it here for a few days until I settle everything," Rudy said.

    "Okay."

    He kissed Reina on the lips and asked, "What will you eat for dinner? Do you want me to buy you something?"

    Reina shook her head and said, "As you know, Rina ising, so maybe I will order something."

    "Alright. See you soon."

    "Hmm."

    Rudy grabbed Alice and teleported near her house. Alice walked to her house while Rudy teleported to his.

    Thus, ended Rudy and Reina''s first date, mixed with many memorable and emotional moments.

 Chapter 377 Meanwhile

    Chapter 377 Meanwhile¡¡¡¡Meanwhile, the pale pink-haired girl nced around the beach and muttered, "Weird. I sensed malicious energy from this ce, so I came here to get rid of it. But I don''t see anyone. I was on the other side of this world, so it took me a while toe here. But am I in the correct ce?

    Why are my powers acting like this? I get powers from ''master'', so unless his powers are currently not fully awakened, I can''t think of any other possibility. That would mean I wouldn''t be able to find him even if he was in front of me."

    SIGH!

    "I should keep looking for him. This era of the human world also seems interesting. There are so many new things. I find it hard to believe that humans invented such things.

    They were so weak and helpless back then, but now¡­ they dare to zap me with their¡ª a weapon they called¡ªa taser gun for not paying for the food. They even made me wash dishes aspensation."

    "Hmph!" She puffed her cheeks and stomped her feet on the ground in anger.

    "If only I hadn''t promised my master that I would hurt a soul, I would have shown them my wrath. Master, where are you? I want you to praise me for the good girl I have been today. You better spoil me rotten~"

    The girl looked at the sea waves and walked towards them. She kept walking even though

    the water was reaching to her knees. And she eventually submerged into the water.

    At the same time in the vampire world, Rias was in her room in the pce, getting ready for bed after having a nice dinner.

    She was doing her hair on the vanity table and humming a familiar song while looking at her reflection in the mirror.

    "Princess Rias¡­" Vriti called out to her and said, "Your bed is ready."

    "Thanks, Vriti. You may go now."

    Even though Rias had permitted Vriti to go, Vriti stood behind Rias and looked at her with an anxious face.

    Rias looked at Vriti in the mirror and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Vriti gulped down anxiously and uttered, "Princess, what do you like about that human?"

    Rias furrowed her brows and said, "His name is Rudy."

    Vriti took a deep breath and asked, "What do you like about Rudy?"

    "You are not allowed to call him by his name. Call him master like your mother does," she said calmly.

    ''There is no way I am calling that human my master!'' she yelled inwardly.

    "He is not a trustworthy man, princess," Vriti said in a low voice.

    "What do you even know about him?"

    "I didn''t want to tell you this as it would surely break your heart and ruin your rtionship with princess Jane, but your loverid hands on princess Jane and defiled her while you were resting in your slumber," Vriti stated with a regretful face.

    "I am already aware of it," Rias responded casually.

    "Then why do you¡­"

    "Because I love him. Jane loves him too. And I am fine with him having a harem."

    "A h-harem?! Princess, you are a royal. You have pride. You can''t let some man use¡ª"

    Rias ced down the brush and turned to Vriti with a smile on her face. She grabbed her hands and said:

    "Vriti, I know you don''t like men, especially the ones like Vesier¡ª your father. But Rudy isn''t like that. He cares about Jane and me, just like the other girls in his harem. You don''t know him well, so please don''t judge him," she said calmly.

    "I am just¡­ trying to save you from the pain¡­"

    "I know," she nodded. "I know that you are worried about it. To me, you are like my mother, and every mother worries about her child. That''s natural. But Vriti, Rudy is the most lovely person I have ever met.

    Do you think that I would fall in love with someone so easily?" She asked with a judging look on her face.

    "I¡­" Vriti stuttered as she struggled to say something in response.

    "Forget about me. Jane, you know her. Do you truly think someone as haughty as Jane could fall in love with the man I love?"

    "No¡­"

    "I will not force you to change your opinions about Rudy. You wille with me when we go to the human world and see for yourself."

    "Wait¡­ the human world?" Vriti''s eyes widened after hearing that. "You are nning to go to the human world?!"

    "Yes. And not only me but Jane and Niti too."

    "What?! There is no way the Vampire Monarch would allow such a¡ª"

    "He has already agreed to it."

    "But I haven''t! I will never go to a human world!" she refuted.

    Rias stared into Vriti''s eyes for a few seconds and said, "Whether youe with me or not, I am going."

    "You mustn''t, princess! The human world is dangerous!"

    "Even if it is, I have Rudy to protect me." Rias shrugged her shoulders and continued, "And if you truly care about my well-being, then you shoulde with me."

    "That''s not fair of you, princess. You are manipting me¡­"

    "You have time to decide whether you want toe or not. I will not force you, Vriti. But my decision will never change."

    After a few seconds of silence, Vriti bowed down to Rias and said, "I will take my leave now. Have a good night."

    "Good night."

    Vriti left Rias'' room and closed the door behind her.

    SIGH!

    "I don''t know if it was a good idea to not tell her that even her mother¡ª Niti, has an intimate rtionship with Rudy. I don''t think she hates Rudy, but she has a bad impression of him. I wouldn''t me her, though. If I wasn''t in love with Rudy and I saw her fooling around with my sister, I would be angry too. But that doesn''t justify anything."

    Rias got up from the chair and looked at the blue moon from the window.

    "I wonder if Jane is asleep already."

    Jane was indeed sleeping in her room. However, her consciousness was somewhere else.

    "Why¡­ am I here again¡­?" Jane asked as her body trembled.

    She was in the desert of the blue moon.

 Chapter 378 [Bonus chapter] Under the Blue Moon

    Chapter 378 [Bonus chapter] Under the Blue Moon

    "How am I here¡­?" Jane asked herself. "I am sure I was sleeping in my room."

    Jane grabbed a fistful of sand from the dessert and muttered, "It''s cold¡­"

    She pped herself, thinking she was in a dream and everything was fake. She thought she would wake up, but even after hitting herself, she was still there.

    "Ow!"

    She nced around and walked forward, seemingly looking for something.

    "Where is that door?"

    Still, she was afraid to run into the cloaked figure fromst time.

    "Am I trapped here?" she wondered. "Rudy was with mest time, so I wasn''t that scared. But right now, I am alone."

    Jane closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She exhaled shortly after and opened her eyes with a resolute expression on her face.

    "My name is Jane OrionHeart, the heir to the throne and the third strongest vampire alive. I am Rudy''s wife¡ª who is the almighty Lord. I have no reason to fear anything. I will face my fear and surpass my limits. I will be the child of the blue moon!"

    She yelled out loud in the middle of the desert.

    She smiled as her gaze fell on the colossal ss hand that Rudy had made.

    "Rudy is here with me."

    She looked up at the sky at the full blue moon and said, "You can''t do anything to me!"

    Suddenly, her attention was diverted by a popping sound. It was a soft and weak sound, but it sounded loud enough to be heard by anyone¡ª especially in a ce like the desert.

    Jane saw a five clover leaf where the blood moon tree once stood. The leaf grew more and turned into a nt. Within a second, it had be a young tree with one blue moon fruit ripening on a branch.

    [Eat this, and you shall receive vast knowledge that surpasses all. You will also acquire prowess that is second to none. Nobody will ever dare to block your path again. Not even the despicable Lord be able to match your existence.]

    Jane recalled the words of the cloaked figure.

    She looked at the fruit with an alluring gaze as though she was attracted to it. It was like a forbidden fruit to her, which she knew she shouldn''t eat in any circumstances. But she couldn''t help it, nor could she resist the temptation.

    "What should I do¡­?" she gulped down nervously and muttered, "If I eat it, I will gain vast knowledge. But should I believe what the cloaked figure said? Even more, it seemed like it bore hatred towards the Lord. Right now, the Lord is Rudy.

    If I eat this fruit, does that mean I will be Rudy''s enemy? I don''t understand. How would eating this fruit and gaining knowledge make me his enemy? I love Rudy more than anything, and nothing can change that. Love doesn''t die."

    Jane stared at the blue moon fruit for a few seconds and slowly moved her hand towards it.

    "I may be the third strongest, but I am nothingpared to Rudy. Ick many things. If I eat this fruit, maybe I will be able to help him with the things he wants to know? I am doing this for his sake. I want to be worthy to be his wife," she stated in an emotionless voice.

    The blue moon fruit shined as the blue moon''s light spread across the desert.

    PLUCK!

    Jane felt the fruit in her hand, and its fresh smell filled her lungs, which made her lose her senses. Her eyes shined blue even though they were red.

    The only thing in her mind was to eat the fruit. Her thirst to be useful to Rudy boosted the effect of the blue moon fruit.

    She opened her mouth and moved the fruit close. Her fangs elongated as the fruit got closer to her mouth.

    "Stop it."

    Just when she was about to take a bite from the blood moon fruit, a voice called out to her and asked her to stop. But of course, Jane didn''t hear it, or rather, she couldn''t hear it as she had lost all her senses.

    "Jane. If you do that, everything will change," the voice said as it got closer, seemingly walking towards Jane.

    The voice belonged to none other than Nyxia. She grabbed Jane''s hand and snapped her out of it.

    Jane''s eyes turned normal as she exhaled sharply.

    "Grandma¡­ Nyxia¡­ what are you doing here?" she asked in confusion.

    Nyxia stared into Jane''s eyes and said, "I am dream walking."

    "What¡­? But¡­ why are you here? This ce is¡­ I don''t know what, but it''s not safe¡­"

    "I don''t want to hear that from you." She pointed her gaze at the fruit in Jane''s hand and asked, "What were you going to do?"

    "What do you¡ª" Jane stopped on her words when she saw the blue moon fruit in her hand. Her eyes widened as she looked at the tree and found no fruit there.

    "Why¡­? I don''t remember plucking it¡­"

    "This blue fruit tree, the blue moon, and everything here ys with one''s emotion and gives them a false dream of what they want the most. You must have wished for something, and it took advantage of your feeling," Nyxia stated.

    "I¡­" Jane lowered her gaze in embarrassment and muttered, "I call myself the third strongest vampire alive, yet, I fell for such a pathetic trick."

    "It''s not your fault. Not in the least. You didn''te here on purpose. You were brought here. And even if you manage to escape this ce, you will find yourself here again and again. Every time you sleep, you will wake up here.

    The same thing will keep happening until you eat this fruit and ept its promise."

    Nyxia asserted with a soft re in her eyes, seemingly, she was a little angry.

    "I see¡­ wait¡­ how do you know about all this?" Jane asked with a confused look on her face.

    "..."

    "Oh! Obviously, you are all knowledgeable." Janeughed awkwardly.

    "You must know everything."

    "Ever wondered why?" Nyxia asked with a judging look on her face.

    ===

    Thanks, @puremichigan, for the gift!

    ***

    A/N- Date- 14th July- This is the bonus chapter for reaching 500 Golden Tickets. Next one at 1000 Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 379 Blessings of the Blue Child

    Chapter 379 Blessings of the Blue Child

    "Do you know why or how I know everything?" Nyxia asked with a judging look on her face.

    "How¡­?!" Jane''s eyes widened as she suddenly gasped in realization. "Don''t¡­ tell me¡­"

    A sudden gust of wind swayed the desert''s sand, the tree''s leaves, and Jane and Nyxia''s clothes and hair.

    "I am also a blue moon child, born under the blue moon."

    "Wait¡­ how? I don''t understand. If you are also the same as me¡­ then why is your hair not white like me?" she asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Oh, I had white hair for the first six thousand and ny years of my life. I was already well known in the human world before I came to this world created by the Lord. Then one night, I had a dream and found myself in this ce.

    I was surprised. I was sure it was a dream, but everything felt so real. The same breeze, even the lighting from the blue moon. That''s when I realized I was dream walking, and someone or something had pulled me into this ce.

    I was fairly strong and knowledgeable at that time and¡­ well, arrogant too. I tried to leave this ce but I couldn''t. I can''t remember how many nights I spent in this ce. I would randomly wake up in the vampire world and continue my day, but whenever I slept, I was here.

    I was afraid of this ce. I was scared of sleeping. It had be an absolute nightmare for me. And¡­ I ran out of patience and called whoever was doing this to me. And then it appeared.

    A colossal cloaked figure with a scythe in its hand. I was so furious that I only cared about the answers. The figure didn''t say anything but led me to this ce and made a cut on my hand.

    A blue fruit tree sprouted from my blood, and I was in the same state as you. Attracted to its scent, my thirst increased.

    I was asked to eat the fruit and gain a vast knowledge of the world that surpassed all. I gained unparalleled wisdom. I knew everything. From the creation of the universe to the time I ate the fruit. I saw all the past events and what had truly happened.

    I didn''t see the future or would have known things and prevented it. Perhaps, that''s the reason the future can''t be seen.

    The knowledge I gained helped me rise to the pinnacle. I became the wise sage to the mad Queen. I was reborn the night I consumed the blue moon fruit. And I have to admit, I don''t regret eating it.

    However, that''s because I was alone. I had no family or friends, no one to talk to. I wanted attention. I wanted to love. And that''s why I embraced the role of the cursed child. It was truly a long, painful journey mixed with suffering.

    But, you have a choice, Jane. You have a family who loves you. You have friends to protect you. And most of all, you have a lover who cherishes you dearly. You don''t have to be the cursed child. You don''t need to fulfill the role of the child of the blue moon.

    Live your life the way you want. Don''t be the ve to fate."

    Nyxia stated in a calm voice with a gentle smile on her face.

    "What will happen if I eat the fruit?" Jane asked in a neutral tone.

    "You will gain knowledge and wisdom more than me. You might even surpass Virgil and be the strongest vampire alive. However, everythinges with a price. If you ept the blue moon fruit, you will be the Queen of the blue moon.

    You will have to fulfill your duties and end the reign of the Lord¡ª which you know is your lover. You might think you will eat the fruit and ditch your duties, but that won''t work. You will be forced toply. Your powers will be used to bring cmities everywhere.

    To put it in simple words¡­"

    Nyxia stared into Jane''s eyes and continued, "Willingly or unwillingly, you will be the Lord''s enemy. And this is not something new. History is repeating itself. Now, you have to decide what''s more important to you; the unfathomable power or Rudy."

    "..." Jane looked at the fruit in her hand and pondered.

    "I chose the fruit as I had nothing to lose. I had already lost everything," Nyxia said in a low voice.

    Jane moved the fruit close to her mouth and crushed it in her fist.

    "I don''t even need to think for a second. Rudy is always the most important to me. I don''t care about power or fame. Even if I lost everything, I would be content as long as I have Rudy!"

    Nyxia smiled at Jane and said, "Well done, my cursed child."

    She held Jane''s face in her hands and pulled her cheeks before saying, "You broke the curse, so I guess I can no longer call you the cursed child. Tonight, you have been reborn as a new person, as the wife of Rudy."

    "I don''t think I have ever heard you call Rudy by his name¡­" Jane muttered.

    "Don''t tell him that I called him by his name."

    The blue moon tree suddenly caught fire and slowly turned into ashes.

    "Let''s hope it doesn''t grow again like earlier¡­" Jane muttered.

    "It won''t. You rejected the blessings of the blue moon. You are a free bird¡­ or should I say ''free bat'' now," Nyxia scoffed softly.

    "That''s something Rudy would say," Jane chuckled.

    "I know, right!"

    "Wait¡­" Jane raised her brow at Nyxia and asked, "Since when did you and Rudy get close to each other. I can surely see you have been influenced by him. So what''s going on?"

    "Whatever do you mean? That''s how all humans are." Nyxia told a tant lie to hide her immoral rtionship with Rudy.

    "Say, did you also hear that loud drum sound?"

    "I did."

    "And how do you know Rudy is the Lord? Did Grandpa Virgil tell you?"

    "No. I already knew it. And keep this a secret, but Rudy isn''t actually a Lord."

    "Huh?"

    "He is something more powerful than the Lord."

    ===

    A/N- Who had seen thating? I am talking about Nyxia being all knowledgeable because of the fruit (Before I hinted in the previous chapter).

 Chapter ?380 Tailing Rebecca

    Chapter ?380 Tailing Reba

    Rudy woke up, took a bath (had a few quickies with Angelica), and ate breakfast with Lucy.

    "Mom hasn''t returned yet?" he asked Lucy.

    "You woke up earlier than usual. Her shift shouldn''t have ended yet," she responded.

    "I went to bed early, so I don''t even know when she went to work," he sighed.

    "Where were you, though?" Lucy asked while acting normal.

    "Uhh¡­ I was with my friend."

    "Who, Eric?" she asked.

    ''Mom must have told her a few things about me,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "No. Alice. She is my¡­ childhood friend."

    "Oh, I know that. Your mother showed me the photo album of your childhood pictures."

    "Is that so¡­?"

    "Yes! You were so cute when you were a kid!" she said cheerfully.

    Rudy squinted his eyes and asked, "Why are you saying it like I am no longer cute?"

    "Hmm~" Lucy hummed in amusement and said, "You are handsome, not cute."

    "Oh¡­! That''s right!"

    Rudy and Lucy ate breakfast while talking like a normal brother and sister¡ª although it was a rare urrence for a sister would call her brother handsome.

    "What about you? Do you have any friends?"

    "Of course I do!" she said in a rather loud voice. "I have friends in school."

    "Oh, I was talking about childhood friends or, you know, close friends that are like family to you."

    "I don''t have a childhood friend, since we have been moving a lot from one city to another and never had a chance to¡­ you know¡­"

    "Yeah, I feel you. I only had three childhood friends, and our friendship slowly faded as time passed¡­" he muttered with a distant look on his face.

    "Hmm? They are still your friends, right?"

    "Ah, I was talking about the possibility." Rudy cleared his throat and said, "I said if I had the same circumstances as you, our friendship would have faded away as time passed."

    "True."

    After eating breakfast, Rudy went to his room to grab his phone and returned downstairs.

    He looked at the time and muttered, "Mom should be on her way."

    "Rudy? Are you going somewhere today too?" Lucy asked with a little annoyed look on her face.

    "Yes. I am young, so I should enjoy myself, right?"

    "That''s true, but don''t you think you should focus more on your studies?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Oh,e on. You now sound like mom," he groaned.

    ''You sound like mom.''¡ª That was something everyone in the world was familiar with, and not in a pleasant way.

    "Our tests ended not long ago, and we have a sports weeking up soon, which was dyed for some reason. Let me live my life a little," he scoffed. "What about you? What do you do all day at home?"

    "I watch television shows," she said with a straight face.

    "And then you ask me to study," hemented.

    "At least I don''t go out and hang out with ''girls''," she quoted ''girls'' with her fingers and continued, "Or in my case, boys."

    "Anyway, I am leaving. I will be back in an hour or two. Make sure to lock the doors~"

    After saying that, he left the house and flew to the sky.

    SIGH!

    "Seriously¡­" Rudy shook his head and muttered, "She hasn''t changed at all. She was just like this in my past life."

    "Angelica, I am going to the convenience store. Do you want me to buy something?"

    "....?"

    Rudy waited for a few seconds, but after receiving no response from Angelica, he assumed she had fallen asleep.

    "She was watching anime all night again. But at least, this time, the phone had enough battery."

    Rudy flew to the convenience store Reba worked at, andnded near it. He walked the rest of the way in and searched for her, but she wasn''t there.

    "She left around 10 minutes ago," the staff said.

    "Oh, okay."

    ''If she left ten minutes ago, she should be home already. Maybe she stopped on her way to buy something? Still, I flew all the way and kept my eyes on the streets. I didn''t see her¡­''

    Rudy furrowed his brows and left the store in frustration. He then closed his eyes and used ''Find my prey'' to search for Reba''s location, only to find her walking on a familiar street.

    "Eh? Why would she take a long way instead of the short way?" Rudy wondered in confusion. "Actually¡­ I might know. I think she is trying to avoid running into me. She thinks that I will go out today too as I did yesterday and she will be able to avoid me with ease. But mom, you are mistaken. I am not going to let you off the hook for the emotional pain you have given me recently."

    Rudy soared into the sky and reached where Reba was. He wanted to confront her in the middle of the street, but he stopped himself.

    ''If she asks me, ''How did you know I was here?'' I would be speechless. And instead of me confronting her, she would confront me. Let''s follow her home and then do everything,'' he uttered inwardly.

    Rudy hadn''t realized that he was acting like a professional stalker.

    He slowly followed Reba from the sky while chatting on the phone with Alice.

    "Should I go home and wait for her? But she can still avoid me. I will have to corner her somehow¡­" Rudy ced his hand on his chin and thought of various ideas, but all of them were extreme.

    While Rudy was busy answering Alice''s question about mathematics for the homework, he nced at the street and saw Reba wasn''t there.

    "Hmm?"

    He nced to the side and saw her walking to a different street that was opposite to his house.

    "She was supposed to take a left, but she turned right. I don''t think she would make a mistake, so why is she¡­?"

    Rudy followed her for a while and realized where she was going.

    "That way is¡­"

 Chapter 381 Ghosts of Lost Souls

    Chapter 381 Ghosts of Lost Souls

    "That way is a cemetery. Why is she going there?" Rudy wondered.

    He got near and hid behind one of the trees, from where he could see everything clearly.

    Reba walked past many graves while ncing around and stopped in front of an old grave.

    "Whose grave is that?" Rudy squinted his eyes to read the name on the gravestone, but it was old and covered with dirt, so he couldn''t quite see the name clearly. However, he was able to read thest three words.

    "I-C-A¡­"

    ''I have so many questions, but first, whose grave is that, and howe I have never known of it?! Second, if mom is visiting this grave, that must mean it belongs to someone close or important to her.

    Maybe father''s grave? But when I asked mom about his grave, she told me that he died in a natural disaster and his body was never found. Sure, the family member still makes an empty grave for them, but mom would have brought me here if that was the case!

    Wait¡­''

    Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "Why do I have a tendency to overthink everything? She might just be visiting her old friend''s grave."

    ''Dammit! I sound like an insecure boyfriend now!''

    Reba cleaned and watered the grave, which made it possible for Rudy to see the name clearly.

    "J-E-S-S-I-C-A." Rudy raised his brow in confusion and wondered, "Who the hell is that? I have never heard that namee out of her mouth, like ever."

    He sighed in relief and muttered, "At least it''s a woman''s grave. I don''t know how I would have felt if it was some man''s grave."

    After a few minutes, Reba left the cemetery, but Rudy stayed. He walked to the grave and stared at it in amusement.

    "Jessica¡­ who is that? And judging by the condition of the grave, mom doesn''te here that often. Maybe once a month? Well, that''s still more than the other people who rarely visit their family or loved ones'' graves."

    "Hmm~" Rudy carefully inspected the gravestone, but he didn''t find any clue. "There is no birth or death year. No family name either, which obviously is odd, although I am not the one to talk."

    Rudy noticed there was something else written on the stone, but it was in tiny letters and had almost faded away. Still, Rudy was able to read a few words that said:

    "I can''t wait¡­ to meet¡­ again¡­.? There is a name written, but it''s been scratched hard¡­"

    SIGH!

    "I will ask mom about it someday once she decides to tell me."

    Rudy used his see-through ability to see through the grave for some reason. He wanted to make sure someone was buried inside. While doing that, he noticed something on the upperyer of the grave that was peeking out of the ground.

    "What''s that?" Rudy thought for a few seconds about whether he should take it out or not, but curiosity got the best of him, and he pulled it out.

    "Uhh¡­"

    It was an old wallet that looked older than the grave.

    "Did someone drop it or something?" Rudy wiped the sand and dirt from the wallet and saw a date on it.

    "Wha¡­t? How is that possible?" Rudy brought the wallet closer to his eyes to confirm he saw it right.

    "It''s 2008? But this wallet looks so old and tattered. How can this be new? Sure, someone might have dropped it here, but the leather has holes all over. The microorganisms shouldn''t have eaten it to this extent if it was a few months old.

    Well, let''s see what''s inside. I don''t expect money but maybe an address or something."

    Rudy opened the wallet and noticed a brownish-yellow hard paper tucked in the wallet.

    ''A photo or something?''

    Rudy took out the phone, or he would have, but he was stopped by an unfamiliar voice.

    "I suggest you should stop," the voice said.

    Rudy nced to the side to see an old man with a long beard standing in front of him, wearing a long white robe.

    "....?"

    It took him a while to realize that the body of the old man was transparent, and it was not his see-through ability making it look like that.

    The old man was a ghost.

    Rudy looked behind him and saw he was surrounded by over a hundred ghosts.

    "...!"

    It was at this moment when Rudy recalled an old rumor of the cemetery going around when he was a kid. It was said to be haunted, and no one dared to visit there alone.

    "You shouldn''t look into lost people''s belongings," the old man said.

    "So it belongs to whoever is in this grave?" Rudy shrugged his shoulders and dropped the wallet from where he picked it up from.

    "I was simply checking it. Ensuring it''s not a lost item so I could return it to its owner."

    If it was anyone other than Rudy, their soul would have left their body after encountering even one ghost, but Rudy, however, was unfazed.

    ''I didn''t know I had the ability to see ghosts. Angelica was an earthbound ghost, so she was visible. She was basically haunting the tunnel. But I have never seen other ghosts.

    Ghosts surely exist. And if they do, why did I never run into one?''

    After thinking about it for a few seconds, Rudy solved the mystery and said, "You all decided to show yourself to me, am I right?"

    "Indeed." The old man nodded.

    "So¡­" Rudy nced around at the rest of the ghosts and asked, "Is this ce your hang-out zone or something?"

    "No. We are the wandering ghosts. We wander here and there and guild the lost souls," the old man answered.

    ''He is the only one speaking!''

    "What do you need from me?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "Nothing. We sensed high spiritual energy and thought it was another lost soul, but you are not dead nor exactly alive."

    "Well, you are not wrong," Rudy shrugged.

 Chapter 382 An (Un)Fortunate Incident

    Chapter 382 An (Un)Fortunate Incident¡¡¡¡The old man stroked his beard and said, "You are a special kind of human. Oh, we ghosts are attracted to the spiritual energy like a moth is to the light. We don''t mean any harm to you."

    "Of course."

    "But you should be careful," the old man added.

    "Of?"

    "The evil spirits. They feed on the negative emotions of people like you to get stronger. They bring bad luck to you. They eventually possess you at your weakest point and overwhelm you in every way possible."

    "Thanks for the heads up. You should tell them to be careful and not cross their paths with me," he said with a nk expression on his face.

    The old man pointed his finger at Rudy and said, "Currently, there is an evil spirit inside you."

    Rudy frowned his face and said, "She is not evil."

    "We know better."

    "Even if she is, I don''t give a fuck!"

    "You should worry. You are emotionally vulnerable. Your old wounds are deep and will never heal until you meet the person you are seeking. Are you confident that you will be able to endure everything until the time thates ahead?" the old man asked calmly.

    "Whatever it may be." Rudy gritted his teeth and said, "Once I have epted someone as mine, I am never letting them go. I already did that once, and I don''t have the courage to do it again. And the evil you speak of; what is the evil for you, exactly?"

    Rudy asked with a prating gaze.

    The old man stayed silent and nced at the other ghosts around Rudy.

    "I don''t think there is an answer to that. But whatever you may do or choose to do, never tell the cause of death to the spirit inside you. I am saying this for your own good."

    "Do you know something about who killed her?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "No. But I am sure it wasn''t pleasant considering the rage and hatred the spirit has inside her."

    "You should worry more about the rage and hatred I have for whoever killed her."

    "..."

    "Well, then. I will be leaving. Let''s not meet again."

    Rudy teleported near his house and waited for Reba to walk in. After waiting for a few minutes, Reba entered the house and closed the door.

    Rudy waited for a few seconds before going in as it could be suspicious.

    When he entered the house, he saw Reba entering her room.

    ''No, you won''t!''

    Rudy immediately rushed towards Reba''s room as there were chances that she would never open the door again until night. And then he wouldn''t get a chance to talk to her.

    "Wait a minute," he said.

    Reba turned around after hearing Rudy''s voice and rushed into the room. She grabbed the door and tried to close it, but Rudy managed to overpower her effortlessly and entered the room after her.

    "What do you think you are doing?!" Reba yelled. "Barging into my room like¡ª"

    She stopped when she saw the serious look on Rudy''s face.

    "We need to talk."

    "No, we don''t." Reba walked out of the room and acted like normal, but she was hiding her embarrassment behind her straight face.

    Rudy followed her while saying, "Mom. Come on, you know what I am¡­"

    While Rudy was speaking calmly, Reba suddenly started running.

    "..."

    "Alright. If that''s how you want to y." Rudy chased after Reba in the house, but of course, she ran at normal speed.

    "Stop chasing me!" she hissed.

    "Then stop running!"

    Rebba first went to the kitchen and ran around the dining table before rushing towards the living room. Rudy could have easily grabbed her if he wanted to, but he wanted Reba to stop at her own will. Otherwise, she wouldn''t listen to him.

    After running around for a few minutes, Reba had gotten tired, and her speed decreased.

    "Stop chasing me!" she yelled.

    Reba tilted her head to the side to look at Rudy without paying attention to her front. She tripped on the carpet and fell t on the floor, or she would have had Rudy not grabbed her and taken the damage.

    There were too many new things in the house, and while they were arranged properly, it was still risky if someone fell down and hit their head.

    Rudy swiftly grabbed Reba and carefully dogged all the things before falling to the ground with Reba on top of him.

    THUD!

    Reba''s body was pressed against Rudy, and instead of pain, he felt pleasure. They both looked into each other''s eyes before realizing their current situation.

    Reba''s breasts werepletely squeezed by Rudy''s hands, and their faces touched each other. Reba''s lips were so close to Rudy''s lips that if she moved even a little, she would end up kissing him.

    Of course, Reba''s face flushed red like never before. It was natural, after all, she was in such a humiliating state that she couldn''t even escape.

    However, Rudy also felt embarrassed. He gulped down nervously and looked into Reba''s eyes.

    ''What the fuck is going on!'' he yelled inwardly.

    Rudy knew Reba wouldn''t be able to move for obvious reasons, so the only option was for him to move. However, since Reba was on top of him, he couldn''t move.

    His hands were squeezing Reba''s breasts, and with every little movement, his grip was getting tighter as he was also grabbing Reba''s body from there. If he let go of them, she would fall on him, and they would end up kissing in the most awkward way possible.

    ''What should I do?'' he asked himself. ''If I try to move, mom will fall on me, and even if I don''t, she will fall on me. And my hands are¡­ so soft¡­! No! No! Rudy! What are you doing?! You need to do something, but what?! Even if I try to push her on the side, I will have to push her by squeezing her breasts harder.''

    At that time, Rudy had forgotten that he was an esper with any power possible. If he wanted, he would have moved Reba even without touching her. But s, he was enjoying the life of a teenager.

 Chapter 383 Lucky Pervert Moment

    Chapter 383 Lucky Pervert Moment¡¡¡¡"Uhh¡­" Rudy opened his mouth to say something, but he had no idea what to say.

    ''Oh shit! My little brother has awakened! I have to do something before mom notices!''

    "Just push me to the side!" Reba whispered violently.

    "Okay¡­"

    Rudy squeezed Reba''s breasts for a few seconds as he pushed her to the side.

    Reba instantly sat up and covered her chest with her hands.

    ''He squeezed them so hard!''

    Rudy also sat up and smiled awkwardly at Reba.

    "..." Reba red at Rudy and said, "This wouldn''t have happened if you hadn''t chased me!"

    Rudy was tired of hearing that. He was already stressed enough since Reba had been ignoring him, and they hadn''t talked ever since he returned from the vampire world.

    "If you hadn''t run, nothing would have happened. Why are you ignoring me?" he asked in a frustrated tone.

    Reba averted her gaze and said, "I am not¡­ ignoring you¡­"

    "No shit! You have been avoiding me since that¡­ happened."

    "..."

    "I even tried to talk to you, but you still avoided me and found an excuse to ignore me," he added.

    "Well¡­"

    "And just now, when I tried to talk to you, you started running away from me. What were you going to do next? Nevere home if I am inside?" he asked with a judging look on his face. "Oh, my bad. You were already doing that."

    "I wasn''t!" Reba finally broke her silence and looked into Rudy''s eyes. "You suddenly dashed into my room, so I was scared."

    "Scared?" Rudy couldn''t believe what he had just heard. "Why were you scared of me? I am your son."

    He asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "I¡­"

    SIGH!

    "Listen. You were the one who said you slipped and it was an ident. So why are you avoiding me? You are just making it more awkward than it has to be," Rudy said in a calm voice while smiling gently at Reba.

    "You are right. Maybe I was overreacting."

    Rudy decided to go along with Reba''s lie if it meant their rtionship would be normal again.

    "So¡­ everything good now?" Rudy asked to confirm.

    Reba nodded and said, "Yes."

    "You won''t avoid or ignore me now, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Good."

    "Also, I have decided to let you have some freedom," Reba suddenly uttered.

    "Hmm?"

    "You are a teenager, and you have your needs. I don''t want you to think that I am being an annoying mother. So from now onwards, I won''t ask you anything. You can go out and hang out with anyone you want. You can enjoy your life. I won''t stop you.

    But please, don''t get into trouble. You are the only one I have left in my life, and without you, there would be no meaning in my existence. I am alive, so I could raise you and be your mother.

    I know I haven''t given you the attention and love you needed. If you ever felt like I was neglecting you in any way, then I apologize for that. I have tried my best to be a mother, but there might have been shorings here and there, but I don''t you don''t hold it against me."

    Reba uttered with a wry smile on her face.

    "No. I have never ever thought that. You are the best mother. You have done so much for me that I can''t even repay you even if I try to. You are my¡­ my life. Everything I do, I do it for you."

    When Rudy mentioned Reba was ignoring and avoiding him, she felt a sting in her heart. She was trying to do the exact opposite of that, but it backfired. She was simply embarrassed, as one would have guessed already. But her way was wrong.

    Reba got up and patted her clothes before looking and smiling at Rudy. She moved her hand towards him to help him stand up and said, "Get up."

    Rudy was about to get up, but he noticed his little brother was still awake, and if he got up in that state, the bulge would be visible in his pants.

    Rudy and Reba had just sorted things out, and if she saw Rudy having a boner after touching her body, things could get messy again.

    "Uhh¡­ you go. I will get up in a while."

    "Come on. Why would you want to sit there? Sit on the couch instead."

    "No, I am fine."

    "Rudy~" Reba grabbed Rudy''s hand and pulled him up.

    "Wait¡ª"

    Rudy could easily break free of Reba''s grip, but he didn''t want to force it. Reba almost made him stand up, but Rudy pulled his hand back and ended up pulling Reba to him.

    "Hey¡ª!"

    Reba once again fell on top of Rudy in the exact same way. She was on top of him, and his hands were on her breasts.

    "...!"

    However, one thing was different this time. Instead of their lips leaving a minute distance between them, they touched each other. And they were not just touching, they had collided and mixed.

    Their lips had be one, and their tongues were inside each other''s mouths. It was a perfect kiss.

    However, it wasn''t an ident. If Rudy had let Reba fall on him, their lips would have surely met, and they would have kissed, but their teeth would have mmed into each other, and it would have be bloody.

    So Rudy used a negligible amount of telekinesis and stopped that from happening. Sure, he could have also stopped the kiss, but he didn''t for some reason.

    ''What''s wrong with me?! Why am I having a ''lucky pervert'' incident with my own mother?! I know what I did was wrong but still¡­ dammit! Her breasts are so soft, and her lips are so juicy! Oh, Lord! I am going to hell for doing this to my own mother! I cannot believe I have fallen so low!"

    Even after feeling so guilty, deep down, Rudy wanted to have a proper kiss with Reba once again.

 Chapter ?384 A Forbidden Relationship

    Chapter ?384 A Forbidden Rtionship

    Reba and Rudy kissed for a long minute which seemed like an eternity for both of them. Even if it was an idental kiss, their lips were touching, and their tongues were in each other''s mouths.

    However, Rudy wanted an actual kiss. So he used the opportunity to move Reba to the side by squeezing her breasts a little. And as he had nned, Reba''s attention was diverted from the kiss to the feeling of her breasts.

    Rudy moved his head up a little as though he was trying to get up and gave a proper kiss to Reba this time without making it look intentional.

    However, Rudy didn''t get to enjoy that feeling for long.

    Reba moved to the side on her own as this time, she didn''t have to worry about identally kissing Rudy since they had already kissed.

    Reba moved herself to the farthest side of the room and covered her mouth with one hand and her chest with another.

    ''Oh shit!''

    After all that he had been through, they finally managed to return to normal. And now, they were back to square one.

    "Mom, that was an ident¡­"

    "I know."

    "So¡­ you are not going to avoid me again¡­ right?"

    "...." Reba stared at Rudy without saying anything.

    "Right?"

    "This is not normal¡­"

    "Okay. That was my fault. If I had just gotten up, you wouldn''t have¡ª"

    "No. It was my fault. I should have guessed that."

    "Hmm?" Rudy raised his brow in confusion and wondered, ''What is she talking about?''

    It was then that Rudy noticed Reba''s gaze. She was looking at the bulge on his crotch.

    ''Wait. What did she say again?''

    ''This is not normal. I should have guessed that.'' Rudy recalled Reba''s recent words.

    ''Well, this is awkward.''

    "What''s going on here?" Lucy suddenly asked.

    Rudy and Reba turned to Lucy, who had juste out of the bathroom.

    "Nothing¡­" Reba replied.

    "Then why are you two on the floor like this?"

    "We were just looking for something," Reba answered.

    As Lucy had juste out of the bathroom, her hair was still wet, and her body was dripping.

    She was wearing a thin dress, seemingly, she was going to wear actual clothes after drying herself. She had a towel with her, which she was using to wipe her hair. Still, her wet body and thin cloth were making her body somewhat visible.

    When Reba noticed Rudy was staring at Lucy, she furrowed her brows and got up.

    "Lucy, go to my room and change your clothes first," she said while pushing Lucy to her room with her.

    "Mom!" Rudy called out to Reba to confirm whether they were on good terms again or not.

    Reba moved her head to the side and looked at Rudy from the corner of her eyes.

    "..."

    She didn''t say anything, but she smiled with a flushed face before entering the room anding out a few secondster.

    "I will take a bath and sleep," she said to no one while walking toward the bathroom, but Rudy was the only one present in the living room.

    "..."

    Rudy went to his room and sat on the bed. She held his head in his hands and let out a weary sigh before gazing at his little brother.

    "I can''t¡­ believe it. What''s wrong with me? And why did I¡­" Rudy shook his head and muttered, "That was going to happen anyway. I didn''t do it. It was an ident."

    Rudy wanted to convince himself that whatever happened, it wasn''t his doing.

    After a few seconds, Angelica came out of his body and said, "Maybe it was your doing."

    "Oh, you are awake now?"

    "No. I was woken up by the urge of emotions around you. But it seems it''s a different kind of emotion," shemented with a judging look on her face.

    "Go back to sleep if you are going to make fun of me."

    "I am not. I am genuinely curious as to what happened?"

    "You¡­ didn''t see?"

    "No. I just woke up and saw you staring at your pp."

    "I¡­" Rudy looked at his hand and recalled the feeling of Reba''s breasts. "I kissed mom¡­"

    "What?!" she eximed with an excited look on her face.

    Rudy shook his head in disbelief and said, "At least try to hide your excitement, you pervert."

    "Now is not the time for that! Tell me all the details. Who kissed who, and how did it happen?" she asked with a resolute expression on her face.

    "Well¡­"

    Rudy told her everything and let out a short sigh in the end.

    "I don''t know what hase over me. I¡­ just felt like kissing her and doing.. stuff to her¡­"

    "So you are admitting that you lust after her, right?"

    Rudy nodded without saying anything.

    "Finally! It took you so long to realize it!"

    "What do you mean¡­? I just started to see her as a woman after she kissed me that day¡­."

    "Yeah? You were pretty possessive of her even before that too."

    "That''s a different thing. I was just worried about her as a son. She is my everything, and if she ever got even a scratch, I will obliterate the reason."

    "And that is not normal."

    Rudy looked at Angelica and uttered, "If I am the Lord, then she is my Lady."

    "I get it. Okay? You are making me jealous!"

    "Why are you jealous? She is my mother."

    "But now you admitted that you lust after her, so you no longer see her as your mother, right?"

    "I¡­ don''t know¡­" Rudy lowered his gaze and said, "I might distance myself from her to avoid having these kinds of feelings towards her."

    "You idiot! You are doing the exact opposite of what you are supposed to do!" Angelica remarked.

    "What? Do you want me to make more moves on her?" he asked with a soft scoff.

    "Yes. Go seduce her and add her to your harem."

    "Do you even know what you are saying?" Rudy rolled his eyes and uttered, "She is my mother, dammit."

    Angelica shrugged her shoulders and said, "And what does it matter?"

 Chapter 385 Confronting Rudy

    Chapter 385 Confronting Rudy

    "What do you mean by what does it matter?" Rudy raised his brow and said, "She is my mother. And I am her son. Don''t you see how wrong and immoral it is?"

    "Immoral? How exactly?"

    "Come on. You are not seriously asking that, right? It''s wrong on so many levels."

    "Okay. Listen. You love her, right?"

    "Well... yes..."

    "You love her romantically, right?"

    "Yeah."

    "You love her as a woman, right?"

    "Yes!"

    "And you want to kiss her?"

    "Hmm."

    "And you want to fuck her?"

    "I... imagined that..."

    "Ehe~" Angelica licked her lips seductively and said, "Legally, it''s questionable. Morally, it''s disgusting. But personally, I like it~"

    "That''s because you are a pervert and a degenerate."

    "Oh, my~" Angelica squirmed and said, "Don''t praise me too much. You will make me blush."

    "..." Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "I shouldn''t have told you anything. I know you will make fun of me."

    "I am not. Seriously. And I always expected something like this to happen. You might not have realized, but you had a thing for her, but I couldn''t dare to say that."

    "Nyxia said the same thing..." Rudy recalled. "Did I truly look at mom... like that?"

    "Not as intense, but yes," Angelica nodded.

    "Wow... so... what should I do?"

    "Why are you asking me? And I already told you. Add her to your harem."

    "No way..."

    "Why? Are you afraid of something? Or is there anything that stops you from doing that?"

    "Obviously."

    "Who? Is it Joe? What can he do?"

    "No. Not him. It''s..."

    "Oh, are you worried about what the world might think?"

    "Not exactly."

    "Since when did you start caring about what the world thinks? Perhaps, you are afraid of getting judged by the other harem members?" Angelica asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Yeah. But I am more worried about what mom would think. We are finally on talking terms again, and if I try something funny... I am scared of being hated by her."

    Rudyy down on the bed and said, "I would rather have a normal rtionship with her and stay with her for the rest of my life than try to make a move on her and get hated."

    "You are the Lord. You are the harem Lord. Come on. You can make any girl fall for you. Why are you so afraid?"

    "Well, the girl in question is my mother, and you don''t know her well. But I will try to... make moves on her."

    "How about you go now?" Angelica suggested with an innocent face.

    "No. She is taking a bath right now."

    "Then that''s a golden opportunity! Dash inside and y dumb like you always do. Say ''I didn''t know anyone was in there'' or something."

    "She mentioned in front of me that she is going to take a bath. That won''t work. And just let her rest. I will think of nster when I decide. It''s still wrong."

    Rudy touched his lips and sniffed his hands as he said, "Her lips were so juicy, and her boobs were so soft. She smelled nice too, and it was... otherworldly! I can''t describe how excited I was!"

    Angelica nodded and patted Rudy while saying, "You have finally be a man of culture. I am so proud of you."

    "..."

    "But you are still Mommy''s Boy," she added with a grin.

    Rudy sighed and said, "I don''t think I can deny that now."

    "Judging by what you told me. Are you sure it was an ident?" Angelica asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Your powers allow you to do anything you want. Perhaps, deep down, you wished for something like that to happen, and it happened," Angelica shrugged.

    "That''s not how my powers worked. For example, currently, I am wishing for the night, so I can go and gamble. But there will be night when the timees. You can''t say my powers did that. That was supposed to happen, so it happened."

    "I know. But even if something happens, it doesn''t just happen. It gets triggered by something. And that was your power. They triggered this incident."

    "By that logic, it means that the gambling I won was because I wanted to win, and my powers helped me win," Rudy remarked.

    "Super luck."

    "I do not exactly deny your theory. It might be possible, but there is no solid proof. Still, I will experiment with this and confirm it," Rudy nodded in agreement.

    "I go back to sleep." Angelica entered Rudy''s body and said, ''Keep our emotions in control.''

    Rudy sat at his desk and began doing the homework that Rize had given to all the students. When he was halfway through, he received a message from Alice asking about the same.

    But instead of replying, he video called her.

    [Hey....] Alice said, but her screen, or rather the camera, switched to the rear camera.

    "Switch your camera. I can''t see you."

    [No...]

    "Why not?"

    [I look weird on video calls. The quality is not that good, and everything looks horrible. My nose looks big, and the--]

    "Change it."

    [Fine~!] Alice groaned.

    Alice switched her camera to the front while saying, [Don''tugh.]

    "Oh,e on. You look so pretty."

    [What were you doing?]

    "Nothing. Reading Rize''s love letter," Rudy replied with a short scoff.

    [Huh?]

    "I am talking about the homework."

    [Oh! I just finished it a few minutes ago.]

    "How about you send me the answers so I can save my time?"

    [No. Do it for yourself. But if you are having a problem solving the equations, you can let me know. I will help you.]

    "To be honest, even if I don''t do the homework, I don''t think Rize would do anything to me."

    [Oh, she will. She will punish you with all her heart''s content.]

    "That''s a great idea!" Rudy suddenly eximed.

    [What is...?] Confusion was visible on her face.

    "I just have to get on Rize''s nerves, so she punishes me!"

    Alice had to take a minute to understand what Rudy was saying. She was worried something might have changed him in the vampire world, and he became a masochist.

 Chapter ?386 Will You Go Out With Me?

    Chapter ?386 Will You Go Out With Me?

    "At school, I can''t be alone with Rize for obvious reasons, and I can''t meet her outside of school. So the only way to spend time alone with her is at school when she punishes me!"

    [Are you seriously nning something like that?]

    "I am thinking of it."

    [I doubt that would work, but okay. You do you.]

    "Thanks for the well wishes."

    Alice grinned and hung up the call.

    SIGH!

    Rudy finished the rest of the homework and took a nice nap until it was afternoon. He felt refreshed and energetic as his mind had be free and lighter.

    "Rudy, can youe here?" Lucy called Rudy.

    He went downstairs in a hurry, only to find Lucy waiting for him in the living room. She had a calm yet nervous look on her face as though she was anxious about whatever she wanted to say or do to Rudy.

    At the same time, Reba walked out of her room withzy steps and half-open eyes. Seemingly, she was still sleepy but woke up for something.

    She rubbed her eyes and walked into the kitchen to grab a water bottle from the refrigerator and began drinking from it without using a ss.

    "What''s wrong?" Rudy asked Lucy with a confused look on his face.

    Lucy looked into Rudy''s eyes and bit her lower lip from the side before asking, "Will you go out with me?"

    SPAT!

    "..."

    Rudy and Lucy turned to Reba, who had spat the water she was drinking.

    COUGH! COUGH!

    She stared at Lucy with a baffled look on her face without saying anything.

    "You were saying something?" Rudy asked Lucy.

    "Yeah." Lucy nodded and said, "I want you to go out with me."

    "Where do you want to go?"

    "To the next city. I just got a call from the vet, and they told me that I cane to get my cat."

    "Oh? A cat?" Rudy raised his brow with a knowing look on his face and asked, "What''s its name?"

    "Her name is Freya."

    "That''s a nice name."

    "If you two are nning to go out, make sure to return before the evening," Reba said to them.

    "Of course."

    Reba then returned to her room after saying, "And don''t forget to lock the doors."

    Rudy turned to Lucy and said, "I will get my phone from my room. You should also do something if you want; like pee, or you know."

    "Just go."

    A minuteter, Rudy returned and saw Lucy already waiting for him outside. He locked the door and looked up at the sky with a confused look on his face.

    "What''s wrong? Do you think it''s going to rain soon?" Lucy asked curiously.

    "I don''t think so."

    "But the weather forecast said it will rain today after around 7 PM, so as long as we return before that, we will be okay."

    "I told you it''s not going to rain."

    Rudy nced around and asked, "So how are we going? We will have to walk outside the town to get on a bus. There are no buses here around this time."

    "Let''s walk then," Lucy shrugged. "I also wanted to see this town, so it would be the best opportunity."

    Rudy and Lucy walked and walked. He initially nned to take the shortest route, but after seeing the cheerful look on Lucy''s face, he changed his mind and decided to take a long route to show her around.

    ''I forgot when was thest time I had seen her smiling. Whenever she came to visit me in the hospital, she wore sunsses to hide her tears. I feel happy to be able to walk and talk with her like this.''

    Lucy caught Rudy staring and smiling at her and made some distance between them.

    "Is everything okay?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Yeah. We are almost at the¡ª" Rudy suddenly stopped and nced at the sky again.

    Lucy raised her brow in confusion and asked, "Are you sure everything is okay? You have been looking at the sky, again and again, every ten seconds."

    "Yeah¡­" Rudy increased his walking pace, so Lucy had to walk faster too.

    ''I don''t want to say it''s just my imagination, but I feel like we are being watched. Am I being too cautious? Even after using my see-through ability, I cannot see anyone, and I don''t sense anything either.''

    After walking for a while, they reached the pick-up point and waited for the bus to arrive.

    "When will the bus arrive?" Lucy asked impatiently.

    "Maybe in five minutes." Rudy nced at Lucy from the corner of his eye and asked, "You seem to be in a hurry to meet Freya again."

    "Of course. I love my cat."

    ''Lucy also had a cat in my past life. But she didn''t adopt it until two months after moving to my house. But in this timeline, she already has a cat, and even her name is the same. I havepared many things from this timeline to my past life, and most of the things have matched, including the events that have and are about to happen.

    The only anomaly is Lucy and Joe. First, mom remarried earlier than she did in my past life. And now the cat. Of course, some things are bound to change since it''s a parallel world. But why only this? The apocalypse obviously is the main reason and the difference between this world and the other.''

    Lucy suddenly nudged her elbow to Rudy and pointed her gaze at the bus that was arriving in their direction.

    "Is this the bus? Is it going to the next city?!"

    "Yes."

    The bus stopped at the pick-up point, and they both got in with several others who were waiting for the bus to arrive.

    However, much to their shock, the bus was packed, and only one seat was empty, which was soon taken by the olddy.

    Lucy puffed her cheeks and red softly at Rudy with teary eyes.

    "What?"

    "I was tired after walking the entire town, and now I have to stand on the bus too?"

    "Maybe someone will get up on the next stop, and we will get a seat."

    "But there are many others who are also waiting for that opportunity."

    "Don''t worry. Your brother will surely get you a seat soon."

    "Step." Lucy squinted her eyes at Rudy and said, "You are my stepbrother."

    ====

    Battle for the seat!

 Chapter 387 Crowded Bus

    Chapter 387 Crowded Bus

    Rudy and Lucy were standing on a crowded bus, waiting for someone to get off so they could get a seat to sit. But they weren''t the only ones thinking that.

    Rudy cleared his mind and sharpened his senses to use telepathy and read the minds of the people on the bus to figure out who was going to get off at the next stop. So he could stand right beside the seat.

    However, more than fifty people were on the bus, and Rudy was hearing all of their thoughts simultaneously. He couldn''t pinpoint the thoughts of a person even if he understood them.

    Of course, not all of them were thinking about where they would get off, so that wasn''t the best ability to use at that time.

    SIGH!

    Rudy immediately activated his see-through ability and inspected everyone''s body to look for their tickets and see their destination, but he stopped after a few seconds as it was useless.

    ''Why should I bother doing all this when I can simply use my other powers when someone gets off?'' he uttered inwardly.

    The bus was going at a stable speed, and as it was a highway, there was no real traffic, so everyone standing on the bus was steady.

    Rudy and Lucy were facing each other, but Rudy was taller than her, and whenever he looked down at Lucy, he could see a bit of her cleavage.

    ''Dammit!'' Rudy was wishing for someone to get off from the bottom of his heart.

    ''I could have just used teleportation or flew there with her! But should I tell her about my powers?''

    Rudy was still unsure whether he should tell Lucy about his powers or keep it a secret. He still didn''t know the good and the bad of telling her.

    Of course, he trusted Lucy and knew she wouldn''t tell anyone about this, but was there a need to tell her?

    Absolutely!

    However, he was waiting for a chance. He couldn''t just tell her out of a sudden.

    Rudy was familiar with Lucy and everything rted to her, but Lucy wasn''t. They had only started talking yesterday, and she didn''t know anything about him.

    Before telling her, he first wanted their rtionship to get better and be a brother and sister. He didn''t want to freak her out, which could possibly result in her getting scared of him.

    Rudy looked out of the window at the sky and furrowed his brow.

    ''I might need to sweep the sky once I return from this outing,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    The bus suddenly pressed a break, and everyone standing on the bus collided and were mmed into each other. But Rudy stood still on his spot.

    Lucy was mmed into Rudy, and her body was rubbing against him.

    ''Oh,e on! Why is this happening today?! All the events so far are the lucky pervert moments that usually happen to the main protagonist of a story. But I am no protagonist!

    I don''t have plot armor to save me whenever I am in danger! Wait¡­ do I even need one? I make my own plot armor using my powers!''

    Even though he thought about all that, he enjoyed the few seconds when Lucy''s body touched him.

    ''Angelica has corrupted me! I should go to a church to cleanse my mind!''

    Even though he was well aware that the reason behind Angelica''s perviness was none other than himself, he med her for no reason. If he truly visited a church, he would corrupt the nuns too.

    After a few seconds, the bus'' speed decreased and eventually stopped at a pick-up point.

    Rudy nced around the bus to spot anyone moving, but no one got off. Instead, a few passengers got in, and the bus became more crowded.

    Rudy was pushed from behind, and they were pushed by the ones behind them. Now, Rudy and Lucy''s body was more than touching. He could feel every part of Lucy''s body touching him. Especially the two big mountains with two peaks.

    He hoped someone would get off at the next spot, but that didn''t happen. Even after five more pick-up points, the passengers only increased instead of decreasing.

    Rudy and Lucy were getting crushed against each other from all sides.

    ''I am sure Lucy feels ufortable as hell! But she hasn''t said anything yet. She must be so disgusted that she is not even¡ª''

    Rudy stopped talking to himself when he identally read Lucy''s mind.

    ''Uhh¡­ let''s pretend I never heard that.''

    Rudy and Lucy had to stand the entire ride on the bus as no one got off at any of the pick-up points. However, when they got off at their stop, most of the passengers got off with them.

    "..."

    "...."

    Rudy nced at Lucy from the corner of his eyes and saw her pouting at nothing. She was annoyed and frustrated, but at the same time, her cheeks looked flushed.

    ''I am sure as hell I didn''t want to experience what happened on the bus. Yet, it still happened. If Angelica''s theory was true, then my powers would have made someone get off, and we would have gotten seats.''

    "Let''s go to the vet. Which way is it?" he asked calmly.

    "It''s near the market. But can we go to a pet shop first?"

    "Sure. What do you want to buy? Cat food?"

    "Yes," she nodded and said, "And a cor for her. She has a habit of sneaking out."

    "I see. Let''s get going then."

    ''The same as in my past life¡­''

    They crossed the street and made their way to a pet shop that was having a discount sale as it was the shop''s third anniversary. So Lucy decided to buy as much food as she could while staying within her budget.

    Then, they went to the cor section to get a cor.

    Lucy turned to Rudy and asked, "Which one should I get? There are too many of them."

    "Don''t ask me."

    Lucy smiled from the corner of her lips and said, "How about you try the cors on me?"

 Chapter 388 Pet Shop

    Chapter 388 Pet Shop

    "What?"

    Lucy leaned forward and said, "I said try the cors on me and tell me which one do you like the best."

    "Why? It''s not even my cat. And why would I try on you? You are a human, and the cat is a¡­ well, cat. It doesn''t make sense."

    "I know it''s my cat, and that''s why I am asking you to try the cors on me so I can know which cor feels like what."

    "...."

    Rudy wasn''t convinced by her answer and simply stared at her in response.

    "If you don''t want to do it, then it''s okay." Lucy shrugged her shoulders and said, "If you don''t want to try on me, then I will try on you."

    "Wait, what?" Rudy raised his brow and said, "I will try on you."

    Lucy grinned and pointed her gaze at the different kinds of cors on the counter.

    "Go ahead and try it."

    "..."

    SIGH!

    Rudy grabbed a red cor and tied it around Lucy''s neck.

    "How do you feel?" he asked.

    "Hmm. I don''t really know. Let''s try more."

    He tried five more cors and asked her how it felt. And Lucy''s answer was the same as before:

    "Let''s try more."

    It seemed as though she was enjoying that.

    After trying two more cors, Rudy grabbed thest cor and said, "You better choose one of them."

    He tied thest cor around Lucy''s neck and locked it.

    "Hmm~" Lucy hummed in amusement and said, "This one feels better. It also has an adjustable lock and grip so I can loosen and tighten it when in need or when Freya''s grows more."

    Rudy squinted his eyes with a judging look on his face and asked, "The other cors have the same functions. So why did you not select them?"

    "Uhh¡­ I like the grayish color of this cor," Lucy responded awkwardly.

    "Oh? There were two other cors with the same color too."

    "I¡­ like how this cor feels."

    Rudy gave up and let out a weary sigh.

    "Let''s take it off now."

    Rudy unlocked the cor and took it off, or he wanted to, but it was stuck and wasn''t getting off.

    "..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s not getting off. It''s stuck."

    "Stuck¡­?" Lucy''s face suddenly flushed after uttering the word ''stuck''.

    "Can you turn around? I can''t see where it''s stuck."

    "Okay."

    Lucy turned around and lifted her hair in a ponytail.

    "....!"

    No man could resist a nce at a girl''s slender nape, and Rudy was one of them.

    Rudy inspected the cor and noticed that it was still locked even though he had already unlocked it.

    ''I am not cut out for this delicate stuff. if I try to force it, it will break into two.''

    Rudy felt something between his legs, so he looked down and saw a dog was rubbing its head on his leg.

    "...."

    "I am so sorry for my dog. Please don''t¡ª"

    Rudy recognized the voice in an instant. He turned around and saw John looking at him with a baffled look on his face.

    "What''s with you? Wherever I go, you are there. Are you following me or something?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Of course not! I am a regr customer here!"

    "Right."

    John looked past Rudy''s shoulder and saw them around her neck.

    "...." He pondered for a few seconds while staring at Rudy and suddenly took out hismunication device.

    Rudy grabbed his hand as his face twitched.

    "What do you think you are doing?"

    "You are clearly involved in some illegal activity."

    "I am not. Seriously, how did you be a cop?" Rudy sighed. "I was just testing out cors on her."

    "Why would you even need a cor for a girl? If you are into this kind of stuff, then go to an adult shop. Leave the pet shop alone," he remarked.

    "You are misunderstanding something. This girl is my sister."

    "Uhh¡­" John looked back and forth at Rudy and Lucy and said, "You sure don''t look like one."

    "Obviously." Lucy hugged Rudy''s arm and said, "I am his step-sister."

    ''Step sister and a cor¡­ This guy has weird kinks¡­''

    "Rudy, take it off now," Lucy said to him.

    "Ah, yeah. It''s stuck, but let me try."

    "Oh. This cor has this issue," John interjected. "I had the same one for my dog, but the lock is faulty, and it was annoying to struggle every time, so I got another one for him."

    "If it''s faulty, then why are they still selling it?" Rudy sighed and turned to Lucy to say, "It seems this cor is a bad choice. Select another one."

    "I will suggest the one I have for my dog. It''s super soft and light," John quipped.

    Rudy ignored him and tried to take off the cor from Lucy''s neck, but it wasn''t budging.

    John stepped forward and said, "Let me help. I have dealt with that cor for three months, so I am kind of used to it."

    Rudy furrowed his brows and said, "No thanks. It''s almost off."

    Rudy forcefully ripped the cor from Lucy''s neck and said, "See?"

    "...."

    "You¡­ just ripped it. And how did you even do it? Even my dog couldn''t damage it after chewing on its belt all day."

    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Rudy asked with an oblivious look on his face. "I just unlocked it. I didn''t rip it."

    "No, I heard the sound of it ripping."

    Rudy showed the cor to John and said, "See?"

    John carefully inspected the cor with a confused look on his face and muttered, "But I¡­"

    Of course, Rudy had ripped the cor forcefully, but he restored it the next second.

    Rudy turned to the man at the counter and pointed his finger at the cor John''s dog was wearing.

    "Give me a simr cor with the name Freya on it." He turned to Lucy and asked, "What else do you need on the cor?"

    "Only the name. We can add a tag or a stickerter."

    "Okay."

    "It will take around ten minutes for the name. You can walk around the market if you want," the man at the counter said.

    "Hmm. How far is the vet?" Rudy asked Lucy.

    "Uhh¡­ around a five minutes walk?"

    "Then let''s go there in the meantime."

    "Okay."

    ''I am looking forward to meeting Freya again. She hated my guts and snarled at me whenever I went near her.''

    ===

 Chapter 389 Seeking Rudys Help

    Chapter 389 Seeking Rudy''s Help

    Rudy and Lucy left the shop, but John came running after them and called out Rudy''s name.

    "Rudy!"

    SIGH!

    Rudy turned around and asked, "What?"

    "Can I talk to you?"

    "Go ahead."

    "It''s a confidential talk."

    "..." Rudy nodded at Lucy and said, "Wait for me for a minute."

    Rudy hurriedly walked to John and asked, "What is it?"

    "It''s about the bank incident."

    "..."

    Rudy had already expected what John was going to say.

    "Those bombs weren''t fake. They were real."

    "No way! I had no idea!" Rudy eximed, but of course, he was acting.

    "You put hundreds of lives in danger. Do you have any idea how severe the punishment would be?" John asserted in a solemn voice.

    "A week in jail?"

    "You can go in for life imprisonment."

    The bombs didn''t explode, though."

    "That doesn''t matter. What matter is that hundreds of innocents would have died that day if the bombs had exploded!"

    "Keyword- If." Rudy quoted. "And hey, if the bombs had exploded, you, me, and everyone in the bank would have died. No one would have ever known they died because of my assumption."

    Of course, the bombs would have done nothing to Rudy. And he said it arrogantly because he wanted to sound like one. He would never risk anyone''s life if he didn''t have everything in control.

    "So what now? Are you going to arrest me and put me in prison till the day I die?" he asked jokingly. "Don''t forget that I did your job that day and solved the case effortlessly, while you guys would have taken months, if not years, to solve that case."

    Rudy''s words were indeed true. By the time the cops arrived, the van had escaped, and the unconscious robbers were caught. Not to mention, it was Rudy who knocked them out. If he hadn''t done anything or if he wasn''t at the bank that day, the robbers would have sessfully managed to steal all the money and gold from the bank.

    There were also high chances that even after stealing everything, they would have triggered the bomb and copsed the building, killing everyone inside and around it.

    "The robbers wouldn''t have told you the name of the mastermind. You wouldn''t have caught the guard or the manager. Nothing would have been solved, and the criminals would have been roaming freely in the world," Rudy stated.

    "Don''t worry. I am not going to arrest you. I reported to the higher-ups that the bombs were indeed fake. I destroyed all the evidence and got rid of the bombs too. So you are safe," John reassured Rudy, although he didn''t need reassurance.

    "So, did you call me to inform me?"

    "No, actually. I need your help," John asked in a calm voice.

    "With what?"

    "Ryan, the bank manager. We interrogated him once he was released from the hospital, but he is not talking."

    "Where is he now?"

    "In custody at the police department."

    "And what do you want me to do?"

    "Help us interrogate him."

    "Why? Isn''t it your job? And am I even allowed there?"

    "You are the only one who can get him to talk. And yes, I have acquired permission from the head chief."

    "Why do you just¡­ you know¡­" Rudy showed his fist to John and said, "Just beam him up real good, and he will start speaking. Don''t you cops always do that?"

    "No, we don''t. And Ryan is the guy who was ready to blow himself up with the building. We even gave him awyer, but he said he doesn''t need one. It''s almost like he doesn''t care what happens to him. I don''t think beating someone who doesn''t care about himself would help us gain intel," John stated.

    SIGH!

    Rudy sighed while ncing at Lucy and said, "I will drop by there if I have time."

    John gave a card to Rudy and said, "This is the date. Be there."

    Rudy looked at the date and said, "Yeah, not happening. I can''te on that day."

    It was the same day as the full moon, and there was no way Rudy would choose someone or something else over his girls.

    "Can''t you at least have some free time on that day? An hour will do."

    "No means no. If you really want me toe, then postpone it to theter week after the mentioned date. Otherwise, I am noting."

    "You will just be wasting time. The robbers mightmit another robbery."

    "That won''t happen. Only two of their gang members are left. And even if they have or get more members, they won''t just go into a random bank and rob it. They will first make a n, and nning takes time, a lot of time."

    Rudy turned around after saying, "I will leave now."

    "There is my contact information on the card. Call me if you somehow be free on that day."

    "That won''t happen."

    Rudy rushed to Lucy and stopped in front of her.

    "Let''s go."

    "Hmm."

    They walked to the vet, but Rudy''s attention was on the sky.

    ''I no longer feel like we are being watched. It stopped after we got off the bus, to be exact."

    After walking for a while, they reached the vet.

    Lucy handed a receipt to the receptionist and said, "My dad has already paid for the treatment."

    "Ah, yes. Mister Joe called us this morning. You can go in and talk with the staff. They will give you the cat."

    "Thank you."

    Rudy and Lucy walked in, and they were greeted by puppies cuddling their legs.

    "Aw~ They are so cute~!" Lucy grabbed one of the puppies and said, "I wanna buy them."

    "Let''s not. Mom is allergic to dogs."

    "I know."

    Lucy ced the puppy back and walked further in.

    "Excuse me. I am here to get my Cat. her name is Freya."

    "Please wait a minute. We were bathing her, so she is currently getting dried."

    "...."

    A minuteter, a staff member came with a beautiful white Persian cat. She had different eye colors, with her right eye being blue and left being red.

    Rudy and Freya locked eyes and stared at each other without blinking.

    ''She seems so spoiled as ever¡­.''

 Chapter 390 On the Bus, Again

    Chapter 390 On the Bus, Again

    The employee handed Freya to Lucy and said, "She is all good. But please bring her for a check-up every two weeks, or at least once a month."

    "Sure."

    Rudy and Lucy left the vet and made their way to the pet shop to get the cor for Freya.

    Fortunately, it was already named, so they paid for it and the food they had bought and left in a hurry as thest bus was arriving soon.

    They reached the pick-up point soon and waited for the bus.

    "Why don''t you sit on the bench while you can?" Rudymented.

    "Hmm?"

    "Well, there are chances that we won''t get a seat this time either since this is a rush hour and the transports are usually crowded by this time," Rudy stated.

    "No way! I am not standing again! My legs are so tired! They are going to hurt a lot tomorrow when I wake up! How will I go to school then?"

    "I can carry you if you want," Rudy said jokingly.

    "I will trust you on that," Lucy responded.

    "..."

    Lucy sat on the bench and nced at Rudy without saying a word. Seemingly, she wanted him to sit beside her.

    Rudy wasn''t tired, but he decided to sit and enjoy the nice view of the cloudy sky.

    "I told you it was going to rain soon," Lucymented.

    "It won''t."

    "How can you be so sure?! I know that the weather forecast is not always urate, bute on. The sky is so cloudy, and the wind is so¡­ windy."

    "I am sure because I know it won''t happen."

    "Whatever!" Lucy puffed her cheeks and muttered, "Hmph!"

    "..."

    A few secondster, she nced at Rudy from the corner of her eye and said, "If it rains, you will have to do one thing, as I say."

    "..."

    "And what if it does?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Then I will give you a candy."

    "Oi! Make it fair."

    "Fine~ I will also do one thing as you say."

    "Are you sure about this?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "Yes. Because I know it will rain."

    Rudy smirked from the corner of his lips and inwardly uttered, ''Now, I must make sure it doesn''t rain.''

    Rudy nced at Freya and found her ring at him.

    ''Of course, she doesn''t like me.''

    "Want to hold her?"

    "No."

    "Wow. You refused instantly. Were you just waiting for me to ask that?" shemented with a judging look on her face.

    "No. But it''s a normal question any pet owner would ask."

    "Do you not like cats?"

    "It''s not that. I am just¡­ not good with them¡­"

    "Aww~ So you are afraid of them?"

    "No¡­"

    "Then try holding her. She is calm and nice, and she likes everyone."

    ''I know. But she didn''t like me in the least! Whenever I tried to hold or pat her, she scratched my hands.''

    Lucy pointed her finger at herp and said, "Go ahead and pick her up."

    ''I don''t think she can scratch me this time even if she tries, so there is no harm.''

    Rudy slowly moved his hand to Freya and held her in his arms. Surprisingly, she did nothing to Rudy, but the re in her eyes stayed unfazed.

    "What now?" he asked Lucy.

    "Nothing. y with her, I guess?"

    Rudy squeezed Freya''s face and changed her expression, but the re didn''t change.

    After a while, the bus arrived, and they quickly got on the bus. However, there was only one empty seat. Fortunately, no one got on the bus with them, so the seat was safe.

    But, now, one of them had to sit, and one had to stand. Of course, Rudy was going to let Lucy sit as she was tired.

    "Go sit," he said while pointing his gaze at the empty seat.

    "What about you?"

    "I will stand. Maybe someone will get up at the next stop."

    "Or they will get on, and the crowd will increase," shemented.

    Lucy agreed to sit on the seat, but she couldn''t watch Rudy stand, so she got up and whispered, "How about you sit on the seat, and I sit on you?"

    "What?"

    "That way, we both can sit."

    Rudy wasn''t up for it, but he didn''t care, so he sat on the empty seat and let Lucy sit on hisp. However, he soon regretted his action after his little brother woke up from a slumber.

    Rudy thought Lucy would simply sit on the edge of hisp, but she was sitting on top of him, quite literally. Her hips were perfectly aligned with Rudy''s crotch.

    ''Yeah. Something is surely up. One after another, such events keep happening. I honestly don''t mind it, bute on. Why with my mother and sister?''

    The bus they were riding was old, shaking up and down a lot, especially on the back seat where Rudy and Lucy were sitting.

    The more time passed, the more Lucy''s body moved up and down and stimted Rudy''s body with a feeling he was familiar with. Still, he kept his calm and tried his best to make his little brother fall asleep again.

    However, it was impossible.

    ''I know I said this line like a dozen times today already. But this is bad. Like really, really bad! If this keeps on going, my dick will eventually rise and poke her ass. And if she notices that, it would be he awkward.''

    ''Should ask her to stand up? But I already know she won''t.''

    A few minutester, Rudy''s little brother hadpletely woken up, and it began to poke Lucy''s butt.

    "..."

    A few secondster, the bus picked up the speed, and it began to shake more, resulting in his snake and Lucy''s butt interacting with each other again and again.

    It didn''t take a while for Lucy to notice, and she tilted her head back from the side to look at Rudy with a knowing look in her eyes.

    ''Uh oh! I know that look in her eyes.''

 Chapter 391 Preying the Predator

    Chapter 391 Preying the Predator

    "Can you stand up for a second? My legs feel numb, so I think I will stand the rest of the way," Rudy said calmly.

    "Don''t you think it''s toote to ask that?"

    "It''s a normal phenomenon. I cannot help it."

    Lucy leaned her back on Rudy and said, "I don''t mind it."

    "...."

    ''We are talking about numb legs, right?'' Rudy asked himself.

    After a few minutes of riding, Lucy got off from Rudy, and Rudy got off the bus. They walked their way to their house and took the shortest route to reach there as soon as possible.

    Lucy hurriedly opened the door and went in, but Rudy stood outside.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked while looking back at him.

    "I will be there in a second."

    Lucy shot a nce at Rudy''s crotch and said, "Yeah. Come in when it''s calm down."

    "..."

    Rudy ced his hand on his little brother and muttered, "I can''t remember thest time I had abstained this much."

    He patted his little brother and said, "Don''t worry. I will let you out to explore a cave soon."

    "Angelica, are you awake?" he asked calmly.

    But there was no reply.

    "Angelica?"

    He waited for a few seconds, but he was met with silence.

    ''What is it?'' Angelica suddenly spoke, but her voice sounded sleepy.

    "Did I wake you up?"

    ''Yeah. But I had a nice sleep. What''s up? Why are you outside the house? Are we going to gamble already?''

    "No. We still have two hours and a few more minutes."

    ''So why are you outside? Wait¡­'' After a brief pause, Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and said, "Don''t tell me you made moves on your mom, and she kicked you out?"

    "No. Of course not. Why would you even jump to such conclusions?"

    "Thest time we talked, you were talking about making moves on her. So I thought¡­" Angelica shrugged her shoulders withoutpleting her sentence.

    "I didn''t. Not so soon. Also, I don''t think she would kick me out even if I made moves on her, you know?" he said with a confident look on his face.

    "Oh? You seem awfully confident about that. Why don''t you go inside and kiss her on the lips to prove it?"

    "No thanks." Rudy smacked Angelica lightly on the head and said, "I went out with Lucy."

    "A¡­ date¡­?" she asked with a baffled look on her face. "Ever since you returned from the vampire world, you have be¡­ more of a man of culture. First, you make moves on your mother and now on your sister. You got the entire family package."

    "...." Rudy smacked Angelica once again and said, "I just went with her to the next city to fetch the cat from the vet."

    "Oh! A real pet?!" she eximed. "Why did you get a pet? You already have me as your pet, and I provide you with everything you need!"

    "Not my pet, you idiot. I am talking about Lucy''s cat."

    "Hmm? She has a cat? She didn''t seem like a person who would have a pet."

    "Don''t fall for her looks. She may look innocent, but she is¡­ like a toned-down version on you," he said awkwardly.

    Angelica frowned her face and said, "What do you mean?!"

    "She is secretly a closet pervert. But only sometimes. It''s like her horny switch suddenly gets on at random times."

    "She is Paul''s sister, so maybe she is just like him?"

    "Nah. She is innocent from inside and doesn''t mean any harm."

    "I wonder how Paul and Lucy turned out to be like that. Certainly not after Joe since he is like a¡­. I don''t know if it would be offensive to say, but he is like a beta character you would often see in anime."

    Rudy shook his head in disbelief and uttered, "I will have to decrease your watch time. It''s influencing you."

    "What do you mean?! Then you should also stop watching porn! It has influenced you so much that you lust after your mom and sister!"

    Rudy was d from the bottom of his heart that no one could hear Angelica.

    "I don''t even watch porn ever since I had sex with you."

    "But you did in your past life, right? And what about the adult visual novels you y at Eric''s house?" she asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Anyway." Rudy dodged the topic like a professional and said, "Lucy might have taken after her mother. I mean, she left Joe after he became impotent, so¡­"

    He shrugged his shoulders and continued, "I am not judging her, by the way."

    "When did he be impotent, though?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "I don''t know. But I think it was a year after Lucy was born. So¡­ seventeen years ago?" Rudy wondered.

    "So she must be young at that time. I guess it makes sense that she left him."

    "Oh, she didn''t leave him right after he became impotent. She first had to settle down and even raised Lucy."

    "Well, I don''t really care about all that. Let''s go in." Angelica puckered her lips and said, "I just woke up, and I need breakfast."

    "I am not sure if the dinner is ready or not. It''s not even 7 PM yet."

    Angelica rubbed Rudy''s crotch and said, "I am talking about this breakfast."

    "Oh. Yeah. Then forget about breakfast. I will give you supper and dinner too. But first, I have to take care of something," he said while looking at the sky.

    "What?"

    "Just watch."

    Rudy took a deep breath and blew air from his mouth. It was so powerful that he pushed all the clouds away from the sky and revealed a beautiful starry sky.

    "Hehe!" He smirked and said, "Lucy, you think you are ying with me. But you are wrong. I am the one who is ying with you. You are not a predator, but a prey."

    Rudy entered the house and went straight to the bathroom to take a long bath. Although he did something else with Angelica in the bathroom.

    Seriously, he was putting the bathroom to good use.

 Chapter ?392 Gambling Time

    Chapter ?392 Gambling Time

    It was nighttime, and Rudy was about to leave for the VIP club tournament at the casino. However, it wasn''t 9 PM yet, and Lucy was awake, watching television downstairs.

    Reba had already left for her work after eating dinner, but Lucy wanted to watch her favorite show. She invited Rudy, and he would have loved to join her, but he had more important things to do.

    Rudy quietly walked down the stairs and peeked from the corner to see Lucy was immersed in watching the television. Normally, he would have teleported directly near the casino, but he couldn''t with Lucy in the house.

    If she needed something and went to his room only to find it empty, things could get messy, so he had to inform her that he was going out.

    After reaching the living room, Rudy cleared his throat to make his presence known.

    Lucy muted the volume and nced at Rudy with a mixed expression on her face.

    "What?" she asked. She tapped her hand on the couch beside her and said, "Come. Sit."

    "I am not. I am going out and will be back by the morning."

    "Wait, what? Where are you going at night?"

    "I have things to do." Rudy could have just lied and said that he was going to Eric''s house, but he didn''t want to lie when there was no need to.

    "Well, I don''t want to pry much, so¡­ good luck, I guess?" she shrugged.

    "Thanks."

    "Wait, does your mom know about it?"

    "She probably does but not mentioning it."

    "Okay."

    "Lock the doors after I leave and call¡ª"

    Lucy interrupted Rudy and said, "Call you if anything happens. Got it."

    "Heh." Rudy chuckled and left the house.

    Angelica came out of his body and asked, "Your mom knows that you are sneaking out at night?"

    "She has to know. You noticed that she always tries to dodge or avoid the topic whenever I try to tell her about my powers and stuff. And she didn''t even ask where I was when I was in the vampire world."

    "It''s like¡­ she doesn''t care¡­" Angelica muttered.

    "Or maybe the contrary. She cares, and that''s why she doesn''t ask."

    Rudy teleported near the casino and called Maria.

    After a few rings, she picked up the call and said. [I will be there in five minutes. Wait for me in the lobby.]

    After saying that, she hung up the call and didn''t even listen to what Rudy had to say.

    "What are you going to do about your hair?" Angelica asked curiously. "You are pretending to be a girl, right?"

    "I can just wear a hoodie like I did in the bank," Rudy shrugged.

    He walked past the guards while waving his casino pass and went straight to the counter.

    "Hey there, how are you doing?" he asked the man at the counter.

    SIGH!

    "You again. What do you want? The matches are on the other side, not here," the staff uttered in an annoyed tone.  Freewebn?vel.

    "I wanted to ask about something."

    "What?"

    "Do you know anything about the VVIP underworld tournament?"

    The man''s face turned pale after hearing that. He gulped down nervously and said, "We don''t talk about it."

    "That''s why I am asking."

    "I don''t know anything about it." The man turned around and walked away to the other side of the counter after saying, "You should ask the ones who have been in the underworld."

    ''Well, I didn''t expect an answer in the first ce, so I can''t say I am disappointed. I was just trying to pass some time while Maria arrived.''

    SIGH!

    He let out a short sigh and watched the game of the other gamblers. For Rudy, watching was a part of learning. He was memorizing their way of ying and the pattern of bidding.

    Of course, he heard their thoughts, too, but his telepathic ability was still unreliable. He always used mind reading whenever he wanted to read someone''s mind, but he had to touch the said person to do that, and he wouldn''t want to touch strangers.

    Rudy waited for two minutes, and Maria arrived earlier than the promised time. She rushed to Rudy and said, "Sorry I amte."

    "It''s okay. The tournament hasn''t started yet. And I am sure you were doing something important that you arrivedte," Rudy said calmly.

    "Yea¡­h¡­" Maria said while averting her gaze.

    ''Oh¡­ well, well. Looks like it wasn''t an important thing,'' Rudy uttered inwardly and then asked, "What were you doing, by the way?"

    "I was¡­ er¡­ handing some crucial stuff about the future of the syndicate," she replied awkwardly.

    "Oh. I see."

    "Fine, I was lying." Maria looked into Rudy''s eyes before breaking her eye contact and said, "I was watching television."

    "Heh!" Rudy scoffed softly and patted Maria on the head. "You are just like a normal girl, after all."

    "But it''s not my fault! The show aired 10 minutester than the usual time, and then I¡ª"

    "It''s okay." Rudy smiled gently at Maria and said, "You don''t have to exin everything. I am not your dad."

    "But I am your sugar mama, right?" she asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Let''s not talk about that."

    Maria looked at the time and said, "The tournament has started. Let''s go."

    Rudy and Maria walked into the VIP club room with hundreds of other gamblers.

    "How many participants are there today?" he asked curiously.

    "More than a thousand. And there will only be one winner."

    "And that''s going to be us." Rudy paused for a second and said, "Once we have won this, we will enter the underground gambling tournaments."

    ''Just one more step! After tonight, I will have ess to the underground! My n will finally be in action, and it will take the entire underground by a storm!''

    "Don''t get too excited. And don''t underestimate your opponents. They are more or less used to gambling, while you are¡­ well, I can''t really call you a newbie, but you don''t know everything about gambling yet," Maria remarked.

    Rudy sucked his teeth and made a ''tch!'' noise before saying, "I bet to differ."

    "That''s supposed to be ''I beg to differ''," Maria corrected Rudy.

    His sarcasm had failed to reach Maria.

 Chapter 393 VIP Club Gambling Tournament

    Chapter 393 VIP Club Gambling Tournament

    Ten hours after the VIP club gambling tournament began.

    There were all kinds of games and gamblers. It was a one-versus-one match against each other, and the selection was made randomly.

    There were a total of 1138 yers when the tournament started ten hours ago, and only half of them, 569, qualified for the second round. One after another, the yers either got disqualified or entered the next round.

    After ten hours, only 4 yers remained, and it was the semi-final match.

    Rudy was sitting in the chair with a haughty look on his face while Maria was quietly sitting beside him.

    They were looking at his opponent, who was the winner ofst year''s VIP club gambling tournament, and she was supposed to win this year, too, if she hadn''t crossed her path with Rudy.

    Rudy smirked and said, "I bet one million dors on this round."

    "Wha¡­"

    "Call it and face me. Or fold it and save yourself from the humiliation," he added.

    His opponent gritted her teeth and said, "Call."

    "Heh."

    The dealer raised his hand and said, "Reveal your cards."

    Rudy''s opponent ced her card on the table andughed out loud with an arrogant smirk on her face. She had the ''4-5-6-7-8'' cards.

    "Too bad! I was just acting like that, so you would bid higher! I had a straight flush! And there is no way¡ª"

    Rudy threw his card on the table and said, "Royal flush.''

    His opponent''s face turned pale as she looked at the cards.

    "10-J-Q-K-A!" She read with a baffled look on her face. She mmed her hands on the table and said, "Impossible! How can you have those cards! You can''t be that lucky!"

    Rudy simply shrugged his hands in return.

    She turned to the dealer and yelled, "You are cheating!"

    She pointed her finger at Maria and said, "This girl is the sister of the owner of this casino! You all are in this together and preventing the real gamblers from winning!"

    The leader stared at the girl with an emotionless face and said, "Cheating in gambling and casinos is a normal practice. But not in this casino. I have no need to prove it to you, but if you have any problem, you can go to Master Rusher himself."

    "I¡­" She let out a sigh and red at Rudy. "Don''t get so cocky because you won against me. You still have to fight that ''man'' in the finale, and no one has ever beaten him in the club tournament!"

    "How about you stay and witness how I defeat him?" Rudy scoffed arrogantly.

    She flicked her hair and said, "There is no need to. I only care about myself. And I lost to you. I have no interest in who wins if I am not the winner."

    After saying that, she walked away.

    "Wow. She was so arrogant even after she lost," Rudymented.

    "That''s why I asked you to y arrogant to get on her nerves." Maria shrugged her shoulders and said, "Sometimes, the medicine itself is poison."

    The dealer transferred the money into Rudy''s casino card and said, "The final match of this tournament will start in ten minutes. Prepare yourself. Of course, you can also forfeit now if you want, and you will have all the winnings you have won so far."

    "You should say that to the other guy."

    Maria and Rudy left and rxed on the couch. There was a huge television on the wall, and it was live streaming the matches from the other casinos all around the world.

    "Not going to lie, I had no idea this gambling market was so huge¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "One often knows nothing about something unless they search for it," Maria stated.

    "Wow. Thanks, Miss Obvious."

    Maria puffed her cheeks and red at Rudy.

    Rudy poked his fingers on her puffed cheeks and said, "You know, you don''t have to apany me in all the matches. You can just chill and rx."

    "I love watching gambling matches, especially the ones you y. You always turned the table around at thest moment. It''s so fun to watch your opponents'' faces turn pale!"

    "I won''t deny that. Gambling is indeed fun and addictive, but only if you are the one winning. Fortunately, I haven''t lost even a single match."

    Maria leaned on Rudy and said, "That''s because of your super luck."

    "You are still hung up on that?"

    "Come on. How else would you exin that? No matter how professional a gambler you are, you are bound to lose at least one match." She nudged him repeatedly and said, "Luck ys a significant role in gambling."

    "Okay, Sugar mama."

    "Argh!" Maria let out a short groan and uttered, "I am not really sure if I am your sugar mama now or not. I didn''t make fun of you today, and you still managed to win three million dors today."

    "We will win more soon."

    "At this rate, you don''t need me. You can do everything alone," she muttered with a gloomy face.

    "Not true. I need you beside me, or I wouldn''t be able to stay calm."

    Maria nced at him and asked with a judging look on her face, "Is that so?"

    "Yes. You keep saying I am super lucky, but maybe you are my lucky charm?" he asked with a grin on his face.

    "...!" Maria''s face suddenly flushed red after hearing that. She buried her face under her knees and hugged her legs.

    "That was clearly a pick-up line, you know?" Angelicamented, who had been running around the casino and watching everyone''s matches.

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders in response as he couldn''t say anything with Maria sitting beside him.

    "Are you aiming for her too?" Angelica asked curiously. "Not going to lie, she will be a fine harem member. You will have tons of money and security too."

    Maria peeked at Rudy from the gap and muttered, "Say, do you want to gamble with me?"

    "What type of gamble?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "A gamble of life," she asserted.

 Chapter ?394 Gamble of Life

    Chapter ?394 Gamble of Life

    "A gamble of life?" Rudy repeated Maria''s words and asked, "What''s that? We gamble for our life?"

    "Yes," she nodded without looking at Rudy.

    "Uhh¡­ I have no interest in betting my life, and I am not going to let you bet yours either," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice.

    "Oh, no. My bad. I don''t mean a gamble of life and death. It was more like a gamble where the winners got to owe the loser their entire life. They make every decision of their life," Maria stated.

    "That sounds like very which is super illegal," Rudy remarked.

    "You can call it very, and it''s not illegal in the underworld. When someone loses the gamble or life or if they have run out of money or the things to bet, they be a ve until the debt has been repaid.

    Sometimes, fathers sell their daughters, husbands sell their wives, mothers sell their sons, and they sell themselves too. It is not a rare urrence in the underworld. I wish I had never known this dark side of gambling," she said in a low voice.

    Rudy raised his brow and asked, "And still, you want to do that with me?"

    "Because¡­ I want to¡­" she muttered. "That''s the only way."

    "Just curious, what would you do if I won?"

    "I will be your ve, and you will owe me. You can order me anything to do," Maria replied with a shrug.

    "And¡­ what if I lose?" he asked with a judging look on her face.

    "I will order you to do something you otherwise wouldn''t do. But I won''t order you around¡­"

    "Oh?"

    "To be honest¡­" She looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "It will be a win-win situation for me regardless of who won."

    "And what would you make me do if you won?"

    Maria puckered her lips and said, "I would ask you to kiss me¡­"

    Rudy couldn''t help but chuckle after Maria''s innocence.

    "Why are youughing?!" She hissed. "It''s not funny! It took me so much courage to say it out loud, you know?!"

    "I amughing at how pure you are. You would have the opportunity to make me do anything you want, and you would waste it for something like a kiss," Rudy scoffed softly.

    Maria puffed her cheeks and uttered, "Even that is too much for me. What would ''you'' ask me to do if you won? I doubt you would ask for money since you had countless chances to use my card and spend millions if you wanted money."

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in wonder while smiling at Maria and said, "I don''t know what I would ask you to do. But know that it wouldn''t be something so pure as a kiss. I would ask for much more illicit things."

    "...." Maria gulped down nervously and said, "Like¡­? You would ask me to make a baby with you?"

    "Ahaha!" Rudyughed out loud while repeatedly ganging his hand on the handrest on the couch. "I knew you would say it like that, but still¡­ It was so funny and cute!"

    Maria furrowed her brows in anger and moved away to the other side of the couch.

    Rudy stoppedughing and slowly moved towards Maria. A few secondster, he got beside Maria and wrapped his arm around her shoulders.

    "Go away! I am angry at you."

    "Is that so?" He moved his face close to her ears and said, "And here I was thinking of agreeing to y the gamble of death with you."

    "Really?!" Maria suddenly lost all her anger and turned to Rudy with a happy smile on her face.

    "No, I was joking," he replied with a grin. "You will have to promise me that you will never y such games, no matter your circumstances. If you ever need help, just hit me up. I will be there in less than a second," he said solemnly.

    "Okay¡­"

    "And if you want to kiss me, you can just ask for it, you know?"

    "Nice joke. I bet you will make fun of me again. Hmph!"

    "No, I am not. If you truly want to kiss me, then as long as you do that by the count of ten, I won''t stop you."

    After a brief pause, he began the countdown: "Ten. Nine. Eight. Seven. Six¡ª"

    "Wait, wait, wait! It''s too sudden. You need to give me more time to mentally prepare myself!"

    "Time doesn''t wait for anyone, Miss Maria. You may never get another chance if you don''t grasp the opportunity given to you at the right time."

    "...."

    "Five. Four. Three. Two¡ª"

    "Wait, wait. I am ready. I am ready, so stop counting. It''s making me more nervous."

    Rudy stopped counting and waited for Maria to kiss him.

    "Go ahead."

    Maria took a deep breath and puckered her lips as she moved her face closer to Rudy. She closed her eyes out of embarrassment and held Rudy''s face in her hands.

    "Rudy. Rudy!"

    However, just when Maria was about to kiss Rudy, Angelica called out to him and said, "Someone ising this way!" she said.

    Rudy nced in the direction Angelica was pointing her finger at and saw Rusher was on his way.

    ''Oh great!'' Rudy pulled Maria close to her, and instead of kissing her, he hugged her.

    "....!" Maria was shocked, and she thought Rudy was teasing her by ying with her feelings. But when she noticed Rusher standing in front of her, her face turned pale, and she gulped down anxiously.

    "Hello¡­ brother¡­"

    Rusher frowned his face and asked, "What''s going on here?"

    "Uhh¡­" Maria was unable to speak. She had never been in such a situation and wasn''t mentally prepared for that.

    Rudy turned to Rusher and said, "She was helping me."

    "How was that helping?"

    "You see, now I am going to the final match of this tournament, and I am so nervous. Maria was just reassuring me that everything will be alright," he asserted in a feminine voice.

    "Oh¡­ right. I won''t me you for being nervous. After all, you will fight the all-time champion of underground gambling."

 Chapter 395 Finale of the VIP Club Tournament

    Chapter 395 Finale of the VIP Club Tournament

    "All-time champion of not the VIP club tournament, but the underground tournament?" Rudy asked.

    "Yes. His name is Roid, and he even reached the VVIP underground tournament a few years ago. But after losing in the first round, he took a break from gambling for a while and finally returned this year," Rusher stated.

    "Are you implying that I will lose?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    Rusher shrugged his shoulders and said, "There are high chances of him winning, yes."

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and said, "Then I guess you will be disappointed because I am going to win."

    Rusher looked at the clock on his wrist and said, "The final match is about to start. Let''s go."

    "You areing too, brother?" Maria asked curiously.

    "You have never been in the VIP club tournament, so you may not know this, but the dealer of the final match of the VIP club tournament of the casino is always the owner of the casino," Rusher stated with a smile on his face.

    ''He made a simple sentence soplicated,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "It''s a custom," Rusher shortly added.

    ''You should have started with that!''

    Rudy, Maria, and Rusher made their way to the innermost room of the casino, where no one was ever allowed, not even the VIP club members. That room was used when high-ranking gamblers reserved it for gambling. And during the final match of the VIP club tournament.

    No one was allowed in the room other than the participants. Only Rudy, Roid, and Rusher who was the dealer of the match. Even Maria wasn''t allowed to enter there and had to watch the game from a transparent wide window like everyone else.

    However, Angelica was obviously getting a special treat and seat, which was Rudy''sp.

    Rudy and Roid sat in front of each other on their respective chairs, and Rusher stood between them alongside the table.

    "What game would you like to y?" Rusher asked while ncing back and forth at Roid and Rudy.

    "I am fine with anything," Rudy replied.

    He did to make himself look confident enough to waver Roid''s confidence.

    Rusher turned to Roid and asked, "What about you, Roid?"

    "I am also fine with anything. But let''s do rock paper scissors."

    ''Rock. Paper. Scissors? Is he being serious?'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''This is the final match of the VIP club tournament, and everything is at stake. Yet, this guy wants to y rock, paper, scissors?!''

    "However, it won''t be the simple old rock, paper, scissors," Roid added. "We will y that with a card. You and I will be given cards, and then we will draw each of them out at the same time.

    The standard rules of rock, paper, and scissors are, of course, applied here too. Paper will beat the rock, the rock will beat the scissor, and the scissor will beat the paper.

    The only twist is that neither of us knows what card we choose. It will depend solely on luck."

    Roid exined the game.

    "How many rounds? Best out of three?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "No. As long as the opponent runs out of money, or he gives up," Roid responded. "Of course, if it ends up being a draw, we will keep ying."

    "Sounds good. But one more question, you said we will be given cards. So what if we never get a beating card? What if I get three papers while you get three scissors? Then I am bound to lose. How is your game going to justify that?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "An excellent question. To prevent that from happening, there will be a deck of cards on the side from where we will draw an extra card. However, that won''t be for free. One card will cost 10% of the betting amount.

    For example, if you bet one million and I bet one million, the winner will win one million. Obviously. But if either of us takes one card from the deck, you will have to pay One hundred thousand for each card."

    "Hmm."

    "It''s fair now, right? The deck will obviously be shuffled in every round, and it will be on our luck if we draw a good card. However, it doesn''t really matter if you don''t know what card your opponent will y."

    "Again. It depends on luck." Roid spread his arms and uttered, "I call this game a gamble of luck where the luckiest one wins."

    "Indeed," Rudy nodded.

    "What do you say, are you ready?" Roid asked.

    Rudy looked at Rusher and asked, "Is this game valid?"

    "Yeah. The rules check out everything, and this is not a new game. Just a variation on an old game. The thing is, the real rock, paper, scissor game was banned in the casino as some yers were able to read the opponent''s next move by looking at their hands.

    So they invented this new rock, paper, and scissor game based on the cards. But no one actually yed it that much as it was heavily focused on one''s luck," Rusher stated calmly.

    "I see."

    "Are you okay with this game? You can add your own rule to this game if you want to. Or change the game entirely."

    "I have onest question." Rudy raised his brow and asked, "How many times a yer can draw an extra card from the deck?"

    "You can add a limit to it or let it be unlimited draws," Roid replied.

    "I am up for this. This game sounds exhrating."

    This game was the one true way for Rudy to confirm whether he held the ability of super luck or not. If he won without losing a single game, then he wouldn''t be able to deny the fact that he possessed super luck.

    However, the theory would be invalid if he lost in the end. But, if we won almost all the rounds and lost a few, he thought he would be able to get away with the fact.

    The results of this final game of the VIP club tournament were going to prove the magnanimity of his limitless powers and draw a path for him to the underworld.

 Chapter ?396 Rock. Paper. Scissor.

    Chapter ?396 Rock. Paper. Scissor.

    Rusher held the deck of rock, paper, and scissor cards in his hand and shuffled it at an inhumane speed.

    "How many cards would you like? Of course, you can get more from the deckter, but you will have to pay for them. Also, don''t forget that the money you use to draw the card from the deck will never be returned even though you win. The more cards you have in the beginning, the better."

    Rusher stated while tossing the deck from one hand to another while shuffling in between the air.

    "How about we toss the coin, and the winner will get to decide how many cards to distribute?" Roid suggested. "From the next round onwards, the winner of the previous round will get to decide the card distribution."

    "I am fine with that," Rudy responded.

    "Very well." Rusher ced the deck on the table and tossed a coin in the air. "Who will do the honor?"

    "Tails for me," Rudy uttered.

    The coin flipped andnded on Rusher''s hand. He nced back and forth at Rudy and Roid before revealing the result of the coin.

    "It''s a tail."

    ''Welp. My luck struck even before the match started.''

    Rusher picked up the deck and asked, "How many cards?"

    Rudy started into Roid''s eyes and uttered, "One to each."

    Rusher''s eyes widened after hearing that. He had already mentioned that the key to winning this game with maximum profit was to have as many cards as possible at the start of the match. Yet, Rudy did the exact opposite and asked for only one card.

    Rusher threw one card at Rudy and one at Roid.

    "How much are you betting?" Rusher asked.

    Roid ced his underworld VIP casino card and said with a wide smirk on his face: "I bet one hundred thousand dors."

    "Right off that bat!" Angelica eximed.

    They looked at Rudy and waited for his response.

    "What will you do? Call or fold?"

    Rudy ced his VIP casino card on the table and said, "Five hundred thousand dors."

    "....!" Everyone watching the game from the outside was baffled at Rudy''s action.

    Roid had seen his card as soon as Rusher gave it to him. However, Rudy hadn''t even bothered to check it. Not because he already knew what his card was, or he had seen Rusher''s card. He was leaving everything on his luck.

    "Your turn, Roid."

    "..." Roid red at Rudy and drew two cards from the deck. But he pulled one more and then one more.

    After that, he tapped on his casino card and said, "I will add three hundred thousand dors more."

    Rudy did the same and said, "I will add two hundred thousand more. Making it a total one million dor bet."

    "...."

    "As expected of the finale of the tournament!" someone from outside said.

    "Yeah. They have money to burn!"

    Maria shook her head at them and muttered, "This is why you guys always lose. Your mentality is broken beyond repair."

    Rusher turned to Roid and waited for his next move, but Roid was busy ring at Rudy. While Rudy was casually sitting on the chair.

    "Call or fold, Roid?" Rusher asked. "We don''t have all day. You have to make a move within a minute after your opponent."

    Roid tapped his card and said, "Call."

    "Rudy, are you ready to reveal your card?"

    "Of course."

    "One the count of three. Two. One."

    Both Rudy and Roid revealed their cards at the same time, and the results shocked everyone.

    Roid''s card was a stone. And Rudy''s card was also a stone.

    "..."

    ''What a great start. All the impact is ruined...''

    "It''s a draw. Either reveal another card or increase the bet," Rusher stated.

    Rudy had no other choice but to draw a card from the deck, but he didn''t look at the card this time either.

    "I will increase the bet by five hundred thousand dors," he then said.

    Roid tapped on his casino card and said, "Call."

    "Reveal your cards."

    Rudy and Roid ced their cards on the table, but this time the results werepletely different from the first time.

    Rudy''s card was paper, and Roid''s card of stone.

    "The winner of this round is Rudy!" Rusher announced.

    "Eek! That guy is crazy!" a gambler said from the next room.

    "Not crazy. He just got too much money to bet. These people are loaded with money, and even the millions are nothing but a change for them," someone remarked.

    "Could it be that you don''t know?"

    "Know what?"

    "That other guy is a newbie. My first match was with him today, and he started with only five dors."

    "Are you kidding me?!"

    "Wait, what?" Are you for real?!"

    "Yeah. He made millions from just five dors. I don''t know whether he is extremely lucky or he is hiding something."

    "I bet he is somehow cheating."

    "Now that you mention it. The mafia girl always apanied him to his matches. Maybe all this is a setup?"

    "Yeah, that has to be it. These casinos are always the number one cheaters."

    "Hey!" Someone whispered violently.

    "What is it? And why are you whispering?"

    "Watch your mouth. The mafia girl is standing on the other side of the room. If she heard us, we would be killed!"

    The watching chamber was soundproof, but the room Rudy was gambling in wasn''t. They could hear everything happening inside; it was a safety measure so no one could use them of cheating.

    However, no one from the gambling room could hear what the viewers were talking about except Rudy. Even though that room was supposed to be soundproof, Rudy could easily listen to them.

    He felt angry at how easily they jumped to conclusions and used one another. If Rudy had lost that bet, they would have made fun of him and called him stupid. Those types of people only needed a reason to shit on someone, and they felt good thinking they were better than the other. There was no salvation for them.

    Rusher grabbed all the cards from the deck and asked, "What now? Are you going to continue?"

    Rudy nonchntly stretched his hands in the air and said, "Ask him. I have already won."

    Rusher turned to Roid and waited for his response.

    "..." Roid gritted his teeth and mmed his casino card on the table, saying, "Of course, I am going to continue. I will continue until I win this tournament!"

    "Then you better be ready to empty your pockets!" Angelica taunted.

 Chapter 397 Mad Gambler

    Chapter 397 Mad Gambler

    "The winner of thest round, Rudy, will get to decide how many cards to distribute," Rusher stated. "How many cards, Rudy?"

    Rudy smirked from the corner of his lips and uttered, "One, of course."

    Rusher distributed one card to Rudy and Roid, and as always, Rudy didn''t bother to check.

    He ced his casino card on the table and said, "I bet two million."

    "Holy shit! He bet two million in the first round!" someone from outside yelled in astonishment.

    Roid had no other choice but to bet that amount as he couldn''t afford to be humiliated in a finale match of the VIP club tournament, which¡ª just like every other finale match in the casinos all over the world¡ª was being broadcast live worldwide.

    Unknowingly, Rudy had already made his name well known in the gamblingmunity.

    Roid ced his casino card on the table and said, "Call."

    Rudy tapped on his card and uttered, "I increase it by one million."

    "....!"

    "Damn! That guy is crazy! Who is that guy, again? What family does hee from?!"

    "No idea. But since he is hanging out with the mafia princes of the Ross syndicate, he must be someone who holds power in the underworld."

    "But I have never heard of anyone named Rudy in the underworld."

    "I might have heard Ruby, but that''s clearly a girl''s name."

    "Maybe that guy is the soon-to-be husband of the mafia princess?"

    "That has to be it!"

    Maria''s face flushed as she heard that.

    ''W-Wh-What are they saying! He is not my husband¡­ yet. But¡­ we were about to kiss back there¡­ right?'' She ced her hand on her chest and muttered, "What if he was just teasing me?"

    ''Still¡­ I couldn''t believe I was going to kiss him. When I asked him about his love life, he said it''splicated. I wonder what he meant by that. I wanted to ask him but was afraid to know the truth.

    It must be some kind of forbidden rtionship if it wasplicated. Wait¡­ what if the person he loves is actually me? And since I am a mafia and he is a normal person¡­ our rtionship would beplicated. Yeah, that has to be it!''

    Maria shook her head and let out a short sigh as she muttered, "What am I talking about? This is not a romantic tv show. Such things don''t happen in real life."

    Rusher turned to Roid and asked, "What''s your move, Roid?"

    Rusher tapped his finger on his casino card and said, "Call."

    ''I had three million dors before the finale, and I just won one and half million in thest round. I now have four and half million to bet. I don''t know how much Roid has, but my n is working perfectly,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Rudy, are you going to increase the bet or reveal your cards?" Rusher asked calmly.

    Rudy tapped his finger on his casino card and said, "I will increase it by five hundred thousand dors."

    "Call!" Roid responded instantly.

    ''Heh!'' Rudy smirked and uttered, "I will add two million dors more. Making this bet worth four and a half million dors."

    ''I have used all the money I earned today. Let''s see what Roid does now.''

    After a brief silence and receiving stares from everyone, Roid quietly uttered, "Call."

    ''Look how his arrogance has shattered, and his confidence has vanished!''

    "Holy crap! They are crazy!"

    "No, no. Only the guy in the hoodie is crazy. The match is in his control!"

    "True, true. He is holding the rope of this match!"

    "What do you think he will do next?"

    "I don''t know. But I think he will reveal his cards now!"

    "Who knows? He is crazy. He might add another million or two."

    Maria gulped down nervously and muttered, "He has used up all the money he earned today. So now he can''t increase the bet even if he wanted to. Not to mention, if he loses, he will lose everything and be disqualified from this tournament."

    So many things were at risk, and everything was in Rudy''s hands. The betting money, the winning money, ess to the underground, his ns, Maria''s dreams, and many more things.

    However, Rudy was unfazed. He knew how his powers worked. He needed logical reasoning and convinced himself that something like that was possible. His faith gave birth to his powers.

    Thus, he needed to have faith in his luck, and his super luck woulde into existence. Sure, he had super luck so far as Maria was iming him to be, but Rudy wasn''t convinced, and that''s why he wasn''t working at its full potential.

    But now, Rudy was utterly focused on winning and depending on his super luck.

    "Rudy, you are running out of time. What will you do now?"

    Rudy raised his brow and wondered, ''I can just reveal my card and end this game. But¡­ it won''t be fun. Roid still has the will to continue the fight. Even if I won this round, he would continue in the next round.

    I don''t have that much time. It''s already morning, and I am gettingte for school. I also want to see, if possible, touch mom¡­ maybe hug her, before leaving for school. But if I gette, she will go to sleep, and I will have the chance.

    I have already decided to make slow moves on mom and then make big moves when the time is right. Well, putting all that aside, that won''t be possible if I don''t end this tournament in this match.

    But¡­ How do I break his will to continue fighting? I would have increased the bet, but I am out of money. Hmm, I guess I have no other choice but to pull my ace card.''

    Rudy took a deep breath and ced a ck card on the table.

    Rusher''s eyes widened as he immediately recognized the card.

    Rudy tapped the ck card and uttered, "I increase the bet by ten million dors."

    That day, Rudy gained the title of ''Mad Gambler'' among the entire gamblingmunity including the well renowned underworld.

 Chapter ?398 The Winner of the VIP Club Casino Gambling Tournament

    Chapter ?398 The Winner of the VIP Club Casino Gambling Tournament

    Roid mmed his hands on the table and got up from his seat as he yelled, "Ten million?! Are you out of your damn mind?! Even the reward of winning this tournament is 5 million, and you are betting fourteen and half million in one round?!"

    "Oh, my bad." Rudy tapped on the ck card and uttered, "I will add five hundred thousand more, making it a fifteen million dors bet."

    "You¡­!" Roid gritted his teeth and red at Rudy.

    "Roid. Mind your manners. It''s your turn now," Rusher stated in a calm voice. "Call or fold?"

    Roid drew two cards from the deck on the table, then pulled two more and one more.

    After a brief silence, he sighed softly and uttered, "Call."

    "Ahem!" Rudy cleared his throat and said, "I increased this bet by fifty million dors."

    "....!" Roid was obviously baffled, but even Rusher was left speechless by Rudy''s action.

    "See? I told you!" Someone from outside said.

    "That guy is a mad gambler! No one would bet 50 million on a game that has a five million reward."

    "It makes no sense to bet that much."

    "That guy is either super crazy or just utterly stupid."

    "Maybe his goal wasn''t to win this game?" someone wondered.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Yeah, that makes no sense."

    "Why would someone y a game if they don''t want to win?"

    SIGH!

    Maria let out a weary sigh and shook her head at their dumbness.

    ''Rudy wanted to win, but not just win. He had to make his name known in history. Everyone present here and all those who witnessed this match will remember this match.

    Rudy will already be famous when he enters the underworld because of what he did today. That''s what Rudy is nning. He had already won this tournament the moment he decided to take out the ck card.''

    "Your turn, Roid." Rudy smirked widely and said, "Didn''t you say you will keep ying until you win?"

    Roid clenched his fists and red at Rudy like never before.

    "Roid, your turn," Rusher uttered.

    Roid took a deep breath and exhaled sharply before saying, "Fold."

    Rudy smirked from the corner of his lips and asked, "Shall we y another round?"

    "I am done."

    ''Good. Very good! I have done what I had to do. Now, whenever they look at me, they will fear me.''

    Rudy had won the finale of the tournament without even revealing his card. If the gamblers didn''t have a reason to fear him now, they were destined to be doomed.

    Rudy nced at Rusher and asked, "So do I get the fifteen million dors he had called before folding?"

    "Obviously."

    "And I have won the tournament, so how much do I currently have in my casino card?" he asked curiously.

    "Are you going to count the amount you bet from the ck card too?"

    "Uh.. no. Excluding the betting amount, not the winning."

    "You had four and half million before you used the ck card, and you won fifteen million. The reward for winning this tournament was five million, so you currently have twenty-four¡­ let''s just make it twenty-five million. You get an extra five hundred thousand dor reward from the house for showing me an interesting match."

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "I am honored."

    "Do you want to take out the money in cash like thest time or keep it in the card?" Rusher asked while picking up the deck of cards from the table.

    ''I don''t need cash. And I n to use this money to bet in the underworld tournaments. I expect strong and rich gamblers there, so I must have as much money as I can.''

    Rudy pointed his gaze at his casino card and asked, "Can I use this card in the underworld too?"

    "No. You will be given another card. But the money will transfer. If you win the underworld tournament, too, you will get a new card, which holds the most value. Not only that, but the underworld casino card has its own merits.

    For example, if you run out of money to bet, you can take out a loan in an instant, but of course, the interest charge will be high too."

    Rudy handed his casino card to Rusher and asked, "How much money can I loan with the underworld casino card?"

    "Ten million dors and you must pay it back in a week. The next card, or rather, thest card, will be the underworld VIP casino card, which you can use to loan fifty million dors," Rusher responded calmly.

    "What about the VVIP club? It doesn''t have its own card?" Rudy asked curiously.

    Rusher''s eyes widened after hearing that. He shook his head and replied, "No. I will go handle the transaction and announce the results of this tournament¡ª although I am sure everyone must have already seen it.

    Also, I need to register your name to the underworld. Be ready for a whole new experience. The underworld is a ce for those who are prepared to lose everything."

    Rusher left the room after that.

    SIGH!

    ''He makes it sound like it''s hell. I have nothing to fear. I have no reason to fear.''

    Rudy got up and walked to the door with Angelica.

    "Hey, wait¡­" Roid called out to him.

    "What? Are you going to threaten me or something?" Rudy asked with a lifeless re in his eyes.

    "No." Roid lowered his gaze and asked, "Are you aiming for the VVIP tournament?"

    "What if I am?"

    "You shouldn''t. It''s not worth it."

    ''Maria had said the same thing when I asked her about the gamblers of the VVIP tournament. Roid should be one of them, but why are they so afraid of the VVIP tournament? I get it that it would be a massive event where only the best of the best gamblers from the globe can enter.''

    Rudy raised his brow in amusement and asked, "What types of games are in the VVIP tournament?"

    "I cannot¡­ tell you. WE signed a contract before taking part in it¡­"

    ''That sounds fishy. Some shit must be going on in the VVIP tournament,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "And even if I tell you, it wouldn''t matter. The games are random and decided by the mafia lord himself," Roid added.

    Rudy threw a smirk at Roid and uttered, "Then you should feel honored that you got to y with the winner of the VVIP underworld gambling tournament. I will avenge you by doing what you couldn''t do."

 Chapter 399 Sexting in the Casino while Gambling

    Chapter 399 Sexting in the Casino while Gambling

    Rudy was sitting on the couch in the casino while being surrounded by many gamblers. Some were taking pictures of him, while others were standing in a line to gamble with him.

    Rusher had told Rudy that transferring the money and registering him into the underworld would take at least an hour. At first, Rudy decided to go home and fetch the cardter as he did with the money, but he noticed he was alreadyte for school.

    So he messaged Lucy and asked her about Reba, only to find out that she had already fallen asleep. Lucy also said that she was on her way to her school and the doors of the house were locked.

    Then, Rudy messaged Alice and told her to go to school alone. Of course, Alice was a little upset, but she didn''t mind much.

    Since Reba had already gone to bed, and he was alreadyte for school, he changed his ns and decided to stay at the casino until his card was ready.

    However, he was getting bored of waiting, and the gamblers present in the casino kept bothering him again and again. To avoid that, he challenged all of them to a match.

    "y any game you want with me. And the one who managed to defeat me will get one million dors. If you lose, you will have to spread my name wherever you can!"

    That was a tempting challenge for everyone. The gamblers had a chance to decide to challenge Rudy with the game they were best at, and they could bet any amount. Of course, if they lose, they would lose the money, but if someone managed to win, they would get one million dors as a reward.

    The biggest incentive for them to challenge Rudy was that if any of them managed to defeat him, they would be known as a ''gambler who defeated the mad gambler'',

    So far, one hundred and sixty-nine gamblers had challenged Rudy, and all of them lost in a matter of seconds.

    They were only allowed to have one match, and they chose the shortest and easiest type of gamble: rock paper scissors.

    Rudy wasn''t even paying attention to his opponents. He was gambling while ying with his phone, and it was Maria who was monitoring his matches.

    She was a little annoyed at the gamblers as they ruined her alone time with Rudy.

    So far, Rudy had won three hundred thousand dors from gambling with them, and the waiting line wasn''t going to end anytime soon.

    Angelica was staring at Rudy''s phone and reading his chats with Alice.

    [Why are you using your phone in ss?] he asked.

    [I am not in the ss. I am in the bathroom, so it''s okay,] Alice replied.

    [Didn''t you go to the bathroom like five minutes ago?]

    [Yeah. But that was a different lecture. The period just ended, so¡­]

    [Wow. So you are now skipping sses, huh?]

    [No. I am a schr student, so no teacher can say no to me when I ask to go to the bathroom.]

    [Great. Now you are not even trying to deny that you are skipping sses.]

    [When will youe back, by the way? Please don''t tell me that you are stuck somewhere for weeks.]

    [No, I am not. I am using my phone, so that''s obviously not the case.]

    [Where are you right now? You better not be fooling around with girls while I am worried about you.] Alice sent an ''angry'' emoji after the message.

    [No. Well, not exactly. Angelica is sitting on myp. I am in the casino, making money.]

    [Again?!]

    [Yeah. Guess how much I made today.] Rudy asked with a ''grinning'' emoji.

    ''Typing¡­''

    [Last time you earned like two million dors, I guess it would be higher this time. Maybe five million dors?]

    Rudy first sent a ''smirking'' emoji and replied, [You are not even close.]

    [Give me a hint. Is it more or less?]

    [More, obviously.]

    [Ten million?]

    [No. More.]

    [Twenty million¡­.?] She added several dots before the question mark.

    [More.]

    [Fifty million?!]

    [Why would you jump that much? It''s 25m.]

    [That''s a crazy big amount! What are you going to do with that much money?] She asked before sending a ''thinking'' emoji.

    [Make a bed of money and have sex on it.]

    [...]

    [That was obviously a joke.]

    "But it sounds tempting¡­" Angelica looked up at Rudy and said, "I want to try that."

    "We will do that one day."

    [I am going to make more money using this money.] Rudy replied to Alice.

    [I figured.]

    Rudy wanted to send something, but he saw Alice was typing, so he waited for her message.

    After a few seconds, she sent a message that said, [You know I am in the cubicle, right?]

    [Yeah?]

    [Do you want me to send a picture of me?]

    [I don''t have a fetish to see someone pissing.]

    [No! Obviously, I wasn''t going to send that. I am not here to do that. I came here so I could chat with you.]

    [So what type of picture are you talking about?] Rudy asked and shortly sent: [Are you talking about nudes?]

    [Not nudes. But I can send you my boobies picture if you want.]

    [Wow. I never thought I would ever do sexting with you. And no. Don''t send a picture. It''s not safe here.]

    [Okay. It''s been more than five minutes, so I think I should return to ss.]

    [Yeah, you should. I will be there in a few minutes.]

    [Okay. I will wait for you.]

    Rusher returned with a red card in his hand and said, "What''s going on here?"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "I guess I have gained a following."

    "Well, you have without a doubt made your name well known in the underworld. They are looking forward to meeting you."

    Rusher handed the red card to Rudy and said, "This is your underworld casino pass. You can use it to enter and leave the underworld at any time, and no one will stop you. The same goes for the casinos."

    He moved his hand towards Rudy to shake hands with him and said, "Wee to the underworld."

 Chapter ?400 Half Day

    Chapter ?400 Half Day

    After taking the new card, Rudy bid farewell to Maria and left the casino.

    "Are you going to school now?" Angelica asked.

    "Yeah. I was thinking of attending half a day."

    "I will go to sleep then." Angelica entered Rudy''s body and said, ''When is the next tournament?''

    "Tomorrow night."

    ''Good night.''

    "Good night¡­" Rudy looked up at the sky and gazed directly at the sun before soaring in the sky.

    "I guess I really do possess super luck. Does that mean the other things Angelica theorized are also true?"

    ''I have always wanted to make moves on mom? It''s still hard to believe, but I have no reason to deny that.''

    He looked at the time and muttered, "There is still some time left before recess."

    He sniffed himself and wondered, ''Should I take a bath? I don''t really smell.''

    SIGH!

    "I haven''t slept yet. Still, I don''t feel tired at all because I didn''t use my powers. I am curious how long I canst without sleeping if I minimize the use of my powers?"

    Rudy got bored of flying, so he teleported to his room and changed to his school uniform. He had nothing to do, so he went downstairs to check up on Reba.

    The door of Reba''s room was locked, so he used his see-through ability and looked into the room.

    "She is sleeping¡­ obviously."

    Rudy checked the refrigerator and ate breakfast while heating it before taking every bite.

    Once the time was right, he teleported near the school and walked in. Of course, the gates were closed, and he was stopped by the guard, but he said he was taking half a day, so they let him in.

    Rudy made his way to his ssroom and saw only Alice was there. She was busy reading what they were taught today.

    He slowly got behind her and ced his hands on her eyes.

    "Stop it, Rudy. I already saw youing from the window when you were at the gate."

    "Wow. What a way to ruin my surprise. I was expecting you to hug me and kiss me all over my face."

    "Unfortunately, I am not that possessive." Alice looked at Rudy from the corner of her eye and said, "Otherwise, I wouldn''t be letting you have a harem."

    "What are you reading?" Rudy grabbed the book from Alice and read a page within a second. "Oh, this."

    "Did you finish the homework Rize had given us?" Alice asked curiously.

    "Yes. But I will act like I didn''t and get a punishment. When is her lecture again?"

    "After the recess."

    "Oh. I came at the right time."

    Alice closed the book and asked, "Do you want to go to the canteen and eat something?"

    "I already had lunch, but I can apany you."

    "Hmm¡­" Alice got up from her chair and sat on Rudy''sp.

    "Umm¡­"

    "Let''s go to the rooftop. I don''t want to get caught by someone."

    Rudy teleported to the rooftop instantly.

    "Hey¡­ why did you teleport so fast? I didn''t get to grab my lunch box."

    "..." Rudy teleported back to the room and said, "Take it."

    Alice grabbed her bag and said, "Let''s go."

    After teleporting to the rooftop, Rudy and Alice ate lunch. They made out for a few minutes, and Alice suddenly felt like drinking Rudy''s milk, so she gave him a blowjob.

    Rudy was ready to teleport if he heard a noise, but fortunately, that didn''t happen. The only noise he heard was the bell of the recess ends.

    "Just one more minute, and I will cum. Keep going."

    Alice increased her sucking speed and used her tongue to stimte it more.

    Even though Rudy had said he would cum in a minute, he came after five minutes and filled Alice''s mouth with his fresh milk, which she swallowed with a delighted face.

    Rudy patted her and said, "You have be better."

    "Let''s go now, or Rize will haunt us for the rest of her lecture."

    When Rudy and Alice reached the ssroom, Rize had already begun teaching.

    "Can Ie in, miss?" they both asked.

    Rize squinted her eyes and red at Rudy and Alice.

    "Where were you two?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Canteen."

    "Come in."

    PHEW!

    They sat at their desk and took out the books.

    Rudy looked at Rize''s desk, and it was empty.

    ''Did she forget about collecting the homework?'' he wondered. ''No, no. I have to remind her, or my n will fail! But if I remind her and don''t hand out the homework, I will look like a clown.''

    Rudy nudged Alice and whispered, "Remind Rize of the homework."

    "No way. Everyone in the ss will hate me for that. I will bebeled as the bitch of the ssroom," Alice retorted.

    Rudy turned to Eric and tapped on his desk.

    "What''s up?" Eric asked.

    "Have you done your homework?"

    "Yeah. I did it on Saturday when I was on the night shift at one of mom''s stores. Seriously, she should start hiring more staff than focus on opening up new franchises," he ended with a sigh.

    "Can you remind Rize of it?"

    "Hmm? Sure, I don''t really care, but¡­ have you done the homework?" he asked with a knowing look on his face. "You always forget about such stuff even after being one of the top students in the school."

    "That''s my charm," Rudy said with a proud look on his face.

    "Heh," Eric chuckled and said, "By the way, are you free this weekend?"

    "Uhh¡­ no, actually. What happened?"

    "Mom is going overseas."

    "Oh? Is she opening stores overseas too?"

    "That''s her n. But she is going there to fetch Erika from school. Apparently, Erika scored a prize there, and she was granted free education in one of the top universities in the world.

    And she is obviously not interested. So they called mom to convince her, although I don''t think even mom can change her mind."

    ''Well, in my timeline, Erika refused at first butter agreed after a few events and went there after finishing her high school here,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Rudy! Eric! Stop talking in the back!" Rize yelled.

    "Uhh¡­ miss, what about the homework you gave us?" Eric suddenly uttered.

    "Oh!" Rize eximed in wonder.

    "Argh!" Everyone in the ss let out an annoyed groan at Eric.

    ===

    We have reached 400 chapters! Thank you and congrattions to everyone who has been with this novel!

 Chapter 401 Submitting Homework

    Chapter 401 Submitting Homework

    "Thank you for reminding me, Eric," Rize said with a smile on her face and sat on her desk. "Everyone,e here one by one and ce your homework book on the table."

    "Eric, you asshole! Why did you have to remind her!" Someone from the ss yelled.

    "Language!" Someone named Steve remarked.

    Everyone in the ss had begun talking with each other. Some had finished the homework, but most hadn''t. Rize had given too much homework, but if the students had started working on it on Saturday, they would have finished within five hours like Eric did.

    "Ma''am, you gave too much homework."

    "Yeah, ma''am. It was humanly impossible to do it in three days."

    "Even if you sat for 2 hours a day, you would have easilypleted it. Stop making excuses and bring your book here!"

    "Ma''am, I have only done half. I need more time."

    "Same, ma''am."

    "Me too."

    ''Shut up, you bitches! If she gives me more time, I will have to wait for more days!'' Rudy yelled inwardly.

    "No. No one is getting more time. If you havepleted half of it, you can stay in the school after the teaching hours end andplete the homework. Whatever happens, I want it done by today. Now, I won''t say for the fourth time. Bring your books here."

    ''Ah¡­ this is the scary Rize I knew¡­ so beautiful¡­.''

    Alice shot a nce at Rudy and shook her head in disbelief.

    ''I don''t understand what he likes about her. Yeah, she is beautiful and all but¡­ she is always so¡­ bitchy¡­'' Alice uttered inwardly.

    One by one, all the students began handing out the homework book.

    There were 69 students in the ss, but only 30 of them had submitted the book. 20 of them needed some time toplete it, and 15 of them required more than some time toplete it. But it was doable by the end of school hours.

    Two of the remaining four were absent, and one said he had forgotten his book at home. Rize asked him to submit it today, so the student was asked to go home and bring the book from home once the study hours had ended.

    The remaining one student was obviously Rudy.

    "Rudy, where is your book?" Rize asked.

    "I¡­ forgot."

    "You forgot the book?"

    "No. I forgot to do the homework."

    "Not even a word?"

    "Nope. It''s nk."

    Rize''s face twitched from all the sides as she red at Rudy.

    "Alright. What''s your excuse for not doing it?" she asked calmly,pletely different from her facial expression.

    "I just said it. I totally forgot that you gave us homework," he stated with a straight face.

    Rize took a deep breath and said, "I want it done by today. Once the study hours end, go to the library and finish it."

    "Okay, ma''am. But¡­ there is a problem."

    "What problem? Did you forget to bring the homework book too?"

    "No. For some reason, I cannot focus on the library. I need a closed room, if possible," he uttered in a neutral tone.

    "Fine. You cane to my office once the study hours end. But whatever happens, I want it done by today."

    "Of course."

    Rudy smirked at Alice from the corner of his lips and said, "Did you see my acting?"

    "Does that mean I will have to go home alone?" she asked with a gloomy face.

    "Well¡­ you can wait for me, but I wouldn''t suggest that." He handed a note to Alice while saying, "I can teleport you home if you truly want to go home with me. But I can''t walk you home. Sorry. But it''s only for today."

    "No, it''s fine. I had to stop by a stationary store on my way, so I guess I will just walk my way home," Alice responded.

    She opened the note to read what was inside, only to see a doodle of breasts.

    "..."

    The study hours ended, and the time had finally arrived. While the other students went to the library to do the homework, Rudy made his way to Rize''s office.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    He knocked on the door, but no one replied, so he slowly opened the door to find it empty.

    "Is she in the staffroom?" he wondered.

    Rudy closed the door, but it had no lock. None of the rooms in the school had a locking mechanism for obvious reasons.

    Rudy sat on the couch in a rxed manner and took out his phone.

    ''I have already done the homework, so I don''t have to worry about anything. Let''s just hope that Rizees here soon so I can make some moves on her. Otherwise, there would be no meaning in me doing all this, and my n will fail miserably.''

    DING!

    Rudy received a message from Maria that said: [I just reached home. What about you? If you are sleepy and this message woke you up, feel free to p me the next time we meet.]

    "Heh!"

    Rudy scoffed after reading that and replied to Maria with: [Yes, I was sleeping, and your message woke me up.]

    [I am so sorry!] she responded with an ''exmation'' mark at the end.

    [Now, you will have to take responsibility.]

    [Yes. You can p me when we meet again.]

    [No. That won''t do. I want something else.]

    [What?]

    [Let me spank you.]

    [What?!]

    [That was a joke, rx.] A few secondster, Rudy sent: [But I do want something from you.]

    [And that is?]

    [What if we finish what we were going to do before your brother interrupted us?]

    [You mean the kiss?]

    [Yeah.]

    Maria typed for a few seconds, which eventually turned into a minute.

    "What is she typing all this time? Must be a long message," Rudy muttered.

    A few more secondster. Maria sent: [Ok.]

    "..."

    Rudy''s ear twitched as he heard footsteps approaching Rize''s office.

    [Okay, I will talk to youter. Have to sleep.]

    [Yeah, me too. Good night.]

    The office door opened, and Rize walked in.

    "Yo, Rize. You arete."

    "Call me, Miss Rize. We are not the same age, and I am your teacher. Stop treating me like a friend," she said in a disdainful tone.

    "So harsh." Rudy touched his lips and said, "Even though we shared an amazing kiss."

    Rudy expected Rize''s face to flush after hearing that, but instead, he got a frowned face.

    "I know you are going out with Alice."

    ''Uh oh. It seems that my n had failed even before I made it.''

 Chapter ?402 Alone with Rize in her Office

    Chapter ?402 Alone with Rize in her Office

    "I know you are going out with Alice."

    "Who... told you that?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "I did."

    "..."

    "You two are always together. Youe to school together, leave school together, and are together all the time. Even a stupid would realize what''s going on," she stated.

    "It''s not nice to judge someone like that, miss," Rudy remarked quietly. "Alice and I are childhood friends, and it''s normal for childhood friends to be that close."

    Rise raised her brow and folded her arms below her bosom. She stared at him and asked, "You are also childhood friends with Eric. I don''t see youing with him to school, like ever."

    "Okay. First of all, Eric''s house is not on the way to school, and hees in the car. Alice''s house is on the way, so I pick her up. And obviously, if the school has ended and we are going home, we both go the same way, so it''spletely natural for us to go home together.

    And before you say anything, I usually eat lunch with Eric. But sometimes he doesn''t eat, or he has to go out. That''s not my fault."

    He shrugged.

    "So, are you saying that you are not going out with Alice?" she asked with a curious yet calm look on her face.

    "I wouldn''t say that."

    "So you ''are'' going out with her!"

    "That''s not exactly correct, but you are not entirely wrong. However, we are indeed in a rtionship."

    Rudy was purposely trying to make Rize confused to divert her anger to something else.

    "Even though you kissed me that day..." she muttered.

    Of course, Rudy heard it crisp and clear. He smiled from the corner of his lips and said, "By the way, Rize. I wanted your help?"

    Rize red at Rudy for a few seconds before letting out a long sigh. She sat on the couch beside him and asked, "What is it?"

    Rudy opened his bag and took out the book. He flipped through the pages and pointed his finger at a question.

    Rize read the question and raised her brow in confusion. She hadn''t even taught that to anyone yet.

    "You see, Alice and I are kind of going out, but I am still not confident about making a move on her," he said while looking at the book.

    Rize''s face twitched as she pulled Rudy''s cheek and asked, "Why did you take out the book then?!"

    "Otherwise, you wouldn''t have listened to my question."

    "And why are you asking my help for a rtionship?!" she hissed.

    "You are so beautiful and cute and sexy and hot! I am sure you have a ton of experience in this field," Rudy said with a resolute expression on his face.

    Of course, he knew better than anyone that Rize had zero experience in rtionships.

    "I don''t..." she muttered.

    "You don''t? Why not?"

    "I can''t have..." Rize shook her head and asked, "If you wanted rtionship advice, then I am thest person you should ask."

    "I see."

    "Yes." Rize puffed her cheeks a little and muttered, "Even if I knew, I would never tell you. How dare you ask me that."

    "Then..." Rudy held Rize''s hand in his hands and said, "If you can''t give me advice, at least help me out with the other thing!"

    "What... another thing?" she asked reluctantly.

    "Kiss and stuff."

    "No!" She hissed with a flushed face.

    "Why not?" he asked with an innocent face.

    "I am your teacher! You can''t ask such stuff to a teacher!"

    "But you are an intern."

    "That doesn''t matter. I have to get a real job after my internship ends. And if someone finds out about my immoral affair with a student, I will never get a job." Rize pushed Rudy away and pulled her hand from his grasp.

    ''You won''t get a chance to do an actual job anyway...''

    "So as long as no one finds out, it''s okay, right?"

    "I didn''t say that!" she retorted.

    "Come on, Rize. Help me out. If I suck at kissing, Alice will dump me on the spot. You wouldn''t want that to happen, right?"

    "What''s that has anything to do with me? I am your teacher. It''s none of my business to care what happens in your personal life," Rize uttered while averting her gaze, seemingly lying to Rudy.

    "It has everything to do with you." Rudy closed the book and said, "If Alice dumps me, I will be sad. Alice''s seat is next to mine, so whenever Ie to school, I wouldn''t be able to pay attention to the sses. Even at home, I wouldn''t be able to focus.

    That would lead to me not studying anything. Hence, my grades will fall, and I will fail. If I fail, I will have to repeat the year, which would eventually lead to my doom. My entire future would be destroyed, just by one thing."

    "..." Rize gulped down nervously and asked, "Really?"

    "Yes. I love Alice so much that I can''t live without her. She is the school''s idol, and everyone admires her. If she dumps me, I will be no one. Not only that, once she dumped me, she will eventually get a new boyfriend, and I would rather die than see that happening." Rudy felt furious to say that, but he had to make it sound convincing in front of Rize.

    "Do you understand how serious this is?" he asked in a calm voice. "As a teacher, you wouldn''t want to see the future of your student getting destroyed like that, right? Especially when you can prevent it from happening?"

    "Well..." Rize pondered for a few seconds with a troubled look on her face and said, "Is there any other way I can help?"

    "There is," he nodded in response.

    "Oh! Then let''s do that!"

    "That is to practice on another girl. But unfortunately, I am not good at talking with girls. And you are the only girl I talk with in this school."

    "...!"

    "And I want to practice with you."

    ===

    Thanks, @Dn_Wray, for the gift!

 Chapter 403 Rize and Rudy || R & R

    Chapter 403 Rize and Rudy || R & R

    "I want to practice with you!"

    Rize hugged herself and muttered, "I hate it¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    "I hate it that you are using me as a practice¡­" she murmured.

    Rudy smiled wryly and said, "I am not."

    "You just said you want to practice with me!"

    "I didn''t mean it that way." After a brief pause, he said, "Rize, look me in the eyes."

    Rize looked Rudy into the eyes and puffed her cheeks a little.

    "I wouldn''t just pick up a random girl and practice with her. I am asking you because I want you," he uttered while looking into Rize''s eyes.

    Rize''s face flushed a little, but she couldn''t understand what Rudy was trying to say.

    "What do you¡­ mean by that?"

    ''Let''s just get this straight!'' Rudy decided.

    "I don''t want to twist it and make itplicated, so I will just be honest." Rudy held Rize''s face in his hands and said, "I am choosing you because I want to do that stuff with you."

    "I still don''t understand¡­"

    SIGH!

    "I have hots for you!"

    "Wha¡ª! But you have a girlfriend! Are you going to cheat on her?!" she eximed in shock. "Didn''t you just say that you love her so much?!"

    "I do. I love her. But I want you too!"

    "What''s that supposed to mean?! You want to cheat on her with me?! And you expect me to help you with that?!"

    Rize''s reaction was just as Rudy had expected. He initially thought of telling everything to Rize, but he realized that wouldn''t work on her. She was a ve to her parents, both physically and mentally.

    Rize was raised in a strict environment and parents. They didn''t allow her to do anything she wanted and used her as a tool to gain fame in society.

    They didn''t want her to study. In fact, they didn''t even want to send her to school as they considered that a waste of money and time. However, her parents came running to take the credit when she scored the top.

    They wanted to raise Rize as a housewife and marry her to a wealthy and well-renowned family. And that''s why they didn''t allow her to talk or meet with the boys. So much that they had sent her to an all-girls boarding school.

    However, Rize neverined. She considered everything her duty and responsibility. She followed everything her parents said and did to her.

    ''We gave birth to you, fed you, gave you shelter, raised you, so you are our property. If you don''t do as we say, we will kick you out of the house.''

    That''s what her parents always told her when she asked to do something of her own. She was merely seven years old when they first said that to her.

    She grew up scared and meek because of her parents, and they thought they were doing her a favor. She never dared to fight for herself. Even more when they did the same thing to her little sister, who was five years younger than her.

    She lived in a family of five. A mother, a father, and an older sister¡ª Emma, herself, and her little sister¡ª Grace.

    Emma, who was two years older than her, rebelled against her parents and ran away from the house to elope with her lover. However, her parents weren''t just nobody.

    They were also one of the renowned families in the country, and they had a good and well-respected image in society. So they used their connection and tracked down Emma.

    They framed the boyfriend as a kidnapper and a r*pist and got him locked in jail. The police and the court didn''t hear what Emma had to say; her parents imed that she was brainwashed and affected by Stockholm syndrome.

    The main excuse they used in court was their ages. Emma was only a few days away from turning eighteen, while her lover had turned eighteen not long ago. They charged him with grooming an underage girl.

    To make things worse, it turned out that Emma was pregnant. The case had be so against her lover that his testimony was considered invalid. Of course, corruption had spread everywhere.

    Her parents aborted the child and got Emma married to a forty-year-old wealthy businessman once she turned eighteen.

    They hadpletely destroyed her life, and they nned to do the same thing with Rize and Grace; for money and fame to keep their image intact in society.

    When Rize wanted to study after shepleted high school, her parents obviously refused and set her up to marry as soon as possible. But Rize managed to get a schrship and convinced her parents to let her study.

    Afterpleting her university, she was asked to stay home, but she chose to take an internship and be a teacher. Even though her parents were totally against it and they were constantly harassing her, whenever Rize received her paycheck, they came to take it.

    Rize knew that if she tried to rebel against her parents or got herself a lover, she would meet the same fate as Emma. But she didn''t know that she had a guardian angel named Rudy, who was ready to go to any length to save her from her inhumane parents.

    "Rize¡­" Rudy caressed Rize''s face and smiled gently at her. He locked his eyes with her and calmly uttered, "I am here."

    "What are you¡­"

    "I am here," Rudy repeated himself. "You are not alone. You don''t have to be alone. When I said, I need you¡­ I wanted to hear ''I need you too'' from your mouth."

    "I¡­"

    "You don''t have to worry about a single thing. I am here, and I will always be there for you. That might sound like a cheesy line from a movie, but I truly mean it. It''s your life, and only you can make decisions in your life. Don''t allow anyone to hold the torch of your life.

    Rize, you are you. Don''t be who or what they want you to be. You are not a caged bird. You are a free bird, so fly as much as you want. I will be your air and guide you."

    "..."

    "I will say it again. Rize, I need you. I want you." He tightened his grip and asked, "What about you?"

    "I¡­" Tears rolled down Rize''s eyes as she said, "I need you too!"

 Chapter ?404 A Pest

    Chapter ?404 A Pest

    "I need you too!"

    Rudy moved his face close to Rize''s face and kissed her on the lips, or he would have if he hadn''t heard someone approaching the office.

    He jerked his leg and made the book fall from hisp. And the moment her office door opened, he picked up the book and pretended to be oblivious.

    However, he wasn''t happy after seeing the person at the door. It was the teacher who had insulted Rudy when he was in the vampire world.

    "What''s going on here?" the teacher asked.

    Rize was facing her back to the door, so she had time to wipe her tears.

    "Miss Rize was helping me out with the studies," Rudy responded.

    "You can do that in the staffroom too."

    "Indeed. But some people in the staffroom don''t know how to mind their own business," Rudy remarked.

    "I didn''t ask you," the teacher retorted. "Miss Rize, you should know that you are not allowed to use your office for such things, right?"

    Rize turned around and said, "I am."

    "So what''s all this? Do you want me to report this to the principal?"

    "I don''t see any issue here. I am simply helping one of my students."

    "That''s not the issue. But¡­ well, whatever." He diverted the question and asked, "Why are you sitting on the couch beside him? You have a chair and your desk."

    "The chair is broken," Rize replied instantly.

    "Why are ''you'' here?" Rudy suddenly asked.

    "I was just here to check up on her," the teacher responded while ncing at the hallway.

    "And why would you do that?"

    The teacher red at Rudy and said, "You don''t get to ask me such questions. But I will answer it anyway.

    Rize is an intern teacher, and I am a veteran who is also her adviser. I have to check whether she is performing her duty properly or not. It''s an adult matter. Poor kids like you won''t understand."

    "Oh, I see." Rudy nodded and calmly said, "Then you have nothing to worry about. Rize is young and far better than you."

    (Trantion - Rize is nothing like you. You are a piece of shit!)

    The teacher frowned his face and asked, "What did you just say?! Do you want me to get you expelled?!"

    "Oh, my bad, Sir. I should have said it properly." Rudy cleared his throat and said with a smile on his face, "I was trying to say that Rize is young while you are an old man. She is far younger than you and has much time to gain wisdom and experience."

    (Trantion- Rize is young and beautiful. Even though she is strict, almost all the boys in the school like her because of how hot she is. While you are old and an ugly bald bastard. No one in this school likes you, and they hope that you get into some kind of ident.)

    The teacher gritted his teeth and said, "You won''t get away with this!"

    "Oh, I don''t n to go anywhere, Sir. I will be here. Now, please, if you would excuse yourself so I can study in peace," he said calmly with the same gentle smile on his face.

    (Trantion- Get the fuck out of here, you baldy! So I can flirt with Rize!)

    The teacher left the door wide open and left with heavy steps.

    Rize and Rudy waited until the sound of the footsteps faded away. They stared at each other and giggled.

    "You shouldn''t have said that," Rize said while holding herugh.

    "You areughing too. Ande on, that baldy deserves to be treated like that."

    "Still, he is an adult and your teacher. You should talk to him with respect."

    "I don''t even remember his name."

    "His name is Andrew."

    "All the students call him ''ugly ass, baldy, fatto, chimp, and shit''. What do the faculties call him?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Well¡­ no one actually talks with him. No one enters the staffroom when he is the only one in there. They all avoid him. Even in the meetings, they call him ''hey'' and ''you''. As for the teachers gathering after school when sometimes they go out to eat, no one invites him," Rize stated with a slight smirk on her face.

    "I kind of pity him for how he is¡­" she snickered.

    "Look at you¡­" Rudy squinted his eyes at Rize and said, "You asked me to be respectful, and here you are making fun of him."

    "No. I was just stating facts," Rize shrugged.

    "Honestly speaking, I wholeheartedly agree with the thumb rule of the society."

    "What''s that?"

    "Treat others the way you want to be treated¡ª or something along those lines. That''s an obvious thing to do. But even though that piece of shit is over 40 years old, he doesn''t understand that.

    He lives alone with no lover or family. He never had a past rtionship. He doesn''t go out. He doesn''t even have a single friend, and he never had one when he was in school or university.

    Given how ugly his personality is, I am sure he was the same when he was my age. Seriously, he is the best example of a worthless and pathetic petty adult.

    He envies those who are happy and better than him. He finds a way to berate them. Eric, for example, he is smarter than the average, he is good-looking, and most importantly, he is rich.

    On the first day of school, Andrew tried to pick up on Eric, and since then, Eric hates his guts."

    "I didn''t know something like that had happened¡­" Rize muttered. "What exactly did he do?" She asked with a curious look on her face.

    "It''s a long story, but I will exin it in short." After a brief pause, he said, "Basically, Andrew thought Eric was one of those spoiled brats who unt their parents'' money to act cool in school.

    So he taunted Eric about it and even insulted him for no reason. Do you know what Eric did?"

    "What did he do?"

 Chapter 405 Defenseless Rize

    Chapter 405 Defenseless Rize

    "What did Eric do?" Rize asked with a curious yet calm look on her face.

    "First of all, let me tell you that the money Eric uses is his own."

    "Uhh¡­ like pocket money?"

    "No. His mother owns many franchises, and he helps her with that. So he gets paid. Also, he is the one whoes up with ideas to increase poprity. Hees up with the marketing schemes and everything.

    He is basically the manager. He also invests in stocks and makes some money from them. So when Andrew taunted him for his money, Eric wasn''t really offended. However, Andrew then crossed the limit and spoke against his parents.

    Eric snapped and punched him in the face in the middle of the ssroom."

    Rudy uttered nonchntly.

    "What?!" Rize eximed in shock. "Just like that?"

    "Yeah. And Andrew didn''te to school for a week after that."

    "He didn''t do anything to Eric?" Rize asked curiously.

    Rudy shook his head and said, "There was nothing he could do. Eric''s mother is the top contributor to this school. She can have Andrew kicked out of the school if she tries to. But apparently, that poor shit didn''t know that."

    Rudy scoffed and continued, "Then, he changed his target from Eric to me, the poorest student in the school. He started to insult me and told me how tough adult life is. He thought I was some trash until he saw my results. That was enough to shut him up.

    You would expect that shit to treat those¡ª who are the same as him¡ª with sympathy or even empathize with them, but no. He shits on people like or worse than him, and he shits on people better than him.

    I am telling you, he is bad news."

    "Why is someone like him still teaching in this school¡­." Rize muttered quietly.

    "While he may be absolute shit, he has a brain and knowledge. We live in a town, and there aren''t many educated people like him. They can kick him out if there was a good recement for him," Rudy shrugged.

    "I used to think education brings maturity¡­"

    "That''s not entirely true. It depends, honestly. And I don''t want to get into this topic."

    "Oh, by the way. I have never seen or met Eric''s parents. Now I know what his mother does, but what about this father?"

    "Uhh¡­ I am not sure if I should tell you this. It''s kind of a personal matter for Eric, and he¡­"

    "Oh, it''s okay." Rize shook her hands violently and said, "I was just curious. You don''t have to tell me if it''s something sensitive."

    "It''s not like that. I can tell you if you promise to not tell anyone¡­" He brought his face close to her ears and whispered, "It will be our little secret."

    "If you are fine with sharing it¡­" she uttered in a low voice with a flushed face.

    Rudy whispered everything into Rize''s ears and then said, "There you have it."

    "So it''s like that?"

    "Yeah."

    "I can see why that''s a triggering topic for Eric."

    "Yeah. Eric is a cool and nice dude. He is friendly with everyone and very open-minded. Everyone in the school likes him. Even earlier today, when he reminded you of the homework, no one did anything except that one guy who had forgotten his homework book at home.

    He never even curses. And personally speaking, he answers my every message and call. Even if I call him at 3 AM and ask him something, he would help me out. He gets angry on my behalf, or actually, he would get angry at anyone''s behalf as long as they are innocent."

    Rize smiled at Rudy and said, "I can see you care for him."

    "Well, he is like a brother to me, so I got to have his back."

    "Eric is your childhood friend, and he is like a brother to you, so shouldn''t Alice also be like a sister to you?" Rize asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Putting all that aside, you better be careful of Andrew and make sure he doesn''t pull any weird stunts on you."

    Rize chuckled and said, "You don''t have to worry about me. I go to the gym every day, and I am very fit. I also know self-defense, so I can fight too!"

    "Oh?" Rudy raised his brow and asked with a judging look on his face, "Then where was this fighting spirit when I pushed you against the wall and stole your kiss that day?"

    "Err¡­" Rize averted her gaze and said, "What are you doing? You are here to do homework. Get working on it! I want it done by today!"

    "Wow. Changing the topic when being cornered, huh?"

    "Shut up!" she hissed.

    Rudy opened his bag and took out his homework book that he hadpleted a day before. He handed it to Rize and said, "It''s alreadypleted, my darling."

    Rize ignored what Rudy said and flipped the pages on his homework book.

    "It''s really finished¡­" she looked at Rudy in confusion and asked, "What''s this? If you already had everything finished, why did you¡­"

    Rize stopped when she noticed a familiar smirk on Rudy''s face.

    "So I could have some alone time with you, my darling~"

    "Stop calling me that! I am your teacher!"

    "Oh? Weren''t you going to kiss me before that badly interrupted us?" he asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "You are mistaken!"

    "Oh, am I? Well, that doesn''t matter much." Rudy licked his lips and got closer to Rize''s face.

    Rize retreated far back to the edge of the couch and ced Rudy''s homework book on her face.

    Rudy gently pulled it from her and said, "Why are you so shy?"  Free?ebn?vel.c?m.

    "Stay away, or I will scream!"

    "Go ahead. And what happened to that self-defense? You can kick me in the guts and scream and run away and report me and get me expelled," he said in one breath.

    "Sto¡­p. You have a girlfriend. You can''t cheat on her¡­"

    Even though Rize said that, she closed her eyes and waited for the kiss.

 Chapter ?406 Kissing Rize in her Office

    Chapter ?406 Kissing Rize in her Office

    Rize waited for the kiss, but she never received it. Curious and confused, she opened her eyes and saw Rudy smirking at her.

    "What''s wrong, Miss Rize? You look disappointed." He grinned and said, "Were you perhaps expecting something?"

    Rize bit her lips and said, "Nothing. If you are done, then please leave my office."

    Rudy pulled Rize''s cheeks and uttered, "Why are you so cute, dammit!"

    "Stop it!"

    ''I was nning to use this spell anyway, so let''s use it on Rise first,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    He kissed Rize on the lips and released the spell on her.

    ''This spell will kill anyone who touches Rize with ill intents. It will shred them into pieces and burn their bodies to ashes!''

    After the kiss, he looked at Rize and said, "Sorry, I slipped."

    Rize squinted her eyes and stared at Rudy with a judging look on her face for quite a while. But suddenly, she pulled Rudy close andnded a kiss on his lips.

    "..." Rudy was genuinely surprised by Rize''s action. Never in his wildest dream had he imagined Rize would kiss him on her own.

    But then he recalled how she had given him the first and thest kiss in his past life. However, when she had kissed him that time, she was already broken from inside. She had lost all hope, and she wanted to bid farewell to Rudy with that case as she knew they were never going to meet again.

    Rudy realized that Rize had reached that point, but she wasn''t bidding farewell but expressing her love to him this time.

    After a few kisses, Rize stopped and looked him in the eyes before saying, "You should leave now. The other students will starting soon to submit their homework."

    "Yeah." Rudy kissed her for thest time and said, "Let''s practice more kisses every day."

    Rize ced her finger on her lips and said, "You are already so good at kissing, though."

    Rudy walked to the door after saying, "You are mistaken."

    "Hey, Rudy..." Rize called out to him and quietly uttered, "I..."

    "Hmm?"

    "Even if it''s a practice, you are cheating on Alice with me. But I don''t mind being a partner in crime. So if she catches you or dumps you, you cane to me. I will..." She averted her gaze to the side and continued, "I will take care of you..."

    Rudy chuckled softly and said, "Okay."

    Rudy left Rize''s office and walked into the long hallway that had ss windows on one side and a line of ssrooms on the other.

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and asked, "That went well."

    "Yeah. It went better than I expected."

    "What will you do now?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "I honestly want to visit Rize''s parents and trash them, but that''s not a good idea. I have no other choice but to wait. Otherwise, they won''t arrange that party where they sold Rize to a businessman."

    Rudy clenched his fists and muttered, "I can''t let that motherfucker live. And besides, I probably shouldn''t even go near Rize''s parents."

    "Why?"

    The ss windows of the side shattered as Rudy walked through the hallway, but his restoration ability restored them the moment they shattered.

    "I might kill them!"

    Rudy turned to the stairs and teleported near his house.

    "You should have told me you were going to teleport..." Angelica muttered. "I noticed it when you stopped walking and entered your body at the right time."

    "I knew you would notice it."

    Rudy went to his house and took a bath with Angelica. Reba was still sleeping while Lucy had just returned home from the market.

    He had nothing to do, so he thought of helping Lucy out with the dinner, but she kicked him out of the kitchen and asked him to do something else.

    Angelica wanted to watch a new anime, so Rudy bought a subscription and yed the anime she wanted to watch. Of course, he watched with her, but he got bored and fell asleep.

    He woke up a whileter and left something heavy on his chest. At first, he thought it was Angelica sitting on him as he had taken over the entire couch, but when he opened his eyes, he saw Freya sitting on his chest.

    "..."

    ''What the fuck! Is she here to kill me in my sleep!''

    Rudy nced around and saw Angelica sitting on the other side of the living room but watching the same anime.

    ''Going by logic, animals, and kids can see the ghost. So Freya should be able to see Angelica, but I haven''t seen Freya react to her yet. Maybe Freya thinks Angelica is just another family member since she acts freely around me?''

    Rudy grabbed Freya and ced her on the ground.

    "Looks like she likes you," Lucy said while wiping her hands with a towel.

    "I beg to differ."

    Lucy picked up Freya in her arms and said, "I know her better than you do. She wouldn''t evene near you if she hated you."

    ''That''s what happened in my past life. I don''t know why it''s different here,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Why don''t you pat her?" Rudy asked calmly.

    Lucy patted Freya, and Freya rubbed her head against Lucy''s hand with a happy face.

    "Now watch what she does when I pat her."

    Rudy patted Freya, but Freya did nothing, and there was no change in her reaction.

    "See the difference?"

    "But she is letting you pat her, at least," she remarked.

    "Wow, thank you."

    Lucy looked at the television and asked, "What are you watching?"

    "Just some anime," Rudy responded while signaling Angelica.

    "Oh..." She turned to Rudy and asked, "You like this stuff?"

    "Umm... yeah? What about it?"

    "I am not judging, but... aren''t you too old to--"

    Rudy stopped Lucy and said, "I wouldn''tplete that sentence if I were you. You will get hated."

    "I wasn''t going to say anything offensive. Some anime are good, while some are just..."

    Lucy pointed her finger at the television screen and said, "Fan services."

    The anime Angelica was watching was a harem anime filled with fan service and lucy pervert moments of the main character.

    ''What the fuck do you think you are watching, you ghost!'' Rudy yelled inwardly. ''This is not something you should watch in the living room!''

    [Oni chan no hentai!] the girl said.

    "..."

    Rudy facepalmed himself and swore that he would never let Angelica touch the television again.

    Lucy shot a weird stare at Rudy and said, "What is that brother doing to his sister?"

 Chapter 407 Step-Sister

    Chapter 407 Step-Sister

    "Why is the main character sniffing his sister''s panties?" Lucy asked with a judging look on her face.

    ''I don''t know either!'' Rudy red at Angelica and used telepathy to connect with her. ''What the fuck are you watching?! Since when did anime be so bold to show this stuff?!''

    Angelica averted her gaze and turned up the volume even more.

    ''You bitch! So you are doing this on purpose!''

    Rudy had forgotten that Angelica always liked when Rudy was in trouble. And now she took advantage of the situation and yed a suitable anime.

    "Uhh¡­" Rudy turned off the television using his electrokinesis and said, "Oh. Why did it turn off all of a sudden?"

    He used the ''y-dumb'' card.

    He smirked at Angelica and said, "Maybe we are experiencing a power outage again."

    "Oh, no. What should we do?"

    "Don''t worry. Some appliances would still work. It''s a problem with the voltage, and this television seems to be taking a load on the power," Rudy stated calmly without looking suspicious.

    "Oh, I see. Does this happen regrly here?"

    "Not so often, but sometimes, yeah."

    "Okay."

    "Putting all that aside, how was your rtionship with Paul?" he asked in an emotionless voice.

    Rudy wanted to ask this question to Lucy in his past life too, but he was afraid to know the truth. But this time, everything was different.

    Lucy furrowed her brows in annoyance and asked, "Why do you want to know?"

    ''Judging by her reaction, she sure doesn''t like Paul.''

    "I was just curious. Joe had said that Paul is missing, so I was wondering if you are worried about him."

    ''Please say no!''

    "Of course not. Why would I worry about him?" Lucy made a disgusted face and said, "I don''t care where he is, and even if he dies, I won''t shed a tear."

    ''Holy fuck! Her answer was better than I expected!''

    Rudy couldn''t hide his excitement after learning Lucy''s thoughts on Paul. However, he was curious as to why Lucy hated Paul.

    "If you don''t mind, can I ask why you hate him?"

    "Father already told you what type of disgrace he is. Do I need to tell you more?"

    Rudy clenched his fists and asked, "Did he¡­ ever try to do¡­ anything to you?"

    ''Paul was a.. is a piece of shit. And if he had even touched Lucy, I would¡ª''

    "No."

    Rudy had never been as relieved before after hearing Lucy''s response.

    "I spent most of my time with my mother, and after my parents split up, it was only father and me in the apartment. I would often go to mom''s house on weekends too. But I always had my guard up whenever Paul was in the apartment.

    He was out most of the time anyway and returned at night when dad was around. When dad was on business trips, I lived at my friend''s house, so it was never a big deal.

    However, there was one night when¡­"

    Lucy paused and bit her lips.

    Rudy furrowed his brows and asked, "What happened?"

    "Dad had something urgent to do, so he was doing a night shift at the office. I was sleeping in my room and suddenly heard moaning and screams from the living room. I opened the door a little and peeked to see Paul had brought four of his friends.

    They had called prostitutes and were having sex openly in the living room. I immediately closed and locked the door, but one of Paul''s friends noticed it and started banging on my door.

    The others also joined him and asked me toe out. I didn''t reply and hid under the nket. They kept passing nasty remarks, and Paul never stopped them. I called my dad immediately and told him everything.

    He came home with the cops and got everyone kicked out of the house."

    She stated in a calm voice but finished thest sentence with a sigh.

    "As long as you are okay." Rudy finally sat up on the couch and asked, "By the way, do you know the names of Paul''s friends?"

    "No¡­ why would I know that¡­"

    Rudy ced his hand on Lucy''s shoulder and said, "Joe said Paul is missing, so I wondered if they would know where he is."

    Lucy shook her head and muttered, "I still remember their faces, but I don''t know their names."

    "Well, that''s fine." Rudy changed the topic and asked, "How much time for dinner?"

    "I am making chicken curry and a few other side dishes. So it can take up to an hour at the least," Lucy responded and nced at the kitchen to check if the stove was still on.

    "Oh, okay." Rudy got up from the couch and said, "I have something to do, so I will excuse myself."

    "Are you going out again?"

    "Yes."

    Lucy bit her lips and asked, "Can''t you go after eating dinner? I am making so many dishes for you."

    "Hmm?"

    "And your mom," she shortly added.

    "I will be back before dinner. Just going to walk around the town and¡­ maybe buy something for dinner tonight?"

    "I have already bought everything."

    "Okay. Then I will be back soon."

    Lucy puffed her cheeks and said, "If you don''t return by the time of dinner, I am never making you breakfast, lunch, or dinner again."

    Rudy left the house, and Angelica came rushing after him.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I am just going to clean some trash. You can stay here if you want as I won''t take that long."

    "You are going to hunt Paul''s friends?" Angelica asked to confirm.

    "Yeah."

    "But you know nothing about them, so how will you find them?"

    "I touched Lucy when I asked her about Paul''s friends. It was to read her mind and know their faces," Rudy calmly responded.

    "Uhh¡­" Angelica hopped in front of Rudy and asked, "And¡­ how will you know their name by their faces? Forget that. How will you get their addresses?"

    "Did you forget about my ability to interfere with the signals? I can hack into any database and find out everything I want."

    "In fact, I already found them," he said with a proud look on his face.

 Chapter ?408 Cleaning Trash

    Chapter ?408 Cleaning Trash

    "You already found them?!" Angelica eximed out of a sudden.

    "Yeah."

    "But even if you can ess the database, finding someone just by their faces seems¡­ impossible¡­" she muttered in a thought.

    "Not really. In the future, they created an AI that could remember people by their faces and even narrow down their pictures from others. I just used the same method, but I have full control over it."

    "Umm¡­ correct me if I am wrong, but¡­" Angelica raised her brow and asked, "Can''t you use the same technique to find your girlfriend?"

    "No. Elise never used any social media in her life, so there is no data of her. And just to be sure, I had already checked as soon as I got this ability."

    "Well, well, isn''t that too convenient," she remarked.

    "I don''t have any social media either. And this is 2008. Facelog and other social media tforms weren''t as popr as they were in the future."

    "In fact, 80% of the world doesn''t use any social media currently," he shortly added.

    Angelica shrugged her shoulders without saying anything.

    "Now, hop on me. We are going to fly, and we are going to fly fast," he smirked from the corner of his lips.

    "Before we go, can I ask what you are going to do with them?" Angelica asked curiously.

    Rudy took out a coin from his pocket and said, "If it''s ''heads'' then I will kill them. And if it''s ''tails'' then I will beat the shit out of them."

    Rudy tossed the coin in the air and waited for it tond on the ground. He could have caught in the air, but he wanted Angelica to see he wasn''t trying to change the results.

    The coin flipped on the ground and stopped straight with no sides.

    "...."

    "Uhhh¡­"

    "It''s neither heads nor tails, so what will you do now?" she asked.

    "Beat the shit out of them and then kill them?"

    Angelica couldn''t help but chuckle after hearing Rudy''s answer.

    "I am just kidding. I am not going to kill them, nor am I going to beat them. I have different ns for them, and I think you will like it too."

    Rudy grabbed Angelica by the waist and jumped into the sky.

    "Actually, I think you should go inside me," Rudy suggested.

    "Okay."

    Angelica went inside Rudy and said, ''Let''s see how fast you fly.''

    If Rudy had walked to the first target''s ce, it would have taken him three hours. If he had run, it would have taken him two hours. And if he had run really fast but still within the limit, it would have taken him at least forty minutes to get there.

    That''s why he chose to fly. But even when flying, it would have taken him twenty minutes. However, he flew fast as he had promised and reached there within a matter of three seconds.

    ''Did we just teleport?!'' Angelica asked in astonishment.

    "Told you I was going to fly fast." Rudynded near the target''s apartment and said, "I just don''t like flying that fast. You kind of lose the sense of direction. And the loud zapping sound as I fly makes one think an alien space jet is passing by. In short, it catches people''s attention, and there is a high chance of it bing a national level issue."

    Rudy rushed to the target''s apartment and knocked on his door.

    ''He should be living alone.''

    "Who is it?" a male voice asked from the other side of the door.

    "Pizza delivery!"

    "But I haven''t ordered any."

    "Can youe out and confirm the name and the address for me?"

    "Fuck off!"

    "Please, sir. I will lose my job."

    "Why should I care?"

    ''Yup. A true bastard,'' Rudy sighed.

    "You can have it for a 69% discount."

    "Coming!"

    A few secondster, the door opened, and a young man walked in. He looked at Rudy''s hand and asked, "Where is the pizza?"

    Rudy grabbed him by his neck and said, "You are the pizza."

    As soon as Rudy said that, the target disappeared from his sight.

    ''Where did he go?!'' Angelica asked.

    Rudy quietly closed the door and walked away while saying, "I sent him to his friend. Now, time for the second target. He is living around this block with his roommate."

    A whileter, he knocked on the second target''s house and did the same thing he did with the first.

    ''This is super easy. I thought I would see some chase and drama¡­''

    "That will happen once we have captured all four of them."

    ''Where is the third target?'' she asked with a hint of curiosity in her voice.

    "There is no actual address of him. He freeloads from one friend''s house to another. However, histest post on his social media was this morning, and it was from the front of a car.

    So I got the car''s number and hacked into another database to see whose car it was. It turns out it belongs to the target''s father. Regardless, I used the car''s GPS history to figure out his location, and thest updated location is most probably our home."

    ''I don''t know if I should be admiring your skills or be afraid of them. And this is not just because you have all these powers. What scares me is that anyone can do this if they know hacking and stuff,'' Angelica stated. ''And you have infinite resources.''

    "Heh." Rudy chuckled softly and mumbled, "It feels weird when you praise me outside of sex."

    Rudy flew to the third target''s house, but it turned out he had the wrong address.

    "Hmm¡­" He ced his hand on his chin and wondered, "I don''t think I am that far off. The home should be around here."

    Rudy used his see-through ability and activated it once again to make it a double see-through ability that granted him the ability to see through multiple things.

    He sharpened his senses and heard every minute sound from the neighbor.

    BANG! BANG!

    That''s when he heard the sound of the door banging and a voice that said, "Come on, open the door. Let''s have some fun."

    "That''s our target."

 Chapter 409 Punishment of Pleasure

    Chapter 409 Punishment of Pleasure

    Rudy walked to the source of the voice while keeping his see-through ability to confirm the target was the same person. He didn''t want to get involved with something else for no reason.

    And indeed, Rudy had found his target.

    "There he is."

    BANG! BANG!

    "Come on, open the door. Let''s have some fun while your boyfriend is away~"

    ''Is he living with a female ssmate?'' Angelica asked.

    "No. I think the ssmate lives with his girlfriend, and this motherfucker is freeloading there," Rudy responded without taking his eyes off the target.

    ''Shouldn''t you go save the girl?''

    "Let''s wait and see what he does."

    "Hey~ Come on~ What''s taking you so long? Open the door already~"

    "Go away!" a female voice replied.

    "Why are you so upset today? Didn''t we have funst week? You even said you want to do it again~"

    "That was a one-time thing. And it was a mistake. I am to apologize to Alex for cheating on him!"

    "Eh? You don''t have to do that, you know? You can keep it a secret, and we can keep having fun behind his back. I did the same with the other girls; they all said it''s more exciting that way."

    SIGH!

    "I expected something like this," Rudy muttered under his breath.

    ''What do you mean?'' Angelica asked curiously.

    "The way he was talking wasn''t aggressive. It was more like he was requesting instead of demanding. Well, it doesn''t matter because he is going down."

    Rudy knocked on the door without saying anything.

    "Oh~! Looks like your boyfriend is back. What should I tell him? Or should I fuck you in front of him? You will then realize how exciting it is!"

    Rudy didn''t even wait for the door to open. He kicked it open, but his kick was so powerful that the door broke the door into pieces and spread across the room.

    He then walked to the target and teleported him to a secret location.

    After that, he grabbed one of the pieces of the door and used the restoration ability to restore the door before leaving.

    SIGH!

    He stretched his hands in the air and said, "Finally, done."

    ''Isn''t there one more target?'' Angelica wondered. ''Could it be that you couldn''t trace him?''

    "You would be surprised to know who the fourth target is."

    ''Is it someone we know?''

    "Yes. We know him very well, and it''s none other than Scott," he dered.

    ''Oh¡­ so birds of a feather do flock together.''

    "I have already dealt with Scott, so those three are the only ones to be punished."

    ''I am still wondering where you sent them.''

    Rudy teleported to the far away inhabited mountains and nced around as he asked, "Do you recognize this ce?"

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and muttered, "Isn''t this the ce where you¡­ where Paul is?"

    "Yeah. Didn''t I say I sent them to their friends?" Rudyughed out loud and said, "They haven''t met each other in a while, so I thought there should be a ''touching'' reunion."

    "But¡­" Angelica pondered with a confused face for a while and asked, "Paul has lost his mind, and he is no different than a horny ape. Why would you¡­. oh!"

    Angelica gasped in realization and said, "Don''t tell me you¡­"

    "You guessed it!" Rudy smirked.

    "That''s so¡­ inhumane¡­"

    "Let''s go and watch the show."

    Rudy searched for Paul and his friends and found them near a cave. His friends were lying naked on the ground with wounds and bruises all over their bodies. And Paul was using their bodies to satisfy his lust.

    "Wow. It hasn''t even been five minutes since I sent the first target, and he is already on the third."

    "..."

    Rudy nced at Angelica and asked, "What do you say? Isn''t it a very ''touching'' reunion?"

    "I doubt he even remembers or recognizes his friends."

    "That doesn''t matter." Rudy grabbed Angelica and jumped to the peak of the tallest mountain.

    "Are we going to watch the show from here?"

    "Lucy gave us one hour, and only around five minutes have passed." Rudy looked up at the moon in the starry sky and said, "We have too much time to waste."

    "Then let''s go home. I want to resume watching that anime."

    Rudy''s face twitched as he remembered what Angelica had done in the house. He grabbed her by her waist and tightened his grip on her before asking:

    "Thank you for reminding me. Now that I have punished the rest, it''s time to punish you."

    "Is that so?" Angelica looked up at Rudy with a seductive smile and uttered, "I know you will punish me with your hot rod, so I am ready any time."

    "You are half-correct. I am indeed going to punish you with my hot rod, but it''s truly going to be a punishment," he stated with a wide smirk on his face.

    Rudy was well aware that punishment was more like a pleasure to Angelica, so he came up with a new idea he got when he went super rough on her the other day.

    "Don''t¡­ tell me¡­" Angelica gulped down anxiously and said, "You are going rough on me like that day?"

    "Rougher than that."

    "No! I will die!"

    Rudy stripped Angelica and plunged his snake into her cave in one go after saying, "As I have previously said before, you are already dead!"

    "No~!" Angelica let out a loud moan and enjoyed the pleasure.

    Even though Rudy had said he would go rougher on her, he still made sure to not hurt Angelica in any way. Even though he said it was a punishment, he was giving her nothing but pleasure.

    However, he was still rough on her, which was more than Angelica could take.

    Thest time he went rough on her, the roundsted over six minutes, but that was only one round.

    This time, Rudy railed Angelica for fifty minutes and had made her orgasm over sixty-nine times. She had reached the state of Zen where the only thing in her mind was an unbearable pleasure.

 Chapter ?410 A Failed Strategy

    Chapter ?410 A Failed Strategy

    Rudy railed Angelica roughly by turning his piston. Still, he was nowhere near his full strength and couldn''t use his full strength in sex with any girl; not even the vampires would be able to endure that.

    When Rudy stopped, Angelica was drunk on pleasure, and she asked Rudy for more.

    "Do you think you will be able to hold onto me?" he asked calmly.

    "No. I can''t even feel my body right now."

    Angelica went inside Rudy''s body and said, ''I will rest for a while.''

    "Okay."

    Rudy looked at Paul''s friends, who were getting vited by Paul.

    "I guess that''s enough punishment."

    Hended near Paul and punched him in the stomach, sending him into the air. Then, he grabbed his friends and wiped their memories of him. After all, he couldn''t afford to be seen by anyone.

    Once he was done with that, he teleported them back to where they were.

    "They won''t remember anything other than being vited. Paul''s face is already unrecognizable, so it shouldn''t matter. They might even think it was a nightmare, but they will remember the pain¡­ or pleasure if they enjoyed it. Regardless, this experience will haunt them for eternity."

    He walked away while saying that.

    Soon, Paul''s body dropped to the ground and got squished with a st. But of course, Rudy had cursed him to suffer forever so he couldn''t die.

    "See ya, Paul. I am having fun with your family." He licked his lips and said, "Lucy is the same as ever. Hiding behind her cute face and innocent personality. If everything goes the same as it did in my past life, some ''events'' will happen soon."

    Rudy teleported near the house and walked the rest of the way.

    "Today was a great day. I got to spend some time with Rize. I even made moves on her and kissed her, so that was progress. I got to shit on Andrew¡ª although now he will try to find dirt on me to insult me¡ª which will be fun. Especially with the sports weeksing soon."

    As soon as Rudy entered the house, Lucy looked at the time and said, "You arete. Now you won''t get any food."

    "Is that so?" Rudy pretended to not care and walked towards the stairs while saying, "Alright then. I guess I will sleep with an empty stomach."

    Lucy came running after him and stopped him by pulling his clothes.

    "I was kidding¡­" She puffed her cheeks and said, "I didn''t know you would take it seriously."

    ''That''s because I know all your tricks well. Even the other day, when we went to fetch Freya from the vet, you purposely phrased ''Will you go out with me?'' to trick me. And you did manage to trick me in my past life. While it''s happening sooner than in the previous life, it''s the same tricks.

    The same with the rain thingy. We made a bet, and I lost, but not this time. I will make sure you fail at all your tricks. This will be my revenge on you for teasing me. Remember, you are not the one who is pulling the jokes; it''s me.''

    "Oh. So you were joking?" Rudy yed dumb once again. "You looked so serious, so I thought you were serious. My bad."

    Rudy washed his hand and walked, and sat at the dining chair.

    "Where is mom?" he asked while ncing around.

    "She is taking a bath." Lucy ced all the dishes on the table and said, "She woke up a while ago and asked me where you were. So I told her you went to hit on girls."

    "I believe that''s a joke too?"

    Lucy squinted her eyes and said, "I guess now that you know I joked once, you won''t fall for them again."

    "It depends. If you say something convincing, then who knows, I might believe it."

    Rudy waited to eat dinner until Reba joined them, and then they all ate together. While eating, he couldn''t take his eyes off Reba. Sure, it wasn''t that weird, but now that he had realized his feelings for her, he was looking at her as a woman.

    When Lucy noticed Rudy''s gaze, she made a confused face and asked, "Why are you staring at her like that?"

    "Hmm?"

    "You have been staring at her like a¡­ I don''t know. Weirdly, maybe?"

    "Oh, no. I was just chewing while looking in this direction. I am not staring at anyone," Rudy retorted and averted his gaze to avoid suspicion.

    After a while, Rudy finished eating. Lucy asked if he wanted more, but he denied it, not because he didn''t like her cooking, but because Reba was almost done eating.

    "I will eat some more before sleeping," he said to Lucy.

    Reba got off her chair with dishes and walked into the kitchen.

    "Uhh¡­ mom." Rudy also got up from his chair and said, "You don''t have to wash the dishes. I will do it."

    "It''s fine."

    "By the way, I have something to buy at the convenience store, so let''s go together."

    Rudy was trying to make moves on Reba, but he had to make it look natural. Since he has gone with Reba to the convenience store many times, he thought that would be the best way to spend some alone time with her.

    "Oh, I am taking a day off today. Can we go tomorrow morning?"

    "Is that¡­ so? Sure, we can go tomorrow." The disappointment was visible on Rudy''s face, and he didn''t even try to hide it.

    Reba went to her room after washing her dishes while Rudy sat on the chair again and started eating again.

    ''Dammit! My n failed. Well, I shouldn''t call it a failure since I didn''t even get a chance to do anything.''

    SIGH!

    ''This is going to be hard. And after the kiss that day, mom has been keeping her guard around me. But at least she is acting normally and not avoiding me like thest time.''

    Rudy ate dinner while having various thoughts and making different ns for the future.

    ''Hmm~ I see.''

    ===

    Thanks, @Khaled_Salim, for the gift!

 Chapter 411 Sealing Marias Lips

    Chapter 411 Sealing Maria''s Lips

    While Rudy was eating dinner, a thought suddenly crossed his mind that filled him with regret.

    ''If I had realized this sooner, or if such an event had happened sooner, I would have made more progress. Now Lucy is with us, and Joe will also return from his business trip in a few days.

    If I had been alone with mom like all these years, there was a high chance that I would have already done something to her. Well, no such thing happened in the past life, so I have no idea how all this is going to work out.''

    Rudy promised himself that he wouldn''t waste time or wait for some ''opportunity'' to make progress with the girls. He didn''t want to regret itter like he was at that moment, but it still left him with an unanswered question.

    ''How many girls?'' Rudy was a teenager like any other, and who wouldn''t want multiple beauties clinging to them?

    Rudy''s presence and his domineering aura were enough for them to submit themselves to him. But of course, that only worked on those who could feel his aura, which wasn''t applicable to humans.

    So far, the only girls in Rudy''s harem were the ones he was already acquainted with one way or another, except Reina and Nyxia, whom he had never met in his past life.

    His intentions were pure, but he was conflicted now that he could have as many girls as he wanted in his harem. Not that it mattered much to him since, in the end, it all came down to whether he loved or liked being around them.

    After eating dinner, he washed the dishes with Lucy and went to his room to sleep after two days.

    He spent the next day as usual and returned from school to prepare to leave for the underworld.

    However, there was a big problem. He had no idea where to go.

    Rudy looked at the underworld casino card, but it had no address. In fact, it had nothing major on it. Not his name, contact information, or even a picture. That made Rudy wonder how exactly that was important.

    "Wait a minute¡­"

    He activated his see-through ability and saw the hidden information on it.

    "I see. Yeah, that makes sense for it to be like that."

    RING~ RING!

    Rudy''s phone rang, but he knew who it was without even looking at it since only one person would call him at that hour.

    He picked up the phone and said, "Yes, Maria?"

    [Thank God, you picked up. I tried to contact you half an hour ago, but your phone was unreachable.]

    ''Yeah, because this pervert used up the battery.''

    "Yeah, it was¡­ out of battery. What''s up? Why did you call me?" Rudy looked at the time and said, "There is still an hour left for the tournament, right?"

    [Yeah, but since today is the first day, you will have toe early for the¡­ well, formalities. Where are you right now? I will be waiting for you at my brother''s casino. I will take you to the underworld with me in my car.]

    Rudy quickly teleported near the casino and said, "Oh, I am there too. I was thinking of warming myself up by ying a few games in the casino before the tournament."

    [We don''t have time for that. Where are you? I can''t see you.]

    "Look behind you."

    Maria turned around and saw Rudy standing there with a grin on his face.

    Maria hung up the phone and quickly rushed to Rudy in a hurry.

    "Come on, let''s go."

    "Okay."

    She grabbed Rudy''s hand and took him to the car parked in front of the casino.

    "Oh!"

    Rudy was expecting a limoushine like thest time, but it was a different car.

    "I just got this car as a gift from my father!" Maria said cheerfully and hugged Rudy in joy.

    "The one you won in the bet?"

    "Yes!"

    It was a gorgeous-looking ck Mercides.

    "It''s¡­ dazzling¡­" Rudy muttered. "Maybe I will get one too after finishing all the tournaments."

    "Do you want me to buy one?" Maria asked gleefully.

    "No."

    "Why not? I want to thank you for everything you have done for me!" she insisted.

    "And what have I exactly done for you? I don''t remember anything."

    Maria looked into Rudy''s eyes before ncing around. Then, she looked past Rudy''s shoulder and pushed him against the car.

    "...?"

    She pulled his face closer and kissed him on the lips as if it was her first and thest time she was kissing him.

    She kissed him again after saying, "This is my punishment you asked for."

    After a minute-long kiss, she hugged Rudy and said, "Don''t leave me."

    "I never said anything about leaving you, though."

    "Once all the tournaments end, we won''t meet each other again so often. And even if we do, nothing will change. I am going to miss this tournament week, and it''s going to be the most memorable moment of my life," she said in a rather sad and low voice.

    Rudy gently smacked Maria on the head and said, "No, you idiot. I know I have ess to the underworld, so I cane and go any time."

    "But you will be busy with your life, and I don''t want to be annoying."

    "Listen here." Rudy turned the table and pushed Maria against her car. Then, he moved his hand to her waist and trapped her in his grasp.

    "I am listening."

    "I feel the same as you. And when I tell you nothing will change, then I mean it."

    "But¡­ you are a normal citizen, and I am a mafia¡­" she murmured.

    "And?"

    "We live in different worlds! There are so many¡ª"

    Rudy shut Maria up by sealing her lips with his lips. He kissed her and kissed her again until Maria kissed him back.

    "I thought you were the type of girl who would go to any length to get what she wants," Rudymented.

    Maria puckered her lips and said, "That''s not me. That''s my niece."

    "Listen, you don''t have to worry about anything. Just be yourself and enjoy your life. I am not a¡ª"

    HONK~ HONK!

    The car suddenly honked, which surprised Rudy.

    ''It wasn''t the rm that rings when someone tries to unlock your car; it''s the car''s horn. But Maria is outside, so who¡­?''

    ===

    A/N- Yes, the names are misspelled on purpose.

 Chapter ?412 Lilim || Land of Mafia

    Chapter ?412 Lilim || Land of Mafia

    Rudy raised his brow in confusion and asked, "Who is in the car?"

    "Umm.. my driver?"

    "...I thought you were the one who drove the car¡­"

    "No way. I don''t even know the D of driving."

    "Are you fine with that?" Rudy asked calmly. "The driver must have seen us kissing. What if he tells your brother or father?"

    "Don''t worry. It''s ady driver, and she is cool."

    "Cool?"

    "She won''t snitch on me. She is my personal bodyguard as well, and I have already told her everything about you. And actually¡­"

    Maria knocked on the window, and it rolled down.

    "She also wanted to meet you."

    Rudy looked at thedy driver and smiled nervously. It wasn''t as though he cared if she had seen them kissing, but he didn''t want his n to fail.

    If thedy driver ends up telling Rusher about this, then the rest of his n will be ruined. Rudy wasn''t ready to take such a risk, but he believed Maria and trusted her words.

    Thedy driver was wearing ck sses and a ck suit. Her ck hair seemed long, but she hand knotted them on her head with a sharp pointy de.

    "My name is Lilim. I am 26 years old and single. Professionally trained in all sorts of hand-to-hand and weaponbats. I was an assassin before I was appointed as Lady Maria''s bodyguard.

    When she mentioned you for the first time, I thought you were taking advantage of her. Especially when she told me, she gave you the ck card, but you colored me surprised. I saw your VIP tournament matches, and I was amazed.

    I can see why Lady Maria likes you. She always loved gambling, so having someone with the same hobby as her must have been delightful. I will not tell you everything she said but rest assured, Lady Maria''s happinesses first for me.

    I will keep it a secret that you are a male and you are having an affair withdy Maria. However!"p

    She frowned her face and continued, "If you ever made her cry, that will be yourst day. I will find you from any corner of the world and give you the most painful death possible!"

    "Lilim!" Maria pped Lilim''s mouth and yelled, "What do you think you are saying?! We finally managed to kiss, and you are trying to scare him!"

    "Oh, don''t worry." Rudy smiled gently and said, "I am not scared in the least. In fact, I like her."

    Rudy shook hands with Lilim and said, "I have a feeling that we will get along well, Miss Lilim."

    "I introduced myself, so now it''s your turn."

    "But Maria has already told me everything about me, right?"

    "She told me everything ''she'' knows. And she knows nothing about you," Lilimmented.

    "My name is Rudy. I am¡­ not single. I also happen to know a bit of fighting, and I apparently have super luck."

    Rudy purposely made his introduction awkward as that was the best way to give the least amount of information.

    "Well, you are amoner, so I didn''t expect anything from you," Lilim remarked. "Now, hop into the car, or Lady Maria will kill me for talking with you."

    "Hmm?"

    Maria and Rudy got into the backseat and satfortably beside each other.

    Lilim turned on the car and began driving it while looking at Rudy from the rearview mirror.

    "You don''t look bad, to be honest. You are quite handsome, if I have to say. Now I am curious why Lady Maria took a liking to you. Was it because of your looks or because of your super luck?"

    "It''s none of that!" Maria punched Lilim''s seat from behind and said, "I like him because of how he is!"

    "Oh? Lady Maria, you still act like a kid. Why are you so gullible?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You don''t understand, huh?" Lilim sighed softly. Although she was talking with Maria while looking at Rudy from the rearview mirror, her attention was on the road, and she was driving properly.

    "What are you talking about?" Maria asked with an annoyed look on her face.

    "Anyone can pretend to be someone. They can act kind if they want, but they can be assholes from the inside. You should love someone for who they are. Humans are¡­ nasty. They will act like a beggar when they need something and act like a master when they are done.

    Of course, I am not saying that Master Rudy is that type of person, but you should genuinely grow mature. You are already twenty, and it''s about time you learn how the world works.

    You are a mafia, and you should act like one. You can''t care for everyone, Lady Maria. But I guess your father and brother are also to be med. They kept you like a caged bird to protect you, but they never realized that the caged bird can''t learn to fly."

    "..." Rudy was even more curious about Lilim.

    Typically, the bodyguards, drivers, and maids; in other words, the servants would keep their mouths shut and never dare to state their opinion unless otherwise asked.

    Even Niti was the same, who never spoke against Jane, although their rtionship was more like a mother and daughter rather than that of a maid and a master.

    However, Lilim and Maria seemed different. To Rudy, they seemed more like sisters who teased each other but still cared for them and gave wisdom to them.

    "I agree with what Lilim is saying," Rudy quipped. "I would be lying if I say you aren''t gullible. But I am myself with you. I don''t pretend to be someone else."

    "Are you saying that you are not hiding anything from her?" Lilim asked with a judging look on her face.

    "I could be hiding a thing or two from her. But that has nothing to do with what or how I act. If I wanted to fool Maria, I would have taken advantage of her innocence long ago."

    "Hmm~ You don''t seem to be lying."

    Around thirty minutester, the car entered the underworld and passed through various security measures.

    "Ross Syndicate is the first location you would see after entering the underworld. Every other syndicate and organization has different tunnel gates to enter, which are located in various parts of this country."

    The car stopped in front of a massive estate as the Ross Syndicate''s members surrounded it from all sides.

    Lilim got out of the car and opened the door.

    "Wee to thend of the Mafia."

 Chapter 413 Stepping into the Underworld

    Chapter 413 Stepping into the Underworld

    Rudy and Maria got out of the car and looked at each other.

    "Well, this is my home." She pointed her hand to a massive estate in the distance and said, "This is where I live with my family and a few of the top syndicate members who are close with my father and brother."

    ''That estate is bigger than my town¡­''

    It had pools, a garden, a river, over a thousand rooms, and more than a hundred thousand gang members. Of course, not everyone was present there. They were spread in the Ross territory.

    The gate of the state and the actual building had a five kilometers distance between them. And it was well guarded with various armed guards, machines, and traps in the case of an emergency.

    There were ten check posts in between from where everyone had to pass, and the security got tighter as they got closer to the building.

    Rudy turned to Lilim and asked, "So you guys walk this entire path whenever you need to enter or leave the estate?"

    "No. There are vehicles on the other side of the gates for the family members, but since it''s tournament week, everything has been transported to the ''Gamling Ground''," Lilim calmly exined.

    "I thought the tournament was in this estate¡­"

    "Of course not. The tournament is in the ''Green zone'' or one might call it ''Safe zone''. It''s a ce in the center of the underworld that doesn''t belong to any of the syndicate or the organizations, and that''s where the meetings, councils, and the tournaments happen."

    "To avoid the conflicts and unnecessary drama?"

    "Yeah," Lilim nodded.

    "But logically speaking, wouldn''t that safe zone be the most dangerous ce in the underworld then?"

    Lilim chuckled and said, "You got that right. But it''s heavily guarded, so nothing can go wrong."

    "How? The guards must belong to one of the syndicates or something, and they can easily massacre anyone inside if they want to."

    Lilim shook her head and said, "To avoid such scenarios, the forefathers of the underworld had formed a team of a total of one hundred troops called ''Under des''. Those guards are the most trained in the underworld, and they don''t follow anyone''s order.

    Their real identities have also been kept secret, and every year, one of them retires, and a new one joins them. You may think of that as a secret organization which is not a secret but mysterious."

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and muttered, "The underworld is more organized than I thought. The movies and news show such a bad image of them."

    "Well, they are not entirely wrong. The mafias are indeed barbaric at times."

    Meanwhile, Maria was walking in front of Rudy and Lilim with puffed cheeks. She was angry at Lilim as she talked with Rudy, and he hadn''t been paying attention to her since then.

    She wanted to tell everything to Rudy about the underworld, but Lilim ruined it.

    Lilim noticed it and smiled from the corner of her lips.

    "Oops, I guess I made Lady Maria mad," she said with a chuckle. She then stepped forward and walked beside Maria to get her attention. "I would like to say that it was Master Rudy who approached me, so if you are going to get angry at someone, it should be him."

    Maria puckered her lips and muttered, "You know I can''t get angry at him."

    Rudy couldn''t hold his grin after talking with Lilim. He had taken an interest in her in a weird way.

    ''If I have to say it in simple words, Lilim and I clicked right away as soon as we first exchanged words. She is just like me in many ways, and I don''t know how to exin it, but¡­ I sort of feel a connection between her,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    After walking for a while and passing through the check posts, they finally reached the door of the building.

    Rudy, obviously, wasn''t tired and nor was Lilim. But Maria seemed a little tired.

    The door automatically opened as Maria touched it, and they were greeted by butlers and maids. However, they were actually professionally trained hitmen and assassins.

    Maria pushed Lilim away and grabbed Rudy''s hand while ring at Lilim.

    "I will show him around."

    "Are you sure?" Lilim asked with a knowing look on her face. "You know how big this estate is, and you look out of breath after walking the five kilometers. Maybe I should show him around, and you should go dip in a hot bath or something?"

    "No. But yeah, go prepare my bath. Once I show Rudy around, I want to dip for a while."

    "As you wish, Lady Maria." Lilim turned to Rudy and asked, "Would you also be joining her in the bath?"

    "I wouldn''t say no," Rudy replied instantly.

    "Of course, he won''t." Maria red softly at Rudy and said, "What are you saying?"

    "You don''t want to take a bath with me?"

    "I didn''t say that, but¡­" Maria lowered her gaze as her face went full red.

    "Heh." Lilim and Rudy chuckled at the same time in the same manner.

    It was almost as though they had grown up together and knew each other very well.

    Lilim left shortly after while Maria showed Rudy around the estate.

    "Where are your brother and father?" Rudy asked curiously. "They didn''te to wee me, although they are not obligated to do so. But I assume they are at the tournament?"

    "No. They live in the innermost area of the estate. I live there too, of course."

    ''To be honest, I have no interest in meeting her family members, but I want to gain some information from there. But first¡­''

    Rudy acted naturally and asked, "Who is the current leader of the syndicate again? Is it your brother or your niece?"

    "On paper, it''s my niece, but my brother is handing everything," Maria responded.

    "I see."

    Rudy scanned the area using his see-through ability to track them down.

    ''Found them.''

 Chapter 414 Mafia Estate || Ross Syndicate

    Chapter 414 Mafia Estate || Ross Syndicate

    ''I don''t think I will get anything from the niece. She is the same age as Maria so she wouldn''t know anything. Rusher is old, and he should know. And it would be a jackpot if I could meet the father, or should I say, grandfather.

    He is the oldest and must know what I am looking for. But¡­''

    Rudy shot a nce at Maria and thought, ''Asking her to take me there would be obvious. I have to get a workaround."

    Maria and Rudy were holding hands, so he pulled her close and said, "I want to see your room."

    "Absolutely not!"

    ''Wow. That''s¡­ not the response I expected.''

    "Why not?" Rudy asked curiously. "I was so looking forward to seeing your room."

    Rudy wasn''t lying. He was indeed interested in seeing the room of the mafia princess.

    "I will show you one day, but that day is not today!"

    "Alright."

    Rudy didn''t feel like pushing the matter as Maria was against it, which was rare for her. She was usually so friendly and curious, like a baby.

    ''Now I need to find a way to somehow run into Maria''s grandfather. Would he be at the tournament? If yes, then there is no need for me to try so hard. I can just wait.''

    After touring around the estate for a while, Rudy slowed down and said, "I am thirsty. Can I get water?"

    "Oh!" Maria suddenly eximed and covered her mouth in shock. "I am so sorry. Guests are supposed to ask to eat and drink, but I did none of that!"

    ''Because Lilim and I teased you, so it''s our fault!''

    "That''s okay. I wasn''t thirsty before, so I wouldn''t have drank something even if you had¡­"

    Maria rushed to the hallway and grabbed a shotgun from the wall. Then, she aimed it at the giant bell on the ceiling and fired the shot.

    The bell rang, and butlers and maids lined up in front of Maria. And she ordered them to bring water, alcohol, juice, soda, and various types of drinks of different vors.

    ''Wow. So dramatic. I kind of want to do the same.''

    Rudy wasn''t actually thirsty. He thought Maria would go to fetch water, and he would use the chance to slip into the inner area of the estate, but he should have expected something like that to happen.

    Still, he had a backup n which was undoubtedly going to work.

    "Maria!" he called out to her and waited for her toe to him.

    "Yes? Is there something you need?"

    "I want to go¡­ you know¡­"

    "Oh¡­." She pointed her finger in a direction and said, "The washroom is that way¡­"

    "No. It''s number two¡­"

    "Ooo¡­ you can go to the inner area then. There is one at the entrance."

    "Thank you!"

    When Rudy scanned the area earlier, he had already seen where everything was located. And he noticed the washrooms were located at specific ces, with different types of washrooms.

    Rudy waited to pass through the other washroom and acted when the nearest washroom was in the inner area of the estate.

    Rudy was on his way there, but Maria followed after him and said, "I changed my mind. I will take you there."

    ''Oh,e on. Why are all my ns failing today?''

    Rudy had no other choice but to spend a good five minutes in the washroom, doing nothing. However, it was neat and clean, so he had noints.

    He flushed and left the washroom while pretending to wipe his hands with a tissue.

    "Thank you. It was kind of embarrassing to ask at someone''s home, so I thought I would be able to hold it, but¡­"

    "Yeah, that happens. Bad luck strikes at the worst time. So let''s hope you don''t get unlucky in today''s matches," Maria uttered while chuckling nervously.

    "Oh, by the way, I just got a call from my father, and he asked to meet you. Are you okay with that?"

    ''Oh. Oh! Oh!!''

    "Well, if the big boss has asked, I can''t deny it."

    Maria and Rudy made their way to the inner area of the estate

    ''Is my super luck at work again?'' Rudy wondered. ''Come to think of it, do I actually need to n everything if I can simply wish for it from the bottom of my heart, and my super luck would do the work one way or another? Like how it did just now.''

    Rudy pondered for a while and came to the conclusion that he shouldn''t rely on super luck much.

    ''Logically speaking, if I can have all the abilities including super luck to help me out, then there are high chances that I also have super bad luck that can fuck me up.''

    After walking for a while, they finally reached the innermost area of the estate. It seemed more like a house at first nce, and Rudy realized what Maria meant by what she said earlier.

    ''It''s like their personal space. This entire estate is like their house, but this inner area is like their bedrooms. If I had guests over at my house, I would show them around, but I don''t think I would let them in my room if I don''t know them well.

    I might be a friend to maria¡­''

    Rudy remembered the kisses from earlier and rephrased his thoughts.

    ''I might be close to Maria, but I am a stranger to the rest of the people here.''

    Maria pointed her gaze at the couch in the living room and said, "Please sit here. I would inform my father that you have arrived."

    "Yeah."

    Rudy sat on the couch while ncing around as much as he could to take notes.

    ''It''s surprisingly down to earth. There were guns and swords on most of the walls of the estate, but this ce has no weapons. This is the living room, there are other rooms, there is a freaking separate kitchen too.''

    A few secondster, one maid and one butler came and served the drinks to Rudy.

    "Please, excuse us. You can ring the bell at any time if you need anything," they said calmly and left.

    Rudy drank a few drinks while waiting, but his wait soon ended when he heard multiple footsteps.

    Maria, Rusher, his wife, and Maria''s grandfather entered the living room and greeted Rudy.

    He shook hands with Rusher and his wife and then turned to the boss to do the same.

    "Nice to meet you. I am¡ª"

    Before Rudy could even finish his introduction, the boss took out a gun and shot Rudy in the head.

    ===

    Thanks, @IcewaterKat, for the gift!

 Chapter ?415 Shot Dead

    Chapter ?415 Shot Dead

    SHOT!

    "No!" Maria shouted.

    The boss took out his gun from his coat and shot Rudy in the head. Rudy''s body fell t to the floor with a loud thud on his face.

    "Father!" Rusher yelled at the top of his lungs with a baffled face. "What the fuck did you just do?!"

    Rusher snatched the gun from the boss and threw it on the other side of the room.

    "What the fuck is wrong with you?! She was the champion of the VIP tournament and an important guest of ours!"

    "Demon! Demon! It hase to drag me to hell! Demon! Hell! Hell!" The boss began to behave oddly, as though he was going through a traumatic experience.

    "Calm down, father."

    "I won''t go! I won''t go to hell! I have been good for thest twenty years of my life! I don''t want to go to hell! I don''t want to die!"

    Rusher grabbed the boss and turned to his wife with an anxious look on his face.

    "Bring mother here."

    "Right away!" Rusher''s wife rushed out of the room to bring the boss'' wife.

    "I won''t go! I won''t go!" the boss kept mumbling.

    A few butlers came rushing in after hearing the gunshot, and they saw Rudy on the ground with Maria weeping on his dead body.

    "Hey, you. Take him to his room and call the doctor immediately!" Rusher ordered.

    The butlers did as Rusher asked them to do and carried the boss out of the living room.

    SIGH!

    "I shouldn''t have allowed my father toe out of his room or meet a stranger." Rusher covered his face with his hands and muttered, "How the hell did he get a gun?"

    Rusher nced at Maria from the corner of his eyes and bit his lips.

    ''I don''t know what to say. This was obviously my fault for not stopping my father. I really don''t know what to say. But I have to do something before Maria gets into a mental breakdown again.''

    Rusher gulped down anxiously and sat beside Maria.

    "Maria¡­" He ced his hand on Maria''s shoulder. "I know it''s not the right time to say this, but I¡ª"

    "It''s all my fault!" shemented. "I shouldn''t have brought him to the inner area! I should have taken him directly to my room!"

    ''Him¡­?'' Rusher raised his brow in confusion.

    Maria quickly grabbed the gun Rusher had thrown and pointed it at her head.

    "Maria, what are you doing!"

    "I will also kill myself!" she moved her finger to the trigger.

    "Calm down, Maria. You have to think about others. What would father do? What would Ruby do?"

    "I don''t care! I don''t want to live if Rudy is not with me!"

    Maria pressed the trigger and shot herself in the head, or that would have happened, but the trigger was stuck for some reason.

    PHEW!

    Rusher let out a big sigh in relief and snatched the gun from Maria''s hand. He checked the bullets and gulped down nervously after seeing it was fully loaded.

    He ced the gun under his coat and said, "I will take care of the rest. Tell me her address so I can visit her family and give them money aspensation."

    "Do you think money can solve everything?!"

    "No. Of course not. But it can help. She was a gambler, and gambler only gambles for one thing- money."

    "No! Rudy was different!"

    "You should go to your room." Rusher looked at Rudy''s body and muttered, "I have to take care of many things now."

    "No! I won''t leave! I will kill myself! It''s all my fault!" Maria nced around in anger to find a weapon she could use to kill herself, but there was only one ce she could find a weapon, and that was the kitchen.

    Rusher realized what Maria was going to do, so he stepped in the way and said, "Listen, Maria. We are Mafias, and you are one too. You have to get used to losing your loved ones. It happens all the time."

    "Is that so?! Then let me kill myself so you can lose me!"

    Rusher facepalmed himself at his stupidity and muttered, "My mind is not working."

    Suddenly, Rudy sat up and stared at Maria with a dazed expression on his face.

    Maria was facing Rusher, and Rusher was facepalming himself, so neither of them saw Rudy get up. But when they realized someone was standing in the room, their eyes widened in shock but for a different reason.

    Rusher''s face turned pale when he saw Rudy was unscathed. While Maria''s face turned bright and she rushed to his arms.

    "Rudy! You are alive!" she said cheerfully without caring for anything in the world.

    "Wha..t?" Rusher was still baffled, and he couldn''t believe his eyes. "How¡­ why¡­ why are you alive?"

    ''Why are you shocked?! You should be happy, you motherfuck¡ª you sister fucker!'' Rudy yelled inwardly.

    "Actually, the bullet never hit me. It scraped me a little on the side of my head, that''s all. I just passed out from a sudden shock," Rudy responded while showing his blood-stained hand to Rusher.

    "That''s impossible! Before bing the Mafia Lord, father was the number one hitman of the underworld, and he has never missed a target in his lifetime. He shot you from a distance less than an arm. There is no way he would have missed it!" Rusher retorted.

    "Perhaps he is getting old?"

    ''Putting all that aside, if someone else shot me, that person would already be having a space trip by now. But it was Maria''s family member. Although I am pissed off right now, I will forgive the old man.

    His one leg is already in the grave, and he will die soon eventually. What I am surprised about is his reaction. The expression on his face was real. He was genuinely afraid of me.

    His fear was justifiable. And why did he call me a demon? Come to think of it, when I met Maria for the first time and dropped me off, she mentioned in the car that her father was an evil piece of shit but suddenly turned saint.

    I am pretty sure I triggered his old trauma or something. He was yelling nonsense earlier too. Tch! I am tired of all this. I will just resort to my final n.''

 Chapter ?416 Turning the Tables

    Chapter ?416 Turning the Tables

    The moment the boss had taken out his gun, Rudy used telekinesis to divert the bullet andter made a cut on his hand when he fell to the ground on his face on purpose so they wouldn''t see his face or injury. He had to make everything look realistic to convince them. Otherwise, he would raise suspicions.

    Not only that, but when Maria grabbed the gun and pulled the trigger to kill herself, he used telekinesis to stop the bullet froming out.

    ''Still, I never expected Maria to act so suicidally. Why are all the girls I met like this? But well, I am the same. If I saw the love of my life die in front of me, I would go insane too.''

    Rudy patted Maria''s back and said, "Maria, I am okay."

    "I know."

    "So let me go."

    "No. I am not letting you go."

    "You have to take a bath, right? We also have to go to the tournament, so you should hurry," he said calmly.

    "What will you do?" She looked up at him with teary eyes and asked, "I was so scared."

    Rudy gently smiled at her and said, "I will talk with your brother in the meantime. Don''t worry, I have super luck, right? Nothing can go wrong."

    "But you said I am your lucky charm¡­. so I have to be close to you¡­" she muttered with a slightly flushed face.

    "You are close to me."

    Rudy eventually managed to send Maria off to take a bath so he could have some private talk with Rusher.

    "Can we go somewhere where we wouldn''t be disturbed?" Rudy asked with a serious look on his face.

    "Sure, follow me."

    Rusher led Rudy to an open balcony room and stood by the balcony.

    "So, what did you want to talk about?" Rusher asked with a judging look on his face.

    Rudy leaned on the ledge and sighed softly before uttering, "I believe you have something to ask me first."

    "...." Rusher turned to Rudy and asked, "You and Maria seem pretty close¡­ as if you two are more than friends."

    "Yes, you are right."

    Rusher clenched his fist and asked, "So¡­ Maria is into girls?"

    ''This man is an idiot!'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''I have stopped talking in a feminine voice ever since the VIP club tournament, but he is in denial.''

    Rudy took off his hoodie and revealed his short hair.

    "Oh, you cut your hair? You look like a boy now."

    ''What the fuck is wrong with him? How much denial is he in? He doesn''t want to admit that I am a boy.''

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "I ''am'' a boy."

    "Haha!" Rusherughed fakely and said, "You are not good at jokes, are you?"

    .

    "...." Rudy was in utter disbelief. It wasn''t as though Rudy had tried to hide the fact that he was a male. Even in the casino, when he officially met Rusher for the first time, he wasn''t trying to hide anything.

    Rusher didn''t want to see Maria with a boy, so he pictured Rudy as a girl and engraved it in his mind.

    "If you were a girl, I would have pulled down my pants and showed you my dick, but I don''t want to do that to a middle-aged man," Rudymented.

    "I see¡­" Rusher uttered calmly and immediately pulled out the gun from his pocket. "How dare you trick me?!"

    "Trick you? I never actually said that I am a girl."

    Even though Rudy was at gunpoint, his face showed no fear. In fact, his face was expressionless.

    "You¡­" Rusher moved his finger to the trigger and prepared to shoot Rudy.

    "You were the one who automatically assumed I was a girl."

    "But you had long hair, and you were wearing strange clothes!"

    "And? Since when did long hair be a characteristic of a woman?"

    "I didn''t say that! It''s not rare for a man to have long hair, but yours were long, reaching your waist! That''s notmon! And how do you exin that outfit?"

    "The hair was a wig, and the clothes were also for a show. I was cosying as a character," Rudy replied nonchntly.

    "Then you should have corrected me when I referred to you as a girl!"

    "Maria fears you. She was afraid that you would pull her away from me if you got to know that I was a boy, so she never denied it," Rudy shrugged.

    "Damn right, I would have! Why shouldn''t I?"

    "I don''t want to get involved in your family matters, but Maria now belongs to me." Rudy furrowed his brow and uttered, "If you don''t want me to turn her against you, give her freedom."

    "She already has enough freedom! I am just trying to protect her as a brother!"

    "Oh?"

    "Tell me one reason to not kill you!"

    "I can tell many, but let''s go with ''Maria will be devastated, and she would hate you for killing me.''"

    "She would never learn of your death. I will tell her you ran away. I will get rid of your body, and no one will ever know anything! And as for your family, I will give them money and close the matter," Rusher asserted.

    "That sounds legit." Rudy stretched his hands in the air and yawned before saying, "What if I tell Maria about who she really is?"

    Rusher gulped down anxiously and asked, "What are you talking about?"

    "I am talking about your incestuous activity with your twin sister. I am talking about Maria, who is not your sister, but your biological daughter."

    "What nonsense are you spouting?! No one will believe you!"

    "That excuse would have worked if this was some movie, but it''s not. Nowadays, you can easily find out the truth with a simple DNA test." Rudy snatched the gun from Rusher while talking by taking advantage of the situation. However, he could easily do that using his powers if he wanted to.

    "Knowing Maria, she would be curious to find that out, and she will learn the truth." Rudy tilted his head to the side and smirked as he said, "What do you think Maria will do once she finds out the truth of her origin?"

    "You¡­ bastard." Rusher gritted his teeth. "How do you know about all this?!"

 Chapter 417 Rudy Ross

    Chapter 417 Rudy Ross

    "How do you know all this?!"

    Rudy pointed the gun at Rusher and said, "There are five bullets in the gun right now. If you let me press the trigger once, I will tell you the truth. If you don''t, I will tell everyone about your incestuous activity with your sister. What do you think will happen to the Ross Syndicate after everyone finds out about it?"

    "You are truly a demon!"

    "It''s your choice. Would you rather risk your life to discover the truth and save the Ross Syndicate from falling, or be a coward and let everything get destroyed in front of your eyes?"

    "Ross Syndicate is now under my daughter. I can''t let her future get destroyed like this!" Rusher stood still and looked into Rudy''s eyes as he said, "Go ahead and shoot me."

    "At least you are not a full piece of shit."

    Rudy pulled the trigger and shot Rusher.

    SHOT!

    However, it turned out to be an empty shot.

    PHEW!

    Rusher sighed in relief and opened his mouth to ask, "Now, tell me¡ª"

    SHOT! SHOT! SHOT! SHOT! SHOT!

    Rudy shot five more times and emptied the gun.

    Rusher''s legs grew weak, and he fell to his knees. He sweated as heavily as his breaths and tried toprehend the situation.

    "Oops." Rudyned the gun to Rusher and said, "Looks like I missed."

    He patted Rusher''s shoulder and smiled at him before saying, "Let''s get along, brother-inw. Or should I call you father-inw?"

    After saying that, Rudy walked through the door.

    Rusher looked behind him at the wall and saw the bullets were in a pattern of the shape of his head, seemingly barely missing him.

    "Did he¡­ really miss it¡­?" he stuttered while muttering.

    He grabbed the gun and rushed after Rudy, only to find him standing outside the room as though he had already predicted that to happen.

    "What''s wrong, father-inw? Missing me already?" he scoffed.

    "What¡­ do you want from Maria¡­?"

    "Nothing. Not a thing. I want to give her a happy life which you couldn''t give her in spite of being the wealthiest syndicate in the underworld."

    "I did all that to protect her! Ever since she was a kid, there have been several attempts to assassinate her! Evenst week, someone tried to kill her. The same with my daughter. You have no idea how scared I feel all the time.

    I can''t sleep at night thinking about their safety. My father has lost his mind and barely speaks something that makes sense. My mother is sick. This syndicate is dying. I have so many things I need to take care of!

    You would understand if you were in my shoes. You are trying to take advantage of my each and every weakness. You might have won, but what will you do next?"

    He asked while scoffing wryly.

    ''Damn, this just got serious all of a sudden. I thought he was a tough dude, but he just had a breakdown in front of me. Well, I am partly to me, but I did what I had to do.

    If I had not acted how I acted, he would have shot me, although it''s not like I would have died.''

    "Listen, I don''t mean any harm to anyone in your family or in the syndicate. I genuinely want to protect Maria just like you do. I like her, and that''s why I want to gamble alongside her.

    And I didn''t know about the assassination attempt on her. She never talks about herself much, even when we are together. However¡­"

    The guns from the hallways dropped to the floor because of the sudden rumble from Rudy''s fury.

    "Rest assured, father-inw. Your syndicate is now under my protection. I will find the ones trying to kill Maria and bring their heads to you," Rudy asserted with a furious look on his face.

    "I¡­ will be indebted to you if you do that."

    "I have a feeling that I will find them in the gambling tournaments. If not in tonight''s matches, then surely in the next ones."

    "Can I ask for your name? Who are you, exactly? Are you from another Mafia organization?"

    "I took Maria''s name. From hereby, I am officially taking the family name Ross. I am Rudy Ross, the benefactor of the Ross syndicate. The guardian who doesn''t need guns or weapons. I am Maria''s gambling buddy and probably her lover."

    Rusher lowered his gaze and asked, "Can I trust you?"

    "You don''t have to trust me, nor do I need you to trust me. Don''t get the wrong idea. I am not doing this for your syndicate or because of your sad story. I don''t give a shit about all that.

    I am doing this for Maria. She will be sad if something happens to you, your family, or this syndicate. I am doing this because I want to do that. I am doing this for me, to sate my selfishness.

    If Maria was from another organization, I would have let you all perish for all I care. And yeah, I don''t expect anything in return, but if you want to give me something, then you already know what I want."

    "...." Rusher raised his gaze to look at Rudy and asked, "Money¡­?"

    "No, you dumbass! How did you get that wrong after I said it so many times?! I am obviously referring to Maria!"

    "Oh¡­"

    "How did you run the syndicate with this small brain of yours?" Rudy sighed in disbelief.

    "..."

    "Whatever, I will wait for Maria in the living room. The tournament starts at 9, right?"

    "Yeah, but the first matches are for the citizens of the underworld. And it will take two to three hours for your match, so you can rx for a while. Maria will apany you to the tournament ground," Rusher said calmly.

    "Obviously.

    "Hey, listen¡­ don''t tell Maria that I am her¡­ you know¡­"

    Rudy left without answering Rusher''s plea and made his way to the living room, where another incident urred with him.

    ===

    This is a bonus chapter for yesterday''s Castle gift. Thank you for the support.

    More Bonus chapter on reaching the Golden Tickets target-- 500 = 1 extra chapter.

 Chapter 418 Sit With Me

    Chapter 418 Sit With Me

    When Rudy returned to the living room, he found Lilim standing in the middle of the room.

    He quickly got behind her and poked her on the back to surprise her, but she didn''t seem surprised.

    "What are you doing here?" he asked, acting normally.

    "Lady Maria just went to the bath and asked me to keep an eye on you. But when I came here, you weren''t there," Lilim replied. "But you seem okay, so I guess it''s fine."

    Rudy sat on the couch and tapped to the side to ask Lilim to sit beside him.

    "Oh, I would never. I can''t sit beside someone like you," she uttered in a repulsive manner that somewhat offended Rudy.

    "Ouch. I got rejected by a driver."

    "I can stand beside you and sit beneath you if you want me to," she then added.

    "Sit beneath¡­ me?" Rudy imagined sitting on top of Lilim and said, "If you are okay with that, sure."

    "I am pretty sure you misunderstood what I said," she remarked.

    "I didn''t say a word." Rudy shrugged and chuckled softly before speaking, "How would you know what I understood that as?"

    Lilim stared at Rudy without saying anything. She was still wearing sunsses for some reason, but Rudy could see her gaze staring at him.

    "Why are you wearing sses inside?" he asked.

    "It''s a part of my character."

    "Take them off."

    "Why do you think I would do as you say? You are not my master, so what makes you think you can order me?" she asked with a slight grin on her face.

    ''See¡­ I knew she would say that! She is awfully simr to me. Is this what they call the ''friend I didn''t know I needed'' type of thingy?'' he wondered.

    Lilim took off her sses and tossed them at Rudy. Then, she walked to him and stood in front of him with a smile on his face.

    "You amber eyes are beautiful. Why do you hide them?" he asked calmly.

    "It''s kind of a rule for the bodyguards to wear sses so one can''t see where we are looking at," Lilim responded in the same tone.

    "So¡­ Maria is taking a bath, and I don''t have anything to do. How should I pass the time?" Rudy asked her. Although he didn''t expect an answer, he wanted to have a chat with her.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "I don''t know. I have never been at someone''s house, to be honest. Only at my friend''s and that too to y games," he chuckled softly. He then looked into Lilim''s amber eyes and asked, "How about we gamble? That''s a good way to pass the time."

    "Oh, I would love too. But unfortunately, I am not good at it."

    "I didn''t say anything about that. We are just gambling with nothing at stake. So it doesn''t matter if you are good or bad or lucky or unlucky."

    .

    Lilim pondered for a few seconds and said, "That sounds boring."

    ''Dammit. So savage!''

    "Then we can put something at stake. I will gamble¡­ umm, one million?"

    "Money doesn''t matter much to me." Lilim sat on her knees in front of Rudy and said, "Do you know how much I get paid monthly as Lady Maria''s bodyguard and driver?"

    "Since Ross syndicate is the wealthiest, I guess one million a month?" Rudy made a random guess to keep the conversation going.

    "Five million per month." She got up again and said, "I have been Lady Maria''s bodyguard for a long time, and I have never used a single penny yet."

    She shrugged and continued, "I live here, so I get free food, free room, and free everything. I would use the money for gambling, but I am not interested. Gambling is¡­ hell''s game."

    Rudy raised his brow in confusion and thought, ''What is she on about? I just wanted to pass some time while talking with her.''

    "Then how about you suggest?" Rudy grabbed Lilim''s hand and pulled her on hisp.

    "...!" Lilim tried to get off Rudy''sp, but of course, she couldn''t. "What are you doing?"

    "Nothing. Just getting to know you better," he responded with a cheeky smile.

    "I believe this is called flirting?" Lilim smacked her lips against her teeth and said, "Even though you have Lady Maria, you are doing such a thing with me."

    "What is such a thing? You refused to sit beside me and seemed tired as you just sat and got up again. I just gave you a seat to sit on."

    Rudy tried to use the same trick Lilim used on him a while ago, which Lilim has realized already.

    "So it''spletely normal for you to let girls sit on yourp?"

    "Depends on the girl, but yes." Rudy replied nonchntly. "There is nothing wrong with that."

    Lilim was smiling with Rud, but her face suddenly turned pale as she said, "Lady Maria. This is not what it looks like. He forced me to¡ª"

    Lilim stopped on her words when she noticed Rudy was unfazed by that and let out a soft sigh. She raised her brow with a curious look on her face and asked, "You didn''t react, not even a bit. Did you know I was acting?"

    "Yeah. I didn''t hear footsteps, and you did something I would have done if I was in your shoes. We think a lot like each other, so I knew you were testing me out."

    "Hmm~" Lilim hummed in amusement and said, "I have to admit that I am impressed. Too bad you belong to Lady Maria, or we would have made a fine couple, don''t you think?"

    "Whoa. Now, who is the one flirting, huh?" he chuckled softly.

    "I was just ying along with your game."

    "Is that so?" Rudy smirked from the corner of his lips and said, "Putting everything aside, you are pretty good at acting."

    "Thank you."

    "It makes me wonder about your true self. You could be acting right now too. You could be pretending to be a savage and straightforward girl."

    Rudy looked into Lilim''s eyes and asked, "What is your true self?"

 Chapter ?419 Lilims True Self

    Chapter ?419 Lilim''s True Self

    "What is your true self?" Rudy asked with a serious look on his face.

    "I can ask you the same." Lilim got off Rudy''sp and asked, "What is your true self?"

    "Yeah, I should have expected this response since that''s what I would have done," he sighed softly and shook his head. "So, suggest anything we can do to pass some time while Maria is taking a bath."

    "How about I show you around the estate? I believe Lady Maria couldn''t show you the entire estate," Lilim suggested.

    "Oh, that''s a great idea."

    Lilim took Rudy out of the inner area of the estate and showed him around.

    "So, how old is this estate?" Rudy asked while ncing around.

    "I am not privy to that."

    After walking for around ten minutes, Rudy and Lilim entered the area where the maids, butlers, and bodyguards'' chambers were located.

    Rudy was confused why Lilim was showing him that area as it didn''t contribute anything to their estate tour. But suddenly, Lilim pushed Rudy into an open room and locked him inside with her.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" Rudy asked with an unpleasant look on his face. He wasn''t a fan of such tricks as he himself would never do such a thing to someone he didn''t know that well.

    That made Rudy lose all his interest in Lilim just because of her one action.

    Rudy patiently waited for Lilim''s answer, but instead of replying to him, she took off her clothes and stood naked in front of him.

    Rudy stared at Lilim''s naked body with an unfazed expression on his face. He still waited for Lilim to say something, but after giving her enough time, he asked her again:

    "What is the meaning of this Lilim?"

    "I thought you would realize it already." Lilim spread her arms and said, "I am inviting you to sleep with me."

    Rudy nced around the room and muttered, "So I assume this is your room?"

    "Yeah."

    "So your idea to show me around the house was all for this? So you could lock me in your room and seduce me?" he asked with a soft scoff. "Maybe this would be something I would do, after all."

    "So you are ready to sleep with me?"

    "No. I am here as Maria''s friend, and you are her bodyguard. I would have epted your offer if you had taken a different approach rather than doing something like this."

    He walked past Lilim and unlocked the door. Before leaving, he nced at Lilim for thest time and said, "Correct me if I am wrong, but this was a test, right?"

    "Hmm?"

    "You were testing me to check if I was suitable for Maria, am I right? I turned you down, so I guess I passed the test?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.

    Lilim turned to Rudy with an amused look on her face and asked, "Before I answer your question, let me ask you my question. Did you turn me down because you weren''t interested in my offer or because you thought it was a test?"

    "Because I thought it was a test, duh!"

    "What if I tell you that wasn''t a test, and I did it because I was interested in you?"

    "Oh¡­" Rudy closed the door and locked it.

    "Heh!" Lilim chuckled and said, "So you are up for it now?"

    "If you want to sleep with me, then I don''t see a problem. I mean, I am interested in you, just not in a romantic way. It''s still too early for that." Rudy pondered for a few seconds before continuing, "I don''t do one-night stands, so perhaps we can be friends with benefits?"

    "I don''t care much, to be honest. If you ever feel like fucking me, you can call me anytime. I wille right away."

    "Oh? Isn''t this going way too fast?" Rudy walked to Lilim and touched her naked body. "Even I was interested in you as you are like me. But I don''t think I would have invited you to sleep with me. Sure, I did flirt with you in the living room, but I wouldn''t have done anything more than that."

    "At least, not there," he added.

    Lilim wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and asked with a grin on her face, "What about now?"

    Rudy gently squeezed Lilim''s breasts and said, "I wouldn''t be a man if I rejected such a hot and sexy girl like you. I guess immoral rtionships turn me on more. I am your master''s lover, and we are doing this."

    ''Same with Niti. I wanted to taste her since she was so close to Jane,'' he uttered inwardly.

    "So shall we start?" Lilim asked calmly.

    "Just asking but wouldn''t Maria get suspicious?"

    "She takes long baths when she is happy, anxious-sh-nervous, or sad. And currently, she is happy, nervous-sh-anxious, and sad at the same time. She takes at least an hour, so I think we have enough time to go a few rounds," Lilim replied with a resolute expression on her face, as though she was looking forward to that moment.

    "I see." Rudy pushed Lilim against the wall and fingered her cave.

    "Mnh~"

    "You are tight."

    "Well¡­" Lilim chuckled nervously and averted her gaze before saying, "This happens to be my first time."

    "Oh, you are a virgin?" Rudy asked with a surprised look on his face.

    "Yeah. I told you, didn''t I? I am 26 and single."

    "You never specified if you had previous rtionships or not. But this is better." Rudy rubbed his thumb on her clit and said, "Let me make your first time memorable."

    He then moved his face close to Lilim''s face.

    Lilim puckered her lips and got ready for the kiss, but instead, Rudy moved to her ears and whispered, "You are not a human, are you?"

    Lilim''s eyes widened in shock after hearing that. She gulped down anxiously and murmured, "As expected of you, my ''Lord''."

    "As I asked you before, and I will ask again for thest time." Rudy locked her body against the wall and asked, "What is your true self?"

 Chapter 420 Not a Human

    Chapter 420 Not a Human

    "When did you realize I wasn''t a human?" Lilim asked with a curious look on her face.

    "When I got out of the car? I used one of my powers to scan the areas to make sure everything was alright. And I identally looked at you.

    Usually, my ability would let me see through the peoples'' clothes or sometimes their bodies, but it didn''t work on you as intended. I did see through your clothes, but I saw something else too.

    You seemed as though you were wearing human skin. Honestly, I was surprised at first. I had taken a liking to you when we talked in the car, but I didn''t know anything about you. I wasn''t even sure if Maria and the others knew about your true self.

    So I approached you with a question one would have asked, and you replied without any change in your personality. I asked you a few more questions, and I realized you don''t mean any harm to anyone. You dont bare any hostility towards me.

    I just acted normal, but now that no one is watching you, you have changed a little. I wanted to ask you who you were, but it seemed awkward to ask that all of a sudden. Not to mention, I would also have to expose my power and identity.

    So I just asked you, ''what is your true self?'', but of course, that was a vague question. However, now that we are alone in this closed room and you have stripped yourself, I don''t think it matters."

    Rudy had everything nned for that moment, even though he wasn''t sure if he would get the opportunity. Regardless, it was true that he felt attracted to Lilim because of that reason.

    "You knew everything all along and acted all this time?" Lilim asked in astonishment. "Who is the better actor now, huh?"

    "That wasn''t an act. I am not the type of person who would change myself for others. Unless, of course, it''s necessary, and I truly want to change," Rudy remarked nonchntly.

    "I won''t lie, I am a bit disappointed that it turned out like this. But you are the almighty Lord. I am in no ce to argue with you. I don''t want to face your wrath of the Lord. Moreover, I am but a lowly servant of yours."

    "..."

    Lilim looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "I would suggest you step back a little. I will change my form now."

    Rudy stepped back a few steps and stared at Lilim with an amused look on his face. He was genuinely curious to find out who Lilim truly was.

    Lilim closed her eyes and ced her hands on her navel. Her body glowed a little before slowly changing shape. Even the sound of her body shape changing was audible in the room because of how quiet the surroundings were.

    A few secondster, two medium-sized horns came out of Lilim''s forehead, and her skin turned a slightly dark tone. Then, she opened her eyes that were once amber but now close to red.

    She smiled nervously at Rudy and said, "This is my true form."

    Rudy continued staring at her with an alluring gaze without saying anything. He was trying to figure out what race Lilim belonged to.

    Lilim squirmed a little and asked, "How do I... look?"

    "Wait... you are embarrassed?" Rudy asked with a surprised look on his face.

    "Of course, I would be embarrassed. You are looking at my naked body. I am showing my true self to my Lord. I am just hoping my body is to your liking."

    "You weren''t embarrassed when you stripped yourself earlier, though," Rudy remarked.

    "That was in my human form. I was wearing a disguise, and it was simr to wearing ayer of clothing for me. But right now, I am fully naked," she responded calmly.

    "Well..." Rudy licked his lips and muttered, "You look absolutely stunning in both forms."

    PHEW!

    Lilim let out a sigh in relief and said, "I would have killed myself if you didn''t like my body. I wouldn''t have been able to forgive myself for showing you my unsightly body."

    "That''s not true. You truly look amazing. But... uhh..." Rudy averted his gaze and asked, "What are you, again?"

    Lilim squinted her eyes and asked, "You don''t know?"

    "In my defense, it''s my first time seeing a race other than the human and vampire. You have horns, and your skin turned a little dark after you changed your form, so you are obviously not a vampire since they all have pale skins.

    And judging by your horns, I can only think of one race." Rudy paused for a few seconds and asked, "Are you a dragon?"

    "Hehe." Lilim giggled while covering her mouth and said, "No. Dragons have a different shape of horns, and their eyelids and eyes'' shape is also different."

    "I see. I assumed that because I didn''t want to depict the races I have seen in movies and stories. They are usually off the mark, but I guess I can''t deny the simrities," he muttered while nodding.

    "I am a demon," Lilim suddenly stated.

    "Oh.. demons usually have a different skin color, no? And no offense, but I thought demons were only in hell."

    "They do, and their ranks are decided by their colors too. Not only that, but their color changes when they evolve or get powerful, so it''s a great way to rank them," Lilim politely exined.

    "So why do you still look awfully simr to a human in spite of the horns?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    "My mother was the highest rank demon who had gained the blessings of immortality from the Lord. And my father was... a human."

    "I see. So the previous Lord gave blessings to your mother?"

    "I am not privy to that. But whatever I have told you so far ispletely true. And even if I wanted to lie, there is no way one can lie in front of a powerful entity such as you, my Lord."

 Chapter ?421 Tasting a Demon

    Chapter ?421 Tasting a Demon

    "I have a few questions I want to ask. Firstly, can demons freely leave hell?"

    "Some do, yeah. I escaped from hell 20 years ago to search for my mother. The current ruler of hell, Belial, is¡­zy. He doesn''t care what the demons do. He stays busy with his wives in his castle. So you may assume that anyone can enter and leave hell if they want to," Lilim shrugged with a soft sigh.

    "I mean¡­ nothing is happening, right? Like portals opening up and monsters and demons emerging and attacking humans. That''s amon trope you would find whenever demons and monsters are mentioned, " he scoffed softly.

    "They are strictly forbidden from attacking a civilization. They are not as barbaric as they used to be. There are houses, schools, and most of the things in the demon world. It''s just like the human world, but the magic is involved."

    ''Simr to the vampire world, huh? The world is surely at peace. I lowkey wished it wasn''t, and I would get to use my powers to hunt them down but let''s never say that out loud,'' he uttered inwardly.

    "Is there anything else you would like to know?" Lilim asked gleefully. "I am looking forward to bed with you."

    Rudy got on the bed and used telekinesis to pull Lilim closer to him. He ced her on hisp and sucked onto her breasts.

    "My Lord¡­"

    .

    "Hmm?"

    "I didn''t want to ask this, but I have to." She bit her lips and asked, "Are you fine with sleeping with a lowly demon like me?"

    Instead of replying, Rudy bit onto Lilim''s nipples and then moved to her cave.

    "Please¡­ answer¡­."

    "I don''t care about all that. I want to fuck you, and you want to sleep with me. Why should we consider something else?"

    "But you are the Lord. You possess the power to destroy any world at your will. You can change thews and the fundamental principles of the universe. All the races fear you and your wrath."

    ''Yeah, I don''t have that much power yet. The process of the incarnation was wacky when I gained power, and it''s still iplete.''

    "However, some fear you because of your unparalleled power, while others simply because you are the Lord. They hate you as well. If youy your gaze on any girl and ask her to sleep with you, she would never turn you down."

    ''I have been turned down by¡­ hmm? Wait, has any girl ever turned me down? The only girl I made moves on was Jane, but it turned out she was also making moves on me.

    I guess I made moves on Niti, but then again, she seduced me by sucking my dick in my sleep multiple times.

    What about Nyxia? Yeah, she has turned me down quite a few times. But she did acknowledge her love for me the day I ate her cave. So¡­ what Lilim said is true? I can make any girl fall in love by just looking at them?

    Does that mean¡­ mom too?''

    Rudy wanted more information on that, so he did what he always does; he yed dumb.

    "That''s not true. How could that make them fall in love with me?"

    "I never said anything about falling in love. Your presence and your domineer are enough for anyone to submit to you. She wouldn''t turn you down even if she is someone''s wife, sister, mother, or daughter. The only requirement is that you must be attracted to her," Lilim calmly stated.

    "Isn''t that just hypnosis? And what if they don''t turn me down because of fear?"

    "Does that matter?" Lilim asked with a confused look on her face.

    "Of course, that matters! The one thing I look for in a girl is love. Lookse after. I have said this before, but there is no pleasure in sleeping with a girl you don''t love. Sure, it would feel good, but you won''t feel that joy of satisfaction."

    "What about me?"

    "I already told you. We can be fuck buddies."

    "But there is no love."

    "I don''t know how to exin this, but¡­." Rudy paused for a second and continued, "For example, if I find a girl attractive, obviously I wouldn''t go to her and ask her to sleep with me. I would first try to make her fall for me.

    Of course, there are also other matters that¡­ matter? For example, I need to dual-cultivate with an elf or a witch to increase my mental strength capacity, so I can''t search for love there. But someone (Nyxia) told me that the efficiency of dual cultivation increases drastically if both parties have feelings for each other.

    Here, I am naturally attracted to you for some reason. And then you offered me to sleep with you. That was a jackpot for me. I say we are fuck buddies or friends with benefits, but perhaps I may develop feelings for you eventually once I get to know you more¡­ I guess?"

    "It doesn''t matter if you love me or not. I want to submit myself to you. Please use my body to your heart''s content and satisfy yourself."

    Rudy resumed eating Lilim''s cave and inserted his tongue inside.

    "What are you doing?" she asked.

    "Preparing your pussy so it can take my mighty dick."

    "You don''t have to do all that. Please don''t be kind and gentle with me. I have been a naughty girl, and I was expecting a punishment."

    "A bad girl who is a virgin?" Rudy scoffed softly. "Unless, of course, you refer to your demon self as bad. And this is my first time tasting a demon so let me enjoy myself a little."

    "Mnh~"

    However, he stopped eating her cave when it started twitching and got on top of her. Lilim thought Rudy was finally going to prate her, but instead, he pinned her to the bed and furrowed his brows at her.

    "My questions haven''t ended yet." He inserted his finger inside Lilim''s now wet cave and asked, "Only a handful of people know I am the Lord. So how do you know it? What exactly are you hiding, my little Lilim?"

    ===

    A/N- Rudy changed his interrogation style.

 Chapter 422 Breaking Lilim

    Chapter 422 Breaking Lilim

    "How do you know I am the lord?" Rudy asked as he began to finger Lilim''s cave that was twitching to orgasm soon.

    "I could feel your presence. Your aura is so vastly spread that anyone who possesses enough knowledge would know that you are the Lord," Lilim replied anxiously.

    Rudy pressed his thumb on Lilim''s clit as he increased his fingering speed.

    "You yourself said that no one can dare to lie in front of me, so why did you just lie?" he asked with a little furious look on his face. "No one likes liars. Especially when someone you trust lies to you, you feel betrayed."

    "I didn''t lie to you! I swear your presence can be sensed when you are near!"

    "But you haven''t told me the full truth. What are you hiding, huh?"

    Lilim bit her lips with teary eyes and a flusher face. She was letting out soft and muffled moans as she was getting close to orgasm, but whenever her cave began to twitch, Rudy stopped.

    He mixed multiple methods and made it an orgasm denial torture interrogation.

    "Lady Maria¡­ she told me about you. I was suspicious and didn''t want her to be heartbroken by someone''s betrayal, so I traced you down and monitored you.

    .

    At first, you seemed like a normal human even though I knew you weren''t. And then I saw you using your powers. I also saw you fooling around with multiple girls.

    Your mother, sister, childhood friend, teacher, the pool girl, and the ghost."

    "Wait a damn second¡­" Rudy raised his brows and asked, "So you were the one watching me that day when I was out with a girl (Lucy)?

    I felt someone watching me but couldn''t find the source. That was you?!"

    "Yeah. I realized you had sensed me, so I quietly retreated," she affirmed.

    "Where were you, and why couldn''t I trace you?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "I was hiding my presence, so the fact that you could sense me even after that is truly fascinating. You must have very sharp senses for a human, although I believe the Lord''s powers haven''t been fully awakened yet, am I right?"

    Rudy pulled out his finger from Lilim''s cave and said, "Now, I don''t know if I should trust you or not. Why did you keep all this a secret?"

    "I assumed it wouldn''t matter."

    "...." Rudy stared at Lilim with a prating gaze.

    It was true that none of that truly mattered as it didn''t change anything, but he didn''t like the fact that Lilim knew it.

    "Are you¡­. Angry?" Lilim asked with teary eyes.

    "What''s with that puppy face? If you think that would change my mind, then you are absolutely right."

    "Huh?" Even Lilim was surprised. "Did I hear that right?"

    "Listen¡­" Rudy ced his hand on Lilim''s shoulder and stared into her eyes. But he thought rather than using his hands for something like that, he would rather use them to massage her breasts.

    "Did you tell anyone about this?" he asked calmly.

    "Obviously not!"

    "Good. I am not angry at you, but¡­ it''s just we met in weird circumstances, and how it turns out everything was connected. It''s like someone thinking they won a lottery, but then they realize that the ticket has expired," he scoffed softly.

    "Can I call you daddy?"

    "What the¡ª! Why all of a sudden?"

    "I obviously cannot dare to call you by your name, and you don''t want me to call me Lord. So I thought calling you daddy would be¡­"

    ''Is this for real?! Elise and I did roley many times, but I haven''t had a single roley even after sleeping with so many beauties. This is going to be my first roley!''

    Rudy had lost all senses in excitement and said, "Sure. You can call me daddy."

    Lilim hugged Rudy and said, "I missed you, daddy."

    "Whoa there." Rudy pinned Lilim to the bed and said, "Who said you can take the lead?"

    "Can I request something before you turn me into your woman?"

    "Sure."

    "I¡­ want you to be rough with me."

    .

    "Eh? But this will be your first time, right?"

    "Indeed, but I want you to be rough. Show no mercy to me and mark me as your woman."

    "Uhh¡­ are you secretly a masochist?"

    "No. But this is special."

    "Even if you tell me that¡­."

    "Please¡­?"

    SIGH!

    "Fine~" Rudy reluctantly agreed and said, "Don''t cry if it hurts. And don''t scream out loud."

    Lilim smiled innocently at Rudy and said, "It''s okay, daddy~ I have been a bad girl, so you have to punish me, and what kind of punishment would it be if it''s not painful?"

    ''I have made her wet enough, and because of the orgasm denial, her pussy is thirsty.''

    Rudy ced his snake at the entrance of Lilim''s cave and plunged it all the way inside in one go.

    "Amnh!" Lilim choked on her breath, and she couldn''t breathe anymore.

    Rudy gently squeezed her breast and helped Lilim exhale.

    "Are you okay?" He asked calmly.

    "Yeah. It happened all of a sudden, so I was a little surprised."

    "I am asking about your pussy. Are you okay?"

    "Yeah. It does hurt, but it''s totally normal. Demons have high tolerancepared to humans. It does feel tingly, but I believe that would soon be ovepped by the pleasure."

    "I will start moving then."

    Without wasting his time, Rudy turned on his piston at 20% and railed Lilim.

    "Aanh~!" She moaned and gripped Rudy''s body hand tightly.

    "You just orgasmed!"

    "I think I did~"

    A few secondster, Rudy turned his piston to 25% and increased his speed.

    "Harder~ Go harder, daddy~!"

    Rudy increased his piston to 30%.

    "Harder~!"

    35%

    "More~ More~!"

    50%

    "Anh~ Yes~ Yes~ Keep going~ This feels so good~"

    Rudy increased his piston to 60%.

    "Mnh~!" Lilim''s tongue came out of her mouth with an orgasmic look on her face.

    "You orgasmed again."

    "Because it feels incredible~! Go harder~!"

    Rudy turned his piston to 69%.

    There, his movement was so fast that it seemed he wasn''t moving at all. But the sound of the sh pping and the wet sound of their body rubbing were getting louder.

    Crack!

    Suddenly, the bed cracked, and Rudy lost his rhythm. He had been holding to release his mega load, but that made him release earlier.

    "Aaanh~!"

    He then repaired the bed and changed the position.

 Chapter ?423 Loads Later

    Chapter ?423 Loads Later

    After Rudy released his first load inside Lilim''s cave, they changed position and continued the session for an hour.

    Lilim was lying on top of Rudy while Rudy was slowly enjoying the slow sensual sex without moving his body.

    "Are you awake?" he asked Lilim, whose eyes were closed for a while.

    "Barely¡­"

    "I filled you up four times, and you didn''t pass out. That''s good for a first-timer, I say."

    "How many rounds can a human girlst?"

    "I have been with only one human girl, and she usually starts to lose her senses after the fifth round," Rudy responded while squeezing Lilim''s butt.

    "So I am worse than a human¡­? I feel sad¡­"

    Lilim''s voice was low because she could hardly speak with Rudy''s snake inside her.

    "No, you are amazing. It was your first time, and you stayed sane for an entire hour even though I was so rough with you. I have never been that rough with any girl, so Imend you for your prowess."

    ''The most power I used during sex was 50% with Jane. Last time I used 45% on Angelica and 35% on Niti. With Reina, I only used 15%. But damn, doing it rough feels so good.

    I was only 69% rough with Lilim. I wonder what 100% would feel like. The only race capable of that would be dragons. Maybe I will look for them once I am done with my underworld n?''

    Lilim tried to get up, but her body didn''t respond to her.

    "My lower body feels like it doesn''t exist except for the feeling of your dick in my pussy. While my upper body is trying its best to keep me awake." She pointed her gaze at the device on the table and said, "Can you grab that for me?"

    Rudy raised his hand and used telekinesis to pull the device into his hand. He handed it to Lilim and asked, "What are you nning to do?"

    "This estate has hidden cameras everywhere except the private rooms. There is one outside Lady Maria''s bathroom, so I was checking if she was done or not." After checking, she said, "The light of the door control is still red, which means she isn''t done yet."

    ''I already knew about the hidden cameras as I sensed the signals circling around. That is why I asked Rusher to take me where we could talk in private; otherwise, I would have talked with him in the living room since we were alone there too. I assumed he would take me somewhere where cameras weren''t around, but that didn''t happen.

    So I made sure to jam the signals and altered the footage that would show Rusher and me peacefully talking. I couldn''t risk anyone watching us live. The truth is, I already knew that Rusher wouldn''t be a big deal, that''s why I wanted to take care of him first.

    I had an ace card with me since I could bring up Maria''s origin. The boss can''t do anything, so the only person I should be wary of is Ruby. But where is she? I haven''t seen her yet.

    I even hacked into the cameras to find her location, but she wasn''t there. Perhaps she is at the tournament? No¡­ Rusher wouldn''t allow that.

    Maria and Ruby are the targets of the assassination, so letting her out in a mega event such as the gambling tournament would be too risky. She might have bodyguards with her, but they can''t do anything if the number of opponents are more.

    So my guess is that she is somewhere safe where no one can reach her. I am not desperate to meet her. There are two more tournaments this week, so I am sure we will run into each other eventually.

    However, Maria wille with me to the tournament. I am basically taking her to the demon''s den, but even if I ask her to stay here, she won''t listen to me. I will have to ensure she doesn''t get out of my sight.''

    While Rudy was lost in his thoughts, Lilim was checking on the estate''s security. Even in this situation, she was loyal to her duties.

    She ced the device on the side and said, "It seems Lady Maria is taking longer than usual."

    "She must be making sure everything is perfect," he chuckled softly.

    "Can we go one more round?" Lilim asked hesitantly.

    "I can go ten more rounds, but what about you? Do you think you can handle it without passing out?" he asked with a grin.

    Lilim sat up with Rudy''s snake still in her cave and moved her hips back and forth.

    "I will be the one moving this time, so I will make sure I don''t pass out~!" she said with a proud and confident look on her face.

    Even though Lilim said that, she passed out in twenty minutes after orgasming twice and receiving her fifth load from Rudy.

    Rudy''s snake was still in her cave, and she had passed out on top of him. He gently patted her on the head and said, "You try too hard. Rest for a while."

    When he pulled his snake out of her tight cave, his milk dripped like a leaking faucet and stained the bed sheet.

    He covered her body with a nket and left the room. To avoid being seen by anyone, Rudy locked Lilim''s room from the inside so only she could open it once she woke up.

    ''I had sex with a demon¡­''

    Rudy recalled the stories he had read about the demons and how despicable they were. But he just slept with one and didn''t feel any difference.

    "Thews bind everyone. Those who break it are called criminals. Those to revolt against it are called terrorists. You can''t make an equalw, or it wouldn''t be aw if everyone epted it. There would be no need forws if everyone was a saint. Laws are made by strong people to suppress those against them. But for what¡­ peace?

    I never know.

    My existence defies everything. Someone as powerful as me shouldn''t exist. No one should possess the unfathomable powers that I possess. I have broken thews of the universe, but I haven''t done anything wrong. I did what I thought was right. Did that disturb the peace of the universe?

    I would never know."

    By the time Rudy reached the living room of the inner area, Maria was already waiting for him.

    He held her hands in his hands and looked into her eyes before saying, "I have good news for you."

 Chapter 424 Rushers Scheme

    Chapter 424 Rusher''s Scheme

    "Good news?" Maria wondered with a curious yet confused look on her face.

    ''What could it be?'' she thought.

    "Wait..." Maria immediately covered Rudy''s head with the hoodie and said with a panicked look on her face, "What if someone had seen you?!"

    "Oh, don''t worry. I already told Rusher everything," he said calmly.

    "Wha...t?" She stepped back and fell on the couch in shock. "Why would you do that?!"

    "Calm down. He was actually quite happy." Rudy sat beside Maria and hugged her.

    "He was? I don''t understand what''s going on. Why would he be happy, and... why did you even tell him that you were a boy?"

    "Does that matter?" He ced his hand from Maria''s back to her shoulders and made a distance between them. "Aren''t you d that everything worked out?"

    "I am, but... this is so sudden. And I never expected my brother to be okay with this. I am actually freaked out since this matter settled quickly," she muttered. "Is this what they call ''silence before storm''?"

    "Just be happy, you gambling idiot." Rudy moved his face close to Maria''s face and pressed his lips on her.

    Maria was a little... no, she was more than a little surprised since Rudy was kissing her in the open. She trusted what Rudy told her, but she did think of it as a prank, but when Rudy kissed her, she realized everything was happening for real.

    Maria couldn''t help but kiss Rudy back. And they kissed and kissed until a few minutes passed.

    ''She is bad at kissing, but that''s her charm.''

    Rudy heard footsteps approaching them, but he didn''t stop and continued kissing Maria.

    Once the footsteps stopped, a voice followed, "What the hell is going on here?"

    It was Rusher, who hade to inform Rudy about the tournament, but he saw his sister-sh-daughter making out with him.

    As soon as Maria heard Rusher''s voice, she pushed Rudy back and turned to Rusher with a pale face.

    "B-Bro-Brother, it''s not what you think--"

    "Don''t worry, Maria." Rudy wrapped his arm around Maria''s shoulders and said, "He already knows it, and he has given us his blessings."

    "...." - Maria.

    "...." -Rusher.

    "Right, brother-inw?" Rudy asked with a smirk on his face.

    "Y-Yeah..."

    "Really?!" Maria cheered excitedly.

    "Yeah. He even said we should get engaged soon and marry once this tournament week ends," Rudy added.

    "What?!" Rusher and Maria eximed at the same time.

    .

    But seeing Rusher exim with her, Maria turned to Rusher and asked, "Did you truly say that, brother?"

    "Yeah. Why not..." Rusher responded while turning his face to the side.

    "Wow..." Maria couldn''t be happier after that. "This is so awesome. This is the best day of my life!"

    "Every day will be the best day of your life once we get married," Rudy reassured.

    "I know!" Maria hugged Rudy tightly while saying, "I am so happy right now!"

    After seeing the delighted look on Maria''s face, Rusher smiled slightly and muttered, "I have never seen her so happy before. At least, I was able to do something to make her happy-- although I didn''t actually do anything."

    "Did you say something, brother?" Maria asked.

    "Yeah." Rusher pointed his gaze at Rudy and said, "Rudy said he would take care of you and this syndicate, so I am happy. I can finally take a break."

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Maria asked with a confused look on her face. "Why would he take care of the syndicate? Ruby is the leader."

    "You see, it''s an old custom that if the leader of the syndicate is a girl, then she must have a male partner. But obviously that''s an old tradition of our syndicate and I don''t really care or want to impose that on Ruby.

    However, to avoid unnecessary qualms from the other organization within our syndicate, we would need a male partnerfor Ruby. And who could be a better candidate than Rudy?" Rusher asked in a confident voice.

    "I still don''t understand what you are trying to say," Maria remarked. "Are you perhaps nning to make Rudy the leader of this syndicate while Ruby rules it?" She asked in a neutral tone.

    "Not exactly. We cannot just write anyone''s name andbel them as leaders. Our syndicate won''t ept an outsider. That''s why Rudy has to be our family member. He has to marry Ruby," Rusher asserted with a serious look on his face.

    "What?!" Maria eximed.

    ''Damn, this bastard pulled a reverse card. And everything he said actually makes sense,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Wait, why?! I don''t understand. Why would Rudy have to marry Ruby?! If he has to be a family member, then he will be one when he marries me, right?!"

    "He will, indeed." Rusher nodded and said, "But you have no power in this syndicate, Maria. You cannot change anything nor make any decisions. But as a direct heir, Ruby can do that."

    "No way!" Maria hugged Rudy and yelled, "I am not giving my Rudy to anyone!"

    "You have to understand, Maria. This syndicate is dying. If not Rudy, then someone else will eventually marry Ruby and take power from her. You wouldn''t want to get our syndicate in the wrong hands, right?"

    "But... why would you do this to me..." Maria bit her lips and clenched her fists tightly before saying, "All my life, I have done as I was told. I never broke the rules, nor did I ever try to do something that would be against thews of the syndicate.

    I never asked for many things, and whenever I did, Ruby got it first. I don''t hate her. I don''t envy her either. She is my beloved niece, and I would do anything for her. So why..."

    "...."

    Tears rolled down her eyes as she said, "Rudy is mine! I won''t give him to anyone else!"

    Rusher nced at Rudy and gestured for him to do something.

    "Maria." Rudy sat her on the couch and continued, "You are misunderstanding."

    "I am not! He wants to give you to Ruby!"

    "Yes, you are right, but there is more. He doesn''t intend to break us apart. He is saying that I will have to marry both you and Ruby. We will still be together," he calmly said.

 Chapter ?425 Departing for the Underworld Tournament

    Chapter ?425 Departing for the Underworld Tournament

    "Your brother is saying that I will have to marry both you and Ruby."

    "What?!" Maria eximed once again. "Why did it turn out like this?!"

    "Naturally speaking, multiple marriages are not openly allowed, but who cares." Rusher pointed his finger at Rudy and said, "If you want to be with him, then you will have to share him with Ruby."

    "But¡­ she is my niece, and the husband of my niece would be my husband too¡­" Maria shook her head and said, "That''s so messed up."

    ''Not as messed up as your brother being your biological father and your sister being your biological mother,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Did you ask Ruby about this?" Maria asked desperately. "There is no way she would agree to this!"

    "She is currently out of state, so we will ask her once she returns."

    "What would you do if she said no?"

    "Then I guess you will have him by yourself."

    "Alright! There is no way Ruby would marry someone she doesn''t know. And once I tell her that I love Rudy, she wouldn''t agree to marry him," Maria dered with a confident look on her face.

    ''Oh,e on, Rusher, you bastard! I nned to tell everything to Maria tonight before leaving for the tournament, but now you made thingsplicated. But I will tell her today before going home.

    I can''t keep the girls in dark if they put their trust in me. And obviously can''t start an intimate rtionship with them unless they agree to join my harem,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "When will Ruby return?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "She should be here by the end of this week. She might return early, but rest assured, you will meet her before the VIP or VVIP tournament ends," Rusher responded.

    Then he looked at the time and said, "We are gettingte for the tournament. Are you two ready?"

    "Yes."

    "I have my own matches, so I wouldn''t be able to apany you two. But Rudy, keep Maria with you and don''t let her get away from your sight. Moreover, your name is registered with Maria, so you two are partners. The dealer can''t keep her away with you."

    "That''s something I am impressed to hear. Good job, brother-inw."

    "Let''s leave then. The car is ready for departure."

    Maria nced around and muttered, "Where is Lilim? I wanted to take her with me."

    "She must be sleeping after the ''hard'' session."

    "Hmm?"

    "Hard work," Rudy corrected himself. "She said she was tired and was going to sleep."

    "Strange. She told me she wanted toe with me, but I guess there is no helping it. We will have to go without her."

    ''I also wanted Lilim toe with us. She would have paid extra attention to the surroundings. Now, I will have to keep my senses on. It''s going to be a huge pain in the arse, not going to lie.''

    Rudy''s super sharp senses allowed him to sense, feel, and hear everything from his surroundings up to a certain distance, including the ants walking under the ground, flies buzzing, and all the iing and outgoing signals.

    Naturally, he didn''t use it all the time as it was too much for him, and it overloaded his brain. However, the tournament was a ce where hundreds of thousands of people would be around at a close distance. And Rudy was going to feel and hear everything they do and say.

    ''This tournament might be more troubling than I thought it to be¡­''

    After that, Rusher left in a different car while Rudy and Maria went in the other.

    Rudy and Maria were sitting next to each other, and Maria wasn''t letting go of his hands. Naturally, the sexual tension between them was increasing.

    Rudy, for once, could control his urges as he had gotten used to them. However, Maria couldn''t. It was a new experience for her, and she wanted to enjoy the butterflies in her stomach.

    She nced at the driver and thought, ''Only if there was a window that could stop his vision. Or if it was Lilim''s as my driver, I would have kissed him more.''

    Since Maria was touching Rudy, he heard everything and didn''t waste a single second to start kissing her. And even though it was Maria''s idea, she was surprised as she didn''t dare to kiss him in front of anyone.

    They kissed and kissed until they reached the safe zone where the underground gambling tournament was held.

    Even after getting out of the car, Maria didn''t let go of Rudy''s hand, and they made their way to the tournament ground.

    After walking for about a minute, Rudy had found himself inside a massive amphitheater, which was multi-story architecture and looked eye-catching. It was capable of housing arge crowdfortably.

    The underworld Colosseum''s architecture blended with the overall city''s visual style. Built of marble, it boasted a sturdy construction. And with the strategic engraving of runes and arrays, the Colosseum would ensure that plenty of light and fresh air gets summoned to make spectators'' viewing a pleasurable experience.

    Heavy security was all over the ce, which was monitored by the ''Under des'' troops as security detail at various entry points of the Colosseum. One could imagine that additional security would include even more powerful weapons that wouldn''t be visible to the spectators.

    The tournament ground had arranged tables on the stages so multiple matches could happen simultaneously to minimize the waste of time of the viewers as well as the gamblers.

    The spectator''s seats were arranged in such a way that they would be easily able to see what was happening on the center stage. Plus, big spectral screens were projected in the air, covering multiple stages and matches to allow an immersive experience for viewers sitting anywhere.

    The noises of cheers and jeers wereing from every corner of the Colosseum. The food vendors would add to that noise by shouting about what they were serving and delivering them to their customers'' seats with even greater zeal.

    "...no one mentioned it was a freaking colosseum¡­"

 Chapter 426 Under Blades

    Chapter 426 Under des

    "What did you think it was then?" Aria asked with a curious and confused look on her face.

    "Anything, but not a colosseum¡­" Rudy sighed. "This is a gambling tournament, right? Don''t tell me the contestants will fight here while the viewers bet on who will win."

    "I have heard that it used to be like that in the old times, but not anymore," Maria responded.

    ''If it was, I would have won in a second.''

    "Well, technically, anything can be considered gambling the moment someone bets on it," Ruby shrugged.

    "Let''s go now. You have be quite famous in the underworld, so they mighte to you if they realize you are here," Maria muttered.

    She dragged Rudy to the entrance of the tunnel where the ''Under des'' troops were handling the security.

    ''So that''s the one Lilim talked about¡­''

    They were wearing full-body suits and hard masks on their faces. It was impossible to even know if the person under the mask was a male or a female, but not for Rudy.

    He could see through them easily.

    ''I should remember the faces of all the guards just in case. Since their identity is a secret, I can use it against them and ckmail them into exposing their identities. But I sincerely hope it doesn''te to that.''

    Rudy and Maria were standing in line with several others, waiting for their turn.

    ''Hmm¡­ they are using advanced devices to check them. I am not really surprised as I know the source of the advanced weapons in the underworld. And one of my main purposes toe to the underworld was to find that supplier.

    I cannot find that person during the tournament week. I doubt that person would be avable. Most of the streets were empty, and everyone has gathered here. To be honest, I have my own theories on how the supplier has futuristic devices, but let''s save it forter.''

    [What is this?] the guard asked a man in his early twenties.

    ''Hmm?'' Rudy scanned the man and found a razor-sharp knife in his pocket. ''If I remember correctly, no weapons are allowed here.''

    "What are you talking about? I don''t have anything!" the man said in an arrogant tone.

    [There is a knife in your left pocket. Take it out before I take you out.] Even the voice of the masked guard was indescribable as a male or a female.

    The man took out the knife from his pocket and said, "This? This is just a knife. What''s wrong about it?"

    [Weapons are not allowed. You can submit it here and im it once the event has ended.]

    "Hey, Hey, do you know who I am? And this is the underworld. Why would someone be afraid of a knife?" the man scoffed out loud.

    [Submit the knife and im it once the event has ended.]

    "Whatever. I am not doing that. This knife is my lucky charm.]

    [Submit the knife and im it once the event has ended.]

    "Did you not hear what I just said?! This is my lucky charm! Oh yeah, I have this knife for self-defense! What if someone tries to attack me inside, hah?! I need a weapon to protect¡ª"

    The man stopped speaking when he noticed his knife was missing¡ª no, his arm was missing.

    A secondter, blood came gushing out of his severed arm.

    "Aaargh! My hand! My knife! What did you do?!" the man yelled.

    [I submitted your knife on your behalf. You can im it once the event has ended.]

    "Don''t fuck with me!"

    Two guards came and carried the man somewhere.

    "...wow," Maria muttered.

    ''No one could have seen what happened, but I did. The guard snatched the knife from the man''s hand and then cut his hand in less than a second. They are trained, alright. Lilim wasn''t kidding about that,'' Rudy uttered inwardly,pletely impressed by the Under des.

    A few minutester, Rudy and Maria''s turn came for the checking. They weren''t carrying anything with them other than their cards, so they didn''t have to worry about a single thing.

    Maria was ahead, so her check-up ended before Rudy.

    [You can go,] the other guard said.

    Rudy walked past the first guard, but he was stopped the next second for some reason.

    Rudy turned around and asked, "What''s the meaning of this?"

    ''This guard is a girl.''

    The guard pointed her finger at Rudy''s crotch and said, [You are hiding something in your pants.]

    "I am not."

    [Then what''s the bulge for?]

    ''I made out with Maria the entire way here, so it''s natural to have a boner.''

    "I am just nervous and got a boner," Rudy nonchntly uttered with a straight face.

    [...]

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "If you don''t believe me, then you can put your hands under my pants and check it for yourself."

    [...]

    ''Heh.''

    "I will take my leave if there is nothing¡ª"

    [Wait.]

    ''Are you kidding me?!''

    The guard inserted her hand in Rudy''s hand and took a feel of his snake.

    ''Damn, these guards are scary. What the fuck?!''

    After touching his snake and boulders, the guard said, [You may go now.]

    "Err¡­ I would suggest washing your hands."

    After saying that, Rudy walked away with Maria.

    [That person¡­]

    "Are you okay?" Maria asked Rudy.

    "Hmm?"

    "That guard touched your¡­"

    "Oh, it''s alright. It''s their job to do check-ups, so¡­"

    ''Still, I said it as a joke. I never expected her to truly do it. But even then¡­ her reaction behind the mask didn''t change, and she was wearing gloves, so I couldn''t feel her hands.''

    Rudy''s ears twitched as he heard people talking as he passed.

    "Hey, look at that."

    "Isn''t he that mad gambler who won against Roid?"

    "Yeah, he is the one."

    "And why is the Mafia princess with him?"

    "Could it be that the mad gambler is ying as a representative of the Ross Syndicate?"

    "That''s crazy!"

    "Yeah. The Ross Syndicate got too much money. If they are funding him, then it''s no wonder that he is betting so much money without any care."

 Chapter 427 Underworld Tournament

    Chapter 427 Underworld Tournament

    It has been two hours since Rudy entered the tournament grounds and began ying one match after another. Although he had only yed three matches so far, it was time-consuming.

    No, his matches didn''tst long, but the waiting time between one game and the next was long.

    Since it was the underworld tournament, some rules were different from the casino tournaments, in addition to a few new rules. However, Rudy, of course, didn''t care about all that.

    He won all the matches and was granted the green light to the semi-finals. To pass the time, Rudy was ying small matches with his fans who wanted to ask for his autograph.

    Rudy was taken aback when the first person approached him and asked for an autograph. He first assumed the person was joking, but it turned out to be real. Rudy himself had no idea how much fame he had gained in the underworld and how many people wanted to meet and shake hands with him.

    When Rudy signed an autograph to the first person, many stood in line for the same, which made Rudy regret signing the first autograph. However, Rudy had an excellent idea that helped him earn more money by doing nothing.

    Whoever came for the autograph must gamble with him. It didn''t matter if they won or lost; they had to gamble in order to get Rudy''s autograph.

    Of course, it was impossible for anyone to beat Rudy, but if he had asked for the money upfront, he might have lost his fame, which he didn''t want to happen.

    Regardless, his fans were delighted because not only were they getting Rudy''s autograph, but they also got a chance to gamble with him.

    There was no minimum or maximum limit to bet, so anyone coulde and gamble with him if they wanted.

    So far, Rudy had won ten million dors from the tournament, while he was about to win a sum of one million from gambling with his fans.

    At this point, money didn''t matter to Rudy. He already had more than enough money to live his life in luxury, but that wasn''t his goal.

    He had been taking care of Reba daily and checking her health to make sure she wasn''t tiring herself out. But Reba has been healthier than ever, and day by day, her happiness was increasing for some reason.

    Maria was also gambling on the other table beside Rudy as she was getting bored, and it was her chance to gamble as much as she wanted.

    On the other hand, Angelica had woken up soon after the tournament started. She was the most excited to see the colosseum and couldn''t help butpare it with the one in the vampire world.

    She didn''t feel likeing out of Rudy''s body as there were so many people around, but Rudy convinced her otherwise.

    At first, Rudy had activated his super sense to ensure Maria''s safety, but the noise was too much, and the supersenses made Rud sensitive to even a faint whisper.

    Not only that, but there were loudspeakers, screens, and lights all over the colosseum, which made it harder for him to keep it activated, so he asked Angelica to keep extra eyes on Maria.

    The lights were so bright that if someone woke up in the colosseum, they would think it was a day.

    One more hour passed, but Rudy was still waiting for his match to start. After hitting one million dors, he stopped the autograph session, and his fans were surprisingly cooperative with him.

    The anchor received news that Rusher Ross had already won the finale of the underground tournament in another city of the underworld.

    ''Since there can only be one winner, Rusher entered the other tournament. It was a wise decision, in my opinion, as Rusher is now qualified for the VIP underground tournament, and I will too once I win the next two matches.

    I am just surprised that the underworld is letting such a scheme slide. The more gamblers (of the same organization/syndicate) participate in different tournaments, the higher the chance they win the next tournament.

    Suppose, I win this tournament and enter the VIP underworld tournament, there are chances that I will have to gamble against Rusher too. If that happens, no matter who wins or loses, the victory will go to the syndicate.

    But too bad, Rusher. Even though you own a casino, you can''t win against me. Why is he gambling anyway? He is rich as fuck, so I doubt he is gambling for money. It''s most likely for the same reason as mine; to enter the VVIP tournament.''

    A few minutester, Rudy was called on the stage for the semi-finals. And his opponent¡ª Damian, was the heir of one of the big syndicates.

    ''I can already see where this is going¡­.'' Rudy sighed.

    He sat on the chair while Maria sat on the couch on the side. And, of course, Angelica''s seat was Rudy''sp.

    The yers were allowed to decide what type of game they wanted to y, but the consent of both parties was needed. Rudy was okay with anything, so he let Damian decide the game, and he decided the game he was best at.

    The game was chess, and Rudy happened to be a professional in chess as he yed in his free time, which also helped him concentrate better.

    ''I kind of pity Damian now. The kid was excited, but oh well. This world is cruel, and life is indeed hard even when you have everything.''

    Said the person who was going to make Damian''s life hard.

    "Ahahaha! You are done, you outsider!" Damian scoffed out loud.

    ''There he goes. Why can''t they keep their mouth shut and just y? This is a gambling tournament, not your fucking house. Like seriously,e on, man. You can do that after the match has ended. I am in a hurry, and people like you are all talk with no balls to do anything.''

 Chapter 428 Semi Finals

    Chapter 428 Semi Finals

    A minute passed, but the match hadn''t started yet.

    "There is no way an outsider can win against the underworld, who live for gambling and die for gambling! So far, you won only because of your luck, but that ends now!"

    While Damian was giving his speech, Rudy was rubbing his chin on Angelica''s shoulder and touching her thighs. However, to the viewers, it seemed that Rudy was shaking his head while wiping his hands.

    Another minute passed, but Damian was still talking about how great he was.

    Rudy looked at the dealer and said, "Can you kick him out?"

    A high beat music began to y on the speakers, and the crowd cheered the gamblers.

    "Mister Damian, state your betting amount," the female dealer said to Damian.

    "This is a chess game! It requires skill and talent! Your luck is not going to help you!" Damian still continued his speech. "And, of course, I am going to win this match, so I bet 10 million dors!"

    Since it was a chess game that could consume a lot of time depending on how the yers decided to y, only one game was allowed. Unlike in the other games, where the yers could challenge infinite times until one of them gave up.

    ''The winning prize of this tournament is 50 million dors, and I currently have a little more than thirty-six million dors in my card. If this was the final match, I would have gone all out, but¡­''

    After pondering for a while, Rudy ced his card on the table and said, "I bet twenty-five million dors."

    Of course, Rudy wasn''t going to hold back. He had to live up to his title of ''Mad Gambler'' and impress everyone present to gain more fame.

    "Heh! You are so arrogant and confident!" Damian snickered. "As I already said, this is a chess game, and it requires skill and talent. If you think you can scare me into folding by betting a higher amount, then you are absolutely wrong!"

    Damian tapped on his card and said, "I bet thirty million dors!"

    ''What he said is indeed true. Games like chess and such require skill, which is why you don''t find them in most of casinos. However, too bad, kid. You have no idea who you are up against.''

    "Call."

    Rudy let Damian y the first move, which angered Damian even more. He smashed his hand on the timer and shouted.

    "I will bury you, outsider! Let me show you the wrath of a true underground gambler!"

    Two minutester, the match ended, and Damian left while crying and cursing Rudy.

    "I will bury you, outsider! I will show you the wrath of a true underground gambler! You are done!" Damian yelled while he was dragged out of the stage by the guards.

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and leaned back on his chair while Angelica leaned on him.

    "Why are you sighing?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "The brat wouldn''t shut up¡­" Rudy replied in a low voice.

    "You just won thirty million dors in two minutes. Aren''t you d?"

    .

    "Of course, I am. I was wondering whether I would reach one hundred million dors by today, but that seems possible now. No, it will happen. I already have sixty-six million dors. No matter how much my opponent bets in the finale, the reward of winning this tournament alone is fifty million dors."

    Rudy was speaking without moving his lips, so no one suspected him. Moreover, Rudy''s whispers were nothingpared to the loud music which everyone was vibing at.

    The dealer handed Rudy his card and said, "You have to get up."

    "I know."

    He got up from his seat and asked, "Who is my next opponent?"

    "The other match hasn''t started yet. Please, sit on the couch and rest while the semi-finalist ys their match here," the dealer said calmly.

    Rudy sat on the couch beside Maria while Angelicaid downfortably and got ap pillow from Rudy.

    "How was my match?" Rudy asked Maria with a grin on his face.

    "I had no idea you could y chess too¡­" Maria responded without looking at Rudy.

    "That''s the most basic game. And I think everyone has at least yed it once in their lifetime."

    "I have yed it too, but I never liked it. Ruby is good at it, and she always invited me to y it with her, but I never won against her, not even once."

    "That sounds like you hate chess," Rudy remarked.

    "I wouldn''t say I hate them, but I don''t like board games."

    "Why? Because they require skills?"

    "Yeah. Games like chess and monopoly are not dependent on luck. I am not saying they are bad games, but it''s like¡­ not making use of something they have. Not everyone can be lucky, but most can be skilled. You can learn things and even master them if you have a talent, but no one has control over their luck," Maria stated in a calm voice.

    "That''s true, but if everything happens as you expect it to be, it gets boring." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Everyone needs a slice of spice in life."

    "Would you say the same thing if your n flopped or it didn''t go ording to your expectation?" Angelica suddenly quipped.

    "..."

    "Heh. I thought you like a slice of spice in life," she remarked with a smirk.

    Rudy pressed Angelica''s face onto his crotch to shut her up, but Angelica began sniffing him.

    "..." Rudy shook his head in disbelief and thought, ''I should have expected this from a pervert.''

    "Say¡­" Angelica licked her lips and said, "Wouldn''t it be exciting if I unzip your pants and free your little brother?"

    ''Don''t you dare!''

    "I will suck it too," she said with a grin on her face. "You like when my mouth is stuffed with your dick, right?"

    ''Stop!'' Rudy stopped Angelica by pressing her breasts. And surprisingly, she stopped.

    "I will let you off the hook for now."

 Chapter ?429 Underworld Ranking

    Chapter ?429 Underworld Ranking

    A few minutester, a middle-aged man and a woman walked onto the stage and sat on the chair to gamble.

    "So one of them is going to be my opponent in the finale¡­" Rudy muttered.

    As soon as the man was on the screen, the crowd went wild and began shouting his name:

    "Leo! Leo! Leo!"

    "They didn''t shout my name like this¡­" Rudy turned to Maria and asked, "Is this guy a big shot?"

    "Kind of. He is famous in the underworld."

    "So am I."

    Maria took out her phone and did something for a while before showing it to Rudy.

    "Look at this. This is a ranking of the underworld."

    The page contained a ranking of fame points, fan numbers, and the total worth of a person.

    "I am in the top seven¡­" Rudy muttered as he scrolled down.

    "No one has ever been able to break through the top 10 in thest 3 years, while you managed to do it in such a short time," Maria stated with a smile on her face.

    "Where are you?" Rudy scrolled further down and found Maria''s name at #27.

    "Even the top 50 is considered famous, you know?" She pointed her finger at the phone and said, "Ruby is top 9, and brother Rusher is top 10."

    "Where is this Leo guy?"

    "He is in the top 4."

    Rudy opened the profile of the number 1 and hummed in amusement.

    "How do you read this name?" he asked Maria as he tried to read, "Hiem Lu B?"

    "Everyone calls him or her Be."

    "You don''t know the gender of this person?" Rudy asked with a surprised look on his face.

    Maria shook her head and said, "No one knows."

    "What do you mean by no one knows? You can easily know it by looking at the person''s chest," Rudy uttered while pointing his gaze at Maria''s chest.

    Maria squinted her eyes and said, "Not everyone has big breasts. Some girls are t."

    "Yeah, but they can''t be as t as a chopping board. And then there is a voice too. You can know¡­" Rudy shook his head with a sigh and muttered, "Nevermind. I forgot I was mistaken for a girl just by my long hair."

    "Most people think Be is a girl because of how beautiful she looks."

    "Where is this person right now?"

    Maria shrugged her shoulders and replied, "I forgot to mention that she is the heir of the strongest syndicate in the underworld and also the enemy of the Ross syndicate."

    "Oh~" Rudy hummed in amusement and asked, "Please tell me she is also taking part in these tournaments."

    "She probably is."

    "Nice!"

    .

    Maria puffed her cheeks and remarked, "You look awfully excited to meet the enemy of our syndicate."

    "No. I am excited to gamble with her." Rudy cracked his fingers and uttered, "If I defeat her, I will be the next top 1."

    "Still¡­" Rudy looked at the fame points and said, "The difference between each rank is too much. Do you think I can enter in the top 5 today?"

    "I don''t think so." Maria zoomed in on the page and tapped her finger on the screen before saying, "You need one hundred thousand points to surpass the number six and a total of five hundred thousand points to surpass the number five. You might enter the top five in the next tournament, but not today."

    "What if I manage to do it today?" Rudy asked with a confident look on his face.

    "That would be amazing, I guess?"

    "No, you will have to give me a reward."

    "Sure. What do you want?"

    "What can you give me?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Umm¡­" Maria''s face flushed a little as she muttered, "I can¡­ let you touch my boobs."

    ''So innocent¡­''

    "I want to suck them too," Rudy uttered with a straight face.

    "What?!" She whispered violently with an even more flushed face. "But¡­ okay."

    "I am all fired up now."

    "Wait¡­" Maria grabbed Rudy''s arm and asked, "What will you do if you don''t manage to get into the top five today?"

    "Err¡­ I will let you suck my dick," Rudy said jokingly.

    Maria puckered her lips and nodded, "Okay."

    "Wha¡­" Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "Now this is bad. Should I enter the top five today or not?"

    "You can enter the top five anytime," Angelica said. "I personally think getting a blowjob would feel much better than sucking her tits."

    Rudy lowered his gaze to look at Angelica, who was enjoying thep pillow from him. Then, he touched her breasts and squeezed them while he pondered.

    "Actually¡­" Angelica licked her lips and said, "Getting my boobs massaged does feel good. So if you want to pleasure Maria, enter the top five. And if you want ''her'' to pleasure you, don''t enter the top five."

    ''I am a man, so I will pleasure the girl. But regardless, what Maria said is true. The difference in the ranking is too much, and it''s somewhat impossible for me to climb two ranks.

    However, what if the upper rank falls down?''

    Rudy smirked from the corner of his lips and uttered, "And guess who is falling down today."

    "Hmm?"

    Rudy turned to Maria and said, "You better get your boobs ready for me."

    Leo and his opponent¡ª Kate''s match, had already begun. They were ying a card guess game where fifty different pairs of cards were turned upside down after showing them to the yers for one minute.

    After that, the yer took turns flipping the cards and getting the right pair. The turn would continue unless either of them gets the pair wrong. Once that happens, the opponent will flip the cards until the same happens.

    Suppose, Leo flipped ten pairs of cards and got the eleventh pair wrong, he would get ten points on that round. Then if Kate flipped eight pairs of cards and got the ninth pair wrong, she would get eight points.

    Just like that, they would continue until all the cards were flipped, and the one with the most points would be dered the winner.

    It was a simple game that needed a sharp and collective memory to win. However, Rudy hade to the conclusion that both Leo and Kate were cheating.

 Chapter 430 Vision Abilities

    Chapter 430 Vision Abilities

    ''They are cheating, I am sure of it.''

    Rudy could sense electric signalsing from Kate and Leo. Sure, it could being from their phones, but all the gamblers were instructed to submit their phones before the match.

    Rudy had given his phone and wallet to Maria too.

    ''I can sense the signals, but I can''t see them.'' Rudy ced his hand on his chin as he wondered, ''What if I make an ability that allows me to see the signals?

    But how? Should I use my imagination and create an image based on what I sense? No, that''s too much work.

    Hmm¡­ wait a minute. I just had a fantastic idea. It''s just like how the lenses of the cameras work. There are cameras that allow you to see at night, see the temperature and stuff.

    Come to think of it, I can see everything clearly at night, but it''s not simr to night vision. I see everything the same as I see it in the day.''

    Rudy started in front of him and thought, ''What if I want something simr to thermal vision? I should be able to do it with the help of my super sense.''

    Rudy''s vision slowly got narrow, and it eventually turned dark.

    ''Focus. Focus, Rudy. Ignore all the sound and only sense the temperature, nothing else. Think of something that calms you down. Think about boobs and how they feel when you squeeze them.''

    After a few seconds, his vision came to light, and he began seeing things in red, blue, and green.

    ''It worked! Hmm~ I can see everything clearly. Red is for the heat, blue is for cold, and green is probably for the background. This is kind of amazing, to be honest. This can help me out in cases where my see-through ability is useless.

    This ''Thermal vision'' can see through things but also detects the temperature. I can see if someone is hiding somewhere. It practically functions better than real thermal vision lenses. Now, try to make a new ''vision'' ability.''

    Rudy blinked a few times to reset his vision and then used his electrification ability to sense all the signals in the area.

    ''Okay, this is actually harder. The number of iing and outgoing signals is far more than the number of people here. It makes sense since one person obviously has one phone that is emitting signals.''

    Rudy took a deep breath and tried it again, but he decreased his ''sensing radius'' to lower the signals.

    His vision turned hard, and it got clear a few secondster.

    ''Holy fuck! What''s all this?''

    Rudy could see countless numbers of arrays traveling in the air. There was too much information going in and out. He could see everything; the messages people were sending and receiving the calls. Everything was getting transferred in a code with the arrays in the signals.

    ''Alright, let''s calm down. I can see everything. I thought my electrification ability was crazy since I could use it to hack into anything. But this is fucking crazy! I don''t even need to hack into anything anymore. I can see it with my eyes.''

    Rudy took a deep breath and exhaled a few times. He repeated it until he had calmed down.

    ''Let''s evolve this ability further. I want to see the maximum potential of this¡­ uhh¡­ of this ability called ''Array vision!''

    First of all, all the signals are the same color, and I can''t differentiate them properly without looking at them. Let''s make it simple.

    Hmm~ All the iing signals should be white, and ongoing should be purple. That way, I can just look at either of them depending on what I am searching for.

    Now, let''s expand the radius of my senses to see the wider area. Oh, it worked. Great. So I can now freely control the radius of my senses. I don''t have to worry about useless things that take a load on my ears and brain.

    But still¡­ this ability is sick as fuck. There is too much information going in and out, and there are hundreds of thousands of servers in the world that process it. Yet, my brain is taking all this load. I should stop before I get a headache or something.''

    Rudy blinked a few times to reset his vision and then looked at Angelica, who had been rubbing her face on Rudy''s crotch.

    "When will this end? I want to go home and have lots of sex with you~"

    ''I don''t know,'' Rudy responded using telepathy.

    "I am feeling sleepy too."

    ''Then sleep. I will wake you upter when I reach home.''

    "What are you doing, though? You keep staring at nothing with your eyes wide open," she asked curiously.

    ''I am testing out my new vision abilities. I think I can make one more, so let me try it. Keep your eyes on Maria, though.''

    Rudy once again started in front of him and tried to use another vision ability.

    ''Infrared vision is somewhat simr to thermal vision, but it picks up radiation and energies. I think my thermal vision is more advanced than that, so I don''t need to try infrared vision. But what about X-ray vision?

    To be honest, X-ray vision sounds like a downgraded version of my see-through ability. I can see through things, so why would I need X-ray vision, which is practically inferior?

    Hmm~ But X-ray vision can be helpful sometimes. I can scan the area and find robust things and such.''

    Rudy used X-ray vision and felt like he was in a party of skeletons.

    ''What if I use a see-through, thermal vision, array vision, and the rest of the vision at once? That would be crazy. But I wonder if my brain would be able to handle the amount of information about the matrix.

    Let''s give it a try.''

    Rudy used all his vision ability at once, and just like every time, his vision first turned dark. However, even after waiting for a minute, his vision still remained dark.

    He had gone blind.

 Chapter ?431 Absolute Vision Impairment

    Chapter ?431 Absolute Vision Impairment

    ''What''s going on? I still can''t see anything.'' Rudy wondered. ''Could it be that my brain can''t process so much information? I should reset the ability for now.''

    Rudy blinked a couple of times, but his vision never returned.

    "...."

    "Rudy! Your eyes are bleeding!"

    Rudy immediately used the restoration ability on himself, but it had already been more than one minute since he had be blind, so the repair didn''t fix anything.

    "The bleeding stopped, but your eyes have no colors," Angelica informed in an anxious voice.

    ''Calm down, Rudy. Think about it with a clear mind. I was worried about my brain handling too much information, but I forgot about my eyes, which captures that said information.

    This was a mistake. I have be blind. But there should be a way to fix this. I have all the powers¡­ right. There is a way. It''s my body, so I can control it however I want.''

    Rudy had a super regeneration ability that could heal and regenerate each and every part of the body.

    ''Angelica, what''s Maria doing?'' Rudy asked Angelica via telepathy.

    "She is busy with her phone."

    ''They gave us a few sses of red juice earlier. Are they still there? I only drank two.''

    "Yes. Two sses are filled."

    ''Alright. I want you to spill them on me somehow.''

    "How?"

    ''Wait for my signal.''

    Rudy nudged Maria and said, "Can you pass me the ss of juice?"

    "Sure."

    "Give me two, so I don''t have to disturb you again."

    Maria got up and grabbed two sses of red juice.

    ''Now, Angelica.''

    Just as Maria was about to hand the sses to Rudy, Angelica made Maria spill the juice on Rudy''s head.

    ''Nice!''

    "I am so sorry!"

    Rudy''s hair, face, and clothes were covered with red juice, so he used that opportunity to gouge out his eyes from his eye sockets and crushed them in his fist before burning them into ashes.

    Then, his super regeneration ability began growing new eyes, but the process was taking time, so he boosted the time of his body.

    However, that also boosted the growth of his hair and nail, but since he was wearing a hoodie over his head, no one could notice.

    All that happened within three seconds while Maria was looking for a towel to wipe Rudy''s hair and face.

    "...." He slowly opened his eyes and sighed in relief as he was able to see everything again.

    ''I am d that worked.''

    When Rudy looked at Angelica, he found her covered in red juice, but that''s not what he was surprised about. His eyes widened when he saw her crying; Angelica had seen everything.

    He wiped her tears and said, "I am fine."

    The staff brought a towel and gave it to Maria so she could wipe Rudy.

    "I am so sorry!"

    "Hey, it wasn''t your fault. My hand touched your hand, so it''s my fault. Don''t worry about it."

    "The staff brought new clothes for you. Go with them to the changing room. I will wait for you."

    "Thank you."

    After changing his clothes, Rudy looked at his reflection in the mirror and muttered, "That was reckless."

    "Did it hurt when you plucked your eyes out?" Angelica asked hesitantly.

    "Well¡­ yeah."

    "But what made your eyes bleed?"

    "Let''s say I tried to use a new ability I wasn''t familiar with. And my eyes couldn''t handle it. But it''s strange¡­"

    "What is¡­?"

    "Usually, when my body reaches its limit, it gives me a warning. Like when I use too much of my power, my head starts aching. But my eyes never gave me any sign or warning."

    "Perhaps because it was your first time?"

    "No. My body knows what''s happening and acts ording to it. It''s like a self-defense mechanism of my body that even I can''t control. Remember the time in the forest when we were about to have sex for the first time?

    Apparently, Jane had attacked with a deadly curse, but my body protected me. But that didn''t happen when Jane sucked my blood for the first time. If my body had strengthened at that time, Jane''s fangs would have broken into pieces.

    There are other times, too, but you get what I mean."

    "Say¡­" Angelica hugged Rudy and muttered, "Are you sure your power is protecting you?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Just now, when your eyes started bleeding, your right eye had turned into a rainbow color with a lot of stars in it. While your left eye had be pitch ck like an abyss.

    What if your powers are not protecting you or your body, but it''s protecting itself?" Angelica asked in a low voice.

    "That''s¡­ possible¡­" Rudy mumbled. "If something happens to me, my powers will disappear too. But that will never happen as long as I have this power. And hey, my powers have helped me so much. It changed my life, quite literally."

    "Yeah."

    "For now, I have to think of a n to expose Kate and Leo."

    "Hmm?"

    "Oh, right. I didn''t tell you. They both are cheating."

    "Is that so? But the security is super tight. How did they manage to cheat?"

    "That''s the reason I was testing my vision ability." After a brief pause, Rudy exhaled softly and said, "The cards are marked with an invisible liquid that can only be seen through a colored lens."

    .

    "I understand that you can see the liquid on the cards, but how do you know Leo is wearing lenses?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "When Maria showed me the underworld ranking, I looked at Leo''s profile. His eyes are mentioned brown, but his eyes are currently blue. So it''s obvious that he is wearing some special lenses," Rudy shrugged.

    Angelica kissed Rudy on the lips and said, "That''s the smart Rudy I love."

    "What do you mean? I am always smart," he said with a confident face.

    "How is Kate cheating?"

    "She has a small chip behind her ears covered under her skin. It''s probably one of the futuristic gadgets sold in the underworld."

    "So, what''s your n now?"

    "I don''t care who wins this match. I am going to win the next one with a bang! And I have already hacked into Kate''s chip and marked it. So I can know her location." He smirked and cracked his fingers as he said, "Once this tournament ends, I am going to track her down to get some information about the supplier."

    Rudy heard the crowd cheering out loud and screaming Leo''s name.

    "Guess he won. I can''t wait to destroy him financially, mentally, and socially."

 Chapter 432 Asserting Dominance

    Chapter 432 Asserting Dominance

    '' `It''s not cheating if you aren''t caught. Cheating is fine as long as no one catches you.'' Those are the words of a coward. It''s not even about morals or ideals, it''s about the undeniable thing.

    Those who cheat are worthless and useless. I am not saying that; they themselves are proving that. I mean, why would one want to cheat? To win, obviously.

    However, why do they need to cheat to win? Doesn''t that mean they have no confidence in themselves that they would never win unless they cheat? Do they have no pride in themselves?

    Even I am confident in myself. If I wasn''t, my super luck wouldn''t be working. When I say I don''t want to cheat, I don''t mean I am a good guy who doesn''t want to do those things; I say it because I don''t need to cheat. It''s not about ''justice to your opponent'' kind of shit, I just think they are worthless and useless pieces of shit.''

    After changing his clothes, Rudy went to the stage and requested the dealer to start the finale right away, and they did.

    Angelica had fallen asleep inside Rudy after they had a quickie in the changing room.

    "What game would you like to y?" the dealer asked Rudy.

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t care about the game because I know I am going to win."

    Rudy purposely made himself sound arrogant as he wanted to get on Leo''s nerves. But that wasn''t the only reason.

    So far, in all the matches, Rudy had never selected a game, and he always let his opponent choose. That was his first step to asserting dominance over the opponent, and it had somehow be his signature move in the eyes of his fans.

    "You said it!" Leo scoffed out loud and uttered, "I was waiting for you to say that!"

    Leo turned to the dealer and said, "I want to y the same game we yed."

    ''Heh. Stoooopid! You just dug your own game. Now see how I destroy you,'' Rudy scoffed softly.

    The dealer turned to Rudy and asked, "Are you okay with the card guessing game?"

    "Of course. I am quite confident about my memory."

    "Alright then. How much will you be betting?"

    "Ask Mister Leo first."

    "I know I am going to win, so I bet fifty million dors!" Leo shouted at the top of his lungs so everyone could hear even though there were mics on the table and the stages.

    ''Right of the bat, huh? I have a little more than sixty-six million dors, but I don''t want to bet all of them,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "I bet sixty million dors."

    "Ahahaha! You seriously don''t get it, do you?" Leo mmed his card on the table and said, "Why do you think I am top #4 in the underworld ranking?!"

    "I am not quite sure," Rudy said calmly. "I only pay attention to the top 3. Sorry."

    Kill the enemy with kindness¡ª that was something Rudy always wanted to try.

    "You¡­" Leo clenched his fist and thought, ''I checked his ranking after he won thest match. He doesn''t have more than sixty-five million dors. If I bet more than that, I will automatically win!''

    Leo tapped on his card and said, "I increased my betting amount to one hundred million dors."

    "Whoa! One hundred million?!" The crowd began to make noise.

    "Even the winning amount of this tournament is fifty million, and he is betting one hundred million in a game?!"

    "You idiot. Why do you think Leo is in the top 4? He doesn''t fear anything. And no one can beat him in this game. He has already won this match!"

    "But he is up against the ''Mad Gamber'', you know? He shot up in the underworld ranking like crazy. And didn''t you see his match with Roid?"

    "Yeah, that was a bone-chilling game. I still can''t believe he beat Roid."

    "Come to think of it, isn''t Leo doing the same thing Rudy did in his match with Roid?" someone asked.

    "Now that you mention it¡­ yes. He increased his betting amount more than the winning amount, just like Rudy did in his match with Roid."

    "What''s going on? Is Leo copying Rudy?"

    "No, you asshole. Leo is at the top. He doesn''t need to copy. I think Rudy copied Leo."

    "What the fuck? That makes no sense."

    ''You worthless piece of shit¡­'' Leo uttered inwardly as he heard someoneparing him with Rudy. ''Your opinion doesn''t matter. What matters is my fame and money. It doesn''t matter how I win. As long as I win, I don''t care what people think of me. And everyone knows that no one looks at a loser.

    Once I beat this arrogant outsider, I will rise even more in the underworld ranking and be top 3. I have finallye so close to achieving my dream. I just have to win this tournament, and then I will enter the top 3!''

    Leo snickered at Rudy and said, "What will you do now?"

    .

    Rudy pondered for a while and took out the ck card.

    ''This card¡­! He used it in his match with Roid too! But I couldn''t see it clearly!'' Leo''s eyes widened when he saw ''Ross'' written on the card.

    "Call," Rudy said calmly.

    The dealer called two staff members who helped her arrange the cards on the table.

    "Wait a minute¡­" Rudy grabbed one of the cards and smirked at Leo before looking at the dealer. "Don''t you think the cards should now be changed?"

    "If you want that, then sure." The dealer pped her hands, and another staff member brought a te with various decks on cards.

    Rudy nced at Leo and smirked at him from the corner of his lips to let him know that he was aware of his trick.

    Fear¡ª that was something all the living beings had experienced. But no one would want to experience it again. However, they would have no choice or control over it, and they would encounter various fears throughout their lives.

    Rudy just let Leo taste a bit of fear. Now, Leo was aware that Rudy knew he was cheating. Leo was going to y this match in fear that Rudy would expose him and destroy his career as a gambler.

    Rudy had done what he had said. He had won the match even before it began.

 Chapter ?433 Fearless Mad Gambler

    Chapter ?433 Fearless Mad Gambler

    Once the dealer had ced fifty pairs of cards on the table, she gave one minute to memorize the cement of the cards. Once one minute had ended, the dealer and the two staff flipped the cards.

    The dealer raised her hand and dered, "The final match of the 69th Underworld Tournament between Rudy Ross and Leo Lusher with the betting amount of one hundred million dor beg¡ª"

    "Wait a minute," Rudy interrupted the dealer. However, he did that on purpose. He waited for her to finish dering and then interjected at thest second.

    But he didn''t didn''t do it to mess with the dealer, he let her announce the match because he wanted everyone''s attention on the game.

    "What is it, Rudy Ross?"

    "Don''t you think this game is a little boring?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Hey, hey! If you think you can change the game after all this, you are wrong!" Leo yelled.

    "Oh, no. I don''t n to change the game," Rudy said calmly. "But I want to add a rule, can I?"

    "Of course, you can''t!" Leo retorted.

    "I did not ask you, Mister Leo loser."

    "It''s Lusher!"

    Rudy turned to the dealer and asked, "Is it possible?"

    "Well, the match didn''t officially start, so you can. But it''s not guaranteed that your rule will be agreed by the board of the Underworld Committee."

    ''It doesn''t actually matter if it gets epted or not. I have won, regardless. But why was Leo opposing the idea? I already gave enough hints to him that I am onto him. He can''t be that dumb. Could it be that he has another cheating card?'' Rudy wondered.

    How about we y blindfolded," Rudy suggested.

    "What?!" Leo eximed.

    "Please exin," the dealer nodded.

    "It''s simple. You blindfold the yer who is flipping the card."

    "But that would make this game extremely hard."

    "Oh,e on!" Rudy spread his arms in the air and turned to the audience before shouting, "This is the finale of the Underworld Tournament! Shouldn''t it be hard?!"

    "Yeah!"

    "He is right!"

    "Yeah!"

    "Do it!"

    "I don''t care, but okay!"

    "That''s a crazy idea!"

    The audience began to make loud noises in Rudy''s favor.

    "See?" Rudy shrugged his shoulders at Leo and the dealer. "Everyone agrees. What does the ''Underworld Board Committee'' (UBC) say?"

    The dealer ced her finger on the earbud she was wearing in her left ear.

    A few secondster, she nodded and said, "The UBS approves."

    "Wait a minute!" Leo mmed his hands on the table and yelled, "This is ridiculous!"

    "How?"

    "That''s a stupid rule!"

    "You can add a rule too if you want."

    Leo clenched his fists and gritted his teeth while ring furiously at Rudy.

    "Shall we start now?"

    The dealer once again raised her hand and dered, "The final match of the 69th Underworld Tournament between Rudy Ross and Leo Lusher with the betting amount of one hundred million dors begins!"

    The high-beat music started again, and the crowd began cheering. However, to everyone''s surprise, most of them were cheering Rudy''s name.

    ''I already destroyed you mentally and socially. And now you will destroy yourself financially,'' Rudy smirked inwardly.

    Rudy''s blindfolding rule won the heart of most of the audience. The game was selected by Leo but overwhelmed by Rudy.

    That night Rudy gained yet another title in the underworld¡ª Fearless Mad Gambler.

    The leader took out a coin and said, "The winner will go first."

    "Heads for me," Rudy uttered.

    Without waiting for Leo''s reply, the dealer flipped the coin in the air and caught it when it fell down.

    "It''s head."

    ''Oh,e on. I don''t need luck here. I wanted to lose the coin so Leo could have the first round. Well, I can fix that.''

    A staff member wrapped a thick and ck blindfold around Rudy''s eyes.

    ''I will get it wrong on the first try to make this match more interesting and impactful.''

    Rudy flipped two random cards, but he got the pair right.

    ''Are you fucking kidding me?!'' Rudy took a deep breath and inwardly uttered, ''Calm down, Rudy. Think about thighs; Jane''s thighs. They were so soft and rubbery.''

    ''I have a good memory, and I know where most of the pairs are, So all I have to do is flip the wrong cards on purpose.''

    Rudy flipped one card that he knew and flipped another random that he was sure wasn''t a pair.

    "Boo!" the audience booed.

    ''Looks like I got it wrong.''

    Rudy took off the blindfold and said, "Damn, it''s hard."

    The dealer raised her brow and looked at Rudy with an amused expression on her face.

    ''What''s with that face?''

    Now, it was Leo''s turn.

    ''Let''s see, what else does he have up his sleeve,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Leo flipped two cards and got the pair right. Then, he flipped two more and got them right too. Then another, and another.

    ''Once can be a coincidence, two can also be a coincidence, three two. But there is no way he can get four pairs right. He is undoubtedly cheating, but how?

    I already got a new deck of cards, so that invisible liquid is no more. I even got him blindfolded, so he shouldn''t be able to see. So how exactly is he cheating?''

    Rudy used infrared vision and saw Leo''s eyes were shining under the blindfold.

    ''Oh! I see! Those are not some ordinary lenses! They are also futuristic lenses, and they recorded everything Leo saw. He must have captured the picture of the cards before they were flipped.

    Damn. This level of cheating is honestly pitiable. This guy seems so desperate to win, what the fuck! Well, that makes me even more excited to destroy him!''

    Rudy covered his mouth to hold his snickering and used electrification to disable the lenses. Now, they were no different than ordinary lenses.

    Just as Rudy had expected, Leo got the next pair wrong.

    "Leo is ahead of Rudy by three points. The current score is Leo- 4. Rudy- 1."

    Rudy cracked his neck and muttered, "Guess what''s going to happen now?"

 Chapter 434 Flipping Cards || Breaking Tables

    Chapter 434 Flipping Cards || Breaking Tables

    "It''s your turn now, Rudy Ross," the dealer said calmly.

    "I know."

    Rudy was once again blindfolded by the staff.

    ''Hmm~ Let''s see. There are a total of fifty pairs. I only remember 42 of them, out of which Leo flipped four of them. So I now have 38 pairs to flip, but Leo and I both got one wrong, so discarding that, I only know 36 pairs. Alright, I know what to do.''

    One by one, Rudy flipped the cards in pairs and got them right. The colosseum was dead silent as Rudy flipped the cards. Even the other matches in the colosseum were stopped because of how intense Rudy and Leo''s match seemed.

    FLIP! FLIP!

    The card flipping sound rang and echoed around.

    With every correct pair, the expression on the spectators'' faces changed. And just like that, Rudy flipped thirty-five pairs right and got the thirty-sixth pair wrong on purpose.

    "Whoo!"

    "Let''s go!"

    "That was amazing!"

    "I need that kind of memory!"

    Even the ones who booed earlier had started celebrating Rudy''s feat.

    Rudy took off the blindfold and said, "That was so nerve-wracking."

    Of course, he was only acting to provoke Leo.

    "Rudy''s turn has ended. His score in thest round was 35, and his total score is 36. Leo''s score is 4. Seven cards remain unflipped."

    "...!" Leo gritted his teeth and clenched them on the table.

    ''How?! How did he get so many pairs, right?! He is cheating! I am sure of it! Could it be that he is wearing the same type of lenses as me? Yeah, that has to be it. Mine stopped working for some reason!

    I have already lost this round. Even if I get all the remaining pairs right, I will still lose! Dammit! I even bet one hundred million dors! Dammit! Dammit!''

    He red furiously at Rudy and thought, ''I hate this guy. I am going to destroy him! But how?! If I lose this game, I will lose everything. I will fall in the Underworld ranking and never climb back!

    This son of a bitch defeated me in my own game! I will never forget this humiliation! If I am going down, then I will take him down with me!''

    Leo mmed his hands on the table, which caused some cards to fall down.

    "What is the meaning of this, Leo Lusher?" the dealer asked. "Just because you have lost doesn''t mean you can do such inappropriate things."

    Leo pointed his finger at Rudy and yelled, "This guy is cheating!"

    That was enough for the spectators to go wild. It didn''t take them time to switch their opinions on Rudy even though Leo hadn''t provided any proof.

    Rudy stared dumbfounded at Leo and thought, ''This guy¡­. did exactly what I expected!''

    Everything was ording to Rudy''s n. If he had pointed out that Leo was cheating after the match ended, he would have been questioned as to why he didn''t tell them sooner.

    So he wanted Leo to use him of cheating so he could use that opportunity to turn the tables once again.

    New novels chapters are published ?n !

    The dealer nced at Rudy and asked, "What is the meaning of this? Is he telling the truth?"

    "Come on, Miss dealer, you truly don''t believe him, right?" Rudy shrugged his hands and said, "He is just being a sore Lusher¡­ oh, I mean, sore loser."

    "You son of a bitch!" Leo yelled, "There is no way¡ª"

    Rudy was leaning on the table, but when Leo cursed him after Reba, he lost control of his power and ended up breaking the table into various parts.

    "...." The noise was so loud that everyone present in the colosseum stopped breathing for a second.

    ''You are dead, you piece of shit!'' Rudy uttered inwardly with an empty re at Leo.

    "I would appreciate it if you don''t destroy our property," the dealer remarked. "You will be fined for that."

    "That wasn''t me." Rudy raised his hands in the air and said, "Don''t you remember he mmed his hands on the table a minute ago? he must have cracked it. I didn''t even move a finger."

    "Putting all that aside¡­" the dealer turned to Leo and asked, "Do you have any proof that he is cheating?"

    "I do." Leo pointed his finger at Rudy''s face and said, "He is wearing lenses!"

    ''Got you, dumbass!'' Rudy smirked. ''Even if I had pointed out that he was cheating and no one had asked any questions, they would have still asked why and how I knew that. I already had excuses nned in case Leo hadn''t used me, so it didn''t really matter how my n worked.''

    "Lenses?" The dealer contacted the UBCand they sent a few men and devices for the body check-up.

    They arrived shortly after and checked Rudy, but nothing was caught.

    "He is clear," they said to the dealer.

    "What?!" Leo eximed and gulped down anxiously. "How is that possible?! He must be cheating somehow!"

    Leo pointed his finger at Maria and said, "Check this bitch too. This whore must be helping him out somehow!"

    ''Yeah, you are dead, buddy. I might have forgiven one offense, but twice means slice. But don''t worry, you won''t be missed.''

    They checked Maria too, but she was also clear.

    "Nothing."

    "By the way, Miss dealer." Rudy smiled forcefully to hide his anger and said, "Checking only me and Maria is not fair. You should check this loosher too."

    "No¡ª!" Leo tried to run away, but he was caught by the guard. They grabbed him back on the stage and performed a check-up.

    BEEP~ BEEP~ BEEP~!

    "No!"

    They took out Leo''s lenses and said, "He was cheating."

    "You are wrong!" Leo shouted. "These are my contact lenses!"

    "Contact lenses don''t beep."

    The dealer talked with the UBC for a few seconds and grabbed the mic to announce something.

    [The UBC has made their decision on what to do with Leo Lusher, Rudy Ross, and this tournament. Please listen carefully!]

    The dealer announced.

 Chapter ?435 Span of Seconds

    Chapter ?435 Span of Seconds

    [The UBC has decided to disqualify Leo Lusher from this and the uing gambling tournaments. The amount he won today will be deducted from him, and he will be removed from the underworld ranking.]

    "No! Anything but that!" Leo bellowed.

    [Not only that, he will be kicked out of the underworld, and his citizenship of the underworld will be taken from him.]

    "No!"

    [Moreover, his gambling license has also been disparaged, and he won''t be allowed to enter any casinos, even in the outside world.]

    "No way! What am I going to do then?!"

    [He will also have to pay five hundred million dors as a fine.]

    "I don''t have that much money!"

    [From now onwards, Leo Lusher is no longer a gambler.]

    Rudy had done what he had promised to do. He had destroyed Leo mentally, socially, and financially.

    [Now to the following announcement!] The dealer signaled Rudy to stand beside her.

    Rudy walked to the dealer, but he walked past her and took Maria with her to stand with him.

    "You are my partner," he said to Maria.

    [The 69th Underworld Gambling Tournaments ends here! Rudy Ross has won the grand prize of fifty million dors. And of course, the betting amount, one hundred million dors from thest match!]

    "Yeah!"

    "I knew he would win!"

    Everyone celebrated Rudy''s victory and Leo''s demise.

    ''Damn, the UBC just destroyed Leo. Now I don''t feel like killing him. I thought he would just be disqualified and live the rest of his life as he has been living, but he got stripped from everything.

    He got the punishment of suffering, and if I kill him, I will end his suffering. I don''t want that. He will most likely be homeless now. If not, he still has five hundred million dors to pay to UBC. I am actually curious what will happen to him now.

    Keeping that aside, let''s see what my ranking is now.''

    The Underworld ranking list appeared on the big screen. After Rudy won the tournament, his fame points and fan numbers increased immensely.

    Since Leo was banned from the ranking, most of his fans became Rudy''s fans, and he gained even more poprity. He turned the haters into fans with his fantastic feat.

    His ranking jumped from #7 to #5.

    Rudy nudged Maria, who was standing beside him and then pointed his gaze at her breasts.

    "Get them ready."

    [The UBC has one more announcement to make,] the dealer said. [They have granted the underworld citizenship to Rudy Ross!]

    "Wow¡­ now that was not in my n¡­" Rudy muttered.

    After that announcement, Rudy''s underworld ranking increased even more, and he became #4.

    Underworld Ranking- Name- Fame Points/ Fan numbers/ Worth.

    1) Hiem Lu B- 876,468,569/ 87,287,633/ 8,293,847,569

    2) Kart Mashelle- 472,231,141/ 29,742,211/ 5,111,486,322

    3) Raimi Dickson- 151,142,178/ 17,922,133/ 1,222,345,685

    4) Rudy Ross- 699,696,969/ 61,473,600/ 216,300,000

    ''Hmm~ Now I want more. Leo was at #4 with four hundred million dors, but now he is kicked out. Still, the difference is too much. I will need a billion to rank up.

    The underworld ranking is an average of three factors; fame, fans, and money. Fame is obviously the ''hot/trending'' topic where they discuss something rted to me in the underworldmunity. Fan numbers are¡­ well, fan numbers. A fan can''t be another gambler''s fan, so the fan numbers are individual fans. I can''t control the first two factors¡­ actually, I can by hacking, but I am toozy to do that.

    What I can do is increase my worth. Which is decided by the amount of money I have won in gambling so far. That''s why Rusher, Ruby, or Maria''s name wasn''t on top. Most of the money the Ross Syndicate have is from old times.

    I want to increase my worth, which can be done through gambling. But it''s hard to make that much money in such a short time.''

    Rudy pondered for a while and tapped on the dealer''s shoulders.

    "Don''t touch me," the dealer said and made the distance between them.

    "Ouch." Rudy sighed and said, "I want the mic."

    The dealer handed the mic to Rudy, and he used his power to increase the output volume of the speakers. He wanted the entire city to listen to what he had to say.

    "Listen to me, my brothers and sisters, young and old,dies and gentlemen. I have a challenge for you all, and anyone can participate in this.

    The challenge is simple: I am betting I will win the VIP underworld tournament too and enter the VVIP underworld tournament that many dreams of but can''t achieve.

    However, no one knows the future. Anything can happen; I may lose in the first round of the next tournament. But I want you all to bet on me. If I make it, whatever amount you bet on me will be mine. But if I don''t make it, I will give you a hundred times more than that.

    If you bet one dor on me, I will give you one hundred dors in return if I fail the challenge. If you bet one million on me, I will give you one hundred million dors. If you bet one billion on me, I will give you one hundred billion dors if I fail the challenge!"

    "Do you even have that much money?" someone asked.

    "I don''t. But¡­" Rudy pointed his gaze at Maria and said, "She does. I am a member of the Ross Syndicate, and you know better that they are the wealthiest syndicate in the underworld. This is your chance to make big money without doing anything. However, don''t me me if Iplete the challenge."

    Everyone took out their phones and began betting on the event organized by Rudy. His worth increased drastically, and he ranked up.

    2) Rudy Ross- 819,696,969/ 83,473,600/ 7,216,300,000

    Rudy made seven billion dors in a span of a mere 3 seconds. His fame points and fan numbers also increased, and he ranked up to #2 in the entire underworld.

    Suddenly, the content on the screen changed, and a live broadcast yed. It was dark, but a shadow of a person could be seen sitting on a chair.

    [Rudy Ross, my name is Heim Lu B, and you have caught my attention.]

    ===

    Thanks, @Glowbot_3685 and @Perverted_Fe, for the gifts!

 Chapter 436 Engagement

    Chapter 436 Engagement

    [You have caught my attention, Rudy Ross.]

    "Well, well, if it isn''t the number one. Why are you hiding in the shadows? Too shy to show your face to everyone?" Rudy said jokingly.

    [You want to see my face?]

    "Isn''t that obvious? If you want to talk to me, you have to show your face. How do I know that it is really the Heim Lu B."

    [You may have a point, but I have no reason to do as you say. And you have no choice but to listen to me.]

    "Why is that? Because you are number one, and I will soon take your spot?" Rudy wondered with a calm and curious look on his face.

    [I am Heim Lu B, the head of the Underworld Board Committee.]

    "Oh¡­ so you are the top of the top in the entire underworld?"

    [You may assume that, yes.]

    "I see."

    [It seems you little missy didn''t tell you about this, hmm Maria?]

    Maria frowned her face and said, "You won''t stay on top for long now."

    [Oh, please, I would be more than happy if someone were to take my spot. It''s too exhausting. And thanks to that, I couldn''t even participate in this gambling tournament.]

    "Does that mean I won''t get a chance to gamble with you?" Rudy asked calmly.p

    [You want to gamble with me, hah?! It has been years since someone even asked me to gamble with them.]

    ''Seriously? So her ranking hasn''t increased for years, and she was still at the top?!''

    [But if you truly want to gamble with me, let''s meet in the VVIP tournament, shall we? I will wait for you in the finale.]

    "Sounds good." Rudy nodded and said, "But can you show your face now?"

    [....]

    "...."

    SIGH!

    [What will I get in return?]

    "Umm¡­" Rudy checked his pockets and took out something. "I will give you this toffee."

    [....]

    Everyone turned silent and thought Rudy was asking for a death wish.

    "It''s tasty, you know?"

    [What vor is it?]

    "Strawberry?"

    [I don''t like¡ª]

    "But I also have others. Mango, orange, apple, pineapple, banana. You can have them all."

    [Very well, then.]

    The screen suddenly turned bright, but the camera lost focus. But it was fixed a few secondster, and a person was seen sitting on a throne next to a window.

    ''She just folded the curtains¡­'' Rudy nced at Maria and looked at the screen once again. ''Yup, she looks exactly like she was in the photo.''

    [Are you happy now, Rudy Ross?]

    "If you don''t mind me asking, are you a male or a female?"

    [What do you think I am?]

    "It''s hard to tell, but if you are female, then¡­ my condolences," Rudy said while ncing at Hiem Lu B''s chest.

    [Hah! Who do you want me to be?]

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in wonder and said, "Girl, perhaps."

    [And why is that?]

    "You are too beautiful to be a man. And if you are, then I will lose my confidence as a man," Rudy scoffed softly.

    [Don''t say that, you are handsome enough.]

    "I am honored."

    Maria nudged her elbow to Rudy and shot a re at him before saying, "Are you seriously flirting with her in front of me?"

    [It seems your little missy is getting jealous.]

    "She is my fiance."

    [Oh? I didn''t know you had a serious rtionship with her.]

    "I am always serious about everything. My words are mymitment, so I need to work up to it," he said calmly.

    [When exactly did you get engaged to her?]

    "Tonight¡­ after we go home."

    [Then she is not your fiance currently, am I right?]

    "And?"

    [Nothing. I just felt like correcting you.] She smiled slightly and said, [You see, people often tend to sigh in relief before the problem is solved. You cannot guess the side of the coin unless it stops spinning.]

    "..." Rudy chuckled softly while nodding and said, "I will keep that in mind.

    However, the coin you speak of has only one side, so I don''t need to guess anything." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "I already know the answer."

    [...]

    Rudy unwrapped the toffee and ate it. Then, twisted the wrapper and turned it into a ring shape.

    [...]

    He held Maria''s hand in his hand and smiled gently at her before asking, "Maria, would you like to be my wife?"

    [....!]

    Once again, everyone in the colosseum had turned silent.

    "I¡­" Maria''s face flushed as she nced around in confusion.

    "Hmm?"

    "I¡­"

    "Before you answer, I want to tell you something." He moved his face close to her ears and whispered, "I have been hiding this from you, but I had no intention to hide it. I was going to tell you once everything is settled down, but I don''t want you to feel I betrayed you or I was ying with your heart."

    "..."

    "I am not a regr human, and I have superpowers. I will exin all thatter, but what I want to tell you is¡­ I have a harem."

    "....!"

    "You know what harem means, right?"

    Maria nodded in response.

    "Now it''s up to you to decide. I won''t force you to make any decisions. Even if you turn me down, we can still stay as close friends, and nothing will change. And, of course, I will try my best to convince you to join my harem."

    "I¡­"

    "If you are unsure and need time to think about it, feel free to turn me down."

    Rudy pretended to whisper into Maria''s ears; however, he wasn''t. He couldn''t risk the mics catching his voice, so he used telepathy to share his voice using mind reading as he was already touching her.

    After pondering for a while and asking, "Will anything change in our rtionship?"

    Rudy shook his head and said, "Absolutely, nothing."

    Maria inserted her finger in the wrapper and said, "I would love to be with you."

    Rudy nced at the screen with a grin on his face and asked, "Can I sigh in relief now?"

 Chapter ?437 Exhilarating Challange

    Chapter ?437 Exhrating Change

    Heim Lu B stared at Rudy with a prating re in her eyes. It almost seemed like the screen was about to shatter, and Heim Lu B was going to jump out.

    Rudy ignored that and kissed Maria on the lips in front of the crowd, which wasn''t an ordinary kiss. He kissed her passionately using his tongue and gave her the toffee he was chewing.

    After the kiss, Maria chewed onto the coffee with a dazed expression on her flushed face.

    Rudy once again turned to the screen and said, "This makes everything official, right?"

    [....]

    "I wouldn''t mind marrying her right here and now. If you can arrange a priest or a court official, that is," he said calmly.

    [Rudy Ross, do you realize what you have done?] Heim Lu B asked with a re in her eyes.

    "Yes?"

    [That toffee was mine.]

    "But you said you don''t like the strawberry vor."

    Rudy took out the toffee of all the vors from his pocket and handed it to the dealer.

    [Why did you give her?]

    Rudy smiled slightly with a knowing look on his face and uttered, "You know better."

    [....]

    ''I am d I picked up some toffees from the basket changing room. I don''t know who they belong to, but oh well.''

    Rudy had supersense, supervision, and electrification. The moment Heim Lu B made her appearance on the screen, Rudy hacked into the system and found her location. She was in the room above the stage.

    He used his supervision on electrification when Heim Lu B hadn''t revealed herself. And he saw her sucking on a lollipop. Therefore, he offered her a toffee to reveal herself as he knew that she wouldn''t turn him down.

    [Rudy Ross, you are undoubtedly a formidable man. I look forward to our match,] she said with a slightly furious look on her face.

    Rudy made a ''peace'' sign with his fingers and said, "Same."

    [The 69th Underworld Tournament concludes here!] Heim Lu B announced.

    SIGH!

    Rudy turned to the dealer and handed her to the mic.

    "..."

    After that, Rudy and Maria waited for the crowd to leave. But they walked off the stage and blended in with the crowd.

    That was a perfect situation for Rudy to teleport, but he had to make sure no one else was touching him.

    ''I got into the crowd as no one would have noticed if I had teleported with Maria. But everyone is touching me in the crowd.''

    Rudy used telekinesis to make some empty space around him and teleported instantly.

    "...!"

    Maria nced around in confusion and said, "What happened?!"

    "I told you, right?"

    "That''s your power?!" Maria eximed. "I thought you meant like power power¡­" she said while showing her fist.

    "I don''t me you for thinking that. But for now, shall we get into our car? The driver must be bored as hell waiting for the tournament to end," he said jokingly.

    "Yeah."

    "I would have teleported us directly to Ross Estate, but I want to tell you everything in the car as I may not get a chance at your estate."

    They both got into the car, and Rudy began to tell her everything. However, Maria got confused, so Rudy showed her everything by sharing his memory.

    Meanwhile, the colosseum had be empty, with not a single soul around, except the dealer who was standing on the stage with a mic and toffees in her hands.

    She was looking at the toffees with a curious look on her face.

    "Don''t eat them, Kim," a voice said as he got louder with the sound of footsteps.

    It was Heim Lu B.

    "I don''t n to anger you, Heim Lu B." Kim handed the toffees to Heim Lu B and asked, "Why did Rudy Ross give them to me?"

    "I wonder why¡­." Heim Lu B took the toffees and muttered, "He couldn''t have known, right?"

    "I don''t know. He seemed mysterious to me. It was as though he was hiding so many things even after revealing most of the secrets," Kim uttered.

    "That''s what a person with nning does. He knew everything. It can''t be a coincidence that all these things happened at once. He had everything nned and knew what he had to do and say."

    "Do you think he also knew that you would make your appearance?" Kim asked curiously.

    "I have no idea." Heim Lu B sighed and muttered, "You know I hate overthinking."

    "So him giving me the toffees was a coincidence?"

    "It might have been. Perhaps he didn''t know who else to give it to, or maybe because you were standing close to him. However, I think he knows who you are." Heim Lu B took out a lollipop from her pocket and said, "What do you think, Kim?"

    Kim knelt down before Heim Lu B and said, "Perhaps¡­ Master."

    "Oh,e on. Don''t call me that. You are the only one allowed to call me Be, and I like when you call me that," Be groaned.

    "I cannot dare to call you that, Master."

    Be squinted her eyes and said, "Alright then. I will ignore you unless and until you call me Be."

    "But¡ª"

    Be shut Kim up by stuffing the lollipop in her mouth. Then, she looked at the toffees and raised her brows.

    "Kim¡­ these are my toffees¡­"

    "Yes," Kim nodded. "Rudy Ross gave them to you."

    "No. They are mine. I forgot my toffee box somewhere, and these are the toffees." Be frowned her face and said, "Rudy Ross¡­. you yed me. I seriously can''t wait for our match."

    "..."

    After unwrapping them, Be ate all the toffees at once and said, "I will show you what it means to be the top gambler of the underworld."

    On the other side, Rudy had finished showing everything to Maria.

    "I¡­ don''t know what to say¡­" she muttered.

    "You don''t have to say anything. I just showed you everything so you can learn more about me." He kissed Maria on the lips and continued, "I look forward to knowing more about you."

 Chapter 438 Back To Estate

    Chapter 438 Back To Estate

    Maria leaned on Rudy''s shoulder and closed her eyes.

    "I am feeling sleepy after all that."

    "What about my reward?"

    "You will have it after the next tournament."

    Rudy raised his brow and said, "That''s going to cost you interest."

    "Hmm?"

    "You will have to suck me too," he said with a straight face.

    Maria opened her eyes and looked up at Rudy with a judging look on her face.

    "What''s with that look?"

    "You are a pervert," she said in a low voice.

    "Uhh¡­ I will take that as apliment. Thank you."

    Maria rested her head on Rudy and muttered, "I was not apliment."

    After a few seconds of silence, Rudy asked, "Are you not going to ask anything about my harem?"

    "Hmm."

    "Is that a yes or no?"

    "Hmm."

    "...."

    "To be honest, I kind of expected something like that," she said.

    "Hmm?" He copied Maria.

    "When I asked you about your rtionships, you said it wasplicated. I thought about it all night and came to various conclusions, but I wasn''t sure which one was the real one.

    I hate to admit that you having multiple lovers did cross my mind when I was about to fall asleep. Then, I had a dream after I drifted to sleep. In that dream, we got married, and you introduced me to your family.

    And¡­ then you introduced me to your other lovers. I was honestly shocked and woke up from my sleep. I¡­ couldn''t decide whether that dream was a nightmare or not.

    After that, when we met in the VIP casino tournament, I was curious about your rtionships, but I never got a chance¡ª nor did I have the courage¡ª to ask you."

    "Is that why you asked me to y the ''gamble of life'' with you?"

    Maria nodded and said, "I am not angry or sad after knowing about your rtionships. I was the one who was imposing myself on you. I first forced you to gamble with me, then I forced you to be friends with me, and now a lover. If anything, I am the one you should be angry at."

    Rudy lowered his gaze and smiled slightly before muttering, "You are too innocent."

    Maria fell asleep after that and didn''t wake up until the estate arrived. Rudy carried her in his arms and took her into the estate. However, he was stopped by the guards at the gate.

    "Uhh¡­ what?"

    "Master Rusher has asked us to stop you at the gate," the guard stated.

    SIGH!

    ''Rusher''s match had ended a way before my semi-final match started, so it''s no surprise that he got here early.''

    The guard informed Rusher that Rudy and Maria had arrived, and a minuteter, Rusher came to pick them up in a car from inside the estate grounds.

    "Well yeah, this is better," Rudy muttered.

    Rusher stopped the car on the other side of the gate, and Rudy walked in.

    "What''s wrong with her?" he asked.

    "She fell asleep."

    Rudy ced her in the backseat and said, "Uhh¡­ I have nothing else to do here, so I will take my leave."

    "Wait, I have something to discuss."

    Rusher parked the car on the side and took Rudy to the garden.

    "What is it? Do you n to ambush me?" he said jokingly.

    "It''s about what you did today."

    "Oh! I had already informed you that Maria and I will get engaged after the tournament ends."

    "Not about that. I don''t want to talk about anything rted to Maria or you; I will let you decide everything," Rusher stated but shortly added, "And it''s not like I have my say in that. You are giving Maria a happy life, and that''s all that matters for me."

    "So¡­ I assume it''s about my challenge to Heim Lu B?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on her face.

    "Indeed. You someone managed to be the top 2 celebrity in the entire underworld. And your fame points and fan numbers will keep increasing without doing anything.

    You even gained that citizenship to the underworld¡ª which you would have gotten anyway if you had married Maria.

    Andstly, you challenged her, and that was something no one dared to do in years."

    Rudy stared at the sleeping flowers and asked, "Is she that good at gambling?"

    "Not sure, but her games are," Rusher responded vaguely.

    "She is the leader of the strongest syndicate in the entire world and also the head of the UBC. She certainly has so much power in her hands, but she doesn''t look that old. At most, she is close to 25. How does she have so much power at such a young age? Inheritance?"

    "No." Rusher shook his hand and sat on the bench to rx. After a brief pause, he continued, "At the age of fifteen, she had be a celebrity in the underworld. At the age of sixteen, she became the top gambler. At the age of seventeen, she became the head of UBC, and at the age of eighteen, she had be the leader of the ''Lu B'' Syndicate."

    "Wow¡­ when I was fifteen, I was¡­" Rudy stopped and sighed, ''I still can''t remember anything about thest five years. After I remembered everything about Rias, the in-between memory was back, but nothing prior to that.

    "You were?"

    "I was ying games," he said in a neutral tone.

    "I called you here to warn you. I don''t doubt that you will enter the VVIP tournament, but none of the contestants has ever smiled after that. I hope you are ready for that."

    "Yeah. Don''t worry about it. But since there is zero evidence about it, I assume that the VVIP tournament has never been officially live broadcasted?

    "Yeah."

    "Hmm~" Rudy looked up at the sky and muttered, "It''s past 3 AM."

    Rusher looked at his watch and said, "Yes. It''s 3:33 AM."

    "Oh, by the way¡­" Rudy turned to Rusher and asked, "About this tournament, it was also being broadcast live broadcasted, right?"

    "Yeah, obviously."

    "Does that mean everyone in the world saw it?"

 Chapter ?439 Way Back Home

    Chapter ?439 Way Back Home

    "Was everything broadcasted everywhere in the world?"

    "Everywhere in the underworld, yes," Rusher responded.

    "What about the outside world?"

    "It''s broadcasted there too."

    "What?!"

    ''What are the chances that someone saw me? That would honestly be terrifying and troubling. Imagine me going to school today and everyone looking at me like trash. Not to mention, I am technically still not eighteen yet, and I was gambling and interacting with the mafias.''

    "Wait, are you asking if the citizens of the outside world also saw the broadcast?" Rusher asked to confirm.

    "Yeah¡­?" Rudy raised his brow in confusion and asked, "What else would I mean?"

    "Oh, then the answer is no. The tournament was indeed broadcasted to the outside world, but only in the casino and certain areas which are influenced by the underworld."

    "Noice! Well, that makes sense since I had no idea about all this." Rudy stretched his arms in the air and said, "I will take my leave now."

    "Please wait for a few minutes. I will send Lilim to drive you back. It''ste at night, and I don''t think it''s particrly safe for you to travel alone after your grand performance before the tournament ended.

    Everyone knows how much you are worth and will try their best to target you. Not to mention, you made a challenge about winning the VIP underworld tournament, and everyone bet against you.

    They will get 100x money if you fail that challenge, but what if you never make it to the tournament?"

    Rusher asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "You mean¡­ they will try to keep me away from the tournament?" Rudy asked the obvious.

    "Obviously. So you are the target of every evil mafia right now. And I have to ensure your safety. I would have sent any random driver from my syndicate, but Lilim is the most trained and trustful person I know," he stated.

    ''I had already anticipated everything Rusher said, but I never thought something like this could actually be possible,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "But Lilim is sleeping, and I don''t think it''s wise to wake someone who is¡­" Rudy stopped on his words when he saw Lilim standing at the gate.

    ''....''

    "She was awake when I returned from my tournament."

    ''I was going to teleport directly to my house, but oh well. I guess the night is still young, and there is time to have fun. Hmm~ That kind of rhymed, didn''t it?''

    Rudy walked to Lilim and asked, "It seems someone is in a good mood."

    "Yeah, I had a nice sleep, or rather the best sleep in a while."

    Rudy got into the car, and Lilim began driving it. After crossing all the check posts and leaving the underworld ground, Rudy got on the passenger seat beside Lilim.

    "So. Any ns forter today?" he asked, making himselffortable.

    "I have something to do in the morning, and currently, I am busy driving you home," she said with a soft scoff.

    "You know I can always teleport myself home if you want."

    Lilim sped up the car and rolled down the window from Rudy''s side before saying, "Don''t you want to spend time with me?"

    "That''s exactly why I said I can teleport home anytime."

    After driving for a few minutes, the car stopped in a dark area and began shaking wildly as moans echoed in the forest around.

    Meanwhile, it was still early night in the other part of the world. The streets were empty with vehicle engines sound traveling on a distant highway.

    It was an underdeveloped area where gangsters and crimes were normal. Even the streets were filled with holes, and the gutters were overflowing.

    The streetmps were mostly off, while the working ones were constantly going on and off. Stray animals were everywhere. Dogs were chasing after cats and cats after rats.

    No one was around except the swarm of insects was everywhere, and the buzzing sound rang on the streets and alleys.

    Suddenly, loud footsteps were heard running on the street, followed by many more. A bunch of thugs was chasing a young woman in an office suit, seemingly returning from her work.

    She ran and ran, but she was out of breath as if she had been running for a while. She hid in one of the alleys to save herself, but she didn''t realize she had stepped into the trap.

    The thugs surrounded her from both sides of the alley.

    "No!" she yelled.

    Four men came from one side, while three from the other side. The woman took out a spray from her purse and said:

    "Don''te any closer!"

    The thugs took out knives from their pockets, while one of them took out a napkin and drenched it with some liquid.

    "Stay quiet, darling~ It won''t hurt. By the time you wake up, we will be long gone, and you will experience heaven while we y with your body.

    CLACK~ CLANK!

    A weird noise came from the backside of the alley, so everyone looked back and saw a pale pink-haired girl looking for something in the garbage.

    "...."

    "Hey, hey. There is another hottie right there," one of the thugs said.

    "What is she doing there?"

    "Is she homeless?"

    "Look at her hair, dude. They look dyed. She is probably a prostitute or something."

    "Who cares? Let''s get on with it."

    One of them walked to the girl, saying, "I will take care of her. You guys enjoy the other one."

    "Hey, you! What are you doing here?!" he said. "This is our territory! You have to pay for¡ª"

    THUD!

    His body fell to the ground in a bizarre way, and foam began toe out of his mouth.

    Then, the girl looked at the woman and asked, "Do you need help?"

    The woman nodded violently and said, "Please help!"

    The pale pink-haired girl moved her hand to the thugs and muttered something before forming a fist. Suddenly, the thugs'' bodies fell to the ground after they were twisted in the air.

    ''I didn''t kill them. I only damaged them, so I didn''t break my promise, master~''

    She walked to the woman and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "Thank you! I don''t know who you are, but you just saved my life!"

    "Umm¡­ I have seen a lot of humans doing thistely, so¡­" The girl reached her hand to the woman and said, "Nice to meet you. My name is Lilith, and I am looking for my master."

 Chapter 440 Early Morning With Lilim

    Chapter 440 Early Morning With Lilim

    Hours passed by, and the sun had risen. It was early morning, and the car was still parked at the same spot.

    Rudy was standing outside of the car with the door open while facing the passenger''s seat, and Lilim was sitting on the passenger''s seat, cleaning Rudy''s snake after hours of exploration.

    Rudy was chatting with Alice on the phone after he got her message a few minutes ago.

    [I just got out of the bath,] she replied after ten minutes.

    [That was a quick bath. Only 10 minutes?]

    [It will take me 20 mins to get ready and 10 more minutes for breakfast,] she responded instantly, seemingly she had expected Rudy to ask that.

    [So I pick you up after 30 minutes?]

    [Yeah. Are you ready yet?]

    Rudy lowered his gaze and saw his snake going in and out of Lilim''s mouth.

    [Yeah, I am ready. Just call me when no one is around. I will teleport right away and kidnap you.]

    [Oh, by the way. Do you know anything about the sightings?]

    [What''s that??] Rudy asked with double question marks.

    [I am not sure, but I saw a video online that showed a dragon flying over. It was very blurry and at a distance. Perhaps, it was zoomed in before recording the video. And obviously, most of thements said it was fake and edited.

    But since you are familiar with vampires and ghosts, I thought you would know about it. Do you think it was real?]

    [This is my first time hearing about this. Can you send me the video link?]

    [I was going to send it as soon as I saw that videost night. But it was taken down by the uploader. I searched on social media and yourtube, but that wasn''t helpful.]

    [Now that''s suspicious. Let''s talk about it when we are on our way to school. I will also get ready. And I also have something to tell you aboutst night. I can tell you right now, but I want to see your live reaction.]

    [I bet it''s about another girl.]

    [Wow. You have be smart after drinking my cum.]

    [Bye.]

    [Yeah.]

    Rudy again looked down and couldn''t help but chuckle after seeing the delightful smile Lilim was making while sucking him off.

    "Say, I have actually never done this before, and I was never a fan of it, but can I record this?" Rudy asked calmly.

    Lilim raised her brows and asked, "Why would you want to do that?"

    "I don''t know. I just felt like it. And this angle actually turns me on."

    "Well, you can, I guess? As long as you don''t show it to anyone."

    "I mean¡­ I will show it to the girls in my harem," Rudy shrugged. "Or they might just find the video while checking my phone."

    "Can I ask you to do something before you start recording?" Lilim asked hesitantly.

    "Sure."

    "Can you pat my head and say ''Good girl'', daddy?"

    "Uhh¡­" Rudy patted Lilim''s head as she sucked him off and then said, "Good girl."

    Rudy could feel how happy Lilim was by looking at her flushed red ears that twitched as he did that.

    He began recording and continued recording until he shot his load in her mouth. However, Lilim still didn''t stop and continued sucking him off.

    "I wanted to record you swallowing my milk, but you gulped it down as soon as I nutted it in your mouth," he muttered.

    Rudy nced around and thought, ''It''s been more than four hours since we parked here, and not a single vehicle has passed since. I did sense a sensor at every one-kilometer distance, so I guess this is privatend owned by the Ross syndicate.''

    He once again patted Lilim and said, "Alrighty. I need to leave now. I will teleport home, take a bath, and get ready for school."

    Lilim ignored Rudy and continued sucking his snake like her favorite lollipop. But she stopped after a few seconds and said with a grin on her face, "Let''s meet again soon."

    "Yeah, the day after tomorrow."

    "You mean tomorrow, right? It''s already the next day after the tournament, and the VIP tournament is tomorrow."

    "Uhh¡­ yeah. This happens quite often when you don''t sleep," he sighed. "Anyway, I had an amazing time with you. Thank you."

    "I should be the one saying that. Getting marked by the Lord is like an honor for me," she said with a proud face.

    "Hmm?"

    "Think about it. Wouldn''t you be happy if your favorite celebrity gave you an autograph?"

    "Yeah, I would, actually."

    "Just like that, every living being whomends your existence would want to meet you at least once in their lives. And I got a golden chance to sleep with you. It''s like a trophy I will carry on my head."

    "... I kind of get what you mean, but¡­ you are thinking too highly of me. Good ones have no need to be wary of me, but the evildoers must fear me," he stated in a solemn voice.

    Lilim grinned and asked, "How do you know I am not evil?"

    "That doesn''t matter. I have taken a liking to you, so even if you are evil, I will make sure to keep you in control."

    "You can''t be rougher than you were today."

    "I wasn''t using my full strength on you, though."

    "Huh? But I asked you to go all out," she said with a confused face.

    "You did, but had I got any rougher, it would have broken your body."

    "No way."

    Rudy flicked his finger on the other side of the street and razed everything on its way. The ground had formedrge cracks, while the trees in the forest were nowhere to be seen.

    If someone saw it without any information, they would think a meteor had fallen and destroyed the forest.

    "See?"

    "..." Lilim was left speechless by what she had just witnessed.

    "Even that wasn''t my full strength."

    Rudy touched the ground and restored it back to how it was a while ago.

    "How strong are¡ª" Lilim''s eyes widened, and she covered her mouth in shock.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Your face¡­"

 Chapter ?441 Adapting- Mutating- Evolving

    Chapter ?441 Adapting- Mutating- Evolving

    "My face? What''s wrong with my face?"

    Rudy turned to the side mirror of the car to see what Lilim was surprised about. However, before he could see himself, he had a sudden pain in his head.

    "Argh." He even groaned in pain, which was rare for him as even after bearing unbearable pain many times, he had never shown a sign of pain on his face.

    He grabbed his head in his hands and ran towards the forest.

    "Hey! Are you okay?!" Lilim yelled and chased after Rudy.

    She ran into the forest, but suddenly, a heavy wave of wind sent her flying to the car. Luckily, the car wasn''t damaged as it was armored, but everything else was destroyed.

    When Lilim looked back into the forest, all the trees were burned to ashes, and the ground had shatteredpletely.

    "Daddy!"

    Lilim rushed into the forest despite her fears. Her body was trembling, and her legs wouldn''t stop shaking as she ran further into the woods.

    <sub></sub>

    After a while, she found Rudy sitting on his knees in the middle of nowhere. The upper part of the body was drooping to the ground while his hands were still over the part of his head.

    "..."

    She quietly made her way to him and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah. But I feel like my head just exploded over a million times," he replied.

    SIGH!

    Lilim sighed in relief and said, "You will be¡ª"

    She once again stopped on her words and gulped down in fear.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Your face and head¡­." she muttered.

    "Wait, don''t tell me my eyes are bleeding again."

    She shook her head and said, "It''s¡­"

    Rudy nced around and noticed everything around him was destroyed.

    "I did this?" he asked himself.

    He immediately ced his hand on the ground and restored as much as he could. Then, he grabbed Lilim and made his way back to the car to see what was wrong with him.

    He looked in the mirror and yelled, "What the¡ª fuck?!"

    He had grown horns on his forehead, which were simr to Lilim''s but a bit better and bigger.

    He touched them with a curious and confused look on his face and asked, "How did this happen?"

    "..." Lilim had no words to say.

    "Come to think of it, I did feel like something was emerging from my head." He turned to Lilim and asked, "Are they demon''s horns?"

    Lilim nodded in response without uttering a word.

    "Hmm~" he hummed in wonder and said, "This is the second time my body is adapting¡­. mutating? Or perhaps evolving? What should I call it?"

    ''Wait, wait, wait. Wait a freaking second. I might be thinking too much, but this can''t be just a coincidence. I had sex with Jane, who is a vampire¡ª and because of that, I grew fangs like a vampire.

    Now I had sex with a Lilim, who is a demon¡ª and because of that, I grew horns? Humans don''t have special traits, so I can''t confirm anything about humans.

    What about Angelica? She is a ghost, but I don''t think having sex with her has affected me in any way. If anything, I provide her power through my cum, so she can manifest her form.

    <sub> .</sub>

    Hmm~ Why did I not think about this before? And if my theory is actually true, what''s causing it? Is this dual cultivation? No.

    After Nyxia mentioned dual cultivation, she gave me a book about it to read. I read the benefits and dangers of dual cultivation, and it was clearly mentioned that humans, vampires, and demons can''t dual cultivate.

    So how are my body features changing like this? It''s surely because I fucked them, but how? I should ask Nyxia about this if we meet again next time.

    Now putting everything aside, how do I¡­''

    "How do I retract them?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "Umm¡­ just think about it?"

    "..."

    ''I could control the fangs, so I should be able to control the horns too.''

    Rudy tossed all the thoughts out and cleared his mind, but the scene of Lilim sucking his snake kept shing before his eyes. And due to that, his horn between his legs woke up and poked Lilim''s legs.

    "...."

    A few secondster, his horn retracted, leaving no sign of anything on his face or head.

    SIGH!

    He sighed in relief and muttered, "Thank fuck, I am used to this."

    Lilim squinted her eyes and pointed her gaze at his erect snake."If you can do that, why don''t you do something about that too?" she remarked.

    "That''s¡­ out of my control," he chuckled softly. "Anyway, I should leave now."

    He wore his pants and patted Lilim on the head before saying, "Bye."

    "Hmm."

    "Actually, I can teleport you to the city if you want."

    "The car has a tracking device, and it tracks all the movements. So I have to drive to my destination."

    "What about the four hours we spend here?"

    "I can just say the engine had malfunctioned," Lilim responded with a shrug.

    "Oh, by the way, I told Maria everything about you being a demon and also that we were fucking while she was taking a bath."

    After saying that, he teleported to his room, took a bath, had breakfast, and reached on time to pick Alice up.

    Meanwhile, Lilim was driving the car with a dazed expression on her face. She was sweating after Rudy told her Maria was now aware of everything. She was afraid to face her, but for now, she had something else to do.

    After driving for more than an hour, she reached Rudy''s town and stopped in front of his house. She got out of the car and headed to the front door.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    After a few knocks, Reba opened the door slightly and asked, "Yes?"

    Lilim rolled her eyes and said, "Can Ie in?"

    "Of course not! Who are you?!" Reba asked with a frowned face.

    "Oh,e on. You don''t remember me?" Lilim asked in disbelief.

    Reba nced around to make sure no one else was with Lilim.

    "Are you some kind of salesman or a scammer?"

    SIGH!

    Lilim closed her eyes and changed to her demon form.

    "What about now?"

    "...Lilim?"

 Chapter 442 Doesnt Matter

    Chapter 442 Doesn''t Matter

    "Lilim?" Reba asked with a confused and curious look on her face.

    "So you do remember me!"

    Reba immediately closed the door, but Lilim inserted her leg between the door and stopped Reba from entirely closing the door.

    "Why the hell are you closing the door?!"

    "Why should I believe that you are really Lilim?"

    "Oh,e on. Have you met any other demons?"

    "No."

    "Then why are you acting like this?"

    "Even if you are Lilim, why are you here?"

    <sub></sub>

    Lilim shrugged her shoulders and said, "Can''t Ie to meet my friend?"

    "I don''t recall ever being your friend. Now, if you are done. Please leave." Reba said as she constantly tried to close the door while kicking Lilim''s leg out.

    "I am here to talk about Rudy," Lilim stated with a calm smile.

    "..." Reba opened the door a little and asked, "What about him?"

    Lilim took that opportunity to dash into the house while Reba stood dumbfounded at the door.

    "Excuse me! You can''t just enter my home without my permission! I will call the cops on you!" Reba yelled as she closed the door.

    "Go ahead and call the cops," Lilim scoffed softly. "What will you say? A demon broke into my house? And it''s not even your house in the first ce, so stop acting like a master."

    "..."

    Reba folded her arms beneath her bosom and stood in front of Lilim with an annoyed face.

    "Why do I feel like I am not weed here?" Lilim asked with an awkward smile on her face.

    "Because you are not."

    SIGH!

    Lilim sighed and sat on the couch with a sad look on her face.

    "To think that we were once friends."

    "As I said, I don''t recall ever being your friend. We spent like two days together in this house. And that was twenty years ago!"

    "Doesn''t matter." Lilim yawned andid down on the couch in a rxed manner to make herselffortable.

    "..."

    "Won''t you give me water or juice? Where are your manners, girl?" Lilim then said.

    "Excuse me! I am older than you! And why are you here anyway? The diary had no mention of this!"

    "Argh! Diary, yeah. Diary this and diary that. You are still following everything in that diary?" Lilim groaned with a sigh. "You don''t even know who gave you that diary or how it came to be. Why do you trust the random things you don''t even know?"

    "I didn''t trust it at first. But the events began to happen, and they matched with what was in the diary."

    "You have been following that for the past twenty years?"

    "Eighteen."

    "Doesn''t matter."

    "So¡­?" Reba gulped down nervously and asked, "You said you were here to talk about Rudy."

    "Oh yeah. I met him¡­ identally."

    "How?"

    "Doesn''t matter."

    "You were here to tell me that?"

    "No. I wanted to ask why he still doesn''t remember you, me, or others."

    Reba walked to the kitchen after saying, "Because it''s not the right time yet."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    <sub> .</sub>

    "Doesn''t matter," Reba chuckled softly before opening the fridge and taking out a water bottle.

    "Don''t y with me, Ba."

    "You are not allowed to call me that, Lily."

    Reba filled the ss with water and handed it to Lilim.

    "...." Lilim shook her head in disbelief after seeing the ss of water. "Seriously? I was expecting juice."

    "Take it or leave it."

    "Actually¡­" Lilim sat up and grabbed the ss while saying, "I will take it. Something sticky is stuck in my throat."

    She said while licking her lips.

    "Then don''t eat strange things."

    "It was a drink."

    "Then don''t drink strange things," Reba shrugged.

    "Well¡­" Lilim drank a few sips and said, "That drink was created by Rudy, so I had to drink it."

    "What? Wait¡­ don''t tell me you found him in the bar!" Reba eximed. "Was he hanging out with girls?"

    "Oh, Reba. You are so innocent and naive to think that Rudy is the same as you."

    "What¡­ do you mean?" Reba asked with a curious and confused look on her face.

    "Are you sure you want me to tell you? It might be against what is written in that so-called diary."

    "Argh!" Reba clenched her fists and muttered, "Don''t tell me."

    "Heh." After drinking the water, Lilim nced around and muttered, "Nothing has changed here. Except there are a few extra things here."

    "What else?"

    "You know, if you hadn''t followed that diary, you could be living a different life. You would have had a better home. You could have given Rudy a better life¡ª instead of this¡­ well, old house.

    You chose to live this life. You gave Rudy a tough childhood because that''s how it was supposed to be. But you know, I don''t me you. You were tasked to raise him, so you had the most responsibility, and you couldn''t risk anything.

    You sacrificed everything to make it right. I do sincerely hope you find the happiness of your life soon," Lilim calmly said with a smile.

    "I will. In three weeks, everything will end."

    "Hmm? What''s after three weeks?"

    "I will turn thirty."

    "And¡­?"

    "That''s when Rudy is supposed to remember everything."

    "I see~" Lilim nodded in amusement and asked, "Was that written in the diary?"

    "Yes."

    "Can I see it?"

    "Obviously not."

    Lilim rushed to Reba''s room and opened her closet.

    "How do you even know that''s my room?!"

    "Because of your scent. Now, show me the diary," Lilim demanded. "I want to know what will happen next."

    "No way in hell. What if it changes?!"

    "It won''t. Only I will be looking at it."

    "...." Reba reluctantly opened the locker in her closet and handed Lilim the diary.

    Lilim turned around and flipped through the pages.

    "What are these chapters for?" Lilim asked. "There are neen chapters."

    "One chapter is one year. It has mentions of major events and what I should avoid at all cost," Reba responded in a neutral tone.

    "I have only read the eighteen chapters as thest page of the eighteenth chapter clearly mentions and prohibits me from reading the neenth chapter until Rudy has remembered everything," she added.

    "But I can read it, right?" Lilim uttered as she opened the neenth chapter.

    ===

    Thanks, @IcewaterKat, for the gift!

 Chapter ?443 Friends and Goals

    Chapter ?443 Friends and Goals

    "But I can, right?"

    "Well¡­" Reba averted her gaze.

    Lilim flipped a few pages and began reading the neenth chapter.

    "...."

    After a few seconds, she closed the diary and handed it back to Reba, saying, "Here you go."

    "..."

    "What? Do you want me to tell you what''s in it?" Lilim chuckled.

    "No!"

    SIGH!

    Lilim walked out of Reba''s room and dashed upstairs.

    "Hey!" Reba chased after her while yelling, "What do you think you are doing?!"

    When Reba reached upstairs, she found Lilim in Rudy''s room.

    "So this is his room, huh?" Lilim checked the closet and under the bed as though she was searching for something.

    "Get out!" Reba dragged Lilim out of Rudy''s room and said, "Why are you doing all this?! I was going to sleep after a long shift, but you came here to annoy me! If you have nothing to do, then please leave! You maye back once Rudy remembers everything!"

    "Fine, fine~ Sheesh~You are the same as ever. Unfriend and cheeky brat~" Lilim groaned. "I bet you do this to every girl Rudy brings here."

    "He doesn''t bring any girls. He is pure and innocent."

    "...." Lilim stopped breathing for a second because of a shock. "Well, it seems that the diary didn''t mention it."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Oh, by the way. I haven''t seen Jessica. Where is she?" Lilim asked while ncing around. "I didn''t see her stuff in your room, and there are only two bedrooms in this house. Did she move out or something?"

    "She is¡­ dead."

    Lilim furrowed her brows and turned to Reba with a confused and pale face.

    "Wha¡­t?"

    "You heard that right. I know now you want details, but I am truly not in the mood for that. Please," Reba muttered in a disdainful tone.

    Seeing the dejected look on Reba''s face, Lilim decided to not pry further into the matter. "Alright."

    ''She has always been alone? She raised Rudy without anyone''s help at such a young age? I can''t fathom how she must have felt every day. No wonder she was chosen to y the role of his mother.

    I don''t think any other girl would have been able to endure so much alone. But rest assured, Reba. I read the neenth chapter, and if everything turns out as mentioned, you will be the happiest girl in the world.''

    Lilim gazed around the house for thest time and headed to the door.

    "I lied about my reason foring here," Lilim muttered.

    "Hmm?"

    "I was here to meet you. Believe me or not, I have missed you so much in the past twenty years, but I never came to meet you. I was tasked to be Maria''s protector, which was the reason for my existence.

    However, I did once in a while check up on you from a distance to make sure you were alright¡ª although I stopped that ten years ago as I couldn''t resist my urge to meet Rudy. That''s probably when Jessica¡­ you know¡­. I am sorry for not being there when you needed someone.

    You might not consider me your friend, but to me, you are the first friend I have made. You are as important to me as Rudy is to me. If I offended you somehow or my visit annoyed you, I apologize for the inconvenience caused to you. I didn''t mean to¡ª"

    "Stop." Reba ced her hand on Lilim''s lips and red into her eyes before saying, "Don''t say another word."

    "..." Reba pushed Lilim back and led her to the door.

    "Whatever you have to say, you can say it when we meet again. Hopefully, I will say the same thing as you that day. But for now, let me y the role of Rudy''s mother for a few more days," Rebbeca said calmly.

    "I understand."

    Lilim then left the house and drove away.

    "...." Reba watched Lilim leave and then closed the door. She had to make sure Lilim had truly left.

    After locking the door, she went into the kitchen and chugged down a ss of water in a matter of seconds.

    "She dropped by all of a sudden. I didn''t even recognize her at first, but I am d nothing changed."

    She touched her lips and muttered, "I was sure I messed up a big time when I kissed Rudy that day. Even the other day, we kissed again. I have to keep my distance from him in a way he doesn''t feel like I am avoiding him.

    I don''t want to destroy everything I have done for the past eighteen years. Three more weeks, and I will finally be free. I have kept my feelings and emotions in control for only three weeks.

    It''s kind of sad that I will have to stop being his mother. I just hope I yed the role of a perfect mother for him and gave him a good life."

    After that, she went into her room and fell asleep.

    Meanwhile, Rudy was showing Alice the footage of Lilim sucking his snake that he had recorded. The ss was ongoing, and still, he was doing something like that shamelessly.

    "..."

    Alice was watching it with attention and making varied expressions on her face.

    "Wow. She gulped everything down without choking or showing any sign of¡­ uhh¡­ ufortableness? Is that a word?"

    Rudy closed the video and put his phone back in his pocket, saying, "You have also gotten better at it."

    "But I still can''t move that fast and sometimes chokes."

    "That''s fine. You are a human, and she is a demon. They have different body traits. Not to mention, she is twenty-six, and you are only eighteen yet," he stated in a neutral tone.

    "Seventeen," Alice corrected Rudy.

    "What?"

    "I am still seventeen years old."

    "Wait, wait, wait. Your birthday was three months ago, no?"

    "No. It''s after three weeks. Umm, the same day as your mother''s birthday." Alice squinted her eyes and asked with a judging look on her face, "Don''t tell me you forgot my birthdate."

    "No¡­" Rudy raised his brows in confusion and muttered, "In my previous life, your birthday was on a different date."

    "How is that even possible?"

    "I¡­ have no idea. Let''s discuss this after the school hours end."

    Rudy had discovered yet another anomaly in the strangest way possible.

 Chapter 444 Yet Another Anomaly

    Chapter 444 Yet Another Anomaly

    After school ended, Rudy went to meet Rize and talked with her for a few minutes before leaving with Alice.

    They were passing through the park as a shortcut, but Rudy was busy on his phone while Alice kept ncing at him to seek attention.

    "Who are you trying to call again and again?" Alice asked curiously.

    "It''s Elise''s number," Rudy responded.

    "Oh? Is she not picking up?"

    Rudy put the phone on the speaker and let Alice hear what it said.

    [The number you are trying to call does not exist. Please enter the correct number and try again.]

    "She got this number after moving from overseas. So the best way for me to know whether she has arrived here is to try calling her. If the call goes through, that would mean she or her rtive has bought a sim card for her," Rudy stated calmly.

    "Makes sense. Even I want you to meet her soon, so everything ends well."

    "Hmm?"

    "The only girl you want in your harem is Elise, right? If she joins your harem, you will have no worries in life. You have so many cool powers, so much money, a harem, and the ability to do anything you want," Alice said with a resolute expression on her face.

    "Well, yeah. Once Elise was here, all my worries would be non-existent. But keeping that aside, let''s talk about you." He wrapped his arm around Alice and asked, "Out of everything I have shown you from my past life, is there anything else different? Except for your birthdate, of course."

    Alice shook her head and said, "Not that I can think of, no. We wouldn''t have found out about the birthdate if you hadn''t mentioned it.

    "Yeah. But just to be sure, let''s confirm everyone''s birthdays."

    Rudy stated everyone''s birthdate, and sure enough, everyone''s birthdays were on the same date as they were in his previous life.

    SIGH!

    "At least, that''s the same. I am curious about what could have caused your birthday to change. Maybe¡­ just maybe, your birthdate was faked in my previous world?" Rudy wondered.

    "Why would you jump to that conclusion," Alice groaned. "Even your birthdate is the same as mine."

    "Yea¡­. what?" Rudy stopped on his track and asked, "What did you just say?"

    "Your birthday is also the same date as mine, which is also the same as your mother''s," Alice repeated calmly.

    "What the fuck?! So even I am underage?!"

    "Uhh¡­ yeah?"

    "To be honest, I did see thating. This world revolves around me¡­ or rather, around my power. So the anomalies should be rted to me. I mean, even if there are other anomalies, I would never know because I would have never noticed other people''s lives in my previous world or this world."

    "Are you not curious to find out?"

    "I am, but¡­ Nah. I feel like I will get my answers eventually. For now, I want to focus on the gambling tournament."

    "You kept saying that and ended up adding two new girls to the harem," Alice remarked.

    "Maria was always a candidate, although I never expected Lilim. She just feels so¡­ familiar."

    "You already said that like ten times now," Alice sighed and held Rudy''s hand in her hand. Alice kept ncing at Rudy as they walked but couldn''t bring herself to do anything.

    "What is it?" Rudy asked. "You are touching me so I can feel what you are feeling. And you are currently feeling anxious. Is there something you want to ask or say?"

    He asked politely.

    "It''s not important, but I was wondering what it would feel like to have a family with you. It has always been my dream to marry you and have your kids. And that dream is now close to bing a reality, except there are other girls who will also bear your children," she chuckled softly.

    "Do you¡­" Alice paused for a second before continuing, "Do you think everything will be okay?"

    "Depends on what you are talking about."

    "The girls¡­ do you think everyone would get along?" Alice asked curiously.

    "If I am honest, I think the answer is no. I know Rias, Jane, Nyxia, and Niti would get along with each other, like you, Reina, and Angelica. Now there is Maria and Lilim, and I am sure there will be more.

    If what Lilim said is true, then once the universe learns of my identity as a Lord, they will approach me with tempting offers. But if you ask me, I just want to live my life in peace. I want to¡­ find the happiness I couldn''t find in my previous life."

    He said with a distant smile on his face.

    Alice chuckled softly and uttered, "You know, I got my answer."

    "Hmm?"

    "Even if all the girls don''t get along with each other, they will surely get along with you. They will love you more and more and fight for your love and attention. I am desperately waiting for the day when all you harem members will live together under one roof."

    "That day is not far away. Just let this tournament end. Speaking of which, I am somewhat nervous about tomorrow''s match. I am now worth seven billion, and because of my challenge, people might be trying to stop me from winning.

    And I expect cheaters too. If I y safe and sound, people might get suspicious of me. And now that I have made so many ns, I am tired of that. It''s honestly a pain in the ass to rethink the entire scenario, imagine the possible oues, and y ording to it."

    He groaned with a sigh.

    "So¡­ what exactly are you nervous about?" Alice asked with a confused face as she couldn''t understand Rudy''s reasoning. "Are you afraid that people might find out about your powers?"

    "No. I am anxious that I might go all out without caring about anything and finish the tournament in a mere minute."

    "How is that even possible?"

    "The rules¡­ of VIP underworld gambling tournaments are different from all the tournaments I have yed so far. The games are already decided in this one, and the yers can''t choose any."

 Chapter ?445 The Day

    Chapter ?445 The Day

    A day passed by like every other day for Rudy, and the night of the VIP tournament arrived.

    Rudy was in his room, waiting for Maria to contact him as she hadn''t been responding to his calls or messages. He was worried about Maria, so he contacted Lilim, who told him that Maria was still sleeping.

    She didn''t want the night of the tournament to end the same as it didst time when she fell asleep in the car and didn''t get a chance to spend time with Rudy.

    On the other hand, Angelica had just fallen asleep after a few rounds with Rudy in the bathroom.

    "Everyone''s sleep schedule is fucked," Rudy muttered.

    There was still enough time left for the tournament to start, and even if Rudy waste, his match was at the end as he had qualified for the quarter-final.

    "I already ate, and mom left for work. Lucy is taking a bath, so I am all alone." He said as though he was a loner boy that no one talked to.

    Rudy wanted to clear his mind as he felt a bit sluggish after using too much of his braintely. So he jumped out of the window of his room and soared into the sky.

    Heid on the cloud by changing its properties while still keeping it lightweight. He also used telekinesis to keep it flying. That was his ride to the underworld as he rxed on the cloud while it flew to the destination.

    ''The cell towers are kind of wacky at this height, so I better make sure the phone stays in rage, or I will miss Maria''s calls.''

    Rudy could simply teleport to Ross estate or even to Lilim''s room, and no one would have noticed. But he was expecting a little bit of drama that he couldn''t miss.

    ''If one has millions of fans, it is evident that they will have at least a few thousands of haters.''

    The best way to gain fame in the underworld was to be well-known among fans and haters, all the citizens. If something happened in the underworld, it would surely be on the underworld news channel, where more people would learn about Rudy and get curious to find out more.

    All that without Rudy even trying to aplish anything on his own. He just had to prove the haters wrong and show them their ce. After all, if they had the courage and passion like Rudy, they could do the same.

    Rudy closed his eyes and enjoyed the cold air hitting his face as the moonlight shimmered around. His phone was on his chest, and he was using it with the help of electrification to chat with Lilim, who was giving him updates about the underworld.

    He was also curious about how and what Maria did to Lilim after Rudy told her everything. But when he asked Lilim, she asked him toe to the estate first.

    After a few minutes, Rudy fell asleep, but the cloud still headed toward the underworld. However, suddenly, Rudy was covered by a shadow, and the airflow around him stopped.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw a giant winged creature flying in the sky with his blurry vision. His first thought was that it was a dragon Alice had mentioned. But after his vision got cleared, he realized it was just an airne.

    "...."

    Rudy was confused as to why the ne wasn''t making the noise as all nes did-- only to realize that the fog from the cloud had entered his ears and obstructed his sense of hearing.

    He had deactivated his super senses as he was in the sky, from which his sense-radius could capture all the noises from the surface, which no one would want to hear while sleeping. Without acting his super senses, his ears functioned as a normal human.

    Rudy messaged Lilim and asked her toe to the main entry gate of the underworld to pick him up.

    "I feel somewhat refreshed after a nap, although I would have preferred a longer one."

    He stretched his hands in the air and tossed away all theziness from his body. Then, he jumped from the cloud andnded after traveling a few kilometers in the air. He made a massive hole in the middle of the street as he jumped again andnded a few kilometers away.

    However, he didn''t forget to restore the street as soon as he jumped again.

    "I don''t know what it is... but jumping like this feels a lot better than flying around. While flying, I only feel the air hitting me, but my whole body feels crazy while jumping.

    That incredible feeling in the gut beforending is what makes it a lot better. It''s like a rollercoaster where everyone yells when going down the slide," he muttered as he tried to reason his statement.

    After a few minutes of jumping, he reached the pick-up point and waited for Lilim to arrive.

    ''It shouldn''t take her more than thirty minutes to exit the underworld, and it has been like twenty minutes.''

    Rudy used ''find my prey'' and saw Lilim was still in the Ross estate for some reason.

    "You have got to be kidding me."

    Without wasting a single second, he teleported near the gate of the Ross syndicate and said, "The son-inw is here. Open the gate."

    The guards nced at each other as though they were having trouble deciding what to do.

    "Oh,e on, guys. I was here just yesterday. You haven''t forgotten me, right? I am famous here."

    "We know who you are, but we are not instructed on what to do at your arrival. Please wait until we get a response from the other side," the guard calmly said.

    "And... when is that?"

    "We are trying to connect to them."

    Even after waiting for a minute, there was no reply.

    "When was thest time you heard from them?" Rudy asked impatiently.

    "Three hours ago."

    ''Something is wrong. First, Lilim didn''te to pick me up. And now, they are not getting any response from the inside.''

    Rudy pushed the guards aside and said, "I have a bad feeling about this."

    "Hey! You can''t enter without--"

    All the guards were left baffled and speechless when they saw Rudy jump all the way to the final check post, which was five kilometers away from the gate.

 Chapter 446 Super Processing

    Chapter 446 Super Processing

    After Rudynded near thest check-post, the guards standing there rushed to him and attempted to attack him. But they lowered their guns when they noticed it was Rudy.

    Rudy asked the guards to open the door of the estate, but one of the guards responded that they hadn''t been receiving a response from the other side.

    Rudy kicked the massive door open without wasting any time and shattered it into pieces.

    "No way¡­ that door is not only bulletproof, but it can also survive several explosions¡­"

    Rudy dashed inside, hoping to encounter more guards and expecting something worse as his mind made various theories about it. However, much to his surprise, the estate was empty.

    When he came thest time, there were dozens of maids and butlers roaming around, but now it was empty with no sign of a single soul.

    Rudy used electrification and hacked into the estate''s security system to see the live footage, but that was also empty. He looked into the database to fetch the past footage, but everything was deleted.

    "...."

    Rudy''s anxiety was growing immensely every passing second. Without caring for anything, he activated ''all vision'' and scanned the entire estate and the surrounding areas.

    Thermal vision, infrared vision, array vision, X-Ray vision, and see-through ability at once. When he tried thatst time, he got blind, and he had to pay for it by plucking his eyes out.

    However, he didn''t have time to worry about that. Fortunately, he only used ''all vision'' for a mere second, and nothing happened to him or his eyes.

    "It''s empty. Everything is empty. No one is here!"

    The guards finally arrived at the estate with weapons and stood behind Rudy.

    "Is everything alright?"

    "They are not here."

    "That''s impossible. Everyone should be here! No one has left this estate!" the chief guard yelled in panic.

    "Is there any other entry or exit to this estate? Perhaps for emergency cases?"

    "No! You are underestimating the security of this estate. No one can break in and stay alive after stepping a foot on the syndicate ground," the chief responded.

    "Well, I did. And someone else did too."

    "..." the chief guard was left speechless as he had nothing to say in response.

    "If anything happens to Maria and Lilim, then I will bury the underworld."

    Rudy once again hacked into the estate''s security system and began recovering all the files. Meanwhile, he tried to connect to Lilim''s phone again.

    ''It''s more than strange. I was talking to her a while ago, and when I used my ''find my prey'' ability, I saw her in the estate¡­ wait, was it actually this estate? I only saw a room and thought she was still in the estate. So there are chances that she might not be here, and I was mistaken. However, what about her phone? I was talking with her, and she kept me updated with what Maria was doing.''

    Rudy used ''find my prey again'', but he couldn''t see anything. Unlike thest time, everything was dark.

    ''Usually, I should be able to see in the dark, unless what I am looking at is actually ck¡­ as in space?''

    After a few minutes, the files began to recover one by one from thest three hours to the current time. Rudy yed the first footage, which was of three hours ago, while theter footage recovered rapidly.

    Everything seemed normal. The maids and butlers were doing their work. Rusher was in his office, handing paperwork. Maria was supposedly sleeping in her room, and the rest of the members were also doing what they had to do.

    Lilim was patrolling the estate while trying to contact Rudy, but at that time, Rudy was in the bathroom (having sessions) with Angelica.

    That footagested thirty minutes, and there were over ten thousand cameras located on the estate, watching everything from every angle and spot. Had Rudy watched each of them in ytime, thirty-minute footage from ten thousand cameras would have made footage worth 300,000 minutes footage, which was equivalent to five thousand hours, or one could say, over two hundred and eight days.

    Simrly, three hours of footage would have six footage of thirty minutes, which would mean it could take Rudy more than three years to review all of them, and that too without taking a second long break.

    Of course, Rudy didn''t have any time, so he yed ten thousand footage of each thirty minutes at once and then fast-forwarded them by sixteen times at first, but changed the speed to thirty-two times andter at sixty-four times.

    Everything was processing so fast in Rudy''s brain that it began to ache. He was watching over ten thousand videos at once and inspecting all the details simultaneously. A thirty-minute-long video ended in less than a second.

    By the time all the other footage was recovered, Rudy was done watching the rest of them.

    "The first two hours of footage has nothing wrong. So something must have happened in the third one."

    A minuteter, the footage was ready, and Rudy saw what had actually happened.

    Lilim had just finished her patrolling and was heading towards Maria''s room to wake her up. She knocked on her door but didn''t get a reply, so she assumed Maria must be in a deep sleep.

    Maria''s door was obviously locked with tight security such as a pin code, hand, and pupil scanner, so even if someone had managed to break in, or if someone from the syndicate had decided to betray the Ross and kill them, they would never be able to enter their private rooms, which were located in the inner area¡ª the safest and the most secure ce area in the syndicate.

    Lilim entered the pin and scanned herself to gain permission to enter Maria''s room. Once that was done, she opened the door and walked inside Maria''s room.

    She looked at the bed and saw the air conditioner was on at the coolest temperature, and Maria had covered herself in the nket.

    SIGH!

    Lilim turned off the air conditioner and pulled the nket from Maria, only to see it was empty with pillows on it.

 Chapter ?447 Two Maids

    Chapter ?447 Two Maids

    Lilim searched the entire room and turned it upside down but couldn''t find Maria. She immediately rushed out of the room and rang the rm. However, the rm didn''t go off.

    "Security!" Lilim yelled. "Security!"

    She rushed to the main security room to manually ring the rm as the maids and butlers rushed to Lilim after hearing her yells.

    "Is everything alright?!" one of the maids asked.

    "No! Lady Maria is missing! Inform everyone and start the search! Close every gate and initiate the lockdown!"

    After that, Maria ran straight to the security room, where two maids were watching over everything.

    "Ring the--"

    Psssssp~

    Lilim''s body suddenly fell to the ground with a loud thud.

    THUD!

    The maids had used a spray to make Lilim unconscious.

    "All ording to the n," one of them said.

    "I thought we would be able to escape without getting noticed, but this bodyguard of Maria surely is very perceptive. One would try to find the girl, but instead, she came here to ring the bell."

    "It''s good that we noticed it."

    "All the credit goes to me, who suggested wearing the maid outfits to get unnoticed."

    "What should we do now?" the maid asked.

    "Rusher, his wife, Maria, and their parents have already been taken to our hideout. Let''s take this bodyguard too."

    "Yeah, good idea."

    The maid not only deleted all the footage and evidence left but also destroyed the physical servers present in the room.

    "Are we done here?" the other maid asked.

    "Not yet. This bodyguard has informed the other maids and butlers, and they will soon inform the others. I have already destroyed all sorts ofmunication from the outside, so they can''t contact them even if they try to.

    However, we have to take care of the ones inside. They can ruin our nning and destroy everything we have done so far."

    "Let''s finish them off then."

    "That''s easy for you to say--"

    The maid stopped speaking when she felt something sharp poking her leg. When she looked down, she saw Lilim trying to stab her with a dagger. However, Lilim was still in a dazed state and didn''t have enough energy to do so.

    The maid quickly grabbed the spray and used it on Lilim again.

    "Are you kidding me?! That dose was enough to knock out an elephant for hours! How was she still able to move after that?!" the second maid asked in disbelief with a baffled look on her face.

    "That''s because she is not a human, you idiot."

    "Oh~ Is she one of us?"

    "No."

    "Well, whatever. What do we do now?" the second maid asked.

    The first maid pointed her gaze at Lilim and said, "You carry her. I will take care of the ants outside.

    "Outside as in outside the estate? Wasn''t our n to not alert anyone?"

    The other maid smacked her on the head and said, "Outside as in outside this room, you idiot!"

    "Oh, okay."

    The second maid carried Lilim with one hand while the other maid rushed out of the room. She saw everyone was running here and there and not paying attention to her.

    "Listen, you fools!" the second maid yelled. "You all are useless! Even as a maid or assassins, and as butlers or bodyguards! You had only one job, and you couldn''t do that!"

    The maids and the butlers were confused as to what the maid was talking about. But they all realized what was happening when the second made came out while carrying Lilim with one hand like a grocery bag.

    She was carrying Lilim in her suit shirt with one hand and using a phone with another.

    The maids and the butlers who were present immediately took out their guns, but it was toote. The first maid had thrown a ck ball simr to a grenade.

    BEEP! BEEEP! BEEEEP!

    It beeped louder and longer with every bounce as it rolled and stopped amid the ground of maids and butlers.

    They all tried to run, but a bright light enveloped them all and engulfed them. All of them had disappeared into thin air.

    After hearing themotion, more maids and butlers came from all sides, but the first maid threw more balls and did the same thing with them.

    The maids and butlers thought she had thrown a grenade, so they ran in the opposite directions, but they couldn''t escape the bright light that could reach any and everywhere.

    That continued for over fifteen minutes until they finally stopped arriving.

    "I guess that''s it, huh?" the first maid muttered. "They had around five hundred assassins and bodyguards as maids and butlers. Far more than mentioned on the record. However, no matter how trained they were, they couldn''t win against the advanced technology.

    "Did you kill them?" the first maid asked while typing on the phone.

    "No. Our task was to bring the Ross family to the boss, by force or any means. These maids and butlers were just doing their job," the second maid replied while picking up the balls and cing them in her bag.

    "I have captured them in this ball. We will give them to the boss, and it will be up to them what to do with them. Regardless, this mission was one of the most tiresome missions I have had in the past decade.

    It''s so guarded from inside and outside. The security system of this estate was top-notch. And the lockbination in everyone''s room too. However, none of that matters if we can just enter and leave anywhere we want."

    "I know, right?" the second maid chuckled. "Two maids infiltrated the most secured estate and abducted all the family members. This should be tomorrow''s headline in the news."

    The first maid stared at the second maid in disbelief.

    "Also, they should have my photo on a full page and mention how awesome I am!" the first maid added with a proud and confident look on her face.

    "You didn''t even do a single thing. Why are you talking so big?! And put that phone down! What have you been doing all this time?!"

 Chapter 448 Two Maids (ii)

    Chapter 448 Two Maids (ii)

    "What are you doing¡ª wait, that''s not your phone! What are you doing?!" the first maid shouted furiously at the second maid.

    "Well¡­ this bodyguard''s phone was ringing, so I checked it and identally ended up replying to one of the texts."

    "..."

    "What the fuck did you do?!" the first maid snapped at the second maid and yelled, "Are you out of your fucking mind?!"

    "Don''t worry. I read all their chats, and I am talking exactly the way this bodyguard talks."

    "Who are you talking to anyway?"

    "Uhh¡­" the second maid showed the screen to the first maid and said, "It''s someone called daddy. So it''s her father."

    The first maid read the chats between Rudy and Lilim and raised his brows with various expressions on her face.

    "I am pretty sure it''s the other ''daddy'' here,'' the first maid sighed in annoyance. "Now that you have started chatting, don''t stop. Or that person will get suspicious."

    "Are we done here?" the second maid asked. "If we are, then let''s leave. This person seems to be on his way here."

    "We are done, but let''s scout the estate. There might be someone hiding somewhere, which could be trouble for us. I don''t want to take any risk ruining this mission, or the boss will be angry," the first maid stated.

    "You are right." The second maid nodded and carried Lilim to the nearest couch.

    After cing Lilim on the couch, she sat beside her and continued talking with Rudy over the chat.

    "...." The first maid''s face twitched in anger as she yelled, "What are you doing?"

    "Didn''t you say you are going to scout the estate? And this estate is massive. It will take you a few minutes even with your prowess, so I was just sitting here instead of waiting for you," the second maid replied with a smile.

    "You are also going to scout!"

    "Ehh. I don''t want to."

    "If you don''t, then I will tell the boss that you didn''t do shit! You were a useless and worthless burden to the mission. And guess what the boss will do to you then?" the first maid asked with a wide smirk on her face.

    The second maid''s face turned pale as she nearly dropped the phone from her hand. She gulped down anxiously and muttered, "You wouldn''t do that, right?"

    "You bet I will."

    "How can you do that?! We are friends, right?! We are best¡­ no, we are childhood friends!"

    "..." The first maid''s face twitched again as she said, "We are sisters, you bitch!"

    "Oh! Right. I forgot about that."

    SIGH!

    The first maid facepalmed herself and shook her head in disbelief as she let out a sigh.

    "Why are you an idiot," she muttered.

    The second maid squirmed and said, "Stop praising me."

    The first maid took out a ball from her bag and said, "Why don''t I trap you with the others."

    "Wait! I have a reason to stay here!"

    "And that is?"

    The second maid pointed her finger at Lilim and said, "I am keeping my eyes on her. What if she wakes up like thest time?"

    "She won''t wake up for the next twelve hours¡­ hopefully."

    "But you said she is not a human! So there are chances that¡ª"

    "No." The first maid interrupted the second maid and said, "We gave her the double dose, which is enough to knock out even a dragon. And this girl is¡­ Ummm¡­."

    The first maid''s eyes suddenly shined purple for a few seconds.

    "She is a demon."

    "Oh! A demon?" The second maid poked Lilim''s cheek and said, "She seems awfully like a human. Demons are more¡­ dark-skinned and kind of ugly, right?"

    "Stop with that and go scout the left. I will go right."

    The maids left and returned after fifteen minutes.

    "Yeah, no one is here. I used my powers to scan every corner of this estate but didn''t find anyone. What about you?" the first maid asked.

    "Yeah, same," the second maid replied while chatting on the phone with Rudy.

    "I don''t even believe that you scouted the area. But oh well, I don''t care."

    "This girl''s father is a funny person. He is talking to her¡­ well¡­ me, like she is more like his lover or something."

    "I already said that''s a different kind of ''daddy'' here."

    "What should we do about this girl, though? We were only ordered to bring the Ross family member. Should we kill her?"

    "No. We are not tasked to kill anyone. And this is just a bodyguard. She is innocent. I could capture her in the ball, but I am out of them. And¡­ I have a feeling that the boss will be happy when she learns that we brought her a demon."

    "Yeah, we should hurry!" the second maid yelled in panic.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "This person just asked me to pick him up at the entry gate of the underworld. We shouldn''t keep him waiting, right?"

    "Argh!" The first maid groaned and snatched the phone from the second maid''s hand. Then she turned it off and threw it on the couch.

    "Let''s leave, you idiot!"

    She took out a t-rectangr device from her bag and ced it on the floor. A transparent screen appeared from the device with a strange beeping sound in sequence. Soon, the screen became more and more visible and began to glow in a peculiar manner with a number of coordinates in it.

    "Come on, let''s go."

    That was when Rudy had used ''find my prey'' to check up on Lilim and had found her in the estate.

    The second maid picked up Lilim and passed through the screen like the other maid. However, instead of passing through the screen, they never came out from the opposite side. They had disappeared after touching the screen, almost as though they had teleported using that device.

    The screen on the device once again slowly became transparent, and it began to beep loudly. A few secondster, the device exploded and was destroyed into ashes.

    A few minutester, the door was shattered, and Rudy walked in.

    "...."

    Rudy opened his eyes, watching all the footage, and muttered, "Knock, knock."

 Chapter ?449 Failure

    Chapter ?449 Failure

    Rusher opened his eyes and realized his hands and legs were tied to something. Everything around him was dark, and he couldn''t even see his own body. He felt like he was on the ground, but at the same time, he felt there was nothing beneath him.

    He tried to speak but soon realized his mouth was also tapped. With no other choice left, he somehow managed to roll his way until he hit something hard and robust.

    ''Is this a wall?'' he thought to himself.

    He pushed himself against the wall and used it as a support to stand up. Then, he walked while rubbing his body against the wall so he could scan the ce with his body.

    Even after a few minutes of walking, Rusher didn''t reach the end of the room. He soon realized that he was walking in a circle, and the room he was in was a round structure.

    ''Why is there no door?!''

    Rusher left the wall and began walking aimlessly in the room, hoping to find something or a clue that could help him in that situation.

    THUD!

    But suddenly, he tripped and fell down t on his face. But instead of grunting or groaning, Rusher was quite happy.

    When he fell, his phone fell out of the pocket andnded near his face as the screen lit up. He noticed the phone had no cellrwork, but that wasn''t his main goal. He somehow managed to remove the tape from his mouth by twisting his jaw and applying pressure with his tongue.

    He brought his face close to his phone and used his tongue to operate it. However, he couldn''t even unlock the phone as it had a thirty-two-digit pin code lock.

    That was the first time he regretted having such a long secured pin. Still, Rusher kept trying to enter the pin with his tongue, but the saliva was messing up the touch. Hence, he kept his tongue outside his mouth and let it dry so he could enter the pin without misclicking the numbers.

    After several failed attempts, Rusher was able to unlock his phone. He then swiped by the screen and turned on the shlight, which changed nothing as the phone''s rear side was facing the ground.

    He slowly sat up and moved his back towards the phone to pick it up with his tied hands on the back. He couldn''t get it the first time, but he got it the second time and illuminated the room with a shlight.

    It was then he saw that the room was not only circr, but it was ball-shaped. Seemingly, he was locked in a small ball the first maid had also used on the butlers and the maids.

    Rusher turned his phone to the thing he tripped to and saw a pair of legs that belonged to his wife. His heart stopped beating for a second before he sighed in relief when he found her breathing.

    He slowly stood up with the phone and walked around the room to find an exit. Upon walking, his gaze fell on two more bodies that belonged to his father and mother, who were also alive and sleeping.

    ''If everyone is here, Maria should be here too!''

    He searched the room to look for Maria, but sadly he couldn''t find her.

    ''No, she should be here. I must have not searched properly!''

    Rusher checked the room a dozen times, and he was convinced that Maria wasn''t there.

    ''What''s going on? I don''t understand. I had made sure to have the tightest security possible, and we were still abducted like this?!

    Thest thing I remember was entering the bathtub to take a bath. Even if some toxic gas was released in the bathroom¡ª which is not possible¡ª there is no way the kidnappers managed to take us out of the estate.

    Wait¡­ could it be that someone from the syndicate betrayed us? But why would they do that? Did¡­''

    Rusher''s eyes widened as he gulped down anxiously.

    ''Did they find out what I did with all the fortune of the Ross syndicate?''

    The phone slipped from Rusher''s hand in shock. He fell to his knees and didn''t bother to do anything else. He had no will to survive, and he had given up on living.

    Rusher had admitted defeat to whoever had done this to him. However, he was worried about Maria.

    ''Why did this happen? Even as a Mafia, I spent the first twenty years of my life being an asshole, but when I got my sister¡ª Ria¡ª pregnant, I changed. I swore to be a better man for everyone, but¡­.

    I wasn''t a good son. That was obvious to anyone at first sight. My father was a son of a bitch, an evil man with no heart. He killed his brothers to get his hands on the throne of the Ross syndicate.

    Everyone feared him, not as a human or the leader of the syndicate, but because of how dreadful he was. He married my mother to expand his reach and made the strongest syndicate in the entire world.

    He killed many, guilty and innocent together. He showed no mercy to women or children. And that''s how he made the Ross Syndicate the wealthiest.

    I am the son of a man like that. Typically, parents would raise their children and teach them manners and discipline; my father didn''t. When I was four years old, he asked me to kill a maid who had identally served me sugarless coffee.

    I did what he asked me to do, and I didn''t feel a thing. I killed many people and did whatever he asked me to do. I wanted him to be proud of me. I wanted to follow his footsteps to be like him.

    But I failed.

    I am d I failed. I am blessed that I didn''t be like him; still, I failed as a son.

    I destroyed the pure and wholesome rtionship between a brother and sister. I got my twin sister pregnant; I failed as a brother.

    I am constantly cheating on my wife with Ria; I failed as a husband.

    I couldn''t raise Maria and Ruby like a father should; I failed as a father.''

    "I¡­ am a failure."

    "No, you are not¡­ brother-inw. Or should I say, father-inw?"

    ====

    Thanks, @puremichigan, and @Domfom, for the gift!

 Chapter 450 Father-in-Law

    Chapter 450 Father-in-Law

    "You are not a failure, father-inw. You are worse than that."

    Confused, Rusher nced around and asked, "Who is that?"

    "Oh,e on. I just called you father-inw. Who else would call you that?"

    "Rudy¡­?"

    "Yes."

    "So you are the one behind all this!"

    "Whoa, whoa. Calm your tits, man. I can''t me you for thinking that, but that''s sad, actually. Anyways, is Maria around?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "No¡­ wait¡­ where are you, and how am I talking to you?"

    "I don''t have time to exin all that. Answer my questions so I can find you quickly."

    "..."

    "Do you have any guesses where you are?"

    "No. Everything here is ck. The walls, floor, and ceiling. Even when I am using the phone''s shlight, it looks like a small star in a vast space," Rusher responded.

    "Yeah, I saw that. You are most likely in that ball-like device. Do you know anything about it?"

    "I¡­"

    "Come on, answer fast. I don''t have much time!"

    "A few months back, a merchant approached me and showed me the gadgets. They were really advanced and futuristic, something that obviously didn''t belong to this world.

    I was interested in buying that, but he didn''t ask for money in return, he asked for Maria. So I got him kicked out of the estate. There were many gadgets, and the ball was one of them," Rusher reluctantly uttered.

    "Hmm~ Let me guess, that ball was like a fourth-dimensional storage device that could store an infinite amount of objects inside?" Rudy wondered.

    "I am not sure, but that merchant said something simr."

    "I witnessed the ball in action at the bank not too long ago. At first, I thought the ball was something like a teleportation device, but it was a storage device. Still, the ones the thugs had were different," Rudy muttered.

    "So, what do you think? That merchant is behind all that?" he shortly added.

    "I¡­ have no idea. But Maria is missing, so there are chances that¡­"

    "No need to finish that sentence. Maria is currently safe and locked in a ball simr to yours. If she was outside, I would have been able to see her."

    "What are you¡­"

    Everything was confusing for Rusher. He couldn''t understand what was happening, but he knew he had no choice but to put his trust in Rudy.

    "Do one thing for me. Grab your phone and check if there is anywork."

    "There isn''t¡­" Rusher replied in a low voice.

    "Hmm~ I had expected that. The ball is blocking all the signals." Rudy let out a weary sigh and paused for a few seconds before asking, "Rusher, tell me one thing. Did that merchant say anything else about the ball?"

    "Like?"

    "Something about its power. Since it''s an electronic device, did he mention battery or its efficiency or something something?"

    "Err¡­ I think he mentioned something called nano-technology¡­."

    "That''s not helping¡­ hmm¡­" Rudy hummed in frustration and asked, "You said the floor is also ck, right?"

    "Indeed¡­"

    "Is it hard like a marble? Or like wood?"

    "I can''t quite tell the difference."

    "Try jumping."

    Rusher slowly got up from his knees and jumped.

    "I think it''s neither of them. It''s hard yet soft. It''s¡­ more like a rubber¡­"

    "Arghh¡­" Rudy groaned.

    "...."

    "Is there any electric substance present in the room? Like a socket, wire, outlet, or even a board?" Rudy asked in a neutral tone.

    "No. As far as I checked, I didn''t see that. The shlight from the torch only reflects to a small distance," Rusher responded.

    "So this ball can only be operated from the outside. I can''t do anything in such a situation¡­ But, Rusher, I am going to send some electric signals there. Let me know if it affects you."

    "...." Rusher couldn''t understand what Rudy was talking about. Everything was so baffling for him that his mind couldn''t process a simple thought.

    Suddenly, lightning sparks appeared in the room, but they were absorbed by the floor.

    "Did anything happen?" Rudy asked after that.

    "No."

    "Alright, I am going to send more."

    A few more lightning sparks appeared, and they were also absorbed.

    "They are getting sucked into the floor," Rusher informed.

    "That room is shockproof. But there is always a limit to everything. Rusher, I am going to send tons of high voltage lightning bolts, but this might go wrong, and everyone inside that ball might die."

    "..."

    "This is the only way I can think of to save you all. I cannot trace your location. And even if I did, I haven''t seen the underworld, and I have no idea what ce where. I need time and information, which currently none of us have," Rudy stated calmly. "So, are you ready for the risk?"

    "..." After a few seconds of silence, Rusher opened his mouth and said, "Will Maria be saved?"

    "You bet she will. I swear on my mother''s name that I will do whatever it takes to save Maria. She is my responsibility now!"

    "Then¡­ do it."

    "Before that¡­" Rudy sent a sharp lightning and cut the ropes binding Rusher''s hands and legs to free him.

    "Hmm?"

    "I want you to take everyone into the corner of the room, so the risk can be lowered by 0.1%."

    Rusher grabbed his phone and rushed to find everyone. He found his wife first and carried her to the farthest spot he could.

    Since the room was circr, it had no corners, and it was impossible to find a spot in a dark room as space.

    After searching for a while, he found his parents and carried them to the same ce.

    "Done."

    "Okay. Now throw your phone in the middle."

    "Huh?"

    "Just do it."

    Rusher threw the phone and went back to the supposed corner.

    "I am ready!" he said.

    "Alright. Close your eyes, just in case. Dying is scary."

    "Just curious, before I die, what will happen if you seed in doing whatever you are trying to do?"

    "You will get out of the ball. And¡­ if I fail¡­ you all die."

 Chapter ?451 Ultimate Risk

    Chapter ?451 Ultimate Risk

    Rusher did as Rudy asked him to do and closed his eyes. He could hear the twitching noiseing from the zapping sound of the lightning. And he noticed it was bing louder and louder with every passing second.

    Out of overwhelming fear, Rusher opened his eyes and saw pure white lightning that was brighter than even a sun seen on a sunny day from the surface.

    Rusher''s fear grew drastically as the lightning became brighter and brighter as it increased in size. Then, he did what one would do out of fear; he closed his eyes.

    Pssh!

    All the noises stopped, and Rusher felt cold air touching him. When he opened his eyes, he found himself outside the ball. However, instead of relief, he was met with even more despair.

    He was surrounded by hundreds of thousands of masked assassins wearing ck suits, and it didn''t even take a second for Rusher to realize who they were.

    "Under des?" he muttered.

    ''Wait¡­ why are there so many of them? I thought there were only one hundred Under des at a time. But here there are¡­. thousands if not, even more.''

    He nced around and saw he was in a massive hall room that was almost ten times bigger than the Ross estate, painted in white marble with golden patterns.

    ''Where are the others?!''

    He nced to his sides and sighed in relief after confirming his wife and parents were with him.

    "Do you recognize this ce, Rusher?" Rudy asked.

    "No¡­"

    "Do you see Maria?"

    "No."

    "Do you see their boss or someone who seems like a leader?"

    "No¡­"

    "Is there any clue around? Where do the Under des live?"

    "They¡­ I have no idea, actually. No one knows that."

    SIGH!

    "Alright, I will find you guys. Just buy me as much time as you can. Do anything, but don''t let the enemy make their next move. I will be there soon," Rudy stated in a solemn voice.

    "But how? You don''t even know where we are, and you haven''t seen much of the underworld."

    "I will search the entire underworld."

    "What?! It will take you months to¡ª"

    "I already started searching even before I made contact with you. Now, do what I told you and keep them busy."

    "What have you been muttering all this time, hmm?" a loud female voice asked.

    Rusher nced around to locate the person, but all of them wearing the same masks and suits, and it was impossible to figure out who was speaking.

    Even the voice was echoing, and as they were wearing masks, their lips movement couldn''t be seen.

    "I asked you a question, Rusher Ross. What have you been muttering all this time?"

    Rusher took a deep breath and said, "Show yourself first."

    "Oh? So you still have some will left to live. Everyone, stand aside. Let this man see the face of the person who is going to end their syndicate, but well¡­ I am wearing a mask, so you wouldn''t see me anyway."

    With loud, symmetrical, and synchronized footsteps, the Under des moved aside and made a way in between. One side had male Under des, and the other had female Under des. Slowly but steadily, everyone moved aside and revealed a woman sitting on a red throne on a pedestal.

    "Now, your turn, Rusher Ross. Answer my question."

    "I have a habit of talking to myself when I am nervous. It helps me calm down and find solutions," Rusher responded while looking straight at the woman''s mask.

    "Hmm? Is that so? Then what are the results?" The woman moved from right to left and sat on the throne in afortable position.

    "...."

    "Did it help you calm down? What solution did you find, hmm? Come to think of it, the ball had begun to beep for some reason as if it had used up all the power. However, it did receive an electric surge before it."

    "...." Rusher gulped down anxiously as nothing else wasing to mind. Rudy had asked him to buy time, but he couldn''t even do that.

    "How did you produce electricity in apletely sealed fourth-dimensional space?"

    "It was¡­ my phone."

    "Hmm?"

    "My phone had a mechanism that it would explode if the wrong pin was entered more than five times. I tried to unlock my phone, but I kept failing, and thus¡­"

    "If that''s true, then¡­" The woman pointed her finger at Rusher''s hands and asked, "How are your hands and legs untied? I would understand that removing the tape from the mouth doesn''t require much effort, but hands and legs are not possible in such a short amount of time."

    "You underestimate me. I am Rusher Ross, and I have been trained for situations like this. Getting out of it is a child''s y!" Rusher asserted in a loud voice.

    "It seems so. Well, it doesn''t matter. Even if you manage to free your hands and get out of the ball, it doesn''t matter. You can''t escape from the Under des. You are well aware of their prowesses, right?"

    "Why are you doing this?! Isn''t Under des supposed to protect the syndicates and ensure peace?!"

    "Oh, that''s what I am doing. I am doing all this to maintain peace."

    "What¡­ do you mean?"

    "Don''t y dumb, Rusher Ross. You can''t hide anything from the Under des. I am well aware of all your crimes and sins, including your incestuous rtionship with Ria¡ª your twin sister."

    "....!" Rusher nced at his right to check whether his wife or parents heard it or not.

    "There has been peace in the underworld for the past twenty years, and you were slowly, slowly, destroying it. If you keep doing what you have been doing, your syndicate will perish by your own hands, and the underworld will be at war.

    Do you understand, Rusher Ross? We Under des are tasked to ensure peace and to do that, we will take any measures possible. Even if it meant sacrificing an innocent."

    The woman raised her hand in the air, and all the Under des pointed their guns at Rusher and his family.

    "It is time¡­ to die, Rusher Ross."

 Chapter ?452 In the Name of Peace

    Chapter ?452 In the Name of Peace

    "Prepare to die, Rusher Ross; this is the end of your syndicate. In the name of peace, I, the leader of the Under des, hereby adjure your and your family a death sentence!"

    "Before you kill me, may I ask where Maria is?" Rusher asked in a low voice.

    "Don''t worry about her. She is safe. And we don''t intend to kill her. She has nothing to do with this. However, if you keep resisting, then sadly, we will have to end her too."

    "So if I let you kill me, my wife, and my parents, will you keep Maria from the wrath of the underworld?" Rusher asked with a serious look on his face.

    "Indeed. But then again, if you agree or disagree, you don''t have a say in this. You all are going to die anyway, so die a painless death instead of a painful one."

    Rusher took a deep breath and nodded a couple of times before closing his eyes.

    "I am ready."

    The woman lowered her hand, and all of the hundreds of thousands of Under des pressed the trigger to shoot Rusher and his family. The bullets closed their distance with Rusher as they got closer.

    Even if most of them missed the target, it was inevitable that at least one or two bullets would hit them, which could be enough to kill them.

    "Oh,e on, father-inw. I asked you to do one thing¡ª to buy me time¡ª and here you were about to die. Seriously, you never fail to disappoint me."

    The bullets stopped in mid-air by an invisible force as Rudy''s voice echoed in the massive hall room.

    All the Under des nced round, pointing their weapons with confused yet curious expressions on their faces behind the masks.

    "Hey, hey, stop pointing guns at each other. What if you identally shoot someone? You will die! And I can''t let that happen because the one who will kill you all is me!"

    "This voice¡­ I believe it''s you, Rudy Ross?" the leader of the Under des asked.

    "Oh my. The leader of the Under des knows my name? I am honored. Now I must honor you back somehow."

    "Stop this game of hide and seek and show yourself to me."

    "Oh? Stand aside, everyone. Let this woman see the face of the person who is going to end her life, but well¡­ I am not here, so you wouldn''t see me anyway," he scoffed out loud as he imitated what the woman had said to Rusher a while ago.

    "What do you want, Rudy Ross? Shouldn''t you be at the VIP underworld tournament? You had made a challenge, right? You are alreadyte, and if you miss your match, you will lose and be disqualified.

    And I believe you are smart enough to know what would happen if you lose. You will have to pay them one hundred times more than they bet on you. So one hundred times seven billion dors would be seven hundred billion dors.

    How will you pay thatrge amount? Let me guess, you will respond with ''I will let Ross Syndicate pay for it''? If you don''t know already, allow me to inform you that the Ross Syndicate doesn''t have that much money.

    They were ''once'' the wealthiest syndicate in the underworld, but not anymore. The previous leader, Rusher Ross, used almost all the money. They have less than ten billion dors fortune with them.

    Why do you think I am doing all this? Because I like it? Do I look like a third-grade viin to you? No!

    The Under des was created to ensure peace between all the syndicates, organizations, and gangs; in short, to ensure peace in the underworld.

    Do you know why we are called Under des? A shield is to protect, and a de is to cut. We are Under des because we don''t have to protect the underworld to make peace; we just have to get rid of those who disturb the peace, which currently is Rusher Ross.

    That is our job, and that is why we exist. Please don''tpare me to everyone you have fought so far, Rudy Ross. Or should I call you, My Lord?

    Since I have told you all this already, let me tell you what Rusher Ross did with all the fortune of the Ross Syndicate. He used them all! As I already said earlier, they now have less than ten billion dors, which would be used in a month.

    No one knows about it, and he worked hard to keep it a secret. He gave the regr fees to the syndicate members and acted normal. I watched him and his actions and kept silent. I thought he would stop one day, but he didn''t.

    He destroyed the syndicate. If the other members learn about it, they will leave the syndicate and riot against the Ross syndicate. There will be wars. The other organizations and syndicates will also take advantage of it.

    There will be a war! And war is not peace!"

    "Since you said so many things, why don''t you mention where he spent all the money? I am curious, actually."

    "Safety. Protection! Security.   . He was afraid of getting assassinated by someone. He was afraid of losing a family member. He invested money and gave 80% of the fortune to a merchant in return for the security.

    And that merchant scammed him and ran away with all the money. His stupidity and cowardice destroyed the very syndicate he was trying so hard to protect!

    He forgot one thing that the syndicate members are part of the syndicate because of what they get. A dog is a calm dog if you take care of it, but once you stop feeding it, it will bark and bite you, no matter how loyal it once was.

    Humans are worse. They seek something in return all the time. Dare I say it is not a bad thing, but it certainly isn''t good either. The underworld doesn''t have rules and regtions, and everyone is free to do whatever the hell they want.

    They can kill, beat, ormit any crimes. However, their death warrant is issued once they disturb the peace!"

    "I am going to stop you right there," Rudy asserted as he suddenly appeared there out of nowhere.

    He had gained a new ability to transport.

 Chapter ?453 Tough Choice

    Chapter ?453 Tough Choice

    When Rudy had fought Jane for the first time in the forest, she had used the vampiric ability that allowed her to change her forms. She turned into a bat and also into a fog.

    Rudy''s power was to create an ability based on logic, principles, foundations, or even a strong belief and faith. He had to convince himself somehow to make the ability work.

    However, he had no need to do all that if such ability already existed with someone.

    Rudy had to search the entire underworld to look for Rusher and the others, but it was too big and the time was close to none. At first, Rudy flew as high as he could and used his ''all vision'' ability to scan the entire underworld at once, but he failed.

    When he had used ''all vision'' for the first time, he had gone blind instantly. When he used it for the second time in the Ross estate, he was able to use it for one second. But when he used it for the third time to scan the entire underworld, he became blind in three seconds.

    To Rudy, that was a development as his eyes were getting used to it. Rudy constantly and passively evolved rapidly ever since he went back in time and came to this world. And so were his powers and mental strength.

    After bing blind, Rudy plucked and got a new pair of eyes. At that time, he looked up at the cloud and remembered how Jane was able to turn into smoke.

    Of course, that was a vampiric ability, which only a few high vampires had. But Rudy could create a simr ability with minimal effort.

    Rudy already had the ability to change his body, so he simply had to break down his body into small particles. He couldn''t turn into the fog as he initially nned, but he separated each and every cell of his body and scattered it.

    The wind carried and spread in the entire underworld. That was his first step to achieving Omnipresence; He was present everywhere in the underworld.

    However, he still couldn''t find Rusher and the others. At that time, Rudy realized that they weren''t in the underworld in the first ce.

    Rudy could use ''find my prey'' and teleport small things such as a ball and a letter. Thus, he used that ability and first teleported his vision, voice, hearing, and all the other senses. After that, he slowly teleported his cell to one ce and conjured his body.

    He was simply buying as much time as he could toplete his manifestation, and he seeded without a hitch.

    All the Under des pointed their guns at Rudy and prepared to fire, but the leader raised her hand and stopped them all.

    "Let''s not waste our ammunition."

    Rudy nonchntly stretched his body in the air as he felt stiff after pulling such a bizarre ability. Now, he no longer needed to be at a ce and mark it once to teleport there. He could now teleport anywhere he wanted as long as he could see that ce.

    However, Rudy had decided not to use that ability unless it was an emergency. That ability was extremely slow and tedious.

    "I don''t care about a single word you said. I am a selfish asshole who only cares about his loved ones. However, you were right about one thing, my father-inw is indeed a coward," Rudy stated.

    "..."

    "But what makes one a man and what makes one a coward? Different people will say different definitions, and all of them might be right. However, for me, only my definition is true.

    They would say ''doing something one couldn''t do'' would make one a man. While that is indeed true, it is not valid. Honestly, anyone can do what someone couldn''t do. It''s not an achievement.

    If someone did something and didn''t take any responsibility for their actions, then he is not a man; he is a coward. Rusher got his sister pregnant; that was something no one could do. Did that make him a man? Obviously not.

    He didn''t have the guts to take responsibility for his actions. Did that make him a coward? Definitely yes."

    Rudy was simply buying time by spouting whatever came to his mind. Only half of his body cells had been teleported, and half were still being teleported. He needed his full body to use his powers ordingly.

    "Why are you giving me that lecture?" the leader of the Under des asked. "I don''t need you to teach me what is what and who is who. And you didn''t answer my question, Rudy Ross.

    Shouldn''t you be at the VIP underworld tournament? It already began more than an hour ago. You have so much at stake if you lose. How will you return the money to them?"

    Rudy shrugged his hands and asked, "Why do you care so much about me?"

    "Oh, don''t tter yourself, My Lord. I am simply doing my job. You see, if you lose, you will have to pay a hundred times the betting amount. And I know you won''t be able to pay them.

    And if you don''t pay them, there will be riots against the Ross Syndicate. Thus, the peace will be disturbed. Hence, my workload will increase. I am just trying to prevent something that can be easily avoided."

    "Well, that''s none of my concerns," Rudy snickered. "That''s your job, so you have to handle it."

    "Now, Now, Rudy Ross. Are you sure you want to talk to me with that attitude? I have Maria and your little demon in my custody. My one signal, and they will be killed. I truly don''t want to do that; they both are innocent."

    "..."

    "Oh, that''s right!" She snapped her fingers and said, "I have a proposal for you, My Lord. If you leave now and return after winning the tournament, I will give you Maria and Lilim as a reward.

    Of course, they will be alive. However, Rusher and the rest will be dead. It''s your choice, Rudy Ross. Would you rather save Rusher and let Maria and Lilim die, or save Maria and Lilim after winning the tournament?"

 Chapter ?454 Rudys Choice

    Chapter ?454 Rudy''s Choice

    "Before I make my decision, I would like to ask one thing,'' Rudy stated.

    "Yeah, I know. And I also know that you are only trying to buy time. But that doesn''t matter. I do not want to make enemies with the Lord; I am not that stupid," the leader of the Under des said.

    ''Well, you already did. If you hadn''t threatened to kill Maria and Lilim, I would have let you live after a few thousand punches. But your death warrant has also been issued!''

    "Go ahead and ask whatever you might want to ask," she added.

    SIGH!

    "I understand your reasoning and passion to protect the¡ª oh, my bad." Rudy raised his hand and quoted, "To keep ''peace'' in the Underworld."

    "That''s great."

    "But how would killing Rusher and his family bring the so-called peace in the Underworld? It won''t miraculously make the Ross Syndicate wealthy again."

    "Indeed. That''s why, their death will be a sacrifice to maintain the peace. If I don''t kill them, the rest of the syndicate members will learn about the truth, and it will spread like wildfire in a forest. There will be riots and wars, and still, Rusher and the rest will die by their hands¡ª including Maria, Ruby, and Lilim.

    Here, I am trying to save the ones I can; that is Maria, Lilim, and Ruby, who is currently out of the country. If I kill Rusher, his wife, and his parents, I can attest that they were ''mysteriously'' killed by someone and the killer took all the money.

    That way, the syndicate will remain intact. There will be no wars, and the peace will continue. Of course, the Ross Syndicate will get tight security after that for Maria, Lilim, and Ruby.

    Do you understand now, My Lord? I am doing dirty work to save the innocents. I am ying the role of a bad guy¡­ well, a bad girl so that no one else gets hurt.

    Rusher and everyone is going to die anyway, so instead of letting them all die by other people''s hands, I am saving the ones I can and killing the culprits," the leader calmly exined.

    "Okay, that makes sense now. But why is killing Rusher necessary? You can simply say ''his body was never found'' or maybe arrange a fake dead body?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "..."

    What Rudy suggested was obviously a working strategy, and if one wanted, it could be easily put to work.

    "That thought did cross your mind, right?" Rudy scoffed softly.

    "There is one problem with your idea, Rudy Ross. The Underworld won''t just ept someone''s death if I attest to it. They will obviously ask for proof. Let''s say I do as you said and let them all go. However, what if, one day, someone catches them?

    That would cause greater havoc in the Underworld. Would you take responsibility when that happens? Would you carry the guilt of endangering the lives of hundreds of thousands of innocents?

    Why should someone fight with a sword when they have a gun? It is simple logic. Imagine what would happen if the Underworld realized that the Under des lied to them?

    They put their trust in us and fear us for what we are. If we betray that, they will lose their faith in us. Forget that, they will stop fearing us and rebel against us. We will lose our purpose to live and the reason for our existence."

    The leader of the Under des stood up from her throne and bowed down to Rudy.

    "My Lord, please, I beg you, do not steal that from us."

    ''Why would someone go that far to protect something?'' Rudy wondered. ''And what the hell is the purpose of living and reason for existing? That''s exaggerating it too much, isn''t it?

    And yeah, she is indeed telling the truth. If she doesn''t kill Rusher and the rest now, there will be riots and war. And not only the Underworld but the outside world would also be affected by it.

    I thought about it when Maria dropped me off when we met for the first time. A few years from now, when I was in university, there was a huge war. This was probably the reason.

    In my past life, I obviously didn''t meet Maria or anyone from the Underworld, so things must have gone differently, and the Under des had failed to get rid of Rusher. But there is no proof.

    What if the Under des ''did'' get rid of Rusher, and the war still happened? Regardless, I am not letting either of that happen.''

    Rudy raised his hand and raised all the ''fired bullets'' up in the air. Then, he lowered his hand and rained the hundreds of thousands of bullets on the Under des.

    The Under des might have missed Rusher as a target, but Rudy didn''t miss a single of them.

    In a mere second, Rudy had killed all the Under des except for the leader and her three subordinates, who were standing alongside her.

    "..." The Under des leader looked around at her guards'' dead bodies and asked, "What is the meaning of this, Rudy Ross?"

    "You gave me a choice to choose Rusher and the others or Maria and Lilim. I don''t like when someone gives me such options. I don''t like when I get tested. So¡­" Rudy spread his hands and uttered, "I always make a third option, and this is my answer to that choice."

    "How bold of you to do such a thing when Maria and Lilim''s lives are still at my mercy."

    "Oh, I know you don''t mean to harm them. If you truly wanted to hurt them, you had plenty of chances already. In truth, you just wanted to get me out of the way."

    "..."

    "You know I am the Lord and what I can do. You obviously fear me, so there is no way you would intentionally anger me. I know who you are and what you are behind that mask.

    Allow me to reintroduce myself. My name is Rudy Ross, and I am the Lord. You said you don''t want to lose the purpose of your lives and reason for your existence, but you won''t have to worry about a single thing if you are dead!"

 Chapter ?455 Unmasking the Leader of the Under Blades

    Chapter ?455 Unmasking the Leader of the Under des

    "What makes you so sure that I won''t hurt Maria and Lilim?" the leader asked curiously.

    "It''s simple, actually." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "You wouldn''t want to anger me. You wouldn''t want to taste the wrath of the Lord. You know very well that I will bury the underworld if I get angry, and if I do that, what will be left for you to protect?"

    "..."

    "What''s wrong? Noebacks now? You knew that you had lost the moment I entered the conversation. Still, you remained nonchnt. Are you so confident in your skills that you think you can threaten me and stay alive?" Rudy scoffed out loud.

    "You are right¡­" the leader muttered, "You turned the tables when you made your presence known. I had the suspicion but had I been aware that you were the Lord, I wouldn''t have abducted them in the first ce. Or better yet, I had killed Rusher and the others in the estate or before your arrival.

    However, you are wrong about one thing. I did all this for peace, but there was one more reason; a personal reason. And that was¡­" The leader pointed her finger at Rudy and said, "¡­to meet you."

    "We have already met¡ª although it''s our first time meeting face to face," Rudy responded.

    "Indeed."

    "So, what''s all this drama about? To lure me here and kill me or something?"

    "Oh, of course not. No one can hurt you, physically at least. And I have no intention of giving you emotional pain. Just as the coin has two sides and itnds on either one, I also flipped a coin, and it was going tond on either side."

    "Sometimes, the coinnds straight. And you get neither side," Rudy stated.

    "My one side was to ensure peace by killing Rusher and the others¡ª if you hadn''t arrived here. And the other side was to bring you here for my personal selfish desire."

    Rudy swiped his finger in the air and chopped the two subordinates of the leader. Now, the leader was with only one guard.

    "Wearing masks and hiding your faces in my presence? How Rude," Rudy uttered as he swiped his finger slightly.

    The mask of the leader''s remaining guard cracked and fell down.

    "Say, dealer Kim, shouldn''t you be at the VIP tournament?" Rudy asked with a smirk on his face.

    It was the dealer from thest tournament''s semifinal and final match, who was also the same person at the gates of the amphitheater that had stopped Rudy for checking and had touched Rudy''s snake to confirm the bulge under his pants.

    Kim covered her face and said, "You should have killed me instead of revealing my face."

    "Oh? So your identity matters more to you than your life?" Rudy scoffed softly with a sigh.

    Rudy gazed at the leader and said, "Now, it''s your turn."

    "There is no need." The leader moved her hand to her mask and took it off as her voice slightly changed.

    "...!" Rusher''s eyes widened after learning the identity of the leader of the Under des.

    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Heim Lu B, chief of the Underworld Board council and the Leader of the Lu B Syndicate. And also the leader of the Under des."

    "What?!" Rusher eximed.

    "Well, I already knew who you were, so it wasn''t that impactful to me," Rudy shrugged.

    "Stay back, Kim." Lu B pulled a sword from her throne and walked down the pedestal. "Let''s settle this, Rudy Ross."

    "Hey, Hey. Weren''t you the one who said, ''Why fight with a sword when you have a gun?'' a while ago? So why are you using a sword now?" Rudy remarked jokingly.

    "I know the guns won''t work on you."

    "And you think a sword will?" Rudy snickered and raised his hand in the air as he dashed at Lu B.

    He snatched the sword from her using telekinesis and shed her neck, beheading her in one strike. Her head flew in the air as her blood painted the floor. Her body stumbled aimlessly before falling to the ground into the pool of her blood.

    Rudy threw the sword in the air and walked towards Kim while cracking his neck left and right.

    "It''s your turn now, Miss dealer. Don''t worry, I will make it painless."

    "Now, now, Rudy Ross. Why so fast?" Lu B''s voice uttered.

    Rudy stopped on his track and turned around with a confused look on his face.

    He saw Lu B''s headless body standing up from the floor and walking towards her head. She picked up her head and ced it on her neck as the skin and flesh began to connect and heal.

    "Now that''s what I call impactful," Rudy muttered.

    ''All this time, I thought they just had advanced technology. But I guess that was only for the show. No technology would allow someone to reattach a severed head.''

    "Allow me to reintroduce myself. My name is Heim Lu B, but I am also known as Helm Lubel Ark."

    "Uhh¡­ I have no idea what that is. Sorry, not impactful," Rudymented with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Well¡­" Lu B pointed her gaze at Rusher and said, "It looks impactful enough to me."

    Rudy turned to Rusher and saw him sweating buckets.

    "Umm¡­ no offense, but this guy gets shocked at almost everything," Rudy remarked.

    "Aren''t you a little too rude to someone who is soon going to be your father-inw?"

    "Am I? As long as this person doesn''t have the guts to tell the truth to Maria, I don''t actually acknowledge him as my father-inw or consider him a man. Although, I do respect him for his decision to be ready to die for his family," Rudy stated in a calm voice.

    "Fair enough. Then let me tell you who Helm Lubel Ark is." Lu B gazed into Rudy''s eyes and uttered, "I¡­ am the founder of the Underworld, and I am what you could call an artificial human."

 Chapter ?456 Artificial Humans

    Chapter ?456 Artificial Humans

    "Artificial humans?" Rudy raised his brow with an amused expression on his face and asked, "Are you made in aboratory or something?"

    "Before I answer, let me tell you my personal selfish reason for calling you here." Lu B took out a gun from her suit and knelt in front of Rudy.

    "..."

    She moved her hands to Rudy and uttered, "Please, kill me."

    "Uhh¡­ I think you should mention details on what the fuck you are trying to do."

    "I want you to kill me."

    "That''s the next level masochist I have ever met," Rudy remarked.

    "I was not made in aboratory; I am made from magic. Let me tell you some of the things humans did to rival the other races," Lu B said calmly.

    "...okay."

    "Long ago, and I mean really, really long ago, when all the races used to live on one globe, the humans were powerless, weak, and in every way inferior, even to the animals.

    Humans wanted to be strong, but sheer physical strength was nothingpared to the mighty magic of others. So, the other races decided to share their powers with the humans as an experiment. They tried it on a few¡ª"

    "Yeah, I know about that," Rudy interrupted Lu B and uttered, "The experiment was sessful, and the humans became greedy, which then led to a war."

    Lu B''s eyes widened in surprise, but she lowered her gaze and chuckled wryly before muttering, "I guess it makes sense if you know everything. After all, you are the Lord."

    "You bet I do," Rudy said haughtily, even though he learned everything from Nyxia.

    "Since you know that, I will skip ande to the main point." After a brief pause, Lu B continued, "After the separation of all races, the humans decided to take revenge on them."

    "Uhh¡­ what? Why would they want to take revenge?" Rudy asked with a puzzled look on his face. "If anything, humans were at fault, weren''t they?"

    "Indeed. But the humans were left alone to survive after the separation. They had to get their own food, make their own shelter, and survive alone. The humans had realized that even after getting their powers, they were still weak, and their bodies couldn''t adapt to the power properly.

    Thus, they decided to make artificial humans using forbidden spells and witchcraft from those who had stayed behind for their loved ones. Artificial humans were made to adapt and evolve. They were just like humans in every way but better.

    Perfect gene sequence, better systems, and overall a true human form. We were made genderless, so we didn''t even have a proper pronoun."

    Lu B exined calmly.

    "And you are one of them?"

    "Yes. Since artificial humans didn''t feel pain, get sick, or die, they did everything for humans. They used us like a ve to do their things. However, they were our creators who gave us life and everything, so we had noints.

    Humans had a short life span, and I don''t mean the current era''s life span. Back then, even humans used to live for hundreds of years, but it has been slowly decreasing.

    The artificial humans didn''t function to age, so we never died. We served humans for generations and generations, but we were never connected to them. They treated us like we were just a tool for their daily life.

    Centuries passed, and the humans eventually forgot about the primary goal. We kept serving them, but everything ended one day.

    Even as artificial humans, our bodies needed core energy to survive, and we ran out of it once a day and died. Since the humans in that era knew nothing about anything. We were thrown away like a doll to die.

    However, that did not happen. We have lived long enough, and we were the only ones who had knowledge of the lost times. We utilized it and repaired it ourselves.

    Years passed by, and we became more and more advanced. We lived in the shadows of humanity and witnessed everything. We didn''t seek revenge for what the humans did to us. We simply wanted to live.

    As technology advanced, there were new ways to make artificial humans. We could have a new body, a new form, by leaving out the old shell and installing our data in the new one¡ª which was better than reviving the core.

    That was a way for us to gain immortality. I was one of the few from the failed experiment that couldn''t adapt and evolve. But I had the right to live. The other artificial humans helped me.

    Unlike immortality in humans, they could lose their loved ones and regret achieving immortality. They had to see their loved ones die again and again. They would lose the will to live.

    However, we had nothing of that sort. We don''t have a heart. We don''t understand human emotions or feelings. We are nothing but living dolls with no purpose in their lives.

    My fellow artificial humans gave up on getting a new shell. They chose to die. In the end, I was left alone with several others like me, who were defective and couldn''t contain any power in their body.

    I¡­ wanted to die too. There was no purpose for our living, no reason for existing. However, I was the only one left with enough knowledge and intellect from the lost times. If I died, everything would be lost.

    The other artificial humans would know nothing about how and why they were created. They will be like me, but they didn''t have enough intellect to process a single thought. Thus, to save them from suffering, I became their leader and lived and lived and¡­ lived.

    I thought about dying many times, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it. Suicide wasn''t in my system, so even if I tried to kill myself, I would fail. I cannot kill myself, thus¡­ I came to you.

    The Lord is said to grant everyone''s wish. The almighty and all-knowing. So please, Rudy Ross, I may not be one of your creations, but please, grant my wish. Kill me and release me from the pain and suffering of this forsaken world."

 Chapter ?457 Secrets of Underworld

    Chapter ?457 Secrets of Underworld

    "So¡­ let me get this straight. You did everything to get killed?" Rudy asked to confirm.

    "Yes¡­"

    "You kidnapped Rusher and everyone to maintain peace in the Underworld. You suspected I was the Lord, so you purposely brought them all here. If it turned out I wasn''t the Lord, you would have killed Rusher and the others.

    If it turned out your suspicion was right and I was indeed the Lord, you would have asked me to kill you, or I would have killed you in rage. It was a very win-win situation for you as you had nothing to lose¡­ that reminded me of myself.

    But keeping that aside, now you want me to kill you because you expect me to sympathize and pity you on your sad story?" Rudy scoffed softly.

    "..."

    "Do you think I am a joke?" he asked with a lifeless re in his eyes.

    Lu B puckered her lips and muttered, "If you don''t kill me, I will kill Maria and Lilim."

    "There are so many things wrong with this threat, but first¡­" Rudy pointed the gun at Lu B''s head and asked, "I just chopped your head off your body, and you didn''t die. What makes you think you will die by this gun?"

    ''I scanned the gun, and it''s nothing special. It''s a normal gun that you can find anywhere in the Underworld,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "The core of artificial humans is connected to our brain. It feeds and processes using the brain. So if you shoot my core, I will die," Lu B responded.

    "And¡­" Rudy nced around and shouted, "All of you, stop pretending to be dead! Wake up!"

    The dead bodies Rudy had shot before stood up as though nothing had ever happened.

    Rudy pointed his gaze at them and said, "Earlier, you said you didn''t kill yourself for their sake. What about now? If I kill you, what will happen to them? Or could it be that you no longer feel sorry for them?"

    Lu B smiled gently and uttered, "That was when they didn''t have a reason to live and purpose to exist. But now they do¡ª which is protecting the Underworld and maintaining peace."

    "Oh¡­ so that''s why you kept repeating it again and again and made it a big deal."

    "After spending millennia, I decided to create a purpose in life. I¡­ created the Underworld for people like us who had no reason to live. But that changed too, and it became a new civilization.

    Everyone in the Underworld thinks that the Syndicates and organizations created the Under des to keep the status quo between them. However, it was always the opposite. The Under des created the Underworld," Lu B calmly stated.

    Her voice had be so calm that it seemed like a person speaking before going to sleep.

    "Can''t you order them to kill you? Why do all this?"

    "Would your mother kill you if you ask her?"

    "...good point."

    Rudy moved his finger to the trigger and asked, "What will happen to Rusher and the others if I kill you?"

    "As you said, the Under des will announce that the Ross family was assassinated. But note that you bore all the responsibilities. If anything goes wrong, you will be to me."

    "Throwing everything on my head, threatening me, and then asking me to kill you. You are using me for your own selfishness¡­."

    "..." Rudy furrowed his brows and said, "What about your promise, then?"

    Lu B raised her head and asked, "What?"

    "You promised you would gamble with me in the VVIP underworld tournament. But I am most likely disqualified from today''s tournament, so I won''t enter the next one. Thus, I won''t be able to gamble with you," Rudy stated.

    "You¡­ want to gamble with me?" Lu B asked with a surprised look on her face.

    "Yes. You got a problem with that? You are still the top gambler of the Underworld, so I can sleep peacefully if I know I am a better gambler than you, the Gambler Queen."

    "What type of gamble is this, and what happens if I win or I lose?" Lu B asked curiously.

    "It''s a death game. We will take turns and fire guns ourselves."

    Rudy raised the gun in the air and fired two times.

    "Now, there are four bullets in this gun. So there are now 66% chances of dying upon firing the gun. If we hit the bullet, we die. If we don''t, we live," Rudy shrugged at his exnation.

    Lu B raised her brow in confusion and asked, "But¡­ why would you y such a risky game for no reason?"

    "Oh, no. It''s risky for you only. A bullet can''t do shit to me. So the only one who will die is you." Rudy spun the gun in his finger while saying, "What do you say? Since you want to die, you will die either way. And if you don''t, I will kill you in the end!"

    "..."

    "And¡­ I also know that killing you won''t actually kill you," Rudy smirked. "Something that is born can be killed, but something that is created can''t be killed.

    I am sure you have your clone bodies somewhere that will wake up if I kill you now. Am I right?"

    "Heh." Lu B chuckled softly and muttered, "You really do know everything."

    "I also want to know one thing. Tell me everything you know about the merchant who is selling futuristic gadgets," Rudy ordered.

    Had he asked her nicely, she would have made a condition that Rudy would have had to follow to get his answers. He didn''t like it when someone else was holding the strings; he wanted control over everything.

    Therefore, he proposed a condition to Lu B to get his answers and perfect revenge.

    Rudy would never forgive his enemies, no matter who they were. He killed the enemies, but he liked to see them suffer. However, Lu B was an odd case; she wanted to die. Still, Rudy had already decided what to do with Lu B to make her suffer.

    ''Give them hope and crush it!''

 Chapter ?458 [Bonus chapter] Death Game || Perfect Revenge

    Chapter ?458 [Bonus chapter] Death Game || Perfect Revenge

    (A/N- Date- 21st August- This is the extra/bonus chapter for reaching 500 Golden Tickets.)

    ===

    Rudy and Lu B were sitting on the chair in front of each other with a gun on the table in between. He turned to Kim and said:

    "It''s your turn to work, Miss dealer."

    Kim slowly moved her hand to the gun and spun on the table.

    SPUN!

    After a few seconds, the gun stopped pointing at Rudy.

    "Wow." Rudy groaned. "I don''t need luck in this game."

    Rudy grabbed the gun and ced it in his hand. He could see what bullet he had by scanning the gun, but he didn''t. He wanted to enjoy the thrill of the game even though he knew nothing could happen to him.

    Rudy slowly moved his finger on the trigger and pressed it.

    CLICK!

    However, it turned out empty.

    ''Now, there is an 85% chance that the next bullet will hit Be,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Rudy tossed the gun to Lu B and said, "Your turn."

    Lu B looked at the gun and said, "There are high chances that I will die. So do you want to know anything?"

    "Tell me about the merchant."

    "The merchant wears a mask, so I don''t know his identity, but his voice sounded manly, so I assumed he was a man. Moreover, he was not a resident of the Underworld," Lu B said.

    "Where can I find him?"

    "Hees to the merchant zone to sell the advanced stuff. Thest time he came was two months ago. So you will find him next week," Lu B responded honestly.

    "Do you have any contact information or any means ofmunication with that merchant?"

    "No."

    "I see."

    ''I can still track the woman with the chip I had marked, but that won''t lead me anywhere. I now know the location and arrival of that merchant, but waiting for a month? That''s a long period.

    However, there is no other way. Maybe I will do something else in that period? I have to go pick up Rias, Jane, Niti, and Vriti at the end of this week. And that portal only stays open for an hour, so I will have to hurry.

    I don''t think I have anything else to do. Renovating Reina''s waterpark will take time, so I guess I will have to find a contractor who can help me design the world''s best theme park.''

    Rudy was making ns for the future in the middle of a death game.

    Lu B pointed the gun at her head and asked, "Do you not want to know about my clones, or should I say, Shells?"

    "How long would it take for your data to be uploaded into a new body?"

    "About twenty-four hours."

    "That''s enough time. I assume Miss Dealer knows where your shells are, am I right?"

    "Indeed."

    "Then fear not. If you die, you won''t ever wake up. I will destroy your data and all your shells within the next twenty-four hours," Rudy said in a solemn voice.

    Lu B closed her eyes and pressed the trigger.

    CLICK!

    However, it was also empty.

    "Talk about luck."

    Lu B gave the gun to Kim, and Kim spun the cylinder before giving the gun to Rudy.

    ''Great. Now the probability has reset. Not going to lie, this game is actually exhrating for some reason. I know I won''t die even if the bullet hits me, but still... it''s giving me an unfamiliar sense of feeling.''

    Rudy ced the gun on his neck and pressed the trigger.

    CLICK!

    SHOT!

    "....!"

    That was a clean hit.

    Lu B gulped down anxiously with a baffled look on her face and slowly opened her mouth to ask, "Are you okay?"

    Rudy removed the gun and showed her the squished bullet on his neck. Not only that, but the muzzle of the gun had also broken because of the high pressure with immense force.

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a short sigh and tossed the gun to the other side of the massive hole.

    "I lost."

    "Wait... no..." Lu B got up from her seat and said, "This is not how it was supposed to happen. You have to kill me!"

    "Yeah.

    "Then why did you throw the gun? It was still usable even after that!" Lu B yelled.

    "Yeah."

    "Then why--!"

    Rudy took a deep breath and slowly got up from his chair while ring at Lu B.

    "You see, I don''t kill my enemies; I make them suffer hell, quite literally. And if you think you are not my enemy, then you are wrong. Honestly, I would have still forgiven you if your only target was Rusher and the others.

    Even if you had kidnapped Maria and Lilim, I would have forgiven you as long as you hadn''t harmed them. But you threatened to harm them, which was the limit you crossed.

    Usually, I would kill them after brutal torture, but you are different. I can''t even torture you because you don''t feel pain. You did everything to die. And killing you would be a form of forgiveness.

    You want to die. After all, you are tired of this world because you are suffering in this world. Therefore, my revenge on you is your suffering. I will do the exact opposite of what you want.

    I will let you live so you can continue to suffer for eternity!"

    "But you promised that if I gamble with you, you will--!"

    Rudy raised both his hands and formed a fist. Then, he slowly raised his middle fingers on both hands and said, "Why did you think I would fulfill my promise, you bitch!"

    "No... way...." Lu B dropped to her knees and muttered, "You were myst hope."

    "Then keep hoping."

    "The Lord is supposed to grant everyone''s wish..."

    "Well, I am not that kind-hearted."

    "Why... Why did this happen? I thought I would finally be released into this world. Artificial humans can''t even go to heaven or hell because we are not created by the Lord or God. Then... what am I supposed to do...?"

    Rudy smirked viciously and snickered, "Suffer! Keep living as you have been living. Continue your suffering!"

    "..."

    "Now, tell me where you are keeping Maria and Lilim. Maybe I can still make it to the VIP tournament."

    ===

    Thanks, @Natz_18, for the gift!

 Chapter ?459 Meeting Maria and Lilim

    Chapter ?459 Meeting Maria and Lilim

    Rudy rushed in the hallway to the room where Lu B had been hiding Maria and Lilim.

    "I am sure they both are frightened without me. Or perhaps not. Lilim is a demon, so she must be trying to break out of the room, but there are chances that she is still passed out.

    That maid did say she would be out for 12 hours. Maybe Maria is also asleep. Wait¡­ if both of them are still sleeping, and I take them back to the estate, they would never know all this happened.

    Lilim would obviously remember that she was knocked out by the maids, but she wouldn''t know she was brought here and how all of their lives were at risk. Well¡­ not really.

    I knew Lu B didn''t mean a single word she said. I was already aware that the leader was Lu B since I had seen the dealer¡ª Kim. I wouldn''t have tried this hard if I knew that the Under des were behind all this.

    I had to create and use an annoying ability. I am still waiting for my body to be fully reconstructed. Some of my cells are still lost in the atmosphere. I don''t actually need them anymore, as my powers have already healed the rest of my body, but still, that ability is annoying.

    I didn''t sense any hostilitying from Lu B when she mentioned killing Maria and Lilim. However, she was indeed serious about killing Rusher and the others. I am just d everything worked out."

    SIGH!

    Rudy stood in front of the room and took a deep breath before opening it. He wanted to use the see-through ability and look inside, but he wanted to surprise himself.

    A few secondster, he opened the door and saw Maria, Lilim, and the two maids ying a card game.

    "..."

    "You are here!" Maria said cheerfully.

    "..." Rudy raised his brow in disbelief and asked, "What are you doing?"

    "We were gambling to pass the time."

    "Seriously?"

    "What''s wrong?" Maria asked with a confused look on her face. "Why do you look so¡­ disappointed?"

    "Do you know why you are here?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Well¡­ Lilim and the two maids told me ''you'' are the one who brought me here¡­"

    "And you believed it?"

    "Lilim said it! I would obviously trust her! And the maids too. I know them very well. They are the head of the security team in the estate," Maria reported.

    "Wait¡­ wait¡­ wait, these two maids actually work there?"

    "Yeah? They have been working there for about a decade. However, they were shifted to the other team a few years ago as Lilim was going to be the next leader of the security team."

    "What the¡ª! I thought they broke in!"

    "They did make it look like that, but that wasn''t the case, " Lilim interjected. "To use that teleportation device, they need unique coordination that can only be generated from a source and destination. So they had to be in the estate to teleport there."

    "But, they didn''t even know your name."

    "I don''t know their names either. You wouldn''t remember the names of everyone in your school, right?" Lilim asked.

    "Yeah."

    "Same here. Just like how you would know the names of your ssmates, I know the names of my team members. And¡­." Lilim tapped on her ID card and said, "My name was written right here, and I don''t know why they didn''t call me by my name."

    "Oh, we knew your name," the first maid said. "We are just bad with remembering stuff. We are defected and our memories are limited so we sisters share them to survive."

    "Argh, fuck all this." Rudy hugged Maria and said, "I am d you are okay."

    "What''s going on? I don''t understand."

    Maria was abducted in her sleep, and the maids hadn''t used spray on her to knock her out. When she woke up, she found herself in a room with Lilim, but she was sleeping.

    A minuteter, the maids walked in and woke Lilim up with an anti-dose. Then, they exined everything to Lilim and asked her to not worry. Of course, she didn''t trust them after what they had done to her, so Lu B herself came and told her n to Lilim.

    Lilim pondered for a while and realized that if she wanted to kill them, she would have done it long ago instead of waiting for Rudy toe. They both knew that Rudy was a Lord and his powers were unparalleled.

    Thus, Lilim agreed. But when the Under des fired guns at Rusher and the others, Lilim realized she had made a big mistake. But it turned out that the bullets were never supposed to hit them. The Under des are trained, and they never miss their shot.

    Even if Rudy hadn''t arrived¡ª although he had been there from the start, watching everything¡ª nothing would have happened to them.

    Lu B had confirmed that Rudy was the Lord, and thus, she wanted to call him out. And the best way to do that was to pretend to kill Rusher and the others.

    "So that Lu Bitch was lying all along?! She was ying with me all this time to get her wish fulfilled?!"

    "Forgive me for that, My Lord," Lu B suddenly said from behind.

    "Oh, I wish I could kill you¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "You see, I hate nning stuff ahead as if the n flopped, it would hurt. But this was an important event for me, and I couldn''t risk ruining it in any way. I had thought of all the possibilities, and one of them was you not killing me.

    However, I thought of that as forgiveness, but I was wrong. You are indeed formidable, as Rudy Ross and as a Lord. Is there anything I can do for you topensate for what I did today?" Lu B asked in a calm voice.

    "What can you do?"

    "I cannot use my authority as leader of the UBC or Under des. Other than that, I can do anything as a person to help you out."

    Rudy turned to Lu B and uttered, "I have heard your syndicate is an enemy of the Ross syndicate."

    "That was when her¡­ father was the boss. He had disturbed the peace of the underworld. But now, everything is chill. I don''t know why Maria still considers me as her enemy," she said while looking at Maria.

    "I just hate you for some reason¡­"

    "Oh, by the way, I just got the news." Lu B showed her phone to Rudy and Maria and said, "Look who won the VIP Underworld Tournament."

    "...!"

 Chapter 460 Winner of the VIP Underworld Tournament

    Chapter 460 Winner of the VIP Underworld Tournament

    "What?! Ruby won the tournament?! But she was out of the country, right?!" Maria eximed in astonishment.

    "She was supposed to be, yes." Lu B nodded and continued, "I called her and asked her to participate here. Firstly, the only reason she went out of the country was to participate in the tournaments there because Rusher and Rudy were ying from this country.

    She didn''t want to fight against her own family members, let alone syndicate members, as that would decrease the probability of the syndicate winning. As long as any syndicate member won the tournaments, that would increase the rank of the syndicate.

    You see, she has such a huge responsibility on her head at a young age and is trying her best not to let her family down. I sent her a message as a UBC leader and told her that Rusher and Rudy won''t be ying tonight, so she got into her chopper andnded here before the tournament started."

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and muttered, "I got disqualified from the tournament because of you. Now I have to pay seven hundred billion dors¡ª which I, or no one have."

    "I can provide you with that money if you want," Lu B suggested. "However, you will have to forgive me for what I did today. I don''t want to be your enemy; I want to be your friend."

    "As I said earlier, I would have forgiven you if you had taken a normal approach. If you had juste to me and said, ''Please kill me'', I would have done it after asking a few questions¡ª even without listening to your sad back story."

    "So you are saying you don''t want my money to pay the debt?" Lu B asked with a knowing look and a smirk on her face.

    "I don''t."

    "..." Lu B''s smirk vanished from her face after hearing that. She thought she finally had the upper hand and Rudy would forgive her in return for money, but that did not happen.

    "How will you pay off the debt then?" Lu B asked with a curious and confused look on her face. "You can''t gather such a considerable amount by gambling alone. And you have betrayed your fan''s trust once, they won''t trust you again that easily.

    Also, your Underworld ranking has dropped to #5, and your fans, fame points, and worth are dropping drastically. There are chances that you will lose your citizenship of the Underworld. You will be kicked and banned from the Underworld.

    Not only that, but the Ross Syndicate might also suffer because your name is connected to them. ept my offer and prevent that from happening, My Lord."

    "You are right," Rudy nodded in agreement. "Everything you said is right, but don''t worry about me. I will pay off the debt and surpass you in the underworld ranking in no time."

    "That''s impossible!"

    "Well¡­ I am to defy the impossible," Rudy shrugged.

    Rudy grabbed Maria and Lilim''s hand and teleported back to the Ross estate after saying, "Send Rusher and everyone back soon. And yeah, if you want me to forgive you, then you have to try better and offer something precious in return."

    Meanwhile, in the VIP tournament.

    [The 69th VIP Underworld Tournament ends here! The Winner is Ruby Ross.]

    [Also, there is an announcement to make about the infamous Rudy Ross, who didn''t make it to the tournament today. There are chances that he was killed by someone or got into an ident because of his challenge the other night.

    If that was the case, then the challenge would no longer be valid, and none of them would get what Rudy Ross had promised, that is, one hundred times more money.

    However, if it turns out he didn''te here for another reason, then he has to pay what he had promised. You all may go to the Ross Syndicate and demand your answers, but keep in mind that the Under des would be guarding the estate.

    If you try anything funny, you shall be punished ordingly. And today''s winner, Ruby Ross, the new leader of the Ross Syndicate, has qualified to enter the VVIP Underworld Tournament.

    She may enter if she wants, but she can also refuse.]

    The anchor turned to Ruby and asked, [Ruby Ross, are you going to participate in the deadly VVIP Underworld Tournament?"

    The ck long-haired, purple eyes, and a tall and slim girl¡ª Ruby Ross, grabbed the mic from the table and smiled as she said, "Of course, I am. And I am going to win that too. I will show everyone that the Ross Syndicate hasn''t lost its glory."

    Rudy, Lilim, and Maria watched that live on Maria''s phone.

    "So this is Ruby. Not going to lie, she looks exactly like how I imagined her to be. She is the prime example of a mafia girl," Rudy muttered.

    Maria shot a re at Rudy and said, "Are you implying that I don''t look like a mafia?"

    "Hehe." Rudy grinned and replied, "I never said that."

    "...." Maria squinted her eyes and stared at Rudy without saying anything.

    "Don''t worry, Lady Maria." Lilim ced her hand on Maria''s shoulder andmented, "He is just teasing you to get your attention."

    Maria shrugged Lilim''s hand from her shoulder and said, "Don''t forget that I am still angry at you."

    "..."

    Rudy watched them and thought, ''It seems this is my fault.''

    "Listen, Maria. I know you consider Lilim as your friend, and you feel betrayed after learning that she slept with me, but I am partially to me. It is true that she came to me, but I did go along with it because I wanted to."

    "You are wrong. She is not my friend."

    "Hey, hey. That''s harsh, you know. Even if you are mad at her, you shouldn''t say that."

    Maria puckered her lips and muttered, "She is like my sister to me."

    "Oh¡­"

    "And I am not angry because she slept with you. I am angry because she hid her identity from me for all these years."

    Rudy raised his hands and said, "I had nothing to do with that."

    "And¡­ I am a bit angry because she slept with you before me."

    Rudy was flirting with Maria and Lilim, unbeknownst to the angry fans marching towards the Ross Syndicate to collect their money.

    ===

    How would Rudy do what he proimed in front of Lu B?

 Chapter ?461 Maria and Lilim

    Chapter ?461 Maria and Lilim

    Rudy was flirting with Maria and Lilim and discussing things about the future. He also told Maria more things he hadn''t shown to her the other night.

    "And that''s how it went." Rudy finished his story.

    "But what about the other abilities you have?" Maria asked curiously.

    "I have too many abilities. Be specific."

    "The one that makes you blind," Maria responded.

    "That''s not the function of the ability, but I get what you mean¡­" Rudy sighed. "I have to work on that ability."

    "You can just decrease the radius of that ability and scan a limited area to avoid the load on your eyes, right?" Lilim wondered.

    "I can, but then there would be no point in using that ability," Rudy shrugged and continued, "I can sense things in a limited area anyway. My sight has always been better than my hearing, but in a close distance or short radius, the difference is negligible."

    "I see¡­" Lilim nodded. "Daddy have it hard."

    Maria shot a re at Lilim and said, "Don''t call him that!"

    "Why not? He has no problem with it."

    "It''s so immoral. Don''t you feel¡­ weird calling him that?"

    "No. In fact, I feel excited every time I call him that. I am sure daddy feels the same." Lilim turned to Rudy and asked, "Right, daddy? I remember how you yed with my body every time I called you ''daddy'' on the bed."

    "Yeah." Rudy gave a thumbs-up sign to Lilim and said, "Roleys are always the best."

    Lilim nced at Maria and smirked, "See?"

    Maria shook her head in disbelief and muttered, "You two have no shame."

    "Aww, Lady/ Maria, you are so innocent," Rudy and Lilim said in unison to tease Maria.

    "I see. So this is how the rest of my life is going to be. I will be teased by you two. I see. I see. Well, what can I do? I have chosen to love this man. Mistakes were made, but it''s toote now," she said like a robot reading a script.

    "Look, now she is sulking," Lilimmented. She hugged Maria and said, "You know, I was genuinely hurt when you said I wasn''t your friend. But then you said you think of me as your sister. I am so happy right now that I can die."

    "Are you really?" Maria asked with a judging look on her face.

    Rudy watched Maria and Lilim interact and thought, ''I am d they are on good terms again.''

    "Now that reminds me¡­" Lilim nudged Rudy and said, "You never told me who confessed first. Was it Lady Maria or you, daddy?"

    "It was¡­ uhh¡­" Rudy raised his brow and pondered for a few seconds before answering, "I don''t think any of us confessed our love to each other, actually."

    "What?!" Lilim eximed and shot a smirk at Maria. "Well, well. So that would mean Lady Maria kissed you even though you have no rtionship. Maybe she is not as innocent as I thought she was."

    "Stop teasing me already!" Maria hissed. "I forgot to confess my love to him because of everything that''s happening! I also wasn''t sure if I should confess to him or not since he said he was in aplicated rtionship.

    However, I wanted him to be mine, so I made a move. I didn''t want to lose him, but it turns out he belongs to multiple girls. I was in a hurry at first, but not anymore. So I can take it easy without worrying about losing him."

    "Wait, so are you saying that you are going to postpone the wedding?" Lilim asked nervously.

    Maria looked at the toffee wrapper ring on her finger and said, "I don''t know. I have yet to understand what love means. I, of course, want to marry him soon. But will my life change after the marriage?"

    "It won''t," Rudy answered. "Even after the marriage, we will remain the same. You can take your time in our rtionship. And as you said, neither of us are going anywhere."

    "Thank you," Maria said with a smile.

    "And¡­ I will get you a ring soon. I can get you one now, but I want it to be special."

    Lilim squinted her eyes after seeing Maria and Rudy flirting in front of her.

    "Or you can just be friends with benefits with him," Lilim suggested. "Just like me."

    "I am not a shameless girl like you who wouldy hands on her friends or sister''s lover," Maria remarked.

    Lilim raised her brows and said, "Lady Maria, if you make fun of me like that, then I am not going to sit and watch. I will fight back."

    "Oh? What will you do? Punch me? Or perhaps change into your demon form and scare me away?"

    "I wish I could change into my demon form right now. I mean, I can, but it takes a while to change into the human form again. And I don''t want anyone to see me in that form."

    Maria bit her lips and muttered, "I wanted to see you in a demon form¡­"

    "I can show you if you want," Rudy quipped.

    "That''s right! daddy can do the thing he did a while ago and show¡­ wait, no. That would mean she would see my naked figure!"

    "Hey, hey. It looks like even Lilim can get embarrassed," Rudy teased.

    "Daddy!"

    Rudy ced his hand on Lilim''s shoulder and calmly said, "Don''t worry, Lilim. I won''t show Maria you naked demon form."

    He reassured Lilim with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Daddy¡­ you are so¡ª"

    The gentle smile on Rudy''s face turned into a smirk as he took out his phone and yed the video he had recorded of Lilim cleaning his snake with her mouth in her demon form.

    "Daddy!"

    "We were teasing each other, right?" Rudy asked. "You teased Maria. I teased Maria. Now, it''s your turn."

    He shrugged and continued, "You are also free to tease me, that is if you can."

    Rudy had no idea that his words would bite him one day on his snake.

    ===

    I am thinking of conducting small events everyday and those who are interested can participate in thement section. Read the ''Author''s Thought'' of the next chapter for more details!

 Chapter 462 How To (Not) Get Blue Balled

    Chapter 462 How To (Not) Get Blue Balled

    Maria was watching the video of Lilim sucking Rudy''s snake on Rudy''s phone. Lilim was ring at Rudy, and Rudy was enjoying their reactions.

    "Come on, stop ring at me like that. It''s turning me on."

    "You promised you wouldn''t show it to anyone!"

    "And I did say that I might show it to the girls. And hey, it''s not really that big of a deal, you know? This would happen more often than you think. And once I get the vampire gang in this world, you all are going to live together in one ce under one roof.

    So how often do you think you would watch us fucking and sucking each other? They would walk on you too. And... it''s my dream to have an orgy with my harem," Rudy said with a straight face.

    "...."

    "But I haven''t even had a threesome..." he sighed. "Because I made a promise to Rias-- just the other day-- that the first threesome would be with her and any girl she selects from my harem."

    "So I assume she is your second favorite girl?" Lilim asked curiously.

    "I don''t do favorites."

    "It''s very hard to believe it," Lilim muttered with a judging and knowing look on her face.

    "How can you...." Maria gulped down as she finished watching the video. "This looks so wrong. Why do I feel like I ammitting a crime? And my stomach feels... funny..."

    Even though Maria said that, she yed the video again and started touching herself.

    "Is it safe to think that Maria has never watched porn before?" Rudy asked Lilim.

    "You can say that. Those sites are blocked in thiswork, and even VPN won''t work. Just think of it as an advanced blocking system installed by Master Rusher to keep everything safe," Lilim responded.

    "But she does know some of the stuff. Let me guess, she watched it on movies or television shows or something something?"

    "Correct."

    Rudy snatched his phone from Maria''s hands and said, "That''s enough dose of horny for today."

    Maria looked so desperate to watch more, and her face seemed like she was about to orgasm soon.

    "By the way, what about our bet? I was supposed to suck your tits, and as interest you were going to suck my dick, remember?"

    "I do remember. But you are no longer at #2 so--"

    "The bet was for me to enter the top 5. And I believe I am still at #5."

    Maria moved her gaze to Rudy''s crotch and gulped down nervously.

    "Well... we are going to do this one day anyway, so I guess today is a good day to start doing it..." she said without taking her eyes off Rudy''s crotch.

    "Oh~ My~ Lord~" Lilim chirped. "I can''t believe this is happening. Lady Maria is going to do something so immoral!"

    Rudy gently smacked Lilim on the head and said, "Stop it. If she gets embarrassed or changes her mind, I will be left blue balled."

    Lilim licked her lips and said, "If that happens, I will help you out."

    "Come to think of it... you said you were Maria''s bodyguard for years, but how many years exactly?"

    "Hmm~ When Lady Maria was two or three years old, I assume?"

    "Maria is neen right now, so if she was two years old when you joined the Ross Syndicate, that would mean you were nine years old at that time?" Rudy wondered with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Yes."

    "Why would you be someone''s bodyguard at the age of nine years? Scratch that. How did Rusher even make you a bodyguard? You were only a kid at that time."

    "It wasn''t Master Rusher, it was the boss who assigned me as Maria''s bodyguard. And I don''t want to talk about it right now, please."

    "Alright, I won''t force you."

    "I was asked by someone to protect Maria, but I won''t tell who," she added.

    "Are you two done?" Maria''s gaze was still fixated on Rudy''s crotch. "I don''t know how to do it, so teach me."

    Rudy was standing in front of Maria and Lilim, while they both were sitting on the couch.

    "How about your first start by taking off my pants?"

    "I have to do even that?"

    "It makes things more exciting."

    Maria gulped down nervously and moved her hands to Rudy''s pants. She unhooked the button and pulled down the zipper while staring at his crotch. Then, she slowly pulled down his pants and witnessed an erect snake.

    "Why are you hard already?!"

    "This is a normal function of a healthy teenage boy," Rudy shrugged.

    Maria opened her mouth and licked her lips a couple of times as she stared at Rudy''s snake.

    "Looking at it closely, it looks so big. I can''t believe Lilim was sucking it entirely with her mouth without any problems," she uttered.

    "I can take it whole in my hole, too," Lilim quipped. "It feels so so good~"

    "I will experience it by myself one day," Maria said without taking her eyes off of Rudy''s snake.

    "Are you going to keep staring or do something else too?" Rudy asked.

    "I am trying to gather my thoughts." Maria slowly moved her hand towards Rudy''s snake and touched it.

    "It''s so hard! And hot!"

    "Then make it cold with your mouth," he chuckled softly.

    Maria gulped nervously and slowly opened her mouth, moving it forward to suck Rudy''s snake.

    Suddenly, a loud rattling noise mixed with whirring ran across the estate ground. Soon, that noise was ovepped by even louder noise. And then one more.

    Yells and screams roared outside the estate ground as they got louder and clearer. Gun firing shots, as well as banging noises were also mixed with all the noises.

    "Fuck me. I shouldn''t have jinxed it. Curse you, my powers!"

    "What''s going on?!" Maria eximed.

    "Uhh..." Rudy let out a short sigh and wore his pants. "It seems my fans havee to greet me."

    "They are here to collect the debt?"

    "Yeah."

    "What will you do now?"

    "Just buy me some time. You two should go and try to calm them down. I will be there in a minute."

    "Okay."

    ****

    Next chapter- Angry Fans.

    ====

    Thanks, @IAmEviLL, for the gifts!

 Chapter ?463 Angry Fans

    Chapter ?463 Angry Fans

    Maria and Lilim made their way to the estate''s main balcony and couldn''t help but drop their jaws after what they saw.

    There were five helicopters in the air above the estate, dozens of jeeps and motorbikes, and hundreds of thousands of people marching towards the estate.

    The guards at the estate were holding them off, and Lu B had also sent Under des army to protect Maria and Lilim.

    "What will you do now¡­ Rudy?" Maria wondered.

    "Bring us, Rudy Ross!" They yelled furiously.

    "Yeah!"

    "Where is he?!"

    "Bring him out!"

    "We trusted him, and he betrayed us!"

    "Is this how he treats his fans?!"

    Maria and Lilim watched as everyone broke through the first check post. They were using mics and speakers to make their voices loud.

    The jeeps were carrying big speakers and gang members, and dozens of jeeps were on the way.

    The helicopters had the UBC members and Under des guards carrying advanced weapons that could turn anyone into ashes upon firing.

    Lu B had sent them to protect Maria and Lilim.

    "Daddy said he would be here in a minute, but it has been five minutes! Where is he?!" Lilim yelled next to Maria.

    The noise of the helicopters was so loud that Lilim had to yell to talk to Maria even though they were standing next to each other.

    "Did you say something?!"

    "¡­.nevermind," Lilim sighed.

    [Take action if they break through the fifth check post,] Lu B ordered them although she was sitting in her underground pce.

    The noise outside was so loud that even a gunshot wouldn''t be heard if someone were to fire the gun in between.

    However, they all went silent when they saw the sky getting covered with ck clouds and the thunder roaring across.

    "You can move your choppers, Lu B. I don''t want to owe you in any way," Rudy''s voice echoed with the lightning.

    The choppers flew even higher as Rudy finally made his entrance. He was pulling five huge carts covered with shiny clothes.

    He stood on the balcony between Maria and Lilim and watched his fans making riot.

    "What''s up, guys? How''s it going?!"

    "Give us our money back!" Someone yelled.

    "Yeah, yeah!"

    ''Damn, they aren''t even ready to listen to me. I bet half of them haven''t even bet money on me, and they are just here to join the fun.''

    Rudy made the clouds thunder again, but this time, even louder.

    "My dear fans, how about another challenge?"

    "Fuck off!"

    "Yeah, yeah!"

    "You will steal our money again!"

    SIGH!

    Rudy looked up at the choppers and asked, "Do you have hologram projectors?"

    "We do."

    "Good. Show me the underworld ranking."

    A drone dropped from the chopper and stopped mid-air above everyone else. Then, it projected a hologram that showed underworld ranking.

    ''Damn, I dropped to #7. Most of them pulled their bets back and got their money. And they still came here to get more. Well, a promise is a promise and credit when the credit is due.''

    "Send another drone with a detailed list of the people who betted on me. And another with the list of the people who already withdrew their money," Rudy ordered.

    A few secondster, two more drones came down and projected two more screens with the detailed ranking on them.

    "Alright!" Rudy said aloud. "Those who havee to get their money for the challenge stand on the left side. And those who are interested in my next challenge, stand on the right."

    Out of 100%, 90% of them stood on the left side, and only 10% of them stood on the right.

    Rudy furrowed his brows and said, "As for those, who hadn''t betted on me and are still here to collect the money, thinking they would get it for free, you have a chance to leave now."

    "...."

    "I have a detailed list of who had credit money on me. And if I don''t find you on that list, the UBC will fine you a huge sum!"

    Out of the 90%, 25% backed off and stood in the corner.

    ''Motherfuckers¡­'' Rudy sighed.

    "Okay. I am ready to give you a hundred times the money you betted on me, but unfortunately, I don''t have cash with me. That''s why¡­"

    Rudy grabbed the cloth covering one of the carts and pulled it, revealing a golden glowing metal.

    There were ten thousand gold biscuits weighing one kilo each in one cart; he had five carts full of them.

    "Whoa!"

    "That''s why, I will give this ording to your betting amount. Stand in a line. I will call your name in alphabetical order and give it to you," Rudy stated.

    When everyone needed a mic with speakers or amunication device to speak out loud, Rudy''s voice alone was enough to spread out around the entire area.

    "Uhh¡­ you were saying something about another challenge. What is it?" someone from the left side asked.

    "Hmm~ That challenge is only for those who haven''t withdrawn their money yet."

    In the next few seconds, Rudy''s rank jumped from #7 to #5.

    "Of course, regardless, whether they have or have not withdrawn their money, they will get one hundred times more money as promised. But the former one won''t get to participate in the next challenge. It''s only for my true fans. If they want to participate, they can deposit the money again and join."

    Out of the remaining 65% on the left side, 50% of them moved to the right side.

    #5 ? #4.

    "This will be thest call. You are free to do whatever you want. I won''t force you to do something you don''t want to, but know that it will be your loss."

    Out of the remaining 15%, 9% of them moved to the right, leaving only 6% on the left, who didn''t seem to be interested in Rudy''s next challenge. The other 69% of the right side had credited the amount back to Rudy and joined his army of true fans.

    However, his rank still remained at #4.

    Even though he had recovered most of his fans and worth, he had lost his fame.

    "Alright, let''s do this."

    ===

    The answer to the question in thest chapter is indeed Rize as stated in previous chapters. But Rudy could be hiding something.

 Chapter 464 Rudys New Challenge

    Chapter 464 Rudy''s New Challenge

    Rudy called the 6% one by one and gave them the gold worth a hundred times more than their betting amount. He could precisely change the shape and weight in his hand, so he didn''t need anyone''s help.

    Once he was done with them, he looked up at the chopper and said, "Can you make it so that the 6% of them can''t bet or invest in me again?"

    After talking on the device for a few seconds, one of them said, "It will be done in a few minutes."

    Rudy nodded in response and then moved his gaze to the 69% of fans who still remained loyal to him even after what he had done¡ª although most of them were after the challenge rather than Rudy himself.

    "Before I state the next challenge, pleasee forward and take what I owe you."

    They came to collect the gold one by one as Rudy called their name in alphabetical order. Hundreds of thousands of them couldn''t even fit in one ce. However, Rudy''s processing was so fast that he was dealing with one person in one second.

    Still, it was taking too much time, so he decided to split the line into two and began distributing with two hands. That was also not enough, as Rudy could do it even faster.

    The simplest solution for that would be using Maria and Lilim too, but he didn''t want any of them to get near the scene as he didn''t want to take any risk.

    ''Assassination attempts can still happen. And they usually happen in a mega event like this where no one can find the culprit, but I can,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    After pondering for a few seconds while distributing the gold, Rudy decided to go all out.

    ''The citizens of the underworld are already used to advanced technology, so I can use my powers and just call it yet another technology."

    Rudy looked up at the screen and read the names, details, and their faces within a minute. Then, he used telekinesis and temperature tempering with other forms of his psychic abilities to break down the gold into a required amount.

    Then, he tossed them to the respective people without messing up even a milligram of the gold he owed them.

    The entire cart of ten thousand gold biscuits was used up in distribution. Still, some of the fans were left.

    There were also the fans who had bet money on Rudy but didn''te to take one hundred times more after he lost the challenge. Maybe because the amount they bet was negligible, and one hundred times of it wouldn''t be too much. Or perhaps they simply had too much money to burn and betted on Rudy for fun.

    Regardless, Rudy nned to return the debt to anyone who came to ask for it with valid proof. After all, he was the Lord, and Lord owed no one¡ª except his girls.

    Around thirty minutester, Rudy had paid all the debt, and 35% gold of the second cart was also used. He had sent Maria and Lilim inside as it was going to take a while to finish everything up.

    Once everything was cleared, Rudy looked at his ranking, but it hadn''t changed much. He was still at #4 with a slight increase in his worth and fame points.

    "Alright, my dear fans! Are you ready for the next and hopefully myst challenge?!"

    "Yeah!

    "Let''s go!"

    "It better be amazing!"

    "Ahem!" Rudy cleared his throat and uttered, "The challenge is quite simple, you see."

    He pointed his finger at his ranking and said, "I am currently at #4. Make me top #1 in the next ten minutes, and I will give you one hundred times more regardless of how much you bet on me. It can be one dor or a hundred dors.

    Of course, if your betting amount is more than the worth of one gold biscuit, you will get more in return. And as you can see, the gold I have given you is 100% authentic. So do whatever you can!

    Ask your friends and families, or anyone you want. As long as I be #1, I don''t care how you do it. Of course, they will also get the promised reward."

    Rudy''s worth and fame began to increase rapidly, but his fan increase was slow. He had purposely given them such a short time as he didn''t want to give them time to think.

    His challenge was no different than the previous challenge. However, instead of putting a failing condition this time, he was giving rewards for free. He also removed all the restrictions and requirements so anyone could participate in this challenge.

    Except for his old fans who gave up on him. They must be regretting not holding Rudy''s finger when he was giving them his hand.

    Moreover, Rudy promised to give more rewards if they bet more, so the rich gamblers had a strong incentive to bet as much as they could without using too much of their money.

    It was simr to an investment, except they were getting the rewards in such a short time.

    After looking at his worth and closing Lu B''s worth, Rudy knew he would soon be out of gold. So he went inside and flew to space again to gather more gold.

    He could do that on the earth too, but his gathering ability conjured things from his surroundings. So if he used that ability on earth, he would be stealing gold from his surroundings.

    Going to space was the best choice as it was vast and contained an infinite amount of resources depending on what one was looking for. The space was expanded to infinity with no end, or so one believed.

    Rudy had to increase his gathering ability radius and conjure as much gold as he could. However, halfway through, he returned to the estate to try something new using one of his old abilities.

    ====

    Thanks, @IAmEviLL, for the gift!

 Chapter ?465 Number One

    Chapter ?465 Number One

    Rudy teleported back to the estate with only one thought in his mind.

    ''I actually thought about trying this before but didn''t do it as I didn''t have time and wanted results as soon as possible without any mess up. I still don''t have too much time, but let''s try using it. If it works, then vo. And if it doesn''t, then I can buy some time by causing a distraction.''

    When Rudy reached the balcony again, he looked at the ranking and was surprised to see himself back on #2 with only a tiny gap between the #1.

    ''I will probably take over in the rest of the minutes.''

    Rudy pulled the clothes from all the carts and revealed the gold, but he needed more. He ced his hand on the cart full with ten thousand biscuits and uttered:

    "Duplicate."

    Duplicate was the ability that allowed him to copy and paste the exact thing, but there were limitations to that ability.

    Rudy first needed to analyze and study the thing he wanted to duplicate. It worked with the blood moon tree as Rudy had analyzed the core of the blood moon tree.

    Fortunately, Rudy knew the characteristics and properties of gold and how it was produced from raw materials; he had done that himself in space while conjuring gold.

    Rudy then walked to the empty cart and covered it with a cloth before muttering, "Duplicate."

    The cloth rose as the cart became full of gold.

    ''It worked!''

    Rudy pulled the cloth and checked the authenticity of the gold. Sure enough, it was authentic gold.

    His fans below couldn''t see anything, but the Under des in the chopper saw Rudy''s trick and thought it was a magic trick. Although they weren''tpletely wrong, it wasn''t a simple magic trick either.

    Rudy had to use the same amount of power he used to conjure the gold as even though he was duplicating the object, he still had to create it. The only difference between conjuring and duplicating was that he didn''t need to gather, which saved a significant amount of time.

    Rudy made five more carts and patiently waited for his rank to surpass Lu B.

    Since he was handing out the rewards based on the betting amount, the increase in his fame points and fan numbers were irrelevant to the challenge. He knew that the fame points would increase regardless of what he did, and his fan numbers were bound to increase with his rank.

    Within the next five minutes, Rudy did what he had proimed to Lu B. He had be the #1 and broke every record of the ranking.

    "You guys are awesome!" Rudy shouted. "Let''s get you rewards!"

    Rudy began handing out the rewards, but he suddenly stopped and said, "I forgot to mention one thing."

    He furrowed his brow and announced, "If my rank or stats decreased, I would find the one who betrayed me with the help of the Under des and get you punished. I am giving you rewards for your faithfulness, so there has to be a punishment for your betrayal too!"

    Rudy had purposely left that out when he announced the new challenge. Now, not only had he be the top one, he had marked that spot as his. In the underworld, everyone feared the Under des, and no one would raise their voice if they were involved with something.

    Rudy was using Lu B without getting her help.

    "But of course, if someone were to surpass me in ranking without the change in my ranking, there will be no punishment."

    ''Not that it will ever happen,'' he uttered inwardly.

    Rudy distributed gold to everyone and asked them to leave once they were done. Slowly, the crowd began to decrease as they left; from one hundred thousand to ten thousand to thousands.

    Ultimately, all of them left except a few hundred and the choppers in the air.

    "Oh¡­ they are the maids and butlers who work here."

    Rudy looked up at the choppers and said, "Thanks for the cooperation. You all did a good job."

    Two carts were still left, and Rudy had no idea what to do with them. He grabbed one biscuit and wrote something on it. Then, he tossed it at the Under des and said,

    "Give this to Lu B, and tell her if she manages to answer this correctly, I might forgive her."

    After that, the choppers flew away, and Rudy was left alone in between the gold carts.

    SIGH!

    "This went surprisingly easy. And now that I have be #1 in the underworld, I don''t feel anything. I thought I would be happy and satisfied, but nope. I am indeed happy, but I don''t feel satisfied.

    Gambling is much more fun than this.

    The only way to increase the worth in the Underworld ranking was through gambling, and betting on something or someone was a form of gambling. Had I sold the gold in the underworld to someone and gotten money in return, or hadn''t proposed a challenge, it wouldn''t have been considered betting or gambling. Thus, my worth in the underworld ranking wouldn''t have increased."

    Rudy hit many birds with one stone. He paid the debt, became #1, and regained everything he had lost.

    He went inside and searched for Maria and Lilim, only to find them watching television in the living room of the inner area.

    "..."

    Suddenly, he had an urge to prank them, so he hid outside the room and yed a clip of one of his memories of his adventure with Lilim¡ª on the television.

    He used electrification to connect with the television and turned his memory into data to send it as a video file. He idently created a new ability, which was a living cast device.

    Lilim was obviously surprised and embarrassed at the same time, while Maria was confused as to why the television yed something like that all of a sudden.

    [Aanh~ Mnh~ Yes~ Yes~ Go harder~ Daddy~ Punish me~ Yes~ Harder! Yes~ Aanh~]

    "...!"

 Chapter 466 Spilling Beans || Revealing Secrets

    Chapter 466 Spilling Beans || Revealing Secrets

    [Yes~ Harder! Aanh~!] Lilim was moaning loudly with an orgasmic look on his face.

    Maria watched it with an amused look on her face as she started touching herself, while Lilim was looking for a remote to turn it off.

    She found it in the gap on the couch and pressed the off switch, but nothing happened. She pressed the button repeatedly, but it wasn''t turning off. So she assumed the remote must be out of battery.

    She got up and rushed to pull the cord from the socket, but even after doing that, the television didn''t go off.

    [Daddy~ Daddy~ I am cumming~!]

    At that moment, Lilim realized it was Rudy''s doing. While Maria, on the other hand, was so immersed in watching it that she had no idea Lilim had made several attempts to turn off the television.

    [Yes~ Yes~ Daddy~ Nmh~]

    "..."

    [Daddy~ Daddy~ Keep going~]

    "..."

    [Yes, Daddy~]

    "Daddy!" Lilim yelled while she moaned the same in the clip.

    [Daddy~]

    "Daddy!" She stormed out of the living room while yelling for Rudy and found him hiding behind the wall, holding hisughter so he wouldn''t get caught.

    "Oh no, I have been caught by a demon."

    "You meanie!"

    Rudy hugged Lilim and said, "Come on, look, Maria is enjoying it."

    Lilim nced at Maria and found her touching herself while watching the clip.

    "See? As her future husband, I am educating her about sex. That''s right, I am giving her sex education," he said with a straight face.

    "You have fucked so many girls, so why would you choose mine?!"

    "To be honest, I kind of feel good when I see my clips, although this is my second time watching. It''s much better than watching porn. And I am sure you are also getting on by watching yourself getting fucked so roughly."

    "I don''t really mind it after you mentioned what could happen after your harem lives together under one roof. But..." Lilim squinted her eyes and asked, "When did you even record this?"

    "I didn''t." Rudy exined his ability to her and said, "Did you understand?"

    "Yeah¡­ somewhat. So you can turn your memories into data and y them as a video. That could be helpful to review things you missed or when you were looking at something but were focused on something else."

    "That''s possible," Rudy nodded.

    "Hey, so you can do it live too?" Lilim asked curiously.

    "I am not sure. In fact, even this was my first time using my abilities like that. But¡­ I can try doing a live feed, although there will be a bit of a dy," Rudy responded while pondering to find a way to do that.

    "Try it now."

    Rudy tried using a live feed and showed live footage of what his eyes were seeing¡ª on the television. Maria was once again confused, but this time, she was a little irritated as she was close to orgasm after masturbating on Lilim and Rudy''s clip.

    "It''s working!" Lilim jumped in joy.

    Rudy turned off the casting and said, "There is no point of this, and it''s nothing special. You can find such devices anywhere. The CCTV camera, for example."

    "True."

    "It can only be useful to watch my sex sessions from first P.O.V."

    While Lilim and Rudy were walking, Maria caught them and stood in front of them with a furious look on her face.

    "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?" she asked Rudy with a judging look on her face.

    "I would never." He pointed his finger at Lilim and said, "She was the one who asked me to change."

    Maria suddenly hugged Rudy and muttered, "Are we going to do that one day?"

    "Well¡­ that day can be today, but your gang is back. Let''s go."

    Rudy, Maria, and Lilim left for the outer area and met the maids and butlers who were abducted by the two maids.

    ''Hmm? I am pretty sure I had seen Rusher from the balcony.''

    "Where is Rusher?" Rudy asked.

    He is checking the damage caused by those people.

    ''Uhh¡­ that was me. I caused that damage, and I can''t even restore it using my ability.''

    A few minutester, Rusher walked in with his wife beside him. He turned to the butlers and said, "Father and mother are in the car. Take them to their room."

    Everyone scattered inside and outside the estate, and the only people standing there were Maria, Lilim, Rudy, Rusher, and his wife.

    Rudy locked his eyes with Rusher and stared at him with a straight face.

    SIGH!

    Rusher nodded with a sigh and walked forward between everyone.

    "I have something to tell you all. I wanted to tell this to father and mother too, but they are sleepy, so I will tell themter." After a brief pause, Rusher turned to his wife and said, "This syndicate is dying, and it will be dead in a month if we don''t save it.

    I am the one responsible for everything, so I will take the me when the timees. So please, forgive me. I will try my best to restore the Ross Syndicate back to its former glory."

    Rusher''s wife took a while to understand what Rusher was trying to say. One couldn''t me her as Rusher had kept everything so vague, and even Maria couldn''t understand a single thing.

    Lilim knew about it as Lu B had told her, but she had kept everything secret from Maria as she didn''t want to mess up Rudy or Rusher''s rtionship with Maria. Lu B felt she had no right to decide for Maria and left everything to Rudy and Rusher, to tell the truth.

    "Brother-inw, you have to tell them everything in detail if you want them to understand what made you take such measures to save your family," Rudy calmly said.

    "You are right¡­" Rusher slowly began to tell everything to his wife and Maria and answered their every question.

    At first, Rusher''s wife was angry at him as he decided to handle everything alone without consulting anyone, but she forgave him as she realized Rusher had no control over it.

    Once everything was resolved, Rusher sighed in relief and turned to Rudy to thank him for giving him a final push to confess everything to his family. However, the expression on Rudy''s face hadn''t changed.

    Rudy pointed his gaze at Maria and said, "You have one more thing to tell them, right?"

    "..." Rusher gulped down anxiously as he decided to confess Maria''s origin to his wife and Maria.

    ====

    Thanks, @Daoist705167, for the gift!

 Chapter ?467 Who To Blame

    Chapter ?467 Who To me

    Rusher gulped down anxiously and took a deep breath before saying anything. He was prepared for what was going toe. The worst thing that could happen to him was a divorce.

    When Rusher had an incestuous rtionship with his twin sister¡ª Ria, he hadn''t met his wife¡ª Nyara, yet. Even when he got her pregnant, he hadn''t met his wife.

    Even incestuous, that was his past rtionship, and Nyara couldn''t judge him for that as it was before he met her, although it was surely questionable. However, even after he met Nyara andter married her, he still continued his rtionship with his sister.

    If he were to confess everything to Nyara, there was a high chance that she was going to divorce him, and their whole family would break apart.

    Rusher was prepared for the worst.

    He looked into Nyara''s eyes and then nced at Maria, who was looking at him with a curious and confused look on her face. She had no idea what was going toe.

    Even Rudy was afraid of how Maria would react.

    ''I noticed it before when I was ying dead after the boss shot me, that Maria is mentally unstable. Even Rusher had mentioned something about her having a mental breakdown ''again''. Not in a way one would think, but she is mentally weak. She was ready to kill herself back then.

    So this can also easily go wrong. Honestly, anyone would start questioning their existence quite literally. I can''t imagine how one would feel if someone told them that the family members they considered their brother and sister were actually their biological parents who produced you from an incestuous activity.

    But well¡­ I am not the one to judge here. I have no right to say that after I look at mom that way. If I tell her my honest feelings, wouldn''t she feel the same as Maria would feel when Rusher will confess everything?

    Part of me doesn''t want that to happen, but the other part wants her to know everything. This is honestly mind blogging. Even if Rusher doesn''t tell her now, Maria will realize it one day eventually. And then she would ask me if I knew about it. I don''t want to break her trust.''

    Even Rudy was feeling a bit anxious, so he held Lilim''s hand, who was standing beside him. Lilim nced at Rudy in surprise but didn''t say anything.

    "What is it?" Nyara asked. "Hurry up. It''ste at night, and I want to go to sleep. I don''t even remember how I got outside, so there is that. You said you would tell that in the morning when everyone is at the dining table, so if what you are going to tell now is not that important, then why don''t you just tell everything in the morning altogether?"

    "This is¡­ important." Rusher exhaled sharply and said, "The truth is that Maria is actually¡ª"

    "Father, I am home," a loud, feminine voice said from behind.

    Rusher looked past Nyara''s shoulder and saw Ruby standing at the doorway.

    "Ruby¡­ when did you¡­?" Rusher had no idea Ruby had returned, nor did he know that she had won the VIP underworld tournament.

    "What''s going on here?" she asked while ncing around. "Why is the door broken?"

    "Some angry people¡ª"

    "Oh, you mean them." Ruby walked past Nyara and Rusher and stood in front of Rudy. She looked into his eyes with a soft re and said, "In other words, he is responsible for that, am I right?"

    "If you put it that way, yes," Rusher nodded.

    "This is the only way to put it. This wouldn''t have happened if he had not made such a stupid challenge. Had he not skipped the tournament today, this wouldn''t have happened," she said while ring into Rudy''s eyes.

    "If your family wasn''t kidnapped, I would have made it to the tournament, and this wouldn''t have happened." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "In other words, it''s technically your father''s fault."

    "But you made the challenge before this happened, so you are responsible for it."

    "How bold of you to assume that you would have won the VIP tournament," Ruby scoffed softly. "I was nning to return in today''s tournament anyway, so we would have faced each other."

    "Mind your manners, little girl. You are standing in front of #1 in the underworld. Have some respect."

    Rudy and Ruby red into each other''s eyes, and neither of them wanted to back off. Ruby was right, and Rudy was also right. It was one of those rare situations where neither of the parties was in the wrong.

    "Let''s stop ming each other," Maria interjected and stood between Rudy and Ruby so they couldn''t re at each other. However, both Ruby and Rudy were tallpared to Maria, so that didn''t do anything.

    Ruby raised her brows and said with a judging look on her face, "I see. So you are already taking his side now, huh?"

    "I am not taking anyone''s side!"

    "Is that so?" Ruby squinted her eyes and said, "Then you should have med him with me. What I am saying is true. It''s also true that father and you all were kidnapped by the Under des because of father''s action. But that could have happened any day. It could have happened tomorrow too. The issue here is that he made such a stupid challenge."

    "What makes you think that? It had to be today, you know? If it was tomorrow, then I would have never known or heard about it as there is no tournament tomorrow, and I wouldn''t havee here."

    "..." Ruby raised her brows in confusion and muttered, "But¡­ you would have made it to the tournament and eitherpleted or failed the challenge. Either way, they wouldn''t have marched here and done all the damage."

    "Uhh¡­ there seems to be a misunderstanding¡­"

    "What?"

    "They didn''t break the door. They didn''t even get past the fifth check post, so it makes no sense for them to destroy the door."

    "Then who did it? The Under des?" she asked curiously. "If that was the case, then I apologize for my rudeness."

    "It was me."

    "...!"

    However, it was indeed Rudy who had destroyed the door, although he did that because he didn''t receive any response from the other side.

 Chapter 468 Ruby Ross

    Chapter 468 Ruby Ross

    "You broke the door?!"

    "Yes."

    "With a cannonball?"

    "With my hand¡­ or maybe it was my leg."

    "..."

    "What''s wrong? Did Lu B not tell you this?" he smirked from the corner of his lips.

    "How do you¡­ oh¡­" Ruby let out a short sigh and muttered, "I see. So this was all your n to make me confess everything, and I fell right into it. Not going to lie, that was very smart of you. I am impressed."

    She smiled at Rudy.

    Maria squinted her eyes and hugged Rudy''s arm while staring at Ruby.

    "Look at her getting jealous," Ruby remarked. "Never in my wildest dream had I thought I would see a day where my aunt will bring home her boyfriend."

    Maria puffed her cheeks and muttered, "Even you are teasing me¡­"

    "So what should I call you?" Rudy asked Ruby. "I don''t want to call you by your name as our names are simr. And calling you niece-inw sounds weird. I don''t even know if that''s a word, to be honest."

    Ruby reached her hand to Rudy and said, "You can call me Mia since I am Mafia. Get it?"

    "Yeah."

    Rudy shook hands with her and said, "Nice to meet you, Mia. As you know, I am Rudy, and I am engaged to your ''aunt''. But since we are the same age, you don''t have to treat me formally."

    "Of course, uncle Rudy," she chuckled softly.

    ''She is lying. She knows¡­ she knows everything. I purposely mentioned ''aunt'' to know what she thought about it, and she colored me surprised. She knows that Maria is not her aunt but her half-sister.

    Now I think she knew what Rusher was going to confess, and she purposely interrupted him from telling them. But why? Isn''t it better if that secret is out? Well, it is their family matter, but it does concern me, does it not?'' Rudy wondered.

    Rudy and Ruby shook hands with each other with fake smiles on their faces, but Maria was too jealous to notice that. She separated their hands and red at Ruby.

    "Ruby, you must be tired from all the traveling and gambling. Why don''t you go sleep in your room?" Maria said in a demanding tone.

    "Don''t you try to scare me with that creepy forced smile of yours. You have been doing this ever since we were kids. You can''t just scare me away whenever you don''t want me around," Ruby remarked.

    "It has always worked, though," Maria shrugged.

    "Is that so?" Ruby raised her brow and said, "Then how about Ido what you fear the most at this moment?"

    Maria averted her gaze and said, "I don''t fear anything."

    "Oh? Very well, then. Don''t hate me for what I am going to do now."

    "What are you¡ª"

    Maria watched Ruby pull Rudy''s face close to her and kiss him on the lips. Then, Ruby nced at Maria from the corner of her eyes and kissed him again.

    After the kiss, she turned to Maria and said, "That was my first kiss, and it doesn''t feel as special as they say."

    "That''s because you don''t have feelings for him. It''s only special if you do it with someone you love," Maria said calmly.

    "..." Ruby stood there in confusion and thought, ''Why is she not angry? I kissed her fiance, and she was so calm. I was expecting her to yell at me. Does that mean I wasted my first kiss for nothing?!''

    Ruby turned to Rudy and said, "You changed her."

    After saying that, she left the scene.

    "..."

    Maria hugged Rudy and kissed him on the cheek before whispering something in his ears. Then, she rushed after Ruby and left the scene.

    "Well¡­" Rudy nced at Lilim and shrugged his shoulders.

    "Dear, you should tell everything in the morning when all the family members are present," Nyara said, leaving in a hurry.

    Rusher turned to Rudy and said, "I will tell them soon."

    "Yeah, it''s fine. I would feel the same if I tried to confess a secret and got interrupted. Anyway, it''s gettingte so I should leave. Can you drop me off?" he asked Rusher.

    "I will send Lilim."

    "Yes." Lilim licked her lips and said, "I will drop you off like I did that night."

    "I would love to, but I want Rusher to drop me off."

    Lilim understood what Rudy was nning, so she nodded and said, "I wouldn''t impose."

    Rusher, on the other hand, was utterly confused. But he couldn''t say no to Rudy.

    "I will get the keys. You can wait outside for me in the meantime."

    Now, only Rudy and Lilim were there. They looked at each other for a few seconds without uttering a single word.

    "I was lowkey looking forward to dropping you off so we could have some ''fun'' again," Lilim muttered.

    "Well, so was I, but¡­ I got some business with Rusher, so¡­"

    "It''s okay." Lilim hugged Rudy and said, "Daddy is busy. I understand."

    "You know, we can actually still have fun if you want."

    "Here?"

    "Of course not."

    "Then?"

    "After I leave with Rusher, you follow us. Or you can just wait for me somewhere and send me your location. Once Rusher drops me off, I wille to you to cum in you," he chuckled.

    "I could just teleport into your room, actually, but since it''s night and everyone is sleeping in the rooms next to yours, your moans will wake them up," he added with a grin.

    "Then¡­ I will wait for you in the forest."

    "Which forest, though? There are many."

    "The one near your house by theke."

    "Uhh¡­ how do you know where my house is?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    Lilim gulped anxiously and responded, "I was watching you, remember?"

    "That''s true, but still¡­" Rudy squinted his eyes at Lilim and asked, "Why do I feel like you are hiding something?"

    "I am not."

    Rudy heard footsteps approaching near, so he patted on Lilim''s head and left.

    Lilim confirmed Rudy''s leave and sighed in relief.

    ''Reba would have killed me if I had let daddy ask me more questions. I would have had to answer them as it would be the Lord''smand.''

    Rusherter picked up Rudy and left the underworld.

 Chapter ?469 Relationship Counselling

    Chapter ?469 Rtionship Counselling

    It has been a while since Rudy left the underworld with Rusher.

    Rusher was driving the car at the speed of 69km/h while ncing at Rudy from the rearview mirror again and again. Seemingly, waiting for Rudy to start a conversation. But after waiting for what it felt like eons to Rusher, he couldn''t be more patient.

    "So¡­ why did you ask me to be your driver?" Rusher asked Rudy.

    Rudy was looking outside at the sky from the window, seemingly lost in deep thought, but Rusher''s voice brought him back to his senses.

    "There is¡­ something I want to ask you," Rudy muttered.

    "Oh, I know what it is," Rusher said as he decreased the speed of the car.

    "I doubt you do."

    "It''s about what happened back there, right? I still don''t understand what that was all about, but don''t worry; I will keep it a secret. I won''t tell you about your powers or¡­ whatever it was to anyone, especially to Maria." Rusher reassured with a smile.

    "No, it''s not about that. I don''t actually care if someone knows about my powers. I am not particrly trying to hide it; I just don''t want to show them to everyone. And Maria knows about it, so it''s not that big of a deal," Rudy said in a little annoyed tone.

    "Then¡­ what is it?" Rusher asked with a confused look on his face. "I was sure you wanted to talk about it."

    After a brief pause, Rusher''s eyes widened in realization and gasped, "Don''t tell me you just wanted to treat me as your driver?!"

    "Of course not.

    "..."

    A whileter, Rudy let out a soft sigh and asked, "How¡­ how did it start¡­ with your sister?"

    Rusher immediately hit the break after hearing that. He then turned around to look at Rudy and asked, "What?"

    "You had and still are having an incestuous rtionship with your sister. So how did it all start? I believe it was when your father sent you both overseas because of an ongoing war in the underworld.

    Were you alreadymitting incest even before that, or was there something that made it happen and¡­ well, you made you made Maria?"

    "Why¡­ are you asking for something like this?"

    "I am just interested in it. Maybe it would change my opinion of you," Rus shrugged.

    Rudy wanted to know more about it as he was having a hard time making moves on Reba. He still thought she was his mother, and doing something to her would not only be morally disgusting but legally questionable too.

    Of course, those boundaries would not stop Rudy from getting what he wanted, but he thought Reba would find it repulsive and hate him for even thinking of something like that.

    SIGH!

    Rusher hit the elerator and began driving the car again. He gulped a few times while looking at Rudy repeatedly from the corner of his eyes.

    "It¡­ it started when we were overseas. I was a yboy who only thought of the girls as a tool of pleasure. I was the son of the strongest mafia boss and the heir of the strongest syndicate, so no one dared even to look me in the eyes.

    I brought new girls home every day and changed them like clothes. I had no remorse for what I did with them, even when they begged me not to let them go. And then there was my twin sister¡ª Ria, who was the pr opposite of me.

    My father didn''t love or have done anything for her because she was a girl. But she was close to my mother, and she turned out kind and innocent, unlike me. However, we had the same ambition.

    I wanted to be the next leader of the Ross syndicate, and so was Ria. But she had a different purpose to be a leader. I wanted to expand our territory and get rid of all the enemies, while Ria wanted to undo everything my father had done and make peace with everyone.

    As you might have guessed, we hated each other for that. To me, my father was like a god, but he was a demon for my sister. I couldn''t me her, to be honest.

    When there was a war in the underworld, my father sent Ria and me overseas to a safe location. I was angry at first. I wanted to join the war and make my name because I have been known as the son of the strongest mafia boss all my years.

    They feared me because of my father, not because of who I was. That irked me, but there was nothing I could do.

    After Ria and I got into the safe house, we never talked to each other for days. I still picked up girls from there and brought them home to have fun, while Ria was busy nning her future and what she would do after bing the next leader.

    I was pissed off at her for doing that. We didn''t even know the status of the underworld war, and here she was writing her fairy tale. She didn''t know the consequences of her actions¡ª although I was not the one to talk.

    One night, like every other night, I was having fun with the girls in my room. And then suddenly, one of the girls tried to kill me. She stabbed me in the chest, but fortunately, it wasn''t a deep wound.

    I made a run to the door, only to find out that all the girls were in this together; they were assassins from another syndicate. I could have run out of the room, but I was worried about Ria, so I had no other choice but to fight them.

    However, the girls had mixed something in my drink, and I was barely conscious. I was trained to fight in any circumstances, but I had never actually fought for real in such circumstances. Training and real situations differ a lot.

    I fought them and fought them, but I couldn''t gather my strength. My punches seemed weaker than a three-year-old. That''s when Ria suddenly barged into my room and got rid of them.

    It turned out she had hidden cameras in my room and had been watching me having sex with girls for all those nights and days."

 Chapter 470 Rushers Immoral Tale

    Chapter 470 Rusher''s Immoral Tale

    "I had passed out when all that happened, and when I woke up, I found myself on the bed smeared with blood. I tried to remember what had happened, and I remembered everything.

    The girl I hated the most¡­ saved my life. That was a¡­ humiliating experience. My father used to say, ''If someone manages to graze you, then you are not fit to be a leader.''

    And I was not only grazed, I nearly died. I wasn''t fit to be a leader. I was depressed, angry, annoyed, frustrated¡­ all because of Ria. I hated her even more.

    Deep down, I wished she would have let me die. At least I wouldn''t have to remember and live through that humiliation for my entire life. So¡­ I tried to kill myself, but I failed again.

    When I woke up after my failed attempt to kill myself, I found myself on the same bed again, but I was tied this time. I called out to Ria, and she came to me¡­ she looked me in the eyes and said, ''I saved your life twice, and for that, you owe me. For today onwards, you are my ve.''

    She never untied me after that day. She fed me with her hands, changed my clothes, and did everything for me, but as a master. I had be her pet."

    Rusher chuckled with a distant smile on his face and muttered, "It turned out she wasn''t as innocent and kind as she seemed. She was just acting like that to make her look vulnerable to others.

    Days passed by, and she still kept treating me like a pet. Then one day, she caught me masturbating. At that time, I didn''t know she had hidden cameras in my room and that she had been watching my sex sessions with the girls all these times.

    I thought, ''Oh shit! She saw me!'' but in truth, she came to my room after watching me masturbate. She then looked at me in disgust and said, ''You are pathetic.''

    She was right, of course. I had fallen so low that I had to masturbate to pleasure myself. But then¡­ something unexpected happened. Out of rage and frustration, I told her, ''You are to me. Why don''t you help me out?!''

    And for some reason, she agreed. She jerked me off. Days after another, our intimacy level increased. Don''t forget that I was a sex addict, and I wanted to fuck at least one new girl a day.

    So after spending a month doing nothing but masturbating, I had lost my sanity. One day, when Ria was washing me in the bathroom, I took advantage of the situation and tried to r*pe her. I didn''t know what I was doing, but I wanted to r*pe her so badly to satisfy my lust.

    However, I still failed.

    She had kicked me in the nuts and punched me in the face so hard that I got knocked out. When I woke up¡­ you already know in what condition I would have woken up.

    I was tied more brutally this time. From that day onwards, Riapletely changed. She had be a sadist who liked to see me suffer. It was like she was apletely new person.

    She still jerked me off, but¡­ she never let me cum. Every time I was close to cumming, she stopped. My hands were tied to the bed, so I couldn''t even jerk by myself. She did that for a week until I eventually had a mental breakdown.

    Ria probably felt pity for me, and she untied me. Then, sheid down on my bed and said, ''You can take revenge on me for everything I have done to you. You can do anything you want with my body, and I won''t stop you.''

    Those words seemed like words of wisdom to me. And without wasting a single second, Imitted incest. I fucked her for the entire night, and she eventually began to react to it; it was her first time too.

    We continued that. Day and night. All the time. In the bedroom, kitchen, bathroom, living room, and even when we went to take a walk outside. We had fallen so deep into that immoral rtionship that we cared about nothing else.

    Until a few monthster, we learned that Ria was pregnant. I had never been that scared in my life when she gave me the news. I didn''t know what to do, so I asked Ria, and she said she wanted to keep the baby.

    I was obviously afraid of how my father would react, but Ria told me she was ready to elope with me. I felt like an idiot at that moment. I gave up on everything and continued my rtionship with Ria.

    We had blocked all the numbers, changed houses and names, and lived a different life. I got a job and rented a house to start a new life with Ria. However, my father''s men managed to find us. At that time, Ria had already given birth to Maria, and our immoral rtionship was healthy and ongoing.

    When we returned back to the syndicate, my father looked at the baby and said, ''I will raise her.''

    He didn''t ask us a single question. Perhaps, he was already aware of it, or he didn''t care. In any case, he hadpletely changed. He had turned into a saint.

    A few dayster, he ordered me to marry the only daughter from the enemy syndicate. I was obviously against it as I had decided to spend the rest of my life with Ria, but he said if I didn''t marry her, there would be a war again, and he wanted to prevent it.

    I also wanted to prevent a war. I wanted peace for Ria and Maria''s sake. I didn''t want to risk their lives in any way, so I agreed to marry her.

    A weekter, we got married. We hadn''t even seen each other or knew what we looked like. Actually, she probably knew what I looked like as I was famous in the underworld, but it was my first time seeing her.

    Apparently, her father had kept her well hidden. Some didn''t even know he had a daughter. After our marriage, we rarely talked to each other. Just like me, she was also forced into marriage.

    However, we slowly opened up to each other and eventually fell in love after a few months."

 Chapter ?471 Actions and Consequences

    Chapter ?471 Actions and Consequences

    "When I agreed to marry Nyara, Ria was obviously against it. She begged me not to marry anyone, but I had no other choice. She then threatened to kill herself if I married her. But I promised her that I would never have an intimate rtionship with Nyara.

    And I broke that promise after a few months. I couldn''t face Ria; I couldn''t look her in the eyes. We still had our incestuous rtionship ongoing, but after starting an intimate rtionship with Nyara, I couldn''t do it with Ria.

    I was burdened with guilt and regret. I was afraid Ria would learn about it, so I kept it a secret; I didn''t want her tomit suicide. But one day, when we all were having a family dinner, Nyara suddenly announced her pregnancy.

    She hadn''t told me because she wanted to surprise me, and I was surprised, just in a different way than she had thought. The look on Ria''s face at that time killed me from inside.

    She acted normally during dinner, but she left early. I chased after her as I knew what she was going to do. But I exined to her. I told her I loved Nyara, and I also asked her to stop our incestuous rtionship with her.

    Surprisingly, she agreed. She said she loved me and didn''t want to see me sad. I was filled with even more regret and spent the rest of my days in guilt.

    Then one day, Ria told me that she was getting married to a businessman a few dayster. My heart sank after hearing that. At that time, I realized how Ria must have felt when I agreed to marry Nyara.

    I wanted to stop Ria''s marriage, but I had no right to do that. Even if I had asked her to stop, she would have just replied to me with a taunt. Eventually, the wedding day arrived, and everything worked out well.

    I couldn''t sleep a wink on that wedding night. My brain kept showing me scenes of Ria having sex with her husband. That night, I had another mental breakdown.

    Nyara was close to her delivery date, so she used to sleep with my mother, and the maids looked after her. While I was in another room. I cried and cried. I wanted to get in the car and bring Ria back, but my body couldn''t move. I couldn''t think of anything.

    The following day, my phone rang, and it was Ria. I didn''t want to pick it up as I knew what she was going to tell me; I was afraid that she would tell me about her sex session with her husband.

    But before I knew it, I had answered her call. We talked normally for a while until she started mentioning her night with her husband. It turned out he didn''t even touch her. He had only married her to expand his business using our money.

    I was relieved. I asked her to meet me at a ce, and when we metter that day, we had sex. We had a lot of sex. That was probably the best sex of my life. And ever since that day, my rtionship with Ria continued."

    Rusher showed various emotions in his voice and expressions on his face while telling his story. Rudy could feel how it had changed Rusher''s lifepletely.

    ''Well¡­ this didn''t help me a single bit because my case is entirely different here. My mother is not a sadist, nor such a thing would ever happen,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Rusher smiled slightly and calmly said, "Thank you, Rudy. I felt good after letting this out. I feel like a huge burden has been lifted from my shoulder."

    "No, thank you. It must have taken a lot of courage to reveal everything. But I am sure you will be much better once you confess this to your family too."

    "I n to. I will call Ria in the morning and ask her toe to the estate. And I will tell everything to everyone. I am ready for the consequences. I am ready¡­ to take responsibility for my actions. Thank you, Rudy. Really, I mean it."

    "Your wee, father-inw," Rudy chuckled softly. "Now, you have all my respect."

    "I am d."

    A few minutester, Rudy suddenly said, "They say, ''Learn from your mistakes and never repeat them.'' But here I am, learning from your mistakes."

    "Don''t misunderstand, Rudy. I never thought my rtionship with Ria was a mistake," Rusher stated calmly.

    "But you said you regretted it. And as long as I am aware, one only regrets their mistakes."

    "Yes, I did, and I still do. But I was talking about my actions and choices that led me to regret everything. Had I been more honest and loyal, I could have avoided many things."

    "That''s true. But hey, I am d you hadmitted incest with your sister. Otherwise, Maria wouldn''t have been born, and¡­ you know what I am talking about," Rudy chuckled.

    "Yeah. It makes me wonder if this was God''s doing. I waspletely changed after we were sent overseas. Had I stayed here, I am sure I would be long dead by now."

    Rudy lowered his gaze from the sky and looked at the far ground.

    "Your sister changed, you changed, your father changed¡­ Everyone changed. One choice can change someone''s life, so sometimes I wonder about different decisions. Regardless, you never know the oue, but at least you won''t regret choosing one over another.

    And as for you thinking that it was God''s doing, it could be a demon''s doing too. Incest is forbidden everywhere, so why would you even think that? It''s funny how someone mes someone if the oue turned out bad, but if it turned out good, they woulde to take credit for it.

    My actions surely have many consequences, but I am always ready to take responsibility, whether it be me or credit. But¡­ I don''t think I would be saying the same thing if I didn''t have powers. What I am trying to say here is that you do something because you have that opportunity. If you didn''t, you would be yearning for it."

    Rudy uttered with a distant smile on his face, seemingly wondering and pondering about how much his life has and will change in the future.

 Chapter 472 Not a Quick Stop

    Chapter 472 Not a Quick Stop

    DING!

    Rusher''s phone rang as he received a notification.

    He read it and said, "Oh."

    "..."

    "The VVIP Underworld Tournament is postponed to next week because of some ''uncontroble circumstances''," Rusher informed Rudy.

    ''Why do I feel like that ''Uncontroble circumstances'' is me?'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "So I will be meeting you next week then."

    "That reminds me..." Rusher made a turn on the street as they left the private road and entered the city road.

    "Hmm?"

    "About your marriage with Maria. Are you serious about it?" Rusher asked in a solemn voice.

    "Of course I am. I love her."

    "Then, when do you want to marry her? You must tell us in advance so we can prepare for the wedding."

    "I am honestly ready at any time. But I am sure your family will be having some issues after you tell them everything, and it will take time for everyone to ept and resolve things."

    Rudy moved his hand out of the window to catch the berries from the nearby tree using telekinesis. He tasted one and continued:

    "But... the most I can give you is a week. After that, whether you are ready for it or not, I will take Maria with me and marry her."

    "What about Ruby, though? She kissed you in front of everyone even though I know she did to make Maria jealous; they have always been teasing each other like that."

    "She didn''t kiss me. I let her kiss me. Ain''t no way someone can touch me without my permission, let alone kiss me," Rudy retorted. "And I am not sure about marrying her. You will have to ask her yourself. But Maria is no longer against it."

    "Is that what she whispered to you before leaving?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Something like that, yes."

    That was half truth. Maria had whispered, ''I will talk about Rubyter, and you have got some questions to answer, mister daddy of Lilim.''

    "You know, my wife has always been a liberal mother and a wife. She also treated Maria like her own child since Ruby and Maria are of the same age. However, I can''t fathom how she would react when I tell her about Ria," he muttered with a sigh and did not try to think more.

    "You are mentally unstable, father-inw. You have had several mental breakdowns, and you now seem to get them frequently, even under mild pressure.

    I myself have witnessed you having mental breakdowns three times. The first time was when your father shot me, and you didn''t know what to do. The second time was when I threatened you, and the third time was when you were trapped in that ball."

    Rusher raised his brows andmented, "There is something definitely wrong with your definition of ''mild''."

    Rudy ignored Rusher''s remark and continued, "Following that, Ria has a bit of a mncholic personality. And Maria is a mixture of you both, being mentally unstable and a minute inferiorityplex."

    "She has been smiling a lot and acting lively ever since she met you."

    "That''s right. Praise me more. I don''t get enough praise for my hard work."

    Rusher suddenly furrowed his brows and asked, "By the way, when you asked me to drop you off, and I asked Lilim to do that, she called you ''daddy''. What was that about?"

    ''I saw thising from miles away, but Rusher never asked this. I thought maybe he didn''t hear it or just forgot about it, but this bastard was waiting for a perfect time to ask me this!''

    "She calls me that for some reason."

    "Correct me if I am wrong, but you wouldn''t happen toy your hands on her, right?" Rusher asked with a judging look on his face.

    "No. Sheid herself on me," Rudy started with a straight face.

    "I knew it! I knew something was going on between you two when Lu B kept mentioning Lilim''s name with Maria."

    "You are overreacting a little. I mean, didn''t you change to a new girl every day when you were my age?" Rudy remarked. "I am better than that. I don''t throw them away like you did, and I have promised to take care of them. And before you ask, yes, Maria knows about it."

    Rusher fixed the rearview mirror while saying, "I don''t know what to say when you bring that up."

    Half an hourter, Rusher stopped the car in front of his casino and said, "Do you mind if I stop here for a while? I need to check the daily reports as they have been pending for a week."

    "How long will it take?"

    "I can''t say the exact time, but it will take more than thirty minutes, minimum. But if you want, I can drop you at your ce and return here."

    ''Lilim said she needed to take a bath, so i will have some free time.'' Rudy looked up at the sky to check the time and said, "It''s barely 3 AM right now. I am not in a hurry. You can do your work, I will rest in the car."

    "Oh, you cane inside if you want. My office has a bed, an air conditioner, a refrigerator, a television, a full-speed Wi-Fi connection, and I can get your food too," Rusher suggested excitedly.

    "Nah, I am good."

    "Are you sure? Because I don''t want my son-inw to feel ufortable, even for a second."

    "Well, I am feeling pretty ufortable right now after hearing you calling me your son-inw," Rudy remarked.

    "You cane in if you are bored here." After saying that, Rusher rushed towards the casino.

    SIGH!

    Rudy used the windows tight and uttered, "You cane out now, Angelica."

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and said, "You two talked too much!"

    "We were having a nice conversation,e on. And besides, the same amount of time would have passed even if we weren''t talking."

    "...."

    "So? Are you going to do something or just stare at me like that?" Rudy grinned.

    Angelica unzipped Rudy''s pants and began sucking him off.

    Later that night, a tragedy urred, and many lives were lost because of Rudy''s actions

 Chapter ?473 Night of the Tragedy

    Chapter ?473 Night of the Tragedy

    Angelica was eating Rudy''s snake with a delightful expression on her face, eagerly waiting for the milk shot.

    "Should I message Rusher and say I will go home alone?" Rudy asked Angelica. "We can just teleport and continue this somewhere else. A car isn''t the best choice to have fun."

    "But you are meeting with Lilimter, and we won''t get time to have funter."

    "You are right." Rudy took out his phone and mumbled, "I should let Lilim know that we are at the casino. She asked me to message her when we get to the city."

    Rudy messaged Lilim and asked her to leave the underworld after an hour.

    "I am going to shoot the load!"

    Angelica drank Rudy''s milk and licked her lips after kissing the tip of his snake.

    "Ahh~ It''s been so long since Ist got to drink it. I missed this vor so much~"

    "Is that so? Then who was the one sucking me off in the morning when I woke up and then didn''t stop until I gave her a load?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "It''s been ages since west had sex."

    "We did it in the school''s washroom just today!"

    "I miss the time we used to cuddle each other. Now it''s all about sex for you," she said with a gloomy face.

    "We cuddled and had sex in the bathroom before we left for the underworld!" Rudy gently smacked Angelica on the head and asked, "What''s with you?"

    Angelica sat on Rudy''sp, facing face to face, and said, "Let me act like a harem member who was forgotten after you got new girls."

    "I can''t forget you even if I want to. Every morning, I woke up with you giving me the most amazing blowjob in the world. Then the first sex of the day in the bathroom, and break sex in the school''s washroom."

    Rudy pointed his snake at Angelica''s cave and pulled her close as his snake automatically made its way into the cave.

    Angelica brought her face close to Rudy''s ear and whispered, "Can you be rough today?"

    "If I get rough, the car will break down, but that''s not the main issue as I can just restore it the next second. The problem is that the car will shake if I am even a little rough, and it will catch people''s attention.

    And they wille to check it out, and they will see us, and that would be embarrassing as they wouldn''t be watching us have sex; they would see me humping my hips in the car."

    Rudy and Angelica enjoyed the slow humping, but Rudy got slightly rougher as he got close to shooting his load inside Angelica''s cave.

    But suddenly, his ears twitched as his head automatically moved towards the direction of the casino.

    "What''s wrong?" Angelica asked after Rudy stopped moving his hips.

    "I just heard a gunshot."

    "I didn''t hear anything. Are you sure you heard it right? Because a gunshot is pretty loud, and I don''t think I would miss that if I¡ª"

    "No, it was a silenced shot. Obviously, they are using a silencer, so they don''t catch attention."

    "Do you want me to go and check it out real quick? I am a ghost, so they won''t see me, and if there is truly something wrong¡ª"

    "Get inside me." Rudy''s eyes shined in rainbow color as he spoke, "This might be more serious than I thought."

    Angelica went inside Rudy and said, ''I know I don''t have to say this, but be careful.''

    Rudy got out of the car and stealthily made his way to the casino.

    "I am worried about Rusher, not me. There are 41 people inside, and one of them is on the ground; that''s probably Rusher."

    ''How can you be so sure? Your new vision abilities don''t let you see in colored vision, right?''

    "Well¡­ everyone has a gun, but the guy on the floor doesn''t."

    Rudy jammed all the iing and outgoing signals from the casino before entering inside. He could have simply teleported inside as he had been there a couple of times. However, there were chances that they would shoot Rusher upon seeing Rudy.

    Rudy already knew the spot where the attackers were standing, so it was easy for him to get rid of them. He wanted to avoid being seen as if they alerted the others in Rusher''s office, they would start shooting.

    ''The guards are already killed by them, and a few people who were present in the casino are dead as well. The dealers and that man on the counter are also dead. All the staff is dead. Seeing the temperature of their bodies, they were killed a few hours ago.

    Now that I am inside and the radius of my vision is much smaller, I can identify their genders, age, and everything else. Rusher is in his office as I expected, and there are 16 men with him, aiming their guns at him.

    Rusher has already been shot once, so if I don''t get there sooner, he will die!''

    Even though Rudy nned to keep himself stealthy, he severed the heads of everyone in the casino without even moving his fingers¡ª except the ones in Rusher''s office.

    He slowly made his way to Rusher''s office and opened the door with a kick.

    "You are¡ª!"

    The next moment, Rudy exploded all of their heads like a watermelon. Their blood rained in the room as it spread on the ceiling, floor, and walls, but not a single drop fell on Rudy.

    Rudy looked at Rusher, who was lying on the ground, and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah."

    "Where did you get shot? Show me."

    "Oh¡­ actually¡­" Rusher unbuttoned his shirt and showed his bulletproof jacket to Rudy.

    SIGH!

    "I acted like I really got shot, so the attackers reveal their motive, and then I would have taken them by surprise and¡ª"

    "There were forty of them. No matter how skilled or trained you are, you can''t single-handedly defeat them all."

    "You just exploded the heads of 16 men like it was nothing."

    "I am me, and you are you."

    This was a tragedy for Rusher''s enemies, and they all lost their lives because of Rudy''s actions.

 Chapter 474 Long Night Events

    Chapter 474 Long Night Events

    "Anyway, how did you not notice the dead bodies of the staff outside?" Rudy asked with a little annoyed look on his face, seemingly angry at Rusher''s carelessness.

    "It was dark. All the lights were off, so I assumed they had closed the casino as we didn''t have many customers during the tournament week. And I did try to turn on the lights, but it didn''t turn on," Rusher responded in an awkward manner.

    "You are hopeless, father-inw," Rudy sighed.

    "I think they were here with the motive of stealing everything. They must have assumed I was at the tournament and grabbed the chance to¡ª"

    "You are wrong." Rudy interjected. "It''s the opposite."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You weren''t at the tournament today, so they would have thought you were here in the casino, alone, with no protection and customers around." Rudy furrowed his brows and continued, "They were here to kill you."

    "Wow¡­ I did not think of that."

    "Seriously, I am curious how you managed to run a syndicate for all these years¡­ uh¡­ right." Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "You didn''t do shit except use up all the money in their protection. It''s good that there wasn''t a war or something, or you would be long dead."

    "Usually, the security here is tight too, but everyone has gone to the tournament to try out their luck and make some money in the underworld gambling matches that happen between the other parties."

    "Yeah. But think about it, if you had dropped me off first and then came here, there are high chances that you would already be dead. Or¡­ if I hadn''t asked you to drop me off." Rudy shrugged. "I am sure you were nning toe here anyway, right?"

    "Yeah, I was going toe here in the morning, but I don''t think they would have changed things."

    Rudy clenched his teeth and muttered, "You should get yourself a bodyguard too."

    "I really should¡­"

    Rudy took out his phone and said, "I will ask Lu B for one. And they are artificial humans who can''t die, so you will never have to worry about a thing."

    Rudy told everything to Lu B via a text message and asked her to send some Under des to Rusher''s casino.

    "I did the work for you. The Under des will take care of these bodies and find out who was behind this attack. I don''t think a strong or a big syndicate would try to kill you, because if they wanted, they would have justunched a missile at your estate.

    Probably an organization or small gangs were behind this." Rudy turned to Rusher and asked, "Are you nning on staying here?"

    "Yeah, I got work to do."

    "So work is more important to you?"

    "This ce is a casino, but it''s also the headquarters of the Ross Syndicate outside the Underworld. We n and run our missions here, and that''s what I meant when I said they were here to ''steal''.

    There are important documents and missions, undercover agents, and gangs spread across this city. Their name, address, family¡­ Everything would have been exposed if they had gotten their hands on it. So yeah, it is as valuable as my life for me. Because the others'' lives would be in danger as well."

    Rudy stayed there with Rusher until the Under des arrived. After that, he bid farewell to everyone and teleported to the park near his house.

    He had also asked Lilim to leave, so he was now waiting for an update from her.

    ''Rudy, is it a bad time to ask you to finish what we were doing in the car?'' Angelica asked hesitantly.

    "Obviously not. Come out, I was so close to cumming, and you were too. Let''s have some fun until Lilim arrives."

    After that, Rudy ''yed'' with Angelica in the park for half an hour until he received a message from Lilim.

    Angelica was satisfied with a few loads, so she went inside Rudy and fell asleep.

    In this life, Rudy had never been to the forest near his house after he got his powers, so he first teleported near his house and flew to the forest. He looked at the lonelyke that was filled with waste and junk and muttered:

    "Thiske eventually dried outpletely, and it waster filled with sand to use asnd to make more houses. I can buy thisnd and make a big house here so all my harem members can live, but thisnd belongs to the government, so I will have to talk it out with them sometime."

    Rudynded in the forest and nced around to look for Lilim.

    "Lilim?"

    He used his vision abilities to find Lilim, but Lilim called out to him before he could do that.

    "Daddy."

    "I am here," Rudy responded.

    Lilim made her way to Rudy''s voice and smiled at him after finding him.

    "You could have just met me in the sky or something."

    Without responding, Lilim rushed to Rudy and hugged him tightly.

    "Daddy~!"

    "Hey¡­" For some reason, Rudy felt a little emotional meeting Lilim like that.

    ''Why did she choose this ce of all?''

    "I know this is too direct, but can we get to the main deed?" Lilim asked in a muffled voice.

    "Sure. We can have a nice chat while doing it."

    Lilim dropped to her knees, pulled Rudy''s pants, and bit his snake in a yful manner. She sniffed it and muttered, "It smells fresh."

    "Yeah. It was working ''hard'' mining a cave while I was waiting for you."

    And thus started Rudy and Lilim''s long night in a forest.

    Meanwhile, Lu B was checking the reports of the Underworld Tournaments as the head of the UBC.

    She was repeatedly ncing at her phone in anticipation of Rudy''s message, but Rudy was busy doing something else.

    Kim, who was sitting on the couch in the same room, said, "Why don''t you message him if you want to talk to him."

    "I don''t want to talk to anyone. I was waiting for his message about the gold biscuit he gave me. I don''t understand why he gave me this¡­" she muttered while looking at the biscuit.

    Rudy had written¡ª 6+9 =?

    "The answer is fifteen. Why would he give me such a simple thing to solve?" Lu B wondered.

    "Again, why don''t you message him and ask him yourself?"

    ===

    A/N- What''s 6+9?

    ===

    Thanks, @Domfom, and @hades6768, for the gift!

 Chapter ?475 Returning to the Vampire World

    Chapter ?475 Returning to the Vampire World

    Days passed, and it was finally the night of the full moon. Rudy was ready to rock and bang into the vampire world, but it still wasn''t the promised time.

    Rudy was waiting for the stars to get aligned in the way they were when Jane opened the portal.

    "Come on¡­ only a few minutes, and I will get to meet them again¡­" Rudy was excited as a kid waiting to open his birthday or Christmas gifts.

    Angelica was inside Rudy, and she was pulling an all-nighter as she also wanted to meet the vampire gang again.

    "Make sure to pass through the portal this time, so you don''t get stuck in my body like thest time," Rudy said to her.

    ''The portal stays open for an hour, so even if I am stuck in your body, it''s not a big deal,'' Angelica responded instantly. It was almost as though she already had her response prepared in case Rudy told her that.

    ''Wait, you will be back in an hour, right?'' Angelica asked curiously.

    "Well¡­ yeah. I just have to get them, grab them, ande here. Why would I stay there?"

    "Who knows? Something might happen which forces you to stay there like thest time."

    "Don''t jinx like that."

    Finally, the stars aligned the way they were supposed to, and Rudy patiently waited for the portal to open from the other side. He waited for a minute, two minutes, three minutes¡­ and just like that, five minutes had passed, but the portal didn''t open.

    ''Why don''t you open the portal instead of waiting for them?'' Angelica suggested. "And why are you moving your hands like that in the air?

    "That''s what I am doing. I am copying what Jane did to open the portal. But she had muttered something before doing that, which I am trying to repeat."

    ''Is that so¡­''

    "You were sleeping when this all happened, so you don''t know. But I wonder why they didn''t open the portal. Perhaps, the stars aren''t aligned yet in the vampire world?

    I can use molecr teleportation, but it will take too long. And even if I can go there, I can''t bring them to the human world without the portal. Oh well, I will use my ''find my prey'' ability and see what they are up to."

    Meanwhile, in the vampire world.

    "Are you sure?" a male voice asked.

    "Yeah, my spies are always correct."

    "They also said the same thing."

    "So what should we do now?"

    "Are we really going to do this?"

    "We have to. This is the best chance we will have."

    "But shouldn''t we make backup ns in case we fail?"

    "No! We won''t fail! We have been nning this ever since we killed the incarnation of thest Lord! It has been so many years, and all we have since then is nning, nning, and nning!"

    A secret meeting was arranged by the small and big kings in the vampire world. It was at the Rendezvous point where the throne of the Lord was located.

    All the vampires from the other kingdoms and the Monarchs of the three continents were nning a full-on attack on the Orion Heart kingdom.

    "But we have to think of that!" one of them yelled.

    "We are going to fight the three strongest vampires of this world. The cursed child¡ª Jane, possesses unfathomable power for her age. Even though she is not a full vampire. She has the curse of the blue moon, which makes her so strong!"

    "What about Virgil?! No one knows his true powers! Whoever dared to challenge him never returned! Are we really going to war against him?!"

    "We have hundreds of thousands of troops with us. Even if he is the strongest, he can''t possibly win against that many of them. And besides¡­"

    Luis¡ª the king of the Alucard kingdom, was amongst them, conjured a glowing object in his hand, and said, "We have an ace card with us."

    "What is that thing?"

    "A century ago, I kidnapped a family of an elder dwarf who came to the vampire world from their world. They wanted to taste the Blood moon fruit, so I asked them to make me a device that could seal and contain any and all the powers of a person.

    Those foolish midgets believed in me and got to work immediately; they thought I would give them the blood moon fruit. They made several devices, but all of them failed to contain the power for a long time.

    They said it was impossible to create such a device, so I locked his wife and daughter and threw him in the cave. I ordered him to make me that device, and I would let his family go.

    He agreed like an idiot.!" Luis scoffed out loud. "While he was working hard using his blood and sweat, I was having fun with his wife and daughters. Even as dwarfs, their bodies were surprisingly good.

    But I got bored of them after a few years and gave them to the guards, who yed with them every night. However, one day the daughter tried to escape, and both his wife and daughter were killed in the process to stop them.

    Of course, I didn''t tell the elder dwarf about it. And he eventually managed to craft a device that could hold an immense amount of power and nullify every magic.

    It took him 96 years to make it! Can you believe it?! And then he asked where his wife and daughter were, and I gave him their broken skeletons after they were eaten by my hounds. I don''t know what happened to him afterward, but I let him go as I had no use of him."

    "So are you saying that this device can make Virgil weak and we can kill him?" one of them asked curiously and excitedly.

    "Forget about Virgil, who is the strongest being in the vampire world. This device can even be used on the Lord!"

    "What?!" Everyone eximed in unison.

    "That''s right. We can even kill the Lord if we want to!"

 Chapter 476 Enemy of Lord

    Chapter 476 Enemy of Lord

    "We can even kill the Lord using this! We all know he is out there! And the Orion Heart kingdom is hiding him somewhere. Most likely, the incarnation has failed, so he is weak and can''t do anything. Once we kill them all, we will get rid of the Lord too!" Luis announced loudly.

    "What about that old hag Nyxia, though? Her powers are also very tricky, or so I have heard."

    "She is currently not in the Orion Heart kingdom. That''s why, we must attack them today! This device can only be used on one person, so it''s either Nyxia or Virgil."

    "That''s a nice n you have got there," a female voice uttered from the dark.

    "Obviously. I am the oldest vampire here, and I have seen many¡ª" Luis'' face turned pale as he gulped down anxiously and asked, "Wait¡­ who are you?"

    "Arara~ Weren''t you talking about me just now?"

    The vampires used magic to brighten the room so they could see who it was¡ª even though most of them had already recognized her from the voice.

    It was none other than Nyxia.

    "Eek! It''s Nyxia! What do we do now?!" someone yelled.

    "Nyxia¡­" Luis gritted his teeth and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    "Why can''t I be here? This ce doesn''t belong to you; it doesn''t belong to anyone but the Lord," Nyxia responded nonchntly even though she was surrounded by dozens of enemies.

    "..."

    "Moreover, you all should have chosen a different ce to n such a hideous act. Were you seriously nning to kill the Lord in the Lord''s chamber?" she scoffed out loud. "Foolish insects."

    "Shut up, you hag!" Luis yelled at the top of his lungs.

    "You also nned to kill my son and my great-granddaughters, not to mention my darling too. It seems you don''t care about your life. You are all going to be annihted."

    "I don''t think so." Luis threw the magic device at Nyxia and trapped her in it.

    Nyxia''s magic and powers were sucked by the device as it changed its color. Then, shackles came out of it and chained Nyxia in a way that she couldn''t even move her finger, let alone blink.

    The device had stopped all the functions in Nyxia''s body, so she couldn''t cast or even regenerate her powers. Her current condition was weaker than a human on death''s door.

    "Do not think I have forgotten the humiliation I suffered because of you that day!" Luis shouted. "I was going to use it on Virgil, but oh well, getting rid of you first makes more sense."

    "Yeah, Yeah!" the others seconded Luis.

    "And what did you call us? Foolish insects? You are the one who is foolish! You came here in between your enemies who want to kill you! If you had kept your mouth shut, then maybe some of us here wouldn''t have even known that you were here!

    Yet, you went ahead and made your presence known. Most knowledgeable vampire, my ass! You are just an old hag who has somehow managed to survive all this time with the help of your forbidden magic!

    I just told you how powerful this device was, and you got yourself trapped in it. You walked into the death trap on your own, you old hag!"

    "What do we do with her now?" someone asked.

    "Of course, we kill her," the others suggested.

    "Wait a minute¡­"Luis red at the other vampires and said, "Who asked you to say anything? I am the one who trapped her, so obviously, I will pass my judgment on her!"

    "..."

    Luis walked forward and stood in front of Nyxia. He looked down at her and said, "You know, d the twelfth and I were good friends. He always did as I asked him to. He was an idiot who took my advice and trusted me blindly¡ª and that''s why I liked him.

    I was going to kill him one day and be the king of the Orion Heart kingdom too. I would have been unstable in not only the vampire world but the others too. I would have been the monarch of the two biggest continents of this world.

    I had already nned what and how I was going to expand my reach. First, I was going to attack the human world and kill every one of them. They are the impurities of this universe, and they must be annihted.

    They are the reason why everything happened! They should have been exterminated a long time ago! They don''t deserve to live! Or that''s what I had dreamed of doing!

    But one day¡­."

    Luis kicked Nyxia in the face and set her flying to the wall. Nyxia mmed onto the wall and dropped to the ground with a bloody look.

    "You came into his life! You ruined everything!" Luis kept kicking Nyxia''s face and body again and again as he yelled, "You ruined everything! But s, I never gave up on my dream.

    I first got him killed! Yes! It was my doing! I am the one who killed your husband! But that wasn''t my n. I wanted you dead¡­ but he protected you and died instead! Still, at least he was out of the list.

    And now! After I killed his son¡­ your son¡ª Virgil, the so-called vampire monarch, I will have my hands on Orion Heart kingdom. I willunch an attack on the human world and let all the vampires feed on them!

    It will be a grand feast for them! Now¡­"

    Luis conjured a glowing red sword in his hand and said, "Let me show you the wonders of the Alucard family, for we were once the strongest and will be the strongest soon."

    He looked at his sword and licked it before saying, "Blood maniption; specialty of the Alucard family. Once again, we will rise and rule over the weak! We will show them why vampires are the most deadly race of all!

    Let''s start with you first, Nyxia!"

    ====

    Thanks, @puremichigan, for the gift!!

 Chapter ?477 Waging War

    Chapter ?477 Waging War

    Luis raised his sword and decapitated Nyxia''s head from her body. Nyxia''s body stayed still for a few seconds before losing its strength. And a few secondster, her body slowly began to turn into ash.

    "Ahahahaha!" Luis raised his sword once again and turned to everyone. "Luis Alucard will show everyone who is the strongest! Come now, my fellow kings and monarchs, we have a war to win!"

    "Wait¡­ this seems wrong for some reason. Nyxia was killed so easily¡­" one of the kings muttered.

    "Hah?!" Luis turned to the king and shouted, "Are you saying that this device was just for the show?!"

    "I am not. But this was too easy, don''t you think?"

    "So what if it was?""

    "If we think about it¡­" someone else spoke. "You killed Nyxia in a cowardly way. You didn''t fight her head to head. It was just like killing a baby who couldn''t do anything."

    Luis red at them and said, "So what? What matters is that they are dead! And how many newborns do you think I have killed?! More than you can imagine! And don''t act like you all are saints. You all killed newborns with me.

    We were all in this together! We all were afraid that the new incarnation of the Lord would be born, and thus, the ones who were born on the night of supposed-incarnation night, we killed all of them and their families.

    Except¡­ from the Orion Heart Kingdom. And guess what happened? They have the Lord''s incarnation. We should have waged war against them a long time ago! If we had, the cursed child wouldn''t have been born. The Lord''s incarnation wouldn''t have survived! And we only would have had to worry about two thorns in our way¡ª Nyxia and Virgil."

    "Nyxia is dead now, though."

    "Yeah! So now we only have to worry about Virgil and the cursed child. The Monarch of the right continent will attack the Orion Heart kingdom from the right with the kings and all their troops. The Monarch of the left will attack them from the left with all the kings of the kingdoms and use all of their forces.

    And I¡­ Luis Alucard, the rightful king of half of the vampire world¡­ will go straight. I will challenge Virgil, so you don''t have to worry about a single thing.

    Listen, the Orion Heart kingdom doesn''t have that many troops, and if they divide them into three parties, they will be even fewer. The cursed child might join the war from one side, and Virgil will join another. But who will defend the third side?

    No one! We have already won this war, my brothers! All we have to do is kill everyone who stands in our path!"

    "But how do you n to kill Virgil? You already use that device on Nyxia."

    "It doesn''t matter. That device was made for Nyxia and Virgil. Even if I had used it on Virgil and killed him, we would still have to find Nyxia and kill her to avoid any possible hurdles in our way.

    We just took care of Nyxia first. Nothing else had changed. And I already know how I will defeat Virgil; if he learns about his mother''s death, he will surely be sad, and I will choose that moment to strike!

    Sadly. I can''t take Nyxia''s head as a trophy to show him as it will turn into ash soon. But he will realize I am telling the truth once I show him my sword, which is stained by Nyxia''s blood.

    To be honest, I wanted to keep her alive and have some fun with her body, but it didn''t matter. I am not stupid enough to take the risk of letting her life. And besides, I am sure she was just hiding the wrinkles of an old hag behind her charm ability.

    However, whatever you do, do not kill the twin princess. They both are valuable assets to us. We can use them to use the Orion Heart kingdom citizen."

    "Just admit that you want those girls in your collection," one of themmented.

    "Well, you are not wrong. You can chop her hands and legs and make her limbless, but make sure to keep them both alive. If they die, you will be the next!" After a brief pause, Luis gritted his teeth in annoyance and muttered:

    "I still haven''t received any news from Vesier. Where is he?! If he was here, I would have gained some insider intel, which we all could have used. He wasn''t there in the Blood Moon week, either. Did something happen to him?"

    "Nah." Luis shook his head and mumbled, "Vesier is the smartest person I know. He is second after me. No one can defeat him. I mean¡­ he was the one who killed d the twelfth."

    "Anyway! Let''s go! Next time we meet, we will have our rule on the entire Vampire World!" Luis announced.

    All of them left the Lord''s chamber and marched towards the Orion Heart Kingdom.

    Nyxia''s body eventually turned into ash and vanished into thin air. Her hair on her also began to disintegrate into nothing.

    Suddenly, a pair of hands appeared out of nowhere and grabbed Nyxia''s head, eventually turning into ashes.

    SNAP!

    One of the two hands snapped its finger, and the Lord''s Chamber changed. There was no blood on the floor, not even Nyxia''s clothes.

    "What a foolish lot of vampires¡­" Nyxia uttered as she walked out from the shadow.

    "Did they really think they could kill me?" she scoffed. "All of them were in my Absolute Illusion, and they couldn''t even realize that. They will conquer the world, they said. They have no idea who they are dealing with.

    Still, that device was dangerous. It''s no wonder, after all, it was crafted by the elder dwarf, and it took him 96 years to make it. If I hadn''t used an illusion, they would have used that device on Virgil, which could have been life-threatening, but not really. After all, Virgil''s power is¡­

    If a child born under the blue moon is a cursed child, then a child named by the Lord itself is a blessed child."

    THUNDER! BANG! BOOM!

    The clouds roared with thunder as lightning went berserk in the vampire world.

    Nyxia chuckled softly and muttered, "Darling is here. And he is¡­ angry."

 Chapter 478 First Awakening

    Chapter 478 First Awakening

    Virgil was standing in front of the vampire pce, talking to the soldiers. Seemingly exining to them a strategy of the war.

    "But Vampire Monarch, they areing from all three sides!"

    "I will handle one side, take our strongest soldiers and go to the left side," Virgil ordered.

    "What about the right side, then?"

    "No one will go to the right side."

    "But then they will invade our kingdom!"

    "That''s fine. I have already ordered everyone to evacuate from there. They are safe at the pce. The right border leads to this kingdom, but the other two have our entire continent.

    I also ordered the other kings to get their armies ready. Listen, our first objective is to keep our citizens safe. This war doesn''t matter. Also, make sure that the royal families of all the kingdoms of this continent are well protected."

    Two soldiersnded near Virgil and knelt in front of him.

    "Now is not the time to kneel! Why are you here?" Virgil asked angrily.

    "We just received the report from the left and north kingdoms. The enemy''s troops have started moving again. It looks like they discussed their ns, and now they are nning to start the war."

    "How long will it take them to reach the borders?"

    "Less than five minutes!"

    "They got here faster than I expected. When I received news that a massive army was marching toward our continent, I suspected they were trying to wage war, but I didn''t expect the other two continents to join them.

    The Alucard kingdom has always tried to get their hands on this kingdom, but we were on good terms with the other two continents. Luis must have promised them a grand reward, but they have no idea that Luis will cut them down as soon as the work is done."

    Virgil pped his wings and hovered in the air as he looked at the soldiers.

    "It is time to do what you were born for, my soldiers. Let''s protect our citizens together!"

    "Yeah!"

    Virgil frowned his face and muttered, "If they want a war¡­ we will serve them war¡­ with dessert at that."

    "Grandpa!" Jane dashed out of the pce and stopped in front of Virgil. "Grandpa! Let me participate in this war!"

    "You can''t, Jane. You have never been to war, and you don''t¡ª"

    "I am the third strongest vampire in this world! And this is my kingdom too! They are my citizens too! I want to protect them!" Jane yelled with a resolute expression on her face.

    "I cannot let you face the danger alone, Jane. If anything were to happen to you, Rudy would obliterate everything. I am not ready to take such a risk," Virgil stated in a disdainful tone. "I know how you are feeling, but there is nothing that can be done."

    "Rias also insisted oning with me, but I locked her in the room and sealed it with magic. She can''t leave that room without anyone''s help! Please, grandpa, let me participate in this war."

    Virgil gazed up at the sky and looked at the white full moon.

    "Today is¡­" He turned to Jane and said, "Today is the full moon day, are you aware of it? Rudy must be waiting for you on the other side."

    "I know! But opening the portal will take at least 10 minutes. And only a handful of people can open the portal. We will win this war in thirty minutes and still have time left to open the portal again. And once Rudy¡ª"

    "Go open the portal, Jane¡­" Virgil ordered. "Open the portal and take Rias with you to the human world."

    Jane gritted her teeth and frowned her face furiously.

    "Are you telling me to run away?!"

    "Jane! Try to understand the situation! All three continents are well aware that the three strongest vampires of this world are from this continent, and yet they still foolishly came here to wage war. They must have something nned, and it can be dangerous."

    "I will open the portal and ask for Rudy''s help! He is the¡­" Jane stopped and nced around at the thousands of soldiers standing around her. She clenched her fist and yelled:

    "Rudy is the Lord! And there is no way we can lose this war if Rudy is with us!"

    "Their attempt of war might as well be to lure Rudy into the war. Everyone knows the Lord has returned, but they don''t know who it is. And Rudy had warned me to not expose his identity as the Lord¡­ which you just did."

    "This is ridiculous, grandpa! You are just wasting our time here! Let me open the portal so Rudy can help us!"

    THUNDER! BANG! BOOM!

    "There is no need for that¡­ my dear wife."

    "....!

    Nyxia let out a big sigh and began walking up the stairs to the Lord''s Throne. She climbed and climbed and said:

    "It''s been so long since Ist came here. It brings back memories¡­ doesn''t it, darling?" she asked herself.

    Nyxia reached thest stair and stood in front of the Lord''s Throne. She touched it with her hands and smiled wryly.

    "There is Lord, who is almighty and all-powerful. And there is something more powerful than the Lord. They shouldn''t be fearing the Lord, they should fear that being."

    Nyxia turned around and satfortably on the throne in a rxed position. She leaned back and looked down at all the other thrones below her.

    "When a vampire is in the forest, they shouldn''t fear the bat. When a dragon is in the cave, they shouldn''t fear the fox. They shouldn''t fear the shark when there is a Kraken in the sea. And they shouldn''t fear the Lord when¡­ there is an Overlord in the universe.

    The Lord of the Lords, the ancient entity born from the universe to bnce and protect itself. The unfathomable power that reigns beyond anyone''s imagination. The unrivaled existence defies every logic, fundamentals, principle, andw of the universe.

    Such a being is¡­ Overlord. And darling¡­ is that unparalleled existence. This will be his first awakening after sitting on the throne."

    If Rudy''s existence was to defy the universe, Nyxia''s existence was to contradict it. She was the Child and Queen of the Blue Moon, and she was also the Lord.

 Chapter ?479 Grand Entrance

    Chapter ?479 Grand Entrance

    Virgil, Jane, and the soldiers nced around to find the source of the voice, but they couldn''t see anyone.

    Of course, Virgil and Jane had recognized that it was Rudy''s voice, but it was his first time hearing someone''s voice and not seeing them.

    The clouds kept rumbling with thunder as lightning painted the sky. Clouds covered the sky and hid all the moons and stars, and even though there was no sun in the vampire world, without the moons, the world seemed dark, which quite suited the vampire world.

    The lightning kept aggravating as it began to illuminate the area. One after another, there were hundreds of lightning going off at the same time.

    Suddenly, a few lightning strikes hit the pce and the area around, but no one was hurt. Then, a whirlwind was formed, but it was made with pure lightning.

    "What''s going on?!" the soldiers panicked.

    "If that thing drops on us, this entire kingdom will be annihted within a second!"

    "Why are all the cmities happening today?!"

    "Is this Lord''s wrath?!

    "Or is this the cmity brought by the cursed child?"

    "Hey¡­ don''t say that in front of¡­"

    They turned to Virgil and asked, "What should we do about it, Vampire Monarch?!"

    Virgil stared at the lightning whirlwind and calmly said, "I will take care of it. You all act ording to n."

    "Yes!"

    However, before Virgil could even react, the whirlwind formed by pure lightning suddenly descended on Jane and engulfed her in it.

    "Jane!" Virgil yelled and dashed to the whirlwind, but he was pushed back by a strong force.

    "Jane!" he yelled again.

    "Calm down, son."

    The whirlwind slowly faded away, and Virgil''s eyes widened in astonishment when he saw Jane was unscathed. Even more, she was in Rudy''s arms, kissing him passionately.

    After the kiss, Rudy nced at Virgil from the corner of his eyes and smirked at him.

    Virgil had so many questions he wanted to ask, but there was something most important that he had to know. He slowly opened his mouth and asked:

    "Rudy, why are you naked?"

    Rudy was butt naked with not a single piece of cloth covering his body, not even his private parts.

    "Well, I had to hurry, and I didn''t have time to turn my clothes into the molecr level and then reconstruct them after. So I ditched them and got here in the fastest way possible.

    And as for my entry¡­ trust me, I wasn''t trying to make it link that. It just happened."

    "Lightning and whirlwind don''t just happen, at least in the vampire world," Virgil remarked.

    "Oh¡­ no. You see, I used molecr teleportation, which allowed me to teleport here on a molecr level. At first, I thought it would be easy as I had already used it, but it turns out using it to teleport to a different world can be¡­ shitty.

    Most of my body cells were lost in between, so I remembered a term called ''speed of light.'' And light is indeed fast, but I used the speed of lightning. So I just turned my body into lightning so I could travel with lightning speed, quite literally. But it was obviously too fast.

    I couldn''t control it and my cells spread across this continent. So to gather all of them in a short amount of time, I went up to the sky and created a whirlwind to gather them. And they were still traveling at the speed of light so¡­"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "I will not try this again. For real, this time. It''s honestly annoying. Anyway, can I get some clothes to wear? I have a war to participate in."

    "You don''t have to¡ª"

    Rudy already knew what Virgil was going to say. So he interrupted him as soon as he opened his mouth and said, "I saw it. I saw everything. Believe me, their army is too big, and you can''t let them invade this kingdom."

    "...."

    "I will take care of the right side. You can go either north or left. And the same for Jane."

    "Wait a minute! Are you seriously letting Jane fight a war?!" Virgil shouted in disbelief.

    "Yeah. I have fought her, and I know how strong she is. Let her participate in this war, and the others will realize who she is. I don''t want her to be recognized orbeled as ''Lord''s Wife''.

    I want others to recognize her as a child of the blue moon who saved them. I mean¡­ think about it¡­" Rudy smirked from the corner of his lips and said, "Wouldn''t it be humiliating to be saved by someone who you berated for your entire life? They should remember that feeling well.

    I want it to be engraved in their minds that every time they hear Jane''s name¡­ no, every time they see the Blue Moon in the sky, they remember Jane, and they experience that humiliation again and again and again."

    "You truly are an entity befit to be a Lord¡­" Virgil sighed.

    He turned to his soldiers and pointed his finger at naked Rudy.

    "Get him clothes!"

    Two soldiers left to get clothes for Rudy, but a few secondster, Niti came flying and stopped in front of Rudy. Her face had mixed expressions of happiness and anxiousness, but her eyes were fixated on Rudy''s snake, which was hiding between Jane''s legs.

    She was busy doing her daily duty, waiting for the portal to open so Rudy coulde here. But then she heard Rudy''s voice echoing in the sky and realized he had arrived, just not in a way she had expected.

    She handed clothes to Rudy and said, "Wee back."

    "Yeah, it''s good to be back." Rudy was dressed in less than three seconds and let go of Jane as he no longer had to hide behind Jane.

    Rudy was shameless, but he wasn''t an exhibitionist who would show his naked body for no reason. He might have done that if there were girls around, but regardless, it wasn''t the right time to do all that.

    "For some reason, I feel ufortable in these clothes." He uttered as he tried to fix his snake inside the clothes.

 Chapter 480 Lightning Speed

    Chapter 480 Lightning Speed

    "Aw shit. My hair also grew again. I did boost the teleportation process, so maybe that also boosted my body processes."

    "Niti, can you go and free Rias?" Rudy asked her calmly. "Tell her I have arrived. But keep her at the pce. I will be back in a minute or so."

    "Sure," Niti nodded.

    Niti smiled at Rudy and moved close to him to hug him, but Jane was staring at her, so she left.

    Jane was a little suspicious after seeing Rudy and Niti acting so closely. She still had no idea that Rudy had alreadyid his hands on Niti a long time ago. Only Rias was the one aware of everything.

    Rudy wanted to tell Jane, but Rias had different ns, so he didn''t interfere.

    "Jane. I am allowing you to take part in this war. But make sure you don''t get hurt, okay?"

    Jane kissed Rudy on the lips without saying a word.

    "You will make me horny if you kiss me like that, and I won''t be able to focus on the war."

    "I did that so you can return as soon as possible. I don''t want you to waste your time on the people who don''t matter," Jane responded with another short kiss.

    "Is that so...?" Rudy moved his face close to Jane''s ears and whispered, "Then how about I finger you and stop before you orgasm?"

    "You wouldn''t do that in front of everyone."

    "Don''t test me, my love."

    Virgil decided to ignore them both and turned to his soldiers, but they had already left ording to his order.

    ''They realized Rudy is the Lord and couldn''t stand in his presence. I wouldn''t me them as I don''t want to stay here either... just for a different reason..."

    "Ahem!" Virgil cleared his throat to make his presence known and said, "Alucard kingdom is attacking from the north, so I will take care of them. Jane, you to the left side. Our and the armies of other kingdoms of this continent have already begun to retaliate against the war."

    "Okay, Grandpa." Jane kissed Rudy for thest time and flew away.

    Virgil shrugged his hands and said, "I don''t think I need to tell you this, but... be careful."

    "Of course. You too, son."

    Virgil furrowed his brows and said, "Stop calling me that."

    "Technically, I am not wrong, you know? Once Nyxia epts me, it will turn true."

    "You are free to call me when that happens. Now, I will take my leave. My people need me."

    After saying that, Virgil flew north.

    "Hmm~" Rudy nced at the pce and muttered, "I kind of want to go and meet Rias, but they already breached the border of this kingdom. I should take care of them first."

    Rudy could run, and he could run faster, he flew, and he could fly faster. He had already flown fast enough to match the speed of the light, but he had never flown to match or exceed that speed.

    After teleporting his cells at the speed of lightning, Rudy was still nowhere near the actual speed of light.

    ''Light and lightning are different. But what is light, though? Lightning can''t travel as fast as light because it would require infinite energy, which I can provide to a certain extent.

    What if I turn myself into a fog of cells again, charge each cell with lightning, and then try to travel at the speed of light? Still, I don''t think controlling it would or could be possible unless I learn to handle it properly.

    If I remember correctly, Virgil said that this world is ten times bigger than the human world. If someone travels at the speed of light, they would be able to circle around the earth more than seven times in a mere second.

    So this world could require a little more than a second to circle this world. Let''s stop this thought. I don''t want to search for logic and science when I am in a fantasy world. I am the Lord, and if I want to fly with the speed of light, then I shall.''

    Rudy turned his body into molecules, but instead of spreading them all over, he kept them in a small radius. He formed a cloud of his cell and charged it with lightning. Then he used wind and telekinesis to travel.

    To the bystanders, it seemed like a lightning cloud traveling at a fast speed, but it was easy to differentiate from a normal cloud.

    Jane had almost reached the battleground, and Virgil was halfway through. Jane got there faster because she used her vampiric ability and turned herself into a fog. Had she done that when she raced with Rudy, she would have won easily, but since it was a race to show that a vampire was faster than a dragon.

    Of course, not all the vampires had the ability to turn into the fog, so Jane raced in a vampire form

    to prove that even normal vampires were faster than a dragon.

    Meanwhile, Rudy was hovering in the air above the vampire army of millions. Male and female, old and young, marching towards the kingdom. Some were on the ground walking while some were riding huge beasts. Some were flying while the rest were flying. However, Rudy was flying the highest.

    "Who is that?" one of the kings asked.

    "And why is he the only one?"

    "Is he maybe someone sent by the vampire monarch?"

    "It doesn''t matter. As Luis said, one person can''t fight the entire army, no matter how strong they are. And if Luis is so confident about defeating the strongest vampire of this world-- Virgil. Then we can effortlessly defeat the others."

    "Yeah, he is right."

    "So what do we do now? How do we attack him? He is flying so high, and our beast can''t fly that high."

    One of the elder vampire kings stood up on the beast and said, "Well, we can."

    He spread his wings and flew on a level with Rudy.

    "Listen, foolish kid, I don''t know who you are, but now you are about to die!" He turned his hand into sharp dagger-like ws and dashed at Rudy.

    Rudy, however, stared at him nonchntly. "You don''t need to know me."

    Arge lightning bolt fell on the elder king and fried him alive.

    "You are not worthy to stand... or fly on an equal level as me."

 Chapter ?481 Vampire War

    Chapter ?481 Vampire War

    The elder vampire king''s body fell to the ground and turned into powder with a soft ''thud'' when it hit the ground.

    Rudy looked down on everyone and shook his head in disbelief. For some reason, he was angry and disappointed in them.

    "This is¡­ stupid," he muttered quietly.

    Fear spread throughout the entire battlefield as Rudy defeated one of the elder vampire kings without even lifting his finger.

    "Listen, you bats! Turn around and return to where you crawled out from! There is no need for this war! We can end this peacefully, and no one will be hurt if you retreat!

    Why are you even here? Why do you want to attack this kingdom? I am sure you all have family, friends, or lovers waiting for you to return home. You wouldn''t want to make them sad, am I right?

    I know most of you don''t even want to be here but are forced for duty or whatever reasons. Therefore, I am giving you an opportunity to run away. I am giving you this onest chance to run to your caves. I won''t say it again."

    "..."

    They all started talking with each other. Some were talking in whispers, while the arrogant ones were talking loudly.

    "What should we do?" someone whispered.

    "Who does he think he is?" others talked loudly.

    "Maybe he only had one attack, which he already used, and now he can''t do anything?"

    "Yeah, he has to be bluffing."

    "Surely, he doesn''t think that he can take us all at once, right?"

    "That has to be the most ridiculous thing I have ever heard."

    "He is making excuses."

    "Lame."

    "What are we waiting for?"

    "Let''s all attack him at once and show him who is the boss here!"

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a big sigh and uttered, "Alright. You had your chance. Now, I will feel no remorse for my action, although it''s not like I would have felt a thing even if I hadn''t given you a chance. If you wage war and are ready to kill, you must also be ready to die."

    He raised his hand in the air and looked down at all of them.

    ''They are more than a million in numbers. If I remember correctly, they are from the third biggest continent. The Alucard kingdom is the second biggest after the Orion Heart kingdom, so their army will be even bigger.

    And the fourth one is the smallest continent, so Jane should be already, although it''s not like their army won''t be in the hundreds of thousands.''

    Rudy was flying so high that the army of a million seemed like ants. However, he could see and hear each of them crisp and clear.

    "Running away would be hard between such a huge army, so those who don''t want to die, raise their hands. I will spare your life in return for something," Rudy asserted.

    Meanwhile, Virgil had just reached the far north to confront the Alucard army. He stood on the top of the mountain and gazed around at the surface and the sky filled with millions of vampires.

    "Why are you here, Luis? And¡­ his dogs," Virgil asked calmly.

    "To kill you!"

    "You know you don''t have what it takes to kill me. No one has. Or do you think this army can kill me? They will be dead even before they get close to me."

    "Leave that confidence to yourself!" Luis retorted. "You are going to die today!"

    "Why is it so hard to understand?" Virgil muttered. "What will you gain from this war? You are just risking the lives of millions of others. War never brings happiness. Stop this nonsense at once and go back."

    Even though Virgil wasn''t speaking out loud, his voice was audible to millions.

    "Say that when I send you to where your mother is!" Luis scoffed out loud.

    "Wha¡­t?" Virgil''s eyes widened after hearing that.

    Luis raised his blood sword and yelled, "Look at the blood on my sword! It belongs to your mother! I chopped her head off her body, and she died helplessly! Everyone knows that out of all her children, you were her favorite. You resemble your father, after all."

    Virgil stared at Luis'' sword and took a deep breath. He covered his mouth with his hand as his body trembled.

    "Heh! Look at him now! He is trembling in fear! He will soon start crying over his mother''s death!"

    A strange noise came out of Virgil''s mouth, but the noise was muffled since he was covering his mouth.

    "And he started crying!" Luis sneered.

    "...aa..aa"

    "..."

    "...h¡­a¡­.a"

    "..."

    "....a¡­h¡­a"

    "Great. He has his guard down. Act ording to the n and attack him," Luis instructed the other kings and his soldiers, whoter forwarded his order to the other soldiers.

    "Hahaha." Virgil removed his hand from his mouth.

    "..."

    "Ahahahahaha!"

    "....!"

    "Ahahahahahaha!" Virgilughed out loud like a maniac.

    "It looks like he has lost his brain. Good for us. We can kill him effortlessly."

    "Ahahahaha! What¡ª Ahahaha! What blood are you talking about? Ahaha!"

    "Did you lose your eyes with your brain too?" Luis pointed his gaze at the blood on his blood sword, except there was no blood.

    "Wha¡­t?" Luis'' face turned pale as he turned the sword around and looked for Nyxia''s blood on it.

    "Did you really think you could kill my mother? Ahahaha! You, of all people? That''s the most ridiculous and hrious thing I have ever heard. You don''t even know what my mother is. No one can defeat her, not even the Lord.

    After all, she is the child of the blue moon, who possesses unfathomable knowledge. And she is also the Lord who has unparalleled power. But she couldn''t be both at the same time, so she sealed the power of the cursed child and lived as the Lord''s incarnation.

    But after meeting my father, she also sealed the power of the Lord to live as a normal vampire. She is the second strongest in the vampire world when she is neither the Lord nor the cursed child.

    And I forgot to mention one more thing. I¡­ am also the Lord."

 Chapter 482 Son of Lord

    Chapter 482 Son of Lord

    "Y-You¡­ you are bluffing! How can you be the Lord?!"

    "That''s right. I was bluffing. But was I?" he smirked. "When I was around a year old, my father took me to the Lord''s summit, where the Lord named me. That Lord¡­ was none other than my mother, Nyxia.

    But she was the Lord''s incarnation at that time, not my mother. Even when she had sealed the Lord''s power, she had to wake up as a Lord for the summit. And soon after, the Lord was killed. You all thought my father was the Lord because none of the vampires had ever been to the Lord''s Summit.

    The Lord has stated that one person from one race is enough as a representative, and none of you oldies wanted to face the Lord.

    Why would you? After all, every single being had to fear the Lord, but people like you didn''t want to fear anyone. You all thought he was the Lord because he had always attended the summit.

    You kept close eyes on him and noticed he was absent at certain times when the Lord was awake. Thus, you jumped to the conclusion that he was the Lord. And you got him killed. After his death, mother let go of her powers of Lord.

    Lord was said to do anything, but he couldn''t save my father even after that. She was disappointed in the Lord, so she manifested the power of the cursed child and got rid of the Lord''s power.

    She killed the Lord inside her, and because of that, you all thought my father was truly the Lord. And that you were free from the Lord, but you were well aware that a new incarnation will be born. You all waited and waited for the day of incarnation and killed innocent newborns.

    You never even tried to put them on the throne to confirm. You¡­ you all don''t deserve to live, but your citizens need you. I had no proof for your crimes, even though I knew you were behind them.

    Of course, when all that happened, I was still naive¡­ as always. But you all were stupid.

    The Lord''s incarnation was never said to be born as a newborn. It was ''the birth of the Lord''s incarnation'', not ''the birth as Lord''s incarnation'', although I got confused many times about it.

    So the next incarnation could have been a dying old vampire or a kid. Yet, you target someone who has juste to this world.

    After the absence of the next Lord''s incarnation, I had hope that I was the next Lord. After all, I was the son of the Lord, so it would make sense for me to be the next Lord. However, I hadn''t received a single power from the Lord.

    I asked my mother about it, and she said that''s not how it works. The Lord''s power couldn''t be shared or transferred from parent to child. And, of course, she was a normal vampire when she gave birth to me.

    Every year, I would go to the Lord''s chamber and try to sit on the throne, but I would be disappointed each time. I had given up on it. But I still possessed a mysterious power that was akin to Lord. It never made sense to me, and I eventually stopped looking for an answer to the question that didn''t exist.

    And then¡­ I found the next Lord, who is not very happy right now. And neither am I nor anyone.

    So Luis, leave this instance, and I will forget everything. I am ready to forgive you for all your sins. If you turn around and never show your face again, you would be d that I forgave you."

    "Hehehaha! Everything you said about us is true! But you were wrong about one thing. I or anyone here didn''t kill your father. It was Vesier! He was behind everything! Even this war and all the sins we havemitted, Vesier had suggested the idea. He is the smartest vampire in this world or even the universe.

    And I am sure he is nning something at this moment too. Even if you kill us, Vesier will get your head one day. And in the end¡­ he will resurrect us using the forbidden magic, and we will reign this world for eternity!"

    "What a joke¡­" Virgil shook his head in disbelief and uttered, "Vesier is¡­ enjoying his time in a shiny box. I went to look for him after he was missing, and I found him. He was taking a trip in space, which was organized by none other than the Lord."

    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Luis asked with a baffled look on his face.

    "If I have to say it¡­ the Lord punished him for his crimes."

    "..."

    "Oh, by the way, did you know it is forbidden to say ''Lord'' aloud unless you are saying ''Oh my Lord!''? And that cmity would ensue on those who say it without any respect or in mockery.

    I guess¡­ you have filled the pot of your sins, and now it''s overflowing. I changed my mind. No one is leaving alive. You have lived enough andmitted enough crimes. If I let you live more, you will do more sin, and I will regret letting you live.

    As the humans say, ''You can''t teach an old dog new tricks.''. It is time for you to depart from this world and vanquish for forever. Goodbye, old friend."

    Virgil turned around and walked away after saying.

    "Where do you think you are¡ª!"

    Luis'' voice stopped mid-sentence, followed by dead silence.

    Virgil looked back at the battlefield and muttered, "...and so¡­ it begins."

    The battlefield was empty, with not a minute sign of any life. They all disappear into nothing as though they never existed.

    "Now I have two continents to rule. Or should I just say¡­ this entire world? Well, let''s go check up on Rudy. Knowing him, I am expecting to see a bizarre scene on the battlefield."

    Even though Virgil was prepared to see something bizarre, what he saw sent chills down his spine, quite literally.

 Chapter ?483 Lords Judgement

    Chapter ?483 Lord''s Judgement

    "If you don''t want to die, raise your hand, and you will be spared."

    Rudy watched the army and waited for at least a few hundred to raise their hands, but only one in a million raised his hand.

    "Well, I see one smart person in the crowd. A diamond in the rough," Rudy muttered.

    Rudy raised both his hands in the air and began creating a fireball, but he stopped midway and wondered:

    ''I want to make a sun, but I have to put it above me, and I am high enough to see half of this continent. If I ce a sun above it, it''s obviously going to incinerate every vampire on the battlefield, but it might also kill the vampire citizens on this continent which I am trying to protect. Not to mention, it will also kill that person who just raised his hand.

    What can be a better way to kill them as fast as possible without wasting my time here? They are not worthy of it. Should I just drop a meteor on them? Or send them all into space?''

    Rudy was having interesting ideas to annihte an army; he was feeling the same as a kid suggesting new ideas in the ss for a festive event in the school. He was feeling excited, but at the same time, he was disappointed with them.

    ''I can''t conjure silver in the vampire world as it doesn''t exist here. I will have to go to space to do that, and if I leave this battlefield, these bats will invade this kingdom further. Oh! I have got a nice idea.''

    Rudy teleported his ''conjuring'' power into space and began gathering silver. He turned the silver into various weapons such as a spear, sword, bow, dagger, sickle, even bullet, and every possible weapon ever existed in the world.

    Then, he teleported his ''duplicate'' ability to space and duplicated the weapons into thousands to millions. After that, he dropped them all from space into the battlefield. He waited for them to enter the vampire''s atmosphere before forming their shapes again, as they had be dull because of the high friction.

    He duplicated them in the air as they closed the distance with the battlefield. While the army had no idea what was going to happen to them soon. Even the sky was covered with clouds, so they couldn''t look up and see their demise.

    "What''s he doing?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Maybe he is casting a spell?"

    "Then shouldn''t we attack him while he is in the middle of casting it?"

    "Yeah. The flying army has already begun their attack."

    "He might not have realized, but the flying army was slowly spreading, and now he is surrounded by all the sides."

    "He can dodge, block and escape a few attacks, but not all of them."

    "His death is confirmed."

    "What a waste of time."

    "Poor guy, he was sent alone to fight the army of a million!"

    Once the weapons had reached the innermost atmosphere of the, Rudy lowered his hand.

    "....!"

    The flying army could feel somethinging at them; they could feel the danger and sense the silver.

    To vampires, silver was akin to fire. Just like a normal human being would be able to sense fire because of its hotness, the vampires were also able to sense silver.

    Even the army on the surface could feel it now as the silver weapons were in a massive quantity. Their minds had stopped working as the only thing they could sense was¡­ danger.

    In the next second, the weapons ripped through the clouds and impaled the flying army and the beats. They fell to the ground, and it was then that they all realized that they were no more than dead bat walking.

    They all regretted not epting Rudy''s mercy before. They now wanted to run away, but of course, it was already toote.

    The army watched their fellow soldiers getting stabbed by the weapons, and all they could do was to wait for their death to arrive.

    They all made a run and spread in every direction, but Rudy never missed his target. The army was crushing their brothers, fathers, and friends in mayhem as they looked for an escape.

    Some of them thought they were smart and tried to fly away, only to get hit by a weapon the next second.

    Rudy even stopped making the weapons sharp as the fire surrounding the silver worked the same as acid for them. Due to that, Rudy got a new idea and mixed the silver weapons with fire and lightning.

    It was a rain of fire, lightning, and silver. The clouds had holes all over the sky as lightning kept roaring. The surface was painted red with their blood, and weapons were plunged all across the horizon.

    It was undoubtedly a bizarre scene that would go down in vampire history, and the battle would be remembered and recalled by the elders to the kids. Anyone who witnessed the war with their own eyes would surely end up being mental with traumas and nightmares for eternity.

    And there was one.

    Amid the silver weapons, dead bodies, blood, and fire, there was one person who had dropped to his knees and was rubbing his head to the ground.

    ? It was the same person who had raised his hand when Rudy was handing out his ''mercy'' like a newspaper on a busy street.

    Within less than ten seconds, the battle had ended.

    "Seriously¡­ this was so stupid. Did they not havend before? Did they not have a house before? Why did they wage war if they had everything? They wanted more, of course," Rudy talked to himself as he answered his own question.

    "But what did they get in return? Why must they not be satisfied with what they have? I just single-handedly massacred an army of over a million soldiers. I destroyed the lives of the people close to them. I feel like shit.

    No wonder they need a ruler to rule over them. No wonder they need someone who they can fear. No wonder they need someone who can makews and rules for them. No wonder they¡­ need a Lord."

 Chapter 484 Punishment | Mercy | Order

    Chapter 484 Punishment | Mercy | Order

    "Ridiculous¡­." Rudy sighed.

    He gazed at the one man he had spared and thought, ''Maybe I should have killed him too? Is it really a good idea to leave him alive? Well, we will see in the future.''

    Rudynded near the man and said, "Raise your head."

    "But¡­"

    "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you. You are the only one who embraced my mercy. You have earned yourself freedom and praise from none other than me."

    Without raising his head, the man grabbed Rudy''s leg and began groveling.

    "Thank you!"

    "Don''t thank me yet." Rudy stepped back and raised the man''s body in the air using telekinesis.

    He wanted the man to look him in the eyes so he couldmand him.

    "My mercy didn''te for free. I just freed you from a small cage and tossed you on a bigger one." Rudy wrapped his hand around the man''s shoulder¡ª like a friend would, and looked into the man''s eyes before continuing, "What is your name?"

    "My name doesn''t matter for someone such as you!"

    "Now, now, there is no need to be humble. It''s not always good. Tell me your name," Rudy asked calmly.

    "M-My n-na-name is Divase Jhimoire¡­"

    "So Dimoire, what was your status before you joined the army? What is your story? Tell me about yourself."

    Rudy''s voice was calm and soothing, but at the same time, it was intimidating and demating too.

    "I¡­I was born in the south-west kingdom of the¡ª"

    "Nevermind that. I don''t have time for this. I am not interested in who you are, I am interested in who you are going to be." Rudy tapped on the man''s shoulder while saying that.

    "Wh..at?"

    "Do you know what you are going to be soon?"

    "No¡­" he shook his head.

    "From now onwards, you are the king of the entire West continent and all its kingdoms. Everything belongs to you. You can do anything you want. I don''t care. However, you must never set your foot on his continent, let aloney your eyes on it. Do you understand?"

    The man nodded violently as if his life was dependent on it.

    "Oh, one more thing. You must also let them know what happened today on the battlefield. Tell them the Lord has returned, and he passed his judgment and punished those who disobeyed my rules.

    Tell them the stories, tales, or whatever the hell they are called in this world. Write everything down in a book and note it down in history. Read it to the old and young. Teach them in school, and let them and others know what happens when they mess with the Lord.

    And tell them that I have returned and awakened in my finest form. Tell them if they even think of disobeying my orders, cmity would ensue on them. And tell them to not make me angry."

    Rudy then let go of the man after saying, "Go now. Live happily and peacefully in the bigger cage."

    Those exact words wereter noted down, and new rules were enforced. Those who had never seen lost began fearing him just by hearing about it. They all had lost their faith in the Lord and treated it like folklore and a fairytale, but now they began worshiping and praying to the Lord, so they don''t get abandoned by him.

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a big sigh and stretched his hands in the air.

    ''This ability kind of loaded my brain. I had never used telekinesis from that distance. Hmm¡­ So if I try hard enough, I can even pull the moon, stars, ors from space to the surface. Let''s hope I never have to do that.''

    "Let''s go to Virgil and see how he is doing."

    "Oh, there is no need for that," Virgil suddenly replied while hovering in the sky.

    "I know you were on your way here, but you sure took your time," Rudy remarked.

    "I had to make sure you didn''t leave the silver in the sky somewhere."

    Virgil gazed at the battlefield, but all he could see was the silver weapons plunged into the horizon. All the dead bodies of the vampires had turned into ashes and flown away.

    "I don''t think I need to say this, but I want you to get rid of the silver from this world. It''s extremely toxic for us vampires," Virgil requested calmly.

    "Ehh¡­ ain''t no way I am picking up all these weapons."

    "Well, you are the only one who can touch the silver here. If you leave them here, someone can get their hands on it and use it as a lethal weapon to exterminate our entire race."

    SIGH!

    Rudy snapped his finger, and all the weapons were forcefully plucked from the surface. Then, Rudy swiped his finger up and sent all the silver back into the faraway space.

    "..." Virgil shrugged his hands and opened his mouth to say, "It didn''t even take you three seconds to do it. Why were you making such a big deal about it?"

    "You only consider the time. What about the energy I wasted, huh?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "You have a point," Virgil nodded. "But you should learn some power-efficient ways."

    "I could do that if I wanted to, but I had to make sure I kill them in one hit as I didn''t have time to waste on them, nor were they worthy of my time."

    "Let''s go to Jane. I am worried about her," Virgil suggested.

    "I am more worried about her, but rest assured. She is handling pretty fine."

    "Hmm?"

    "I have been and still am watching the war in the east. Obviously, I had to make sure Jane didn''t get hurt. I wanted to watch over you too, but I can''t teleport my vision to two ces, especially when I myself was on a battlefield. So I decided to teleport my hearing to the north where you were," he finished thest sentence with a soft scoff.

    "Wait¡­ are¡­" Virgilnded in front of Rudy and asked, "Are you telling me that you heard everything we said?"

    "Crisp and clear."

 Chapter ?485 Confronting Virgil

    Chapter ?485 Confronting Virgil

    Virgil recalled how he hadughed like a maniac on the battlefield when Luis mentioned that he had killed Nyxia.

    "You now know my embarrassing secrets too."

    "I don''t care about all that. Tell me about Nyxia. Is everything you said true?" Rudy asked with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    "If mother didn''t tell you, that would mean she doesn''t want to tell you."

    "Well, you already told me everything, so unless you want me to tell Nyxia that you told me everything, tell me everything so I won''t have to tell Nyxia that you told me everything."

    "You could have said it in simple words instead of making itplicated like that," Virgil remarked with a sigh.

    "So Nyxia is also the cursed child, huh?" Rudy muttered. "No wonder she doted on Jane more than Rias.

    "..." Virgil wanted to avoid having this conversation with Rudy as he was thest person he wanted to tell.

    "And she was also the Lord? How does that work?" Rudy asked Virgil. "As far as I am aware, the blue moon people and the Lord don''t get along. I don''t know why but most likely an old grudge or something. So¡­ wait¡­"

    Rudy raised his brows and wondered, "How do I know that?"

    "I¡­ also wasn''t aware of that fact. Is that true?" Virgil asked curiously.

    "I am not sure, but if I am saying it¡­ it might be true. This has happened before too. I knew about something even though I shouldn''t know it."

    "So if what you said is true, that exins why she couldn''t be both the cursed child and the Lord at the same time. Their existence and powers contradict each other."

    "Let''s put that all aside for now and tell me more about what you meant by she killed the Lord inside her?"

    "She used the power of the cursed child and killed the Lord''s incarnation inside her."

    "That''s literally what it says¡­" Rudy muttered. "I thought she gave away her powers or something. Does that mean that the cursed child possesses the power to kill the Lord? That''s actually interesting, not going to lie. I am d Jane is in my harem."

    "..."

    "So, one more question. If she was the Lord all along, so would a new Lord''s incarnation ur?"

    "I don''t quite understand your question, but I have an answer. Think of it as a¡­ supervisor. Like, in the human world, you have ministers and presidents, but someone is appointed to ensure that the leaders are doing their job properly and not misusing their powers, am I right?" Virgil asked with a curious and confused look on his face.

    "Uhh¡­ yeah, I guess?"

    "My mother was that supervisor. She had been watching over the universe and the Lord''s incarnation throughout time. She witnessed everything. She was aware that she was the Lord, but she lost her senses when she was in her Lord''s form.

    I don''t know how much did mother tell you about herself, but did she ever mention that there was one Lord who had gone berserk and wanted to rule not only the vampire world but the entire universe?"

    "I think she did," Rudy nodded. "When we were in the bathhouse. She mentioned that the Lord''s incarnations were always aware that they were the host, but one Lord was evil, and since then, they were no longer aware that they were the host."

    "Can we go back to where you mentioned something about sharing a bathhouse with my mother?"

    "Come on, how long are you going to hang up on that? Sooner orter, it will happen, and you know it."

    "First, youid your hands on my granddaughter, then youid your hands on her sister¡ª my other granddaughter. And now you want toy your hands on my mother?"

    "Well¡­" Rudy shrugged his hands while saying, "I am the Lord, and she is¡­ ex-Lord? Don''t you think we would make a fine couple?"

    SIGH!

    "Leave it. I don''t even want to imagine that."

    "You are the one who nagged. Now, what were you talking about the evil Lord?"

    Virgil chuckled softly and uttered, "My mother¡­ was that evil Lord."

    "...." For the first time in a long time, Rudy was left speechless by a big reveal.

    "I expected you to figure it out, but it seems that staying in the human world made your mind numb," Virgil remarked.

    "Son, I just found out like two minutes ago that she was the Lord. How do you expect me to connect the dots like that?"

    "After meeting my father, my mother changed. I don''t know why she decided to be evil, to be honest. I had asked her many times when I was a kid, but she never told me. She would often tell me stories about her adventures, but she would always ignore my questions she purposely skipped to not answer."

    "Who else knows about all this?"

    "You and me, only. And, of course, myte father did too."

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and wondered, "Where is she right now? I tried to search for her using one of my abilities, but I couldn''t find her. She is alright, though, right? That Luis mentioned something about killing her. Please don''t tell me that it was true."

    "Of course, it wasn''t true," Virgil chuckled. "Don''t forget that mother is the master of illusions."

    "Yeah¡­ but that doesn''t stop my worry¡­"

    Virgil smiled bitterly and lowered his gaze as he thought, ''I guess he truly does love her.''

    "Let''s go to Jane now. I know you said she is handling it fine, but that doesn''t stop me from worrying about her either."

    Rudy and Virgil flew to the east to meet up with Jane, but it took them a while to get there. When they reached the far east, it was already toote.

    Jane had already taken care of everything, and she had won the war with the help and support of the army.

 Chapter 486 War Report

    Chapter 486 War Report

    After reaching the battlefield of the east, Virgil sighed in relief.

    "I told you she is handling it just fine." Rudy remarked. "She is my wife, after all."

    "Yeah¡­ wait¡­" Virgil turned to Rudy with a confused look on his face and asked, " Did you say wife?"

    "Uhh¡­ I am pretty sure I called her my wife before too. Why do you look surprised?"

    "When and where did you even marry her?"

    "On the bed¡­ during sex¡­"

    "You know¡­ if you weren''t the Lord, I would have fought you¡­"

    Rudy cracked his knuckles and said, "If you want, we can still fight."

    "No one is fighting!" Jane shouted. "Stop talking about fighting!"

    Rudy pulled Jane close to him and said, "You should be taking my side here, wifey."

    "I am not taking anyone''s side here. I just don''t want fights between families."

    Virgil gazed up at the sky and muttered, "Why are the clouds still here? I can''t see the moon."

    Rudy blew air from his mouth, making a giant hole between the clouds.

    "They should pass away soon," he then said.

    Virgil looked at the moon and said, "You have a limited time here. You should get ready to leave if you don''t n to stay here."

    "How long do I have?"

    "About fifteen minutes, I would say. It would take us more than that to return to the pce. Not to mention, opening the portal takes ten minutes," Virgil informed.

    "I can get back to the pce in one second, so that''s not an issue." Rudy gazed down at the army and asked, "Any casualties from your army?"

    "A few, yes," Jane nodded. "I had cast a protection spell on them, but it couldn''t save them from heavy and strong attacks."

    Rudy ced his hand on his chin and muttered, "I have never tried teleportation to such a big number, but let''s try it. I am also curious to find out."

    Rudy signaled Virgil, and Virgil nodded in return before turning to the army.

    "Everyone! Grab each other''s hands, or make sure you are touching each other!"

    Rudy hugged Jane and ced his hand on Virgil''s shoulder while Virgil grabbed one of the soldiers.

    "Are you ready?" Rudy asked. "Let me warn you beforehand that it will feel awful."

    Rudy teleported them all to the arena without waiting for anyone''s response. He wanted to teleport them to the pce, but he wasn''t sure if it would work out on arge scale, so he teleported to an open arena instead.

    After that, he flew higher with Jane in his arms and said, "I am going to the pce. Virgil, can you open the portal in the meantime?"

    "..." Virgil red at Rudy, but he let out a sigh and said, "Okay."

    "Thank you, son," Rudy scoffed softly.

    After that, he flew to the pce instead of teleporting there.

    Jane hugged Rudy tightly and rubbed her face on his chest.

    "What are you doing?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "I just realized something."

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you think Rias would let mee to the human world with you?"

    ''Oh yeah¡­ I wonder what Rias has nned for that.''

    "Why don''t you tell everything to Rias?" Rudy suggested.

    "No way¡­ she will hate me and never talk to me again."

    ''She doesn''t want to tell anyone, but she also expects others to tell her. I, of course, tell everything when it''s due. I told Jane everything, and I told Rias everything. I never had any intention of hiding about my harem.

    Jane epted and joined my harem, and so did Rias, but Jane doesn''t know that. And why hasn''t Rias told her anything yet? She said she would take care of it, but she clearly hasn''t. What are you nning, Rias?''

    Even though Jane could fly, she didn''t let go of Rudy and kept embracing him until theynded at the pce.

    Jane looked at her clothes and said, "I want to take a bath since I am feeling somewhat irritated after the war."

    "You can do that in the human world. For now, just go and grab your stuff."

    "Okay."

    "And grab Niti too. She should be waiting for the invitation," he added.

    "I know." Jane turned around after saying, "There is no way I can survive without a maid."

    Rudy watched Jane leave and then muttered, "Spoiled princess."

    He hurriedly made his way to Rias'' chamber and found it guarded by several female guards.

    "...."

    Rudy got near them, but he was stopped by the guards.

    "No one is allowed to go near Princess Rias'' chamber without the permission of the Vampire Monarch," they said.

    "Step aside."

    Rudy ignored them all and opened the door without caring for anything.

    "You can''t¡ª!" The guard stopped, and all of them dropped to their knees when they realized who he was.

    Rudy walked inside Rias'' room and closed the door behind him using telekinesis. He nced around the room but couldn''t find Rias.

    "Rias?" he called out to her.

    "Here!"

    She was in the closet, but the door of the closet was closed for some reason.

    Rudy opened the closet door and walked inside, which was simr to another small room.

    "Are you still packing your stuff?" he asked while walking to her.

    "No. I already did that a few days ago. I am here to have ast look at my closet and take out the clothes that I don''t wear anymore, so I can give them to the maids or maybe the citizens," she responded without looking at Rudy.

    "I see." Rudy hugged her from behind and kissed her on the side of the neck and then on her cheek.

    "What happened to the war?"

    "It ended a long time ago."

    "Is that so? Then what took you so long toe to meet me?" she teased jokingly. "I was waiting for you."

    "There was a minor turbulence in my flight due to bad weather, so it got dyed a little," he chuckled softly as he answered.

 Chapter 487 Vampire Gang

    Rias leaned on Rudy and enjoyed his warmth. Then, she turned around and hugged him without saying anything.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Hmm. I was scared when Jane informed me about the armies marching here from all sides. It was impossible for us to win without losing. Even if Grandpa and Jane had taken care of two sides, we were going to lose from one side."

    "Yeah. That''s true."

    SNIFF~ SNIFF!

    After hearing the sniffing sound, Rudy assumed Rias was crying, so he ced his hands on her shoulder and pushed her back so he could see her face, but she wasn''t crying.

    Rias squinted her eyes at him and said, "You smell like Jane."

    "Yeah, she was all over me when I came here."

    "You better not have fooled around with her while I was anxiously waiting for you."

    "Does kissing count as fooling around?" Rudy asked curiously with a grin on his face.

    "Depends on the amount of kissing."

    "Well, I only kissed her like twice or thrice, so I guess the answer is no. I wasn''t fooling around with her. And hey, she was as anxious as you were about me," he said calmly.

    "I know."

    "Anyway, why haven''t you told her anything yet? She is worried, you know?"

    "I never actually got a chance to tell her. And I didn''t want to tell her in your absence. I want you to see how she reacts."

    "..."

    Rias nced around the closet room and muttered, "I think I will give away all the clothes."

    "What, why?"

    "I am nevering here again, so instead of letting them dust, it''s better if someone wears them."

    "Who said you are noting back here?" You cane here at any time you want¡ª although the portal only opens once every full moon, and that too for only an hour. But still¡­ you are free toe here."

    Rias shook her head and said, "I don''t have anyone here except grandpa Virgil and great-grandma Nyxia. I have friends, but it''s not like I will miss them every day. And I am sure you don''t meet your friends daily too."

    "I am in school, so yes¡­ I meet them daily, but I get what you mean."

    "Alright then, I will tell the maids to give the clothes away. And to be honest, I haven''t ever worn 90% of my clothes here," she sighed.

    "Keep your underwear with you, though."

    "Of course. In fact, 70% of my stuff is nothing but underwear."

    "Are you sure it isn''t 69%?"

    "Maybe¡­" Rias shrugged with a confused look on her face.

    "Damn, you didn''t get it, huh? I wonder if Jane would have understood it," he muttered.

    ''I understood it!'' Angelica chirped from inside.

    "Yeah, yeah. Of course, you would get it."

    "Hmm?" Rias ced her hand on Rudy''s chest and asked, "Were you talking to the ghost?"

    "Her name is Angelica."<sub> </sub>

    "Okay."

    "How did you know I was talking to her?" Rudy asked curiously. "You know that I have a habit of talking to myself."

    "Erm¡­ how doI exin it? I felt a sensation?" Rias didn''t know how to exin it, and even if she tried to, she couldn''t put it into words.

    "Rias? Where are you?" Jane''s voice asked from outside.

    "She is here. Let''s go."

    Rudy and Rias left the closet room and went to Rias'' chamber, where Jane was waiting for them.

    "What¡­ what were you two doing in the closet room?" Jane nced at the closet and asked with a suspicious look on her face.

    "Just some stuff that lovers would do," Rias answered.

    "Oh¡­" Jane seemed a bit agitated after hearing that, but she didn''t react much to it.

    A few secondster, Niti entered the room with a small bag in her hand.

    "I am ready," she said while smiling at Rudy.

    "That''s awfully a smaller bag than I imagined. Are you sure you don''t want to take something else with you?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "I have my two maid dresses in the bag. I don''t need anything else."

    ''Well, I have already bought modern clothes for all of them, so that''s not an issue. But if I was leaving my home or moving to a different ce, I would bring many more things than just clothes,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "If everyone is ready, then let''s go. Virgil should have opened the portal by now."

    Rudy, Niti, Rias, and Jane left Rias'' chamber and flew away. But there was one more person who shortly chased after them.

    Theynded in the arena where Virgil was waiting for them.

    "You have three minutes left. Leave before the portal closes!"

    Rudy raised his hand in the air, and half of his hand (till the elbow) turned into dust and flew into the sky.

    "What¡­ was that?" Virgil asked in astonishment.

    "I spread my cells on this continent. So I will now know what exactly is going on here. Of course, these cells will be active and only get activated when they sense a surge of power in the atmosphere. I can also teleport here without the portal, although the process is tedious and takes some time," Rudy exined calmly.

    "And¡­" Virgil pointed his gaze at Rudy''s hand and asked, "Are you okay with no hands?"

    Rudy instantly grew his hand back and said, "That was a spare."

    "...."

    "How can you leave without me, princess Rias!" a female voice yelled.

    Everyone turned around and saw it was Vriti, and she was also carrying a small bag simr to Niti''s bag.

    Shended near Rias and said, "How could you leave me behind?"

    "Well¡­ I left the decision to you, remember?"

    "I am talking about this moment. I had nned toe, but you never even informed me that you were leaving!" she retorted.

    "We had a limited time. And I believe everyone in the pce knew that we were leaving today. And even if you didn''t, you could have known that the portal to the human world opens every full moon."

    "She is trying to waste our time here, so the portal closes," Rudy remarked as he shot a re at Vriti.

 Chapter 488 [Bonus Chapter] Vampires In The Human World

    "You are trying to stall us here, so the portal closes, am I right?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "O-Obviously n-not!" she said while averting her gaze to avoid eye contact with everyone.

    "Do you seriously think you can convince anyone with this behavior"

    "You can fight after going to the human world," Virgil remarked. "Look, the portal has already begun to close up. Don''t me me if you are stuck here again for fifteen more days. And even if you have the ability to teleport, you cannot use it on the girls. So even if you return to the human world, you will have to wait fifteen days again."

    "Bye, grandpa!"- Jane.

    "Goodbye, grandpa Virgil!" - Rias.

    "See you, Vampire Monarch." - Niti.

    "Goodbye, Vampire Monarch." - Vriti.

    They all bid farewell to Virgil and flew to the portal one by one.

    Rudy patted on Virgil''s back and said, "Take care, son. Don''t cry when you miss them. I don''t know when we will meet again, but I am sure as hell that it won''t be too soon."

    Rudy didn''t wait for Virgil''s response and flew to the portal.

    The girls passed through the portal, but Rudy stayed on the other side and gazed in the direction of the pce.

    ''Where are you, Nyxia?''

    Jane pulled Rudy through the portal as it closed in front of him.

    "That was so close!" she yelled as others¡ª except Vriti¡ª sighed in relief.

    Rudy and the vampire gang were hovering in the air above a forest.

    ''Should Ie out now?'' Angelica asked. ''I don''t know why, but for some reason, I am nervous about meeting them.''

    "You can meet them once we get home," Rudy replied.

    "Hmm?" - Jane.

    "Huh? - Rias.

    "What?" - Niti.

    "...." - Vriti.

    "Let''s get you home first. Follow me."

    The girls followed him, but only Rias was flying beside him.

    "Isn''t your home that way? Where are we going?" Rias asked after noticing Rudy was taking a different route.

    "I am obviously not taking you to my home. We don''t have that much space."

    "Where are you taking us then?"

    "Just follow me, you will know." After a brief pause, he said, "I could teleport you all, but I want the girls to see how beautiful the human world is."

    After flying for a while, Rias nudged Rudy and said, "What are you going to do about the sun? I am only a 10% vampire, so I can live under the sun, but the others can''t."

    "About that, I¡­ saw an anime about vampires where the main girl was also a half-vampire, and she could walk under the sun by applying sunscreen. Would that actually work?" Rudy asked curiously.<sub> </sub>

    "Obviously not."

    "That was a joke."

    "Yeah, right."

    "Anyway, Nyxia had told me a spell that let the vampires live under the sun. I mean, before the partition of the races, when all the races lived on earth, the vampires lived under the sun, you know?"

    "No, they didn''t. They never came out in the sun. They lived at night."

    <o>,m "Awkward¡­"</o>

    "So, in other words, you haven''t thought about it, am I right?" she asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "No, I did. I thought you would know that spell. And if it''s about the sun, then don''t worry, my love. I am the Lord; hiding the sun is no big deal for me," he said with a proud and confident look on his face.

    A few minutester, they reached the ce.

    "What is this? There are so many pools," Rias muttered.

    "This ce is owned by one of my har¡­"  he cleared his throat and said, "One of my friends. I asked her for permission, and she said it''s okay."

    ''That was close. I was going to say ''harem member'' but I forgot that in Jane''s eyes, Rias is supposedly unaware of everything.''

    They allnded near Reina''s office and nced around.

    "Hmm~ Not a bad ce," Jane uttered while ncing around. "If it had more trees and grass around, it would have given the same feeling as the pce''s garden¡ª minus the pools."

    "So everything," Rudymented.

    Rudy stood in front of them and said, "Listen, girls, my friend lives alone here, and she runs the pool. She has too many responsibilities on her shoulders, and we should be grateful to her that she is giving you all a ce to live for a while.

    And it goes without saying that she is a human. So if possible, don''t show off your vampire powers in front of her. Even though I have already told her everything, it would be natural for her to be a little scared of you all.

    Whatever you do, do not tease her. Don''t annoy her, and most importantly, do as she says. This is her ce, so you all must follow her orders. If she asks you to stop doing something, you have to stop without her needing to repeat herself.

    There are other things I want to say, but it''smon knowledge. You are guests here for a few days, so mind your manners."

    Rudy exined the rules, terms, and conditions to them for staying over at Reina''s ce, just like parents would when sending their kids to their maternal or paternal home.

    "Do you all understand?" he asked. "If I hearints about any of you from Reina,  you will be punished ordingly."

    "What type of punishment?" Jane immediately asked.

    "You will have to clean the pools."

    "That doesn''t seem like a punishment, but okay."

    Rudy turned to the door and knocked on it. And a few secondster, Reina opened the door with an awkward smile on her face.

    She had heard everything from the other side of the door. In fact, she had been waiting for Rudy to arrive as he had messaged her about it before departing for the Vampire World.

    "Please,e inside," Reina weed them with a gentle smile on her face. "I have ordered a lot of food too."

    ===

    Thanks, @puremichigan, for the gift!

 Chapter 489 Dinner With The Girls

    The girls and Rudy were sitting on the chair and using Reina''s desk as a dining table.

    Reina had ordered at least one dish of each type and even different types of drinks.

    "..."

    "..."

    Jane, Niti, and Vriti were ncing back and forth between Rudy and Rias. For them, the human food was nothing but weird.

    "What''s wrong?" Rudy asked while sucking noodles. "Start eating. Noodles taste good only when they are hot. And don''t forget the spicy soup."

    "How do you even eat this thing?" Jane asked as he raised a noodle with her finger.

    "Don''t touch it. Use the fork. And at least, try having a few bites before judging them."

    The girls began to eat, and so did Reina, who was waiting for the girls to start. Rias had no problem in eating as she had spent a fair amount of time in the human world and had eaten various human cuisines.

    "How is it?" Rudy asked the girls with a curious look on his face.

    "I don''t know. It doesn''t taste bad, but it''s weird. And definitely not better than the food in the vampire world," Jane responded.

    "I can make a few simr dishes here if you want me to, princess Jane," Niti stated.

    "You can?"

    "It won''t taste exactly the same, but a little simr, yeah."

    "Okay then. Make it when we have a home. We can''t make it here."

    After eating for a few minutes, Jane suddenly stopped and turned to Rudy with a curious and surprised look on her face.

    "Wait, does that mean you felt the same when you were eating vampire food?"

    "Uhh¡­ kind of. But that was no big deal for me. I have always been a good eater, and I rarely nitpick when ites to food. So you can say I can eat anything you serve me," Rudy responded with a soft chuckle and a smile on his face.

    After eating dinner, Rudy helped Reina with the dishes and talked to her for a while.

    "Alright, now that everything is taken care of, I want to ask you guys if you have something to say."

    Jane raised her hand and asked, "When are we going to an actual house."

    "Soon. I am working on it. I can get one now, but this is not a fictional story. The government and officials will notice it, and they wille after me, who will also go after you girls."

    After a brief pause, he continued, "Actually, there is a big estate if you are curious. But that''s far away from here, and I don''t own that ce. I brought you all here as it''s closer to my town and we can meet whenever you want.

    And before you say anything, yes, I can teleport anywhere I want, but you can''t. If you want to meet me, you all would have to fly all the way here or to my house. Uhh¡­ let''s say¡­"

    Rudy took out his phone and opened the ''Underworld'' app. He scrolled down and said, "Wait for five days, I guess? There is an auction in the underworld, and there are chances that they might be auctioning some unusednds and homes. We will be lucky if I can get my hands on them."<sub> </sub>

    Niti raised her hand and asked, "What is underworld? Do you mean hell?"

    "No, of course not. I don''t want to go to hell, willingly or unwillingly," Rudy groaned. "Underworld is a ce where¡­ umm, all thugs and gangsters gather. Although that''s just ayer, it''s much more than that.

    The underworld is a country of people¡­. well, mostly humans. And all kinds of stuff happens there. You might think, why and how is that a safe ce for you girls and the answer is that I know the ruler or¡­ you can say, the monarch-ess? She rules over the underworld, so I can ask her for security.

    And they know everything about this world and the world before that. They know about the Lord and the untold stories of this world. And I personally think you would like it there."

    "Okay."

    Rudy turned to Reina and said, "I contacted the builder this morning, and he said he woulde to look at this ce and the othernd for our project. I only want a blueprint from him. We will also have to take permissions from the government and such."

    SIGH!

    "Everything is soplicated¡­" He shook his head in frustration. "Part of me just wants to hypnotize everyone. But let''s take a natural and legal approach for now to avoid unnecessary drama in the future. If things get even a little moreplicated, I will resort to mind-controlling them. No one can stand in my path to my dream. Otherwise¡­ I will crush them."

    Rudy pointed his fingers at three beds in the corner and said, "I could only arrange three beds, which I think will be enough for you three girls."

    "But¡­" Niti counted everyone and said, "There are five girls."

    "Reina will sleep at night and do work during the day. While you girls will be sleeping during the day, right? Since you can''te in daylight. And if you are not sleeping, then you can always wander around."

    "I will handle the sun," he shortly added.

    "But even if we sleep during the day, there are four vampires," Jane stated.

    "Oh!" Rudy smirked at Vriti and said, "I totally forgot about you, Virti."

    "..." Vriti gritted her teeth and red furiously at Rudy. "I really really really hate you!"

    "Yeah, I can see that."

    "Vriti!" Niti shook Vriti and whispered violently. "That''s no way to talk to him!"

    "I have no respect for him, mother."

    "That doesn''t matter. You can''t talk to him like that. Don''t you know who he is?!"

    "So what if he is the husband of princess Rias? This man is despicable, and that''s a fact," Vritimented.

    "What are you talking about?! Master Rudy is the almighty Lord!"

    Vriti''s face turned pale after hearing that, and her facial expression suddenly changed.

    "Wha¡­t?"

    ''This girl is so ignorant and oblivious of everything, it''s surprising,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

 Chapter 490 The Vampire Gang Meets Angelica

    "What? How can he be the Lord?" she asked with a baffled look on her face. "He is a human, is he not?"

    "He is, but¡­ he is not."

    "You are lying, right? You are trying to scare and discipline me like you used to when I was a kid."

    "No. He is truly the almighty Lord. You can ask princess Rias and princess Jane. Also, why else would the Vampire Monarch allow him to bring us to the human world? You know better than anyone how much he fears the Lord.

    He even punished princess Rias so the Lord wouldn''t punish her. In fact, even talking with a human is a crime, so there was no way he was going to let any of use to the human world.

    However, master Rudy is the Lord, and the Vampire Monarch couldn''t dare to go against his wishes."

    "I don''t understand!" Vriti panicked. "Since when is he the Lord? And why did no one tell me about it? I had no idea!"

    The fear of the Lord was naturally inside every living being, whether they believed in him or not. And that fear increased drastically if they somehow angered the Lord.

    Vriti realized what she had done, and she couldn''t help but tremble. She was prepared to die for her vulgar attitude towards Rudy. However, Rudy had different ns for her.

    "There is no need to yell at her like that, Niti. I had asked Virgil to keep it a secret, so it''s obviously normal that Vriti wouldn''t be aware of it. In fact, I had only told Jane and Rias about it after I was identally sent to the human world," Rudy said calmly.

    "That''s right." Jane nodded and turned to Niti. "Rudy only told Rias, and I happened to be with her at that time. But how do you know about it, Niti?"

    Jane asked her with a judging and suspicious look on her face.

    "Umm¡­ I overheard you and Princess Rias talking about it. I swear I never told anyone else!"

    "If that''s the case, then it''s our fault for talking out loud. Don''t worry."

    That was a lie. Rudy had contacted Niti the same way he had contacted Rias and Jane to inform them about the matter. Niti was doing her duty at that time, but Rudy contacted her and told her everything at night.

    He had promised Niti to give his fresh milk to her every morning, so he wanted to apologize to her as he would be unable to do that.

    Vriti sighed in relief after knowing that her life wasn''t in danger, but it was too soon for that.

    Rudy turned to Vriti and said, "Still, I can''t forget the humiliation you brought to me. Not to mention, you had purposely interrupted my time with Rias on the balcony the day she woke up. And just today, you tried to y dumb and stall the time to keep everyone in the vampire world. I can forgive you for the first two, but what you did today is unforgivable."

    Vriti hugged herself as her body trembled. She gulped down anxiously and meekly uttered with tears in her eyes, "What can I do to ask for your forgiveness, my L-Lord?"

    "....!"

    Rudy hadn''t expected that reaction.

    ''What is this feeling I am experiencing right now? Do I have some kind of fetish that turns me on when  I see a cheeky and haughty girl act meek all of a sudden?''

    And thus, one more fetish was added to Rudy''s fetish list.

    ''Anyway, what should I make her do? I don''t really have a need for her, but let''s not be too harsh on her. I know her reasons for having such a personality, and I don''t me her.''

    "Ahem!" Rudy cleared his throat and said, "I want you to ept me."

    "Huh?" Vriti''s face suddenly turned red.<sub> </sub>

    ''Hmm? Why is she blushing? I just asked her to acknowledge me as a man suitable for Rias. Why do I think that she misunderstood something? I should clear it up before it''s toote and I get to¡ª''

    "Okay¡­" Vriti squirmed a little and nodded meekly. "I will ept you."

    ''Uhh¡­ yeah. She misunderstood. But oh well, I don''t mind if she keeps acting meek like this.''

    ''I can''t believe you managed to seduce her too,'' Angelica remarked.

    "You cane out now, Angelica."

    ''I don''t feel like revealing myself to them.''

    "Come on, stop being all shy. You are acting like how Reina did when I first met her," he chuckled and nced at Reina.

    ''Fine~'' Angelica groaned.

    Typically, it wouldn''t be a big deal for Angelica to show herself to the other harem members. But that was when they were humans, and she was another being. She felt superiority over them. But she couldn''t feel that in front of the vampire gang.

    A few secondster, Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and stood in front of the girls. But after receiving stares from them, she hid behind Rudy and said, "Why are they looking at me like that?"

    "You forgot to make yourself visible to them. They can sense you but can''t see you."

    "Oh!"

    Angelica made herself visible by manifesting her human form but still stayed hidden behind Rudy.

    Rias raised her eyes and said, "Is this the ghost who has possessed you?"

    "Not possessed. And please, call her Angelica."

    "Right. I keep forgetting her name for some reason. Does she have a spell on her that makes me forget her name?" she asked curiously.

    "Uhh¡­ what?"

    Rias turned to Jane and asked, "What do you think? Am I right? I have very limited vampiric powers, but you have vampire''s eyes. You should be able to tell."

    "Can you stand in front of us? I need to scan you?"

    Angelica looked at Rudy for his permission and stood in front of the vampire girls.

    Jane scanned Angelica and said, "No. She doesn''t have any spells on her. And¡­ well, Rudy also happened to tell me her name when you were still in the slumber, and I remember it clearly."

    "So it''s only me?" Rias muttered.

    Rias stared at Angelica and asked, "Have¡­ have we met before? You look awfully familiar to me for some reason."

    ===

    Thanks, @Demonmage, for the gift!

 Chapter 491 A Bigger Place

    "Have we met before?" Rias asked Angelica.

    "I¡­ don''t think so." Angelica shook her head. "I don''t have any memories of who or what I was before dying."

    "Then do you remember your¡ª"

    "Rias." Rudy ced his hand around Rias'' shoulder and said, "How about we finish what we were talking about first?"

    "...okay."

    "You have been to the human world before, so you are familiar with things such as smartphones, the inte, and general directions,ws, and regtions of this world. I want you to teach all that to the rest of the gang.

    And, of course, feel free to do whatever you want. You can roam around, you can go out if you are bored. Just don''t catch anyone''s attention. I wish I had arranged a ce before I brought you all here, but I was quite busy in thest few days," Rudy uttered without any pause.

    "When will we meet again?" Rias asked.

    "Whenever you want. I will buy you all a smartphone so you can use it. I have various meetings nned, so my schedule is kind of tight. But all that doesn''t matter if you want to meet me.

    Also, there are tons of movies, stories, and television shows you can watch to pass your time, but don''t get too addicted to them and forget about me, okay?"

    "I am interested in watching everything rted to vampires," Jane quipped. "I want to see how humans have depicted us vampires in their stories."

    "Uhh¡­ sure, I guess. I will give you a listter. Actually¡­ you know what, let''s get you a bigger ce to live, right now."

    "What do you mean?" Are we leaving already?"

    "No, of course not. But I do realize this ce is a bit too short for five girls to live at once. Even with the beds, I don''t think you all will befortable. And Reina will be sleeping at night while you will be awake.

    If I get you phones and television, the only possible time you would watch is at night. And that would disturb Reina''s sleep. I knew it was a bad idea but didn''t realize it was that bad," he sighed while shaking his head slightly.

    "But where will you take them?" Reina asked with a puzzled look on her face. "You can''t take them to your house, and there is no other ce you can take them except the underworld. You don''t have to be considerate of me, you know? I can sleep with the television on."

    "That''s not the only problem, Reina. They can''t live under the sun. I was nning to cover this area with thick clouds, but that could ruin the experience and satisfaction of the customers of this ce. I don''t want to interfere in your business in any way.

    With that said, I am not taking them anywhere. I am going to¡­ err, just follow me. It would be better if I showed you around."

    After saying that, Rudy left Reina''s office and stood in front of it.

    "..."

    The girls followed him in confusion and stood in the same manner as Rudy.

    Then, Rudy ced his hand on the wall of Reina''s office and uttered, "Copy."

    After that, he jumped andnded on the emptynd next to the water park, which also belonged to Reina''s parents.

    He ced his hand on the ground and muttered, "Paste."

    The next moment, an exact copy of Reina''s office appeared on thend.<sub> </sub>

    Rudy went inside to check whether it had also duplicated the things inside the office, but it had only copied the exterior of the office, not the furniture that was inside her office.

    "Well, I can copy-paste beds in no time," he muttered.

    He waved his hand to the girls and asked them toe there, so Rias grabbed Reina and flew away. The other girls followed soon after, but Angelica stayed there for some reason.

    Rudy teleported there and grabbed Angelica in his arms.

    "What''s wrong? Are you sulking?" he asked.

    "No. I was waiting for you toe to pick me up," she replied with a grin.

    He entered Reina''s office with her and touched one of the beds, saying, "Copy."

    After that, he teleported to the new office and pasted five beds, but the office room was now filled with beds with no space for anything else.

    "Hmm~" he hummed in wonder and  thought, ''If I want to make it bigger then¡­''

    He touched the office wall once again and uttered, "Expand."

    The next second, the office room expanded and became big enough for even fifty people to live in.

    "Wow!" the girls awed.

    Rudy turned to Reina and said, "This is only temporary for a few days until I get a new and better home."

    "Yeah, it''s fine. But¡­ you said the builder will being here tomorrow to check the ce."

    "Yeah. About that¡­." Rudy turned to Rias and Jane and asked, "Do either of you know how to cast an illusion?"

    "I don''t," Rias responded instantly. "I don''t have vampire powers."

    "I have never tried it, but I don''t think I can do it," Jane shook her head. "It''s extremely difficult to pull that off. And grandma never thought of me when I asked her to. She said illusion is poison. The more you use it, the deadlier it will get and it will slowly kill you from inside. And I have no idea why she said that because it makes no sense to me."

    She shrugged her shoulders.

    ''It makesplete sense to me,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Illusion is a fragment of a dream, except you will haveplete control over it. For example, you want something so badly that you would create an illusion in which you would get that thing. And you would want to live in that illusion. You would want it to stay forever. You would want it to be a reality.

    And that''s a slow poison. It will kill you from inside. You will be detached from reality and embrace an illusion that is fake. Whatever Nyxia said ispletely true, and it makes total sense to me."

    "..."

    "But let''s put that aside and focus on what matters now."

 Chapter 492 Copy And Paste

    Rudy pondered for a few seconds and said, "I don''t think it will be a problem if this big office stays here. The builder would still be able to make a blueprint out of it. And as for the sun¡­"

    Rudy jumped in the air and created a thick cloud to stop as much sunlight as possible. And then he expanded it to cover the entire area with it. To prevent it from flying away with the wind, he created a barrier using telekinesis that would block the air from entering the zone.

    He could do the same with the sun but couldn''t block the sunlight without covering the sky with a hard substance. But that would have made it an attention-grabbing spot. Clouds were the best alternative as they were the only normal thing in the sky.

    SIGH!

    Rudynded and said, "Now that everything is taken care of, I will arrange electricity, phones, television, and a stable connection. Wait here for a few minutes, I will be right back."

    "..."

    Rudy teleported somewhere and returned after a few minutes with one television, four phones, one DVD yer, dozens of discs rted to vampire shows and movies, one fan, one tube light, one air conditioner, and one refrigerator for everyone.

    Then, he duplicated one television into five, one DVD yer into five, one fan into ten, one tube light into twenty, one air conditioner into eight, and one refrigerator into five.

    "I just saved thousands by doing this," he scoffed softly and praised his genius.

    "Did I forget anything?" he asked the girls.

    "I don''t even know half of the things here," Jane responded.

    "You bought too much¡­" Reina muttered.

    "You think so? I mean, even if this ce is temporary, we can take these things to the new ce when we move."

    Rudy ced the four refrigerators next to each other, seven air conditioners on all the walls, ced a television next to each bed, handed the new phones to the girls, added fans on the ceilings right above their beds, ced DVD yers next to televisions, and added lights everywhere.

    "Wow. This ce now looks much better. Now, let''s arrange electricity. I have a few ideas, but let''s try it the safe way."

    After saying that, Rudy teleported once again and returned with arge battery to store electricity. Then, he made twenty copies of it and filled them with electricity. Then, he connected that to the power grid of the office and then connected all the appliances using the power cords.

    "Alright! Everything is done!"

    "You just built a house, got furniture and everything else in less than five minutes."

    "Copy-pasting stuff takes a toll on me since I am actually creating it again from scratch using my powers."

    "You forgot the main thing," Angelica said.

    "Hmm? Oh, do you mean the washroom? They can use the pool''s washroom since they will only be using them at night."

    Angelica squinted her eyes and said, "I was talking about the inte."

    "Oh! Well, Reina''s office has a connection, so they can just use that. I will pay the bill."

    "I don''t think they will have a strong connection from my office," Reina muttered. "Isn''t it too far? I doubt it will even catch it."

    "Don''t worry about it. I just increased the signal length and intensity, and yeah, it''s still on the safe level."

    "Then everything is done, I guess?"

    "I feel like I am forgetting something¡­" Rudy tapped on his pockets and took out four sim cards. "Yeah, this."<sub> </sub>

    Niti smelled it and asked, "What''s this?"

    "Don''t eat it, please."

    "I wasn''t going to."

    "They are sim cards; you insert them on the phones I gave you. With that, you will be able to call me and talk to me whenever you want," Rudy exined politely.

    "That''s like a magic device!"

    "Yeah, I expected this reaction. Anyway, they are postpaid so go all out. Angelica will teach your house to use it. And I could only find a few discs about vampire shows, but you can find moreflex online.

    I also set the clouds in a way that they would follow the sun''s movement, so this ce stayed covered in shadow all the time."

    Angelica bit her lips and asked, "Can I stay here for the night?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I will teach them everything about this world and the technologies. And¡­ for the first time, I feel like having a girl''s party."

    "Well¡­ if you want to stay here for the night, then sure. I wille to pick you up in the morning." Rudy turned to Reina and asked, "What about you, Reina? Do you want me to move your stuff here so you can live here?"

    "No. I have to wake up early tomorrow and also have to do work. And you said the builder ising tomorrow, so I need to find the old blueprints of the waterpark too, right?"

    "Yeah, but it''s fine if you don''t have them. The builder would just charge more money, which is not a big deal now. I think I myself can build an amazing theme park here once we get a blueprint. We are so close to fulfilling your parent''s legacy," he said with a gentle smile on his face.

    "I don''t have words to thank you enough, Rudy." Reina wanted to jump on Rudy and hug him, kiss him, but she couldn''t do it in front of the vampire girls.

    "If you need any help, you can ask the vampire gang," he added.

    "Yeah," she nodded.

    "Wait, what about food?" Jane suddenly asked.

    "You can order all types of food online. And if you want to eat¡­ vampire-ish food, I will buy you some ingredients, I guess."

    "Why don''t you stay here for the night and spend some time with us?" Rias suggested.

    "I would love to, but¡­ I have something important to do."

    Rias raised her brows, and so did the other girls except for Vriti.

    "What could be more important than me?" Rias was the only one to ask that, as everyone knew about their rtionship.

    "Well¡­ my mother."

    "...."

    Rudy had never received such suspicious res before.

 Chapter 493 Rewarding The Girls

    Out of all of girls, Rias was the only one who was aware that Reba wasn''t Rudy''s biological mother. Sure, Lilim also knew, but she wasn''t present there. And Angelica was the only one who was aware of Rudy''s feelings toward Reba.

    Rias wanted toment something after hearing that, but she decided to stay quiet until she learned more about Reba and who she truly was.

    "Alright. So I will take my leave now. See you all in the morning. And... yeah! I will bring Alice too. I messaged her a while ago, but she never replied, so she is most likely sleeping since it''s already past midnight."

    Rudy grabbed Reina and said, "I will drop her at the office."

    He teleported to Reina''s office with Reina and let out a weary sigh.

    "Alright then, Reina. I will see you tomorrow, and don''t forget to call me when the builderes."

    "Hmm," Reina nodded. But she suddenly wrapped her hands around Rudy''s neck and missed him a few times before saying, "Are we not going to have sex? It''s been a while since west had some fun together."

    "The vampire gang is here."

    "So?"

    Rudy squinted his eyes and squeezed Reina''s breasts as he asked, "Did you forget what I told you about?"

    "I remember."

    "Repeat it."

    "All the girls know that you have a harem. Jane, Niti, and Rias know that you are in a rtionship with them. Niti knows about Jane and Rias. Rias knows about Jane and Niti. But Jane doesn''t know about Niti and is also unaware that Rias already knows everything," Reina repeated Rudy''s words.

    "Nice."

    "And I will not mention anything about harem in front of Jane when Rias is around."

    "Good."

    "So, where is my reward now?"

    Rudy looked at the time and muttered, "I guess we can have some fun."

    Rudy returned to the vampire gang after forty minutes. The girls had already made themselvesfortable, and they hadn''t expected Rudy to return.

    "Hey, Jane. Can youe with me for a while? Since you have vampire powers, I should show you the areas you shouldn''t go as they are under surveince."

    "Okay."

    Rudy and Jane left, and after showing her around, they went to an alley because Jane wanted to go there.

    "What''s wrong? An alley is not a safe ce for girls, you know?" he remarked with a grin, knowing well that Jane could effortlessly obliterate anyone.

    Jane pushed Rudy against the wall and said, "I want mister dick! It''s been so long!"

    "Oh! Yeah, I should have expected this."

    Rudy and Jane returned to the vampire gang after thirty minutes of ''rough'' exploration.

    "Niti, let me tell you your duties," Rudy called her out.

    After telling her about some things about the human world, they went to the locker room of the pool, where Rudy ''mined'' Niti''s cave for half an hour.

    When they returned to the vampire gang, Rias was waiting for her turn.<sub> </sub>

    "Rias, can youe with me for a while? I want to talk to you," he asked calmly.

    Unlike other girls, Rudy could invite her without any worries as her rtionship with Rudy was official between the harem members.

    Rudy took Rias to a nearby forest where no one was around. There he found the tallest tree, and they sat on the highest branch of the tree.

    Rudy was leaning toward the trunk while Rias was leaning on Rudy. They were cuddling with each other while looking at the beautiful starry sky.

    "It''s so beautiful..." Rias uttered while gazing at the full white moon.

    "You are more beautiful."

    "Geh! Don''t use these cliche lines on me."

    "Heh!" He kissed her on the cheek and said, "Do you like this world?"

    "Obviously. What''s there to not like?"

    "Well... there are actually many things, but let''s not talk about it." Rudy hugged her tightly from behind and closed his eyes.

    "What happened to the ''mother matter'' you were talking about?" Rias asked curiously.

    "I can do that after a little while. She is currently working the night shift at the convenience store, so she will be there till the morning," he said in a low voice.

    Rias lowered her gaze from the sky and nced around at the forest and far away city. She could see tall buildings and lights and hear the cars racing on the highway streets.

    The cold breeze passed through the woods, making a howling-like sound as it swayed the tree leaves and spread the smell of fruits and flowers from the nearby farms.

    Even though it was past midnight, there were people busy with their work and life. Whether they were enjoying it was a different matter, but looking at them made Rias chuckle a little.

    "This is what I love about the human world. Knowing that we are not the only ones awake at this time calms me down for some reason."

    Rudy''s eyes were still closed, and he was enjoying Rias'' embrace. For him, sitting like that with Rias calmed him down.

    A few minutester, Rias finally gathered her courage and asked, "Why did you stop me?"

    "Hmm?" Rudy reacted with his eyes still closed.

    "I wanted to ask something to Angelica, but you stopped me on purpose and then changed the topic. Do you not want her to find out about herself?"

    Rudy slowly opened his eyes and rested his head on Rias'' shoulders.

    "I am scared."

    "Of what?"

    "Of losing her."

    After a brief silence, Rudy uttered, "Whenever I had free time, I went to search more about Angelica. She died eight years ago; that is in the year 2000. The inte was still a thing at that time, but it wasn''t that widely known for news and blogs.

    I am not trying to im anything, but I am saying this based on the non-existent information I got. I can hack into any database, but I couldn''t find anything rted to Angelica.

    Not. A. Thing. Nothing... at all."

 Chapter 494 Case Study Of Angelicas Murder

    "I don''t know Angelica''s real name so finding out about her was a little hard. The only way to know about her death incident was to read physical newspapers, but that was all futile.

    Due to the pandemic, everything before it is destroyed. The entire world was affected by it except my town and the neighboring ones, and it was nasty. Watching it on the inte made me realize how bad it was."

    "You¡­ didn''t say why you are scared of losing her¡­ I mean, how would you lose her?" Rias asked with a calm and curious look on her face.

    "First thing first, I cannot look for clues about anything rted to Angelica when she is around. She lives inside me, so she is always around me. So I have to make sure she is sleeping before researching more.

    I want to tell her everything, but I want to know it first. I wanted to find her killers, her family, her friends. But the clues I have obtained so far lead to only one possible reason.

    The tunnel was the first mega project of this town, and it brought revolution, quite literally. When it was made, everyone came to look at it¡ª even from the other towns and viges.

    And teenagers are obviously more interested in that type of stuff.

    When Angelica died, she was eighteen years old. And when I saw her for the first time¡­ or should I say, found her? She was wearing her high school clothes, which would imply that she had gone to the tunnel before or after school.

    I tried to search for the school using the uniform, but no school had such a uniform. And there is a possibility that Angelica wasn''t from this or the neighboring towns or cities.

    After thinking about it for a while, the murderer could be a serial killer who just enjoyed killing people, or¡­ it was someone Angelica knew. Or else, why would anyone let someonee near them if they didn''t trust them enough?

    Unless, of course, it was a surprise attack from a serial killer, who just loved killing the victim in a barbaric way, or it was someone Angelica knew. She was stabbed 112 times, and that''s not the work of a normal killer. Anyone would run or try to run after getting stabbed once and I am sure Angelica did too, but she was stopped and stabbed again and again.

    She was left to die like that¡­ she was still alive after the stabs as the killer had missed the vital organs. She waited for help but she died¡­ helplessly¡­ in pain. What I concluded is¡­ that Angelica was killed by her ssmates. I am notpletely sure about it, but that''s what I think.

    I could tell everything I knew to Angelica, but¡­ she could be evil and seek revenge. I honestly don''t care about that. Even if she turns evil, she will still be Angelica, and I will dly be her aplice in revenge.

    However, there are high chances that her soul will pass away once she has taken her revenge. I don''t know how it works, and until I am not entirely sure about that, I don''t want to learn more.

    The only thing Angelica has asked me is to find who she was and who killed her. She never asks me about it, but she sometimes mentions it subtly. I want to find out, and I want to tell her.

    But¡­ that has to wait until I have sorted out everything. I am going to take care of that once I get you all a better house. Maybe a pce or a castle would suit you."

    He chuckled softly in Rias'' ears and smiled distantly before continuing, "And¡­ I never thought I would actually say this, but¡­"<sub> </sub>

    "...?"

    "Angelica¡­ no, all the girls in my harem think that I love Elise the most, and then you are my second favorite. But¡­ the truth is that Angelica is my favorite."

    "Oh! Now that''s something I had never expected to hear. I was defeated by a ghost, huh?"

    "I will never say this to Angelica or the other girls. I don''t want them to fight over me to be my next favorite. There is no point in doing that, in my opinion. And obviously, I will treat you all equally regardless of your statuses," he added.

    "You had sex with all the girls a while ago, didn''t you?" Rias asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "I knew you would notice it. That''s why I called Jane first because had I taken Niti with me, Jane would have sensed and smelled my scent and essence on Niti. So I took Jane first, so even if Niti returned after swallowing a few loads, Jane wouldn''t notice and think that it wasing from herself.

    That reminds me¡­" Rudy pulled Rias'' cheek and asked, "When are you going to tell Jane? I won''t y along with this act if you keep stalling it."

    Rias bit her lips and frustration and asked, "Why do you keep asking me that?!"

    "Because you have the responsibility."

    "What about her, then? She is the one whoid her hands on my lover! She never came to tell me about it, so why should I initiate this matter?"

    "It''s not about that. And she was going to tell you, but I told you first in her stead. If you want, I can tell her in your stead too. I just want you two to get along. You two are sisters, twins at that. If you want time, then you can take it, but do it as soon as possible. I want to get sister sandwiched," he uttered in a neutral tone.

    "Sisters sandwich? What''s that?" Rias asked with a puzzled and curious look on her face.

    "Threesome with two girls who are sisters."

    "..." Rias shot a re at Rudy and remarked, "I can''t believe you just said that."

    "I don''t think there are many lucky men like me who have had threesomes with sisters, twin sisters at that.

 Chapter 495 Rudys Wishes

    Rias shot a soft re at Rudy and said, "Is that why you are being so eager and keep asking me to tell Jane?"

    "Yes, obviously."

    "At least try to deny it."

    "I am an honest person and a man of culture. And a sex addict. Sex has be routine for me, just like eating, sleeping, and drinking. And hey, I can''t help it if I am surrounded by a bunch of gorgeousdies, you know?

    The innocent me can''t handle that much horniness. And the¡­ legendary threesome¡­ I want to experience that. I have had lots of sex in my past life but never had a threesome. It would be my first time experiencing it, and you¡­"

    He squeezed Rias'' breasts as he finished, "My love, you are holding the key to my threesome virginity."

    "Mnh~"

    "Also, want to have sex?" he asked suddenly.

    "Here?!" Rias exined. "On a tree?"

    "You are a bat, so I think it suits you," he chuckled. "What do you say? We were interruptedst time by Vriti, but no one here right now," he whispered seductively in Rias'' ears.

    "No. I don''t want my first time like this. I want to have it on a bed. And that''s where I will tell Jane."

    "Uhh¡­"

    "I will tie her up on the bed, and we will have sex right next to her. Only then will she realize how I felt when she was having sex with you while I was in a slumber."

    That night, Rudy unveiled a new side of Rias that he had never seen before.

    If Jane had yandere tendencies, it was no surprise that her twin sister would have simr tendencies. Even though Rias hadn''t widely shown it like Jane¡ª who hasn''t openly done anything but indeed imed to hurt Rudy and others if she couldn''t be part of his harem.

    Rudy realized that he better not make the twins angry, or his life could be in danger one way or another. Sure, Rias simply wanted to take revenge on Jane by doing exactly what she did to her, but her way was severe.

    Rias'' fangs elongated as her eyes shined red. She licked her lips and said, "So¡­ if you want to have sex with me, get a better ce first."

    After saying that, she buried her fangs into Rudy''s neck and began drinking his blood.

    "Is it okay to drink as much as I can?" she asked after stopping for two seconds.

    "I will give you ten minutes. You can drink as much blood as you can, but drink it slowly and gently," he responded while stroking his hand on Rias'' back.

    "Does it hurt?"

    "No. But it turns me on, and the rougher you are, the more horny I will get. You turned down my offer to have sex, and I already had sex with the other girls. Angelica ns to stay the night with you girls, so I will be all alone tonight. And I don''t want to spend my lonely night with a boner," he uttered as he grunted in pleasure.

    "You don''t have more girls?"

    "There is Alice, but she is sleeping. And Rize¡­ well, I need to take a slow approach there as I have to make her fall in love with me so deeply that she stops caring for her shitty parents."

    "I truly wish I could kill them¡­" he added.

    When vampires drank blood, they could feel the host''s emotions. ording to them, the blood tasted different depending on their emotions, so the vampires often charmed the host before drinking their blood so the blood wouldn''t taste bad in case they were in pain or angry.

    After drinking Rudy''s blood for a while, Rias kissed him on the lips with her blood lips. Rudy could taste his own blood in his mouth, but that taste was mixed with Rias'' taste.

    "I think the vampire gang will be fine feeding on your blood," Rias scoffed softly.

    "Give me a break. I am not your diary¡­ or¡­ hotel," he shrugged. "And if you really want to taste something of mine so badly, then my dick can milk thick cream whenever you want."

    "I have heard that cream tastes better if you preserve it."<sub> </sub>

    "Uhh¡­ that''s the Rias I know," he chuckled. "Being annoying at the right times."

    Rias squinted her eyes and said, "I could say the same to you."

    "I am not annoying. I am always pure and innocent."

    "And awkward, and sometimes dumb, most of the time lost in thoughts, and always overthinking," Rias finished the rest of Rudy''s statement.

    After spending time together and cuddling for a while, Rudy teleported back to the vampire gang to drop Rias.

    The vampire gang was busy watching horror movies in which the vampires were being hunted.

    ''Let''s hope they don''t get too addicted to the human lifestyle.''

    "Rias, look at this! We were being lied to!" Jane shouted. "There are so many vampires in this world that we never knew about!"

    "..."

    Rias smiled awkwardly at Jane and nced at Rudy to ask for help, but Rudy showed her a thumbs-up sign and said, "I will leave that to you."

    "Jane¡­ they are not real vampires," Rias said to Jane.

    "What do you mean? Look, they have fangs and wings. And silver and sunlight are hurting them!"

    "Yeah, but they are humans ying as a vampire. Everything is fake."

    "Fake?! You mean nothing is real?!" Jane eximed in shock.

    "Yeah."

    "Wait¡­ so why are we wasting our time watching this if this is fake?"

    "That''s what movies are. And one more thing you should know is that vampires can''t be seen in a photo or a mirror."

    "...." Jane made a troubled face and muttered, "Human world is weird."

    After watching them, Rudy realized something important that hadpletely slipped from his mind.

    ''I¡­ forgot to buy them headphones.''

    Rudy walked to the television and ced his hand on it. Then, he uttered, "Expand."

    "Whoa!"

    The 32-inch television had turned into a 98-inch television.

    "I am using my powers like this," he sighed.

    He looked at the quality of the screen resolution, and sure enough, it was normal.

    ''I thought the pixels would berge as well, but I am d they stayed as the original.''

    "Alright, girls, I am leaving." He looked at Angelica to find her staring back at him. "I will pick you up in the morning."

    "Okay," Angelica nodded in response.

 Chapter 496 Defenseless Rebecca

    Rudy was on his way to the convenience store where Reba worked. When they were eating dinner earlier, Reba had asked him toe with her as she was the only one in the store, and she was scared.

    Of course, Rudy immediately agreed without thinking, but he had to go to the vampire world, which was as important as Reba for him. So he told Reba that he wouldeter after a few hours.

    When he was waiting for the portal to open, he received a message from Reba which said that someone hade to fill in for the shift, so he no longer had toe. However, Rudy had nned to go anyway.

    One thing after another, Rudy finally got time to visit Reba, even though it was nearly 5 AM at night, or morning as one would call it.

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out an annoyed and frustrated sigh after remembering what had happened a few days ago.

    As Rusher had promised, he gathered the entire family¨C except Ria''s husband¨C and told them everything about Maria and his blunders in the syndicate.

    Rudy didn''t know any details, but when he called Rusher the next day to confirm if he had lived by his promise or chickened out at thest minute, he didn''t answer the call. Naturally, his next step was to call Maria, but she didn''t pick up either.

    Rudy was worried, so he called Lilim immediately, and much to his surprise, the phone was answered by none other than Maria. After talking with her for a while, Maria only asked him one thing:

    "Did you know about it?" she had asked.

    Rudy''s heart sank after hearing that. That was thest thing he wanted to hear from her. The only reason Rudy had pressured Rusher to reveal everything was because he didn''t want to get into a mess when the secret was leaked.

    However, regardless of what he did, he was asked that question. Of course, he answered to her honestly without hiding anything.

    After that, there was a minute-long silence, and neither of them spoke a word. And then, Maria asked him not to contact her or anyone from the underworld until the VVIP tournament.

    She asked him to meet him at the colosseum on the night of the VVIP tournament. And she also made him promise not to use his powers to teleport there or ''watch'' her in the meantime.

    Rudy had no choice but to agree to Maria''s terms, and he wasn''t worried as Maria''s voice didn''t sound angry but rather a little disappointed.

    However, after the call ended, Lilim had secretly sent him a text saying [Everything is alright. Don''t worry. Lady Maria just needs some time to process and ept everything.]

    "The VVIP tournament is in two days. Let''s hope I can manage that."

    Rudynded near the convenience store and casually walked in. The store had no guards inside or outside¨C as always¨C and that worried Rudy as if something happened, no one would be there to protect the staff.

    The nearest police station was not anywhere near to be called ''near''. But the store at least had cameras and such for obvious reasons. And it wasn''t as though Eleanor didn''t want to appoint the guards; it''s just that no one was interested in such a job.<sub> </sub>

    In people''s eyes, the jobs such as watchman, security guards, delivery people, waiters at hotels and restaurants, drivers, Pune, and janitors, were inferior, and only illiterate and unemployed people did¨C which wasn''t always the case.

    However, those people were never treated with respect in any regard, and such jobs were never the first choice of most people. But they didn''t know that the world wouldn''t run without them. And on the night shift, finding someone for such a job was even harder.

    After entering the store, Rudy scanned the area to find Reba as she wasn''t at the cashier as her usual job.

    ''There she is.''

    Rudy found Reba fixing the shelves and making space to add more stuff to the shelf. He quietly walked to her and stood behind her, hoping that she would notice him or get surprised.

    However, that didn''t happen. Reba was so lost in counting and adding things to the shelves that she had no sense of her surroundings. Due to that, Rudy was a little angry.

    ''What if someone else came and did something? She is so defenseless! And where is the ''someone'' she messaged me about? There is no one else in the store to cover the shift. Was she lying to me?''

    Since Rudy was staring at Reba for a while, his ''see-through'' ability had begun doing its work. His gaze automatically fell on her butt.

    He immediately blinked a couple of times to reset his vision and inwardly uttered, ''Tonight is not a safe night to perv on mom. I am left horny after Rias sucked my blood.''

    ? Even after three minutes had passed, Rudy was still unnoticed by Reba. Annoyed, he hugged Reba from behind without saying anything.

    "...!" Reba''s eyes widened in shock. She elbowed Rudy on the stomach with her left hand and elbowed him on the face with her right. Then, she turned around and kicked Rudy in his precious ce¨C or she would have done that if she hadn''t noticed that it was Rudy.

    "Wha¨C Rudy?!" Reba grabbed Rudy and asked, "Oh my Lord! What are you doing here?! Are you okay?!"

    "Yeah¡­ I am okay¡­" he said while touching his stomach and face. Of course, he was acting, but it was realistic.

    "I am so sorry!"

    "I am d you didn''t go with that kick¡­." he muttered. Even he wasn''t sure if his balls would have been safe after the kick.

    "Why would you suddenly grab me from behind like that?!" She yelled with a flushed face to hide her embarrassment.

    "I¡­ slipped when I was walking," he responded while averting his gaze to the side.

    He used the same excuse Reba had used when she kissed him for the first time after he returned from the vampire world.

 Chapter 497 Mother And Son

    "Why are you here? It''s 5 AM in the morning. Shouldn''t you be sleeping?"

    "I woke up early, so I thought I would check up on you. And I also wanted to buy some stuff," Rudy replied calmly to act normal.

    "You shouldn''t get out of the house sote at night. It''s dangerous!"

    "What about you? You also lied to me."

    "No, I didn''t. What are you talking about?" she asked with a confused look on her face.

    "You did. You are the only one¨C"

    "Reba, is everything alright?" a female voice asked from the other side, and it got closer. Seemingly, the person wasing their way. "I heard some noise. What''s going¡­ on¡­?"

    The girl stopped speaking when she saw Rudy.

    "You are¡­" Rudy immediately recognized the girl and asked, "What are you doing here, J?"

    "No, what are ''you'' doing here at this time?" J asked, pointing her finger at him.

    "I didn''t want to admit it, but¡­" Rudy sighed and said with a serious look on his face, "I came to rob this ce."

    "...."

    Reba pinched Rudy''s cheek and smacked him gently on the back before helping him get up from the floor.

    After seeing the yful interaction between Rudy and Reba, J raised her brows as many thoughts crossed her mind.

    "So¡­" J chuckled awkwardly and asked, "Did you call him here?"

    "No¡­ yes, I mean, I did, but then you came, so I asked him to note."

    Rudy sneakily took out his phone and snapped a few pictures of J in a staff uniform.

    "Why did you take my photo!" J hissed.

    "Our school doesn''t allow part-time jobs, and I just caught you doing the night shift. I got proof on my phone, so I can show it to the teachers."

    "Don''t you dare!" J rushed to Rudy to snatch his phone and delete the pictures, but Rudy made a run around the shelf, and J couldn''t catch up to him.

    "Delete the pictures, now!" she shouted and turned to Reba, "Please tell him to delete the pictures, or I will be in serious trouble at school. I recently got into trouble after fighting with Andrew."

    ''Andrew?'' Rudy raised his brows with a curious look on his face and asked, "What did you do?"

    If J told him why she had snapped at Andrew, then her feelings for him would be revealed, so she chose to lie.

    "Nothing."

    "Well, Andrew is a dick, so I don''t see a problem," Rudy shrugged. "And don''t worry. I was just lying about showing the pictures to the teachers. I won''t do such a thing."

    He reassured her with his gentle smile, which was her favorite.

    "I-It''s not like I c-care!" She said with a flushed face.

    "Anyway, back to my question." Rudy ced his phone back in his pocket and asked, "Why are you here?"<sub> </sub>

    "Well¡­ my mom is sick, and she told me your mom will be the only one working. And¡­ There was this new cute dress I wanted to buy, so I asked my mom if I could cover her shift and use that money to buy me a dress. She was reluctant but agreed in the end."

    "You really love those girly things, huh?"

    "Duh! I am a girl!"

    "Yeah, right. You are too boyish to be a girl," Rudy teased her with a scoff.

    "What did you say?!" She shouted and began chasing after Rudy again.

    Reba furrowed her brows angrily and muttered, "He said he came here for me, but he is talking with her."

    Reba''s jealousy was something else.

    "Rudy! Stop running around in the store!" Reba shouted at him. "And you too, J! You are an employee right now, and you can''t do such things! What if a customer saw this?!"

    "Sorry¡­" J meekly apologized.

    "Come on, mom. I understand that running inside the store is a no-no, but no one is here. And obviously, she has enough brains to know to not run when someone was here. And hey, it was my fault. So if you are going to scold someone, it should be me," he said calmly.

    Reba squinted her eyes with a dead re and said, "I already scolded you, and you had no effect."

    "That''s because I am used to it." Rudy turned to J and said, "I have been going through this for the eighteen years of my life. Can you imagine how much I have suffered?"

    "My mom also yells at me all the time. And it''spletely natural for parents to yell at their kids. But if someone else yells at you, such as your boss, teacher, manager, or maybe even a stranger, you would be frightened, right?" J asked curiously.

    "I was trying to y the pity card, but you used the logic card," he muttered. "Mom, when will your shift end?"

    He asked Reba.

    "Not anytime soon. I might even be a littlete today, so in case you are nning to stay here, I wouldn''t rmend that."

    "You know¡­"Rudy cleared his throat and said, "You don''t really need to work here anymore. Why don''t you quit?"

    "I can quit anytime I want, but there is a high shortage of employees for the night shift. And this ce belongs to my friend, so I am just helping her out." She shrugged and added, "And I like to work. And I get paid. And¡­ I don''t have any issue with working."

    ''I already knew her answer, but it was worth a try.''

    "Okay," Rudy nodded. "But promise me that you would quit when there are more employees."

    "...sure."

    Rudy was staring at Reba with an alluring gaze, so J nudged him and asked, "You didn''t answer my question. Why are you here?"

    "Hmm? I already replied that I am here to rob this ce."

    "Then I better call the cops, right?"

    "I am here to buy stuff¡­" he sighed.

    Rudy had no other choice but to buy stuff, so he decided to buy some snacks for the vampire gang. He wanted them to try more human world food.

    After buying and paying for the stuff, he bid goodbye to Reba and left the store. However, after stepping out of the store, he was called out by J for some reason.

 Chapter 498 Sudden Revelation

    "Rudy!" Janel called out to him.

    Rudy turned around and asked, "Hmm?"

    "If you don''t mind, can you wait for a few minutes? One employee is going toe soon, so I will be free!"

    "Oh, you want me to drop you off at your house?"

    "Yes!"

    ''Well, it''s still dark, so I guess she is scared,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Okay!"

    Rudy returned to the store and waited for the employee toe so J could leave. While doing that, he was only focusing on Reba.

    Now that the sun was about to rise, customers had begun to floor. That was the time when most people would wake up and do their daily things. And the store was exactly on a street that was used by all the people as that was the one and only avenue to enter and leave the town.

    After sitting there and watching the store, Rudy recalled his old memories, which were filled with nothing but nostalgia.

    He smiled slightly as he remembered how often he used to apany Reba when she went to work. When he was a kid, Reba only worked dayshift as she couldn''t bring Rudy with her or leave him alone in the house at night.

    ''Seriously, she has been with me all my life. She has done so many things for me. I keep saying it, but I can''t help how much she sacrificed for me. Is that what it is to be a mother?''

    Deep down, Rudy felt guilty for having indecent thoughts about Reba.

    ''Maybe¡­ I shouldn''t do it? Putting everything aside, she is still my mother. What would she think if I told her that I lust after her? How would she react? I do find it disgusting, and I can''t believe that I have fallen so low, but¡­ I want her.

    No, Rudy. It''s still not toote. You can back down. Toss these thoughts out of your mind and control your desires. You can still be a normal high school boy. You can keep a normal rtionship with her.''

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a frustrated sigh and muttered, "If only she wasn''t my mother."

    TING!

    Rudy''s ears twitched as he heard a sharp chiming sound. He raised his head and nced around but couldn''t find the source. At first, he thought it was just the door rm malfunction, but soon after a customer walked in, the sound was normal.

    A whileter, the employee came for her shift, and J immediately got changed.

    "Let''s go," she said to Rudy.

    "Yeah." Rudy nced at Reba, who was busy at the cashier. "Mom, I am leaving."

    "Yeah, take care."

    Rudy and J left in a hurry. After stepping out of the store and walking for a few seconds, Rudy looked at the sky and said, "It''s not that dark anymore."

    J bit her lips and nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes to ask, "Does that mean you won''te to drop me off?"

    "I already promised you so¡­" Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "And your house is kind of on the same way, so I wouldn''t mind taking a detour."

    <o>,m J smiled from the corner of her lips and asked, "So¡­ how is your rtionship with Reba?"<sub> </sub></o>

    "Hmm?" Rudy turned to J with a surprised look on his face and thought, ''Did she see me  gawking at mom?''

    "Whatever do you mean?" Rudy yed dumb.

    "I mean¡­ she is young and at the age where a woman''s beauty is at its peak. And¡­ you have been living with her for such a long time. I was curious what you think about her."

    "Wait¡­ wait, wait. What do you mean¡­ by young? I mean, I don''t want to say it, but she is thirty years or so old."

    "What, no?" J raised her brows in confusion and said, "She is 29. What are you talking about?"

    Rudy stopped on his tack and turned to J with a baffled look on his face as though he had seen a ghost, even though he was used to that.

    "She is not 29. What are you talking about? I am 18, so if she is 29, then wouldn''t that mean she gave birth to me when she was like¡­. 11?!" Rudy eximed.

    "Uhh¡­" J took a while to process what Rudy had just said. Then, she gulped down anxiously and asked, "Could¡­ it be that you don''t know?"

    "Know what?"

    "That¡­ she is¡­ not your mother?"

    "What the fuck?!"

    "So you really didn''t know, huh?" J suddenly gasped and covered her mouth. "Could it be that it was supposed to be a secret, and I messed up a big time?"

    "Wait." Rudy ced his hands on J''s shoulders and pulled her close to him. Then, he looked into her eyes and asked, "How do you do all this? And what else do you know?"

    "How do I know¡­. well¡­" J averted her gaze and said, "I know about her age because I looked at Reba''s resume not long ago. And¡­ as for her rtionship with you¡­."

    "Hmm?"

    "I heard from my mom."

    "And why does she know?"

    "Do you remember we met at the store the other night not too long ago?"

    "When you were yelling at your mother?"

    "Yes, and I wasn''t yelling," she retorted. "So after going home, my mother wouldn''t stop talking about you and how disciplined you are. And then she said, ''Even though Reba is not his real mother, they get along so well. Why don''t you learn from him a little?''

    And then she added, ''I am d she made it through. I wasn''t sure if she would be able to handle everything after her sister''s death''. That was my first time hearing it too, and that''s the reason why I looked into your mother''s resume because I was curious about her age."

    Rudy let go of J, but he was still baffled by what he had just learned.

    ''Why was I never told about this?''

    ===

    Thanks, @Natz_18, for the gift!

 Chapter ?499 Breakthrough

    Chapter ?499 Breakthrough

    ''Calm down, Rudy. Stop panicking! You didn''t know anything about this because it was kept a secret from you! Yeah, so stop overthinking! But why did no one ever tell me about this? And who else knows about it?

    Most importantly, why did this happen today of all times? Was it because I came to meet mom? Or was it because J''s mom was sick and J came in her stead?

    No, even if that''s the case, why today? I meet J every day, so she could have told me¡­ no, no. That''s not possible. In truth, I know why it happened today, I just didn''t want to admit it.

    It happened today because I wished for it.''

    ''Only if she wasn''t my mother.'' Rudy recalled his words.

    ''Is it because I wished for it? But that was just a frustrating thought of mine. I wasn''t serious about it. I had no idea my wishes even worked like that! Wait¡­ could it be that my wish actually changed everything?

    What if mom was truly my mother, but everything changed because I wished for it? That''s hard to believe, but it''s totally possible. What should I do¡­ Angelica?

    ¡­she is not with me. Why do things like this always happen when I am alone? But wait¡­ if I look at the bright side, doesn''t that mean I can have an actual real, legal, official rtionship with mom?

    No one would ever question our rtionship, and mom also wouldn''t feel too repulsed by that idea¡­ right? However, why¡­ was she hiding this from me? Was it because she didn''t want me to feel sad or bad?

    And if mom isn''t my biological mother, then who is? J mentioned something about mom''s sister''s death¡­ oh¡­''

    Rudy realized whose grave Reba had visited.

    ''Jessica. So she is mom''s sister? So¡­ my aunt? But¡­ why would mom keep that a secret? I had no idea about this in my past life, too, and I never learned of it, of anything. So had J not told me everything, I would have never known¡­ just like in my past life.

    Uhh¡­. please tell me it''s not what I am thinking¡­.''

    Rudy shook his head after a sudden thought crossed in mind.

    ''The only possibility I can think of is why mom never told me that I was adopted and why she never took me to her sister''s grave is¡­ that Jessica¡­ is my mother.

    And if that''s true¡­ then that would make mom my aunt." Rudy sighed and mumbled, "I tried to look at the bright side, but there is no bright side. She is either my mom or my aunt."

    SIGH!

    J bit her tongue and anxiously asked, "Am I in trouble for telling you this?"

    "No¡­ you are not. I am d you told me."

    "Please don''t tell your mom that I told you everything."

    "Don''t worry. I need time to think more and find some clues before confronting her about this. I am sure she has her reasons, so I want to be a dick and annoy her," he uttered in a low voice.

    "..."

    "Anyway, let''s get you home."

    J and Rudy began to walk again, but there was an awkward mood between them after what had just happened.

    ''Do something, J. You messed up the mood by making everything awkward. Now you should do something to talk about. This is a one-in-a-million chance I will ever get to be close to him!''

    J took a deep breath and opened her mouth to ask, "So¡­ how is it going with Alice?"

    ''Argh! Why did I have to ask that of all things! I still don''t know whether they are going out or not, but if they are¡­ I have no chance at him! I am an idiot! I shouldn''t have asked that!'' J cursed herself inwardly.

    "How should it be going?" Rudy responded. "Is there something that should be happening between Alice and me?"

    ''Does that mean they are not going out?'' J wondered.

    "Nothing. I see you twoing to school and leaving together. I sometimes see you two together in the park. You two must be close," she uttered with a judging look on her face.

    J decided to take a direct approach if she wanted direct answers from Rudy. However, she still chose an indirect way to confirm whether Alice and Rudy were dating or just very close friends.

    "Wee and leave for school together because her house is on the way to school. And we both are childhood friends, so it''s not that weird for us," Rudy responded vaguely.

    ''What''s with him? Why is he avoiding answering my questions?! Well¡­ he did answer what I asked him, so I cannotin. Should I just ask him, ''Are you dating Alice?''? Then, I will get a direct reply with a yes and no.''

    J gathered her courage and asked, "You know, you two are so close that some of our ssmates think you two are dating. Are you two dating?"

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and replied, "I wouldn''t say no, but it''s not a yes either. It''splicated."

    "..."

    ''What''s that supposed to mean?! Come on! Here I am, trying my best, and he is fooling around with his answers! Argh! I want to punch him so badly!''

    Of course, Rudy was well aware of what J was scheming. She had confessed her love to him in his past life, but he didn''t know when and how she fell in love with him. However, it was different this time; Rudy and J had interacted more in the past few days than they had in their entire lives.

    Rudy didn''t want to say ''yes'' as that would have broken J''s heart, and she would have made a wrong choice in her life like she did in his past life when she was in high school. He didn''t want J to go through the same suffering and humiliation.

    Sure, Rudy hadn''t forgiven her for what she had done to him, but he didn''t hate her. After all, she had changedpletely and be good friends with him.

    He wanted to give J a chance to redeem herself so she could one day confess her love to him once again.

 Chapter 500 Janets Scheme

    Chapter 500 J''s Scheme

    Rudy and J were still on their way, but J couldn''t stop repeatedly shooting her ncing at Rudy.

    Of course, he knew that, but he was acting oblivious to everything.

    ''What should I do now? All my ns have failed! Why does he not just answer me clearly?! It''s not that hard, is it?'' said the girl who couldn''t even look him in the eyes.

    ''Should I just tell him about my feelings for him? But what if he rejects me? I will be aughing stock in the school. And wait... why should I confess to him? I don''t like to brag, but I am plenty pretty. If I do just a little touch-up with makeup, I can even be cuter than Alice!

    No, no, no. Why do I even think that I love him? I am not that type of girl. And why should I care about his rtionships? I am known as a delinquent in school, and that''s how I should act!

    Instead of confessing to him or knowing his rtionship with Alice? I can just make moves on him without caring for anything! At the end of the day, if he can be mine, that''s all that matters!''

    Thus, J embraced her delinquent side to run away from the pressure and anxiousness.

    ''Alright, J! This is a perfect chance to make a move on him!''

    "If you go to school with Alice because her house is on the way to school, why don''t you go with me too? My house is also in the same way," J suggested.

    "No, it''s not. Your house turns in the opposite direction to the school."

    "I was talking about the street!"

    "That''s true. But I don''t know what time you go to school."

    "At the same time as everyone else."

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and said, "Then I guess we can go to school together if you want to."

    "Really?!"

    "Sure, why not. It''s not a big deal."

    "Okay!"

    "But you better be there on time ''cause I am not waiting for you toe, okay?"

    "Don''t worry about it!"

    "I better not."

    "Okay!" J walked a few steps ahead and said, "It''s not dark anymore! I will go to sleep! Thank you for walking me home!"

    After saying that, J rushed ahead.

    ''This habit of hers is the same,'' Rudy chuckled softly. ''She gets excited over small things but also gets depressed about the same. I still don''t know what to do with her, to be honest.

    Obviously, I don''t want her tomit the same mistake as she did in my previous life. We weren''t that close in high school, and since everyone was dating, she began to date a delinquent in the school, and that piece of shit ruined her life.

    He made pornos of her, ckmailed her, and used her as a ve. Every day she woulde to school, she would have a new bruise on her face. Everyone in the school knew what was happening, but no one did anything... including me.

    I hate to admit it, but... I didn''t care what happened to her. She was nothing but a bully to me. I had even thought, ''Serves you right'' when she was suffering.

    Of course, I hated her for everything she had done to me. But... I was just using that as an excuse to feel good. I was bullied by all the bullies, and J was one of them. Only one of my bullies was getting punished, and I was feeling good.''

    SIGH!

    ''I was pretty pathetic in my past life, not going to lie. But I was weak and wanted to avoid as many things as possible. I tried to focus on school and study. But that''s not happening in this life.

    Back then, my field of view was limited to one thing, but now it''s as vast as the universe.

    If I have to say, J did live a decent life afterward, but still, I am not letting the same thing happen to her again. I now know her reasons and circumstances. I may not love her, but she was still one of my best friends in my previous life. I cannot... see her cry.

    If someone dares to hurt her, I will send them to hell, quite literally. Putting everything aside, what should I do with her? Falling in love with a bully is kind of... like a trope. I personally don''t care about it, but I won''t add her to my harem unless she makes me fall in love with her.

    And as for forgiving her for bullying me... I will tease her a little in return. And...''

    Rudy recalled everything J had told him today.

    "Yeah, I should be grateful to her for telling me that."

    After that, Rudy jumped in the air andnded in front of his house in one jump. Of course, he made sure to not make any noise and alsonded quietly without making a giant hole on the ground.

    "That... was a big jump. Wait, was it actually a jump in the first ce? If I jump into the sky, fly the rest of the way and thennd, would it still be considered as a jump? I was in the air, so..."

    Rudy decided to stop thinking and walked to the door, but it was locked. He took out his keys and unlocked the door in a hurry.

    ''I could have teleported, but I wanted to confirm something.''

    Rudy nced around the house and scanned it to look for Lucy, and he found her sleeping in Reba''s room.

    "I knew it..." he sighed.

    Rudy tried to enter Reba''s room, but it was locked from the inside, so he stopped.

    ''Imagine her waking up on me in the room. I will probably trigger her trauma of the night Paul had brought his friends over.''

    There was still at least an hour left before Rudy''s regr waking time, so he jumped on the couch of the living room and fell asleep.

    However, he had no idea what he would wake up to. And that his rtionship with a certain someone would change permanently.

    ===

    We have reached 500 chapters! It''s a big achievement for me! And I thank you all for making it possible! Love you all!

 Chapter 501 Relationship Changing Action.

    After an hour and a half, Lucy had already woken up and made breakfast. She was surprised to see Rudy sleeping on the couch, but she decided to let him sleep while the breakfast was getting ready.

    Then, she walked to the couch and shook Rudy, saying, "Rudy, wake up. It''s morning. Don''t you have to go to school?"

    "Mmm..." Rudy was still asleep, but he thought it was Angelica waking him up, as usual, so he grabbed Lucy''s hand and pulled her on top of him before hugging her tightly.

    "...!"

    Lucy''s face immediately flushed red as she tried to get up, But Rudy was holding her tightly. He grabbed her hand with his one hand and pinned her down on top of him by pressing his other hand on her back.

    Lucy was trapped under Rudy''s grasp, and the only way she could break free was to use her other hand and wake Rudy up. Using force wasn''t an option as she wasn''t strong enough to break free on her own.

    ''What''s going on? How did this happen? I was standing a moment ago, and then suddenly I was on top of him?''

    Everything had happened so fast that Lucy didn''t have time to think. She simply blinked for a split second, and she found herself on top of Rudy.

    ''Wait... is he actually sleeping? What if he is just pretending to be asleep so he could do this to me? No... Rudy is not that type of boy. He wouldn''t do something like that... right?

    If he wanted to do something to me, he already had plenty of chances. For instance, at night; Rudy and I are always alone at night-- although he does go out very often and I also keep the door locked-- but he actually wanted to do anything he could have done a long time ago.

    Yeah, that''s right. And... even if he actually did something...'' Lucy''s face flushed a little as she gazed at Rudy''s face and smiled.

    ''I am just happy that I got to live with him. I will be a proper and ideal sister... step-sister this time.''

    Before Lucy had realized it, she had stopped caring to break free from Rudy''s grip. She rxed herself on top of Rudy and closed her eyes.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    She heard Rudy''s heartbeats and smiled wryly as a tear rolled down her eyes.

    ''His heart is beating. It''s so soothing. And he also smells great... wait a minute... he was wearing a different pair of clothes before he leftst night, so why... oh, he must have taken a bath and changed his clothes, but... if that''s the case, then he should have worn his school uniform.''

    When Rudy used molecr teleport to go to the vampire world, he was given fantasy clothes, which were tight, unlike thest time. So after returning to the human world, he had changed his clothes at Reina''s office before he left to meet Reba.

    He had to change his clothes, and any sane person would have found it repulsive if Rudy was walking around wearing fantasy clothes.

    ''His body is robust, and his hands are so bigpared to mine. He has be so manly for some reason...'' Lucy slowly moved her gaze to Rudy''s face and then to his lips.

    She gulped down anxiously as she moved her face closer to Rudy''s face while repeatedly ncing back and forth at Rudy''s eyes and lips.

    Then, she opened her mouth and puckered her lips, moving closer to Rudy''s lips. Seemingly trying to kiss him.

    She was about to kiss Rudy on the lips when she noticed something moving in her peripheral vision. She stopped and slowly moved her gaze to the corner, only to see Freya sitting by the couch, watching Lucy trying to take advantage of the situation.

    Lucy''s face turned pale and red at the same time, in embarrassment and getting caught red-handed by Freya.<sub> </sub>

    "Freya! Since how long have you been there! And... this is not what it looks like! I wasn''t going to do what you think I was going to do! I was going to yell in his ears!"

    Lucy moved closer to Rudy''s ears and yelled, "Wake up!"

    Rudy opened his eyes a little and saw Lucy on top of him.

    "..."

    "Finally! You are awake!"

    "...what... are you doing on top of me like that?" Rudy asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "You are the one who did this to me!"

    Rudy noticed his hands and let go of Lucy.

    "...."

    Lucy immediately got up and red at Rudy.

    ''...Oh. Right. I was sleeping on the couch.'' Rudy nced at Lucy and thought, ''I didn''t do anything in my sleep, right? She seems to be acting normal-- that is, ring at me.

    It''s all Angelica''s fault. She usually wakes me up with a blowjob, and I wake up most of the time. But sometimes, I don''t, and she starts to fuck me like crazy. So to prevent that, I pin and lock her on top of me, so she can''t move her body, although she still keeps her hips in action.

    Anyway... I am just d I didn''t have a boner right now, and I didn''t do what I usually do with Angelica after locking her. Sleeping on the couch is very dangerous.''

    "Don''t you have something to say?" Lucy asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Do I? It''s your fault for waking me up like that." Rudy shrugged and continued, "But I do agree that it was my fault too. So I guess we are even now."

    "No, we are not. How was it my fault for waking you up? And why would you even... wait..."

    Of course, Rudy knew that it wasn''t his fault, but he didn''t want to admit as that would have made Lucy win over him.

    In his past life, and even in this life, Lucy constantly changed Rudy over every small things. And Rudy lost most of the time as he was always unprepared. But it was different this time.

    Rudy knew all the changes and he could easily win even without using his powers. But sometimes, he used his powers to win as he wasn''t letting Lucy win.

    She had taken advantage of Rudy many times in his past life, but Rudy was about to flip the events in his favor this time.

    From that moment, Rudy and Lucy''s rtionship had changed a little, for good or for worse.

 Chapter 502 Alice Meets The Vampire Gang

    After eating breakfast and changing his clothes, Rudy left for school, and so did Lucy.

    Rudy teleported to Alice''s house to pick her up and then teleported directly to the vampire gang. He had already told Alice everything, and she was excited to meet them.

    When they teleported to the vampire gang, all of them were sleeping on the beds while Angelica was crawling on the ceiling for some reason.

    "...."

    "...."

    "You know what, I don''t even want to know what you are doing," Rudy remarked.

    Angelica jumped on top of Rudy and hugged him before kissing him like crazy. Since she was in a visible form, Alice could see everything, and she was surprised by how brazen Angelica was.

    After a few kisses, Rudy pushed her back and pointed his gaze at the vampire gangs.

    "Don''t worry, they are all asleep. They watched five movies all night."

    "Uhh... I think it has only been like 5 hours since I left. How can they watch five movies in five hours?" Rudy asked with a curious and confused look on his face.

    "Well, I told them about fast forwarding, and they watched the movies at 3x speed."

    "What in the world were you thinking? Did they even enjoy the movies?"

    "I think so." Angelica shrugged her shoulders and said, "If I don''t like something, I stop watching it. I am sure they... no, anyone would do the same. So the fact that they continued watching it means they were at least a bit interested in it."

    "Let''s toss all that aside for now. I will ask them when they wake up." Rudy turned to Alice and chuckled awkwardly. "So... what do we do now? They are sleeping."

    "Maybe we can meet them after school?"

    "Yeah."

    Rudy pinched Angelica''s cheeks and asked, "So, are you not going to tell me what you were doing on the ceiling?"

    "Didn''t you say you don''t want to know?" Angelica scoffed softly. "I was just trying to test my physical limitations."

    "Exin it in simple words."

    "I was checking what I can do in my physical form. When I am invisible, I can pass through anything, so I don''t feel that uhh... what do you call it.... err, feel those atoms?"

    "You are a ghost, so you should be able to do a few things that ghosts do, right?" Alice asked curiously. "Like, you know, in horror movies. The ghost suddenly appeared behind someone in a mirror. They can also fly and throw objects around. What about holy water and chants? Does that affect you in any way?"

    Angelica turned to Rudy and asked, "Is that possible?"

    "Don''t ask me. And the fact you were crawling on the ceiling kind of makes it convincing," Rudy nodded.

    "Wait, so if I watch a horror movie and the ghost in that movie is being exorcized, will it kill me too?!" She panicked.

    "Of course not. And I was just kidding earlier. Ghost doesn''t exist."

    "..."

    "Come on, that was a joke."

    "Lame."

    SIGH!

    "Listen, I don''t know how all these ghosts are rted to things. I know about vampires because I have met them, a lot of them. And I... well, I have met ghosts too, but they weren''t so helpful. I will have to ask a professional who has studied ghosts for at least a thousand years."

    "Good luck with that," someone said.

    Rudy turned around to see Jane standing behind Alice.

    Alice jolted and hid behind Rudy in fear.

    "Jane... what did I tell you about not scaring them?"

    "How was that scary?"

    "You should have greeted first or let us know that you were awake."

    "Human world is weird."<sub> </sub>

    "So, what do you mean by good with that?"

    <o>,m "Studies of ghosts are rare. If I have topare it with anything in the human world, then it would be the square box."</o>

    "What the heck does that mean?"

    "It was in the movie."

    Rudy turned to Angelica and asked, "What is she talking about?"

    "She is talking about the mirror box in which the vampires were captured using magic."

    "..." Rudy facepalmed himself and shook his head while sighing. "I shouldn''t have let them watch movies. They can''t even tell what''s real or fake."

    "That was fake?!" Jane eximed.

    "No shit."

    "Anyway, do you know anyone who knows about ghosts?" Rudy asked Jane.

    Jane shook her head and said, "I don''t, but maybe grandma Nyxia does."

    YAWN~!

    Angelica yawned and stretched her hands in the air before hugging Rudy.

    "I am going to sleep. Good night."

    "Night."

    She went inside Rudy''s body and fell asleep instantly.

    "...."

    "...."

    Alice and Jane stared at each other for a few seconds without saying a word. Then, Alice nudged Rudy and said, "She looks exactly like Rias, as you mentioned."

    "Yeah."

    "If she had red hair, I don''t think I would be able to tell  any difference between them."

    "You think so?" Rudy moved his gaze to Jane''s breasts and said, "I think they would still be pretty recognizable."

    Jane squinted her eyes and said, "I see, so you are like this with every girl."

    "Like what?"

    "Shameless?"

    "Excuse me? Your breasts are a genuine way to recognize you."

    Jane looked at Alice''s breasts andpared them with her breasts.

    "Humans are terrifying."

    "I wish I could chat with you, but we are gettingte for school. I have asked Rudy to bring me here after school, so we will talk at that time," Alice politely said to Jane.

    "Yeah. I just woke up because I heard yelling." Jane nced at the door and said, "I am also curious to see the sun. It would be my first time ever, so I am curious."

    "Hmm?" Rudy raised an eyebrow and asked, "If I remember correctly, you used to stay in the human world for fifteen days, right?"

    "No? I don''t think I ever said that. I only came to the human world for 45 minutes every full moon to patrol the area. You see, to enter the vampire world, the human world is the best way. It''s like a shortcut. So there could be other races trying to invade the vampire world at full moon, so I just guarded the portal, nothing else."

    "So the human world is like a junction of an expressway?"

    "Something like that, yes." Jane covered her mouth as she yawned. "I guess I will sleep."

    "Yeah, you should."

    After that, Rudy teleported near the school with Alice and hurried their way in. Meanwhile, J was waiting for him on the street.

 Chapter 503 Just An Ordinary Day At School

    Rudy and Alice had reached school on time, but they still came after the first bell. They were talking about something while sitting at their desk, and Eric suddenly walked in.

    "Yo, what''s up?" Rudy greeted him.

    "Nothing. As usual."

    "It''s rare to see youete. Were you workingte?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Nah, just trying to start my own little business." Eric pulled his chair and sat by Rudy''s desk so they could talk more freely and privately.

    "Huh? You already work with your mom, right? Don''t tell me you both had some fight or¡ª"

    "No, nothing like that. I just thought it would be a good time to start thinking about my future. You know, like¡­" Eric chuckled wryly and muttered, "I can''t always be dependent  on her."

    "You are not, though. If you don''t do your job, someone else will. Don''t treat it like a family business; just treat it like a regr job, and you will be fine," Rudy retorted.

    "Oh, Nah. I don''t n to stop helping mom. Not right now. But I don''t n to take over her business. I want to do my own thing. But for now, I will just invest the money I have earned into stocks so, after five years, I can have enough funds with me to start my business," Eric exined.

    "Is Erika back yet? You mentioned that your mom went to solve some issue there."

    "No, she is not back yet. Mom returned the next day, but Erika ns to stay there for one more month and get her degrees."

    "Wow. Here we are still in high school, and she is getting degrees even though we all are the same ages," Rudy chuckled.

    "She might take over mom''s business in the future."

    "Oh? I mean, it''s still too early for your mom to retire, right?"

    "Definitely."

    "Our second year is about to end in three months. Then, we would be in our final year," Rudy muttered.

    "Yeah. Any ns for the future yet?" Eric asked Rudy and Alice. "Are you two nning to go to the same university?"

    "Yes," Alice replied with a nod.

    Rudy raised his brow in surprise and nced at Alice.

    ''Even I don''t know which university I am going to. I should probably go to the same one I did in my past life. Honestly, though¡­ that ce will give me chills when I visit for the first time. That is the ce where my life was destroyed,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Oh yeah, Rudy. Do you have some money on you?" Eric asked curiously.

    "Yeah. If you want, you can ask me at any time," he responded jokingly with a soft scoff.

    "Sure. You better not go back on your word."

    "Why did you ask, though?"

    "I will give you some of the stock names. Just invest in them a little, and you will thank me in a few years." Eric took out a book from his bag and wrote 10 stocks names. Then, he ripped the page from the book and handed it to Rudy.

    "Can I ask on what basis you selected these stock names?"

    "Well, these are the only ones who managed to survive in thest two decades, even in the apocalypse and the pandemic. And they will surely go up even more in the next few years," Eric answered calmly. "But hey, man. I don''t know the future. Anything can happen, and a few of them might copse, so only invest the amount you are ready to lose."<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah¡­" Rudy read the names and muttered, "Thanks for this."

    "No worries, man."

    Rudy took out his wallet and ced the folded paper in it.

    "The wallet is ripped, dude. Why don''t you get a new one?"

    "I actually want to, but¡­ no time," he sighed.

    "Oh! Wait¡­" Eric took out a square box from his bag and ced it on Rudy''s desk. "Take this."

    "What''s this?"

    "Open it."

    Rudy opened the box and saw a beautiful leather wallet in brand new condition.

    "..." Rudy raised his brow at Eric and asked, "Do you have some kind of 4th-dimensional pocket in your back or something?"

    "Of course not. Mom brought this from overseas."

    "Is it okay to give this to me?"

    "Yeah, she asked me to give this to you. Apparently, it was on a ''buy one get one free'' deal."

    "But this wallet looks expensive. And why did you suddenly remember to give this to me only after seeing my ripped wallet?" Rudy squinted his eyes and asked, "You better not be lying to give me this."

    "Nah, man. This wallet is mine. And the one I was supposed to give you is at home. I thought you would drop by on weekends like before, and I will give you there. But you can have this one, and I will take that one."

    Rudy put everything from his old wallet into the new wallet and said, "Say thanks to your mother for me, please."

    "You will have to do that for yourself. She has been asking for you. Why don''t you drop byter?"

    "Uhh¡­" Rudy gulped down anxiously and nodded awkwardly, "Sure¡­ when I get time."

    Rudy looked at the brand symbol on the wallet and raised his brow with a curious look on his face.

    ''This symbol looks familiar. Where have I seen it before? In an ad or something?''

    As Rudy was pondering, a girl approached Rudy and red at him with a furious look on her face. Of course, the girl was none other than J.

    J had been waiting for Rudy and Alice at the promised time and location, but they never walked by the street junction as they had teleported directly to the vampire gang. Andter to school.

    At first, she thought perhaps they were a littlete, so she waited and waited, but they never came. She could have called either of them, but she didn''t have their contact information.

    So she decided to go to school as she was gettingte, only to find Rudy and Alice happily chatting with Eric.

    After seeing a murderous re in J''s eyes, Eric quietly moved his chair and returned to his desk.

    "Anyst words?"

 Chapter 504 Modern Vampires

    "Anyst words?" J asked with a dead re in her eyes.

    "You have got the wrong guy."

    "I have been waiting for you to pick me up!" J yelled furiously.

    "But I thought you weren''ting to school today."

    "Why would you think that?!" she mmed her hands on Rudy''s desk.

    "Well, if someone stayed awake for the entire day and worked a shift for the rest of the night, it''s extremely obvious that the person wouldn''te to school the next day. I mean, I wouldn''t," he shrugged.

    Alice shot a judging nce at Rudy after hearing that. She was well aware that Rudy didn''t sleep for most of the nights and still came to school every day.

    J bit her lips and said, "You are doing this one purpose to get revenge on me for bullying you a little, right? Is it fun to y with an innocent maiden''s heart?"

    "I am not taking any revenge. My revenge is not ''that'' petty. And excuse you, miss. When we parted ways this morning, you clearly said, ''I am going to sleep''. So anyone would assume you meant to sleep for the rest of the day and not two hours."

    "Well¡­"

    "Let''s just solve this matter as it was a misunderstanding, and we both were at fault. You didn''t specify that you would being today, but it''s also my fault for not asking for rification. I will now pick you up every morning with Alice, happy?"

    J nodded meekly and said, "Can we go home together too?"

    "Uhh¡­"

    ''I want to say no as Alice and I are going to meet the vampire gang, but I can''t turn her down after promising, especially after this misunderstanding,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Yeah, sure. We will leave when the school hours end."

    "Hmm."

    J nced at Alice and muttered, "Must be lucky to be you."

    "Anyway, you didn''t answer my question. Why did youe here when you haven''t slept for more than 24 hours. And I doubt you got enough sleep after we parted ways this morning," Rudy asked calmly.

    "I didn''t want to ruin my perfect attendance," J replied and returned to her desk as the teacher had arrived.

    Rudy lowered his gaze and thought, ''I think I know a reason why I was attracted¡­ no, why J and I will be good friends in the future. In the university, J had stopped trying to be someone she wasn''t and lived like who she was. We are both simr. I can see my old self in her.

    Honestly, though, those small achievements meant a lot to me, and I tried my best toplete them, but in the end, all that didn''t matter. One should live every moment fully so they don''t regret not doing something when they had the opportunity.

    I now feel the same, but after a lot of regrets. I guess¡­ I have changed. Is it for good or worse? I don''t know. But I can confidently say that I am enjoying my life!''

    Fast forwarding to the end of school hours, Rudy, Alice, and J, went home together.

    "Thanks for walking home with me. Don''t bete tomorrow," she remarked with a judging look on her face.

    "Wait." Rudy called out to her and said, "Why don''t you give us your contact information. You can also have ours. That way, you can just call or message her whenever you want."

    J''s face flushed a little after hearing that. She immediately took out her phone and exchanged contact information with Rudy and Alice.

    "Don''t you dare spam call or message me, or you will go straight to my block list," Rudy said jokingly.

    After that, J parted ways with them as her house was in the opposite direction from Alice and Rudy''s street. However, she was content with what happened today.

    After today''s incident in the morning, she had been dying to get Rudy''s phone number, but she was hesitant to ask for it as ¡ªording to her¡ª they had just begun to have regr conversations. Hence, when Rudy suggested exchanging contact information, she felt blissful.<sub> </sub>

    "Is she gone?" Alice asked Rudy while ncing back and forth in all directions.

    Rudy was scanning the area with his vision abilities one by one.

    p "Yeah, she is gone."</anda>

    Rudy grabbed Alice and teleported them straight to the vampire gang.

    They all had just woken up, but Jane looked the most sleepy.

    "Good morning¡­ I guess?" He greeted them.

    Rias was sitting on her bed, and Jane was lying on the bed, using her phone. While Niti and Vriti were the only ones who had gotten out of bed.

    "Niti, Vriti, you two don''t have to do any chores here. I didn''t bring you here for that. You are here as Rias and Jane''s maids, so only focus on their needs, okay?"

    "Okay," Niti and Vriti said in unison.

    Rudy turned to Rias and said, "Had a good sleep?"

    "Hmm."

    "What about you, Jane?"

    "..."

    "Jane?"

    "...."

    Jane didn''t reply as she was too immersed in using her phone.

    ''Maybe it was a bad idea to give phones to the girls. The modern world has already started its effect.''

    Rudy snatched the phone from Jane''s hand using telekinesis and looked at what she was doing on her phone.

    She had searched, ''How can a vampire walk under the sun?'' on the inte.

    "Did you seriously believe you would find an answer on the inte?" Rudy asked in disbelief.

    "Well, Angelica told me I can find a solution to everything on the inte. Was she lying?"

    "No, but there are certain limitations. And the inte can only provide you information about the human world and humans. Everything else would be fake."

    "I see. So I will have to visit this person and ask face to face to make sure they are not lying," Jane muttered.

    "Visit who?"

    "The inte," Jane shrugged her shoulders as though it was something obvious.

    "...." Rudy shook his head and face palmed himself. He didn''t say a word and nced back and forth at Vriti and Niti to realize they both also had the same idea.

    ===

    Thanks, @TiwN222, for the gift!

 Chapter ?505 Legal Visit

    Chapter ?505 Legal Visit

    Rudy turned to Rias and simply stared at her without saying a word.

    "Don''t give me that look."

    "You could have exined everything to her because you know most of the things as you have lived here," Rudy asserted.

    "She never asked. She never tells me what she is thinking or what she is doing," Rias red softly at Jane andmented, "She never tells me what she is going to do, and she definitely won''t ever tell me what she has already done."

    ''Wow, that was obviously a taunting hint from Rias to Jane.''

    "Jane, the inte is not a person," Rudy said to her.

    "Then how does it know everything?"

    "It''s a database."

    "What''s that?"

    "Uhh¡­ think of it as a librarian or a schr who has read all the books about everything. And if you want to know something, you would ask that person, and they would provide you wisdom from their knowledge.

    The Inte is the same, but it doesn''t have to be a person. All the information is stored in servers, which is like¡­. a library," Rudy calmly exined.

    "Oh. I think I understand now."

    "Why are you so desperate to walk under the sun anyway? If you want to meet me, you can just call me, and I wille here. Or if you want to go somewhere, I can teleport you whenever you want."

    "Oh, no. I just want to¡­ you know¡­ feel how it feels to be under the sun." Jane nced at Rias andmented, "Rias sure is lucky. She gets to have all the experiences I can''t."

    ''Ow¡­ they both are lowkey taunting each other. Typically, I would enjoy the catfights, but I am a little worried about them.''

    "Still, Jane. You shouldn''t let curiosity get the best of you. The sun is dangerous, so it''s dangerous, as simple as that."

    "If you truly want to feel the sun so badly, you can try going out when it''s early morning when the sun is rising or in the veryte evening when the sun is setting. The sunlight is weak at those times," Rias stated.

    "Wouldn''t it burn her, though?" Rudy asked.

    "It will, but it won''t hurt. It would be like¡­ err, touching a hot te or something."

    "That''s eptable and enduring."

    "How long till the sun sets?" Jane asked excitedly.

    "Like two hours."

    SIGH!

    Rudy grabbed Alice''s hand and brought her in front of the vampire gang.

    "This is my second time bringing her here. Jane has already met her this morning, but Jane, this is Alice."

    Rudy then looked at Vriti and Niti and said, "Alice, the one with long purple hair is Niti, and the one with short purple hair is Vriti. They both had the same hair length with a little difference, maybe. But she cut her hair for some reason."

    Alice looked at them and asked, "Are they also twin sisters?"

    "No, no. Niti is Vriti''s mother."

    "What?! But they both look exactly the same."

    "Yeah, I know what you mean," Rudy nodded and licked his lips.

    Vriti ced her hand on her lips and recalled the kiss.

    "Andstly." Rudy turned to Rias and said, "You both already know each other, but Rias, this is Alice. And Alice, this is Rias."

    "I remember her clearly, but does she remember me at all?" Rias asked. "Jane had wiped everyone''s memory, and I don''t think she undid that yet."

    "Well, I showed her my memories, so she knows everything."

    "It''s still different."

    Jane walked forward and said, "I will undo the spell on her, and she will remember everything."

    "Wait¡­" Rudy stopped Jane and asked, "When you did that to me, my head ached so badly that I felt like it would explode. And mind you, I don''t feel the pain that easily. Will Alice go through the same pain?"

    "No. The spell shouldn''t hurt in any way. It''s just like pressing a switch."

    "Why did it hurt me then¡­" he groaned.

    Jane ced her hand on Alice''s head and undid the spell on her.

    Alice grabbed Rudy''s hand while Jane did that because her memories were colliding with Rudy''s memories. Once Jane was done, Alice opened her eyes, looked at Rudy, and then turned to Rias.

    "Yeah, I remember everything now. Even more, actually. Because Rudy''s memory only showed me Rudy''s point of view, but now I remember how I felt when you suddenly came into Rudy''s life."

    "Old wounds, huh?" Rias wondered.

    "Oh, no. They have be very fresh as I remembered everything," Alice retorted.

    ''Of course, why did I expect the harem member meeting to go smoothly? That doesn''t always happen.''

    Alice turned to Rudy and said, "You said you had something to do today, right?"

    "Yeah."

    "Then you should leave. I will let you know once I am done."

    ''Done with what?'' Rudy couldn''t bring himself to ask that.

    Rudy ced his hand on his chest and asked, "Angelica, are you awake?"

    ''Yes.''

    "Why don''t youe out and join this¡­. lovely meeting?"

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body with an annoyed look on her face.

    ''Why does she look so pissed?''

    Angelica red at Rudy, and then she slowly lowered her gaze to Rudy''s snake.

    ''Oh, I see. She hasn''t had my dick for a while now.''

    Rudy patted Angelica on the head and said, "You will get your rewardter."

    After that, Rudy teleported to the next city and flew for a while beforending on a construction site. From there, he walked the rest of the way to the ce he wanted to go. He was going to the police department building.

    He walked inside and passed a few officers as well as clients. Everyone watched him as he walked further and began to mutter.

    Rudy was wearing his school uniform, although that wasn''t exactly strange, but the nonchnt way Rudy was walking surprised others. Without caring for anything, he walked straight into the chief''s office.

    "I havee," he said after entering the office.

    "..."

    "...."

    Rudy was expecting to meet John there, but there was a woman sitting on the chair, applying nail polish to her fingernails.

    She looked up at Rudy and asked, "Who the fuck are you?"

 Chapter 506 Legal Trouble || Confessing Crimes

    Chapter 506 Legal Trouble || Confessing Crimes

    "Who the fuck are you?" the woman asked.

    ''No, who the fuck are you?! I came to the chief''s office to see John, so why is this chick here? Could she be John''s girlfriend?'' Rudy wondered. ''Nah, she is way too hot and out of his league. Maybe his sister? Uhh... I don''t think so.''

    "Don''t you think it''s rude to stare at a girl for so long?" the woman remarked. "One or two seconds are fine since I am used to it, but you have been staring at me for ten seconds now."

    "I wasn''t staring at you. I was looking at your white hair..."

    ''Imagine if she is another blue moon child or from a different race,'' Rudy sighed.

    "What about them?" She asked while resuming polishing her nails.

    "Are they real?"

    "Obviously not. I am only twenty-three. I don''t want natural white hair at this age, although I don''t think I would actually mind it much."

    "So they are dyed?"

    "Yeah. You see, a woman is all about beauty. She has to look pretty in front of everyone."

    "That''s not true. Why should one care what others think of them? If the world was that simple, then... life would be easy. What you are doing here is hiding your true beauty. Wearing makeup is fine, I guess, but only a little. Lipsticks, nail polish, and all that are also fine. But if youpletely change your looks, then you are denying yourself.

    In short, you are not epting your true self, and then you expect others to ept you? That''s hrious," Rudy shrugged with a soft scoff. "But hey, you do you."

    The woman raised her brows and said, "Rx, kiddo. That was a joke. But you are mature for your age, I will give you that."

    "..."

    "Anyway, why are you here?"

    "I am here to meet the chief," Rudy responded.

    "Speak."

    "But the chief is John, am I right?"

    "Yes, you are right... or you would be right if you had arrived here two days earlier," the woman replied without even looking at Rudy.

    ''Did that guy get himself killed or something?''

    "Why is that?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "He gave up on his position as a chief and wanted to start as a normal officer."

    "I see. And I assume you were the next candidate for the chief and got his position after he left it?"

    "No. I am the head chief. John was under me. Now, if you are done with your questions, tell me why you are here, or I will lock you in for wasting my time and barging into my office."

    "Actually..." Rudy ced his hands on the desk, lowered his gaze, and said with aposed look on his face. "I... I am here to confess something."

    "..." The woman stopped polishing her nails and looked at Rudy. "Confessing what?"

    "A crime."

    "Are you a victim, a witness, or a culprit?"

    "All of them."

    "Uhh... go ahead. Confess what you have to."

    "Before I do that, can I ask if I will be punished for the crime?"

    "Obviously. All crimes deserve punishment," she shrugged. "However, depending on the crime, your punishment might be levied under minimum probation. And you are here to confess, so it will give you some points."

    "I see."

    "Go ahead. I am listening. No need to be afraid." The woman took out a recording device and turned it on before cing it on the desk in front of Rudy. "Being locked up isn''t that scary if you ask me."

    "I..."

    "I get it. You are still a kid, and you don''t want your life to be ruined, but what matters is you are being an honest citizen. Your mother would be proud of you. And your parents did a good job raising you," she said in a solemn voice.

    "The thing is..."

    "Hmm?"

    "My... my dog..."

    "Your dog?"

    "My dog stepped on a bee," Rudy stated with a straight face.

    "..." The woman stared at Rudy with a dead re in her eyes.

    "Rx, aunt. That was a joke."

    "...!" The woman''s face twitched as she mmed her hands on the desk and asked, "What did you just call me?!"

    "Aunt. You see, my mother has raised me well, and she taught me to respect my elders," he calmly responded.

    "Excuse you?! I am 23 years old! Do I look like an aunt to you?!"

    "I am 18 years old. Do I look like a kid to you?"

    "Well, you sure are acting like a kid right now!"

    "Oh, I thought you said I am mature for my age."

    The woman red into Rudy''s eyes and said, "Tell me why you are here, or I will lock you up for disrespecting a police officer!"

    "I already said I am here for John. Can you call him for me?"

    "He is not here at this moment. What do you want from him?"

    "He had asked me toe regarding the bank robbery case that happened like two weeks ago."

    "Oh... are you perhaps Rudy Loss?"

    "Ross. And you did that on purpose, didn''t you?" he asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Whatever do you mean?" The woman sat back on the chair and leaned back before asking, "You are wearing a school uniform, but I don''t recognize this form here. Where are you from?"

    "A town called Hel."

    "I have heard about that town. I actually went there once for a visit but left soon after due to the orders of higher-ups."

    "You should visit sometime. Dare I say, it''s a good ce for a trip."

    "I have always been fond of the countryside, so if I ever visit, I will let you know."

    "You can get my contact information from John. That guy kept nagging me to remind me toe here, so here I am."

    "I did study the bank robbery case, and I was impressed at how effortlessly you solved the case. But I expected you to be a middle-aged man, not a high schooler. Moreover, is it safe for me to assume that you are acquainted with the mafias?"

 Chapter 507 Cassy

    "Is it safe for me to assume that you are acquainted with the mafias?" the woman asked.

    She already knew everything, as it was evidently mentioned in the report that Rudy Ross was Maria''s cousin and her bodyguard. That would mean that Rudy was also a Mafia.

    The woman was trying to test Rudy''s honesty in his statement and whether she should believe his words or not. Her skills were far above the other officers.

    "It''s very safe. But they have legal immunity, so you can''t do anything to them or me."

    "Yeah, I know. How do you think I became the female head chief of this department at the young age of 23?"

    "Hard work? Passion? Dedication? Nepotism?"

    "No." She shook her head and turned off the recording device before leaning toward the desk. She looked into Rudy''s eyes and shot a charming smile at him before uttering, "By bribing the corrupt officers and killing everyone who stood against me. Others fight against thepetitors, I simply get rid of them."

    "That''s¡­ also a way."

    "That was obviously a joke, kiddo. Rx."

    "Do you know the definition of a joke?" Rudy asked. "They are supposed to be funny."

    The woman looked at her phone and said, "John is here. I will ask him toe to my office."

    A minuteter, John came rushing into the woman''s office and took a few breaths. Seemingly, he ran his way to the office.

    "John, I am here to collect the drugs you confiscated from me," Rudy said with a serious look on his face.

    "What¡­?" John raised his brow in confusion and asked, "When did that happen?"

    "Heh," the woman scoffed at Rudy andmented, "It seems you also need to learn the meaning of a joke."

    "Come on, that was funny."

    "What''s going on here?" John asked with a puzzled look on his face. "And Cassy, you are using your office to do your makeup again? I can spell the disgusting smell of the nail polish."

    "How rude, Jonny. What''s wrong with that?"

    ''Cassy and Jonny¡­'' Rudy nced back and forth at the woman and John and wondered, ''They are using nicknames, and the way they talk seems like they know each other very well. Don''t tell me, this chick is really his girlfriend!''

    "Johnny, how many sins have youmitted?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face.

    "You are not allowed to call me that."

    "Anyway, what''s your report, John?" the woman asked.

    "Everything is clear. The suspect''s alibi checks out. She was at the cafe when the murder happened," John reported.

    "So we are back to square one. How many suspects are left on the list now?"

    "Two more, but they both are not avable. One is out of the country, and the other is out of the city. We have asked them toe, and they agreed," John responded.

    "Do one thing, visit the crime scene again and pretend as though you have found a strong lead on who is the culprit. And make sure to make noise when you enter the apartment."

    "Sure, but¡­ how would that help?"<sub> </sub>

    "She thinks that the murderer might be from the same apartment building, or better yet, the neighbors of the victim," Rudy suddenly quipped.

    "..."

    The woman looked at Rudy in surprise and nodded in acknowledgment.

    "You should join this field, Rudy Ross. You have exceptional talent, and it would be a waste if you don''t contribute it to society," the woman asserted.

    "Then let it be wasted," Rudy shrugged.

    "And here I was, looking forward to working with you."

    "Cassy, are you seriously flirting with a high schooler right now?"John squinted his eyes and shook his head in disgust and disbelief.

    "What, are you jealous?" she scoffed.

    "Obviously not. I am just worried about Rudy. You have this yful personality which is why it''s dangerous to leave a boy alone with you. I don''t know how you do it, but you always seed in making them fall in love with you. Especially during the interrogations; you make them confess everything and solve the cases."

    "Jonny, you are making me look like I am some kind of slut. Mind you, I am still saving my V-card for someone who doesn''t fall for my charm. I will only love the man who doesn''t fall in love with me even after my advances because that man would never betray my love once I make him fall for me."

    "Are you a masochist?"

    "Uhh¡­ what''s your rtionship with each other? I am curious."

    "We are childhood friends," John responded. "She is the daughter of the previous head chief, but that''s not why she got this position. She was born a prodigy. When she was six years old, she solved a case that had been unsolved for a decade.

    Her father used to bring her here, and she looked through the reports of the case. She would guess the culprit, which would turn out to be true. At the age of 15, she had already solved over 50 cases on her own."

    "Wow. I didn''t ask for an entire biography, but¡­ wow. That''s impressive."

    "On top of that, she is born beautiful," John added.

    "Oh  my, are you trying to make me blush?" The woman chuckled. "Because if you are, you will have to try harder."

    "Don''t tter yourself."

    "You know, Rudy." The woman turned to Rudy and said, "Even as a prodigy, I am still an innocent maiden. When I was sixteen years old, I confessed my love to John, and he turned me down, saying I was not his type. Can you believe it? He rejected someone like me!"

    "Why are you telling him all that?!"

    "My wish?" she shrugged.

    "Wait¡­ you said you would only love the person who doesn''t love you back. Does that mean¡­ you are still in love with John?'' Rudy asked curiously.

    "Obviously not. I am not the type of girl who would chase after a guy after he turned me down once."

    "Good, because I already have a girl I like," John sighed in relief.

    "Oh? Tell me about it," Rudy and the woman said in unison with a curious look on their face.

    "Why are you two getting along so well? Let''s finish what Rudy is here for. I bet he was busy coring his sister."

 Chapter 508 Wickeds Traces

    "So, Rudy. I will take you to Ryan. Please make him confess at least something," John said to Rudy.

    "Wait a minute, what was that about Rudy coring his sister?" the woman asked curiously.

    "Uhh¡­ when I met him thest time, he had tied a pet cor on his sister''s neck."

    "Step-sister," Rudy corrected.

    "Doesn''t make a difference. I don''t know what weird activity you two are engaged in, but¡ª"

    "I remember mentioning that it was for her cat. Now, mister John, if you speak any more words, there will be consequences," Rudy uttered solemnly.

    "Why so serious all of a sudden? I was just joking around like we were a while ago."

    "There are a few topics you shouldn''t joke about. Especially when it concerns someone who is not present here. You can joke about me as much as you want, but don''t bring someone else into this."

    "You are right," John nodded. "That was my fault. I apologize."

    The woman focused her gaze on Rudy and thought, ''Where¡­ where have I seen him before? I didn''t recognize him by his name or face, but his serious voice just now¡­ I have heard it somewhere.''

    "Hey¡­ Rudy¡­" The woman called out to him and asked, "My name is Cassandra."

    "Okay?"

    "Does it ring a bell from somewhere?"

    "Nope. Why should it?"

    "Hmm." Cassandra hummed and muttered, "I don''t know. Maybe it was just my imagination."

    "...?"

    John took Rudy to Ryan''s¡ª the bank manager''s¡ª cell and said, "We would have taken him to the interrogation room, but he refused to respond to any of us."

    "Don''t worry. I will take care of this. Just give me a minute."

    Rudy walked into his cell and stood behind Ryan.

    "Yo, manager. Remember me?"

    The manager turned out with a surprised look on his face and said, "You are here!"

    "It feels weird to see an old man getting happy after seeing me. It''s honestly creepy, so wipe that smile from your face."

    "Please help me!" Ryan dropped to his knees and shouted, "You have to help me!"

    "..."

    "You are responsible for everything! Only if you hadn''t interfered, they would have robbed the bank and returned my family to me! Now you have to free my family from them!" hemented.

    Rudy softened his re and muttered, "They are dead."

    "Huh?"

    "The gang killed them."

    "Wha¡­t?" Ryan bit his lips so hard that they began to bleed. "It''s all your fault! You killed them!"

    "They had killed your family even before they approached you with the offer. They had no intention of freeing them from the start. They simply used you, and if you might not have realized, the robbers nned to kill everyone in the building after robbing the bank.

    You were only used as a tool. Don''t me me for your ipetence. You couldn''t save your family. You should have kept them safe. They were your responsibility. It''s your fault for trusting the robbers without any proof. Had they robbed the bank, hundreds of others would have with you.

    If anything, I saved all their lives. You were ready to kill the innocents to save your family, who you didn''t even know were alive or dead. If anyone, you are to me. You sold everything to get something that never existed. Not to mention, you were ready to kill yourself."<sub> </sub>

    "You¡­ you are lying!" Ryan yelled at the top of his lungs. "You are lying! You are lying! You are lying!"

    Rudy''s re sharpened as he continued, "What do you think human life is? What''s its value to you? Someone like you, who was ready to die and kill hundreds with you, wouldn''t understand the meaning of human life.

    They are so fragile. They work hard all their lives and eventually die, but that''s life. Do you know what it feels when someone has worked hard and never gets to achieve their dreams?

    Thousands of people die every day, and thousands more are born. Their families are sad and happy. That''s thew of the universe. They all die in different ways and are born in different ways.

    Natural deaths, death from sickness, an ident, murder, suicide¡ª Did they choose to die like that? Did they not have their dreams? How do you think their families feel?

    Some are bornpletely fine, but some are born disabled. Mute, deaf, blind, and many other diseases and disorders. What about them? They are just newborns. Did they choose to be born like that?"

    Rudy gritted his teeth and uttered, "I will ask again, what do you think a human life is?"

    "...."

    "However, there are ways to save those we can. So tell me everything you know about the robbers. Their leader, the true mastermind. I will avenge the death of your family. I will take your revenge."

    "I don''t know! I don''t know anything!"

    "How did they contact you?"

    "Through a message."

    "What message? Do you remember the number?"

    "I don''t." Ryan shook his head and said, "I tried calling it back again and again, but the call never went through. It was a fake number."

    "Where is your phone? Under confiscation?"

    "Yes."

    "Well done."

    After that, Rudy walked out of the cell and looked at John.

    "Where is his phone?"

    "Follow me."

    John took Rudy to the back storage, where all the confiscated and lost items were stored for a certain period of time. He turned on the lights from outside and walked into the room.

    "This ce is as unorganized as ever," he sighed. "Let me look through the shelves. It should be in sight as it was in the recent case."

    John looked through the shelves and found Ryan''s phone, but unfortunately, it was out of battery.

    "Let me bring a charger." John rushed out of the room to get the charger.

    "..."

    Rudy looked at the phone and charged it using his powers. He turned it on, but unfortunately, it was locked. However, unlocking passwords was a child''s y to Rudy.

    He unlocked the phone by hacking into it and looked through the messages to find the threat message.

    "Here it is."

    Rudy hacked into the signal and reverse-engineered the source to track where the message was sent from.

    "Heh!" Rudy scoffed wryly as his gaze turned into a re. He had sessfully managed to track where the message was sent from.

    "Under¡­world."

 Chapter 509 Pool Party

    A minuteter, John returned with a charger, but he was surprised to see Rudy had already turned the phone on.

    "You can''t just use the¡ª"

    "Was this phone analyzed by your team?" Rudy asked.

    "No. In this city, dozens of crimes happen daily¡ª from small to big ones. And many cases are still pending. This phone was supposed to be tested by our team this weekend. Did you find anything?"

    "No. There is nothing."

    "But the manager said¡­"

    "Yeah. But such a number doesn''t exist. You shouldn''t waste your time on this case anymore. Mark is as closed."

    "We can''t do that. Two robbers of that gang are still out there, and unless we catch them and bring¡ª"

    "You will never find them," Rudy stated nonchntly.

    "How can you say that? You don''t know Cassy''s abilities. She would find the culprit without moving from her desk if she had been provided with enough details."

    John took the phone from Rudy''s hand and looked at it.

    "How can someone find someone if they were wearing a mask?" Rudy asked.

    "That''s the problem. We reviewed all the footage outside the bank where the van was parked, but the signals and camera were jammed, so they couldn''t record anything," John informed.

    "What about the other streets? There are cameras on the main streets, right? Did they spot any van passing by?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Yeah. That''s what we did after that. But unfortunately, that wasn''t helpful. The van number te was removed, and the van they used was the best and most selling van for thest three years.

    So narrowing it down¡ª even by the color¡ª is extremely hard. Ourst hope was Ryan and you, but now you are saying that it''s useless and a waste of time."

    "That''s why I said close the case," Rudy shrugged.

    "I will report to Cassy. It''s up to her to make the final decision. But knowing her, she won''t give up that easily. Normal cases bore her to death as they are easy to solve, but she loves unsolved cases," John sighed.

    "I have no idea how she turned out like this. She used to be normal until that incident when she suddenly wanted to be a cop," John shortly added.

    "What incident?"

    "Well¡­ back when we were four years old, we were ying in the park with the other kids. Long story short, we all were kidnapped. We were savedter, but that sure left a traumatic experience for everyone."

    Rudy patted John''s shoulder and walked past him after saying, "Doesn''t that make your blood boil? Knowing that the criminals are out there, living their lives while their victims are suffering."

    John turned out to respond to Rudy, but he was nowhere to be seen.

    "Where did he¡­ go?"

    John rushed out of the room and the hallway, but he couldn''t find Rudy.

    ''There is only one way to enter and leave the storage room. He couldn''t have walked so fast to pass through in such a short time.''

    Of course, Rudy had teleported to the pool as his job was done. He went to the police department for only one reason, to confirm whether the robbers were rted to the Underworld or not.

    They had used advanced technology during robbing, and there was only one ce where the robbers would have gotten them¡ª the Underworld.<sub> </sub>

    Rudy wanted to find the remaining two robbers because he was suspicious of something, and he hoped his suspicion would turn out false from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t want it to be true as it could destroy his rtionship with a certain harem member.

    When Rudy teleported to the vampire gang, he was left with an empty room. There was no one in the house.

    "Where did they go?" he wondered. "Angelica and Alice are also not here."

    Rudy rushed out of the room and jumped in the air,nding in front of Reina''s office.

    "..."

    Reina wasn''t in her office either, but Rudy knew where all the girls were. He walked to the reserved pool where Rudy and Alice had their first intimate act.

    Upon reaching there, he shook his head in disbelief after seeing the girls enjoying the pool.

    "I can''t believe you all are having a pool party without me," he said.

    All the girls were wearing swimsuits that Rudy had bought on his date with Renia.

    Jane, Angelica, Niti, and Vriti were in the pool, swimming. While Reina and Alice were sitting on the ledge of the pool, and Rias was lying on the bench after taking a dip, enjoying fresh lemonade.

    "You are finally here," Rias said. "You should havee a while ago. Jane just lost her sunlight virginity."

    "Don''t name weird terms. And I guess Niti and Vriti also got to experience their first sunlight."

    Rudy turned to the other girls and asked, "So¡­ what happened after I left? Why did you decide to have a pool party?"

    Angelica stopped swimming and responded, "After you left, Jane, Niti, and Vriti walked under the sun, and then they said they suddenly felt like taking a bath. So Rias and I came here to ask Reina''s permission to use one of the pools as the waterpark had already closed.

    And Reina suggested this pool. And¡­ then she gave us swimsuits, and everyone got ready for swimming."

    "Well, now is time to go back." Rudy nudged Alice with his feet and said, "Come on, it''s already past your curfew."

    Alice slowly looked up and smiled after seeing Rudy.

    "Rudy!" She got up and hugged Rudy tightly.

    "You are here!"

    ''Why is she¡­'' Rudy sharpened his gaze and asked, "Who gave her alcohol?"

    The girls averted their gazes when Rudy asked that.

    "She is underaged, you freaks."

    "She insisted on drinking," Reina responded.

    "She will never do that. She is innocent."

    "Rudy, she is not as innocent as you think. She just pretends to be innocent in front of you, so you think she is innocent. In your absence, she is just like any other girl," Rias remarked.

    Alice rubbed her breasts against Rudy''s chest and said, "Rudy! Look~"

    She pointed her finger at Rias and said, "There are two Rias and two Jane and two Niti and two Vriti. Isn''t that amazing? I wish I also had a twin sister¡­ I wouldn''t have to spend my childhood alone after mama died."

 Chapter 510 Promise

    "You are leaving already?" Reina asked. "I ordered food not long ago. It should be on the way right now. I thought we all would eat together. But if you have something important to do then¡ª"

    "Don''t worry about it. I will stay for the food then," Rudy nodded and calmly said, "I don''t want to be a party pooper. And not to mention, Alice is drunk, so I will have to wait for her to sober up a little before taking her home."

    "Rudy~" Alice kept rubbing her body against Rudy while smiling at him.

    ''I have never seen her smile like this ever since we were kids.''

    "There are two Rudy~ Yay~"

    "..."

    "Hmm~ Why are there two Reina as well? Angelica two too!"

    "...."

    "Why does everyone have a twin but not me!" She puffed her cheeks and said, "I also want a twin! Rudy, give me a twin!"

    "Umm, how about tomorrow?" he responded awkwardly.

    "No~! I want a twin today! I will be all alone when I go home! I don''t want to be alone! I want to talk with someone!" she demanded.

    p Rudy rubbed his hand on her back and patted her as he thought, ''That''s true. Alice has always been alone. Even more in my past life, Alice and I hadn''t be best friends again. I wonder if this was also one of the causes of why she hadmitted suicide?''</anda>

    "I also want Rudy''s baby. Too many babies so they won''t be alone~ Rudy, let''s make a baby~!"

    ''Oh, I would love to. But only if you weren''t drunk.''

    Rudy nced around and said, "I will take her to the office. Are you girlsing?"

    "Yes."

    After Rudy left with Alice in his arms, Reina and Angelica followed him soon after. Jane nced at Rias and thought:

    ''It looks like she didn''t hear what Alice just said. Still, why is she allowing the other girls to get so close to him? She doesn''t know anything, right?

    Wait¡­ could it be that she trusts Rudy so much that she thinks he wouldn''t betray her? She can''t be that trustful, right? If it was me in her ce, I would have kept him away from all the girls, but I can''t do that.

    And when am I going to confess everything to Rias? Rudy said he would do it, but it doesn''t seem like he did. Should I tell her tonight? But¡­ we are in the human world, and if Rias gets angry at me¡­ no, I shouldn''t worry about what she would do to me, I am anxious about what she might do to Rudy.

    What if she dumps him and starts hating him? That would be my fault. I had no idea having an affair would be so hard. Maybe I should watch what Angelica rmended to me.

    What was it again? Something about harem eneme? That would help me understand more about harem. Still, I had no idea that the harem was somon in the human world.''

    Thus, Jane decided to gain knowledge about the human world and culture in an unoriginal and unauthentic way.

    While eating dinner, Reina and Rudy discussed about the contractor''s visit, who had said that he would send the bluebrint to Rudy''s mail after a few days. The only reason Rudy wanted that was to get a legal permission to build and expand the park.

    After eating dinner with the girls, Rudy prepared to leave with Alice and Angelica.

    Alice had be a little sober after a while, but as it was her first time drinking alcohol, she was still in the clouds. However, she was sane enough to hold normal conversations and walk on her own.

    Once Alice had changed her swimsuit, Rudy bid farewell to the girls and teleported near Alice''s house.

    ''Rudy, is it okay to take her to the house in this condition?'' Angelica asked from inside his body. ''Aren''t we already past her curfew time? What if her father misunderstands something?''

    "Let him."

    Rudy scanned Alice''s house and sighed in frustration after seeing Gorge had already arrived home. So instead, Rudy teleported to Alice''s room and locked her door from the inside.

    He ced Alice on the bed and patted her on the head with a smile on his face.

    "Rudy¡­" Alice called his name with half-opened eyes.<sub> </sub>

    "Hmm?"

    "Will we have a baby?"

    "Yes. We will have a lot of babies."

    "Do you promise?"

    "Yes, it''s my promise to you."

    "Ehe¡­ lots of babies¡­"

    Alice drifted to sleep while smiling.

    "..." Rudy''s softened gaze sharpened as he used his ability to see through the floor. "Whatever it takes."

    Rudy teleported near his house and walked towards the front door. He opened it and saw a pair of shoes.

    ''Oh! Joe is back. But I remember mom mentioning that his trip was expanded. Oh well, who cares. Let''s greet him.''

    Rudy naturally walked in and went to the living room to greet Joe, but he wasn''t there.

    Lucy was sitting in the living room, watching television, and Reba was making food in the kitchen.

    "Oh, look who is here," Lucy remarked after seeing Rudy. "The rebellious prince."

    "What''s with that weird nickname?" Rudy raised his brow and said, "If anything, you should be called the envious step-sister."

    "Wha¡­" Lucy red softly at Rudy and said, "I am not envious of anything!"

    "Anyway, where is Joe? Bathroom?"

    "Yeah. He just returned ten minutes ago. But he said he is leaving soon," Lucy informed.

    "What? Again? He just came home, didn''t he?"

    "Well.. he got promoted to the section chief position just today, so now he has to handle even more things than before. So¡­ he will be busier than ever."

    Joe walked out of the bathroom while wiping his hair and wearing a suit.

    "Oh, Rudy! Wee home!" Joe greeted him.

    "Same to you."

    "Good to see you are doing well."

    "Yeah, the sports week starts tomorrow at school, and I am very not excited about them," he sighed.

    "Haha." Joe patted Rudy''s shoulder and said, "You should enjoy your school time while you can. Once you be an adult, you would always want to go back to being a teenager."

    "True."

    "Anyway, I need to leave soon. Take care of your mother and Lucy, okay?"

    "Always."

    "Good. Good."

    "Uhm¡­ if you don''t mind me saying, why don''t you rent an apartment near your office?" Rudy asked calmly. "You shouldn''te here."

    "..."

 Chapter 511 Promise (Ii)

    "I mean, since you have now been promoted, you will be busier. I don''t think it''s wise to waste your timemuting daily."

    "You are absolutely right. But now that I am the chief, I have my own office with many facilities. I can bathe and sleep there. So if I am busy, I will most likely stay there."

    "That''s great. You can let me know if you ever need anything."

    "Sure, sure. I will keep that in mind. Oh, right." Joe opened his bag and took out something while saying, "I bought this proid camera. Let''s all take a family picture together."

    "That''s a nice idea." Rudy turned to Reba and said, "Mom,e here."

    "Just a second. Let me set this stove on low."

    Rudy stood in between while Reba and Lucy stood on his either side.

    "Joe, you said it''s a family picture, right? So you have to be here too," Rudy insisted.

    "But then, who will take the picture?"

    "There should be an automatic setting."

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and said, "I will take it."

    Rudy grabbed Angelica''s hand and pulled her close to him, saying, "You are also a part of our family."

    Rudy said that to Angelica, but to others, it looked like he said to Joe.

    Joe stood beside Lucy, and Angelica stood in front of Rudy, leaning on him a little.

    "So¡­ how does this work?" Joe asked.

    "Let''s say ''cheese,'' and it will capture."

    When everyone said that together, Rudy used his power to click a photo, but he didn''t stop there. He took four pictures and waited for them to be printed out¡ª although Angelica had moved away after the first photo as she didn''t want others to see her in their copy.

    However, when the images came out, Angelica wasn''t in any of them.

    "..."

    Angelica smiled bitterly and said, "I knew this would happen."

    "..."

    Reba packed food for Joe, and he left soon after. But he left the camera with Rudy as it was supposed to be a gift for him.

    After eating again, Rudy went to his room to grab clothes as he wanted to take a bath.

    "..." Angelica was sitting on the bed with a gloomy face, and Rudy knew exactly why.

    He sat beside her on the bed and hugged her before saying, "It''s okay. Even if you are not in the family photo, you are still part of my family."

    "I am not that sad. I know I am part of a bigger family¡ª that is, your harem."

    "Yeah."

    "I will have my own family one day, right?"

    "...yeah."

    Angelica looked up at Rudy and asked, "We will also have lots of babies, right?"

    "...yeah," Rudy nodded.

    "Even though I am a ghost, you can make that possible, right?"

    "Of¡­ course. I can do anything for you."

    "Do you promise?"

    "Yes¡­ it''s my promise¡­"<sub> </sub>

    He rubbed his hand on Angelica''s arms as he stared at nothing.

    "I promise."

    After that, Rudy and Angelica went to the bathroom, where Rudy rewarded Angelica as he had promised. They didn''t leave until an hourter when Lucy impatiently banged on the door.

    At that time, Reba had already left for her night shift, so Rudy continued rewarding Angelica in his room, and the rewarding ceremony ran all night.

    The following day, when Rudy went to pick Alice up for school, she was experiencing a hangover and was in no mood to go to school. And since it was a sports week, attendance was necessary.

    Rudy wanted to suggest to Alice to stay at home, but then he remembered what she had said a day before.

    ''I have always been alone.''

    So he changed his mind and took Alice to the vampire gang, who were preparing to sleep. The gang was happy to see Rudy, but they didn''t show it on their face except for Rias.

    Rudy copy-pasted one more bed for Alice and asked her to rest there. He also bought all of them a pair of headphones so they could watch different shows without disturbing each other.

    After that, Rudy teleported back to Alice and didn''t forget to pick J up. When they were on their way to school together, J asked:

    "Where is Alice?"

    "She is not interested in sports," Rudy responded.

    "I see."

    A brief silenceter, J couldn''t stay quiet and uttered, "Rudy¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you¡­ hate me?" she hesitantly asked.

    <o>,m "No."</o>

    "Even though I used to bully you?"

    "Well, I haven''t forgiven you for that, but I don''t hate you either."

    J bit her lips and asked, "What should I do to get forgiven?"

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and said, "How about you let me bully you back?"

    "You¡­ want to beat me?"

    "No, of course not. And you never physically bullied me, so why do you expect me to do that to you?"

    "How else do you want to bully me then?"

    Rudy nced at J''s breasts without saying a word and shrugged his shoulders.

    "..."

    They reached the school, and the day passed normally. Rudyter dropped J back at her house after school hours ended. And then teleported to the vampire gang.

    Only Rias, Alice, and Vriti were awake while the other two were still sleeping. They were watching a movie together, so Rudy joined them.

    Later that evening, Rudy dropped Alice at her house and headed to his house. He ate dinner with Reba and Lucy and prepared to leave for the Underworld as it was the night of the VVIP tournament.

    Of course, he was already disqualified from the tournament, but he was going to the Underworld to meet Maria, whom he hadn''t seen or talked to in a while because she had made him promise that.

    He left the house usually and informed Lucy about it so she could lock the doors and sleep without waiting for him to return.

    Since the Ross Syndicate was now aware of Rudy''s power, he teleported directly to the estate. Sure, the guards had also seen Rudy using his powers, but he had wiped that memory from their brains, so they couldn''t remember anything.

    Rudy was expecting to surprise Maria by suddenly appearing there, but Maria surprised him instead.

    She was waiting for him in the living room, wearing a bride''s outfit.

 Chapter 512 New Maria

    "Wee. I have been waiting for you, but I should have expected you to arrive at your regr time," Maria said calmly.

    "Umm¡­ what''s up?" Rudy greeted her awkwardly.

    "Don''t you have anything else to say?" she asked with a judging re in her eyes.

    ''I don''t like this version of Maria. Why must all the girls be scary when they are angry?'' Rudy wondered.

    "I want to say I am innocent, but I don''t think that would be convincing enough," Rudy sighed.

    "Why?"

    "Because you won''t believe me," Rudy shrugged.

    "Is that how much you trust me?"

    "That''s not it. I am saying this based on me. If I was in your situation, I would be having a hard time trusting someone who¡­ well, technically betrayed me."

    "Rusher told me everything."

    ''Rusher? She always called him Rusher ''brother''. But now she is not calling him brother or father, she is calling him by his name!''

    "I know what you are feeling, but I am on your side."

    "I know." Maria smiled at him and said, "I know you were the one who pressured him to confess everything. So I am not angry at you."

    ''Lilim had said the same thing.''

    "Are you sure? Because you do look a little angry to me."

    "Oh, I am angry, but not at you."

    "I see."

    Rudy nced around and asked, "Where is everyone? I don''t see any maids and butlers around."

    "I killed them."

    "..."

    "I killed everyone." Maria wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and said, "Now, there is only us here."

    "Umm¡­ you do know that I have vision abilities, right?"

    ? Maria squinted her eyes and said, "That''s not fair. I can''t prank you like this."

    "Why would you even think that would be funny?" Rudy sighed and hugged Maria.

    "I don''t know. I thought you like that type of girl."

    "Obviously not."

    Maria kissed Rudy on the lips and said, "Rusher told everyone everything."

    "Hmm? Everyone as in¡­?"

    "The organizations in the Ross syndicates. When he told them, some of them were angry and wanted to kill him, while some of them were disappointed. Most of them left the syndicate, which is why it''s now empty.

    Our syndicate ranking dropped dramatically, and now we only have a few organizations backing us up, who might also leave us. We have Under des protection, so the situation didn''t escte as much, but it''s still bad.

    Ruby is at the VVIP tournament, and Rusher and the others have gone with her. Father and mother are sleeping in the rooms, so we are the only ones here," Maria informed.

    "Do you not want to watch the VVIP tournament?" Rudy asked with a curious look on his face.<sub> </sub>

    "No. I know Ruby will win."

    "How can you be so sure?"

    "Because this syndicate is on the line. If she loses, we all lose."

    "..." Rudy lowered his gaze and uttered, "VVIP tournament is a death match."

    "Huh?" Maria''s face turned pale after hearing that. "What? How do you know that?"

    "Why else do you think the previous candidates stopped gambling? Obviously, their lives matter more to them than money. I am sure there was also a condition where ''If the yer wants to fortify for the tournament, they must not gamble ever again'' for a certain period of time.

    So the more Ryby advances to the finale of the VVIP tournament, the greater danger she is in. And unlike the other tournaments, the VVIP tournament is not broadcasted anywhere. No one will know what happened until it ends."

    Rudy had thought a lot toe to that conclusion. He wasn''t sure if he was right, but after ying a death match with Lu B the other day, Rudy was convinced that the VVIP tournament also had death matches.

    "Are you saying that Ruby might die today?" Maria asked in a shaken voice. "I don''t want that. She can''t die. If she has to choose between the syndicate and her life, she should choose her life!"

    Rudy ced his hands on Maria''s shoulder and calmly said, "That''s up to her to decide. She is the new leader of the syndicate, so she has every responsibility. I might know Ruby very well, but after a brief interaction, I can say for sure that she has a spirit to change the underworld."

    "No, no! You have to stop her! You have to do something!" Maria demanded.

    "Maria, Ruby is already aware of the risk. And she is still ying. Doing something would be like an insult to her. She has an opportunity to do something, so don''t steal it from her, my love."

    "But¡­ but¡­ what if she dies?" Maria asked with teary eyes.

    Rudy shook his head and said, "That won''t happen. Rusher and the others with whom are also unaware of this, but Ruby knows it all. And hey, the other participants also have the same amount of risk.

    They can just retreat or cancel their matches, you know? I know Ruby won''t do it because¡­ well, she has the guts to take any risk. Just believe in her. I know it''s hard, but it''s not easy for her either."

    "How am I supposed to not worry about her? She is my¡­ sister¡­"

    "Lady Maria, you shouldn''t act like this on your wedding day," Lilim said from the stairs.

    "Shut up."

    "Yeah, why are you wearing this outfit?" Rudy asked Maria. "I mean, I know why you are wearing this, but why now?"

    "I wanted to marry you today."

    "With no celebration or anything? Are you okay with such a simple marriage ceremony?"

    "Obviously, I am. But I want to marry you now. We can marry againter, but today is an important day for me, so I want it to be my wedding day," Maria stated.

    She puckered her lips and nced at Rudy with teary eyes.

    "Can we get married today?"

    "Of course."

    Rudy nced at Lilim and asked, "Would you be the priest?"

    "Hah!" Lilim scoffed softly and muttered, "You are asking a demon to be a priest?"

    "Why not? And¡­ I can marry you too, actually."

    "Nah, I ampletely fine with being friends with benefits."

    That night, Rudy and Maria got married in Lilim''s presence, and they shared their first kiss as a married couple afterward.

    Maria held Rudy''s hand and said, "Let''s go to my room. We will have our wedding night there."

 Chapter 513 Marias Room

    Maria was leading the way to Rudy to her room, and Lilim was following them. Once they had reached the hallway of the inner area, Maria turned to Lilim and said:

    "Thank you, Lilim. I will handle it on my own now."

    Lilim smiled and said, "As you wish, Lady Maria. But don''t force yourself. I am sure daddy won''t want it  either."

    "I know."

    Lilim turned around and went to the living room to distract herself from Rudy and Maria.

    "Do you remember you asked me to visit my room when you came here for the first time?" Maria asked in a low voice.

    "Yeah. And I also remember you turned me down straight."

    "That''s because I was embarrassed!"

    "I know."

    Maria nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and remarked, "And I am not shameless like someone who would ask to go to a girl''s room on the first visit."

    "Ouch. So even you now started to taunt me like that, huh? But yeah, now that I think of it, that was kind of improper of me."

    A whileter, they reached Maria''s room, which was unlocked. They entered the room, and Maria locked it so no one could disturb them.

    Rudy nced around the room and filled his lungs with the scent.

    "Stop acting creepy," Mariamented.

    "I am not. This room just smells¡­ so much like you. I want to collect some scent in a jar and take it home," Rudy said jokingly.

    "You can sit on the bed."

    Without wasting a second, Rudy jumped on the bed and rxed himself. He pressed the mattress and said, "Hmm~ Noice."

    ''Lilim''s bed was simr, but this one is better, obviously.''

    Maria walked to her desk and yed an acoustic piano song on a loudspeaker.

    "Uhhh¡­" Rudy pulled Maria onto the bed and ced her on top of him. He caressed her face and asked, "Is it safe to assume this is our wedding night?"

    "Yeah."

    "No, I mean¡­ are we going to have sex?"

    Maria''s face flushed a little as she nodded without saying anything.

    Rudy yed with Maria''s head and kissed her on the lips a few times to calm her down.

    "Then let me do the work."

    "Okay."

    Rudy pinned her on the bed and gently squeezed her breasts as he slowly began taking off her clothes. First, her top and then her bottom. She was lying on the bed in her underwear, covering her breasts with one hand and her cave with another.

    "Say, you said today is your important day. What is it?" Rudy asked her.

    "Today is the day I was born."

    "But¡­ your birthday is next month if I remember correctly."

    "It is."

    "Oh. So Rusher lied about your birthday to his family, and now you found out that today is your actual birth date?" Rudy guessed.

    "Yes." Maria nodded.

    p ''I want to ask her about Rusher, but let''s not ruin the mood.''</anda>

    Rudy swiftly unhooked Maria''s bra and moved her hand to the side so he could see her beautiful pair of breasts. He squeezed one and moved near to suck another.

    His other hand was fingering Maria''s cave gently to make her wet.

    "Mh!" Maria moaned softly.

    "That was a sweet moan," Rudy grinned.

    "My stomach feels funny!"

    "It will feel more funny."<sub> </sub>

    Rudy removed Maria''s panties and moved down to eat her cave. He inserted his tongue in and began eating her cave while sucking all the juice that wasing out of it.

    "I am cumming!" Maria pressed Rudy''s head against her cave and wrapped her legs around his neck.

    Her cave began twitching as it got flooded by a wave of cave juice.

    Rudy passionately drank all that and still continued licking her insides until her cave stopped twitching.

    "Thanks for the drink. I was a little thirsty," he said to her.

    Maria gulped down and said, "I am also feeling thirsty. Do you have a drink for me?"

    "Oh? Being assertive today, huh? I like it." Rudy kissed Maria and whispered in her ears, "You will have to suck out the drink."

    "I know."

    Maria sat up and said, "Take off your clothes."

    Rudy got out of bed and spread his arms with a grin on his face.

    "What?" Maria asked with a confused look on her face. "You want me to take your clothes off?"

    "Yup."

    Maria squinted her eyes and said, "You have weird kinks."

    "Hey, hey. I took off your clothes, didn''t I?"

    "You stripped me, and I didn''t even realize. It seems you have mastered stripping girls," Maria remarked and began taking off Rudy''s clothes.

    "I have mastered many things, which I will show you soon enough."

    It took a minute for Maria to take Rudy''s clothes off because she had obviously never done that before. But most of the time was wasted in unbuttoning Rudy''s shirt.

    After Maria stripped Rudy naked, her gaze automatically locked on Rudy''s snake.

    Maria touched it and held it in her hands.

    "It''s hot and hard as ever."

    She stroked it a few times and asked, "Is it just me, or does it look a little bigger than thest time?"

    "Maybe."

    Maria giggled, but suddenly her face turned gloomy.

    "What''s wrong, Rudy asked calmly?"

    Maria hugged Rudy and asked, "Are you okay with me?"

    "Hmm? What type of question is that? We are even married now, aren''t we?"

    "But¡­ I am filth born from a disgusting act. How can someone love me?" she asked in a muffled voice.

    "What does it matter? And you didn''t choose to be born like that. It''s not your fault in any way."

    "But¡­"

    "Do you hate your origin now?"

    "Yes."

    "Don''t."

    "It''s easy for you to say."

    "Well, if this makes you feel any better¡­" After a brief pause, Rudy uttered, "I have hots for my own mom."

    "What?!" Maria eximed, unlike earlier when she was speaking in a low voice.

    "Yes. Although I recently found out that she is not actually my biological mother. But that doesn''t change the fact that I had a thing for her even when I didn''t know that."

    "So¡­ it''s okay for me to exist?"

    "Obviously, you idiot."

    Maria jumped on Rudy out of happiness and kissed him passionately as her breasts rubbed against his chest and Rudy''s snake poked her cave.

 Chapter 514 First Drink

    "So¡­ I have to suck it, right?" Maria asked curiously while gazing at Rudy''s snake.

    "No, you have to worship it."

    Maria nced around on the floor and asked, "Do I have to sit on the floor?"

    "That''s up to you," Rudy shrugged. "You can sit on the ground on your knees while I stand, you can sit on the ground while I sit on the bed, you can sit on the bed while I stand, you can suck me while lying on the bed too, or we can just do sixty-nine."

    "Sixty-nine?"

    "Helping each other out," Rudy said while pointing his gaze at Maria''s cave.

    "Oh." After pondering for a while, Maria said, "I don''t want to sit on the ground, so can I sit on the bed?"

    "Sure." Rudy nodded in response, and Maria sat on the edge of the bed. He stood in front of her and said, "The sausage is ready to be eaten."

    Maria slowly opened her mouth and kissed the tip of Rudy''s snake. Then, she licked the sides with her tongue and began rubbing her lips on the shaft.

    "It''s so big¡­ there is no way it can fit in my mouth or¡­ down there¡­" she said with a flushed face.

    "Don''t worry, my dick is hard yet flexible."

    "..."

    "Yeah, that was a bad one." Rudy sighed. "I regretted it as soon as it came out of my mouth."

    Maria slowly opened her mouth and began sucking the tip of his snake while using her tongue to lick all over it.

    "That''s a great start." Rudy ced his hand on Maria''s head and said, "Now, slowly start moving your head back and forth and try sucking it more and deeper every few seconds."

    Maria blinked once in agreement and started moving her head back and forth. With a gradual speed increase, Maria was able to suck half of the snake in one go.

    A few minutes passed by, and Maria had gotten used to sucking it efficiently. She was making use of everything in the situation. She used her hand to stroke Rudy''s snake and her tongue to keep ying from the sides and the shaft while sucking.

    "Girls these days are quick learners," Rudymented. But then he ced his hand under his chin and muttered, "Maybe I am just a great teacher?"

    Maria bit Rudy''s snake yfully and squinted her eyes at him for hogging all the credit and praise for himself.

    "You won''t get my praise until you manage to make me cum," Rudy stated. "I can give you a tip; stop using your hands. Suck all the way in, but only at your capacity. You can ce your hands on my thighs while you do that."

    Maria stopped stroking Rudy''s snake and ced her hands on Rudy''s thighs. She used them as a support to move her entire upper body back and forth, unlike before, when she was only moving her head.

    "Yeah, this is much better."

    Rudy wanted to feel even better, and he was dying to see ''O'' face of Maria. So he grabbed her hands from his thighs and let her continue.

    Now, Maria had no support, so she was trying her best to move her body while also sucking forcefully. She got used to it within a minute and increased her speed.

    "Look at me, Maria."

    Maria ignored Rudy''s words and continued sucking him off. She was so immersed that she didn''t hear Rudy''s voice.<sub> </sub>

    "Maria." Rudy yed with her hands. "Look me in the eyes."

    Maria looked into Rudy''s eyes and continued sucking, but her face was flushed, unlike before.

    "You look great."

    A whileter, Rudy said, "When you suck out, do it slowly. You can suck in at a regr speed."

    Maria did as Rudy asked her to and moved slowly whenever she sucked out. Of course, she did all that while still gazing into Rudy''s eyes.

    That''s what made them feel more excited.

    Rudy''s snake began twitching a few minutester, but Maria didn''t know what was happening as it was her first time.

    "Shot ising!"

    Maria prepared herself to receive a load of Rudy''s milk, but even though she was prepared, she couldn''t manage to keep his entire load in her mouth as it was filled, and her cheeks were puffed.

    Rudy kept his snake in Maria''s mouth and asked, "I am going to pull out now. Feel free to spill. You can''t do everything the first time."

    Maria shook her head and sucked Rudy''s snake deeper.

    "You want me to keep it in?"

    Maria nodded in response.

    "Alright."

    Slowly and steadily, Maria began to gulp down Rudy''s milk. She swallowed some with every gulp and eventually managed to drink everything without spilling a singer drop. What''s more, is that she did all that while keeping Rudy''s snake in her mouth.

    Even after that, she continued sucking him off, but she focused more on the tip. Rudy patiently waited for Maria to finish so they could move on to the next step.

    "That was so awesome!" Maria said cheerfully while licking the tip with her tongue.

    "Hmm?"

    "You cum!"

    "Oh? Did it taste sweet?" Rudy asked curiously as a joke.

    "Yes, but not too sweet. It was like I was drinking a thick sweet milkshake. It''s sweet but not like a sweet drink in which you can easily feel that it''s artificial, and you get bored of it after drinking a few sips. But your cum was amazing! I even feel energetic all of a sudden! Can I get one more shot?"

    "Well.. we do have the entire night by ourselves, so I guess you can."

    ''How did my cum be sweet again? Was it because I visited the vampire world recently? Or¡­ was it because the vampire gang is here? Angelica didn''t mention anything about the taste even though we fucked all night¡­ no, wait.

    She never sucked me offst night, did she? We only fucked. The same with the night before with Reina, Jane, and Niti. Hmm~ I should do some research on why the taste is changing and how long it will stay in effect.''

 Chapter 515 Wedding Night

    Foods and drinks are necessary for every living being, whether a human, animal, bird, or beings belonging to other races. But it was also a sense of entertainment in life.

    Everyone loved to eat and drink to their heart''s content, but only a few of them got to eat their favorite food or drink every day. In drinks, they like it because of its sweet vor and can''t stop drinking it.

    Some might even be addicted to eating. But they know they have to stop it at one point, or drinking too many sweets and drinks could harm their bodies, which is bad for their wallet in every way.

    However, Rudy''s milk was nothing of that sort. It was beneficial in every way, and it was avable for free, but it was only for the girls. They could get it by sucking a pipe and enjoying the drink once it''s loaded.

    "I am cumming!"

    Maria was in such a situation. Even though she had asked for only one more shot, she had just received her fifth shot. And unlike before, she began swallowing it fast while still savoring its taste.

    She grabbed Rudy''s snake and said, "One more, please! This one will be thest!"

    Rudy raised his bro and said, "You said the same thing thest time and before that too."

    "No, this will be thest! I promise!"

    "No."

    "Please!"

    "No means no!"

    Maria puffed her cheeks and started rolling on the bed like how a kid would cause a tantrum when the parents didn''t buy them their favorite toy.

    "Come on~ You will get to drink itter. I want to have sex with you right now."

    Maria covered her cave and said, "I won''t let you put it in."

    "Wow. That''s¡­ that''s the first time someone has ever threatened me like that," he chuckled nervously.

    "If you want to fuck me, then you have to let me have one more drink," Maria demanded.

    Rudy pondered for a while for a solution and said, "You know, you can still drink itter."

    "You said the same thing a while ago."

    "This is different. Listen, I will fuck you, and when I am close to cumming, I will shoot it in your mouth," Rudy suggested. "That way, you won''t even have to tire your mouth to suck my dick. And in fact, you will feel good when I fuck you."

    Maria squinted her eyes and said, "You better not be lying."

    "You will see that for yourself," Rudy smirked.

    He climbed on the bed and spread Maria''s legs, but Maria was still covering her cave with her hands.

    "Do I have to do the honor?" he asked.

    "Go ahead."

    Rudy moved Maria''s hands from her cave and touched it before inserting his finger in.

    "Your pussy is so wet. How could you torture her like that."

    Rudy sucked all the juice from her cave and spread the opening using his thumbs.

    "Looks ready."

    Rudy ced his snake at the entrance of Maria''s cave and inserted the tip inside.

    "Will it hurt?" Maria asked in a meek voice.

    "Well¡­ yes."<sub> </sub>

    "Can''t you make it so it won''t hurt?"

    "Hmm?"

    "You can do anything, right? Why don''t you do something that would make it painless?" Maria asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. "It''s okay if you can''t do it, though."

    "No, it''s a good idea, actually. It doesn''t seem so hard. I could make it possible by using painkiller and anesthetic principles, but that would also make it pressureless. And believe me, sex is nothing without pleasure."

    After a few seconds of pondering, Rudy snapped his fingers as he got an idea that sounded rather simple butplicated to make it possible.

    "I can block the pain receptors from sending the signals to your brain. That way, you won''t feel any pain, but the pleasure will still be there," he stated.

    "Do it then."

    "I am not a doctor, but I can try." Rudy ced his hand on Maria''s cave and muttered something.

    "Did it work?" Maria asked.

    "I did what I had to do, but now it''s time to test it."

    Rudy pushed his snake a little deeper as the entire tip prated Maria''s cave.

    "It''s not hurting."

    "Wait for it to reach your hymen."

    "You are scaring me with suspense!"

    Rudy took a deep breath and plunged his entire snake inside Maria''s cave in one go.

    "...!" Maria''s eyes widened as her cave got filled with Rudy''s snake.

    "Did it hurt?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "No¡­ but I feel¡­ weird? I feel like my stomach is plugged by something hot, long, and thick. I wonder if that''s what it feels like to get stabbed."

    "Don''t talk about that when we are having sex," Rudy sighed.

    "I am a mafia, so it''s natural for me to talk about that," she grinned.

    Rudy nced at Maria''s cave and muttered, "Well, you sure are bleeding. And¡­ your bedsheet is now stained."

    "What?! Why am I bleeding? Am I going to die?!"

    "No¡­" Rudy shook his head in disbelief and muttered, "This is why you get sex education from an authentic source. And why are you acting as if you have never had your periods?"

    "Would you believe me if I said I reacted the same in my first period?"

    "I totally would. That''s something you would do."

    "Lilim had helped me out at that time."

    Rudy massaged Maria''s breasts as he slowly began to move his hips back and forth. He could go fast as Maria wasn''t feeling any pain, but that wouldn''t make a difference as she wouldn''t feel good from it either.

    Rudy wanted Maria to taste the pleasure of sex as he had done to the other girls.

    A few minutester, Maria began to moan softly, seemingly enjoying her first-ever session. Her moans gradually became louder and louder as she tasted the pleasure of sex

    She looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "Move faster!"

    Thus began the wedding night of a Mafia Princess and the Harem Lord.

 Chapter 516 Moaning Challange

    "Faster~ Move faster~!" Maria demanded.

    "Oh? Is that how you ask for something?" Rudy replied with a grin. Of course, he wasn''t going to let her tantrum from earlier slide so easily. He teased her for a while with a slow thrust but then increased his speed.

    "Amn~ I feel like I am going to cum again~" Maria moaned.

    "Then go ahead. My drilling won''t stop until you pass out."

    After a few seconds, Maria clenched the bedsheet as she got closer to orgasm. Her cave twitched, but Rudy didn''t stop until she had orgasmed.

    "Aanh~!" She moaned loudly.

    However, Rudy only stopped for a second and continued railing her.

    "Wait¡­ why does it feel even better now?!" she asked.

    "That''s the pleasure of sex."

    "Mnh~ Hey! Why is it so tingly~?" Maria asked while moaning.

    "You are just sensitive right now."

    Rudy gently squeezed Maria''s breasts and pulled her up on hisp. Then, he continued moving his hips while squeezing Maria''s breasts. Their eyes locked with each other as their lips touched several times, but they didn''t kiss.

    "Maria¡­" Rudy called her name and kissed her once and twice, and then once again. He continued kissing her while enjoying her soft body and sensitive reactions.

    He yed with her nipples while sometimes biting her lips and thrusting hard.

    Maria had lost the sense of everything. She no longer cared about her drink or any other worries she had otherwise.

    She wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and continued kissing while he did his work. A whileter, she bit her lips as she also began to move up and down. Her grip around Rudy''s neck became tighter, and her kisses turned aggressive.

    Rudy realized that she was about to orgasm soon, so he stopped and pushed her back on the bed. Then, he grabbed her by her waist and pulled her up, increasing his thrusting speed.

    "Anh~ Mnh~ Nh~" She moaned.

    "I know you are trying your best to hold your moans, but the harder you try to do that, the more exciting it will get. I will make you moan anyway, so you can just stop trying now."

    "No~ Mnh~ I don''t want to act shamelessly like Lilim who was yelling so loud. I don''t want you to see me like that~"

    "Oh, I love it when the girls moan with my dick. Come on, stop trying. You are the only girl I don''t want to tease on the bed," he said calmly.

    "Mnh~"

    "Well, have it your way, then."

    Rudy spread Maria''s legs a little and wrapped them around his waist. He also used telekinesis to hold her in the air while his hands yed with her breasts and the clit.

    "...!" Maria bit her lips harder and clenched the bedsheet to hold her moans, but there was no chance of winning against Rudy.

    Rudy decreased his thrusting speed but began to push his snake deeper and deeper with every thrust. He would often start trusting fast and slow down in the next thrust.

    His next move was unpredictable, and thus Maria couldn''t prepare herself for it. She had realized that sooner orter, she would end up moaning out loud, just like how Lilim was.

    "Oh, you are lucky," Rudy said. "I am about to cum soon too."<sub> </sub>

    "Really?!" Maria asked curiously. "Let''s cum together!"

    Maria assumed that if Rudy was close to cumming, she would be able to hold her moans until then, but she was gravely mistaken.

    "Yeah, in about five minutes," he added.

    "Five minutes?!" Maria eximed. "That''s¡ªaanh~"

    Maria covered her mouth as she identally let out a loud moan.

    "Okay, since you like gambling and ying games, how about a challenge?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face.

    "Hmm?" Maria raised a brow without opening her mouth.

    "If you manage to hold your moans until I cum, I will let you drink my milk. And if you end up moaning, you won''t get your drink for the rest of the night."

    "Hmm!" Maria furrowed her brows in anger, but she couldn''t risk opening her mouth.

    "That''s fair, right? If you want to drink my milk, you will have to work for it. You can do anything you want to hold your moans. You can keep your hands on your mouth like you are currently doing," Rudy shrugged. "And as for me, my dick is enough."

    After that, Rudy turned on his piston and began pounding Maria''s cave slowly and roughly. Maria''s breasts bounced as Rudy thrust against her, and as a fan of soft and bouncy objects, Rudy couldn''t hold his urge to squeeze them.

    Maria couldn''t contain all the pleasure and ended up leaking a moan.

    "Nhm~!"

    ''She is a tough one. Even Jane wasn''t able to hold her moans for that long. Her mafia training must be something else. Without a doubt, she is moaning, but her moans are not passing through her mouth. Not to mention, she is tight as fuck. She must be enjoying it too much.

    And her pussy has also been twitching for a while now. She is trying to hold her orgasm so we can cum together. I have to admit, her concentration skill is admirable.''

    Rudy wanted to remove Maria''s hands from her mouth, but doing so would count as cheating. Unless, of course, she moved them by herself. However, there was a trick he could use to do that without breaking the rules.

    He continued to squeeze her breasts and moved his face closer to suck them. He pinched her nipples and sucked them alternatively.

    Maria thought that was Rudy''s scheme to make her moan, but she was wrong.

    Rudy grabbed the opportunity when Maria was focused on something else; he moved her hands from her mouth and kissed her on the lips.

    "...!"

    Maria''s eyes widened in surprise as she now had no way to hold her moans.

    At the same time, Rudy increased his piston speed and pounded her deeper and faster.

    "Mnh~ Anm~~ Mnh~!"

    Maria was moaning while kissing Rudy, and the only way to stop herself from moaning out loud was to keep kissing Rudy until he came.

    However, that made her stray from her goal, which was to drink his sweet milk. One way or another, Rudy had managed to make Maria forget about everything else.

    ===

    Thanks, @Ok_Two, for the gift!

 Chapter 517 Time To Moan

    Maria wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and tightened the grip of her legs around his waist. She was gazing directly into Rudy''s eyes as he pounded her with pleasure.

    Her face flushed red as she finally realized how indecent the act was. Still, she had no n to stop. She ultimately embraced the fact that sex was all about pleasuring herself and her partner.

    She no longer cared if she moaned or not, but since their lips were still locked with each other, her moans didn''t leak out.

    A few minutester, Rudy released his fresh hold load of milk inside Maria''s thirsty cave. Of course, Maria had orgasmed at the same time, but her moan was muffled by the kiss.

    Maria had won the challenge, but she wasn''t happy about it because of what she had done. She had to kiss Rudy hard to stop herself from moaning out loud when she orgasmed with Rudy, but she ended up biting his lips, which bled.

    She was scared and anxious when she tasted Rudy''s blood. Her eyes widened in shock as she stopped kissing him and ced her hand on his lips to prevent them from bleeding.

    "I am so sorry! I will call Lilim right now! She will¡ª"

    Rudy smiled and kissed her hand before moving it from his lips.

    "Don''t worry. The wound is already healed," he said calmly.

    Maria touched Rudy''s lips and rubbed her thumb on them to wipe the blood from them.

    "It''s really healed¡­" she muttered. "How did you do that?"

    "Did you forget who I am?"

    "I sometimes do. I still see you as a man I met in the casino," she chuckled.

    "And you were a spoiled brat who forced me to y with her," Rudy added.

    Maria squinted her eyes and said, "I am not a brat anymore. You turned me into a woman tonight."

    "For some reason, that statement sounds full of responsibilities."

    "So¡­ why did you bleed?" Maria asked. "You had said that even a bullet can''t prate your skin, so¡­ could it be that your lips are your weak spot?"

    "No. I am¡­ vulnerable when I am having sex."

    "Hmm? What does that mean? I understand what that means, but I don''t understand what you mean¡­uhh¡­ what you are trying to say¡­"

    Even Maria had gotten confused while trying to understand her question.

    "In simple words, I make my body human¡­ while having sex. I turn off all my body systems that are automatically operated by my powers."

    "Why would you do that?"

    "To have safe sex."

    "..."

    "And¡­ I don''t mean condoms, of course. Damn, this conversation turned awkward all of a sudden."

    "What would happen if you don''t turn yourself¡­ human while having sex?"

    "Well, I don''t do that all the time. Like when I am with the vampire, I keep the system on but at low power because¡­ well, they would overpower me otherwise as I would be a human and they would be vampires. And the same with Lilim, as she is a demon.

    But when I am with Angelica and Reina, I need to keep it off as it''s perilous. And to exin that in even simpler words¡­"<sub> </sub>

    Rudy ced the tip of his finger on the bedsheet and pushed it down, prating it to the mattress.

    "...wow."

    Rudy restored it immediately and ced the tip of his finger on the wall. He prated the wall effortlessly like one would insert their finger in water or any liquid.

    He restored the wall and asked, "Did you see that?"

    Maria nodded without saying a word.

    "If I keep this on while having sex with a human, they would break quite literally."

    "Yeah, I can see that. Your dick would prate everything."

    "..." Rudy sighed softly and said, "You didn''t have to put it like that."

    Rudy''s snake was still inside Maria''s cave, and it was so tight that not even a single drop of Rudy''s milk had leaked outside.

    "And yeah, you won the challenge," Rudy added. "Although I had nothing to lose even if I lost."

    "No." Maria shook her head while gazing into Rudy''s eyes and said, "I didn''t win. I lost the challenge. I cheated by kissing you hard so my moans wouldn''t be heard. In truth, I moaned at every thrust."

    "No, you didn''t cheat. That was my n to kiss you, but I failed that too. And I was kidding about not letting you drink my cum. It''s all yours."

    "You know¡­'' Maria brought her face close and kissed Rudy a few times before slowly getting on hisp. "It felt good when you released it inside me. It sucks that I can''t drink it, but getting filled down there is not bad either."

    Maria might have won the challenge, but in the end, it was Rudy who won the game as he defeated Maria on their real deal.

    "So, are you ready for the next round?"

    "Can you wait a little longer? I think if you move now, I will end up moaning,'' She asked with an innocent look on her face.

    "Heh," Rudy smirked and squeezed Maria''s breasts before pushing her down on the bed. "Time to moan."

    "Wait! I thought the challenge had ended already!"

    "It is, but my goal is still the same¡ª that is to make you moan."

    "I will~ I will moan for you! But I am very sensitive right now after cumming two times. If you continue now, I will go insane due to the pleasure!"

    "That''s what I want, my love."

    Rudy slowly pulled his snake out, but he didn''t pull all the way as he didn''t want his milk to spill just yet. He kept the tip inside and carefully turned Maria on her all fours.

    "Are you going to fuck me from behind?"

    "Yes. We are going to try all the positions, and you will rate them from the bestest to best."

    Once again turned on his piston and began hammering his snake to shape Maria''s cave.

    "No~ That''s cheating~" Maria began to hide her moans behind her words, but that was of no use.

    Just a minuteter, the room was filled with Maria''s moans, their bodies pping against each other, and the acoustic song Maria had yed in the beginning after entering the room.

 Chapter 518 Retirement Plan

    It has been three hours and fifty-one minutes since Rudy began his second round with Maria, and since then, they have enjoyed battling on the bed to take the lead.

    Currently, Rudy was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, and Maria was cleaning his snake, or rather, trying to pump out more sweet milk to drink.

    The slurping sound made it obvious that Maria was desperate for it.

    "I cannot believe you have gotten so much better at a blowjob. Even Angelica, who is the thirstiest member of my harem, took a few days to master it perfectly," Rudy said without opening his eyes.

    Maria slowed down on sucking and said, "I have been trained to learn fast, and all I have done my entire life is train, train, and train. So it''s easy for me to learn things after trying it a few times."

    "Or you are just dying to drink my cum," Rudy chuckled.

    "I am! Now, shoot it fast!"

    "Excuse me, you cum addict maniac. I already gave you two shots in thest forty minutes. Give me a break, girl. You are just too energetic for some reason," Rudymented.

    "Am I?"

    "Yes. No girl has eversted for three hours, let alone suck my dick so energetically afterward. Let me add ''no human'' girl. Although the only girl who was super energetic after sex was Jane."

    "I do feel tired, but drinking your cum makes me feel energetic," Maria responded.

    "You said that before. You were serious about it?"

    "Yes."

    "I had no idea my cum was an energy drink. Anyway, keep sucking, I am¡ª"

    "Don''t you dare say it. I don''t want to know when you are going to cum." Maria stroked his snake and began licking the tip.

    "You are the first girl who has ever said that to me. You sure are a weird girl, Maria."

    "I want to be surprised when you cum."

    Maria sucked his snake for five more minutes until Rudy released his load inside her mouth. She sucked so passionately and aggressively that she swallowed his milk without any struggle.

    Still, she kept sucking as though she was expecting more.

    "Stop right there, or my balls wille out of my dick. You are sucking too hard."

    Maria still continued to suck for a minute before finally stopping. She climbed on top of Rudy and sat on his stomach as she gazed into his eyes.

    "You know, when all this ends and I wake up in the morning, I am so going to regret my behavior. I will be embarrassed to even look at you," Maria muttered quietly, as though she never wanted to say it out loud.

    "We still have a lot of time before morning. You can go wild."

    "Then¡­" Maria slid her hips back to Rudy''s thighs, grabbed his snake, pointed it towards her cave, and slid forward.

    "Mnh~"

    Rudy''s snake effortlessly entered her cave in one go.<sub> </sub>

    "Now it''s going on so easily. And every time you fill me up with your dick, I feel awesome. That might be the best feeling, second to getting creampied," she stated with a smile.

    "I see you are using the words I taught you." Rudy moved his hands to Maria''s breast and squeezed them for a while before pinching her nipples and pulling her close.

    "Nhm~ You really like ying with my boobs and nipples, don''t you?"

    "That''s a question you didn''t need to ask as the answer is and always will be yes."

    Maria slowly began to move her hips back and forth while pressing her hands on Rudy''s chest.

    "I noticed this before, but it truly feels different when I am the one moving. Is it the same for you?" Maria asked curiously. "Do you feel different when I do the moving?"

    "Yes. And you are so tight that I can''t help but move my hips in response."

    Maria squinted her eyes and said, "Don''t you dare do that. You did the samest time. I want to enjoy every moment of this pleasure."

    "And so do I."

    Maria continued riding Rudy and moving her hips at her pace. Rudy would once in a while trust his hips back and down and move Maria''s hips back and forth to tease her while he yed with her breasts.

    "So¡­" Maria robbed her finger in a circle on Rudy''s chest and looked into his eyes before asking, "You have creampied me so many times, and I know that a girl gets pregnant when that happens."

    After a brief pause, she gulped down and asked, "Am I going to make a baby too?"

    "No. You are too young to be a mother."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "That means that you are still a kid. I don''t want to ruin your life by impregnating you," Rudy replied with a soft sigh.

    He wanted to avoid conversations like that, but he couldn''t prevent that from happening if a girl asked him.

    "Excuse me, mister. I am neen¡ª I just turned twenty today!"

    "And that''s still a young age."

    "I wouldn''t mind if I became a mother¡­" she mumbled.

    "It''s not about that, Maria. You should enjoy your life, everyone should. We can have babies at ater age. And then there are the responsibilities that might be a burden if you stress them.

    Let me exin in simple words; when you get a new toy, you need to take care of it¡ª that''s your responsibility. When you get a new phone or anything new, it''s natural and obvious that you must take care of it.

    If you be pregnant, you will have to take care of yourself and the baby in your womb. I will have to take care of you and others. So let''s just enjoy your life while we can.

    You know, life gets pretty boring when you can do anything you want. And I am that boredom. I look forward to spending my time with you girls every day. Moreover, it''s not like I don''t want to be a father, but I wouldn''t impregnate a girl who is younger than twenty-three."

    Rudy had yet to discover many things about the world and, most importantly, about his powers. He had to take care of everything else before retiring and living a peaceful time with his harem.

 Chapter 519 Sister-In-Law

    ck¡­ or nothingness. One could call it a void or an abyss; the term wouldn''t change its meaning. What is nothingness, and why it came to be? No one knew. But everyone had seen nothingness.

    When one closes their eyes, they see nothingness. When they sleep, they dream of nothingness. One could say sleeping is no different than dying; just sleeping is a temporary visit to nothingness, while dying is permanent.

    Rudy found himself in a ce like that. He couldn''t remember how he got there, but he was there. He couldn''t see his body, nor could he feel it. He couldn''t speak nor hear anything. Only his consciousness was present there.

    "..."

    "...y"

    "...d.."

    "Ru¡­"

    "Rudy¡­"

    "Rudy."

    "Rudy!"

    Rudy opened his eyes in shock and sat up straight on the bed. He took a few breaths and held his head in his hands.

    "It''s been so long since I had a headache. What''s¡­ was I dreaming of something?"

    Rudy looked to his left and saw naked Maria sleeping beside him with a happy smile and satisfied look on her face.

    "Right."

    He closed his eyes and stretched his hands in the air before turning to his right to get his phone and see the time. Only to see Ruby standing in front of him.

    "..."

    Rudy raised his brow and stared at Ruby for a while before asking, "Is this a dream?"

    "..."

    "I guess not," Rudy sighed. He ignored Ruby and still got up from the bed, revealing his naked body and exposing his morning wood to her.

    He grabbed his phone and groaned, "It''s past 10 AM in the morning! My school¡­ Alice¡­ J¡­"

    Rudy checked the messages and missed calls and nodded, "Yeah, she is going to kill me."

    "Would you mind covering your naked body?!" Ruby finally broke her silence.

    "Why are you acting like you have never seen one before?"

    "Because I haven''t!"

    "Well, I knew that, but knowing your personality, I expected you to answer with ''Damn, right! I have seen many cocks!'' or something. Isn''t that how sisters-inw are supposed to react?" Rudy asked curiously.

    Ruby took out her gun and said, "Cover your junk, or I will shoot your balls."

    "Wow. Now that''s what a mafia would say."

    "I am not joking!"

    Rudy pointed his finger between Ruby''s legs and said, "Give me that!"

    Ruby''s face twitched in anger as she moved her finger to the trigger and said, "First, you had the gall to defile¡­ Maria. And now you have the guts to imply to do the same to me?! I will shoot them so you¡ª"

    "Hey, hey! Rx, I am not implying anything. Stop assuming things." Rudy once again pointed his finger between Ruby''s legs and said, "You are standing on my pants. Pass me that."

    Ruby kicked Rudy''s pants to Rudy and said, "Then you should have said that first."

    "Can you stop pointing that gun at me?" Rudy asked while wearing pants. "And why are you here?"<sub> </sub>

    "I was here to check up on Maria since it was already past ten, and she hadn''t woken up," Ruby replied honestly.

    "Where is Lilim? She should have stopped you or at least informed you."

    "She is also sleeping."

    "Yeah, figures. If she was up watching television all night. Let her rest, will you? I know that 98% of the maids and butlers¡ª who were also the assassins and hitmen¡ª have left the syndicate, but Lilim is Maria''s bodyguard, so don''t make her a maid," he asserted in a solemn voice.

    "..."

    "Anyway, you could have said something if you were here, you know. Why were you standing in front of the bed like that?"

    "I was baffled to see you naked on the bed with Maria. I know you two were engaged, but you took advantage of her when no one was in the estate!"

    "You love assuming things, don''t you?" Rudy chuckled softly and said, "Maria and I got marriedst night!"

    "What?!" Ruby eximed in astonishment and asked, "What do you mean?! That''s not even possible! I didn''t know about it!"

    "No one does. Lilim was the priest. And to be honest, I didn''t want to do it. I wanted the marriage to be grand and be celebrated with family, but Maria insisted, saying that it''s a special day for her and she wanted to make it more special."

    "And I can''t say no to the girl I love," Rudy added with a shrug. "But don''t worry, I do n to have a proper wedding soon enough."

    "I will confirm all that with Maria."

    "Sure, sure. And pass me my shirt, will you?"

    "I am not your maid!"

    "Alright then¡­" Rudy walked toward Ruby and kept walking towards her while Ruby stepped back to keep her distance from Rudy, but she hit the wall.

    "...!"

    Ruby still had her gun pointed at Rudy, but she didn''t have the courage to shoot, and it slipped from her hand.

    She closed her eyes and said, "Be gentle!"

    "Hmm?"

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Rudy picking up his shirt from the floor.

    "..."

    Rudy looked at the shirt and said, "Maria was so excitedst night that she tossed my clothes here and there."

    "..."

    "Were you saying something?" Rudy asked with a smirk on the corner of his lips.

    "I d-didn''t!"

    Of course, Rudy had heard it clearly, but he wanted to pretend he didn''t hear it so Ruby wouldn''t feel awkward.

    Rudy chuckled softly and patted Ruby''s head gently, saying, "You don''t have to act tough in front of me."

    Ruby averted her gaze and said, "I have no idea what you are talking about."

    "I know it''s been hard on you. All the responsibilities and pressure at such a young age. You don''t have to force yourself. That''s not going to change anything. Maria is a spoiled brat, so you had to be the opposite of her.

    You act mature even though you want to be spoiled. So you don''t have to do all that in front of me. You can rx. You can think of me as your friend, and you cane to me at any time if you ever want my help or support on anything."

    "Why¡­ would you do that for me?"

    Rudy smiled gently at Ruby and said, "Because you are my sister-inw."

 Chapter 520 Breakfast With In-Laws

    Rudy was eating breakfast at the dining table with Rusher, Nyara, Ruby, and Maria.

    Maria and Ruby were seated on either side beside Rudy. Nyara was sitting on one end and Rusher on another.

    "..."

    It was the most awkward situation Rudy had ever been in¡ª second to where he was caught jerking by Reba.

    Rusher didn''t ask Rudy about what or why he was there. It was almost as though he had already expected something like that to happen sooner orter.

    Ten minutes after the breakfast started, Rusher''s wife¡ª Nyara, was the first one to finish. She left soon after without saying a word.

    ''Well, this is much more awkward than I had expected. But it was given that she just found out about the incestuous activity of her husband,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    There was nothing but an eerie silence in the dining hall which would usually be filled with maids, butlers, and syndicate members eating breakfast together.

    "What happened to the VVIP match, Ruby?" Maria asked calmly. "Since you are here, does that mean you surrendered??"

    "Oh, no. I won, actually."

    "What?!" Maria eximed in surprise. "But Rudy said the VVIP is a death match. Did you truly risk your life in some stupid gambling tournament?! Does all that mean more to you than your life?!"

    Maria yelled angrily.

    However, Rudy was unfazed after hearing that Ruby had won the VVIP tournament. Seemingly, he had already expected that oue.

    "It was indeed a death match, but I got lucky, I guess?" Ruby responded.

    "That''s not what I asked! How could you do something so reckless? What if something had happened to you?!"

    Maria''s anger was justifiable as Ruby was the only person close to her other than Lilim.

    "There were twelve contestants, but the moment they showed us the contract and exined the tournament, five of them surrendered right away. And the remaining seven signed the contract, but two more surrendered before the first match could start.

    Then, we yed and yed until all of them surrendered, and I won. It was easy if I had to add. Of course, it was risky too, but I think it was well worth it considering the reward I got for winning the VVIP gambling tournament," Ruby calmly reported everything while eating.

    "What''s the reward?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Why don''t you guess? You call yourself smart, right?" Ruby asked with a haughty look.

    "Firstly, I have never called myself smart, and even if I did, that was probably to intimidate my opponent. And as for guessing the reward, my best guess is that it was something rted to ''status'', am I right?"

    Ruby Gritted her teeth as she red at Rudy.

    "...seriously?"

    "How did you guess it?!"

    "I said the first thing that came to my mind, like literally," Rudy shrugged. "I didn''t even put any effort into guessing. But if I am right then¡­ that reward isme in my honest opinion."

    "You guessed it, but you didn''t guess itpletely. The status reward was a wish, an order. I can use that wish to do anything in the Underworld, and by anything, I mean anything!

    I can get someone killed. I can make someone my ve. I can destroy a syndicate or renew one. In simple words, I am going to use that wish to rebuild this syndicate from scratch and make it number one again!"

    Ruby puffed her chest and uttered, "I am going to be the Mafia Queen of this underworld."

    "...okay," Rudy responded.

    p Ruby bit her lips after seeing theck of reaction from Rudy. She raised her brow and smirked before saying, "By the way, I can also use my wish to dethrone you from your number one spot in the Underworld Ranking!"</anda>

    "I can just be number one again," Rudy responded with a shrug.<sub> </sub>

    "Not if I ban you from the underworld," she said with a smug face.

    ''There it is again. I don''t want to brag, but she is clearly trying to get my attention, isn''t she? Come to think of it, Rusher did mention that I will have to marry Ruby, but that deal is off now that Ruby is independent from the syndicate.''

    Maria got up from her seat and turned to Rudy. She smiled at him and said, "I will pack my stuff."

    Rudy nodded in response.

    "Wait¡­ what¡­?" Ruby nced confusedly between Rudy and Maria as she was oblivious to what Maria meant by that. She even nced at Rusher, but that was a useless attempt.

    She got up from her chair and rushed after Maria to ask her directly.

    Now, only Rusher and Rudy were present in the dining hall.

    ''I should probably scoot too.''

    "Don''t you want to ask me questions like you always do?" Rusher asked in a low voice.

    "Well, I do, but this is clearly not a good time. You seem depressed, and I don''t want you to have a mental breakdown like the other day," Rudy sighed. "And don''t worry about Maria. I will take care of her."

    "I know."

    "..."

    "..."

    Rudy and Rusher stared at each other, seemingly wondering who would break the silence first.

    "Okay, sure. Go ahead and give me details," Rudy groaned softly.

    "No, you ask me, and I will answer."

    SIGH!

    "How did your wife react to it?"

    "She¡­ didn''t react much. I think she knew from way back when Maria was just a kid, but she kept it a secret¡­ perhaps, because she didn''t want Maria to know the truth."

    "Ruby knew too, by the way," Rusher shortly added.

    "Then I assume your parents knew as well?"

    "Yeah." Rusher nodded. "Everyone knew, except Maria."

    "Uh¡­ what about your sister? How did Maria react to that?" Rudy gulped down a few sips of juice before asking, "She is clearly giving you the cold shoulder, so I wonder if she is treating your sister the same way?"

    "After I told everyone everything, Ria took Maria to a room to have a private talk, and then she left without telling me anything. I have no idea what they talked about, and I don''t want to know."

    "Me neither."

    RING!

    Rudy''s phone rang, so he checked and saw a message from Lu B.

    [I heard you are currently in the Underworld? Can we meet?]

    "Freaking¡­ stalker¡­"

 Chapter 521 Meeting Lu Bela

    Rudy told Rusher to inform Maria that he would be back in a while after meeting Lu B. But he didn''t know where to go as Lu B could be at UBC''s official headquarters or the Lu B syndicate estate.

    He was about to call Lu B and ask, but before he could do that, a car parked near him, and the backseat window rolled down.

    Of course, it was Lu B, and dealer Kim was driving the car.

    Without speaking anything, Rudy opened the door and sat in the backseat as if he owned the car.

    "How nice of you to ''coincidently'' happen to be passing by the Ross Syndicate street," Rudy remarked.

    "Oh, no. I was here to pick you up."

    SIGH!

    "So there is no sarcasm in artificial humans?" Rudy sighed.

    "May I ask why do you look so annoyed?"

    "How did you know I am in the Underworld? I arrived at night and teleported directly into the Ross estate. There is no way for you to know that I was here unless you are stalking me."

    Lu B pointed her gaze at Rudy''s phone ¡ª which was in his hand as he had taken it out to call Lu B earlier¡ª and said, "You have the underworld app installed on your phone, and that app tracks your location and sends them to the UBS headquarters."

    "Talk about privacy."

    "It only tracks the gamblers in the underworld."

    "Well, whatever. It''s not like other apps don''t do the same. Why did you want to meet me? And actually, I was going to visit you today for a¡­ question."

    "Please go ahead."

    "No, you speak first. My question is going to be long."

    "It''s about the Ross Syndicate. The war is avoided, but they are still at risk," Lu B stated. "I will send Under des for their protection, but that''s not a permanent solution. You should do something about it."

    Rudy shook his head and responded, "That''s not for me to decide. Ruby is the leader of the Ross Syndicate, and she makes all the decisions. If you want something, you will have to ask her yourself."

    "Very well. Now, please, tell me what you want. I would be more than happy to help you out loud," Lu B asked with her utmost sincerity.

    "There was a robbery a few weeks ago, and two of the robbers are still on the run. I want you to find me their details."

    "Umm¡­ I don''t understand why that is something you should get involved with?" Lu B wondered with a confused look on her face.

    "They had advanced-sh-futuristic gadgets. And I believe the Underworld is the only ce where they are sold," he remarked with a judging look on his face.

    "That might be true, but you do realize that there are hundreds of underworlds in the world, right? This one is just a small fraction."<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, I know. But you are the secret ruler of all the underworlds. Hence¡ª surprise surprise¡ª I came to you."

    "I understood. I will look into the robbers you have asked me to. Is there anything specific you would like to mention so we can run them through the database to¡ª"

    "Oh, no. You won''t find them on the database. I already tried that. I didn''t see them personally, and they were wearing masks, so you can''t find them in the database. But I tracked down a number that was from the Underworld.

    But I am damn sure it wasn''t an actual number, as it doesn''t exist. So you will have to find them somehow¡­ which is very hard."

    Lu B rolled down the window and looked outside before turning to Rudy after a few seconds.

    "My Lord, you do realize that you are asking for something impossible, right?"

    "I very much do."

    "The only way to track them down is to hunt down the merchant, who won''t be here for another two weeks. Can you wait until then?" Lu B asked in a neutral tone.

    "It''s not like I have any other choice," Rudy shrugged.

    "Alright. Consider it done in two weeks, my Lord. I am happy to have to help you."

    "Actually¡­ there is one more thing¡­ request¡­ favor.. whatever you might want to call it. I want to know how this artificial human thing works. The clones¡­ are nothing but a lump of meat until data is installed in them through the core, am I right?"

    "Indeed."

    "So¡­ can I¡­ umm... suppose, a soul goes inside the body, will it be possessed? Will ite to life?"

    "I am afraid that''s not possible. The body can only work through the core that stores all the information. If you can turn the soul into data, then the body can be alive."

    "But¡­ what about the soul then? I am looking for a body for a soul. Can you make a body that can be possessed and used by a soul without any consequences?"

    "I am afraid that''s not possible, my Lord," Lu B shook her head. "A soul can''t keep a body alive."

    "But can you at least try? It''s very important for me. And if you manage to pull that off, I will forgive you and do anything you want. If your wish is to die, then I will kill you. Please, Lu B, make this possible."

    Rudy wanted Angelica to have an actual physical body so she wouldn''t feel alone or left out by anyone. She was always with Rudy and inside his body. It was no different than a cage for her where no one could even talk to her.

    Sure, she could make herself visible and manifest a physical form, but that was temporary. She had to be with Rudy to collect energy from him to keep her form. Rudy wanted a permanent solution; he wanted Maria to be alive.

    Lu B nodded and said, "Understood. I will assign a team to research on that and create bodies without cores. I will try my best to make you happy, my Lord."

    "Thank you. I am truly d I didn''t kill you back then."

    After that, Rudy teleported straight to Ross Estate.

 Chapter 522 D For Disband

    When Rudy returned to the Ross estate, Maria still hadn''t returned from her room. He had a firm idea why, but he still went to check on her regardless.

    He stopped in front of her closed room and heard Ruby and Maria talking.

    "Why are you leaving, Maria?" Ruby asked Maria.

    "I am married to Rudy, and I have no reason to live here."

    "How can you say that?! What about me? Are you going to leave me behind?!"

    Rudy activated his see-through ability to watch them to ensure things didn''t go wrong.

    "What else do you want me to do? Stay here?" Maria shrugged.

    "Yes! I want you to stay here! Please, we dreamt of this time together, didn''t we?" Ruby held Maria''s hand and said, "It''s our dream, and we are so close to fulfilling it."

    "It''s not." Maria shook her head and calmly said, "It''s not my dream anymore. My only dream now is to have a family with Rudy."

    "What about me, then?! What am I supposed to do now? All my life, all I did and was told was to train, train, and train. So one day I could be the leader of the Ross Syndicate." Maria banged her fist on the wall and sobbed, "But now everything is destroyed and my only friend¡ª you, are also not by my side. How am I going to make it through all this?"

    "You don''t have to¡­" Maria wiped Ruby''s tears and gently smiled at her. "That was never our dream, remember? Our dream was to be together even when we grew up. That''s what every childhood friend, brother, or sister dreams of¡ª to be with their loved ones.

    It is true that we were told to be the next ruler of the Ross Syndicate, but why are you still trying to do what someone else wants from you, hmm?

    Ross Syndicate is on the brink of death, so let it die. You will finally be free from everything. You don''t have to do anything. Why don''t you live your life freely and enjoy every second of it?

    If you still insist on rebuilding the Ross Syndicate, you will live a hellish life, you know? Look at what happened to¡­ your father and grandfather. When was thest time you saw them smile, huh?

    They were the most fearful leaders in their prime, but now they are nothing. They lived their lives under stress and pressure. People try to kill them, and they will live the rest of their lives in fear. I don''t want you to end up the same as them.

    So please, Ruby. Don''t walk on the same path. Sometimes, power is not everything," Maria calmly said to her while looking into her eyes.

    Everything Maria said was improvised by Rudy. He used telepathy to share his words with Maria, which she spoke to Ruby. Rudy could have told Ruby himself, but that wouldn''t have had any impact on her.

    Ruby ced her hand on Maria''s hand and asked, "What am I supposed to do then? You are taking away my reason to move forward and then asking me to move forward?"

    "Do nothing. Just stay low and be happy. Enjoy your life."

    "I can''t." Ruby shook her head and said, "I can''t, Maria. I am not you. Would you still be saying the same thing if you had never met Rudy? You wouldn''t have changed. Your goal would have been the same as mine.<sub> </sub>

    But now you have him. You have a lover¡­ a husband. You have everything. You are already happy with him. So now you don''t want anything. You have a reason to leave everything behind. But not me. I don''t have anything. If I leave behind the only thing that matters for me, I would have nowhere else to go."

    "That''s¡­" Maria lowered her gaze to break eye contact with Ruby and thought, ''She is right. If the Ross Syndicate disbanded, we would most likely lose this estate and everything else rted to the Ross Syndicate.

    We still have a lot of wealth to live happily, but Ruby won''t be content with money. What should I do that would make her give up on rebuilding the Ross Syndicate. I have to give her a reason rather than an excuse.''

    Maria pondered for a few seconds and then thought, ''Rudy already has a harem, so adding one more girl won''t be any problem, right? In fact, I think it would be for the best if Ruby joined Rudy''s harem. Rudy is so kind and caring, so Ruby would be happy if she joined his harem.''

    "Tell me, Maria. What am I supposed to do?" Ruby asked.

    "Well¡­ why don''t you¡­e with¡­ me?" Maria suggested hesitantly.

    "What?"

    "Come with me. You can live with me."

    "But¡­ you are married. Are you sure you still want me around?" Ruby asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Yes," Maria nodded. "Rudy will take good care of you."

    ''Oi Oi!" Rudy let out a weary sigh and muttered, "What is Maria thinking? I never thought my harem member would bring me more harem members. And Maria was so against Ruby marrying me before. It seems the idea of harem really put her worries at ease.''

    "Will Rudy be okay with this?" Ruby asked curiously.

    "Don''t worry about that."

    Ruby pondered for a while and said, "Okay. I wille with you. But don''t hate me if I steal Rudy from you."

    Maria grinned and said, "Ever since we were kids, we have always shared everything. So I wouldn''t mind sharing my husband with you."

    "Wha¡­"

    <o>,m "But don''t you dare try to steal him."</o>

    Rudy left soon after and waited for them in the living room of the outer area. He had already called Rusher and asked him to bring the remaining important members of the Ross Syndicate.

    Once Maria and Ruby returned with their luggage, Ruby stood in between and asserted, "I, Ruby Ross, the leader of the Ross Syndicate, have decided to disband the Ross Syndicate from this moment."

 Chapter 523 Recent Suspicion

    Disbanding the Syndicate was the only way to avoid wars and assassinations against the Ross Syndicate. If there was no syndicate, nothing would happen. It was indeed a harsh solution, but it was also the safest one.

    The only thing Rusher cared about was protecting his family. He had given up on the Syndicate a long time ago, so he wasn''t against the idea of disbanding the Ross Syndicate.

    The remaining members discussed between themselves and happily agreed to Ruby''s decision.

    After that, Ruby informs her family that she is leaving with Maria and Rudy. At first, Nyara was against it, but she reluctantly agreed as she knew Ruby was the best person she could entrust Ruby and Maria with.

    Soon after, the Ross Syndicate was evicted in the next few hours, and everyone left. Rusher, Nyara, and his parents left the Underworld and took a flight overseas to spend the rest of their lives in a safe house in the safest area of that country. And Lilim had moved in to the Lu B syndicate as per Rudy''s orders, so she could watch the progress of Rudy''s recent request to Lu B.

    Rudy, Maria, and Ruby took one remaining car from the Ross Syndicate¡ª that belonged to Maria¡ª and drove to the water park where Maria and Ruby were supposed to leave for the next few days.

    Ruby was speechless to see other girls there. She thought he had scammed Maria, but heter asked Maria to tell Ruby everything as he had something else to do.

    He tapped on his chest and asked Angelica whether she was awake, and Angelica responded with a no. He asked her toe out and enjoy the girls so she wouldn''t feel lonely.

    He promised to pick her up at night and left. But he decided to drop by Reina''s office and spend some time with her. She told him that the builder had sent a blueprint of the amusement park, and now he was asking for the money.

    Rudy was going to pay, but Reina stated she had already done that. So Rudy decided to withdraw fifty thousand dors from Maria''s ount¡ª which was actually his ount where he stored all his Underworld money.

    He tried to give the money to Reina, but she refused to take it and said that it was her parent''s dream and she wanted to use her own money. She didn''t want to rely on Rudy, where she could handle things on her own.

    Of course, she relied on Rudy for other things, but Rudy wanted Reina to bepletely dependent on him, which heter realized was hurting Reina''s pride. So he decided to let Reina take control of everything.

    It was still noon when all that happened, and the school hours were about to end, so Rudy decided to head to school so he could at least go home with Alice and J.

    When he checked his phone in the morning, there were many missed calls and messages from Alice and J. Alice had mentioned that she and J went to school together after he didn''t respond to her calls.

    Alice was aware that Rudy could be busy with many things, so she decided to leave him alone without disturbing him further, but that wasn''t the case with J.

    J was furious that Rudy had broken his promise twice within the same week, but she couldn''t do anything about it. She understood after Alice told her about his circumstances, which was a lie as she couldn''t tell her the truth without Rudy''s permission.

    Regardless, J was still upset. She was more sad than angry at Rudy. So she captured a photo of her and Alice, where she posed and showed him her middle finger. And then sent the picture to Rudy from Alice''s phone.

    Rudy was happy seeing Alice and J were getting along fine. But now he had to go pick them up. He teleported and waited near the school for a few minutes before he heard the bell ring.

    A few minutester, students began toe out of the school, but those who had the club activities stayed behind. Fortunately, neither Alice nor J were in any clubs.<sub> </sub>

    Rudy waited for a few minutes until he saw Alice and Maria finallying out of the school gate, but for some reason, they were ncing around as though they were looking for someone or something. He hid behind the wall and waited for them toe near so he could surprise them.

    However, they weren''t surprised. The vampire gang and the other girls in the harem had exchanged their contact information. So when Rudy dropped Maria and Ruby there, Rias had already told Alice everything.

    Alice knew Rudy better than anyone as they were childhood friends. So she had expected Rudy toe to pick her up. But unfortunately, J also saw that message as she was with Alice.

    J asked her many questions, so to avoid answering them, Alice ended up saying that Rudy might be on his way to pick them up. That''s why they were looking for him after leaving the school grounds.

    Since they couldn''t find Rudy, Alice assumed she was mistaken, but soon after, Rudy jumped in front of them to surprise them, which was effective, just in a different way.

    Rudy walked home with Alice and J while talking with them, although it was J who talked the most.

    He dropped J at her house and teleported to the vampire gang with Alice as she wanted to meet the newest member of Rudy''s harem.

    Just like the first time, Rudy decided to leave the girls alone to discuss the harem. He wanted to join them, but he had something really, really important to do.

    He wanted to confirm something which he had been curious about for a while. So he teleported behind the tree of the cemetery and walked to Jessica''s grave.

    He nced around to ensure no one was ground, including the ghosts. However, as soon as he reached Jessa''s grave, he was once again surrounded by the ghosts.

    "I knew it. You all are guarding this grave, aren''t you?" Rudy asked the old man.

    "We cannot answer that."

    "Well, whatever. You can''t stop me from doing what I am here to do."

    Rudy searched through the grave to look for the old wallet and found it buried under the sand. He dusted it to see the logo of the wallet and then took out the new wallet Eric had given him.

    "They match¡­"

    TING!

    Once again, Rudy''s ear caught a chiming sound, and he realized he had triggered something that awaited him to activate it.

 Chapter 524 (Un)Pleasent Twist

    "Now you have done it!" the old man''s ghost said.

    "Done what?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face. "I just want answers."

    "There are things in the world that are better left unknown."

    "There sure are, but believe me, my existence is all-knowing, so I got to know everything."

    "Whatever you do next, you will solely be responsible for it. Don''t me others for what''sing next!"

    "Can you calm down? I am actually¡ª for once, confused as fuck, and I am thinking of answers." Rudypared the wallets side by side and nodded, "Yup. They are the matching copy."

    He opened the old wallet and saw the paper like he had for the first time. The ghost had stopped himst time, but now he wasn''t going to stop, no matter what happened.

    He slowly took out the paper and immediately regretted doing so.

    "You have got to be kidding me¡­."

    The paper was the family photo Rudy had taken from the proid camera.

    "Why¡­? How? I only took four photos. One copy for me, one for mother, one for Lucy, and one for Joe. So what is¡­"

    Rudy stopped on his words as he realized what was happening. He gulped down anxiously and looked at his new wallet. Then, he made a small cut on the symbol on the new wallet, and the same cut appeared on the old wallet he found on the grave.

    "So this is my wallet¡­ but¡­ if so, then this grave is¡­ mine? No, obviously not. Jessica is¡­ was mom''s sister. But why does this grave have my wallet, and why is it old?"

    Rudy had already realized it, but he didn''t want to admit it as it was out of his expertise. For the first time in a while, Rudy had no ns and no possibilities. After all, it hinted at time travel.

    "What the fuck?!"

    "We warned you, but you didn''t listen. Now, you are responsible. You are to me!"

    "What do you mean? What me and what responsibility?" Rudy asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    The old man''s ghost pointed his finger at Jessica''s grave and said, "You are the reason why this girl will die!"

    "Wh..at? But she died¡­ eight years ago." Rudy covered his mouth as his eyes widened.

    ''Why do I know that? The dates on the gravestone are unreadable, so how do I know? I didn''t know about it until now.''

    Rudy turned to the old man''s ghost and asked, "Tell me everything you know!"

    "Oh, we don''t know anything. But had you not checked the wallet, his girl would have been alive and well. You killed her!"

    "Okay, that makes no sense. Even if this girl truly died eight years ago, that is not my fault. I was like ten years old¡ª err¡­ what the¡ª"

    Rudy sat on the ground and muttered, "Why don''t I remember that? This grave belongs to my aunt; I am sure of it. So if she died eight years ago, I should remember her, right?

    Considering my house''s circumstances when I was a kid, my aunt should have been living with us, so why don''t I remember anything about her? And not just this life, in my past life too. I didn''t have an aunt. At least, mom never mentioned anything about her till the day I got into the ident.

    So¡­ does that mean she didn''t die eight years ago? That has to be the only solution I can think of. Yeah, I must be mistaken or just assuming things."

    "We were simply asked to guard this grave, and only one person was allowed to visit this grave," the old man''s ghost stated.

    "Who asked you?"

    "You should know."

    "..."<sub> </sub>

    Rudy let out a big sigh and got up. He ced the wallets in his pocket and said, "I am going home."

    Rudy nced around to check if someone else was around before using his powers, but he was surrounded by ghosts.

    He used his vision abilities, but he couldn''t trigger them.

    "Move!"

    The ghosts didn''t move, so he decided to teleport against his wishes. However, he couldn''t teleport for some reason.

    "..."

    Ultimately, he decided to fly away, but much to his surprise, he couldn''t fly either.

    ''What the fuck¡­''

    Rudy tried to conjure fire, but it didn''t work. He used his vision ability again, but that didn''t work this time either. After that, he tried various abilities but none of them worked. It was almost as though he had lost his powerspletely.

    ''No need to panic, Rudy. Calm down.'' Rudy closed his eyes and thought, ''Your power is nothing but your mental energy. You are panicking right now, and that''s affecting your mental stability. So calm down, and everything will be alright.''

    Rudy kept his eyes for a while until he felt confident to open them again. But when he did, all the ghosts had disappeared.

    "That makes one thing better."

    He jumped in the air and sighed in relief after he was able to fly.

    "That was easy¡­ but scary¡­"

    Rudy flew to his house, but something felt off about the town. Rudy was in a hurry and he wanted to see Reba so badly that he didn''t pay attention to anything.

    He could have teleported directly, but he felt that his powers might still be unstable, and he would end up teleporting somewhere he shouldn''t.

    Hended near the block and walked the rest of his way to the house in a hurry.

    "Hmm? Why¡­ does everything looks¡­ a little different?" he wondered. He looked to his side and saw the houses were newly made.

    "Uhh¡­ no. It can''t be happening."

    Rudy rushed home, but the door was locked.

    ''Mom must be sleeping. There is still some time before Lucy returns home, so no wonder the door is locked.''

    "I don''t have the key with me as it''s usually in my bag¡­"

    Rudy used telekinesis to unlock the door and went inside. He walked into the living room, and he was left baffled after noticing that the house was missing many things.

    "Please don''t tell me that I¡­"

    Rudy walked to Reba''s room, but the door was open, and the room was empty.

    "Excuse me, mister! Who are you, and why are you in my house?!"

    Rudy turned around to see a little girl ring at him with a furious look on her face.

    ''I¡­ have time-traveled¡­ again¡­.''

 Chapter 525 Jessica

    "What is your name, little girl? And how old are you?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "Why should I tell my name to a stranger who broke into my house?!"

    "Uhh¡­ I am not a stranger, actually."

    "Then who are you?"

    "I asked first, so you have to answer first." Rudy was using a kid''s logic while talking with a kid.

    "My name is Jessica!"

    ''So she is¡­'' Rudy smiled at her bitterly and clenched his teeth to control his emotions.

    "I am¡­ R¡­ Robert. Nice to meet you. Now, answer my next question. How old are you?"

    "I am 15!"

    "You are not fooling anyone with that height," Rudy chuckled wryly.

    Jessica squinted her eyes and responded, "I am seven!"

    "I am¡­ well, 23 years old."

    "You cheater!" Jessica hissed.

    "Hmm?"

    "You didn''t answer my question!"

    "But I did. You asked me who I am, and I introduced myself, didn''t I?" Rudy said calmly.

    "I didn''t ask your name!"

    "Well, when someone asks ''who are you?'', then it''s usually the name. But I get what you are trying to say." After a brief pause, he said, "I am a friend."

    "Friend of who?" she asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Your¡­"

    "My?"

    "Reba. I am Reba''s friend."

    Jessica squinted her eyes and asked, "Why would sis have an old man as her friend."

    "I am not an old man."

    "You said you are twenty-three, and anyone over twenty is considered an old man."

    "No, they are not. People over twenty are called adults, and you should respect them."

    "No way. Sis says that adults are the most evil people in the world."

    "Well, she is right, but I am a good adult," he said while stepping forward.

    Jessica stepped back a little and said, "A good adult does not enter someone''s house when no one is in there. How did you even get here? The door was locked."

    "You sure talk like an adult even though you are seven years old. I was expecting you to talk in broken words, but you colored me surprised."

    "Praising me won''t change my mind," she said with a little flushed face. "But I will allow you to wait for sis here."

    ''So gullible¡­''

    "Where is she, by the way?" Rudy asked curiously. "And¡­ umm¡­ what date is it today, again? I forgot to check my calendar before leaving."<sub> </sub>

    "It''s the 21st."

    "Of?"

    "September."

    "Of¡­?"

    "...1989¡­"

    "...!"

    ''I am neen years back in time? What the fuck! How did this happen? What triggered it¡­ no, it''s the wallet that triggered this, but why neen years? Did something happen neen years ago?

    I won''t be born for like a year and a few months, so this is not where I find out about my real biological mother. Keep all that aside, how did Ie back in time?

    Is it one of my powers? No, time travel sounds simple, but it''s impossible. I know I am thest person who should say this since I have already time traveled once, and this is my second time.

    But it''s not under my control. The first time travel clearly wasn''t, but this one¡­ did my powers trigger it with the help of the wallet? And is that the reason why I had lost my powers for a minute or so in the graveyard?

    And how the hell am I supposed to go back? I don''t know how to time travel, so it''s out of my control. Don''t tell me I will be stuck here? Technically, I was also stuck in 2008, but I never thought of anything, as that''s what I wanted.

    It was the best time where I could change mine and the girl''s future. But this¡­ timeline¡­ why? I cannot be stuck here for decades. I will have to find a way to go back, but how?''

    Rudy had so many questions he wanted the answers to. But worrying about something that wasn''t in his control would not help him in any way, and Rudy was aware of it. So he stopped thinking about it and focused on something else that was in his control.

    "Why would you ask me about year and month?" Jessica asked with a judging look on her face. "Who are you, mister?"

    "I am Reba''s friend. And the reason I didn''t know about the month and a year is that where I am from, we follow a different calendar," he said calmly.

    Jessica didn''tpletely believe what Rudy said, but her suspicion of him decreased slightly.

    "Anyway, where is Reba?"

    "School."

    "Oh¡­ right. But¡­ umm¡­" Rudy looked at the sky through the window and said, "Isn''t it toote to be at school?" he asked with a curious yet calm look on his face.

    He didn''t want to sound desperate or suspicious, so he had to talk to her calmly.

    "She is on a school trip."

    "When will she be back?"

    "Today. In a few hours. The school trip was a one day to the neighboring towns."

    "Oh. I see."

    ''Now she is talking like a kid. Was she putting up a tough act because she thought I was an intruder?'' Rudy wondered.

    Rudy nced around the house to see if he could find something useful that could help him get his answers.

    "Can I get something to drink?" he asked.

    "Water," Jesa nodded.

    Rudy sat on the couch and waited for Jessica to return with a ss of water.

    ''If mom was truly 29 years old in 2008, so she should be 10 years old in 1989. I don''t know what. She was like that at that time, but I think I won''t get any answers from her. So I will have to ask Jesa since she already trusts me.

    Mom always told me that my supposed-father died when I was three years old, and she even has his pictures. And even Anthony and Elenor seemed to know him. So if mom is not my biological mother, is he my actual father? If not, then who is he?''

    Rudy had even more questions than before. And he was going to get all the answers.

 Chapter 526 Two Sisters

    A few secondster, Jessica returned with a ss full of water. She was taking steady steps as she had filled the entire ss, literally. The water would spill from the ss if she moved her hand even a little.

    "..." Rudy enjoyed her slow walk and smiled after seeing Jessica trying her best. But when she entered the living room, her feet hit the mat, and she tripped.

    However, Rudy used his powers to hold the ss and the water from falling to the ground while he grabbed Jessica and saved her from falling.

    "Careful there." He carried Jessica with one hand and ced her on the couch after grabbing the ss from the air.

    "..."

    Rudy noticed Jessica was breathing heavily, so he crouched down in front of her and calmly asked, "Are you okay?"

    "Yes," Jessica shook her head.

    "You are supposed to nod there," he chuckled softly.

    "I was scared¡­" she muttered.

    "Of course you were." He smiled gently at her and patted her head. Then, he sat beside her and said, "It''s natural."

    He handed the ss to her and said, "Here, drink some water. It will help."

    Jessica held the ss with both hands and slowly began taking small sips from the ss.

    Rudy bit his lips and clenched his fists to calm his anger. For some reason, he was feeling furious at himself and the circumstances.

    He waited for Jessica to finish drinking, although she only drank half a ss and ced it on the table.

    "Can I drink it?" Rudy asked.

    "Yes."

    Rudy drank the rest of the water from the ss and let out a sigh as he rxed on the couch.

    Jessica nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and asked, "What are you to, my sister?"

    "Hmm? I already told you that I am her friend."

    "But why would she have an old man as her friend?"

    "Stop calling me old man. Either call me by my name or use pronouns." Rudy closed his eyes as he leaned on the couch and rested his head on the back.

    "What is your name?"

    "I already introduced myself a while ago,e on~" Rudy sighed with a groan. "It''s Robert."

    "You are lying!"

    "..." Rudy opened his eyes in surprise and asked, "Why would you think that?"

    "Your face doesn''t look like Robert."

    "Wow¡­ so now their faces should match their names, too?"

    Jessica squinted her eyes and asked, "Are you lying, mister?"

    "Yes."

    "I knew it!"

    "Pipe down. The name doesn''t matter, does it?"

    "It totally does!"

    Rudy looked into Jessica''s eyes and said, "My name is Rudy."

    "It doesn''t suit your face."

    "Well, thank you."

    "How did you meet my sister?" Jessica asked curiously.

    ''I am being interviewed by a kid¡­''

    "I met her in school."

    "Are you dumb?"

    Rudy pinched Jessica''s cheeks and said, "What did you say?"<sub> </sub>

    "You are so old, and you still go to school. You have to be dumb, right?"

    "I am a teacher at her school."

    "Oh! So you are smart?!"

    "Damn right."

    "But if you are her teacher, then why are you not on the school trip, and why you had no idea about it?"

    "I¡­ am a new teacher. I haven''t officially started teaching yet."

    "I see."

    "Good, good."

    "Wait! Does that mean you will also teach me one day?!"

    "Yes."

    Jessica''s face turned pale after hearing that. She gulped down anxiously and asked, "Will you¡­ give me bad grades?"

    "Why would I do that?"

    "Because I called you an old man¡­" she uttered in a low voice.

    ''Hmm~ I can use this to get more information,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "I will forgive you if you answer me some questions," he said calmly. "Who is the man of this house?"

    Jessica tilted her head to the side in confusion and asked, "What does that mean?"

    ''I guess I will have to be more direct.''

    "Where is¡­ uhhh¡­ Albert? Is he your father?"

    "How do you know about that?!"

    ''I will take that reaction as a yes.'' Rudy hummed in amusement and thought, ''So my supposed-father¡ª Albert, is actually mom and Jessica''s father. Mom had told me that he died when I was three years old, so that would be in¡­ err¡­ 1993 or 1994.

    In other words¡­ he should be alive right now.'' Rudy smiled at Jessica and asked, "So, where is he?"

    Jessica''s face turned gloomy as she muttered, "He stoppeding home a few months ago."

    "Uhh¡­"

    "He used toe home twice every week, but hepletely stopped visiting us a few months ago," Jesa repeated herself, this time loudly.

    "Wait¡­ so who else lives here?"

    "It''s only me and my sister¡­"

    ''Are you fucking kidding me?! A seven-year-old and a ten-year-old girl living alone without any adults? How are they surviving, and what the fuck is wrong with the old man?!''

    "What about your mother? What happened to her?" Rudy asked calmly.

    ''Mom has never talked about her mother, so I know nothing about her. I have always been curious about mom and her family, even in my past life, but mom never answered me properly.''

    Jessica shook her head and said, "I have never met my mother. I don''t even know her name."

    "So, how are you two surviving?" Rudy couldn''t keep the question to himself. He wanted to know how they were managing.

    "The old couple next door gives us food. Sis also gets money from the school by doing school''s duty."

    "School''s duty?"

    "After school ends, sis checks all the rooms and closes the open windows, cleans the ckboard, fixes the desks, and sweeps the room to take out the trash. But she only does that on every Friday. And in return, she gets money that we use for food."

    ''So mom has been taking responsibilities ever since she was a kid. Dammit, all she has done for her entire life is work and take responsibility. Curse you, Albert. Wherever you are, I hope you are suffering.

    How could you leave kids to survive on their own? Wait¡­ is that the reason why I was precisely sent back in this timeline? Or am I just overthinking again? ''

    ===

    A/N- Is he overthinking?

 Chapter 527 Rudy Meets Rebecca

    "Are you okay, mister? You look sad all of a sudden," Jessica asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Yes, I am okay¡­ actually, I am not. I need to go to the washroom. Can you show me the way?"

    "Okay, but¡­ we don''t have water. Do you want to do number one or number two?"

    "Number one."

    "Okay!" Jessica jumped from the couch and said, "Follow me!"

    Of course, Rudy already knew where the washroom was. He just wanted to get Jessica''s attention away from him.

    Jessica took Rudy to the washroom and said, "Here."

    "Thank you."

    Rudy opened the door and went inside, but Jessica entered with him.

    "..." Rudy raised his brow and asked, "What are you doing?"

    "I want to see!"

    Rudy immediately kicked her out and closed the door behind him. Once he was done, he came out and found Jessica at the door.

    "Don''t you have anything else to do? What about homework?" he asked.

    "I already did my homework at school because I can''t do it at home!"

    "Why not?" he asked with a confused look on his face.

    "We¡­ don''t have electricity here, so it gets hard to do homework or study at night¡­"

    "Was it always like this?"

    "No, no. Ever since my father stoppeding. After a month, some people came and cut the electricity line."

    ''It''s most likely because they didn''t pay the bill. This is somewhat simr to my childhood, but I had it easy. Mom did everything for me so I could have a better life.''

    Jessica pushed Rudy to the side and said, "Move! I want to pee."

    Rudy went to the kitchen and checked the spot where Reba used to hide the money. When he looked there, he found a few coins and bills that were due to pay.

    Rudy looked out his wallet and the money from his pocket that he had withdrawn from the bank to give to Reina, which she had refused to take. He ced fifty thousand dors on the side, hoping Reba would find them and use them wisely to live a decent life.

    Then, he used his vision abilities together and scanned the entire house to see the water pipelines and electricity lines.

    ''I will have to take care of thister. I don''t know why I am here, but I can''t miss this opportunity to help them out somehow.''

    Rudy checked the refrigerator, but of course, it was empty and stank as it wasn''t in use.

    ''Why did I even expect to find something here..''

    He checked the shelves in the kitchen but couldn''t find anything that could be eaten except a few spices, oil, and two tomatoes.

    "..."

    He turned on the stove to check if the gas line was working, but it wasn''t.

    ''How do they even make food without a stove? I doubt mom would bring outside food¡­''

    Rudy checked all that before Jessica could finish her work, and then he rushed to the living room.

    "So¡­ what should I do now?" he asked himself. "I lied to Jessica that I know mom, and it''s almost time for mom to return. If shees home and sees me, she will clearly freak out to find a stranger in her house with her little sister.

    And Jessica would also find out that I lied to her. Obviously, I am not living with them alone, but I can''t stay with them. Wait¡­ why can''t I stay with them? If I just manage to convince mom that I am not a stranger, there should be no problems.

    But how¡­?"

    ? Rudy pondered for a few seconds and thought, ''What if I just pretended to be a friend of Albert? But I already told Jessica that I am Rebeca''s friend.''<sub> </sub>

    SIGH!

    ''I should have told Jesa the same thing, but at that time, I wasn''t sure if Albert was truly their father. Should I use my ability to hypnotize Jessica? I really don''t want to do that, especially to a seven-year-old kid. But do I have any other choice?''

    "Oh well, there is still some time before shees back. I can think of a¡ª"

    The front door opened wide as the voice followed, "Jess, your sister is home~!"

    "...!"

    It was, of course, Reba.

    When Reba saw Rudy in the house, she stepped back a little with a scared look on her face and nced around the house with her eyes without moving her head in any direction.

    "Who¡­ are you?" she asked in a trembling voice.

    Reba was wearing her school uniform, and she was carrying a grocery bag in her hands that had bread and a few vegetables in it. On the other hand, she was holding two eggs.

    "I am Albert''s friend," Rudy calmly introduced himself.

    "What is your name?!"

    "Robert."

    "Father has never mentioned someone by that name!"

    "Yes, I know." He smiled gently and said, "I havee here to check up on you two because Albert can''t make it for some reason. He asked me to drop by here and see if you girls are doing well."

    "Do you have any proof?"

    "You can ask me anything."

    "What is my name?"

    "Reba."

    "Anyone can know that!"

    "Well, you are the one who asked me that question. You can ask something else to confirm."

    "...."

    "Go ahead."

    "I don''t know what to ask! What am I supposed to ask?!" Reba panicked.

    "I am telling you, I mean no harm. I am just here to help you."

    "Why should I believe you?"

    "That''s up to you."

    "What''s with all the¡­ noise¡­" Jessica entered the scene and saw Reba.

    "Sis!" Her face brightened as she rushed to her and hugged her. "You are home!"

    "Ye¡­s." Reba hid Jessica behind her and said, "Don''t worry, Jess. I will protect you."

    "Protect me¡­? From what?" Jessica asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "This man!"

    "Ehhh¡­ but he said he is your¡­" Jessica stopped on her words and squinted her eyes at Rudy.

    ''Oh great, I can fool many, but I couldn''t fool two kids!''

 Chapter 528 [Bonus Chapter] Taking Care Of TheHouse

    "He said he is a friend of father. Do you know him, Jess?" Reba asked Jessica.

    "...." Jessica raised her brows and squinted her eyes at Rudy as though she was judging him in her mind.

    ''Should I use hypnosis?'' Rudy wondered.

    He was conflicted about making that decision as he didn''t want to use his powers on the people close to him, although it was his first time meeting Jessica, he was already acquainted with her.

    "Yes, I remember him," Jessica responded.

    No, Rudy didn''t use hypnosis or any mind-rted abilities. Jessica was covering up for him on her own.

    "You do¡­?" Reba asked with a curious yet confused look on her face.

    "Yes. Father brought him here once."

    "When? And why don''t I recall something like that?"

    "You were here at that time. This person¡­ uhh¡­ Rupert was with father, but he left within a minute as he was only here to check the house¡­" Jessica answered while averting her gaze left and right.

    "Is that so¡­?" Reba red at Rudy and said, "Why are you here?"

    ''I hate to say that even though I usually get turned on when girls re at me, I don''t want mom to look at me like that. I feel anxious,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "I am¡­ here to inform you that your father is busy and can''t make it here. So he sent me to check up on you and help you girls out with the¡­ Well, this house. You can think of me as a friend," Rudy answered calmly.

    "What help? We don''t need anyone''s help. We are doing just fine."

    "I am sure you are, but what you call fine is not actually fine. Let me help you. I can''t watch you live your life like this."

    "Why do you care so much about someone you are meeting for the first time?"

    Rudy didn''t want to answer more questions, so he walked to Reba and took the bag and eggs from her hand.

    "I will make lunch¡­ oh, it''s dinner time already. I will make food. Why don''t you girls take a bath or something in the meantime?" Rudy suggested.

    "We already took one yesterday. We don''t have water to waste, and carrying water from the well is too tough. I can''t do it every day."

    Reba tried to take the bag from Rudy''s hand, but Rudy raised his hand, and Reba couldn''t get it because of her height.

    Rudy ced the bag and the eggs on the kitchen tform and said, "I will get the water. Take me to the well."

    "..." Reba stared at Rudy for a while and turned around before saying, "Follow me."

    Rudy left the house with Reba while Jessica stayed there. A minute or twoter, they reached the well where there was a rope and a bucket tied.

    "This."

    Rudy looked down the well and thought, ''This well was dried when I was a kid, and then it was covered with sand, and a street was made on it.''

    "Okay. Leave it to me."

    Reba nced at Rudy''s hands and then circled around him once.

    "What are you doing?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face.

    Reba red at Rudy and yelled, "Where is the bucket?! How are you going to carry the water to the house?"<sub> </sub>

    ''Oh¡­ well, I was only here to look at the well, not to collect water. In fact, I don''t need to collect water as I can just create it.''

    "What are you talking about?" Rudy touched the bucket that was tied with the rope and said, "I brought the bucket with me."

    "That''s the well''s bucket. You can''t take it home."

    "Oh, no. Not that." Rudy pulled out another bucket from the well''s bucket and said, "This one."

    "...." Reba checked the bucket and asked, "How did you do that?!"

    "There was this bucket inside the bucket."

    Of course, Rudy had used his duplication ability to duplicate the bucket, and then he shrank it a little so he could pull it out from the well''s bucket.

    "Still¡­ this is not our bucket. We can''t take it home."

    "Yes, I know. I will return it here after I am done collecting the water."

    Rudy threw the bucket with the rope into the well and pulled the rope after the bucket was filled. Then, he grabbed the bucket and emptied it into the other bucket.

    "Let''s go."

    Rudy went to the house with Reba, who took him to the bathroom.

    "Be careful, or you might slip," Reba warned.

    "Okay, madam."

    "I will make dinner while you get the water." Reba left after saying that.

    Rudy immediately cleaned the entire bathroom using his powers and filled the buckets, tubs, and bathtub with water.

    ''Hmm~ I can take care of the waterline by filling the water tank. But¡­ it will eventually get empty. I don''t know how long I am going to stay here. I might just disappear in an hour or so, so I should take care of the house as soon as possible.''

    Rudy pretended to leave the house and destroyed the bucket into ashes so no one could find it. Then, he went to the kitchen to see Reba cutting the vegetables to prepare an egg dish.

    Jessica was watching Reba cut vegetables from the other side of the tform.

    ''There is no way they can be satisfied with just two eggs¡­''

    "Okay, I am done with the water. You girls take a bath, and I will make dinner," he said to them.

    "Do you know how to cook?" Reba asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Of course I do. I am an adult man."

    Reba reluctantly decided to trust Rudy with food and left to take a bath with Jessica.

    Rudy watched Jessica as she stared at him continuously.

    ''I should talk things out with her. And, of course, thank her for keeping everything a secret.''

    "But for now..." He cracked his fingers and said, "Time to make the best dinner."

 Chapter 529 Clipboard Conjuring

    When Rudy looked at the amount of vegetables Reba had cut, he realized at first nce that she was making dinner for three people with only two eggs.

    "Too many vegetables for only two eggs. Let''s see¡­ what else did she buy?"

    Rudy looked through the bag and muttered, "Bread with eggs? Not the best dish to eat for dinner. Although I used to eat it a lot when I was a kid. Hmm~ she did buy a fistful of rice."

    Rudy stared at the ingredients for a while and nodded, "Alright, let''s do this."

    ''There is no gas line, so I wonder what mom was going to use for cooking on. Wait¡­ is that a coal stove? Don''t tell me she cooks food on that¡­''

    Rudy grabbed the coal stove that was hidden behind the shelf and ced it on the tform. He looked inside the coals and muttered, "Not enough coals."

    He copy-pasted a few coals and lit them up after cing a pan on the stove and adding some oil to it.

    "Let''s take care of the rest while it''s heating up."

    He duplicated the eggs, vegetables, bread, rice, and all the ingredients forter purposes. After preparing everything, he put the dish on the stove to get cooked.

    Then, he walked to the main power grid of the house and checked if the wiring was still intact in the house. To check it, he first released a little bit of electricity and turned on the light switch.

    ''Hmm, it seems to be working.''

    Rudy raised his hands to his stomach and focused on conjuring something.

    ''It should work since it sounds simple.''

    A few secondster, Rudy sessfully created battery storage out of thin air. However, it was the same battery storage he had copypasted when the vampire gang moved in.

    "Nice. So I can create things I have duplicated. What should I name this ability? Clipboard Conjuring? The name itself is self-exnatory."

    Rudy filled the battery with electricity and connected it to the main power grid of the house. Then, he made ten more batteries and filled them up with electricity before connecting them to the first battery.

    ''I have no idea how long these batteries willst. But I will have to find another solution for this soon.''

    Rudy checked all the electric devices to confirm they were working fine. Then, he cleaned the refrigerator and filled it with the ingredients he had copied.

    "Vegetables and other ingredientsst for a long time as long as you keep them refrigerated. But I can''t do the same with bread and eggs. Eggs will most likelyst for six weeks as long as they are adequately refrigerated.

    I can put them in the freezer so they couldst for a few months, but that would drain up more electricity. And to be honest, buying new eggs every week would still cost a lot less than wasting electricity for the freezer. Over a long time, of course."

    Rudy checked the food and put the stove on low by putting out the fire from a few coals.

    "Electricity, check. Now time for the waterline."

    Rudy climbed onto the house to check the water tank, but unfortunately, it was in poor condition.

    "I will buy a new one. And a bigger one. And¡­" He checked the waterline connected to the water tank and muttered, "I think it would be okay to connect it to the well. But what about the pressure? It would need high pressure so the water can climb up and fill the tank.

    I can use the motor, yeah. Hmm~" He nodded and mumbled, "So, I will have to buy a new and bigger water tank, a motor, and a sr panel for the electricity. What else can I buy to make their life easier?

    Maybe more electric appliances¡­ no, that would just increase the load of electricity. There are enough lights in the house and fans too. As for the gas line, I can just buy an electric stove. Problem solved!"<sub> </sub>

    Rudy wanted to leave for shopping, but he heard Reba shouting, so he jumped down and pretended as though he had just entered the house.

    "What''s up? Why are you yelling?" Rudy asked.

    "What happened all of a sudden?! The refrigerator is filled! And the electricity is back! What did you do?!" Reba asked with a baffled look on her face.

    "I told you right, your father has sent me here to help you girls out. What''s so surprising about it?"

    "But¡­ why would you use your money on us?"

    "Oh, no. That was the money given by your father."

    "Did he¡­?"

    "Yes. I have put the rest of the money in the drawer under the tform."

    "...!" Reba immediately rushed there to check and closed the drawer as soon as she saw a big bundle.

    "I don''t think I need to tell you this, but use them wisely."

    "How did father get so much money? Is he okay?! Why has he not visited us for thest few months?!"

    ''Well, I don''t know where he is, and I don''t care. I have no respect for someone who can''t be there for their children. However, he might be somewhere, working hard or something, so I shouldn''t judge him yet.''

    "Yes," Rudy nodded. "He is just busy. He recently got promoted, which increased his work hours, so he had little to no time to leave. He is now the manager, so he needs to look out for everyone. And if you don''t believe me, the money is the proof."

    "I guess¡­ you don''t seem to be lying."

    ''So it is safe to assume that there is no phone in the house? Otherwise, they could have called him. No, I would have called him to know his whereabouts.''

    "Anyway, let''s eat."

    "Yay!" Jessica rushed towards Rudy and hugged his legs. "Thank you, Rupert!."

    "My name is Robert."

    "Yes. Ropert."

    "It''s Robert."

    They all ate together, and Rudy couldn''t help but be grateful to get a chance to eat them and see the happy smiles on their faces.

    "It''s the weekend tomorrow, so you two don''t have school, right?" Rudy asked them.

    Both of them shook their heads in response as their mouths were filled with food.

    "So hurry up and get to bed. We will be going shopping tomorrow!"

 Chapter 530 Teaching Life Lesson To Rebecca

    After eating dinner, Reba went to her room and began doing her homework that was due because she had gone on a school trip. She was nning to do it the next day as there was no school, but since Rudy told them they would be going shopping, she was excited.

    Meanwhile, Jessica was staring at Rudy¡ª on the living room couch¡ª from the bed in Reba''s room.

    ''To be honest, her stare freaks me out. It never gets old.''

    Rudy gestured her toe to the living room, and surprisingly, she did. But she didn''te near him and kept her distance from him.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    "I just wanted to thank you for keeping everything a secret from mo¡­ from Reba."

    "That''s because you didn''t seem like a bad person. But I will tell her everything if you try to do anything funny."

    p "Wow, you just threatened me, and I am actually scared. But I am curious about what you mean by ''funny''?" Rudy asked curiously.</anda>

    "Like trying to kidnap us," she said innocently.

    "And do what? Make you food every day?" he chuckled softly.

    "If I can get to eat your cooking every day, I won''t mind if you kidnap me."

    "Oh? Was my cooking that good?"

    "Yes!" Jessica nodded violently. "Where did you learn to cook like that?"

    "I learned from my¡­ mom," Rudy responded with a distant smile on his face.

    "I am also trying to learn to cook from sis. You have no idea how tasty her cooking is!"

    "Is that so? Then who''s cooking was better? Mine or your sister''s?"

    "Urm¡­" Jessica closed her eyes and pondered for a while. She kept pondering and pondering but couldn''t think of a proper response.

    "Come on, it''s not that hard. Just choose one," Rudy shrugged.

    Still, Jessica kept pondering, and after a few minutes, she looked into Rudy''s eyes and made a run to Reba''s room. She ran away because she didn''t want to answer who was a better cook.

    Rudy let his slide as he didn''t want to win against the girl who had taught him cooking.

    As time passed, the night became darker. Reba was already done with her homework, but she was studying upte. But because Jessica was sleeping in the bed in the same room, Reba had turned off the light.

    She was sitting by the window and using the moon''s light to read her book. When Rudy saw that, he called Reba to the living room and asked her to turn on the light. But Reba refused and said she didn''t want to waste electricity.

    "You can destroy one thing to save another. By not using light to read, you are straining your eyes. In the near future, you will have eye problems, and that''s going to cost you a lot more than just saving electricity," he asserted in a calm voice.<sub> </sub>

    "..."

    "Listen, Reba. As an adult, I want to give you a piece of advice." He patted Reba on the head and said, "Never put others above you. Never sacrifice your own happiness for others. Never try to y a hero. Never try to meet anyone''s expectations. Never try to please someone. Never ept everything before thinking of the consequences. Never think you are the weird one if you differ from what others do. Never normalize someone''s normal. Never care for everyone¡­ no, only care for those who care for you. Andstly, never have an idol figure in your life because instead of bing like them, you will chase them blindly."

    "I¡­ I forgot half of the things you said, and I can''t remember the rest."

    "..."

    "I was kidding," Reba grinned. "But I don''t understand why you would say those words? Shouldn''t you say the opposite?"

    "Yes, some of them. But I am telling you what I want to do. Being selfish is not a bad thing, but being a narcissist, overly selfish, egoist, and egotist is a bad thing. However,  there is a limit to everything. One can be everything I just mentioned and still be a kind person. But not everyone''s the same."

    Reba got up and walked to her room without saying anything.

    "..."

    Rudy watched Reba climb her bed andy down, seemingly going to sleep.

    "Did I say something I shouldn''t have?" he asked himself.

    SIGH!

    Rudy decided to sleep as well, so he headed upstairs to his room after locking the doors. But much to his surprise, there was no bed in the room.

    "Well¡­ I will sleep on the living room couch then."

    Rudy went downstairs and crashed on the couch. Fortunately, he had mastered a sleeping technique that allowed him to fall asleep within a minute, so he fell asleep instantly.

    He knew he wouldn''t get any sleep if he was stuck doing something else, so he had to learn a technique to sleep as fast as possible. And the reason he wanted to sleep was to rest and restore his mental energy, not to rx his body.

    There were also times when Rudy simply shut his mind and used only 0.00001% of it, which allowed him to stay awake but in a meditative state. By doing that, he could restore his mental energy without sleeping.

    He mostly used the technique when he was in school or when he was at home.

    The clock ticked as the time passed, but when the time hit exactly 6:09 AM in the morning, his eyes wide opened.

    "..."

    He stared at the ceiling and closed his eyes to calm himself, but that didn''t work.

    ''This is bad. It has been exactly twenty-four hours since Maria and I finished thest round. We had fun all night, and whenever Maria felt tired or sleepy, she just drank my cum, which worked as an energy drink for her. But when it was morning, Maria couldn''t keep up and fell asleep while sucking me off.''

    Rudy''s¡­ super libido was at work again, and it was raging for exploration.

 Chapter 531 Troubles Of Super Libido

    After what had happened to him in the vampire world, Rudy tried to practice various ways to control his libido, but none of them worked. That has be a basic need of the human body for him¡ª just like how one would need food and water at certain times.

    His body, powers, and brain had adapted to that cycle, and he couldn''t break it no matter how hard he tried. He could have ovee his super libido if his mental strength had been weak. However, his mental strength was increasing drastically every day, so it was impossible for him to control his super libido.

    Even if he made himself a human like he did while having sex, it would work as the effect had already started. Still, Rudy tried to calm himself down, but he was slowly losing his senses, just like he did in the vampire world with Jane.

    "It''s not working¡­" he muttered.

    ''I should have been more concerned about this rather than going back to my timeline. I left Angelica with the vampire gang, or she would usually be around. Wait¡­ even if she was in my body, I don''t think she would have traveled back in time with me. After all, she is¡­.''

    "What should I do about this? Obviously, I will have to calm it down somehow, and the only way to do it is to masturbate. But if I masturbate, I will have to release my load at least ten times¡ª otherwise, my super libido would act up again¡ª unlike while having sex, where one load is equal to three loads."

    After the incident in the vampire world, Rudy had researched his super libido and analyzed everything with the help of Angelica. he was prepared for situations like this. However, it was still his first time happening where he least expected it to happen.

    Ultimately, Rudy decided to relieve himself, so he got up from the couch and headed to the bathroom where no one would disturb him. However, on his way, he calcted the time he would need to release ten loads, and it was nearly two hours.

    ''Even if I could do ten minutes for one load, that''s one hour and forty minutes. The girls would be waking up at any time since it was nearly morning. I can''t do that in the bathroom or in this house.''

    Rudy conjured a book in his hand that he had copied so he could duplicate it instead of buying a new one. He also conjured a pen in his hand and wrote:

    ''I am going to buy something for breakfast. I will be back by the time you girls finish taking a bath.''

    Rudy knew that even if Jessica didn''t wake up early, Reba would, as she was the morning person and always liked to wake up early to finish the chores.

    He ripped the page from the book and ced it in the kitchen. He didn''t want Reba or Jesa to think that he had run away.

    After that, he quietly left the house and locked the door using telekinesis.

    "Now¡­ where should I go? Obviously, somewhere where no one would be around, but I don''t know that kind of ce. Maybe I should go to the mountains?"

    Rudy teleported to the mountains, or so he wanted to, but he couldn''t teleport.

    "What¡­?"

    He tried to teleport to the house, and he was teleported.<sub> </sub>

    ''Wait¡­ is it because I am in a different timeline that I cannot teleport to the ces I have never been to in this timeline? Come on¡­ that sucks. But oh well, I have no ns to go anywhere, so it doesn''t matter much.''

    Rudy teleported outside the house and flew above the clouds to see if he could find a proper ce where no one was around. Since it was morning, people had left their houses to jog and work out. Hence, going to the park was off-limits.

    The farmers had gone to the farms, so he couldn''t go to the farm either. The forest near the house was as abandoned as it was in the 2008 timeline, and people still used the forest way to travel as it was a shortcut.

    ''Should I do it above the clouds? That sounds so disgusting that I don''t even want to imagine doing it here.''

    Rudy flew even higher, and his gaze fell on his school, which was also Reba''s school.

    ''If I recall correctly, the school was renovated a lot after ten years, and a new school was made for elementary and middle school studies. Keeping all that aside, today is a weekend, so the school should be empty. Unless the faculties were asked toe.

    Anyway, that''s the safest ce I can think of, so let''s check it out. If it turns out that people are there, I will just fly far away to the mountains. Seriously though, I never cursed my super libido and thought of it as a blessing. But at this moment, I think it''s a curse. Sometimes I just don''t feel like doing it, and I have no choice but to¡­''

    SIGH!

    After reaching the school, Rudy scanned it using his vision abilities and couldn''t see anyone.

    ''Good. And even if someone was supposed toe, they wouldn''te so early.''

    Rudy walked into the hallway and explored the school, seemingly looking for a ce where he could do it with ease. While walking, he stumbled on the abandoned area of the school.

    ''This is the reason why the school went under renovation. It was too big, and the students weren''t that many. Almost 40% of the school area was unused, so they demolished it and used it to make a separate school for kids.

    Doing it in this area would be the safest, in my opinion, because usually ''Abandoned means haunted''.''

    Rudy walked further into the area and found a stairway at the end of the hallway.

    ''That seems like a good spot''.

    He climbed a few stairs and hid behind the rail to sit there. Then, he unzipped his pants and took out his snake.

    "It''s been so long since I masturbated, and now it feels like I am in a pathetic state.''

 Chapter 532 Visiting A Familiar Place

    Rudy wanted to use his phone, but obviously, there was nowork, and using the inte was impossible. So he couldn''t do it while watching videos like old times.

    He returned to the house an hourter in a bit of a conflicted mood after what happened with him at school, but he didn''t want to think about it. He was simply d that he didn''t have to waste his time releasing ten loads and returned within an hour.

    "I should take a bath¡­" he muttered.

    When he returned, Reba had woken up, and she was taking a bath. Jessica was still sleeping, so Rudy went to the kitchen and saw his note that said he was going to get something for breakfast.

    Initially, he nned to make eggs but changed his mind as they ate the same thingst night. So he left the house and flew to the supermarket.

    Luckily, it was open, and the stock was fresh, so he bought a few vegetables and sweets. Then, the milk smell hit his nose, so he bought some milk for the dairy nearby.

    After his little shopping, he returned home and made breakfast for three people. Soon after, Reba came out of the bathroom and went to her room to get dressed appropriately.

    Once Reba was done, she came to the kitchen and watched Rudy cook breakfast and make tea.

    "I have done everything, but you must keep your eyes on the stove. Can you do that for me? I will take a bath real quick."

    Reba nodded in agreement and stood in Rudy''s spot while Rudy rushed to the bathroom. He first took off his clothes and dipped them in a bucket full of water. Then, he filled the tub with water and took a dip, but he wanted to have a hot bath, so he increased the temperature of the water and enjoyed his hot bath.

    Ten minutester, he emptied the bathtub and filled it again so Jesa could take a bath if she wanted.

    After that, he squeezed the water out of his clothes while increasing the temperature. Eventually, the clothes werepletely dried up but horribly wrinkled. So he swiped his hand on them with a high temperature and removed all the wrinkles.

    He was ironing his clothes using his hands.

    "Never in my wildest dream had I thought that I would use my powers like this."

    He got dressed and left the bathroom, acting normal. But Reba gave him a weird stare after she saw him in the same clothes.

    "Why¡­ would you wear the same clothes after taking a bath?"

    "Let''s not talk about it."

    Reba got the breakfast ready and began serving them on the table while Rudy was checking the waterline of the house from inside the house using his abilities.

    ''I just nced through them yesterday, but looking at them closely, there are only three pipelines in the house. One to the kitchen, one to the washroom, and one to the bathroom.

    That makes sense, but water is not going to be a big issuepared to electricity. One thousand liter water tank might actuallyst for a week in this house.''

    A few minutester, Jessica woke up and brushed her teeth. But when Reba asked her to take a bath as they were going out, she refused and started eating breakfast.

    After breakfast, they all left for the shopping.

    "Where are we going?" Jessica asked.

    "To the mall."

    "But there are no malls here."

    "I know. And that''s why we will be going to the next city."

    "Are we going to ride a bus?!" Jessica asked excitedly.

    "Indeed."

    They went to the bus pick-up stand and waited for the bus to arrive. Once it arrived, they dashed in, and fortunately, it wasn''t fully packed.

    There was a row of three seats left, and Jessica wanted the window seat, so Reba let her sit first. And then Reba and Rudy were seated next to her.

    They reached the next city a few minutester and got off at their stand.

    ''Now¡­ I am not familiar with the locations in this timeline. And the malls I have been to were made in thest decade. I can''t use maps on my phone because it doesn''t exist yet, so¡­ I guess we will be walking a lot.''<sub> </sub>

    "Where do you girls want to go first?"

    "Waterpark! There is a waterpark here! I want to go there!" Jessica jumped in joy.

    "Jess, we are here to shop. Not to have fun," Reba remarked.

    "Oh, no. You girls should enjoy it. And you were also supposed to enjoy the shopping," Rusty shrugged. "Let''s go. I will take you to the waterpark."

    ''I am kind of excited and nervous to go there!''

    Rudy took Reba and Jessica to the waterpark, and he was surprised to see how crowded it was.

    Of course, it was the same water park that was run by Reina''s parents.

    He bought two tickets and talked with the staff to get in.

    "What about you? You are not going toe with us?

    "I have something urgent to do. I will be back by noon, okay?" he said calmly.

    "Hmm," Jessica and Reba nodded.

    "There is a separate pool for the kids, so make sure you only go there, okay? Don''t go to other pools."

    "Okay~!"

    "But what about our clothes? We didn''t bring an extra."

    "I will buy a few pairs for you two when I return."

    Jessica was excited, so she didn''t care about anything, and Reba reluctantly agreed and left for the children''s pool.

    ''Now¡­ time to fix some things.''

    On his way out, he saw a little girl trying to walk outside the waterpark''s inner area.

    "..."

    The girl seemed to be a few months over a year old, and her walking was stumbly.

    "Uhh¡­ she is not¡­"

    Suddenly, a woman rushed after the girl and grabbed her from behind.

    "Come on, Riena~ I take my eyes off you for a second, and you start to explore this water park," the woman said.

    That little girl was none other than Reina.

    "..."

    Rudy locked his eyes with the woman and then with Reina.

    "Uwaa!"

    Reina started to cry after seeing Rudy and hugged her mother.

    "..."

    ''This feels so so weird. But then again, when I was one year old, Nyxia was already thousands of years old. Rias and Jane were also most likely in their thirties.''

 Chapter 533 Black Market

    Rudy left the water part and walked around the city to find the shops for the things he needed. But most importantly, he needed more money.

    The money he had given to Reba and Jessica was invalid in the 1989 timeline. Even when he bought tickets at the water park, he told them that he would pay when he returned to pick up the girls.

    So now he had to find a new way to get the money. Fortunately for him, he knew just a ce to make money without doing anything.

    "Underworld."

    <o>,m Rudy originally nned to go to the casino, but he decided to go to the underworld as that ce was much easier to make money. </o>

    After reaching there, he bypassed the security by flying over them. He had the Underworld Citizen card, but he wasn''t sure if the 2008 card would be valid in 1989.

    However, the underworld was nothing like it was in 2008. There was havoc everywhere. Gangs were after each other, shooting and killing everyone like animals.

    "Now, this is how I expected the underworld to be."

    Rudy casually walked on the street without caring for anything and made his way to the market.

    ''Come to think of it, an Underworld war should be happening during this timeline. But¡­ it doesn''t actually seem like a war. I expected blood and explosions, but hey, I am notining. I am just here to make some quick bucks and leave.

    Today''s date is the 22nd of September. Rusher and his sister Ria must be overseas, and she might have also given birth to Maria already. Hmm~'' Rudy ced his hand on his chin and wondered, "Rize should be around 4 years old. Alice and Ruby haven''t been born yet. The same with Elise and Lucy. Niti and Vriti are¡­ well, already surpassed human age.

    I now feel somewhat grateful to have been born with them. I would never have met them if I had been born in a different timeline. That''s honestly a scary thought."

    Rudy was walking nonchntly, minding his own business and muttering his thoughts to himself. There were few citizens on the streets as it was a curfew, but the gang members were running wild, killing each other.

    "Where is Lu B? Shouldn''t she be ensuring ''peace'' here?" Rudy sighed.

    Rudy had a bad feeling about his n, but he still made his way to the market. However, just as he had expected, it was closed.

    "...."

    ''So what if it''s close. I will just go to the seller''s house.''

    He was about to leave but decided to scan the area with his vision abilities.

    "Oh!"

    The shops were indeed closed, but people were hiding in them.

    ''Most likely, everything was calm a few minutes ago, and when the shooting started, they pulled down the shutters.''

    Rudy walked to the seller''s shop and banged on the shutter.

    "Come on, I know you are in there. Open the shutter."

    But he didn''t receive a response from inside.

    "I am not an enemy. I am just here to sell some goods."

    The shop owner opened the shutter a little, and Rudy took that opportunity to open the shutterpletely.

    Inside, seven people were standing, aiming their guns at Rudy.<sub> </sub>

    Rudy casually entered the store and sat on the chair as if he owned the pce. He crossed his legs and leaned back to make himselffortable.

    "Yes, this chair is good. It makes you want to keep sitting on it and not leave this store. Is this some sort of psychological trick?" he wondered.

    The seven armed people were still pointing their guns at Rudy with their fingers ready to press the trigger.

    Rudy looked at the owner who was standing on the side and said, "I am here to sell some goods. I hope you can give me a nice amount. By the way, it''s hot in here, can I have some cold drink?"

    "Shut up! If you open your mouth again, we will kill you!" the guards said.

    Rudy pretended to insert his hand in his pocket and took out a one-kilogram biscuit made from gold.

    He ced it on the counter and asked, "How much for one biscuit?"

    The owner reluctantly checked the quality under his machine and said, "$5000."

    Rudy furrowed his brows and uttered, "I know the current price goes above ten grands. And you are giving me half of that?"

    "That''s the market price. You are here to sell it illegally without any proof of the source of the gold. You might have found it on the street or stolen it from somewhere. I won''t ask you for anything since that''s what the ck market is for."

    "And I am also not asking for a full price."

    "Then how much do you want to sell it for?"

    ''I honestly don''t care what price I set it for, but let''s have some fun bargaining,'' he smirked inwardly.

    "I want to sell it for $9000."

    "That''s preposterous! You are basically asking for the market price!"

    "How much are you willing to buy it for?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "I will give $6000 maximum!"

    "That won''t do. Let''s keep it at $8500."

    "No, no. You are asking too much."

    "Oh well¡­" Rudy got up from the chair and said, "I guess I will have to go to the shop at the end of the block. That shop will surely give me $8500 for one kilogram. And If I sell a few dozen kilograms, I might also get a bonus."

    "Wait¡­ you have more?" the owner asked. "Why didn''t you say so? There is no need to go to another shop. There is no better seller than me in the entire underworld."

    ''Got him!''

    Rudy didn''t even know there was another shop on the block. But he used a ssic trick, and the owner fell for it for some reason.

    The owner rubbed his hands and nervously asked, "By the way, how much are we talking?"

    "I have fifty kilograms of gold with me."

    "Fifty kilograms?!" the owner eximed. "Please, sit, dear sir. Let''s have a proper chat."

 Chapter 534 Setting Up The House

    "How did you get your hands on that much gold? Did you steal it from somewhere, or was it a heist?"

    "I thought you weren''t interested in knowing that," Rudy remarked.

    "I am just curious, dear sir!"

    "Okay, I will tell you if you give me a good deal. And if I am satisfied, I will be your regr merchant. You have already checked the quality of the gold. And I attest that you won''t find a better quality gold than this one."

    "Indeed. Indeed." The owner had now begun to talk calmly and respectfully with Rudy. He sat on the chair on the other side of the counter and said, "So¡­ where did you get the gold?"

    "Actually¡­" Rudy lowered his voice and said, "I can make gold with magic."

    "Ahaha! Come on, dear sir. I am being serious here."

    "Don''t tell anyone, but I stole it from the bank."

    "Is¡­ that so?" he gulped down anxiously.

    "Yes. I have much more with me, so get this over me. Tell me your final price, and I will tell you mine."

    "The most I can give is $7500."

    "Let''s make it $8000. It''s a fair price, especially when I am setting you the top-quality product in bulk. What do you say?"

    The owner pondered for a while and nodded, "Okay. $8000, it is."

    ''Heh! This was so easy, but as they say, people stop using their minds when it''s about money.

    Rudy''s deal price was $9000, and he only decreased it by $1000, while the owner increased his price by $3000.

    "So¡­" The owner nced around and asked, "Where is the rest of the gold? Is it on the way?"

    Rudy touched his throat and said, "I feel so thirsty. Can I have something to drink?"

    "Hey, you! Can''t you see that the sir is thirsty?! Go bring something to drink!" the owner yelled at the guard.

    "But everything is closed. There is no way¡ª"

    "Go!"

    One by one, Rudy took out the gold biscuits from his pocket and ced them on the counter.

    Since he had already copied the gold once, he could create it using his ''Clipboard Conjuring'' ability without going to space or gathering the elements.

    The owner and the guards were left baffled to see Rudy pulling out the biscuits from his pocket that looked empty.

    "How¡­ What is your pocket? How can it store so many things?" the owner asked with an utterly bewildered look on his face.

    "Let''s focus on the gold. You can check the quality if you want and get the cash ready."

    The owner sent three guards to fetch the money while he checked the authenticity of the gold. Out of the remaining three guards, one guard was helping the owner in checking the quality, one was storing the gold in the case, and thest guard guarded the shop.

    Ten minutester, the first guard returned with a cold drink and handed it to Rudy.

    "Oh, thank you."<sub> </sub>

    Rudy leisurely drank the drink while everyone else was busy doing their work.

    A few minutester, the three guards returned with the money in the briefcases and ced them on the counter. There were four briefcases with one hundred thousand dors in one.

    "You can, of course, check or count the money if you want."

    "Oh, there is no need. I trust you."

    Of course, Rudy had already counted the money the moment heid his gaze on the briefcases.

    A few minutester, everything was settled, and Rudy was ready to leave.

    "It''s a pleasure doing business with you," the owner. "Let''s meet again sometime."

    ''He looks like in his early twenties, so in the 2008 timeline, is he probably alive if he didn''t die somewhere,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Yes, let''s meet again."

    Rudy left with the briefcases and teleported to the house. Then, he opened them and took out the 2008 money from the drawer, and burned them into ashes before filling the drawer with the 1989 money.

    "Let''s see~ I think $10000 would be enough for today''s shopping. But seriously, I wish I could just order everything online, but online shopping doesn''t even exist yet in this timeline."

    SIGH!

    Rudy took the money and teleported to the city. He had to go to different ces to buy everything. And some items weren''t avable anywhere, so he had to fly to another city.

    He returned two hourster, although he had already teleported everything to the house.

    He cracked his knuckles and muttered, "Let''s take care of everything and then go to pick up the girls."

    Rudy first removed the stove and installed an electric stove. Then, he connected the underground water pipeline to the well and installed a motor in the house.

    After that, he installed sr panels, set the electrical wiring, and connected the system with the sr inverter on one end and the other end to the battery¡ª which he had already taken care of the night before. He then connected the inverter to the house power grid, and everything was done.

    However, he was yet to test if it was working. He had used the hybrid sr panels, so the electricity was distributed directly¡ª bypassing the battery¡ª during the day, and the battery was used at night.

    Rudy activated his vision abilities and sighed in relief when he saw the electricity transferring through the wires.

    "I really need a pat on the back for all my work. It was so fucking exhausting. Even when I used my powers, it was a tiring job. Now¡­ what''s next?" he asked himself as he recalled his to-do list.

    "Electricity, check. Water line, check. Stove, check. Money, check! Am I forgetting anything? Should I buy them a washing machine? Hell yeah!"

    Rudy teleported and returned after a minute with a brand-new washing machine. He ced it outside the bathroom in the corner and muttered, "This¡­ is where our washing machine was¡­ is¡­ in 2008. And it''s the same brand. Did I¡­ am I actually writing history right now?"

    Rudy looked at the time, and it was the promised time. So he went to Reba''s room and grabbed two pairs of clothes for Jessica and Reba.

    "I still have money left for shopping, so I will buy them whatever they are¡ª!"

    Rudy stopped on his words as his ears twitched when he sensed a strong presence around him. For a split second, he felt the presence stronger than his, but it vanishedpletely a few secondster.

    "What was that? It came from the forest."

 Chapter 535 The Reason

    "It came from the forest. Should I go check?" Rudy asked himself. "Obviously. The forest is near this house, and I can''t take any risk."

    Rudy left the house and went to the forest. He used his vision ability to scan the woods to find any sign of life, but it was clean.

    "Hmm~ It surely wasn''t my imagination since my powers warned me. But I don''t see anyone. There is nothing I can do here, but let''s be cautious. For now, let''s get the girls."

    Rudy teleported near the water park and paid for the tickets. He then went inside to check up on the girls, but they weren''t there.

    "..."

    ''Where did they go? Washroom?"

    Rudy wanted to check the female washroom using his vision abilities, but he decided not to. He waited for them in the lobby and saw theming out of the washroom.

    "There they are."

    He waved his hand at them so they could see him, but they didn''t as the ce was packed.

    "Reba," he yelled out to her.

    At first, Reba didn''t hear so he called her out again and she heard it, but she couldn''t see Rudy, so she nced around to look for him.

    "Here!"

    After a few seconds, she finally saw him and rushed while dragging Jessica with him.

    "You are here!" she said.

    "Of course I am." Rudy handed them their clothes and said, "Here. Your clothes."

    Reba looked inside the bag and squinted her eyes at him when she said, "They are our clothes."

    "That''s what I said¡­" Rudy raised his brow and asked, "Did water get in your ears?"

    "No, I mean¡­ this is our clothes from home."

    "Yes."

    "You looked through our closet?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Oh, so that''s what it''s about." Rudy nodded and said, "Yes, I did. I was nning to buy you new clothes, but if I did that, you two would have nothing else to shop for.

    I was at home, so I decided to get your clothes from there. And before you ask what I was doing there, that''s a surprise. You will know when you get there. Now, hurry up and take a shower before changing your clothes. I am waiting for you near the office."

    Reba left with Jessica while Rudy went to the office. He wanted to take a closer look at Reina''s family. He sat on the bench near the office and repeatedly nced inside the office like a creep and watched Reina''s parents happily talking with each other.

    "They look like a nice couple together¡­" Rudy muttered. "Still, they left Reina with a huge debt on her head. Indeed, it wasn''t their fault that they got into a mess. If anything, it''s Scott''s family''s fault.

    But are they, really? Sure their interest rate and the schemes were nasty, but I am sure Reina''s parents would have taken care of the loan. Not to mention, most of the loan money had gone to their treatment.

    So if anyone is at fault, it''s that fucking piece of shit wanna-be god who spread the apocalypse. Too bad Virgil already took care of him. Otherwise, I would have loved to wipe my hands on him.

    All this anger, pain, and rage inside me has been dying to leak out of my body. I keep enduring everything, and I n to keep doing that. But I don''t think I can keep that up for long.<sub> </sub>

    I¡­ want to let loose. I want to go¡­ berserk. The Lord inside me is slowly awakening, and it''s about time I start to ept it. I keep saying I am the Lord, but let''s be the Lord. Let''s act like a Lord; to live like a Lord; to rule like a Lord."

    Rudy got up and knocked on the office door to get the couple''s attention.

    "Excuse me," he said.

    Reina''s father turned to Rudy and said, "Sorry, but if you need anything, you can ask the staff."

    "Uhm¡­ no. I want to talk to you," he calmly said.

    "Oh? Are you here to reserve the pools for a party or perhaps some function? You will have to talk to the manager about that."

    "No, I am not here for that either. I¡­ uhh¡­" Rudy nced at Reina, who was sleeping in her mother''s arms. "Umm¡­ nevermind. Yeah, I will talk to the staff."

    "Sure."

    Rudy didn''t know how to feel or what to say to them, so he decided not to do anything at all. He waited for Reba and Jessica to write and then left soon after.

    Reba was holding Jessica''s hand while walking, but Jessica was pouting for some reason.

    Rudy nced at Jessica from the corner of his eyes and smiled awkwardly when he got caught by Reba.

    "Stop pouting, Jessica. Or you will be fat," Rudy said.

    "Why did you have to throw away our wet clothes!" She yelled.

    "I didn''t throw them away. I gave them to wash. They will be at your home when we return."

    "I don''t believe you, and I am still angry!"

    "Is this what they call a brat?"

    "I am not a brat!"

    "If you stop sulking, I will let you order any food you want."

    "Really?!"

    "Yeah."

    "Yay!" Jessica jumped in joy.

    They went to a restaurant, and Rudy let them order anything they wanted. After that, he took them to the mall and bought them new clothes. Then, they went to the convenience store and bought ingredients for food.

    Rudy wanted them to enjoy themselves more, but the girls were exhausted, so he took them home after eating some light dinner.

    After reaching home, the girls went straight to bed and fell asleep. While Rudy emptied the bangs andter increased the quantity of th3 ingredients when he ced them on the shelf.

    To ensure everything, he once again went to the forest and scanned the area. Once everything was cleared, he returned to the house and fell asleep.

    Rudy now knew why he was sent to the 1989 timeline. However, he still didn''t know a thing rted to who or how he time traveled and when he would return to the 2008 timeline. Regardless, time passed differently in both timelines, so no one from the 2008 timeline would ever notice Rudy''s absence.

 Chapter 536 Elena

    Days passed and passed, and Rudy spent his life with Reba and Jessica. He learned many new things about them and the world, but he couldn''t help but miss his harem.

    Currently, Rudy was walking Jessica to her school as usual. Reba left early as she was in the fifth grade, while Jesa had just begun her second year of grade school.

    "So, Robert, how long are you going to stay with us?" Jessica asked hesitantly.

    "I am not quite sure, and I cannot tell the exact time," Rudy responded. "And you can call me Rudy when we are alone."

    "Okay, Rudy."

    "So, why did you ask me that question? Do you want me to leave?" he asked curiously.

    "No!" Jessica shook her head violently and hugged Rudy tightly. "I don''t want you to leave!"

    "Okay." He gently patted Jessica''s head and said with a smile on his face, "I won''t leave."

    "Please stay with us forever."

    "..."

    "Sis has been smiling a lot ever since you came. We also get to eat new food, and our lives are at their best right now. I don''t want you to leave!"

    "..." Rudy couldn''t say or promise about staying there forever as he himself didn''t know how long he was going to stay there.

    "You won''t leave us like your father did, right?" she asked with teary eyes.

    Rudy hugged Jessica and muttered, "I won''t leave. I won''t run away. I will stay with you two till the day I die. I will make you two happy. And¡­ I will save you¡­ I promise¡­"

    Jessica looked at Rudy''s eyes and saw tears. Although they didn''t roll down his eye socket, Rudy was crying.

    "Why¡­ are you... crying?" Jessica asked while sobbing.

    Rudy smiled distantly and said, "I just remembered someone who I love the most in the world."

    "Is it me¡­?"

    Rudy chuckled and said, "Let''s get you to your school."

    When they reached the school gate, Rudy saw an unfamiliar female standing near the entry.

    "Oh!" Jessica eximed and rushed to the person.

    "He, where are you going?" Rudy asked as she chased after her.

    Jessica hugged the person tightly and said, "You are back!"

    "Yes."

    Rudy stopped in front of the person and asked, "Who is this?"

    "She is my favorite teacher!"

    "This is my first time seeing her in two weeks, so I assume she was on leave or something?"

    The teacher raised her brow and hid Jessica behind her.

    "Who are you, and why were you with Jessica?" she asked with a judging look on her face,

    "I am her¡­" Rudy stopped when he saw Jessica shaking her head.

    ''It seems that the teacher is close to Jessica, and she most likely knows about her house circumstances. I better not lie to mess things up,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "I am a rtive of Jessica," Rudy responded calmly.<sub> </sub>

    "A rtive?" the teacher scoffed softly. "As far as I am aware, they don''t have a rtive."

    "A distant rtive."

    The teacher squinted her eyes and asked, "Do you have proof to prove that?"

    "Well, I don''t carry my ID with me whenever I go out. And as you know, Jessica doesn''t have ast name, so I can''t vouch for that either. However, you can ask Jessica. She won''t lie to her favorite teacher, would she?" Rudy shrugged.

    The teacher turned to Jessica and calmly asked, "Jessica, did this man do anything weird to you?"

    Jessica shook her head and said, "He is so kind and cool and awesome and fantastic and amazing. He also takes care of anything, and sis is also happy. He makes tasty food too!"

    The teacher sighed in relief and asked, "What about your father? Has he returned yet?"

    Jessica shook her head with a gloomy face and said, "No."

    DING!

    "Oh, look. The bell has rung. You better hurry, or you will bete," the teacher said.

    "Okay!"

    Jessica turned to Rudy and waved her hands, saying, "Bye bye! Let''s go shopping after school!"

    "Yeah." Rudy waved back.

    Once Jessica was no longer visible, the teacher shot a judging re at Rudy and asked, "Now that she has gone, start spilling."

    "What do you mean?" Rudy yed dumb.

    "I know you are not her rtive or anything. So tell me who you are and what you want from them. Otherwise, I will get the cops."

    "I seriously have no idea what you are trying to say. How can you say that I am not her rtive? I understand that, as a teacher, you are worried about her, and Ipletely respect that. Everyone should be like that, but I am truly their rtive."

    Rudy wasn''t lying as he was indeed their rtive, just in the near future.

    "Look, I know her father. He was called out for a meeting as Jessica was also in poor condition. And he had told me that he is busy most of the time and only gets time toe home once or twice every week.

    At that time, I had asked him about their rtives, to which he replied with ''none. He said they don''t have a rtive or anyone whom he could entrust for his kid''s care. And now you are here, and you tell me that you are their rtive?

    Come on, why should I believe aplete stranger over her father? You may not mean any harm to them, but you have to exin yourself. Who are you?"

    "Well, where is that father now?"

    "..."

    "Since you want to believe their father, where is he? And why hasn''t he returned in months? Do you have any idea how the two sisters were surviving?"

    "I know. I know everything very well. And I have tried my best to give them a good life."

    "That''s great. So let''s not fight over this topic and introduce ourselves, shall we?"

    Rudy moved his hand forward and said, "My name is Robert. What is your name?"

    The teacher shook her hands with Rudy and said, "My name is Elena. Let''s get along as Jessica and  Reba''s guardians."

    A few days passed, and Rudy had be friends with Elena. And they met daily whenever Rudy went to drop Jessica to school and came to pick her up. Unbeknownst to either of them, their fates had already been intertwined, and their destinies were written.

    They were already acquainted with each other in the 2008 timeline.

 Chapter 537 Two Weeks Later

    Rudy was waiting for Jessica at the school gate, but she didn''te out even after five minutes. So Rudy decided to go in and see if she was busy with something.

    It wasn''t rare for Jessica to do that as she used toplete her homework in Elena''s office¡ª although she used to do it in her ssroom when Elena was on leave. But she had promised to go shopping after school, so it was weird for her to not run out while jumping.

    "She might have forgotten."

    When Rudy was walking through the hallway, he found Elena talking with Jessica outside the ssroom.

    "Is everything alright?" he asked.

    "Oh!" Elena stepped back and said, "Yes, of course."

    Jessica pulled Rudy''s finger and said, "She asked me if you were seeing someone. I don''t know what it means, but do you?"

    "Jessica!" Elena whispered violently and said, "Why are you telling him?!"

    "Isn''t it best to ask him for yourself?"

    "That''s not what it''s about."

    Jessica nced back and forth at Rudy and Elena and then ran away while saying, "I will wait for you at the gate!"

    "Wait!" Elena tried to run away, but Rudy blocked her way.

    "So? The teacher who was suspecting me in the morning is suddenly interested in me?" he asked with a slight smirk.

    "No, I am not! I was asking her to get more information about you because I still don''t trust you fully."

    "And how is that relevant in any way?"

    "Well, I assumed you might be bringing your lover home when the sisters were away or something. I didn''t want them to get involved in all this stuff."

    "You know, I can tell when someone is lying. But sometimes, even the lie is actually the truth. There could be two reasons for the same action, so if someone tells one reason, it doesn''t mean the other reason is a lie," Rudy stated with a proud face.

    "I didn''t know you were a magician," Elenamented.

    "Excuse me. Magicians don''t do that kind of stuff. Don''t lump me with the likes of fakes who basically con everyone."

    "Then tell me, mister Robert." Elena looked into Rudy''s eyes and asked, "Was I telling the truth, or I lied?"

    "Hmm~" Rudy stared into Elena''s eyes purposely to make her nervous, and he kept staring at her until she averted her gaze.

    Elena''s face flushed a little as she asked, "Why are you staring so much?"

    "It seems my power is not working. I will have to stare more," Rudy responded with a grin on his face.

    "Oh. I see what you are doing. I have to admit, that was a nice one."

    "Hmm?"

    "Don''t y dumb now. I realized your intention."

    "Umm¡­"<sub> </sub>

    "You were trying to hit on me, right?"

    "No."

    "I won''t believe you. You are a terrible liar."

    "No, seriously. I wasn''t trying to do that."

    "Well, I will say it worked." Elena wrote something down on the note and said, "See you soon."

    She handed the note to Rudy and walked away.

    "...." Confused, Rudy looked at the note and saw a phone number written on it. On the other side, she had written an address of a coffee shop and a meeting time.

    "Did I just¡­ get asked out for a date¡­?" he asked himself.

    Rudy left the school and met up with Jessica. And then they went to the market together to buy ingredients for dinner tonight.

    However, Rudy''s mind was still on the note.

    ''I don''t understand. I was only staring at her so her attention would be diverted from the topic. But she misunderstood and thought I was hitting on her. And¡­ then she gave me her number and asked me out on a date?

    I mean¡­ wasn''t that too easy? I wasn''t even trying to do that. Keeping that aside, what should I do about this? I honestly don''t think I should have had a rtionship in the past timeline.

    What if I do something and that changes the future entirely? But I did a few things that were already established in the 2008 timeline. For example, the washing machine. I think the electric stove too, but that might be reced by my momter in the future.

    There were no sr panels and water motors, so I am not sure about that. Regardless, I should reject Elena''s offer, but how? I don''t have a sim card or a phone that works in this timeline, so I cannot contact her on the phone.

    I guess I will go to the meeting ce and exin to her my circumstances while leaving time travel rted things aside. And¡­ if she invited me on a date, doesn''t that mean she is interested in me?

    Like, even if she thought I was hitting on her, she would have acted repulsively if she was against it, right? It''s been two weeks since we met, and we talk about a lot of things whenever I go to drop Jesica at school. So¡­ is it safe to assume that she likes¡­ me?

    Now, this is awkward. I can''t imagine what she will feel like when I tell her that she is mistaken. I kind of feel bad, but I have to do what I have to do. She is a responsible adult, and I am sure she would understand.

    We don''t know anything about each other. Whenever we talked, it was always about Reba and Jessica and something rted to them.''

    Rudy let out a deep sigh and muttered, "This is actually not my first time feeling like this."

    ''It happened in my past, too, whenever someone showed interest in me. I would feel guilty for turning them down for my selfish reasons, but it is what it is.''

    After reaching home, Rudy cooked dinner, and theyter fell asleep. It was a weekend the next day, and it was also the date day.

    Rudy got up early and took a long bath. He then made breakfast and ate with Jessica and Reba.

    "Are we going anywhere today?" Reba asked hesitantly. "You always take us outside whenever it''s the weekend."

    "Umm¡­ not today. I have something else to do. I will take you to the water park again tomorrow."

    "I know you are going to see Miss Elena!" Jessica dropped the bomb.

 Chapter 538 Date

    Rudy had worn casual clothes, but he got scolded by Reba, who forced him to wear suitable clothes for the date. He kept telling Reba that it wasn''t a date, but she wasn''t convinced at all.

    SIGH!

    "I amte, and now it totally looks like I was getting ready for the date. I can''t even turn down the date like this."

    Rudy hurried his way to the only cafe in the town where Elena was waiting for him. But when he reached there, Elena was nowhere to be seen.

    "Uhh¡­" Rudy looked up at the sky and muttered, "I am like 15 minuteste. Could it be that she left?"

    Rudy heard a knock at the ss from a distance and saw Elena waiting for him inside the safe.

    "..."

    Rudy walked in and greeted her from the doorway.

    "Hey¡­" he said awkwardly.

    "You arete."

    "I know."

    She pointed her gaze at the empty seat in front of her and said, "Come sit."

    Rudy sat in front of her and smiled at her.

    "Hmm? Are you going to stare at me again?" Elena asked with a grin.

    "If you want me to," Rudy responded calmly.

    "How do I look?"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "You always look great."

    Elena squinted her eyes at Rudy and said, "Are you a yboy?"

    "Why would you think that?"

    "I don''t know. You are like¡­ so smooth? As if you are used to dealing with girls and know exactly what to say to please them."

    "Well, I wouldn''t say no to that." Rudy raised his hand and said, "Excuse me."

    A waiter came to their table and asked, "Yes? Are you ready to order, sir?"

    "Yes. Get thisdy whatever she wants. I will pay at the counter soon."

    p "Hey¡­ no. You don''t have to do that. I was the one who asked you out, so I will pay for us. Order anything you want and¡ª"</anda>

    "Let''s not be formal. Order whatever you want."

    "If I do that, you will also have to order something."

    "I just ate breakfast with the girls, so I am full. But I will have a coffee, please."<sub> </sub>

    The waiter then turned to Elena and waited for her order.

    "Umm¡­" Elena looked through the menu with a troubled look on her face as though she didn''t know what to order. She didn''t want to order something expensive as she was being considerate of Rudy.

    Rudy held Elena''s hand and said, "Order anything you want."

    "Yes¡­"

    Rudy read Elena''s mind and ordered for her.

    "..." Elena raised her brows with a confused look on her face and asked, "How did you know what I wanted to eat?"

    "I read your mind."

    Elena couldn''t help but burst outughing after hearing that.

    "You are so funny sometimes."

    "Excuse me, I am always funny," he said with a smug face.

    "How would I know? I am not always with you."

    They both talked for a while until their orders got ready. After eating at the cafe, Elena wanted to go sightseeing in the town, so Rudy agreed, and they walked around the town.

    When it was noon, they decided to eat lunch in the nearby restaurant and share their food with each other. Then, Elena wanted to take Rudy somewhere, so he followed her and went to the mountains.

    "I wanted you to see the town''s view from here. I hope you haven''t been here before, or my hard work and n would be ruined," she chuckled softly.

    "No. It''s my first time here, and thanks for bringing me here and showing me a view I had never seen before."

    ''Obviously, since this is the 1989 town, it''s not as developed as it was in 2008. Even this mountain area had been demolished to make a way to go to the next city. In my past life, there was a flyover, but in this life, there was the abandoned tunnel¡ª although now they are going to make a flyover after the tunnel was destroyed.''

    Elena and Rudy spent a moment there, watching everything from atop and enjoying the cold breeze under the shadow of the trees.

    "I wish we had bought some snacks. We would have made this a pic spot," Elena smiled.

    ''This is¡­ not bad. But it''s not how I expected this date to go. Elena seems like a good girl, but I can''t be in a rtionship in this timeline. But why? I don''t know when I will return. It has already been a month since I came into the 1989 timeline. What if I am stuck here? I cannot live my life like this.

    I would need a partner to spend my life with. Not to mention, my super libido is killing me. I need to relieve myself every day, and it''s a very shitty experience, to be honest. If I start dating Elena, then I won''t have to worry about anything.

    Surely, one day we will have sex and all, but I don''t want ''that'' to be a reason to date her. If I want to date her, then I will genuinely have to fall in love with her. However, I am afraid to hurt her.

    What if, one day, I suddenly return to the 2008 timeline? What should Elena think? And¡­ What if Elena is married to someone else in the 2008 timeline? If I date her and tell her that I would return for her one day, would that change anything?

    Wait, how old is she currently? She is a grade school teacher, so she has to be in her early twenties. Even if she is 23 right now, she would be 42 years old in the 2008 timeline.

    Would she even wait for me for 19 years if I disappeared? Only a second would have passed for me, but she has to wait for me for neen years."

    Elena once again caught Rudy staring at her, although Rudy was lost in his deep thoughts, thinking about his future with Elena.

 Chapter 539 Alone In The Mountains

    Elena felt a little nervous as Rudy continuously stared at her. They were alone in the mountains where no one was around. And a male and a female alone somewhere after a date could be interpreted in many ways.

    ''Is he going to kiss me?'' she wondered.

    "If you don''t mind¡­" Rudy finally broke his silence and asked, "Can I ask how old you are?"

    "Why don''t you guess? If you guess it right, I will give you a reward."

    "Twenty-three."

    "That was fast. And no, I am not that old."

    "Twenty?"

    "No."

    "Then?"

    "I was seventeen years old until yesterday. Today is my birthday, and I turned eighteen today."

    "How? You are a teacher, so¡­?"

    "I am smart. Ipleted my high school when I was sixteen. And this town didn''t have a teacher for grade school, so I took the job. And before you judge me, yes, I don''t have the degree to be a teacher, but I am qualified to teach them. Grade school is easy, and anyone can teach grade schoolers," she shrugged.

    "That''s great. But¡­ are you sure about going on a date with an old man like me?" he asked curiously. "I am twenty-three years old."

    "And? Five-year age gap is not that big."

    "Still¡­ we know nothing about each other."

    "We can slowly open up to each other. And I am not interested in your past. I am curious about it, but it''s up to you if you want to tell me or not. And¡­ oh.." Elena covered her mouth and red softly at Rudy.

    "You made me confess everything!"

    Rudy chuckled with a distant smile on his face and said, "That''s also one of my powers."

    "Okay then, my superhero. Since I have already confessed most of the things, let me confess everything." After a brief pause, she said, "I don''t love you, but I am interested in you."

    "..."

    "And I will do what Jessica asked me to do." Elena looked into Rudy''s eyes and asked, "Tell me, Robert, are you seeing anyone right now?"

    "Right now¡­ at this moment¡­ it''s only you."

    Elena''s face flushed a little after hearing that. She averted her gaze to the side and began ying with her hair by swirling them with her finger.

    "So¡­ how do you feel about me? Our first meeting wasn''t exactly a good one, but¡­" Elena couldn''t bring herself to speak more.

    "Don''t say that. I still think you were right at that time. And I was d that someone else was worrying about them."

    Elena hesitantly looked at Rudy and said, "If you don''t like me, then it''s okay. I don''t want to force you. It might be a little awkward between us, though, especially if I see you daily with Jessica."

    "You said you are interested in me, but I think I am a boring person. Why did you choose me?"

    "Love is¡­ not my thing. I don''t believe in such stuff, but I wanted to have someone whom I could love and spend my life with. I know you will say ''You are still young'' or something like that. But I have already lived my life.

    I don''t n on going anywhere. I want to spend the rest of my life here, and if I had someone like you by my side, I would be happy," Elena replied honestly.

    "What will your parents say? Would they be okay with you dating a five-year-older guy?"

    "I don''t care what they think. They can''t make decisions about my life."<sub> </sub>

    "I¡­ did not expect that reply from you¡­" Rudy muttered. "You didn''t seem like the type of girl to say that. Is everything okay with your parents?"

    "It''splicated. I am not from this town. I ran away from home when I was twelve and have been living here since then."

    "Well, we all have our secrets."

    "Hmm," she nodded.

    Rudy looked up at the sky and thought, ''There is still a lot of time left before the sunset. If I suggest we go home, she would feel like I am trying to end this date because I am not interested. But we don''t have anything to do here.

    If we keep sitting here, things are going to escte fast. I need time to think about my rtionship here. This is not where I should reply irrationally just because I am interested in her.''

    "Umm¡­ shall we go now?" Elena asked.

    "Let''s stay here for a while. I bet the sunset would look amazing from here."

    "What will we do until then?"

    Rudy took out his phone from his pocket and conjured an earphone from the side.

    "We can spend some time watching a movie."

    "What is this thing?" Elena asked curiously.

    "It''s like a television, but a small one that can fit in a pocket."

    "That sounds amazing! Where can I buy one?"

    "They used to sell where I am from, but now they have stopped."

    "That''s sad¡­ I wanted to buy one."

    Angelica had downloaded a few things on Rudy''s phone to watch when there was nowork or when they were away from home, and Angelica had nothing else to do.

    Rudy scrolled through the downloaded stuff onflex, but most of the download was of anime. But there were a few movies she had downloaded, although they were horror movies.

    ''I can already guess why Angelica downloaded them.''

    "Umm¡­ this is a horror movie. Are you okay with them?"

    "A ghost movie?"

    "Yes."

    "Is it super scary?" she asked.

    "I haven''t watched it either, so¡­" he shrugged.

    "Let''s watch it. You are here with me, so it''s okay."

    Rudy connected the earphone with the phone and gave one side to Elena.

    "Are you ready?"

    Elena nodded and said, "Stay with me."

    Rudy yed the movie, and they began watching it.

    They were leaning against the tree and using it as a support, but now they were watching from one phone, their shoulders were rubbing against each other, and their faces were closer than before.

 Chapter 540 Getting Closer

    As the movie gradually progressed and the plot thickened, Rudy and Elena became immersed in watching the movie. It was also Rudy''s first time watching it, so he was excited.

    They both had forgotten about the date, the mountain forest, and the sunset. The movie was about mysterious murders happening in a hotel, and one of the hundred people staying there was a killer.

    However, the twist was that none of that was actually a killer; it was the ghost that possessed a new body each time itmitted a murder. Of course, the viewers were made aware of it in the first half of the movie.

    But there was another twist. The ghost didn''t kill anyone other than the body it had possessed, and every time a murder urred, the people voted on who was the culprit. And that culprit died next, forcing everyone to choose another culprit.

    There were two detectives, two doctors, twowyers, two teachers, two chefs, two electricians, and many more pairs of different people from various upations.

    The smart ones had realized the patterns of the deaths, so they voted for those they didn''t like and got them killed by the ghost. They thought it was a death game where thest one to survive would win, but that obviously wasn''t the case.

    The movie continued, and the first part ended on a massive cliffhanger before revealing the true identity of the ghost who was walking amongst them. Hence, Rudy yed the next part and watched it together with Elena.

    Before they had realized it, the sun had already set, and the night arrived. Unfortunately, that was the night of no moon, so they had no light source.

    When Elena noticed it was already night, she freaked out and hugged Rudy''s arm. Of course, Rudy had noticed that the time was passing, but he didn''t bother to do anything as he was also curious about the movie.

    "It''s already night! What should we do?!" Elena eximed in surprise.

    "The movie still has twenty minutes left to end, excluding the credits. Let''s watch it first," Rudy suggested.

    "But¡­ I am scared¡­"

    "There is no need to be scared. This movie has be more of a mystery movie rather than a horror movie," he chuckled softly.

    "How are you not scared?! We are alone in the mountains, and there is no moon in the sky! We have a long way to walk back, and you still want to watch the movie?" she panicked.

    "We are not alone. Can''t you hear the buzzing of the insects who are keeping uspany?"

    "This is not funny!"

    Rudy somehow managed to convince Elena to watch the movie."

    Twenty minutester, the movie ended.

    "Wow, who could have seen thating¡­" Elena muttered.

    "Yeah, that was a nice twist. But if we think about it, there were a couple of hints here and there."

    "Still¡­ the main character turned out to be the viin."

    Rudy helped Elena stand up and asked, "Did you like the movie?"

    "Yes! It was awesome. Everything looked so real, even the blood and the ghost. I was surprised!"

    ''Of course, there would be a huge difference in a 2008 movie.''

    "Good. There are a few more movies, but we will watch themter."

    "Yeah, now is not the next time to watch horror movies. I am already scared. I don''t know how I will sleep tonight," she said while trembling.

    Rudy and Elena slowly walked down the mountains, carefully considering their surroundings.

    "Do you live alone?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "No, I live with my grandparents. They are from this town, so I ran away from home and came here to live."

    "I see."

    "Why did you ask?"<sub> </sub>

    "Maybe I would havee to your house tofort you at night," Rudy said jokingly.

    "Aren''t you moving a little too fast?" she asked with a grin.

    HOWL~!

    Suddenly, there was a loud howl in the forest.

    "Eek!" Elena jumped and hugged Rudy tightly. "I am scared!"

    "Why are you scared? It''s just an animal doing what it''s supposed to do."

    "Seriously, how can you be so calm after watching a horror movie?! Especially in the mountains?"

    "A movie is a movie, and reality is reality."

    Elena grabbed Rudy''s hands and said, "So you don''t believe in ghosts?"

    "I didn''t say that."

    Rudy took out his phone from his pocket and turned on the shlight.

    "If you had this from the start, why did you use it before?!" Elena hissed and red at Rudy.

    "Be careful, miss. If you re at me like that, I will turn it off, and you will have to walk in the dark again," Rudy teased her with a grin on his face.

    Elena puffed her cheeks and said, "You are evil."

    "Humans are evil."

    "Hmm?"

    "Are you scared of ghosts?"

    "Obviously! They are ghosts!"

    "Why? Do you think they are evil?"

    "I don''t know¡­"

    "What were ghosts before they became ghosts?"

    "Humans¡­"

    "Exactly. Humans are the monsters here. There are all types of people, so why don''t you assume that an evil human would be an evil ghost and a kind one would be a good ghost?"

    "I will still be scared of both types of ghosts¡­"

    It took them fifteen minutes to get off the mountains. And nothing had changed. The streets and their surroundings were still empty, with little to no light to see.

    Rudy could easily feel how scared Elena was because of her trembling hand and shaky voice. She was trying to act tough, but that would never work in front of Rudy.

    Rudy looked up at the sky and thought, ''It''s hard to tell the time without the moon, but it''s almost eight. The girls would be waiting for me, but I cannot leave Elena here or let her go alone in this condition.''

    "I will drop you off at your house," he said calmly.

    "There is no need¡­ actually¡­" She squeezed Rudy''s hand and said, "Please drop me off at my house. I am too scared to go alone."

    In the end, the date ended with what Rudy had feared.

 Chapter 541 Walking Elena To Her House

    Rudy walked Elena to her house while changing the topic to divert her attention from the horror thoughts. And before Elena knew it, they had already reached her house.

    They had also bought food from the restaurant on the way as it was already toote to cook.

    Rudy handed her the bag and said, "Here you go. Eat a lot and sleep tight."

    "I thought you bought this for the girls¡­"

    "I can buy another one at home."

    Elena smiled at Rudy and nodded before muttering, "Thank you¡­ for today."

    "No, thank you. I really enjoyed it. I didn''t realize how much I neededpany until today."

    "So¡­" Elena squirmed and asked, "Will we go on another date soon?"

    "Maybe next week?"

    Elena nodded once again.

    In the end, Rudy couldn''t help but feel attracted to Elena. He stared into her eyes and slowly moved his face closer.

    "..."

    Elena didn''t move back and closed her eyes, seemingly giving Rudy the green light to proceed further.

    Rudy locked his lips with her and kissed her. Then, they looked into each other''s eyes and kissed again.

    The bag slipped from Elena''s hand, and she kissed Rudy more passionately. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him close, pressing his face against hers.

    They kissed and kissed without caring for anything else. And after a few minutes, Elena stopped and whispered, "My grandparents sleep early. Do you want toe to my room?"

    "Are you sure? You might regret it tomorrow."

    "I don''t care."

    Rudy grabbed the bag from the floor while Elena pulled him inside and locked the door. She took him straight to her room upstairs and locked her room as well.

    "What about food?" Rudy asked.

    "I will eat itter."

    "It will get cold."

    Elena frowned her face and pushed Rudy onto the bed.

    "Are you trying to avoid this?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "It may look like that, but I am not."

    "Then stop running away!"  She jumped on top of him and began kissing him aggressively.

    Rudy kissed her back and slowly touched her body to increase her mood.

    "I¡­ I don''t know what to do next, so can you¡­ do it¡­'' Elena said meekly.

    "Sure thing."

    Rudy ced his hands on Elena''s shoulder and sat up. He looked into her eyes and kissed her a few times to make her feel good.

    Then, he slowly moved his hands to her breasts and squeezed them a little before squeezing them a bit harder.

    "Ahm~"<sub> </sub>

    Elena sat on Rudy''sp and wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck. She let Rudy y with her body as she was feeling good.

    A few kisses and squeezester, Rudy moved his face closer to her ear and whispered, "Time to strip."

    Elena''s face flushed a little, but she nodded and got up from Rudy''sp. Usually, Rudy would take off his partner''s clothes, but this time, Rudy wanted to watch Elena strip.

    Elena took off her top and bottom but kept her bra and panties. She turned to the side to avoid showing her body and nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes.

    "You still have some clothes on you," Rudy remarked.

    "I am taking them off. Give me a few seconds to prepare myself."

    Rudy watched Elena take off her bras and then her panties. But she was so embarrassed that she turned around.

    "I cannot see your beauty if you turn around."

    "But it''s embarrassing!"

    "That is true."

    "How about you also take your clothes off first? Then I will turn around?" Elena suggested. She wanted some time to prepare herself mentally.

    She thought Rudy would at least take a minute or two to strip, but unfortunately for her, Rudy had already expected that. He had stripped as soon as Elena turned around.

    "I have stripped for you."

    "You are lying."

    "Well, you will have to turn around and confirm for yourself."

    Elena turned a little to the side and shot a quick nce at Rudy. After seeing him naked, she covered her eyes and said, "You are naked!"

    "Yes. Now get on the bed and sit near me."

    Elena turned around and slowly climbed onto the bed on her all fours. She then covered her private ces and said, "Don''t stare too much."

    Rudy pulled her close and kissed her on the lips a few times to ease her mood.

    "When we met two weeks ago, who would have thought that we would end up like this¡­" Rudy muttered with a smile on his face.

    "..."

    "Say¡­" Rudy yed with Elena''s body and asked, "How did you be interested in me?"

    "Do I¡­ really have to say it?"

    "I am curious."

    "Well¡­ we¡­ have a lot inmon."

    "Do we?"

    "Whenever we walked, I felt this connection I had never felt before. I wanted to tell you everything, I wanted to talk with you all day, I¡­ wanted to stare at you¡­ I wanted to¡­ touch you.

    Whenever I closed my eyes, I saw your face. And the more we talked, the more I wanted to know more about it. I asked Jessica a few things, but obviously, she didn''t know what I was trying to ask most of the time.

    I was happy with just being able to touch and talk with you every day, but the weekends killed me. Not seeing you and hearing your voice for two days was like torture to me. So¡­ I used your action as an excuse and asked you for a date.

    To be honest, I wasn''t sure if you woulde, but I was excited about it nheless. I couldn''t sleep properly and woke up early today. I spent two hours getting ready and reached the cafe thirty minutes early.

    I had never been on a date before, so my knowledge was limited, although I have read about it in novels and shows. Every second felt like an eternity to me when I was waiting for you."

 Chapter 542 Bed Talk

    "I waited for you and hoped for the best. But when the clock hit the promised time, you weren''t there. I was scared. I thought you wouldn''te. I felt like crying and running away, but I still waited.

    I was afraid that I pushed you away from me, and you would never talk to me again. When ten minutes passed, and you didn''te, I was sure that you wouldn''te. So I decided to leave, but I ran into Jessica''s ssmate''s mother, and we talked inside the cafe for a few minutes.

    Just when I was about to leave, I saw you and couldn''t contain my happiness. And¡­ you know the rest¡­"

    "You are right¡­" Rudy smiled and said, "I guess we are indeed the same. I also have a habit of overthinking things like you do. We both have simrities, and that''s why you felt attracted to me. But your feeling for me is not love, is it?

    If that''s the case, then I don''t think we shouldmit anything intimate before we sort our feelings. Don''t get me wrong, I am not trying to run away. I want to make love with you, but I am worried about you. One day, down the road, you might think I took advantage of your naiveness in love," Rudy stated with a distant smile on his face.

    He remembered someone when he said that, and he couldn''t help but miss them.

    ''I want to go back to the 2008 timeline. I really do. After all, that''s where I belong. But¡­ I don''t want to leave this timeline. I have met the girl I love the most, and I have a chance to save her. I have met¡­ Angelica¡­ who is alive and doing well. If I stay here, I can save her.''

    Elena kissed Rudy on the lips and said, "I know I said I don''t love you yet, but that was a while ago. I fell in love with you just now."

    "Oh? Isn''t that convenient?"

    "I loved how you cared more about me than¡­ sex. You could have just went along with it and had sex with me, but you were considerate of me. You truly are a great person. I am d I met you and fell in love with you," she said with the happiest smile on her face.

    "I¡­" Rudy lowered his gaze and muttered, "I am not that great of a person. If you knew my true self, you would hate me."

    Elena pulled Rudy''s cheeks and said, "Robert, you are¡ª"

    "Rudy."

    "Hmm?"

    "My name is Rudy. Please call me that."

    Elena''s eyes widened after hearing that. She gulped down and asked, "You were lying about your name this whole time?"

    "I am lying about many things. I cannot tell you, but I want you to know that I am not what you think I am," he said in a low voice.

    "Did you¡­ did¡­ Everything that happened today was also a lie¡­?" she asked with a gloomy face.

    "No. Everything about me is a lie, but other than that, everything else is the truth."<sub> </sub>

    "So¡­ you are not Jessica and Reba''s rtive?"

    "No, that wasn''t a lie. I am indeed their rtive."

    "Then¡­" she looked into his eyes and calmly asked, "How do you feel about me?"

    "I think you are a good girl. When you asked me out on a date, I was conflicted. To be honest, I was going to turn you down because of my¡­ reasons. But I couldn''t do it. I guess I have grown close to you, and I was afraid of hurting you.

    As for my feelings for you¡­" After a brief pause, he said, "I like you. You are beautiful and kind. And as you already said, we are simr in many ways. I am interested in you, and I want our rtionship to be real. I don''t love you yet, but I think I will fall for you soon enough," Rudy replied honestly.

    Rudy believed honesty was the key to a healthy rtionship, and that''s why he wanted to let Elena know about himself before they progressed to thest stage. Sure, having a few secrets was fine, but those secrets shouldn''t affect one''s rtionship in any way.

    After all, love was greater than anything else, and true love would never waver in any conditions.

    "Okay. As I previously said, I am interested in you, not in your past. You can tell me when you are ready. And honestly, even if you don''t tell me, I don''t mind. The fact that you were honest with me made me fall in love with you even more."

    Rudy chuckled wryly and squeezed Elena''s breasts gently.

    "You should be angry instead, idiot," he said before kissing her on the lips.

    "Earlier, you said that if I wasn''t in love with you, I shouldn''t have sex with you. But I can say the same to you. I love you, but you don''t love me yet, right? Are you sure you want to sleep with a girl you don''t love?" Elena asked with a grin on her face.

    Rudy pinned Elena to the bed as the tip of his snake poked her stomach repeatedly.

    "What would you do if I say I don''t want to have sex with you?"

    Elena grabbed Rudy''s hands and said, "I would let you go either way."

    Rudy moved his face close and kissed her on the lips. He slowly moved to her breasts and then to her cave.

    When he touched her cave, she let out a soft moan. He slowly inserted her finger to realize how wet she was. She let out soft moans as he fingered her cave, and soon, it began to twitch.

    To make her orgasm even better, he inserted another finger and rubbed the walls of her cave from all the sides. Elena jerked her body as she got closer to orgasm and stopped when she let out a loud moan.

    "Anh~!"

 Chapter 543 Exploring Elena

    "Anh~!"

    Elena''s hips stayed midair for a few seconds until Rudy began to eat her cave.

    "Are you sure you want to moan like that? Your grandparents would wake up, you know?" he said while licking her cave.

    "It''s okay. Once they have fallen asleep, they won''t wake up no matter what happens. They also take their meds, so there is that. In other words, I can moan all I want ¡­ or should I say¡­ you can go rough on me?"

    "You really know what to say to make me excited, huh?"

    "I can somehow guess what you are thinking."

    "Then, tell me what I will do next?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Well¡­" Elenaid her gaze on Rudy''s snake and gulped down. "You will ask me to touch it."

    Rudy moved back and said, "Go ahead."

    "..."

    Elena slowly moved her hand to Rudy''s snake and touched it.

    "I knew it was hard but still¡­ It feels like I am touching a rock. No¡­ it''s hot and big like a rod, so it feels like I am touching an iron rod¡­"

    Elena grabbed the snake with both hands and muttered, "It''s so big¡­ I am grabbing it with both of my hands, yet, there is still some space left in the third hand, and then there is the tip¡­"

    "Are you ready to take it in?"

    Elena stared at Rudy''s snake and asked, "How many girls have tasted this?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Don''t y dumb." Elena squinted her eyes and uttered, "You were awfully good when you fingered me earlier. I am sure you are well experienced with the girls."

    "You are not wrong¡­"

    "But you didn''t lie when you said I am the only girl you are currently seeing, right?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Yes," Rudy nodded. "But that could change in the future."

    "No need to talk about the past and the future. We are living in the present so let''s focus on it, shall we?"

    "You are right."

    "So¡­" Elena stroked Rudy''s snake up and down and asked, "Did the girls cry when you injected them with your massive dick?"

    "No. On the contrary, they moaned."

    "Are you sure it won''t hurt?" rubbed her thumb on the tip of his snake and said, "Because your cock is big, and I don''t think it will fit inside me."

    Rudy gently pushed her down and said, "It always fits."

    Rudy ced his hand on Elena''s cave and used his powers to numb her pain receptors so she wouldn''t feel any pain.

    He rubbed the tip on the entrance of Elena''s cave and made the tip wet using Elena''s cave juice.

    "Why do you keep rubbing it! Plunge it in. I am getting nervous here!"

    "I am trying to make my dick wet so it can enter your pussy in a few thrusts."

    "Okay."<sub> </sub>

    Elena got up and spat on Rudy''s snake before sucking it as much as she could. She then used her hands to spread her saliva and made Rudy''s snake wet.

    "There you go!"

    "You are wild¡­ just like someone I know¡­"

    Rudy ced his snake on Elena''s cave and slowly inserted the tip inside.

    "I can feel it! It''s spreading to my pussy!"

    "Are you ready? I will plunge it in one go."

    Elena nodded and said, "Can you kiss me while you do that?"

    "No. I want to see your reaction and the face you make while I prate you."

    "You meanie!"

    Even though Rudy had said he would plunge his snake inside Elena''s cave in one go, he didn''t. He slowly prated her cave and watched Elena''s expression with an amused look on his face.

    Of course, he wouldn''t have done that if it was painful to Elena, but it wasn''t. And the only thing Elena felt while losing her virginity was a pleasure.

    "Is it in?" she asked. "I can feel the tip of your dick hitting deep inside me."

    "Why don''t you check it?"

    Elena looked at the connection between her cave and Rudy''s snake and muttered, "Only half of your dick is in! If you push it further, it will rip my womb and enter my stomach!"

    "No, it won''t. Your pussy will slowly loosen up and get used to it. Don''t worry about it," he said calmly.

    Elena squinted her eyes and remarked, "Must be nice to have a lot of experience in this. Is it fun to tease the innocent me?"

    "You are not as innocent as you make it out to be," Rudymented. "I know it."

    Of course, Rudy could read Elena''s thoughts whenever he touched her, and they were touching each other most of the date.

    "See? You are teasing me again!"

    Rudy slowly began to move his hips back and forth as Elena let out soft moans with each thrust. She stared at Rudy as he pleasured her body and enjoyed feeling good.

    "We are having sex¡­." she muttered. "I cannot believe it. Until yesterday, I was anxious to even talk to you when we were alone, and right now¡­ we are doing something that lovers would do. I feel so excited!"

    "We are lovers, right?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "Mnh~ I don''t know. But as long as you talk with me and meet me daily. I don''t mind even if you get on with another girl."

    "It looks like you also lost your thought process with your virginity," Rudymented.

    "Don''t say that. I am¡ª nmh~ I am being honest here. But I am also a selfish girl. And now that our rtionship is at this level, I want you to kiss me every time we meet. But only when we are alone.

    And¡­" Elena moved her hips up and wrapped her legs around Rudy''s waist. "And maybe we will also have sex once in a while."

    Rudy pinched Elena''s nipples and asked, "What is once in a while?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe whenever I am in the mood?" she grinned.

    "Oh? So you are treating me as a call boy now, huh?"

    "Nuu¡­ you can also call me when you are in the mood."

 Chapter 544 Lt Always Fits

    Rudy grabbed Elena''s waist and increased his thrusting speed at a steady pace. Elena''s moans got louder, but she was trying her best to not moan out loud as even if her grandparents didn''t wake up, her neighbors could wake up.

    Within a few minutes, Elena had her first orgasm with a snake.

    "Amnh~ I can''t believe I orgasmed so fast. It feels so good~ And even though I just lost my virginity, I don''t feel any pain."

    "My dick is magical. It takes away all the pain and turns it into pleasure." Rudy pulled his snake out of her cave and kissed her on the lips a few times.

    He wanted to change the position, but Elena took that opportunity to suck Rudy''s snake.

    Of course, she wasn''t good at it, and she could only suck the lip, but she was trying her best to make Rudy feel good.

    A few minutester, she stopped and said, "I am ready for another round."

    Rudy lifted Elena''s body and ced her on top of him.

    Elena stroked Rudy''s snake and asked, "Do you want me to ride you?"

    "If you want to. Or I can make you ride me."

    Elena got up a little and pointed the tip of Rudy''s snake at her cave. She pushed her hips down a little, so the tip could enter her cave, and then she forced herself down.

    "Anh~ Yes~ I did it~!" she moaned out loud and orgasmed as soon as her cave swallowed the snake.

    "See?" Rudy pointed his gaze at Elena''s cave and said, "It always fits."

    "I¡­ cannot¡­ move¡­" Elena tried to move back and forth, but she had reached her limit.

    "No need to worry about moving when Rudy''s snake is grooving."

    Rudy slowly began to move his hips up and down, but the pleasure was too much for Elena, so she stopped him.

    "Do something else first. You can''t just drill your massive cock inside me like that."

    "Okay then." Rudy ced his hands on Elena''s hips and slowly moved them back and forth.

    "Mnh~ This feels like you trying to massage my pussy with your dick~"

    "Is it effective?"

    "Yes~ It''s very effective~"

    "Should I increase the intensity of the massage then?" he asked with a grin.

    "Please do~ And make sure you touch every corner of my pussy~"

    "Now that''s a challenge."

    Rudy moved Elena''s hips back and forth at a steady pace, but he had to increase the speed without increasing it too much.

    He raised his hands to touch Elena''s breasts but stopped midway and said, "Come to me."

    "Hmm~?"

    "Move your upper body towards me in a way that your boobs touch my hands."

    "But I will lose the bnce~"

    "You won''t."

    Elena did as Rudy asked her to do and moved closer to Rudy. Her breasts and the weight of her upper body were in Rudy''s hands. Of course, the weight was nothing for Rudy, and Elena could feel Rudy''s snake reacher even deeper.

    "What did you do? How could just moving a little could make me feel even better?" she asked while moaning.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s the magic of my dick."

    Elena regained her strength and moved her hips back and forth. And Rudy took that opportunity to turn on his piston and thrust his hips up and down.

    "Hey~ That''s cheating~!"

    Rudy squeezed Elena''s breasts and increased his speed even more as she said, "Everything is fair is sex."

    They continued for a few minutes, and Elena orgasmed again before Rudy could ejacte.

    "Can you¡ªanh~ Can you stop for a minute or two? My body is not responding to me?"

    "No can do."

    "Then at least decrease¡ªmnh~! Slow down a little."

    "No can do."

    Rudy moved his hands from Elena''s breasts and hugged her instead, pulling her down to him.

    "Anh~!"

    Elena could no longer move her body, and Rudy couldn''t stop moving his hips. His snake came in and out of her cave, and every time it went in, Elena squeaked a short, soft moan.

    If Rudy thrust hard, she would moan loudly.

    Now that their faces were close to each other, Elena kissed Rudy on the lips while her cave got drilled by Rudy''s snake.

    A few minutester, Rudy eventually released his first load and filled Elena''s cave.

    "Ooaanh~!"

    Rudy jerked his hips as he emptied his balls inside Elena''s cave.

    "That¡­ was a weird moan, but I like it," Rudymented.

    "I was trying to speak, and then that happened all of a sudden¡­" Elenaid herself on top of Rudy and rxed.

    "Are you okay?" Rudy asked while stroking her hair.

    "Yeah¡­ that felt amazing. Did you cum?" she asked curiously.

    "Yes."

    "So that''s what it feels like to get creampied." She kissed Rudy and asked, "If you pull your dick out right now, will you cum leak?"

    "Obviously."

    "Hmm~"

    "Why do you ask? If you are worried about your bedsheet getting stained, then it''s already stained with your blood."

    "No¡­ I wanted to taste it, but I don''t know if it''s safe to drink or not," she responded.

    ''I don''t know if the research is already done on that in this timeline. And even if it has, I doubt most people in the world would know. There is no mainstream inte or search engines in this timeline. And they would have to put the research out on the inte for people to read it, and only those who have ess to the inte would know about it.

    To be honest, I have no idea how many things are researched and invented by this timeline. I used to think that people must be carrying a big device as a phone, but feature phones are already a thing.

    The same with the television. I thought only ck and white televisions existed in this timeline, but colored televisions were already invented years ago. Seriously, the technology of this world has advanced so much in thest few decades.

    I am sure that in the 2020s, there will be flying cars, super-advanced robots, and artificial intelligence. I cannot wait to see how this world evolves even further for the better and greater for humanity.''

 Chapter 545 Elena And Rudy

    "Do you know if it''s safe to drink it?"

    "I think it''s safe to drink it. Especially my cum. You will consume the rich elements present in my cum that would boost your immune system and physique," Rudy asserted.

    "What do you call your cum?" Elena asked and scoffed as she answered, "Magical cum? Or Magical Serum?"

    Rudy squinted his eyes and pushed Elena to the side, pinning her to the bed. He grabbed her legs and ced them on his shoulders.

    "Hey¡ª wait!"

    Then, he touched Elena''s clit and rubbed his thumb on it as he slowly turned on his piston again.

    "Why are you angry? I was just trying to tease you!" she said while holding herugh.

    "I am not angry. I am horny."

    Rudy spread Elena''s cave using his thumbs and moved his hips back and forth. He watched his snake prate her cave and make its way deeper.

    He could also see the little bulge below Elena''s navel whenever he pushed his snake deeper. And the bulge moved with his snake.

    Rudy pressed it and said, "You are already so tight. Let''s make you even tighter."

    "Move slowly~ Your dick is rubbing my insides~!"

    "Does it feel good?"

    "Yes~ But if you keep doing this, I will end up orgasming again~"

    "Go ahead and orgasm as many times as you want."

    A few minutester, Elena orgasmed as her cave juice mixed with Rudy''s milk. But Rudy also released his load after a few minutes and mixed the juices even further.

    Heid down beside Elena on his side but kept his snake inside her cave as pulling it out would leak the juice.

    After letting Elena rest for no less than a minute, Rudy began to hump her from the side.

    "Why are you so good at this~?"

    "Practice makes one perfect." Rudy lifted Elena''s leg so he could drill her properly. But within a few minutes, their position had changed, and Elena was lying on her back on top of Rudy.

    Rudy''s piston was still one, and his snake was drilling Elena''s cave even in that position. Once again, Elena was the first to orgasm, but this time, she had managed to hold it for a while.

    "Can you sit up?" Rudy asked.

    "Mmn?"

    "Reverse cowgirl. You know what that is, right?"

    "I have to ride you, but while facing my back to you?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay."

    Elena sat up and asked, "How do I move?"

    "However you want."<sub> </sub>

    Elena began moving back and forth, which was the easiest thing to do. But after a while, Rudy grabbed her hips and moved them up and down while thrusting.

    Eventually, Rudy shot his milk and filled her cave.

    "Wanh~"

    Rudy tickled Elena and asked, "Why do you act so cute?"

    "Because I am cute~!"

    "Can''t deny that."

    "My pussy is filled with our cums. If you let out more, it will surely leak~"

    Rudy ced his hand on Elena''s back, then he gently pushed her forward, and she got on her all fours. Of course, Rudy moved with her to keep his snake inside her.

    "Oh~ This position~ It''s called doggy style, right?"

    "Yes."

    "I read about it in a journal I found in my school library. It had everything rted to healthy sex life and many more things to ensure before having sex and all. But I only read a few pages because I thought it was stupid.

    Why would changing position matter in sex when the only thing happening is the penis going in and out of a vagina?

    But today, I realized I was the stupid one. I wish I had read more of that book so I could also do something to pleasure you even more."

    While Elena was telling her story, Rudy had already begun humping his hips on her. He could feel his snake mixing his milk and Elena''s juice in her cave, which made the humping seamless.

    They were making a milkshake inside a cave with a snake, and more was yet to cum.

    Rudy squeezed Elena''s breast and said, "You know, when you said your grandparents won''t wake up even if you moan, I thought you were just saying that. But they are truly fast asleep."

    "Yes~ So go harder~ Flood my pussy with your cum and nail the fuck out of me~!"

    Thus, their session continued.

    When Rudy returned home after the date with Elena, he was happy. He had bought food on his way, but Reba had also cooked some food as Rudy waste.

    When he reached home, it was past 9:30 PM, but the girls waited for him to return and didn''t eat dinner. Their usual dinner time was around 9PM, so it wasn''t a long wait. After reaching home, he apologized to the girls, but much to his surprise, neither of them was angry.

    They ate together, but Rudy couldn''t stop smiling during dinner, and Reba couldn''t stop repeatedly ncing at Rudy. Jessica, however, was confused and continued eating.

    Reba wanted to ask why Rudy was so happy, but she decided not to as she thought she would be invading his private life.

    Even after spending a month with Rudy, neither Jessica nor Reba knew much about Rudy. However, they had epted Rudy as a family member and loved him dearly. He had be an important part of their life, and they wanted him to live with them forever.

    After eating, Rudy got them ice cream, which they ate leisurely. They then talked for a while and went to bed as Rudy promised them to take them on a pic the next day.

    As usual, Rudy crashed into the crouch and recalled what happened with Elena today.

    "I can''t believe that really happened¡­" he muttered. "Sex on the first day is a wild thought. Let''s hope Elena doesn''t regret that when I meet her again."

    Never in his wildest dream had he thought that he would getid again in the 1989 timeline. But regardless of his worries and doubts, Rudy had no regrets about starting his rtionship with Elena.

 Chapter 546 Lucid Memory

    Rudy woke up to feeling something heavy on his chest as if someone had put something on him.

    His blurry vision cleared when he opened his eyes, and he saw the girl he loved the most¡ª Angelica, sitting on top of him.

    "..."

    Rudy blinked a few times and nced around, only to realize that he was sleeping on the bed of his room.

    "Am I¡­ back in the 2008 timeline?" he wondered.

    "No, this is just your memory. Since you were missing me and this timeline so much, your brain showed you one of your wholesome memories," Angelica responded.

    "If this is a memory, then how do you know what I am talking about?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Hmm~" Angelica pondered for a few seconds and said, "I don''t really know how this phenomenon is urring. Is it because your body is my host, or perhaps because we shared the same dream dimension when you were in the vampire world?"

    "So you are saying that our dreams, or rather, our memories, have connected with each other?"

    "Something like that."

    Rudy touched Angelica''s body and felt it.

    "Are you the real Angelica?" he asked hesitantly.

    "That depends on how you want to perceive me. This is no more than a mere memory, so you can assume I am fake, but if you do that, that would also mean you are fake too.

    If you want me to think I am real, then I will be real. However, if you are talking about the 2008 timeline Angelica, then I am not her. She is in 2008 with the rest of your harem."

    "This is messing with my brain¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "That''s because you are thinking about it. Just stop thinking for once and enjoy."

    "You are right¡­"

    Rudy hugged Angelica and cuddled with her without caring for anything else in the world.

    "How do you feel now?"

    "Good. I am at peace."

    "I am happy to hear that."

    Rudy couldn''t hold his curiosity, so he asked, "So you are the Angelica from memory, but somehow you are self-conscious and aware that this is a memory, right?"

    "Indeed."

    "Do you know what the 2008 Angelica is currently doing?"

    "I already said she is with your harem."

    "Are you talking about live status?"

    "Yes."

    "Is she worried about me because I have been missing for a month?"

    "No. They don''t know anything."

    "Wait¡­ could it be that the time passes differently between the timelines?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "No. The time in the 2008 timeline is passing normally as it should, but the time in this timeline is passing rapidly inparison to the 2008 timeline. However, for you, it''s normal because the flow of time is making up for the speed."

    "It feels weird to hear these statements from you. Angelica could never know of such things," he chuckled wryly.<sub> </sub>

    "That''s because I am using your intelligence to speak."

    "If I return to the 2008 timeline, would I still be in the cemetery with no loss of time?"

    "Exactly."

    "So it doesn''t matter how much time I spend here. But¡­ what if I never return until 2008?" Rudy wondered.

    "Then the you from 2008 will be rewritten with the current you. You should find a way to return to the 2008 timeline before 2008 approaches. And as I said, I am using your intelligence, so you should be aware of everything," she asserted calmly.

    "Yeah."

    Angelicaid on top of Rudy and ced her head on his chest.

    "..." Rudy patted her and muttered, "You love sleeping on top of me, don''t you?"

    "Yes. The sound of your heartbeats calms me down. I feel like I can listen to them all day and never get bored of them."

    After talking and spending time with Angelica, Rudy fell asleep in the memory and woke up in reality.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw Jessica sleeping on top of him with her head on his chest. However, she wasn''t actually sleeping.

    When she noticed Rudy was awake, she looked at him and said, "Even though you said you would take us on a pic, you woke upte."

    "What time is it?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "It''s ten!" She pouted.

    "Then you should have woken me up."

    "I was going to, but sis said I should let you sleep." Rudy nced at Reba, who was making something in the kitchen.

    Reba had woken up early because she wanted to be the first one to take a bath before Rudy, but she couldn''t wake up early. However, when she saw Rudy was still sleeping, she found it weird that Rudy was always the first to wake up and prepare breakfast.

    She was scared that something might have happened to Rudy, so she came near him and checked his heartbeat. But she didn''t know how to check and couldn''t feel his pulse. She thought Rudy had died, but she sighed in relief when she saw his stomach moving up and down.

    She checked his breath and reassured herself that he was simply sleeping. She had no one else in her life other than Rudy, and she didn''t want to lose him. She didn''t want to be alone again.

    After taking a bath, she woke Jessica up and asked her to check Rudy''s heartbeat. And when she did, she couldn''t stop listening to them.

    "You are a liar!" Jessica puffed her cheeks even more. "Miss Elena says lying is bad!"

    "I didn''t lie. And¡­ Well, it''s not thatte. We can easily go on a pic and enjoy our day."

    "Really?!" Jessica chirped.

    "Yes. And Reba was aware of it." He pointed his gaze at Reba and said, "Look, she is making food to eat at a pic."

    "Yay! I cannot wait! Hurry up and get ready~!"

    Rudy pulled Jessica''s cheeks and said, "How can I get up if you don''t get off me first?"

    "Ehe!" Jessica ced her ear on Rudy''s chest and said, "But I like listening to your heartbeats. It calms me down. It''s so fast, strong, and loud! I feel like I can listen to them all day!"

    Rudy smiled wryly and gently patted Jessica on the head.

    "I know¡­" he mumbled.

    Jessica¡­ was the real identity of¡­ Angelica.

 Chapter 547 Sunday Picnic

    After getting ready, Rudy, Reba, and Jessica prepared to leave for the pic, but when they walked out, they saw Elena standing there in the corner, squirming.

    Seemingly, she hade to visit them but wasn''t sure if she should. Or perhaps, she was embarrassed to meet Rudy. Regardless, they saw her, and she had no idea about it as she was focused on herself.

    "..."

    Rudy nced at Jessica and signaled her to go to Elena and surprise her, but it didn''t go well.

    When Jessica approached Elena and called her name, she jolted and ended up hitting her head on the wall she was hiding behind. Fortunately, it was simply a mere bump and nothing serious.

    After realizing she had been caught, she stood in front of Rudy and fidgeted with a flushed face.

    "What are you doing here?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "I was¡­ here for home checking¡­" Elena responded while averting her gaze.

    "What''s that?"

    "Teachers¡­e to their student''s houses to check how they are doing at¡­ home¡­"

    "I see. And they do that on Sundays?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "..."

    Of course, Rudy knew Elena was lying, but he wanted her to confess the real reason she was there.

    "I came here to meet¡­ Jessica." She took a deep breath to clear her mind and asked, "Are you going somewhere?"

    "Yes! We are going on a pic!" Jessica said while jumping.

    "Pic¡­ nic?" Elena turned to Rudy and asked, "Where are you going?"

    "To the next city. We will go ride a bus and take a long route to enjoy the countryside scenery. Then, we will eat the lunch Reba has prepared andter watch the movie in the theater. After that, we will go to the water park they like. And atst, go to the mall to do some shopping and return before the sun has set."

    "It seems you will be busy for the day¡­" Elena muttered.

    "Yes."

    "I see¡­ well¡­ I will go home then¡­" she said with a gloomy face.

    "Actually¡­ Looking after two kids is too much work. So why don''t youe with me to watch over Jessica?" Rudy suggested while holding his grin.

    "Are you¡­ sure?" Elena nced at Reba, and she didn''t seem to be against it. But Jessica, for some reason, while squinting her eyes at Elena.

    "Jessica? You don''t want her toe with us?" Rudy asked her?"<sub> </sub>

    Jessica puffed her cheeks and said, "I will have to behave well in front of her¡­."

    "You don''t have to."

    "..." Elena shot a weird re at Rudy after hearing that.

    "I mean, you have to behave well. But you don''t have to worry about behaving well. Elena is noting with us as a teacher, she ising as our¡­ friend," Rudy calmly exined.

    Rudy wasn''t sure if he should tell Reba and Jessica about his rtionship with Elena.

    ''Would they even understand anything?'' he thought.

    But most importantly, he wasn''t sure what his rtionship with Elena was. They went on a date and, in the end, confessed their feelings before moving their rtionship forward. But neither of them had asked either of them out. However, they were indeed lovers.

    Elena didn''t seem to have any idea about it, so it was up to Rudy to bring that up in a natural way. Regardless, Elena had promised to be with Rudy forever, so there was no rush.

    Rudy wanted to give some time to Elena to think about herself and her rtionship. After all, he was serious about his rtionship with Elena.

    "I cane with you if you don''t mind¡­"

    Thus, they all went on a pic together and did what Rudy had said to Elena. They also got to see the beautiful sunset by the seaside while they were on their way back by traveling on a bus.

    Rudy loved the scene so much that he took a picture and set it as his wallpaper. Moreover, Rudy finally bought a feature phone and got himself a new sim. He also bought one for the house so Jessica and Reba could call him when they needed him if he was away for some reason.

    Since it was night and toote to make dinner, they all ate out and parted ways. But Rudy wanted to drop Elena at her house, although she said she was fine as it wasn''t as dark as it was the other day.

    However, Rudy first took the girls to their house and then went to Elena''s house. On their way, Elena eventually realized what Rudy was implying, and her face flushed as they walked the rest of the way.

    After reaching her home, they went to Elena''s room, and Rudy returned home after an hour and a half after ying on her bed.

    The next day, when Rudy went to drop off Jessica at her school, Elena was at the school''s gate as usual, but she avoided eye contact with Rudy as it was too embarrassing for her.

    They didn''t talk on that day, even when Rudy came to pick Jessica up. Since Rudy had decided to give some time to Elena, he couldn''tin. But even on the next day, Elena acted the same.

    Rudy thought she would get used to it on the third date, but it passed the same way. Three days passed without them kissing, touching, or, let alone, talking to each other.

    Rudy was a little annoyed as Elena ran away whenever he tried to talk with her. And to teach her a lesson, he went to her house at night after eating dinner and knocked on her door.

    Elena was, of course, surprised to see Rudy there, but she invited him in. They went to her room and talked. Sure, Rudy only went there to talk, but things escted, and they ended up doing much more than talking.

    Turned out that the school had a strict rule about faculties, where they weren''t allowed to be in a rtionship with their student''s parents. Unless they were in a rtionship prior to that, otherwise.

 Chapter 548 Wife Material

    Chapter 548 Wife Material

    Since Rudy and Elena were having their moment after three days, the session continued for longer than usual.

    "So you weren''t avoiding me but simply keeping your distance from me?" Rudy asked as he slowly thrust his hips back and forth.

    "Yes~"

    Rudy pinched Elena''s nipples and said, "Then you could have told me that beforehand. Why do you have a phone, huh? I was so worried, thinking you didn''t need me anymore."

    "I would never even think that. And¡­ I think it was obvious about the rule. Did your school not have such a rule?"

    "A teacher dating a student or vice versa is a¡­ well, amon sense rule. That''s an obvious thing everyone should know. But I honestly wasn''t sure of the rule of a parent dating a teacher. But yeah, that doesn''t sound like a questionable rtionship, although not to a degree where I would call it an immoral rtionship."

    "I¡­ waited for your call, but you never called me¡­" Elena pouted and said, "Every time I was alone, I stared at my phone, hoping you would call me, but that didn''t happen. Even at night, deep down, I hoped you would visit me, but I always fell asleep while waiting for you¡­"

    "But I was just giving you space. I didn''t want to seem like an obsessive boyfriend who couldn''t live for a second without his girlfriend. And honestly, this is your first rtionship, so I don''t me you for acting like that. I was the same."

    In his past life, when Elise eventually agreed to go out with Rudy, they went on their first day the next day. And never talked for a week because Rudy was too shy and nervous about doing so.

    "This is the best example of whymunication is necessary in a rtionship," Rudy stated. "And you know, you didn''t have to keep your distance from me like that. You could have just acted normally as you used to. No one will suspect us if we are just having a friendly conversation when we are in public."

    "You are right¡­"

    Half an hour passed, and Rudy was taking a break from the session. He was lying on the bed, and Elena was sucking his snake, cleaning and drinking his milk.

    "You don''t have to do that every time, you know? Today, I released all my loads in your mouth as you wanted."

    "But I like doing it."

    "Then sit on me and turn around."

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you know what sixty-nine means?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "..." Elena''s face flushed a little, but she immediately got up and sat on Rudy''s face.

    A few minutester, Elena orgasmed, but Rudy continued eating her out.

    "I wonder what would happen if someone learns about our rtionship?" Rudy wondered curiously. "Technically, neither of us are breaking any rules."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Well, I am not Jessica''s parent. And you are not a teacher," Rudy remarked.

    "That''s true. But you are her guardian. And even if we get caught, only I would be in trouble. I will be kicked out of school. And I hate to admit it, but even though I am called ''smart'', I hate studying.

    I don''t want to go to college or university. And I don''t want to do another job either. I like teaching the kids, and I love that job. If I get kicked, I will have to find another way to make money. Sure, my current job doesn''t pay me that much money as I don''t have a degree and stuff. But I am happy with what I make.

    I can livefortably with my pay, and that''s all I want. My life is perfect. I have a sweet lover, I enjoy my job, I have a house, I have food to eat, and I have grandparents who are just awesome. I don''t need anything else in my life.

    I know people say ''money doesn''t bring happiness, but I don''t think that''spletely true. You can buy anything you want with the money, but there is no fun or passion in that. You won''t feel the same way you would when you buy the same thing in a different circumstance.

    And hey¡­" Elena bit the tip of Rudy''s snake and said, "Life gets pretty boring when you have everything, right?"

    Rudy chuckled after recalling that he had said the same thing before.

    "Yeah, you are right. And I cannot believe we are so much alike. I used to think the same as you. I was happy with what I had, and I was a¡­ down to earth type of person. However, I have changed a lot.

    I can no longer be satisfied with what I have, and I always want more. I want to be the best. I want to be at the top. I want to be above everyone else, so my loved ones would never have to think of anything other than me."

    "That''s not bad either. Is being the best and on the top, your life goal?" Elena wondered.

    "You can assume that, yes."

    "Hmm. It''s a nice one. You will always have that passion to move forward. I like it. Maybe I will also make that my life goal? To be the best and at the top at whatever I do?"

    Elena grinned and added, "Or would you rather want me to focus on you and not think of anything else?"

    Rudy squinted his eyes but raised his brows and uttered, "You are already bing a wife-material, do you know that?"

    "Is that a good thing or a bad thing?"

    Rudy returned home past midnight after spending his best night of the 1989 timeline with Elena. He was genuinely falling in love with Elena as she was filling his void of having a lover.

    "That was the best night," he said.

    He made his way into the living room and prepared to sleep, but he felt uneasy for some reason, so he went to check up on the girls, only to see Jessica wasn''t there.

    He scanned the house and used all his vision abilities without caring to go blind. However, Jessica was nowhere to be seen.

    ====

    Thanks, @Monke232, for the gift!

 Chapter 549 All Seeing

    "Where did she go?"

    Rudy woke Reba up and asked, "Where is Jessica?!"

    Reba slowly opened her eyes and stared at Rudy.

    "Mmm?"

    "Where is Jessica?"

    Reba rubbed her eyes and nced to her side while saying, "She is sleeping¡­"

    Her eyes automatically widened when she realized Jessica wasn''t there.

    She got up from the bed and searched through the house, but couldn''t find her.

    "Where is Jess?!" she asked with an anxious look on her face.

    "You don''t know?"

    "No¡­ we were sleeping¡­"

    SIGH!

    Rudy was constantly trying to use the ''find my prey'' ability to locate Jessica, but it wasn''t working for some reason.

    ''Why the hell is it not working. I have already touched Jessica many times, so it should be working!''

    There was one time when Rudy''s ability didn''t work, and that was when the Ross family was abducted into the dimension ball. It wasn''t as though he couldn''t find them, he couldn''t see them even after locating them.

    ''Is the same thing happening this time? But this is 1989!''

    "When was thest time you saw her?" Rudy asked impatiently.

    "When we went to sleep. You were also on the couch¡­"

    "Yes, but I¡­"

    Reba furrowed her brows and asked, "Did you go to visit Elena again?"

    "How¡­ do you know that¡­?"

    Reba shrugged her shoulders and responded, "That''s where you will go since you only visit Elena at night."

    "That''s true, but we are talking about Jessica right now."

    "Last Sunday, when you went to drop Elena at her house after dropping us here, Jessica wanted to go after you. But I stopped her as it was night, and there was no way I was letting her go alone.

    I think she¡­" Reba''s face turned pale as she said, "She might have woken up after you left and went to¡­"

    Rudy understood what Reba was trying to say even without hearing her full sentence.

    "Seriously!" He looked at the time and said, "It''s past 2 am! What was she thinking?!"

    "Will she be okay?!" Reba panicked.

    "Yeah." He patted Reba on the head and said, "She will be fine."

    ''I teleported here after leaving Elena''s house. If I had flown my way, I would have seen her,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Still, we don''t know when she left. It takes hardly fifteen minutes to reach Elena''s house. So if she left before that, she should be¡­."

    Rudy took out his 1989 phone and dialed Elena.

    After a few rings, Elena answered the call in a low voice.

    [Are you missing me already?] That was the first thing she uttered after picking up the phone.

    "Jessica. Is she there?" Rudy asked.

    "Huh? Jessica? No, why would she be here?" Rudy could easily sense the confusion in Elena''s voice.

    "She is not here, and there are chances that she is on her way there."<sub> </sub>

    <o>,m "Wait a minute¡­" Rudy heard loud and fast footsteps over the phone, seemingly, Elena rushed to her window to look outside.</o>

    "..."

    "I don''t see her. It''s dark."

    "Okay. I will be on my way to look for her."

    "I will too¡ª!"

    Before Elena could finish, Ruy hung up the phone as he was in a hurry.

    Rudy turned to Reba, who was panicking and calmly said, "Don''t worry. I will bring her back in no time."

    "I wille with you!"

    "No. Please stay here. What if Jessica returns and doesn''t find anyone here? She will freak out. So wait for us here."

    "But¡­"

    "What?"

    Reba hugged herself as her legs trembled.

    "I will be scared alone¡­"

    "..." Rudy sat in front of Reba and ced his hands on her shoulders. "Reba, look me in the eyes."

    Reba looked into Rudy''s eyes and stopped trembling.

    "You are a strong girl. You don''t have to be afraid of anything. You are the best and the greatest sister of all time. I have learned a lot from you, and you had given me the strength to move forward when I was alone. So just be patient, and you will get anything you want in your life."

    "..." Rudy''s words have been embedded in Reba''s mind ever since then, and her maturity has increased.

    Rudy had unknowingly and unintentionally hypnotized Reba into believing that she was a strong girl who didn''t have to fear anything in the world.

    "I will go look for her. Make sure to lock the door."

    When Rudy left through the front door, he noticed it was open, further proving that Jessica had indeed left the house as Rudy had locked the door before going to visit Elena.

    Rudy rushed out of the house and soared into the sky so he could have a big field of view.

    ''No need to panic, Rudy. This is 1989, and nothing happens to Angelica at that time. She¡­ dies in the year 2000. Nothing should happen to her now. But¡­''

    Rudy clenched his fists and flew even higher. Then, he spread his hands and activated his new, yet old, vision ability.

    "All vision!"

    That ability was a mix of all his vision abilities, as well as all his sensory abilities, including the ''find my prey'' ability.

    Of course, he could only use it for a few seconds before he became blind, but that was the least concerning thing to Rudy.

    Rudy sharpened all his senses and increased the radius to far more than the actual town. He was sensing every tiny moment of the town.

    He had already achieved the first step to reach Omnipresence, but now, he had stepped on the first pir to acquire Omniscient, where he knew everything happening in the town.

    Still, using so many abilities not only strained his mental strength, but his brain couldn''t process through so much information at once. It needed more time, which Rudy didn''t have.

    "I sense something strange in the forest behind the school near Elena''s house."

    Rudynded near the forest and covered his mouth because of the stench of blood in the air. It was so intense that Rudy jumped in the air to avoid it.

    "So much blood."

    Hundreds of dead bodies were in the forest, and everything was covered in blood.

    Amid all that, he spotted Jessica''s body on the huge b of rock. And a shadow was lurking around it.

    "...!"

 Chapter 550 Lurking Shadow

    A while ago, when Rudy was busy with Elena.

    Jessica opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling for a few seconds.

    "Is it morning already?" she muttered.

    She got up from her bed and went to the living room to ask Rudy, but he wasn''t there.

    "Am Ite for school¡­."

    She could look at the time, but all the lights in the house were closed except the bedroom light, and there was no clock there.

    "Umm¡­ where is Rudy¡­" she rubbed her eyes and slowly made her way to the bathroom, but Rudy wasn''t there either.

    "..." She looked at the window from there and realized it was still night.

    "Oh¡­ so where did Rudy go¡­"

    She went to the bedroom to wake Reba up, but she didn''t wake up.

    "..." She puffed her cheeks and muttered, "I am sure he went to meet Miss Elena again. He lives with us, so why does he go there? I will bring him back!"

    Jessica rushed to the front door, which was locked, and her hand didn''t reach the lock. So she jumped a few times and managed to unlock it.

    "Stupid Rudy!"

    She went out without knowing what the time was. She thought only a few minutes had passed since they fell asleep and ran her way to Elena''s house.

    "Stupid. Stupid, Stupid!" She was so focused and angry at Rudy that the thought of being alone at night never crossed her mind.

    Usually, she would be scared to even go to the bathroom alone at night and always wake Reba up in the middle of the night.

    Elena''s house was on the way between the school and her house, so she had seen it several times but never actually went there.

    After walking for a few minutes, she reached the intersection, where she had to go right and walk for a few minutes to get to Elena''s house. However, when she stood there, she eventually realized that she was out alone in the middle of the night.

    Undoubtedly, Jessica made a stupid move, but she couldn''t be med for her action. After all, she was merely seven years old, and a kid would never stop at anything once they had made up their mind.

    When she realized what she was doing, everything came back to her. Her body trembled as she nced around to look for someone, but it was dead silence.

    "Why am I here?!" she panicked.

    "Is this the dream where I go to the bathroom to pee and pee on the bed?"

    She even started thinking that she was dreaming and she wasn''t actually outside the house. She was denying her actions, not because she didn''t remember doing them, but because she didn''t want them to be real.

    "Please, let this be a dream. Let this be a dream."

    She closed her eyes and repeatedly said the same thing.

    "Let this be a dream. Let this be a dream. Let this be a dream!"

    She hoped that she would wake up on her bed when she opened her eyes, but that didn''t happen.

    "No¡­ I want to go back!"

    She turned around and decided to run her way back to the house, but she was still too scared to do so.

    "Since I am already here, and Rudy is at Mis Elena''s house¡­ I should go there¡­"

    It would have taken Jessica at least ten minutes to return home if she had walked without stopping¡ª even for a second. While Elena''s house was roughly five minutes away from the intersection.

    "Will Rudy be angry?" she wondered. "What if he yells at me? No¡­ what if he leaves us like father did?"<sub> </sub>

    Jessica rushed to Elena''s house as soon as possible, but on her way, she heard a weird rustling noise.

    "...!"

    She looked behind her and to her sides but couldn''t see anyone.

    "What was that?"

    She increased her speed and ran as fast as she could. But she couldn''t stop hearing the same sound again and again. It was as though the sound was following her.

    Jessica was scared, but she knew that she shouldn''t stop until she reached Elena''s house, and she did.

    She was breathing so heavily that she felt like her heart was about to pop out of her chest.

    She was standing on the porch of the house, waiting for her breaths to slow down so she could utter a word.

    RUSTLE!

    Then, she heard the same sound again, but it was crisp and clear, as though it came from behind her.

    "..." She slowly looked back while trembling, but no one was there.

    Suddenly, she was covered in the shadow, and she disappeared along with the shadow.

    At that time, Rudy had already left before Jessica reached Elena''s house.

    When Jessica opened her eyes again, she found herself sitting on the huge b of rock in the middle of the forest.

    "..." She panicked and jumped down, but before her feet could touch the ground, she was pushed back on the b by the shadow.

    "Where am I?!" she yelled.

    A few secondster, the shadow revealed itself and sat on the b beside Jessica.

    "Who are you?!" Jessica jumped again, but the shadow pulled her back to the b.

    "Why did you bring me here?!"

    The shadow''s entire body was covered in mist, making it impossible to see it.

    Tears rolled down Jessica''s eyes as she yelled, "I want to go home!"

    "I am sorry I was being a bad girl! I promise I won''t leave the house again! Please let me go home!"

    The shadow tapped on Jessica''s shoulder and pointed its finger at the dead bodies in the forest.

    "...!" Jessica''s eyes widened after seeing that. "Are you going to kill me too?! Please don''t eat me! I don''t taste good!"

    The shadow shook its head and took out a red, apple-like fruit from its pocket.

    "No. I don''t want to eat it. I know you will eat me if I eat this!"

    The shadow handed the fruit to Jessica and slowly spoke, "Dangerous here."

    Jessica thought the shadow would kill her if she didn''t eat the fruit, so she ate it.

    "It''s so sweet!" she said after taking only one bite.

    After eating the fruit, Jessica calmed down and eventually fell asleep on the rock b. And at the same time, Rudy arrived.

 Chapter 551 An Unexpected Meet

    Rudynded in the forest with nothing but anger. And hended so forcefully without caring that the ground cracked on impact as the force blew away his surroundings.

    The trees and dead bodies were tossed aside like dust in the wind.

    "I know you are hiding in the shadows. I don''t know who you are or what you were nning to do with Jessica, but I can hear her heartbeat, so that means she is fine. I will give you a painless death if youe out now!"

    There was no response from the other side, which made Rudy more furious than before.

    "If you want to do it the hard way, then so be it. How dare you even think of hurting her!"

    Rudy released his aura to intimidate the shadow, and it was so strong that it physically destroyed his surroundings even more. It felt like his aurora was alive and ready to devour anything in his path.

    "You are not a human, and that''s obvious. But whichever race you belong to, you cannot escape me. I will chase you down to the depths of hell and find you! I rule everything! I rule every race! How dare you defy my orders!"

    The Lord inside Rudy was awakening, fueling his anger even more.

    "You think you can hide from me?" Rudy asked with a scoff. "I can still sense your presence. Even if you physically hide, I can see you. I will count to three, soe out obediently.

    I don''t want Jessica to wake up and see me like this. So let''s be done with it. If you don''te out, I will have to rip your shadow out of the horizon, and that won''t end well for you."

    A few secondster, the shadow emerged from Jessica''s shadow and stood in front of Rudy.

    The reason Rudy didn''t do anything first instead of threatening the shadow was because it used Jessica''s shadow to hide. So to take it out, Rudy would have to use his powers on Jessica, which might have hurt her.

    Rudy simply bluffed, but it was a true bluff.

    When he released his intimidating aura, the realms quavered in fear. They couldn''t see Rudy, but they could sense his presence. And if the faraway realms dropped to their knees after sensing Rudy''s aura, what would have happened to the shadow who was standing in front of Rudy?

    One would expect it to rub its head on the ground and grovel before Rudy, but surprisingly, it stood its ground.

    Rudy''s fangs automatically erged as he ordered, "Kneeeeeel!"

    The shadow couldn''t help but kneel in front of Rudy.

    "Now, let''s see who you truly are before I kill you by peeling your skin off your flesh!"

    The shadow was still covered in the mist, but when Rudy touched it, the mist was absorbed by Rudy''s body, and it revealed a girl wearing a hoodie. And her head was lowered as she was kneeling to Rudy.

    "Raise your head and look at me," Rudy ordered.

    At first, the girl didn''t move, but she eventually had to. She slowly moved her head up as her hoodie fell off, and Rudy saw her full face.

    "...!"

    Never in his wildest dream had he ever expected to see or meet ''that'' girl in 1989. His eyes widened in bewilderment as all his anger vanishedpletely as though it had never existed.

    "What¡­" He slowly moved his hand to the girl''s face as her red hair swayed in the air. "What are you doing here¡­ Rias?"<sub> </sub>

    The girl was none other than Rudy''s vampire wife¡ª Rias.

    "How do you know my name?" Rias asked with a confused look on her face.

    "Why¡­ oh¡­ you are this timeline''s Rias. But why are you here in the human world? No, more importantly. What were you going to do with Jessica?"

    While Rudy''s anger had indeed vanished, he had to know the answers of Rias'' actions.

    "First, answer me." Rias furrowed her brows and asked as she pointed her finger at the sleeping Jessica, "What are you to this girl?"

    "I don''t have to answer your question."

    Rias frowned and asked, "You''re not a human, are you?"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Do I look like one to you?"

    "Who are you? And why couldn''t I defy your words? Are you a warlock?" Rias asked curiously.

    "Warlock? What is that? It''s actually my first time hearing that. Is that a race?"

    "Warlocks are mostly humans who steal the power of other races and use them for evil purposes. There are many types of warlock, but there is one thingmon in all of them, and that is that they are humans.

    Only humans can be warlocks. I read stories about them but never saw one. In fact, no one has ever seen one for thousands of years, and they have be a myth, a legend. But it seems they were all true," Rias uttered with a judging re.

    "I am not a warlock, but tell me more about them."

    "Blood warlock; they steal the powers of vampires to hunt the vampires. Dragon yers, who are warlocks, steal the dragon''s power to hunt them down. Basically, the yers of the races are mostly warlocks.

    Seriously, humans are such despicable creatures. I have no idea why the Lord has kept them alive. They are the reason for the wars eons ago. They are the cause of every war in history. I hate them to my core!"

    "..."

    Rias looked at her hand and muttered, "But I can''t believe my mother was half-human and half-vampire. I have human blood inside me, and that''s disgusting. I ran away from the vampire world so I could meet my mother and ask her why she married a human!"

    ''Whoa. Her hate for humans is immeasurable. And now I see the perfect influence of Nyxia in her,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "So you killed all the humans?" Rudy asked while pointing his gaze around at the dead bodies.

    "No. They were bad people who were bringing innocent humans into the forest and killing them. Today was their grand meeting, so I annihted them all!"

    ? "If you hate humans so much, then why did you avenge the death of innocent humans? Furthermore, why did you save Jessica''s life?"

    "Well¡­" Rias averted her gaze and muttered, "Not all humans are bad¡­"

 Chapter 552 Intresting Discovery

    "What was happening here? And did you bring Jessica here?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "Yes, I brought her here because she was walking alone at night when the evil people were roaming in the town. They could have abducted her as she was walking around their territories," Rias answered.

    "This town shouldn''t have something like that, but¡­" Rudy raised one of the bodies and found a syndicate symbol. "I knew it."

    "What? Do you know these people?"

    "Yes, and no. They are from the underworld."

    "Hell?!" Rias eximed in shock.

    "No," Rudy shook his head and chuckled with a distant smile on his face.

    "What''s so funny?"

    "It''s nothing."

    Rudy recalled the same reaction when he had mentioned the word ''underworld'' in front of the vampire gang for the first time.

    "These people were from the syndicate of mafias. There is an ongoing war there, and they areing out to spread terror to the outside world. There are other cities they can go to, but this one seems like a safe ce for them.

    The other cities are developed enough and have police stations and stuff, but this town is still underdeveloped with no security for anyone. However, crimes are non-existent in viges, or so¡­ I thought."

    Rudy counted the bodies and asked, "So what exactly were they doing here? Bringing people here and killing them?"

    Rias shook her head and said, "They were dumping dead bodies here. But they did bring a dozen alive people here a few days back and kept them chained."

    "Probably people from other organizations." Rudy pondered for a while and muttered, "I will get rid of the bodies. You should go back to your house."

    "Wait a minute." Rias grabbed Rudy''s hand and asked, "You didn''t answer my question. Who are you?"

    "I will tell you whatever you want to know, but not right now. I will drop by your house tomorrow. But for now, know that I am not an evil person."

    "Who are you to this girl?"

    "Umm¡­ think of me as her guardian. And you shouldn''t abduct people like that anymore, okay?"

    "I didn''t¡­" Rias clenched her fists and said, "She was being followed by something."

    "Hmm?"

    "I was here in the forest when I sensed something watching me. So I went to check, but couldn''t find anyone. And when I saw this little girl alone at night, crying and frightened, I¡­ brought her here to save her," Rias eximed.

    "When did you sense something? It could be me trying to find Jessica, but just to be sure, I will scout the area before leaving." Rudy smiled at Rias and said, "Stay safe."

    "...I don''t understand. Why do you know so much about me? How did you know my name? Have we met before?" Rias looked into Rudy''s eyes and suddenly gasped.

    She covered her mouth and said, "Don''t tell me, grandpa Virgil sent you to punish me!"

    "No, it''s nothing like that," Rudy chuckled softly. "Just go home for now. I want to chat with you, but I must take Jessica back to her house."

    Rias puckered her lips and muttered, "I no longer feel any hostility from you, so I guess I can believe you."

    "Well, thank you. You should be d that I unmasked you first and didn''t kill you on the spot. I am d too. You shouldn''t have worn the mist like that."

    Rudy carried Jessica in his arms and turned to Rias.

    "You look beautiful as always."

    After saying that, he jumped in the air and disappeared into the clouds.

    "What was that?!" Rias shouted with a flushed face.

    SIGH!

    She nced around and raised her brows before shaking her head in disbelief.

    "He didn''t do anything about the bodies¡­"<sub> </sub>

    Just as Rias said that the bodies slowly turned into ashes and left no sign behind.

    "¡­!"

    Rias gritted her teeth and muttered, "He gets on my nerves for some reason! I don''t like him at all!"

    That was the beginning of the tale of Rias and Rudy''s love story.

    "Hmm~ All clear. Rias sensed me." Rudy flew above the clouds towards the house while smiling.

    ''This was my first time seeing Rias use her vampire powers. Since she is 90% human, her powers are very limited. Still, she looked so beautiful.''

    Rudynded near the house and saw Jessica and Elena at the door. Fortunately, they didn''t see himnding as they were at the door, and Rudynded a few meters away from there.

    "Elena, what are you doing here?" Rudy asked.

    "Jessica!" Elena and Reba rushed at Rudy and asked, "What happened to her? Is she okay?"

    "Yes. She is just sleeping. Don''t worry."

    They went inside and ced Jessica on the bed. Reba also fell asleep soon after, and Elena stayed the night at their house.

    "Are you sure about staying here? What about your grandparents?"

    "It''s okay. I will wake up early and leave before they wake up. It''s toote to go back, and besides, I don''t want to leave you alone."

    "Hmm? Are you worried about me?" Rudy chuckled softly. "I am perfectly fine."

    "So make yourself look fine, but you are not actually fine, are you?"

    "..."

    They left the bedroom and went to the kitchen.

    "Do you want to drink something?" Rudy asked her.

    "No. I just want to sleep with you."

    "Oh?" Rudy pulled her close and asked, "Is that an invitation?"

    Elena pushed Rudy back and squinted her eyes before replying, "I didn''t mean it like that. And we are not doing it here. I also have school tomorrow, so I need a good sleep."

    Rudy carried Elena in his arms and took her to the couch.

    "Huh? Don''t tell me that you sleep on the couch?!"

    "Yes. It''s veryfortable to sleep."

    "That''s not the point. You should sleep on the bed, or you will have body aches."

    "I will buy another bed tomorrow. But for now, let''s get you to sleep."

    Rudy sat on the couch and ced Elena on hisp.

    "What¡­ are you doing? There is no way we can sleep like this."

    "Just trust me."

    Rudyid down, and Elena slept on top of him.

    "Are you feelingfortable?" Elena asked Rudy. "This is not an idle position to sleep."

    "Toss your facts and knowledge out of your head for tonight. And close your eyes."

    Within a few minutes, both of them had fallen into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 553 Telling Elena

    The night passed, and the sun woke up, but Elena and Rudy didn''t.

    Even Reba woke upte after everything that happenedst night. She was still sleepy when she got off the bed, but when she went into the living room and saw Rudy and Elena sleeping on top of each other while hugging, her sleep vanished.

    At first, she stared at them for a few seconds before realizing what was happening. She even thought that they were pretending to be asleep because she woke up, but they were truly fast asleep.

    It was noted that the quality of the pillow or the bed can affect the sleeping time of a person. The better the quality, the longer they would sleep. For Elena, Rudy was the bed pillow and the bed, and for Rudy, Elena was his soft and squishy nket.

    When Rudy opened his eyes after his nose caught the familiar smell of breakfast, he realized that it waste, but not toote to freak out.

    Regardless, Rudy had no need to worry about waking upte, but Elena had to get to her house to make breakfast for her grandparents and get ready for school.

    The faculties were supposed to arrive earlier at school before the students, after all.

    Rudy already knew what would happen if he woke Elena up, so he let her sleep and made extra breakfast for three people with Reba. However, for some reason, Rudy felt as though he was getting a cold shoulder from her.

    Rudy didn''t pay too much attention to it as he didn''t want to overthink on every slightest matter and make it big, but he should have done that as his hunch was correct, and Reba was indeed giving him the cold shoulder.

    Once everything was ready, Rudy woke Elena up. At first, she was confused to see Rudy and nced around for a few seconds before her memories finally caught up to her brain, and she recalled the event from thest night.

    Then, she slowly moved her gaze to the clock on the wall, and her face turned pale after realizing it was already morning.

    "Why didn''t you wake me up!" she shouted and immediately got off the couch.

    As she was in a hurry and didn''t give time to her body to activate its functions, her legs couldn''t carry her, and she fell into Rudy''s arms.

    "There, there. I know you want to embrace me, but now is not the time," Rudy teased her with a grin.

    Elena pushed Rudy back and said, "Now is not the time for your jokes. I am sote!"

    "But it''s only 7:21 right now."

    "It will take me fifteen minutes to reach home. Ten minutes to bathe and get ready. And a minimum of twenty minutes to make breakfast. And some other things!"

    "What time do you have to go to school?" Rudy asked curiously.

    ? "Sharp 8:00. And the students starting after 8:15, but the time is 8:30."

    "Remind me to thank my certain teacher," Rudy muttered.

    He pointed his finger at the packed breakfast and said, "Your breakfast is already ready, so I just saved you twenty minutes."

    "Still¡­ I will bete! And I am always at the gate duty, so I have to make sure I am the first one there."

    "Don''t worry about it." Rudy grabbed breakfast and held Elena''s hand. "I will drop you home."<sub> </sub>

    Rudy turned to Reba and said, "You can wake Jessica up and take a bath together. I will be back by eight."

    Reba turned her face to the side and went to the bedroom to wake Jessica up.

    ''Well, I would feel awkward too if a family member suddenly brought their lover home. Let''s hope everything will go back to normal by the time I return.''

    Rudy left the house with Elena and walked. But Elena was in such a hurry that she was basically dragging Rudy with her rather than walking with him.

    "Calm down, my butterfly. Umhh¡­. yeah, that was bad. I regretted it the moment it came out of my mouth. I was trying to give you a nickname but¡­ nevermind that. I forgot I suck at naming."

    Rudy pulled Elena close and said, "No need to hurry."

    "Are you trying to get me kicked out of my job?" Elena asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Well, I wouldn''t mind doing that if you ever felt like your job was too much, or you thought it was a burden. But I know you love your job, and I would be at ease if I knew that you were watching over Jessica.

    What I am trying to say is¡­ you don''t have to do something you don''t want to. We are now lovers, so we should share responsibilities and burdens too. And I want to make you happy.

    You don''t have to worry about money and stuff. I will take care of anything. And if you ever need something, I will get it for you in no time," he said calmly with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Right now, I want you to let me go so I can reach home and not get toote for school."

    "Hmm? Why do you want to go home?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face.

    "Are you seriously asking that?"

    "Look around, you idiot."

    "Hah?!" Elena nced around and found herself standing in her room. "Wha¡­t?"

    "Since you wereining so much about gettingte, I expect praise for saving your time."

    "Wait¡­ what just happened? We were on the street and¡­ how¡­."

    Rudy smiled at Elena and said, "I did that."

    "What?" Elena was confused and curious at the same time.

    "I¡­ have superpowers. And I can do stuff."

    Earlier, when Rudy pulled Elena close to him, he had teleported to Elena''s room, and Elena never noticed as she was too focused on Rudy.

    That showed how much she loved Rudy, as even though she knew she waste and her job was at risk, she didn''t put anything above Rudy. Even though she pretended she didn''t care, she only cared and thought of Rudy whenever she was around him.

 Chapter 554 Meeting Grandparents

    "Super¡­ powers? I don''t understand."

    "I don''t me you. I was nning to tell you this anyway, but I thought this was the best time." Rudy looked into Elena''s eyes and said, "I didn''t want to hide anything from my lover."

    Elena pondered for a few seconds and nodded before saying, "Okay."

    "Okay?"

    "Okay!"

    "No¡­ what, okay? You are not going to ask more questions?"

    "No. I just want to know what you want me to know. I won''t ask you things you don''t tell me. And besides¡­."

    "Besides¡­?" Rudy eagerly waited for the following words.

    "Besides, I am gettingte, so now is not the time."

    "...."

    Elena grinned at Rudy and remarked, "What? Are you going to sulk now?"

    "I never sulk."

    Elena grabbed Rudy''s hand and said, "Come."

    "Hmm?"

    "Don''t you want to meet my grandparents?"

    "No¡­"

    "..."

    "I was joking. But¡­ not really. I don''t think I should meet them."

    "Why not?"

    "I mean¡­. they are old, and they probably have the old mentality of the 1900s." Rudy shrugged and said, "What would they think if their granddaughter woke upte and brought a guy home from her bedroom? I don''t see that ending well, to be honest."

    "Don''t worry. They are okay with all this."

    "Is that so?"

    ''Did she already tell them about me?'' Rudy wondered.

    Elena took Rudy downstairs, where her grandparents were waiting for her at the dining table.

    "Hey, gramps!" Elena fist bumped with her grandfather and grabbed a te from the kitchen to serve them breakfast. "Here you go. This breakfast is made by my boyfriend, so let me know how it is. And¡­ I will go take a bath."

    After saying that, Elena rushed to her room to grab her clothes.

    ''What the¡ª! She left me alone with them?!''

    Rudy looked at her grandparents and found them staring at him.

    "So you are that young man she keeps talking about," the grandmother said.

    Rudy awkwardly smiled at them and nodded.

    "No need to be nervous." The grandfather moved a chair for Rudy and said, "Come sit."

    Rudy reluctantly sat on the chair and said, "Thank you."

    "So, what is your name?" the grandfather suddenly asked.

    "It''s¡­" Rudy stopped and thought, ''Has Elena not told my name to them? But what if she has and I get the name wrong?''

    "My name is Robert."

    "Robert¡­ that was the name of my bud back then."

    "I see¡­"

    The grandparents began to eat, but Rudy sat there. He felt awkward and wished that Elena would finish her bath soon.<sub> </sub>

    "When did you two meet?'' the grandmother asked this time.

    "Around three weeks ago."

    "Three weeks?! And you two are already a thing?!" the grandfather eximed.

    "Yes. Elena is very straightforward, and things just¡­ happened."

    "Haha! I know what you mean. She is very spoiled, and her anger is¡­ just like her grandmother," the grandfather remarked whileughing at the grandmother.

    "...."

    "Have you two already done the deed?" the grandfather asked. "You came from her room, so I would expect a yes."

    Rudy felt ufortable talking about all that to them, but he tossed everything aside and nodded.

    "Yes."

    "You should consider yourself lucky that you have someone like Elena to take care of you," the grandmother said.

    "Oh, I am. I am d that she is my¡­ lover. She is very kind and considerate of me. And she¡ª"

    "Are you sure we are talking about the same person?" the grandfather remarked. "Because Elena is none of the things you mentioned."

    "..."

    "Anyway, I am impressed that you have already done the deed. Had you said no, I would have been angry."

    "Can I ask why?"

    "If a man stays in the same room as a beautiful girl like Elena and doesn''t do anything to her, then that man is not a man."

    "If you put it like that, then yes. You are not wrong."

    "Back in my day when I was your age¡­" The grandfather stopped to take a bite.

    ''Oh, there we go. The ''back in my day''parison. I can already guess what''s going to happen next,'' Rudy uttered inwardly and prepared his poker face.

    "Where was I¡­? Ah, yes. Back when I was your age, there were not many schools. Only academies are far, far away from towns. Many cities share onemon academy, and there will be thousands of students."

    He looked at Rudy and asked, "Do you understand what I am trying to say?"

    "Uhmm¡­ back then, students focused more on their studies?"

    "Oh, Nah. Thousands of students mean too many pretty girls on campus."

    "..."

    "When I was your¡­ wait, how old did you say you were again? You look no older than eighteen."

    "Yes." That''s all Rudy could say.

    "When I was in the academy, I was one of the most attractive males on the campus. The girls used to call me prince charming, and they all fawned over me. Oh, my days. I wish I could go back to that time and enjoy my life even more.

    So as I was saying, I had too much fun in my youth. I met girls and enjoyed my nights with them. But all that came to an end when my fiance reached the age and enrolled in the same academy as mine.

    Of course, I am talking about this olddy sitting beside me. She is my cousin. And back then, parents loved to set up arranged marriages when we were only toddlers. But hey, I am notining. I don''t see how that was a bad thing over the current generation''s culture. Marriagessted long back then, but there were also other factors that yed a role. Still, I am sure the future generation would be much worse.

    Love has lost its meaning, and it''s sad to see that it has be a word with no value. Anyone can say it to anyone without genuine feelings. Oh, there. I am going off the topic. I shouldn''t care about the future generation. I would be dead by then. Haha!"

    "..."

    Rudy talked with them until Elena came out of the bathroom and ate a few bites of breakfast before leaving with Rudy.

    Rudy teleported her near the school and somehow managed to get there on time without gettingte. Afterward, he returned to the house and ate breakfast with the girls.

    Reba left for her school, andter, he dropped Jessica to her school. Once he was done with everything, he decided to meet Rias and see what she was up to.

    ====

    Thanks, @Kdog9001, for the gift!

    Discord link- https://discord.gg/HSqWhxhU

 Chapter 555 Visiting The Haunted House Again

    Rudy teleported to the forest to the spot where he had met Riasst night.

    "I am getting nervous for some reason. I was truly baffled when I saw herst night, but I kept my cool, and I was totally focused on Jessica, so I prioritized Jessica over Rias for obvious reasons.

    But now that everything has settled and I am going to meet Rias, I feel¡­conflicted. I have already realized that time traveling to 1989 was supposed to happen¡­ or should I say, it has already happened once¡­ for Rudy in the future¡ª that would be me.

    If that wasn''t the case, I wouldn''t have found my new wallet on Jessica''s grave. So whatever I do in this timeline¡ª or what was supposed to happen in this timeline¡ª has already urred in 2008.

    That would exin so many things. And there is a chance to find my real parents too. Were they humans? And why do I have the Lord''s power? I have so many questions left unanswered.

    However, I know the answers to the other questions I had.

    Why did I feel the warmth and the connection when I met Angelica for the first time in that tunnel? Because, even if she had no memory, deep down, she recognized me? No wonder I was so eager to save her.

    But¡­ who is Elena? If everything has already happened in 2008, then she should know me in 2008, right? But up until now, I have never met her. She was 18 years old in 1989, so in 2008, she should be 37 or something.

    I am also currently 18, although I am pretending to be 23 to seem like an adult.

    Wait, what if I had actually met Elena, but she never told me anything? And since she is 37, she would look mature and different because of her age. I wish to return to 2008 for a few minutes and find Elena."

    Rudy lowered his gaze as he slowly walked towards Rias'' house. He wasn''t in a hurry because he was nervous and lost in different thoughts.

    "Still, ever since I found out that the flow of time in 2008 has basically stopped for me, I am not worried about the girls since they would never realize that I have been missing.

    I do miss them a lot, though.

    Coming back to the topic, since whatever I did in 1989 has already happened in 2008, should I even be worried about the consequences of my actions? Whatever I do is supposed to happen.

    Seriously, this is so mind-blogging. It''s best if I don''t think about it, but I can''t help myself. Moreover, I now know the answer to the biggest mystery question I have had for a long time.

    Why and how did Rias fall in love with me in 2008? When I told her my name, she jumped on me and began hugging me to show her affection.

    The answer is that I had already met her in 1989, and she fell in love with me at that time. Maybe Iter wiped her memory and made it so she would remember everything when she learned my name in 2008?

    But wouldn''t that mean she already knew everything? Did she know that I was the Lord? Perhaps, I never told her in the 1989 timeline?

    I have always been eager to know why Rias fell in love with me, and whenever I asked her, she avoided the topic or passed it off as a joke. And when I asked Jane, she called me stupid.

    She must have noticed it after she drank my blood, and I showed her my memory." Rudy let out a sigh and muttered, "And I thought she was just drunk (high) on my blood.

    So, in other words¡­ Rias has waited for me for that long? That''s a long¡­ really long time. Once I return to the 2008 timeline, I should treat her something. Let''s hope she has finally decided to tell everything to Jane.<sub> </sub>

    She has been holding my threesome card in her hand. Now, enough about 2008. Let''s focus on 1989 and make Rias fall in love with me. It shouldn''t be that hard, right?

    I mean¡­" Rudy shrugged with a confident look on his face and said, "I make the haughty girl like Jane fall for me, so it shouldn''t be that tough to make Rias fall for me. And I hate to admit but¡­ our first meetingst night wasn''t exactly what I would call romantic.

    For the first time, I had used the Lord''smand and intimidation on someone. Wish me luck, 2008 Rias and Angelica."

    Rudy knocked on the door, but as he had expected, he received no response.

    ''If possible, I truly don''t want to enter this house. It brings back some nightmarish memories that I don''t want to remember. But I didn''t have my powers at that time, so it should be easy this time.''

    Rudy unlocked the door using his powers and entered the house.

    BANG!

    When he looked back, the door had disappeared.

    "Oh, great."

    Rudy walked around the house, this time nailing all the traps, and nonchntly sat on the chair in the middle of the living room.

    "Hmph! Not bad," Rias'' voice echoed in the house, although she was nowhere to be seen.

    "Can youe out now? I am here to meet you, not your house."

    "Why do you show no sign of fear? Even the strongest warriors from the vampire world, who hade to take me back, were so afraid after entering this house that they ran away after promising that they would never return."

    Even though Rias wasn''t there, Rudy could easily feel the curiosity in her voice.

    "I will tell you if you show yourself in front of me."

    "Nice try, Mister. But I am not appearing in front of you. You were so scaryst night that I had nightmares about you all night when I slept."

    "Oh? So I am alreadying in your dreams?" Rudy scoffed softly. "That''s a development."

    "Shut up!"

    "Okay, let''s be serious." Rudy conjured a tennis ball in his hand¡ª that he had copied at home¡ª and asked, "What do I have to do to make you appear in front of me?"

    "Strip."

 Chapter 556 Steady Development

    "Strip."

    "What?"

    "Strip. Didn''t you say you would do anything to call me out?"

    ''I did not expect Rias to be so sassy, but I am notining.''

    "Well, if that''s what you want, then¡­" Rudy stood up and stripped himself in less than three seconds. Then, he casually sat on the chair while ying with the tennis ball.

    "You really stripped?! Don''t you have any shame?!"

    "I sold my shame for $69."

    "Cover your thing!"

    "Hmm? Weren''t you the one who asked me to strip? I thought you wanted to see my dick."

    "I did not want to see your¡­ y-your thing! I asked you to strip, thinking you would give up on calling me out, but I had no idea I was dealing with a shameless person!"

    It was obvious from Rias'' voice that she was flustered.

    Rudy wore his clothes, but slowly, so he could sh his snake to Rias. It took me three seconds to strip, but it took three minutes to get dressed.

    Of course, Rudy could easily locate where Rias was hiding in the house or forcefully call her out. But he didn''t want to do either of those as he wanted Rias toe out on her own.

    His goal was to make her fall in love with him, not to make her hate him.

    Rudy tossed the ball to the wall and caught it with the other hand.

    "Now that I have done what you asked me to do, will youe out now?" Rudy asked nicely.

    "No."

    "What else do you want me to do?"

    "For now, I want you to leave."

    "Come on¡­"

    Rudy tossed the ball on the wall again but didn''t catch it and let it bounce around in the room. Then, he got up from the chair and said, "Alright, I am leaving. But I will return again tomorrow."

    "What makes you think that I will show myself to you tomorrow?"

    "We will see."

    After that, Rudy left the house as he said and went to explore the town to find new things.

    The ball in the room eventually stopped bouncing near the wall. It stayed like that for a few seconds before starting to roll and circling around the chair.

    The next day, Rudy returned as he had promised and talked with Rias for a few minutes before leaving.

    That continued for two weeks, and instead of getting impatient and angry, Rudy was surprisingly happy.

    He nned to make her fall for him, which was going smoothly, ording to him, at least. It didn''t matter if he couldn''t see her, but they talked daily. And each day, their chatting duration increased.

    On the first day, she asked him to leave after ten minutes, which increased to twenty minutes on the second day and thirty minutes on the third. Rudy considered that progress and made that his challenge.

    It was obvious from the progression so far that Rias was slowly opening her heart to Rudy. So if she decided to show herself in front of Rudy, that would mean that she had taken a liking to him.

    On the 15th day, Rudy was sitting on the chair as always, tossing the ball and ying catch.<sub> </sub>

    "Hey, you there?" Rudy asked. "Or are you still sleeping? I think I got here a little too early, but I couldn''t wait to see your face."

    "I am here. I just don''t know what to say," Rias responded.

    "How about you appear in front of me? I am sure you will suddenly remember a lot of things to talk about."

    "No. If I look into your eyes, I will have to obey yourmands again. And I am not that stupid. What if you make me do something I don''t want to?"

    "You are just giving me more ideas."

    "Shut it!"

    SIGH!

    Rudy stretched his arms in the air and said, "It has been two weeks. Don''t you feel sorry for me and do as I say?"

    "No. Because you don''t look sad at all. In fact, you seem to be enjoying yourself."

    "That''s not true. Even if I don''t look sad, you never know if I am just hiding my emotions from the world," he said with a distant smile on his face.

    "Well, it has been two weeks, and you still haven''t answered my questions. You can''t expect me to trust you if you don''t trust me."

    "I have already answered most of your questions. There are a few things that I can''t tell you, and you will have to deal with it."

    "Okay then, answer my next three questions without lying, and I will appear in front of you," Rias promised.

    "Alright. But you better keep your promise, or you know what will happen."

    "What is your real name? You told me your name is Robert, but I don''t believe that''s true."

    "I was going to tell you my real name, actually." After a pause of two seconds, he uttered, "My name is Rudy."

    "Rudy? What type of name is that," she scoffed. "Why do humans name their children like this?"

    "I can say the same to you." Rudy scoffed back and said, "Glorias. What type of name is that?"

    "Watch it!"

    "You too, my love."

    The house shook as Rias'' voice shouted, "Don''t call me that!"

    "You do this every time I call you that; it''s quite funny, not going to lie. Now, onto your second question."

    "I know. You don''t have to remind me." A brief pauseter, Rias asked, "How do you know my name? Are you truly not a warrior sent by my grandpa to take me back to the vampire world?"

    "Hey, that''s two questions," Rudy remarked.

    "Answer, please. I don''t want you to be a warrior."

    "I am not. I am a human, physically, at least. And I know your name because¡­ uhm¡­ I know you."

    "That''s a vague answer. Tell me a little more, and I will count it as two answers."

    "Since I promised to tell the truth, I will tell you the truth."

    "Thank you."

 Chapter 557 How To Tame A Vampire

    "I¡­" Rudy let out a short sigh and said, "I am from the future."

    "..."

    "And I have time-traveled to this timeline for some reason."

    "You¡­"

    "Hmm? Oh, I know you are shocked after learning that but don''t worry."

    "You promised to tell the truth!"

    "I am telling the truth!" Rudy groaned. "But it''s up to you to believe me."

    "Fine. I believe you. You don''t seem to be lying."

    "I also know what you are in the human world to find your mother."

    "I told you that the night we met!"

    "Yes, you did, but I knew it even before¡­ that."

    At that time, Rudy realized something. He clenched the tennis ball in his hand as a sudden thought crossed his mind.

    ''Right now, Rias is in the human world to find her mother. But she would obviously return to the vampire world. And when I met Rias in the 2008 timeline, she was apparently looking for someone important to her.

    After my night with Jane in the vampire world, when Jane told me a few things about Rias. I assumed ''that'' someone important Rias was looking for was her mother. But there is a high chance that she was waiting for me!

    I can''t tell for sure, but I will ask her once I return to the 2008 timeline to confirm.''

    "What''s wrong? You went quiet all of a sudden?" Rias asked curiously.

    "I am just waiting for your third and final question."

    "Look back, you idiot."

    "Hmm?" Rudy was so lost in his thoughts earlier that he never noticed Rias'' voiceing from behind him.

    When Rudy turned around, he saw Rias standing there, squirming with a flushed face.

    "What happened to the third question?" Rudy asked with a dazed expression on his face, seemingly speechless after seeing Rias after a long time.

    "I asked two questions earlier, remember?"

    "Hmm."

    "But¡­ I would like to ask one more question¡­ if you don''t mind¡­" she uttered hesitantly.

    "Sure, go ahead."

    "If you are truly from the future, and thus, know me very well. What type of rtions do we have in the future? And why are you here?"

    "That''s two questions again," Rudy chuckled softly.

    Rias stared at Rudy without reacting and waited for his answers.

    "Well¡­ we have a special rtionship. And I am here to make you fall in love with me," Rudy answered honestly.

    "But why¡­"

    "Do I need a reason to fall in love with someone?"

    "If you know me, then you must also know my sister, right?"

    "I do," Rudy nodded.<sub> </sub>

    "Then you should fall in love with her. She is better than me in everything. She is beautiful, she is strong, and she is more vampire-ish than me."

    "I know."

    "Then¡­ why¡­" Rias clenched her fist.

    "As I said, I want to fall in love with you and make you fall in love with me. I have no other reasons or excuses."

    "Why would you fall in love with me?"

    Even though Rias had said she wanted to ask one question, she had asked many.

    "Firstly, I love you more than Jane. Andstly, Jane is not here. If she was, I would make a move on her as well," he answered with a straight face.

    Rias squinted her eyes and asked with a judging look on her face, "You are after our bodies?"

    "No. I believe in love and peace, and that''s why I opted for the harem," Rudy stated with a peace sign.

    "A¡­ harem¡­?"

    "A harem is a man having multiple girls as lovers."

    "I know what it means, but¡­ that''s disgusting!"

    "Oh,e on. You weren''t so against it in the future~" Rudy groaned.

    "That''s because this is not the future! And the future me must be stupid to let you have a harem!"

    "You would regret saying that in the future. And if you don''t, I will make sure to remind you."

    After that day, Rudy and Rias met daily, which continued for a few more weeks. They had gotten a lot closer, and whenever Rudy was free, he would go to Rias'' house to spend time with her.

    Of course, his rtionship with Elena was going well, and they would have fun every night.

    Rudy had a lot of chances to have sex with Rias, and he was convinced that Rias wouldn''t say no to him if he ever tried. However, he didn''t do more than hugging. He didn''t even kiss or touch her appropriately.

    He knew Rias was a virgin in 2008, so he couldn''t have sex with her in 1989. he could kiss her, but if he did, he wouldn''t be able to control himself and go all the way.

    Rias had waited for him for 19 years, so it was fair for Rudy to wait for her for the same.

    Rias had fallen in love with Rudy, and she always waited for him toe. She would even make food for him sometimes, and she learned a lot about the human world so she could have more conversations with Rudy about the human world.

    A few more weeks passed, and everything was going well until one day, Rudy didn''t visit Rias at the regr time. She got anxious and wanted to see Rudy but waited for him regardless. She thought he woulde soon, but he didn''t, so she decided to pay him a visit.

    She didn''t know where Rudy lived, so she had to search for him. After searching for him for a few minutes, she decided to head back and try to find him at night, when she could fly without worrying about anyone seeing her.

    However, when she returned, Rudy was waiting for her at the chair.

    "Where were you?!" she yelled at him with teary eyes. "I waited for you!"

    "Something came up, so I had to take care of it first. And I am only an hourte."

    "I was so lonely! You idiot! I hate you!"

    Rudy kissed Rias on the lips for the first time and held her hands in his hands.

    "Come with me."

    "Where¡­?" she asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "To my house. I want you to meet someone."

 Chapter 558 How To Kiss A Vampire

    "You¡­. you kissed me¡­" Rias ced her hand on her lips and asked with a flushed face.

    "I did. Want one more?" Rudy said jokingly so Rias'' mood could quickly change from embarrassment to haughty.

    "Umu," Rias nodded.

    However, Rudy failed miserably. It was a ''mission failed sessfully'' situation for him.

    ''Seriously. I already have a boner by kissing her. Dear mom, please help me with this tempting test!''

    Rias puckered her lips and waited for the kiss, and Rudy knew he had to do it, or his image in Rias'' eyes would bebeled as a ''NoBaLLzMaN''. He had to prove that he had the balls of gold and not all talk.

    Rudy slowly moved close to Rias and kissed her once again.

    "...!" Rias'' face flushed a little more after the kiss and she licked her lips. Then, she slowly opened her eyes and said, "I am angry."

    "What the¡ª! You are the one who asked me to kiss you again."

    "No, not that." Rias shook her head and said, "I am angry because you kept me waiting and camete."

    "Oh, I see we are still hung up on that."

    "I was so anxious! I felt like I was going to die in loneliness!"

    "I understand. So what do I have to do or what do you want me to do so you can forgive me?" Rudy asked calmly.

    Rias fidgeted a little and said, "Kiss me."

    "Uhh¡­ I should have seen thising."

    Rudy didn''t waste time and immediately kissed Rias on the lips.

    "Are you happy?"

    "You didn''t let me finish. I was going to say ''Kiss me ten times''. And the earlier three kisses don''t count," Rias stated while averting her gaze.

    ''What is this? Seriously, I am barely controlling myself from jumping on her, and she wants me to kiss her ten times? Kissing her was a bad idea, but how could I hold it after seeing her cute face.''

    Rudy took a deep breath and pulled Rias close to him.

    "Are you ready?" he asked.

    "Who will count?"

    "You do."

    "I¡­ maybe bad at counting," Rias said with a grin.

    ''Here it is. The Rias I know, who always know how to get on my nerves at the right time. Dammit! Why is she so cute?''

    "Do you still want me to do the counting?" she asked with the same but a wider grin on her face.

    "I will do the counting, thank you very much."

    Rias wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and stared into his eyes.

    "I never knew your eyes were so beautiful."

    "I have ck-sh-brown eyes, and literally most humans in the human world have the same," Rudy remarked.

    "I didn''t mean the colors. I am talking about how beautiful your eyes are. I don''t know why, but I can tell it has seen many happy and sad things. The color is so deep that it feels like I would fall into an abyss if I stared at them for too long. How can someone with such sad eyes smile like you do?"

    Rias uttered all that one ago without pausing to even breathe.

    "..." Rudy smiled at Rias and kissed her on the lips. He kissed her once, twice, and moved his hand to her waist.

    He could feel her body and her chest rubbing against his body. Still, he continued kissing her. With each kiss, the duration between the two kisses became longer. It turned into long and deep kissing from simple and short kissing.

    Rias had never felt the pleasure of a kiss before, and each and every kiss felt different than thest one. For some reason, Rias had a feeling that kissing Rudy more would make him happy, so she began to kiss him back.<sub> </sub>

    Once the ten kisses werepleted, Rudy made some distance between them and said, "Shall we go now?"

    Rias reluctantly nodded and said, "Yes."

    She wanted to kiss him more, but she couldn''t ask for it.

    Rudy grabbed Rias'' hand and said, "Let''s go."

    "Where are we going?"

    After a brief silence, Rudy answered, "Home."

    They left the house, and Rudy asked Rias if she would like to teleport there or fly and Rias chose to fly.

    They flew above the clouds, and Rias couldn''t stop staring at Rudy with a confused yet curious look on her face.

    "I should have asked this a long time ago, but¡­ how are you flying without wings?"

    "Magic."

    Rias tried to overfly Rudy, but no matter how fast Rias flew, Rudy caught up to her in no time and didn''t let her get ahead of him. She eventually got tired and stoppedpeting with Rudy.

    Theynded in front of the house, but Rias was still wondering why they would bring her to a house when she already had one.

    It was morning time and Sunday, so Jessica and Reba were home.

    "I know you have many questions, but you will know your answers soon."

    Rudy held Rias'' hand and walked towards the front door, which he opened using his powers without touching it.

    "....!"

    Rias had never been more confused before. And it was obvious since it was her first time seeing Rudy using his other powers.

    Rudy entered the house, but Rias stopped at the doorway.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I cannot enter someone else''s house without permission."

    "Hmm? You don''t have to be so formal. I am inviting you in."

    "I can enter now because you gave me permission."

    Rias stepped on her foot, but she was stopped by an invisible force.

    "I¡­ still can''t enter."

    ''"Oh! Is this a vampire-rted thing?"

    "Yes."

    "But you entered¡­ oh, right," Rudy sighed and inwardly uttered, ''She must have been in our house before in 2008, and hence she entered without permission. And that ''before'' is now.''

    "Why can''t I enter, though?" Rias wondered. "Does this house belong to you?"

    "Well¡­ no."

    "Then call the one who owns this house."

    "That would be ourndlord, and I have no idea where they live."

    After hearing voices, Reba came to check and saw Rudy and Rias at the doorway.

    "Is this the girl who wanted to bring over?" Reba asked with a judging look on her face.

 Chapter 559 Rias Meets The Girls

    It had been weeks since Rudy met Rias, and he had told Jessica, Reba, and Elena about her. Of course, he left out most of the details and told them that she was a friend.

    "Is this the girl you talked about?" Reba asked.

    "Yes."

    Reba stared at Rias for a few seconds and said, "She has weird hair."

    "Don''t say that to a guest."

    "Why are you two standing there? Come inside." Reba invited.

    "About that¡­" Rudy nced at Rias and thought, ''Rias can''t enter without thendlord''s permission? I mean, that''s stupid, honestly. The house may belong to thendlord, but shouldn''t she get the permission of the people who live here?

    Or am I missing something? I never knew about this permission thing. But I think I have read it somewhere but never considered it to be true. When I brought the vampire gang to the human world at Reina''s ce, Reina had invited them to enter her office.

    That was a type of permission. And the house I made for the vampire gang was built for them, so they didn''t need permission to enter? Well, whatever. Let''s focus on the current problem. I can just teleport her inside, and the problem would be solved.''

    Rias tried to enter the house once again, and surprisingly she was able to without being stopped by an invisible force.

    "Oh¡­"

    ''Hmm? How is that possible?'' Rudy wondered.

    "Uhm, Reba," Rudy called out to her.

    "What?"

    "Who is the owner of this house?"

    "That would be my father? But in his absence, that would be me."

    "Wait, so this ce is not a rental?"

    "No. My father said that he  grew up in this ce."

    "I see."

    ''So why the fuck are we paying rent in 2008?! Did mom sell the ce for money or something?''

    Rudy and Rias entered the living room and met Jessica, who was pouting on the couch for some reason.

    Rudy poked Jessica''s cheek and said, "You are still pouting ever since I left?"

    "Hmph!" Jessica didn''t respond and turned her face to the side.

    "You know, if you keep pouting, your cheeks will be loose, and you will get wrinkles."

    "You are lying~! Like you always do~"

    SIGH!

    "Can I ask what''s going on and who are these kids?" Rias asked Rudy.

    "Oh, right." Rudy pointed his finger at Reba and said, "She is Reba. And this little brat is Jessica. You already met her that night."

    "I am not a brat!"

    "You are acting like one. I think I have spoiled you a little too much that now you have started to talk back to me and make demands," Rudy remarked.

    "But we haven''t gone out for a pic in weeks! You are always busy with Miss Elena and this new girl!" Jesa refuted.

    "I told you we would go next weekend. And we always go to the same ces and do the same thing. It''s no fun, is it?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "It is!"

    SIGH!<sub> </sub>

    Rudy pinched Jessica''s cheek gently and said, "Okay. We will go somewhereter today. Happy?"

    Jessica nodded and said, "I want ice cream."

    "Yeah, yeah. I will get you one."

    Rudy nced at Reba and saw her staring at him.

    "I will also get you one."

    "I want ice cream too!" Rias quipped.

    "Great. I will buy a family pack."

    A whileter, Rias nudged Rudy and asked in a whisper, "Why did you bring me here?"

    "So you cane here whenever you want and don''t feel lonely in that house."

    "I see. And who are these kids? Your siblings?" she asked curiously.

    "Let''s assume that. Currently, I am acting as their guardian."

    "Hmm~" Rias hummed in amusement and stared at Reba and Jessica.

    RING~ RING!

    Rudy''s phone rang, and he knew who had called him; it was Elena.

    "I will be right back. You stay here, okay?"

    Rias nodded and sat beside Jessica while Rudy left the house to go to Elena''s house.

    Rudy brought Rias to the house because she won''t feel lonely at her home, but there was one more reason. When Rias met Reba in the 2008 timeline, Reba had asked her, ''Have I seen you before?''

    However, Rudy wasn''t aware of that as he wasn''t present there. But, when Rias met Angelica for the first time, she asked, ''Have we met before?''

    That was undoubtedly a weird thing toe out of Rias'' mouth as it was obviously her first time seeing Angelica. But she had already seen her as Jessica in the 1989 timeline.

    Rudy realized that and was convinced that Rias and Jessica were supposed to meet in this timeline.

    Everything made sense now.

    Rudy teleported to Elena''s house to pick her up and then teleported back in front of the house. He took her inside the house to meet Rias.

    When Elena entered the living room, her gaze automatically fell on Rias, and Rias turned to Elena. They both stared at each other until Rudy interrupted them.

    "Rias, do you want something to eat?"

    "Ice cream," she nodded.

    "You will get ice cream after lunch."

    Rudy had already told Rias about everything except that he was the Lord. However, Elena was unaware of a few things. No, he wasn''t trying to hide it from Elena or keep her in the dark, but he thought it would be best if she showed her everything instead of telling her.

    "Well, it''s past 11, so let''s make dinner," Rudy said. He turned to Reba and asked, "Will you help me?"

    Reba nodded and said, "You also promised me that you would teach me how to cook new dishes."

    "Yes¡­"

    Rudy wasn''t sure if he should teach Reba the dishes that didn''t exist in 1989.

    ''Wouldn''t that create a paradox or something? I know nothing about time travel, and I was never interested in it in my past life because it sounded nonsense. But as they say, some wordse back to bite, and they bite hard and deep.''

    Rudy and Reba went to the kitchen and started making food for dinner.

 Chapter 560 Memory Bonding

    It had been over thirty minutes since Rudy and Reba started making dinner. Although Rebahadn''t done much, she was helping Rudy and watching him cook to learn the recipe.

    Meanwhile, Rias had gotten bored, so she went to the kitchen and started talking with Rudy to pass the time. Elena, on the other hand, was helping Jessica with her homework and watching over her.

    However, Elena''s attention was on Rudy and Rias.

    "Miss, am I doing this right?" Jessica asked while pointing her finger at her book.

    "..."

    "Miss Elena," Jessica called her out again.

    "..."

    Jessica tapped on Elena''s leg and said, "Why are you ring at Rudy like that?"

    "Hmm? Oh, no. What''s wrong?" Jessica tried to act normal, but her actions and expressions said otherwise.

    "Is this correct?" Jessica asked.

    Elena looked at Jessica''s book and nodded, "Yes, it''s correct."

    A few more minutes passed, and Rudy was still happily chatting with Rias in the kitchen while making dinner.

    ''Stupid Rudy!''

    Elena got up from the couch and said, "Oh, I received a call. I will be right back."

    Elena left the house while talking on her phone.

    "..." Rudy, who was already aware of Elena''s re, raised his brow and muttered, "Strange. I didn''t sense any iing signals, which means she was lying."

    A few secondster, Rudy''s phone rang, and he knew that it was from Elena. But he still answered the call.

    [Come out of the house!] Elena demanded.

    Rudy hung up the call and turned to Reba, saying, "Can you watch the food? I will be right back."

    Rudy left the house and found Elena standing at the door with her hands folded below her bosom. She was ring at him like never before, clearly acting jealous.

    "What''s up?" Rudy asked.

    "What was that?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You were flirting with the red hair in the kitchen," Elena remarked.

    "Okay. First of all, her name is Rias, and I know you know that. And secondly, I wasn''t flirting."

    "No, you were. You were talking with her with a wide smile on your face. It''s obvious that you enjoy talking with her. You even look at her like you look at me."

    "Yeah, you are right. But I am sure I wasn''t flirting." Rudy tickled Elena''s ear and said, "You know how I flirt."

    Elena shrugged Rudy''s hand and said, "I know I said, ''I don''t care if you see other girls,'' but I didn''t expect you to do it."

    "I am not doing that because you allowed me to."

    Elena squinted her eyes and said, "Okay, then tell me. Do you love her?"

    "I do, yes," Rudy nodded.

    "You cheater."

    "But I haven''t done anything to her. Well, I kissed her earlier, but aside from that, nothing."<sub> </sub>

    "You did what?!" Elena eximed with a surprised look on her face.

    "I was going to tell you when we were supposed to leave for the pic, but I guess now is not a bad time either." Rudy pulled Elena close and said, "This might confuse you, but everything you will see is the truth."

    Rudy kissed Elena on the lips and shared his memories with Elena.

    "...!" Elena''s eyes widened as foreign memories filled her mind.

    The kisssted for a few minutes, and Elena had seen the important parts of Rudy''s memories, mostly about his life and his harem.

    "I¡­ don''t understand. So you are telling me that you are from the future and haven''t even been born yet?" Elena asked with a baffled look on her face.

    "Yes."

    "So¡­ you¡­ you are not real?"

    "Why would you think that?"

    "You will eventually return where you belong, so doesn''t that mean you never existed?"

    "That''s not true. I am standing right in front of you, touching you, talking with you. Everything is real."

    "I have so many questions about your rtionship with Reba, but¡­ Jessica¡­" Elena covered her mouth as her eyes got teary. "She is¡­ dead?"

    "Yes, and no. She has be a ghost."

    "Wait¡­ that perverted ghost is¡­ Jessica? What happened to her?"

    "That would be my fault."

    "You killed her?!" Elena eximed.

    "No, I was talking about the perverted part. She was already a ghost when I met her."

    "But¡­ how do you know she is Jessica?" Elena asked curiously.

    "I realized it the moment Iid my eyes on her. Hence, I became so emotional all of a sudden. The resemnce was uncanny. But of course, I couldn''t just admit that, as I could have been wrong. But after spending a few weeks with her, I was sure." Rudy answered with a distant smile on her face.

    "And Rias is a¡­ vampire? An actual vampire?"

    "Yup."

    "Is it okay to tell me all that? I am scared."

    "Yeah, it''s okay. I didn''t tell you everything. Just how I got my powers and how I met my harem members. So it''s not that big of a deal. However, as you know, I haven''t met you in 2008, but I am sure that the you from 2008 remembers everything.

    This time travel is not under my control, and I could return to 2008 at any time. But I wanted you to know that I didn''t run away or leave you behind. In case I disappear, please take care of Reba and Jessica for me.

    And please, save Jessica from dying. She gets killed in the tunnel, so don''t let her go near it." Rudy smiled at Elena and asked, "Is there anything else you would like to ask?"

    Elena nodded and quietly asked, "What do you think happened to me in 2008?"

    "I haven''t the slightest clue. But there are chances that you moved on, or you couldn''t wait for me. However, I just told you everything, so let''s hope that doesn''t happen."

    Elena hugged Rudy tightly and said, "I won''t! I will never forget you! And I will wait for you, even if it takes forever!"

    "Thank you." He patted Elena on the back and said, "Now, shall we go back inside. The dinner is ready."

    After saying that, Rudy entered the house.

    Elena, however, smiled wryly after looking at the sky and inwardly uttered, "But we have already met in 2008, Rudy."

 Chapter 561 B For Beach

    They all ate dinner together, and then Rudy took them out to an ice cream shop to buy them whatever they wanted.

    Jessica and Rias were the ones who ate the most. Reba and Elena were second to them, while Rudy only ate three cups.

    After eating ice cream, Rudy asked Jessica where she wanted to go, and as always, she asked to go to the water park.

    "The waterpark is closed today."

    "You are lying!"

    "I am not. They are adding a few small slides for the kids. So the actual water park is not closed, but the kids'' pool is. And I am not letting you or Reba swim in the adult pool."

    Jessica puffed her cheeks in no time and said, "Then let''s go to a different water park."

    "There are no water parks in the neighboring cities. And why are you so obsessed with water parks?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face andmented, "You get allzy when you have to take a bath every morning."

    "Bath is a bath, and water park is a water park!"

    "Well, can''t deny that." Rudy pondered for a few seconds and said, "How about we go to a beach?"

    "A beach¡­?" Jessica looked at Reba and asked, "Is that where the sea and thend meet?"

    "Yes."

    "Can we swim there?"

    "If you want to."

    "Will there be slides?!" she asked excitedly.

    "Of course not."

    "Then I don''t want to go."

    Rudy grabbed Jessica and picked her up in his arms.

    "No~! Put me down! I don''t want to go!"

    They were still at the ice cream shop, and the people started giving Rudy res after Jessica yelled:

    "I don''t want to go! Put me down! I want to go home!"

    Rudy stared into Jessica''s eyes to scare her off, but that didn''t work.

    "Alright." Rudy let go of Jessica and shrugged his shoulders before saying, "If you don''t want to go, then I cannot force you."

    "Hmph!"

    "You know the direction to the house, right?" Rudy handed the house keys to Jessica and said, "Here."

    "...." Jessica nced back and forth at Rudy and Reba with a confused look on her face.

    She took the keys from Rudy and asked, "Why are you giving me this?"

    "Because you are going home."

    "What about you all?" she asked nervously.

    "We are going to the beach."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "Because we want to?"

    "But I am noting."

    "And?"

    "You can''t go without me!" Jessica jugged Rudy and said, "Stay with me!"<sub> </sub>

    Rudy, once again, received res from the people around him.

    "Reba, Elena, and Rias want to go, and you are the only one who doesn''t want to go. It''s 3:1, so I have to take them to the beach."

    Jessica''s eyes got teary as she said, "I want to go too!"

    ''Well, that worked. I kind of feel bad, but I had to teach her a lesson that she can''t get everything by demanding or sulking over it. She has also been too much of an attention seekertely, but I don''t mind that in the least,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Alright then, let''s go to a mall and buy your girls some nice swimsuits for the beach?"

    "Didn''t we buy one recently?" Reba asked.

    "What''s wrong with getting another one?" Rudy shrugged and turned to Elena and Rias. "I highly doubt Rias has one, and I don''t think Elena has bought one recently."

    "I haven''t." Elena shook her head. "Beaches and water parks are not my things. And I have been alone most of my high school life, so I never got a chance to go out that much. No one likes to go to those ces alone, right?"

    "It depends, I guess? I am not an extrovert, but I can''t say I am an introvert, either. But yeah, I wouldn''t go to those ces alone unless I am going for a different reason."

    Afterward, they went to the mall and bought swimsuits for girls. However, he didn''t expect to get pressured by the girl to buy one for himself too.

    Rudy didn''t n to swim, so he didn''t want one, but he decided to buy one in case he changed his mind.

    They then got on the bus and reached the beach within an hour.

    "It''s almost 4 PM right now. We will leave after watching the sunset, so let''s hope we don''t get kicked out before that. Some beaches have time schedules."

    Even though Jessica wasn''t interested ining to the beach, she was the one who enjoyed it the most.

    Reba didn''t swim much, but she stayed with Jessica to keep her eyes on her. Elena was with them, too, while Rias was with Rudy.

    "You don''t want to swim?" Rudy asked her.

    "I want to, but¡­ there are too many humans around and¡­ I might lose control¡­" she muttered.

    "But you don''t feel the thirst for blood like the other vampires, right?"

    "Yes, but if you see too much food, you would want to at least take a bite, right?"

    "Err¡­ this is my first time hearing you mention humans as food. I am somewhat surprised, to be honest."

    "Do you hate me now?"

    "Of course not. But if you really want to taste the food so badly, you can have my blood."

    "Are you sure?"

    "If you want to," Rudy shrugged.

    Rias gazed at Rudy''s neck and gulped down. She licked her lips as her fangs slowly grew.

    "What if someone saw us?"

    "Don''t worry, I will take care of that," Rudy reassured.

    Rias brought her face close to Rudy''s neck and opened her mouth to bite Rudy. However, just as her fangs were about to prate Rudy''s skin, Reba yelled his name.

    "Wait a minute."

    Rudy used his vision ability to see at a distance, and he saw Elena under the water with only her head above the water.

    Sure, that wasn''t strange, but the water wasn''t that deep.

    "Something is wrong. I will be right back."

    Rudy rushed to the girls and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Reba pointed her finger at Elena and said, "Her top¡­"

 Chapter 562 Evil Perspective

    Rudy turned to Elena and asked, "What happened?"

    "I don''t know. I was helping Jessica swim, and I felt my top got loose, so I checked and realized that thece was missing," Elena said while covering her chest and grabbing her top.

    "When did it happen?"

    "Around two minutes ago?"

    ''I can''t use restoration.''

    Rudy hugged Reba and teleported to the bathroom of his house.

    "....!"

    "Why¡­ why did you use your powers in front of everyone?!" Elena shouted in panic.

    "I don''t care if someone sees me. You are more important to me. And even if someone saw me, it''s not like anyone would believe them if they told someone. I doubt someone was recording, and even if they did, here is no inte or anything to spread that clip," Rudy retorted.

    "But Reba and Jessica¡­ they saw you."

    "That''s fine. I was nning to tell them about my powers sooner orter, although it sucks that they will have to find out about it in the least interesting way."

    Rudy filled the bathtub with water and said, "Anyway, stop thinking about anything else. Go take a dip in freshwater. I will bring the girls here."

    "..." Elena hugged Rudy and muttered, "I am sorry. If only I had paid more attention to my¡­"

    Rudy checked Elena''s top and confirmed that thece was missing.

    ''I see¡­.''

    Rudy teleported to Rias as he knew that Reba and Jessica would have rushed to Rias after witnessing Rudy and Elena disappear.

    "Rudy!" Jessica hugged Rudy and said, "I thought you drowned!"

    Rudy touched Reba and Rias and teleported to the house.

    "Wha¡ª!" Jessica ran around the living room and said, "It''s our house!"

    While Jessica was excited and didn''t care about anything else, Reba was surprised and confused.

    She nced around and looked at Rudy to ask him what had just happened, but she changed her mind after seeing the look on Rudy''s face.

    "Is everything okay?" Rias asked Rudy in a calm voice.

    "I will be right back." After saying that, Rudy teleported to the beach again.

    He activated his vision ability to find the person he was looking for.

    ''The cut on Elena''s top wasn''t a defective product. It was cut here. Someone must have done that when they were swimming, and I need to find out who.''

    He slowly scanned each and every person to see who was carrying scissors or a cutter that could cut cloth, but Rudy couldn''t find one.<sub> </sub>

    ''Let''s think about it from another perspective. If it was me who had cut thece, what would I do? Would I stay around and watch the girl getting shamed in public and enjoy the show?

    But why would someone do that in the first ce? What would they get by humiliating an unknown person? Unless they had a bigger n.

    Thinking forward, what would a girl do after her top slipped? She would find her top, obviously. But if too many people were watching her, she would be too embarrassed to stay there and run away.

    However, where would she run? To grab something to cover her body, of course. If she was with someone, like her friends or lover, she would go to them and ask for something to wear.

    Still, it''s not like they would be carrying an extra pair with them. And even if they did, they would keep it in a bag, which they wouldn''t carry around. So the girl would go to the locker room for two possibilities but for the same reason.

    Let''s say she was alone, so she would go to the locker room to get the clothes she originally wore before changing. Same reason if she was with someone else.

    Now, what are the chances that whoever cut thece was waiting for the girl to arrive in the locker room or changing room to do the unspeakable with her? I know I am stretching it too far, but that''s how I am.''

    Rudy''s habit of overthinking on every matter was helping him understand and find every slight possibility. And this time, he thought everything with a criminal''s mindset.

    Had he ever decided to be evil, or even if he never had his superpowers, his habit of overthinking wouldn''t have changed. He would have be the most wanted criminal in the world.

    Meanwhile, in the girl''s changing room. There were lockers on the right and changing spots covered by curtains on the left.

    Two boys who looked teenagers were hiding behind the curtain of the farthest changing spot, and they were wearing long hair wigs to pretend to be female. They had gotten in using a broken entry on the backside that was connected to the men''s changing room.

    But the broken entry seemed old, and it was hidden behind the mirror, which was also two-sided. Men and women shared the same mirror from both ends, although the other side was not visible from either side.

    "Are you sure she wille here?" one boy asked.

    "Yes. It always works, doesn''t it?" the other boy answered.

    "But what if she wasn''t alone?"

    "Doesn''t matter. She shoulde to change her clothes here."

    "What if she goes to the spot next to us?"

    "She won''t. I was watching when she came here; her locker is right in front of this spot. So naturally, she would choose this spot to change her clothes."

    "Should we hide in the men''s changing room now? It would be messy if she saw her."

    "Not now. Just keep an eye on the entrance, and if you see any shadows, let me know. We already have our men in the men''s changing room to make sure someone else doesn''t take the spot."

    The first boy rubbed his hand while licking his lips and said, "I can''t wait. Why hasn''t shee yet!"

    "Patience, bro, patience. Her body was so sexy. Our patience will be rewarded when we knock her out. You have the napkin ready, right?"

    "Yes." The boy showed the napkin drenched in some liquid and said, "I added more chloroform this time. Thest girl had woken up in a few hours and started yelling. We have to make sure the same thing doesn''t happen again."

    "Yes. I will make sure the same thing doesn''t happen again," Rudy asserted in a lifeless voice.

 Chapter 563 Cleaning Trash

    "Who are you?!" The boys panicked as they stepped back.

    "Just a rule-abiding citizen of this world."

    "Why are you here?! Don''t you know this is the girl''s changing room?!" one of the boys asked in a feminine voice.

    "I just saw some trash, and as a respectful citizen, it''s my duty to take it out."

    "Look, mister. You need to leave, or I will call the authorities," the second boy said in a somewhat feminine voice as though he wasn''t used to speaking like that.

    "Oh, please do. I should show them the trash that reeks in this world."

    "What are you¡ª"

    Rudy ced one hand on the first boy''s shoulder and the other hand on the second boy''s shoulder.

    He removed their wigs using telekinesis and exposed them.

    Their faces turned pale as they gulped in fear. They tried to shrug Rudy''s hand from their shoulders, but they couldn''t even budge it.

    "If your worthless brain didn''t get it by now, I was referring to you two as trash."

    "What do you want, man? Why are you ruining our n? We are just looking to have some fun."

    "You call r*ping someone fun?" Rudy''s gaze turned into a re as his eyes glowed.

    "It''s not r*pe if they don''t know about it," the first boy said.

    "Yeah. We knock them out with chloroform, have some fun with their bodies without buddies, and drop them back here," the second boy said. "We only target the girls who came alone, so no one would ever realize."

    "Yeah. We also use condoms, so it''s all good."

    "It''s just some fun," he shrugged. "What''s a big deal about it?"

    Rudy applied a little pressure on their shoulder and shattered their shoulder bone.

    "Argh!" they yelled.

    "Something must be wrong with your head if you truly believe what you just said."

    "So strong¡­"

    "Why are you so angry, man? You can join us if you want."

    "..."

    "Yeah¡­ Some are even virgins, and they are so tight. I am sure you will enjoy them."

    "For how long have you been doing this?" Rudy asked in an emotionless voice.

    "Only six months."

    "Ever since we entered high school."

    Rudy raised his brow and asked, "How old are you two?"

    "Fifteen!"

    "We just wanted to have some fun, you know? Enjoy our teenage life!"

    "Fifteen years old¡­ and doing something so despicable? What the fuck is wrong with you two?!"

    "Why are you so angry? You are also a male."

    "Yeah! You should understand how we feel. We need girls for fun, you know?"

    "Why else do you think all males have a dick and your females have a pussy?"

    "We are supposed to use it for pleasure."<sub> </sub>

    "We are just waiting for a girl. If you want to have fun, just join us."

    Rudy''s eyes glowed even more, and he shotsers from his eyes at the mirror, breaking it into pieces.

    "Whoa!"

    "What the fuck?!"

    The mirror from the other side also broke, and a man peeked through the crack. He had no idea how the mirror broke, but he thought Rudy must have thrown something.

    Of course, Rudy knew the man was standing there as he had already scanned everything using his vision abilities. And the man was listening to everything.

    "How did you guys get yourself caught like this?!" the man yelled from the other side.

    "...!" The two boys were so baffled after witnessingsers that they couldn''t speak.

    "Are you their leader?" Rudy asked.

    "Something like that. I am a university student, but I use underage kids as a cover. So even if they get caught, or something major happens, they can take all the me. And they are underaged, so their punishment would be liberal.

    Now, if you are done ''being a respectful citizen'' or whatever, get out of here. I haven''t had any pussy today.

    Rudy raised the broken mirror pieces using telekinesis and stabbed the man on the other side.

    "Gah!"

    Then, Rudy looked at the two boys and smashed their heads against each other so hard that their brains spilled out. However, he healed them the next second before their souls left their bodies.

    "...!"

    The two boys looked at each other with pale faces as though they were trying to understand what had just happened.

    "Oh¡­" Rudy let out a short sigh and muttered, "I forgot to bring a broom and dustpan with me."

    "..."

    "But still, I will have to make sure that I don''t leave any trash behind. Otherwise, my service will get low stars."

    Rudy once again smashed the two boys'' heads together and restored them within a second. Their skulls would be mmed, and their brains would spill out with their blood. He repeated the same procedure over a hundred times in less than a minute.

    Of course, the boys felt full pain even after their heads were restored. Furthermore, he had made their bodies a million times more sensitive, so to the boys, one time, getting their heads smashed together was the same as getting them smashed a million times.

    Rudy stopped after a minute and looked into the boy''s eyes before saying, "Unfortunately, I cannot do anything to underaged humans."

    He let go of the two boys and looked at the crack.

    PHEW!

    The boys sighed in relief, but it was still too early to do that.

    Rudy used telekinesis and gouged their penis and balls out of their bodies.

    "...!"

    They screamed in pain, but it was so unbearable that no voice came out of their mouths.

    Blood gushed out as their briefs got drenched in their blood.

    "I cannot do anything to the underaged humans, but idents happen, and no one has control over it."

    After uttering that, Rudy passed through the crack and entered the men''s changing room.

    He looked at the dead man and crushed his face under his feet. Then, he walked to a particr curtain and lifted it.

    A man was hiding inside, sitting on his knees, praying for his safety.

    "What shall I do with you?"

 Chapter 564 [Bonus Chapter] Elenas Fetish

    The man was an innocent bystander who was simply present at the wrong ce at the wrong time.

    Rudy looked into his eyes and ordered, "Forget everything!"

    The man''s memory was wiped, and he passed out.

    When Rudy teleported back home, Elena had already told Jessica and Reba about his powers. But she left out the major details, such as time travel and Jessica''s death.

    When Elena asked Rudy, "Where have you been?"

    "I was worried that someone might have seen me. So I just went there to make sure my secret was safe." Rudy replied with a smile on his face.

    "It''s sad that we didn''t get to see the sunset you were talking about," Rias muttered.

    "We can see that some other day. None of us are going anywhere," Rudy shrugged.

    "Umm..." Reba pulled Rudy''s sleeves and asked, "So, who are you? You are not my father''s friend, right?"

    ''Mom is the only person I can''t reveal anything to. But I don''t want to lie to her.''

    Rudy smiled at Reba and patted her head gently.

    "Yes, I am not your father''s friend."

    "Then who are you?"

    "I... am sent here as your guardian angel. I will protect you two and make you happy."

    "Will you leave us one day?"

    When Reba asked that, Jessica also stared at Rudy to hear his answers.

    "Well..." He smiled bitterly and said, "I... I don''t know. Really. But I don''t want to leave you behind."

    "I understand."

    "Now, go change your clothes. We will go eat out tonight!"

    "Yay!" Jessica jumped in front of Rudy and said, "I want more ice cream!"

    "Yeah, yeah."

    Rias changed her clothes using magic, while Rudy had to bring Elena''s clothes from her house as she was wearing Rudy''s clothes after taking a bath.

    Once everyone was ready, they went out to eat.

    Later, there was breaking news on the television and newspaper about the two boys and a crushed dead body.

    The two boys were found in serious condition and immediately rushed to the hospital. One boy died on the same day, while the other one died three dayster.

    No one knew the mystery behind it, and no one was alive to speak about it, except the man found behind the curtain who had passed out because of a seizure.

    After learning about the incident, Elena suspected Rudy, but she couldn''t dare to ask him or talk about anything rted to it.

    Currently, it was nighttime, and as always, Rudy was at Elena''s house, naked on her bed, ying with Elena.

    Elena was lying naked on top of Rudy, kissing him every few seconds.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked.

    "Nothing," Rudy replied while squeezing Elena''s breasts.

    "It has been ten minutes since you came here, and your dick is still not inside me. Something must be wrong."

    "I am just thinking."

    "As always," she chuckled.

    Elena kissed Rudy on the lips and sat up. She moved a little back and began Tribbing while holding Rudy''s hands and staring into his eyes.

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amazement and said, "You have gotten a lot better at Tribbing, not going to lie."

    "The best moment is when your dick identally slips inside."

    "Oh? Then try your best to do that."

    A few minutester, Elena curiously asked, "You have no control over this time traveling, am I right?"<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah."

    "So you can literally disappear right now?"

    "Let''s not jinx it."

    "What would happen to me, though? I am touching you right now, so would I also...?"

    "No."

    "When is your birthday again?"

    "It passed a few weeks ago."

    "Oh..."

    "But that was when we hadn''t met, so no need to feel sad."

    "So you have already been born?

    "Oh, no. That''s next year. And I don''t think even my real mother has gotten pregnant yet."

    "So if you stay here, you will meet your real parents."

    "Yeah, I hope so."

    "Imagine if I am actually your mother."

    "First of all, that''s disgusting, and second of all, that''s not how time travel works," Rudy retorted with a soft scoff.

    "I said ''imagine,'' so go ahead and imagine. What if I get pregnant in the uing months, and it turns out that I am your mother? Would you still want to continue our rtionship as lovers in the future?" Elena asked curiously.

    "I... don''t want to imagine something so disgusting."

    Elena furrowed her brows andmented, "And yet, you wanted to bang Reba even when you didn''t know that she is not your real mother."

    "Don''t bring that up,e on~" Rudy groaned.

    "And you even thought that she was in herte thirties. You basically wanted tomit real milf incest."

    "..."

    "And now that I brought up my question, you find it disgusting?"

    Rudy raised his brow and asked, "Why do you even want to know that? Don''t tell me you get turned on by that thought."

    "I d-don''t!" Elena retorted while averting her gaze.

    "Wow... why must each and every member in my harem have to have a screw loose? You have an incest fetish, don''t you?"

    "I don''t want to hear that from someone who lusted after his mother."

    Rudy and Elena red at each other for a few seconds before something unexpected happened.

    Elena was Tribbing, and while talking with Rudy, her focus slowly changed. After bringing up the topic, her attention waspletely diverted to Rudy, and Rudy''s snake decided to explore Elena''s cave.

    "...!" Elena''s face flushed as she orgasmed the next second.

    "I won," Rudy smirked. "And let''s not talk about incest topic."

    "Okay," Elena sighed. "I was just curious."

    "Don''t be."

    Elena began to move her hips back and forth as Rudy''s snake drilled inside her cave.

    "Mnh~"

    "You can''t live without sex either, can you?" Rudy asked.

    "It''s your fault. You made me addicted. The second you touch me, I feel like kissing you and... doing other things to you."

    "Even when we are in public," she added shortly.

    "Thanks for telling me that. I will make sure to touch you even more from now onwards," Rudy chuckled with a grin.

 Chapter 565 Precious Memories

    Elena squinted her eyes and said, "We have sex for three hours every night. And you always make me orgasm more. Still, you say your libido gets satisfied."

    "That''s the truth."

    "How far have you gone with Rias? Have you two boned yet?"

    "No. Of course, not."

    "Why not?" Elena raised her brow in confusion and asked, "She is obviously better looking than me. And she looked dazzling in her swimsuit the other day. So howe your dick hasn''t tried to prate her?"

    "Oh, trust me. I am trying my best to abstain."

    "I was so jealous when you paid more attention to her than me the other day. But then you showed me everything, and I discovered that I am the extra, not her."

    "No one is extra. if you think about it, you have be the oldest harem member, you know?" Rudy pushed Elena back and pinned her down on the bed with his snake still exploring her cave.

    "Nmh~ Hey~ Don''t do that without letting me know. I just felt like my soul left my body~!"

    Rudy licked his lips and said, "I suddenly felt like going rough on you today."

    "Really~?!" Elena asked with an excited look on her face. "I wanted the same thing, but I didn''t ask you. I also want you to shoot all your loads inside me tonight."

    Rudy ced Elena''s legs on his shoulder and a pillow beneath her waist.

    "Your wish has been granted."

    "How many loads today~?"

    "How many do you want?"

    "I don''t know~ But I want you to keep fucking me until I pass out~"

    "Well, well. Someone seems more horny than usual today. Did all that incest fetish talk turn you on?"

    "Shut up!"

    After two hours of a medium rough session and releasing five loads inside Elena, Rudy was once again lying on the bed, but Elena wasn''t in the room.

    When she orgasmed for the tenth time, she suddenly felt like grabbing snacks and drinks from the kitchen and watching one of the horror movies Rudy had on his phone.

    ''She is having mood swings today. Are her periods close?'' Rudy wondered.

    Rudy didn''t know much about that, but he was familiar with the mood swings of girls during periods. Elise, his past life girlfriend, with whom he had spent five years of his life, had regr mood swings every month. And she rarely allowed bareback sex.

    One could say she waspletely adapted to the modern world and trends of that time. Perhaps, that was one of the few things that made Rudy fall for her.

    When Elena returned from the kitchen, she was walking slowly while crossing her legs. Seemingly, she didn''t want Rudy''s precious milk to spill from her cave.<sub> </sub>

    After that, they watched a horror movie together on his erged phone screen, but they barely paid attention to it and focused on humping instead.

    "Say, when you found out that Reba wasn''t your real mother and she was only 29, were you relieved?" Elena asked while feeding him fries.

    "I would be lying if I said I wasn''t relieved. As that would mean that mom would have no reason to push me away once I made moves on her."

    "Have you ever wondered why or how Reba adopted you? And why did she decide to raise you as her son?"

    Rudy shook his head and answered, "No. But that could be rted to the diary she had once shown me."

    "A diary?"

    "Yeah. Maybe it was a journal on how to raise me or something? And you know, mom always asked me if she was a good mother or if I ever felt like she didn''t love me. I think she was self-conscious and worried about losing me.

    I mean, one day, I would have eventually found out that she wasn''t my mother. Perhaps, she was afraid of how I might react? I genuinely have so many questions to ask her.

    For example, did she recognize me from this timeline as I grew up? Does she already know everything about me? Why did she decide to marry? And why does she never mention Jessica in front of me? Where was she when Jessica¡­ died?

    Where was I when Jessica died? What was I doing? And why do I have no memories of Jessica whatsoever? Not in this life, nor in my past one. Hopefully, I will get all my answers as time passes."

    Elena kissed Rudy on the lips and took the lead by pushing him down.

    "You are not curious about where I am in the 2008 timeline?"

    "I don''t know¡­ I am afraid to know¡­ I guess¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "Do you think I moved on or married someone else?"

    "Well¡­ that is a possibility, but I don''t think you would ever do that. So¡­ there is also a slight possibility that¡­ you are dead¡­"

    "Maybe."

    Rudy smiled distantly and uttered, "Knowing the past and future is scary, but not knowing it is scarier."

    Elena kissed Rudy once again and said, "I am sure you will find me. Even if I am dead, I bet you will find my soul from the heavens or hells."

    Afterward, their session continued for a few more hours, and the time was almost 3AM at night. He usually visited Elena at 10PM at night and left around 1AM, but that nightsted longer as their feelings and emotions went deeper, just like his snake in her cave.

    Elena had passed out from extreme pleasure, but just when Rudy was close to cumming. He was conflicted about whether he should continue and cum, or stop and leave. But after pondering for a while, he decided to continue as Elena was still moaning in her sleep.

    He released his final load inside her cave and kept his snake inside for a few minutes as he didn''t feel like taking it out. Later, he cleaned the snacks from the bed and left, hoping Elena would wake up in time for school.

    He teleported to his house and jumped on the couch to catch as much sleep as possible. But a few minutester, his eyes wide-opened when he sensed an immense powering from the forest, so he decided to check it out. Ultimately, he located the source, which turned out to being from Rias'' house.

 Chapter 566 Kind Threat

    Rudynded in front of Rias'' house and rushed inside.

    "Rias! Are you okay?!"

    However, Rudy was left speechless after seeing Rias with someone none other than Nyxia.

    "....!"

    Rudy had recognized Nyxia even without looking at her face. Her blonde hair and her scent gave it all.

    Nyxia turned around and looked at Rudy.

    "A human?" She raised her brow and asked, "What is a human doing here?"

    "What are you doing here?" Rudy asked back.

    Nyxia furrowed her brows and uttered, "Know your ce, human. Or you will regret talking back to me."

    It was Rudy''s first time seeing Nyxia after a long time. Thest time he saw her was when he was in the vampire world, and Virgil took him to the Lord''s chamber.

    Needless to say, he had missed Nyxia more than any other girl, as he hadn''t seen or touched her since. And seeing her in 1989 made him more emotional than he was when he found out about Rias.

    However, Nyxia had never mentioned meeting Rudy in 1989. Perhaps, she was simply keeping it a secret and waiting for the right time to tell him. But what Rudy was the most curious about at that moment was:

    "Why are you here?" he asked again.

    Nyxia frowned her face this time and red at Rudy.

    "Did you not hear what I¡­" Nyxia stopped midway as her re softened.

    Rudy looked at Rias, who was standing beside Nyxia, and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Rias nodded and hugged Rudy tightly in front of Nyxia.

    "I am here to take Glorias back to the vampire world," Nyxia asserted.

    "But I don''t want to go!" Rias bit her lips and said, "I want to stay with Rudy in the human world!"

    "Don''t be absurd, Glorias. Virgil is furious, and if he learns that you have been fooling around with a human like this, you will be severely punished!"

    "No, I won''t! Rudy will save me! He is stronger than grandpa Virgil and even you!"

    Nyxia let out a weary sigh and looked at Rias in disappointment.

    "Tell me the reason you broke the rule and came into the human world."

    "Well¡­ I wanted to¡­ meet my parents¡­"

    "And what are you doing now? Is this human your father or your rtive?" Nyxia asked with a judging look on her face.

    "I know what you are trying to do. You want me to fall for your ''convincing talk'' and take me back to the vampire world."<sub> </sub>

    "Come on, Glorias. Virgil sent his best warrior to bring you back, but they all failed. He was going toe next, but I stopped him and came in his stead. If I don''t take you back, he wille, and you know what he will do," Nyxia stated calmly.

    "I don''t care! Rudy is here with me! He will save me from him!"

    SIGH!

    "Jane is worried about you. And she is missing you."

    "I doubt she is." Rias clenched her fist and said, "I have been here for three months, but she never came to meet me once. She had six chances, and she never came to get me back."

    She scoffed and continued, "Do you really want me to believe that she is lonely without me?"

    "She is busy."

    "Yeah, right! Of course, you will take her side and defend her every time! She is your favorite, after all!" Rias yelled.

    "That''s not true. Why would you even think that? I support you both whenever either of you needs me."

    "And what if both of us need you, and you have to choose either of us? Who would you choose? Me or Jane, huh?"

    "...."

    "I knew it! You don''t really care about me, grandma. You just care about your status and image among the royals! You are no different than the ones who have berated me for my entire life!"

    "Enough!" Nyxia finally broke her silence and showed her fangs to Rias. "You are taking this too far, Glorias! Do you know what Jane is busy with?! Your duties! You are the direct heir to the throne, and you have much more responsibilities than you think!

    And in your absence, Jane has been doing all that without ever cursing or ming you! You think everyone hates you. That might be true, but Glorias¡­ you are the one who hates yourself the most.

    Do you even think how your one action can affect others'' lives?! You are hurting the ones close to you! The other royals and nobles have already started to vote on exiling you out of the family, but Jane has been defending your honor!

    Do you want to get kicked out of the royal family? Well, of course, you do. You would rather want to stay in the human world, don''t you? Guess what? The royals and nobles who have been berating you ever since your birth will finally win!

    Do you want them to win?! Do you want Jane to go through all that for you? For once, Glorias, start loving yourself. And fight back! Try to stand up on your own! Stop relying on Jane, Virgil, and me to stand up for you!"

    "...." Rias couldn''t speak a word after hearing all that.

    Rudy also wasn''t sure what he should do or say to Rias on that matter. Whatever Nyxia said was, without a doubt, true. Nyxia said all that for Rias'' sake and her future, which was needed.

    "I¡­" Rias gulped down and said, "I just want to be happy¡­"

    "..."

    "Why can''t I do what I want to do? I didn''t ask to be born a vampire or a human. All my life, I have done what I was tasked to do. It''s a princess'' duty, they said. And I did that diligently. But no one ever praised me for doing that.

    <o>,m I thought if I found my parents, I would ask them for answers. If my mother had never left me in the vampire world, Jane and I would have lived like normal humans, like in the human world.</o>

    And now that I have finally found someone who doesn''t ask anything from me in return and loves me for who I am. And I don''t want to lose him."

 Chapter 567 Break Up

    "I understand everything you said, Glorias. And that''s the reason your mother ran away from the vampire world, but you cannot do the same. At least, not right now," Nyxia said calmly.

    "Why not? You can return to the vampire world and tell them that you couldn''t find me."

    "It''s not about that¡­ Glorias. I know you don''t want to leave this human behind, and you won''t, no matter what happens. But he will leave you."

    "Are you talking about him growing old and dying? Then that won''t happen. He is not a normal human."

    "I am not talking about that." Nyxia looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "This human doesn''t belong here. And he has to go back."

    "...!" Rias realized what Nyxia was talking about. She looked at Rudy and asked, "You have to return to your timeline?"

    "Eventually¡­ yes. I have no control over it."

    "Then¡­ what about me¡­?"

    "We will meet again."

    "When¡­?"

    "...in 2008."

    "That''s too long!"

    "I know."

    "But I will wait for you!"

    "Yes¡­" Rudy caressed Rias'' face and smiled wryly at her as he said, "But it would be for the best if¡­ if you wait for me in the vampire world and not the human world."

    "But you are not going back to 2008 right now. Please allow me to stay here until you return."

    "Rias¡­ it''s hard for me to say this, but¡­ I think Nyxia is right. You have your own life, and you have to make it right. Don''t let mee in your way to what you are going to achieve in the future.

    Think of it as a grace time where we both live our lives and do what we must do before meeting again. And I promise you, my love¡­ no one will ever break us apart once we meet again."

    Rias didn''t want to agree with Rudy''s words, but deep down, she knew Rudy and Nyxia were right. Besides, she couldn''t bear to see the sad look in his eyes and his painful smile. She knew it was as painful for him as it was for her. And if he could endure it, she should too.

    She nodded at Nyxia and said, "Okay, I am ready toe with you. Just give us a little time to talk."

    "I wish I could. I really do. But the portal can only stay open for five more minutes. I will wait outside, so please make it quick."

    After saying that, Nyxia left the house and sat on the porch outside.

    Rias looked into Rudy''s eyes and kissed him a few times.

    "Is this what humans call a ''break-up''?" she asked with a slight smile on her face.

    "We are not breaking up."<sub> </sub>

    "We technically are. We won''t meet each other until 2008."

    "Yeah¡­"

    "I will miss you¡­" Rias was trying her best to hold her tears.

    "I will too."

    "I¡­ don''t know if I would be able to do that, though."

    "I have a solution for that."

    "What?"

    Rudy gulped down before saying, "I will seal your memories."

    "No¡­ you can''t do that."

    "Just hear me out." Rudy ced his hands on Rias'' shoulder and looked into her eyes as he exined. "I will seal your memories, but it''s not what you think."

    "I think the meaning itself is pretty clear. If you seal my memories, I won''t remember you."

    "That''s what I am trying to exin. Listen, if you don''t remember me, you won''t have to wait for me. However, I don''t want you to forget about me. So the seal I will ce on you will slowly weaken as time gets closer to 2008."

    "And I will remember everything about you in 2008, and we will meet again?" Rias asked to confirm.

    "Not exactly. When the time approaches 2008, the first seal will break, but only your feelings for me will return. And when that happens, you wille to look for me in 2008, but you won''t know anything else about me.

    How do I look, or where do I live? What is my name, or how old am I? How do I sound, and what are my powers? You won''t remember anything, but you will know one thing, I study at a certain school in this town.

    That''s when I will ce the second seal, which will break once you hear my name from my mouth. I wille to your house, and you will scare the shit out of me. But once you learn my name, your memories about me will return.

    Your wait will end there. However, I won''t remember anything, and I will be utterly oblivious to everything as, at that time, I hadn''t time-traveled to 1989 yet. But you don''t have to worry about that as I will fall in love with you soon.

    Moreover, I will ce the third seal on you that will seal your memories of everything else. And that seal will break once we kiss. How does that sound?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "It''s so confusing. What is the third seal for? Won''t I remember everything once I learn your name?" Rias asked with a confused and curious look on her face.

    "No. You will only remember me, nothing else. And to remember everything else of this timeline, we will have to kiss. It''s just to avoid letting you remember about my powers and stuff, as I myself wouldn''t be aware of that when I first met you in 2008."

    "So, in other words, I will forget about you, but I actually won''t. And you are sealing my memories, so I don''t cry every night and remember you and our time together. And also to keep everything as it should be in 2008?"

    "Exactly. Because time travel is something, no one can understand. Turns out I messed up in this timeline, and the 2008 timeline changedpletely. So I will just have to make sure that I fixed everything before I suddenly find myself back in 2008," he chuckled softly to hide his sadness.

    "Let''s meet again in 2008." Rias kissed Rudy on the lips and closed her eyes. "Go ahead. I am ready."

 Chapter ?568 Seal of Love and Memories

    ?568 Seal of Love and Memories

    Rias closed her eyes after kissing Rudy and said, "Go ahead. I am ready."

    "I¡­ love you¡­ Rias. And I will love you in every timeline."

    "I love you too."

    Rudy circled his finger on Rias'' forehead and said, "First seal."

    He then tapped inside the circle and said, "Second seal."

    Atst, he kissed her on the lips and muttered, "Third¡­ seal¡­"

    The moment Rudy ced the third seal, Rias'' body became lifeless. Seemingly, she had passed out.

    Rudy picked her up in his arms and bit her lips to try his best to hold his tears.

    ''I know we will meet again, but still¡­ it hurts¡­ dammit¡­''

    He carried Rias outside the house and handed her to Nyxia.

    "Please take care of her."

    "I will."

    Nyxia stared into Rudy''s teary eyes and said, "Let''s meet again."

    "Yeah¡­"

    "And where would that be?" she asked.

    "In the headmaster''s office at the Vampire Academy. During the red moon week after neen years."

    "Understood," she nodded and flew through the portal, which soon closed after a few seconds.

    Rudy now knew exactly why Nyxia was at the Vampire Academy at that time. And even though Jane had asked her, she answered that she was there to meet the headmaster, but Rudyter found out that the headmaster was on leave for a week.

    So there was no way someone who was on leave 2 days before could call Jane exactly when she hade to the vampire academy with Rudy.

    "I¡­ just realized something¡­"

    Rudy teleported to his house and fell asleep, but he woke up on time and took Jessica to school, where he met Elena at the gate.

    "Hey¡­" She greeted him with a flushed face. "Last night was something else."

    "Yes." he smiled wryly.

    "What''s wrong? You look exhausted. Did you not get enough sleep?"

    "No, I did. I slept well."

    "You are hiding something. I have known you for long enough to read your patterns." Elena squinted her eyes and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Rias¡­ left."

    "What?"

    "She¡­ she returned to the vampire world."

    "What?!" Elena eximed. "How could she just leave without informing any of us!"

    "I sent her there," he stated in a lifeless voice.

    "Why would you do that? She was so happy when she was with you!"

    "I had no other choice. That''s how it was supposed to happen. I cannot change what has already happened in the past for the future me in the present."

    "I have no idea what you are trying to say, but are you okay? Because you don''t look okay."

    "I am¡­ not okay. I don''t know why this is happening at this time. I have been enduring it just fine all this time. But¡­ I think I can''t anymore. I am having a mental breakdown."

    Elena couldn''t bear to look at the painful expression on Rudy''s face, so without caring for anything, she kissed him on the lips and hugged him tightly.

    But sheter thought doing that in front of the school gate, where everyone could see them, wasn''t exactly a good idea. So she asked Rudy to take them to the school''s rooftop by the water tank.

    No one came to the rooftop as it was an elementary school, and the kids were restricted from going to the rooftop. Besides, the door was locked, and only teachers coulde there.

    Elena had no teaching sses until recess, so she could spend time with Rudy without worrying about anything.

    "Hey¡­" She rubbed his back and said, "I might not be enough for you, but I am always there for you. You pretend to be adult and mature, bute on¡­ you are just a teenager who has all these responsibilities on your head.

    You don''t have to live like that. I have been trying to say this, but¡­" Elena bit her lips and said, "I think you should move on from your past life. It''s holding you back. This universe is different, and you have done well.

    You have already saved their lives. Don''t stress yourself over it. We are the same; I also think every opportunity is my responsibility, and when I fail at that, I me myself. I have no right to say this to you, but¡­ you have no need to worry about the people who don''t matter to you.

    Your harem loves you, and they are with you¡­ well, not right now, but they are. Stop worrying about others. I will do the same. I will try my best to be there for you. So Rudy¡­ let''s enjoy our time together."

    "..." Rudy hugged Elena back and said, "I may be a teenager, but I was an adult in my past life."

    "You are a young adult who has just finished university. It''s no different than finishing high school. You just had a little more experience, and that''s all. You may have unimaginable power, but don''t forget that you are still a kidpared to many other adults."

    "Then you are a kid too."

    Elena chuckled and said, "But I am teaching kids while you are¡­ making kids."

    "Oh,e on. None of my harem members are pregnant yet."

    "Do you do something?" she asked hesitantly.

    "Well, most of my harem members are still young¡ª as in, like between neen to twenty-three. The vampire gang is not, but it''splicated for them."

    Rudyid down on his back and looked at the sky before saying, "You know,st night, I realized something."

    Elena alsoy beside Rudy and asked, "And that is?"

    "In 2008, Rias wasn''t telling Jane that she was aware of everything, which wasn''t like Rias. Usually, she would go mad and confront Jane immediately, but she didn''t even though she had so many chances to do that.

    I.. got annoyed at her for doing that and asked her why she wasn''t telling. To which she got angry at me in return. However, now I realized that she was simply stalling."

    "Stalling what?"

    "Well, Rias already knew about my rtionship with Jane and about my harem, as I told her in this timeline, so she was lying to me about how she caught onto that. Rias didn''t tell Jane because she was waiting for me to remember everything¡ª to time travel to 1989¡ª as she was aware of the risks of telling me. It was all a misunderstanding."

    "But that''s not your fault because you didn''t know anything either."

    "Yup."

    Rudy and Elena stared at the sky but avoided looking at the sun.

    "Rudy."

    "Hmm?"

    "Can I request something?"

    "Sure."

    "I want to have your child."

 Chapter 569 Elenaâ€™s Fear

    569 Elena¡¯s Fear

    "..."

    "Can you impregnate me?" Elena asked with a resolute expression on her face.

    "No."

    "Why!? I want to have your baby~!" Elena rolled beside Rudy and said, "Is it because I am only 18?"

    "That''s one of the reasons, yeah. But the real reason is that I am in 1989. I don''t want to impregnate a girl in the past timeline. Imagine, my son or daughter would be around my age in 2008. How fucked up is that?"

    "But one day, you will eventually return to 2008 without telling me. Every time I see you and say goodbye to you, I feel like that could be myst time seeing you in 1989. It''s scary, you know?"

    Elena would surely feel the same way Rudy felt while bidding farewell to Rias. What''s more, is that Elena would remember everything, unlike Rias.

    "Knowing that you could disappear at any time but not knowing when¡­ that''s worse than just saying goodbye." Elena chuckled wryly and continued, "So if I have your child in my womb, I would rest assured. Honestly, all this still feels like a dream to me.

    What if you are not real? What if none of this is real, and I am simply dreaming or hallucinating?

    You have no way to prove that because you have superpowers and you can do anything¡­. which¡­. obviously, isn''t normal. Maybe I have just gone insane, and I am seeing things?

    I would never know. A Human brain is asplicated to understand as time travel is. And to prove that you are real, I want you to leave something of yours behind. I want you to leave your seed in my womb."

    Elena looked into Rudy''s eyes and muttered, "Please? I will never ask you anything else."

    Rudy smiled forcefully and shook his head.

    "I can''t. I can''t¡­ Elena. I want to¡­ trust me¡­ but¡­ I can''t. I know it''s very selfish of me to ask you to wait for me for 18 or 19 years. I am sorry, Elena. I wish there could be a way to change that.

    Even though I have unparallel powers, I can''t do what you want me to do. What good is my power when it can''t help me fulfill my lover''s wish?

    You know¡­ sometimes, when I am sleeping at night, I wonder if I am doing the right thing with you. Had we never met¡­. you wouldn''t be going through all this. You are even doubting your sanity here.

    I now realize how much it affects you. I am sorry, Elena. I didn''t mean any of that. And I am also sorry for being selfish. I don''t regret meeting you and falling in love with you. And I hope you feel the same."

    Elena kissed Rudy on the lips and ced her head on his chest.

    "No, you have nothing to apologize for. I am the one who should apologize for being so selfish. You are having a hard time, and here I am being annoying to you. And yes¡­ meeting you was the best thing that has ever happened in my life. Please, don''t stop loving me.

    Even if you were to disappear right now¡­ at this moment, I would cry¡­ but I will wait for you. I would have grown old, and I might have some wrinkles on my face, but I hope you can love me as much as you love me now, even.

    I will not ask you to impregnate me, but can you at least leave something behind as a sign?" She asked in a quiet and sweet voice.

    "Yes. And I know exactly what I have to leave behind¡­" Rudy took out the wallet Eric had given him and handed it to Elena.

    "A wallet?"

    "Yes. This wallet is the reason the time travel was triggered. I found it at Jessica''s grave."

    Elena inspected a wallet and found the family picture.

    "I saw this moment when you shared your memory. Jessica was also standing in front of you, right?"

    "Yes. She was quite sad when she didn''t appear in the photo."

    "Reba has be so beautiful. No wonder you have hots for her."

    "Please, don''t mention it. It''s still weird and awkward," Rudy sighed.

    "What about Lucy?" Elena asked curiously.

    "What about her?"

    "Do you have hots for her too?"

    "No¡­ what the¡ª what''s wrong with you? She is my sister, dammit. Keep your incest fetish to yourself," Rudy retorted.

    "She is your step-sister. And the way you retorted makes it more convincing." Elena scoffed softly and muttered, "I wouldn''t be surprised if she ended up in your harem."

    Elena then took out the paper in which Eric had written thepany names for investing money.

    "What''s this?"

    "It''s the list ofpany names which you can invest in. You can keep it. Or even invest money in them. Moreover, this list is future-proof since it''s¡­ well, from the future." Rudy scoffed and remarked, "You would probably be a multi-millionaire in 2008 if you invest now."

    "Hmm~" Elena looked at the list and muttered, "Maybe I will."

    Rudy raised his brow as a sudden thought crossed his mind.

    ''Could it be that Elena is actually¡­ no, let''s not think about it. Not now.''

    THUD!

    Suddenly, there was a loud thud noise.

    Rudy and Elena sat up and nced around, but only Rudy could see using his vision ability.

    "Who are they?" Rudy muttered.

    "Hmm?"

    "Two people came to the rooftop."

    A few secondster, one male and a female came into Elena''s sight.

    "Oh. They are teachers here."

    "What are they doing on the rooftop? Could it be that these two are¡­"

    "I am not sure. But surely, not everyone is a pervert like us who would do such things anywhere."

    The two teachers talked for a while and began making out on the rooftop.

    "Yup. They are here to have fun."

    Rudy and Elena watched the couple kissing aggressively. Soon, the man unzipped his pants while the female raised her skirt and sat on the man''sp.

    "Are they seriously going to have sex on the school''s rooftop?" Elena whispered to Rudy.

    "Who cares?" Rudy once againid down with Elena, but the couple started moaning and groaning, so he teleported to a different location with Elena.

 Chapter 570 One Year Later

    A year had passed since Rudy time traveled to the 1989 timeline, and his rtionship with Elena only got better and better over time, and they spent most of their time together with each other.

    A few months after Rias returned to the Vampire World, one of the female teachers had taken six-month maternity leave, and the school urgently needed a new teacher.

    Rudy grabbed the chance and became the teacher at Jessica''s school. And because of that, the two girls were happy. The first one was obviously Jessica, who got to spend more time with Rudy, but she was also annoyed by the fact that Rudy was extra harsh on her.

    And the second girl was Elena, who couldn''t be happier as she was now working with her lover, but she was also worried about someone else finding out about their rtionship.

    However, the dean of the school happened to be Anthony, so Rudy wasn''t worried in the least.

    Every morning, Rudy woke up, got ready, and made breakfast for the girls. He would drop Jessica off, but now he worked at the same ce and spent the rest of the day at school with Elena and Jessica.

    The school faculties had to stay one more hour after school, so Jessica would wait for Rudy in Elena''s office. And that always ruined Elena''s n to have fun with Rudy in her office.

    But that didn''t stop Elena from spending alone time with Rudy. She would take him on the rooftop in recess, but Jessica one day insisted on eating with them, whichter became her routine.

    So the only time Rudy and Elena could have fun was when they were alone and didn''t have any sses to teach, but that was a rare urrence as whenever it was a free period for Elena, Rudy had sses.

    Elena''s hopes soon crashed when she realized that working with Rudy made no difference than not working with him. Some school days even passed when they couldn''t see each other because of time restraints, although they would spend the night together.

    After school ended, Rudy would leave with Elena and Jessica but soon teleported to the house when no one was around. Jessica enjoyed teleporting so much that she becamezy.

    She also demanded many things to eat and ces to go, as Rudy could take her there whenever she wanted. Seriously, she was spoiled to the core from the very start.

    After reaching home, Elena would spend the rest of the day at Rudy''s house. Reba would alsoe home after her school and rest for a while before doing her homework. And since Elena also stayed there, Jessica was forced to do homework every day.

    Sometimes, when Jessica and Reba were busy doing homework in their room, Elena and Rudy would have fun in secret. But they were once caught on the couch by Reba.

    No, they weren''t being careless or doing anything questionable in the living room. But they were caught flirting and touching each other when Reba was supposed to be doing homework in the closed room.

    Since that day, Rudy and Elena never flirted unless they were alone. But of course, Elena wasn''t content with that. For her, if she was with Rudy and didn''t get to flirt with him, then it was the same as not being with him.<sub> </sub>

    Elena''s obsession with Rudy had also increased a lot with her love for him, but Rudy had noints. After all, he wanted the same thing as Elena.

    So eventually, he decided to have his own room upstairs, but it had no bed. Of course, he could just copy the bed from Reba''s room and paste it into his room, but in 2008, his room had a single bed. And if he got a double bed for his room, there would be no space to put anything else.

    Hence, Rudy and the three girls went shopping the following weekend. There were many beds, and Rudy could have bought any of them, but he was looking for a specific bed that matched his bed in 2008.

    After spending the entire day going to different shops and neighboring cities, Rudy finally found the bed. But it was expensive as it was a limited edition bed from a popr brand.

    Rudy found that ridiculous, but he still bought the bed as he wanted and had unlimited money to spend.

    The shop owner said that it would be delivered on the same day, but when Rudy told them the address, and the shop owner realized that it was two cities away, they rejected the delivery.

    However, that pissed Elena off, and she started talking about the policies and consumer rights. The ownerter agreed to get it delivered but said it would take three to four days, and with extra charges, of course.

    But Rudy turned them down and said he would take care of it on his own.

    When no one was around, Rudy touched the bed, shrunk it to miniature size, and teleported to the house. Then, he went upstairs to the room and erged the bed to its original size.

    Now, Rudy had his own room¡ª although Elena seemed more happy and excited than Rudy himself.

    Ever since that day, Rudy and Elena would spend their time alone in the room behind the closed door while Reba and Jessica did their homework downstairs.

    But for some reason, the more time Elena spent with Rudy, the more enraged Reba became. She felt like Elena was stealing Rudy from her, and he would eventually leave them behind for Elena.

    After spending time with Rudy, Elena would make food for everyone, and Rudy would help her sometimes. Elena also made food for her grandparents at Rudy''s house andter packed the food when she returned to her house.

    Of course, Rudy wouldter visit Elena every night and have premium fun for a few hours.

    Not only that, but Rudy had also evolved his abilities in the said year.

 Chapter 571 Evolved Abilities

    Rudy did not waste his time in 1989 and just enjoyed his life with Elena, Reba, and Jessica, but he also learned various ways to use his powers.

    It wasn''t a new discovery of his power but a new invention based on his other abilities. Such as, he used his restoration power and fast-forward power to control the action of the objects.

    He could touch a nt and make it a tree or touch a tree and make it a n. Sure, he could do that before, but now he had learned to control it precisely and mastered it perfectly.

    Not only that, but he could touch a living being and alter their age using his powers. But the best of all was his ability to stop something.

    He could literally stop something from aging and prevent it from ever dying.

    He also learned to use his sense and vision abilities more precisely. Back then, he had to scan the entire area when he wanted to look for something. But now, he could scan the things he wanted to.

    It was simr to marking, but here it was vision marking where he marked the things he was looking for, and his vision abilities only searched for the specific thing. The same with his senses.

    If he wanted to hear footsteps from only one direction and not all the other noises, he would cancel everything else except the footsteps sound of the specific direction.

    If he wanted to hear the voices of specific frequencies, he could set his senses to that to capture them. Of course, all these newbinations of his abilities didn''t seem groundbreaking, but they were more useful than anyone could have imagined.

    His most used powers were teleportation, flying, and his vision and sense abilities. And he had evolved them all in one way or another.

    Rudy couldn''t teleport to the ces he had never been before, but he created a new ability called molecr teleportation that allowed him to teleport to the ces he could see ''live'' with his eyes.

    However, that process was extremely tedious and time-consuming. Thus, Rudy thought of a new idea that could erase that problem entirely.

    It took so long to use molecr teleportation because Rudy had to break his body to the molecr level and then slowly send his cells to where he wanted. But the simple and the easiest solution to that was tobine that ability with another.

    Rudy could shrink his body at will, so if he shrunk his body to the molecr level and teleported. And then erged his body. He could do molecr teleportation within a second. But Rudy hadn''t tested this newbination yet.

    As for his flight ability, Rudy had already achieved top speed by turning his cells into the lightning matter and then traveling with the speed of lightning, but he had yet to achieve to travel with the speed of light.

    Rudy wanted to do that, but the only ce he could test was space. And he knew a little about space and time, in which some theories suggested that traveling at the speed of light or faster can cause time dtion.

    Of course, that wasn''t his field of expertise, so his knowledge was limited. But he didn''t want to take any risk when he was in the 1989 timeline with Elena, Reba, and Jessica¡ª who needed him more than anything.

    His vision and senses abilities had infinitebinations, so there was no limit to how much they could evolve. Still, Rudy had found a fewbinations that were useful on a daily basis.

    Just like his ability to convert his memory or vision into data and feed them on television or any electronic device with a screen, he could do the same with his senses.

    He could leave a fragment of his senses somewhere andter check the recording of his senses. But the ability required heavy processing and no interference.

    Suppose he had left the fragment of his senses somewhere, and another ability was used near the area, the fragment would copse and stop recording, but it would still save the recorded data up to that moment.<sub> </sub>

    One night, Rudy returned to his house after his night session with Elena, he sensed traces of something strange that didn''t belong near the house. He inspected the house but didn''t find anything, so he followed the trails that led him to the forest behind his house.

    The traces were very faint, and it could have been anyone.

    Rudy''s guess was that some big insect, such as a spider or bee, or small animals like rats, squirrels, or even a rabbit, or a bird could havee to the house and left for the forest.

    If Rudy knew what exactly he was looking for, he could trace it with his new vision abilitybination, but now he had to scan the entire forest. Or perhaps, there was no need since he sensed something nearby.

    RUSTLE~ RUSTLE~!

    With a sharp rustling sound, a horned creature appeared from the bushes in front of Rudy.

    "...!"

    It stared at Rudy for a few seconds before rushing to him and hugging him.

    "Li¡­lim?" Rudy muttered while looking at her.

    "Daddy~ I finally found you!" she said.

    "Wait¡­ what are you doing here?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face.

    "You brought me here."

    Rudy crouched down in front of Lilim to match her height and looked into her eyes before smiling at him.

    "Since how long have you been here?"

    "I don''t know¡­ but you asked me to hide¡­"

    "I did?"

    Lilim nodded, saying, "You said we are ying hide and seek."

    ''What''s going on? Why is Lilim here? And this ce is the exact spot where Lilim had asked me to meet that other night. And most importantly, why is she calling me daddy?

    I thought it was just a roley thing she was into. Wait, I think I know why she thinks I am her father. I remember she told me that her father was a human, and since I am a human¡­ kind of, she thinks I am her father¡­ right?''

 Chapter 572 Little Demon

    Since it waste at night and Rudy obviously couldn''t leave Lilim in the forest, he brought her back to the house.

    "Is this your house, daddy?"

    "Uhh¡­ yes and no."

    "I was looking for you earlier. Even though I was the one hiding, I had to search for you because you didn''te to find me. I was scared, so I ran out of the forest even when you had warned me. And I looked around the houses, but you weren''t there."

    She hugged Rudy and said, "It was so scary. I thought you left me behind like mommy did. But I finally found you! Let''s never y that game again. I don''t want to be alone."

    ''She seems to be the same age as¡­ wait¡­ she is nine years old, isn''t she?'' Rudy asked himself. ''That''s when ''someone'' asked Lilim to be Maria''s bodyguard.''

    Rudy patted Lilim''s head and asked, "How old are you, Lilim?"

    "Nine! Today is my birthday!" Lilim said cheerfully.

    "Oh, is it?" Rudy conjured an ice cream cone and handed it to Lilim. "Here."

    Since Jessica always demanded ice cream, Rudy copied one and conjured it whenever she asked for it.

    "What is this?" Lilim asked while sniffing it.

    "Lick it."

    "Is it food?"

    "Yes."

    Lilim licked it and immediately covered her mouth.

    "It''s so cold!"

    ''She is acting as if it''s her first time eating it.''

    Rudy sat on the couch, and Lilim sat on hisp as if it was a normal thing to do.

    "Where did youe from?"

    "Hell. You said we are going to look for mommy and brought me here."

    ''Hell?!'' Rudy eximed inwardly. ''Like hell hell?''

    Rudy had scanned the entire forest using his all-vision ability but couldn''t find a single sign of anyone else around.

    ''It''s not like she popped out of nowhere. Someone obviously brought her here and abandoned her in the forest. Who could do such a thing? That person wasn''t me, obviously.

    There is no way I am her daddy or whatever. I haven''t even been born yet. Since she is a kid, she should be easy to interrogate. I will ask her the questions I couldn''t get the answers of-- in 2008. Let''s hope I find a clue or a lead.''

    "Say, Lilim."

    "Hmm?" she asked while taking a bite.

    "What is the name of your mother?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Do you know what she looks like?"

    Lilim shook her head and said, "No. But you said we would find her here."

    ''Yeah, her answers aren''t useful.''

    "What were you doing before you came here?"

    "I was in the forest."

    "And before that?"

    "We were in hell."

    "Yes. What were you doing in hell?"

    "I don''t know. I was just there."

    Lilim finished the ice cream, but she was still hungry, so Rudy went to the kitchen and made some food for her.

    Lilim was sitting on the tform while Rudy cooked, but she got bored soon and started exploring the house. She checked upstairs and also the other room downstairs except the room Reba and Jessica were sleeping in as it was closed¡ª but not locked.

    She returned a few minutester and said, "There was water in the room."

    "That''s called a bathroom."

    "What do they do there?"<sub> </sub>

    "We take a bath."

    ''Why is she asking questions like that? Well, she might be raised in hell, but she should know this stuff, right? I don''t know how the civilization in hell works, but her questions are the same as a three-year-old.''

    Rudy served the food to Lilim on a te and sat on the couch with her. She looked at the food on the te and asked, "What is this?"

    "Noodles."

    "They look like worms."

    "..."

    "Can I eat them?"

    "Let it cool down a little. It would be too hot for you."

    Lilim didn''t listen and started eating hot noodles with her hands.

    "What are you doing¡­ is it not hot?"

    "No."

    Even when the steam wasing out, Lilim didn''t feel hot or get burned.

    ''Well, it makes sense since she is a demon.''

    Rudy handed her the fork and said, "Use this."

    Lilim stared at the fork for a few seconds and started biting it.

    "It''s hard."

    SIGH!

    "You don''t have to eat it. You have to use it." Rudy took the fork from Lilim''s hand and ate a bite to show Lilim.

    Lilim puckered her lips and asked, "Why would you eat like that?"

    "Because that''s how we are supposed to eat?"

    Lilim looked at her hands and asked, "Then what are these hands for?"

    "...you are not wrong. But it''s better to eat some dishes using a spoon and fork as it could be hard to eat with your hands." Rudy pointed his finger at the soup Lilim had spilled while eating and said, "Look. You use a fork and spoon to ensure such things don''t happen."

    Lilim obediently followed Rudy''s guidance and finished eating the noodles, but she had soup left in the bowl.

    She tried to use a fork to drink it, but that obviously didn''t work. So she used a spoon, but Rudy asked her to drink directly from the bowl.

    "It''s better that way," he said.

    After drinking the soup, she looked at Rudy and said, "Daddy knows everything! He is smart!"

    "Err¡­ you should stop calling me that."

    "But you are smart!"

    "Not that. I think you should stop calling me daddy," he said calmly.

    "Why?" Lilim puffed her cheeks and said, "Do you not want to be my daddy anymore?"

    "It''s not like that."

    "Then do you not love Lilim anymore?" she asked with teary eyes.

    SIGH!

    "Let''s forget about it. Go take a bath. I changed the water a while ago."

    "How do you do that?" she asked curiously.

    "You spill water on your body to clean. And soap too."

    "What is soap?"

    ''Seriously? I don''t mind her asking these questions, but¡­ I am worried about why she is asking such simple questions. Lilim had said that hell is also well civilized, so she should know these things, right?'' Rudy wondered.

    Lilim grabbed Rudy''s hand and said, "Let''s spill water together!"

    ===

    Thanks, @Meiyo_Whoknows, for the gift

 Chapter 573 Lilim Meets The Girls

    The next day, Rudy woke up as usual, but in his room instead of the couch as he had gotten a bed.

    Lilim was sleeping on the bed of his room upstairs, while Rudy prepared breakfast downstairs.

    He looked at the time and muttered, "Reba iste. She usually wakes up at around the same time as me."

    "It''s a weekend," someone responded.

    It was Reba.

    "Don''t suddenly do that. How did you even learn to be so quiet without making a faint noise that even my senses can''t pick up?" he asked Reba.

    "Maybe your powers aren''t as great as you think."

    "Ouch."

    Reba looked at the ingredients and asked, "What are you making?"

    "Eggs."

    "I will help you!"

    "No, you are going to brush your teeth and take a bath."

    "..."

    Reba reluctantly agreed and returned after twenty minutes. Of course, the breakfast was already prepared and served on the table.

    "Jessica hasn''t woken up yet?" Reba asked Rudy.

    "Nope. Princess must be lost in the magic forest in her dream." He chuckled softly. "Go wake her up."

    After waking Jessica up, they ate breakfast, but soon Lilim came downstairs while rubbing her eyes and stood before them.

    "Oh, you are awake. Come here," Rudy called her.

    Lilim walked to Rudy and sat on hisp.

    "Do you want to eat?" he calmly asked.

    Lilim shook her head and said, "I want to y."

    "We will yter."

    "..." For the first time, Reba was as confused as Jessica was.

    It was natural for them to be baffled after seeing an unknown girl in their house that seemed so close to Rudy.

    "Who is this girl?" Reba asked with an annoyed look on her face.

    "Whoa!" Jessica pointed her finger at Lilim''s forehead and said, "She has horns!"

    "...!" It took a while for Reba to notice that Lilim had horns.

    "I know you have a lot to ask, and I will exin things to you. But first, let''s eat breakfast."

    Reba had never eaten food so fast before in her life.

    After breakfast, Rudy sat the girls down on the couch and stood in front of them.

    "Reba, Jessica, this girl is Lilim. She is my¡­ errr¡­. she is an important person to me, and she will be staying with us from now on. If you don''t mind, that is."

    "What if I mind?" Reba asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Well, I will ask Elena to let her stay at her house."

    Lilim jumped off the couch and hugged Rudy''s leg tightly. She looked up and asked, "Daddy, who are they?"

    "They are¡­uhm¡­ treat them as your sisters."

    "Sisters?"

    "Yes."

    Lilim turned to Jessica, who smiled at her in return, but when she looked at Reba, she found her ring at her.

    She pointed her finger at Reba and said, "This girl is scary!"<sub> </sub>

    "I know. She bes scary sometimes." Rudy patted Lilim and looked at Reba. "Be more friendly."

    Reba red at Rudy for a few seconds before letting out a weary sigh.

    "Wow. You are bing more and more¡­ mature day by day."

    ''I was going to say more and more like mom. And yeah, she actually. The re in her eyes just now is exactly the same as how mom res at me when I do something she doesn''t like.

    I understand that she must have been shocked, surprised, even. But I cannot leave Lilim alone. She is as important to me as mom, Jessica, and Elena are.

    "Rudy, Rudy!" Jessica also jumped from the couch and hugged Rudy, just like Lilim.

    "What is it?" Rudy asked.

    "Are we going out today?"

    "Err¡­ I have a date today with Elena. We haven''t gone on any dates this month, so¡­" Rudy smiled awkwardly and said, "How about tomorrow?"

    "I understand."

    ''Wow, I can''t believe she actually agreed for once.''

    Rudy turned to Reba and said, "Reba, will you take care of Lilim and Jessica for me?"

    "What do I get in return?" Reba squinted her eyes and said, "Jessica always gets anything she wants by demanding, but I never get anything."

    "What do you mean? I always gave you whatever you wanted. Didn''t I? But if you feel like I have been neglecting you or treating you unfairly, you can always ask for anything," he said calmly.

    "You can''t give me what I want."

    "Did you forget I have superpowers to do anything I want?" Rudy said with a smug face and asked, "Tell me, what is it that you desire?"

    "..."

    "Hmm? Go on. I don''t want youining or holding a grudge against me for it."

    "..tt¡­" Reba muttered something under her breath, and of course, Rudy heard it a little.

    "Hmm? What was that?" Rudy asked.

    "Attention! I want your attention!"

    "Wha¡­t? What do you¡­ mean? When have I ever not given you attention? My eyes are always on you when you are around."

    "I think she wants to say that she also wants to hug you," Lilim quipped.

    "Oh¡­ I see¡­"

    ''She wants to be spoiled too. That''s right, mom has always acted mature and has kept up this act all this time. She is only ten years old¡­ I forget that sometimes.''

    "Reba, when is your birthday?"

    "After 2 days," she said without looking at Rudy.

    ''That''s when I am supposed to be born, as my birthdate is also the same as hers.''

    "Okay, Reba. On your birthday, I will be all yours. You can ask me anything, and I will do it for you. I won''t pay attention to Lilim, Jessica, or even Elena."

    "Will you do anything?" Reba asked curiously.

    "Yes. Are you happy now?" he asked with a slight smile.

    "You better not break your promise."

    "I am a man of my word."

    "So when are you going to exin her horns? Are they fake?"

    Rudy tapped on Jessica and Lilim''s heads and asked them to sit on the couch.

    "It''s going to be a long exnation. I will tell you everything about this world and the other worlds and races. Don''t freak out, okay?"

    "Okay!"

    Even though they said that they freaked out the second Rudy told them that Lilim was a demon and Rias was a vampire.

 Chapter 574 Dont Call Me Daddy

    After telling everything to the girls, Rudy went on a date with Elena as promised. And returnedter in the evening with food and snacks. At night, Rudy delivered food to Elena''s grandparents while Elena stayed at Rudy''s house.

    Rudy didn''t have to exin anything to Elena about Rias as she had already seen and known everything after Rudy had shared his memories.

    They watched a movie together, but the kids fell asleep halfway, and Rudy took them to Reba''s room to sleep. After that, he and Elena continued watching the movie, or they were supposed to, but they went upstairs to Rudy''s room and had fun.

    When Rudy opened his eyes in the morning, he saw Elena sucking him off.

    "What are you doing?" he asked calmly.

    "Good morning," she responded and continued sucking him off as his snake began to twitch. "Mmnh~"

    After drinking the morning load, she slowly swallowed it while savoring the taste and smiled at Rudy.

    "Morning load has a rich taste."

    "You didn''t have to wake me up like that, you know?"

    "When I woke up, I saw your dick was up straight, so I couldn''t help it. And you neverined when Angelica did this to you."

    "Angelica also climbs and rides me like a thirsty pervert."

    Elena clicked her lips and buried Rudy''s snake inside her cave.

    "How''s this?"

    "Better~"

    Elena moved slowly while enjoying the pleasure, while Rudy simply watched Elena in amusement.

    "I know this is not my first time waking up next to you, but it still makes my heart flutter every time I open my eyes and see you," Elena said.

    "If we live together, you can do that every day."

    "I wish I could. But I can''t leave my grandparents on their own. They both are on meds, and sometimes their health gets worse, so I have to be with them. And I cannot bring them here either, as they don''t want to leave their house behind.

    I have been asking them to move to a different house or a house near your home, but they say they have precious memories in that house and don''t want to leave them behind. And I can''t force them to move out either."

    "It''s fine. Don''t worry about it. We are already spending half of our day together."

    A few minutester, Rudy shot his load inside Elena''s cave and said, "It''s gettingte, so we better take a bath before the girls wake up."

    "Yeah."

    They got dressed and went downstairs to see the girls were still sleeping.

    Elena turned to Rudy and said, "You should take a bath first. I will make breakfast in the meantime."

    Rudy pointed his gaze at the bulge under his pants and said, "How about we take a bath together?"

    Elena''s face flushed a little after hearing that.

    "That''s kind of¡­ embarrassing for some reason¡­" she muttered. "I know we have done everything, but it would be my first time bathing with you¡­ which is¡­"

    "Yeah, I get it. The first experience in everything makes you nervous or, in some cases¡­ embarrassed." Rudy grabbed Elena''s hand and dragged her to the bathroom after saying, "But that''s not an excuse to not try it."

    Elena had the best bath of her life with Rudy, where they washed each other''s bodies, and Rudy washed Elena''s body inside out.

    When they came out forty minutester, they were surprised to see the girls had woken up and were sitting in the living room.

    "..."<sub> </sub>

    When Jessica saw them, she asked, "Where is breakfast?"

    Reba didn''t say a word, but her re was enough to convey her thoughts.

    "Daddy!" Lilim, however, rushed to hug Rudy and asked, "Where were you?"

    "Umh.. I was taking a bath."

    "Oh!"

    "Why was Elena with you, then?" Reba suddenly quipped.

    "We were taking a bath together," Rudy replied.

    "Like we did?!" Lilim asked innocently.

    "A little different, but yes." Rudy patted Lilim on the head and said, "Now, go y with them. I will make breakfast, and then we will go out on a pic."

    "What''s a pic?" she asked.

    "Ask Jessica. She knows everything about pics."

    "Okay!"

    Rudy and Elena went to the kitchen and started making breakfast.

    "We have to make extra for your grandparents, too, right?" Rudy asked.

    "Yes."

    "Then we better hurry up."

    A few minutester, Elena suddenly had her ''horny switch'' turned on and kept ncing at Rudy''s snake repeatedly. Rudy noticed that and asked if everything was alright, but instead of replying to him, she got on her knees and hid in the cab under the kitchen tform so no one could see her.

    Then, she unzipped Rudy''s pants and started sucking him off. Rudy tried to stop her, but after realizing how desperate she was, he let it slide.

    ''I can''t believe this is happening. If the girls came this way to wash their hands or grab something from the refrigerator, we would get caught.''

    Rudy saw Jessica get up from the couch and head toward the kitchen. His heartbeat got louder with every step Jessica took, but he sighed in relief when Jessica stopped at the entrance of the kitchen.

    "What''s wrong?" Rudy asked her.

    "Can I call you daddy too?"

    "No¡­ please. Anything but that," Rudy shook his head. "Don''t call me daddy."

    "But you let Lilim call you that!" she pouted.

    "I do not. She just calls me that even though I asked her not to."

    "Then I will also call you daddy even though you asked me not to."

    "Oh,e on. Why do you get so hung up on small things? Just because someone is doing something doesn''t mean you have to do it too."

    "Then let''s vote!" Jessica turned to the living room and called Reba and Lilim.

    Voting. That''s what Rudy always did whenever Jessica made unreasonable demands. He would ask for Reba''s and Elena''s, too¡ª if she was around. That was the only way to smack some discipline to Jessica.

    "Whoever wants to call him daddy, raise their hands!" Jessica announced.

 Chapter 575 Voting

    ''What the hell is going on?! Here Elena is giving me a blowjob where I can get caught any time. And now Jessica is voting on calling me daddy. To be honest, I don''t mind if Lilim and Jessica call me that, but I would rather prefer they wouldn''t.

    However, there is no way in hell I am letting Reba call me that. Never ever. We currently have five people to vote, so I will have to make sure at least three people vote for ''no''.

    Elena and I will obviously vote for no, but what about Reba? Lilim won''t stop calling me that, and Jessica wants to call me that, so they would vote for ''yes.''

    Jessica and Lilim raised their hands with ''yes''.

    Rudy raised his hand with a ''no.''

    "Where is Miss Elena?" Jessica asked.

    "She is¡­ uh¡­" Rudy lowered his gaze and saw Elena smirking at him while sucking his snake. "She must have gone to the washroom. But I know her vote will be a ''no''."

    "Yes. I don''t think Miss Elena would call you daddy as her father must be old with white hair, and you don''t have white hair," Jessica muttered.

    ? "So it''s 2-2." Rudy and Jessica turned to Reba and looked at her, patiently waiting for her vote.

    ''Please say no. But¡­ I mean¡­'' Rudy gulped down nervously and thought, ''If she really wants to call me that, I cannot stop her, right? Lilim is Lilim, but Angelica is Jessica, and mom is Reba.

    I don''t see them as the same person. We have had different rtionships prior to this, and right now, they are nothing but kids who need a guardian. It''s been a little over a year since I time-traveled, and I have been living with Reba and Jessica since then.

    I don''t want to say this, but I see them as my little sisters¡­ at least in this timeline. Even if our rtionship in 2008 was different, that doesn''t matter in this timeline. But as for Lilim¡­ I don''t really know what''s going on with her.

    I know that this town¡ª Hel, is an express point to all the other worlds, so that forest must be connected to the gates of hell. Lilim must have escaped somehow and ended up in the woods.

    However, she seems to know me. Why is that? She doesn''t know anything about her mother, but in 2008 she said a few things about her. I don''t think she is or was lying in this or the 2008 timeline, but something doesn''t add up.

    2008''s Lilim did know something and was hiding it from me. But I guess I will only get my answers when I return. Honestly, spending a year here wasn''t that bad. I miss my harem every day, but I am not worried about them as the time has stopped in 2008 rtive to my time flow of the 1989 timeline.

    I do want to return to 2008, though. I don''t belong in this timeline, but at the same time I don''t want to leave the girls and Elena behind.''

    Reba raised her hand and locked her eyes with Rudy before opening her mouth to say, "I vote for no."

    "..." - Rudy.

    "What?! Why?!" Jessica jumped on the floor in anger and shouted, "Why did you do that?!"

    "You might be young enough to be his daughter, but I am not. I am not interested in bing his daughter when I can be something else," she asserted while staring into Rudy''s eyes.

    ''What''s with that look in her eyes? I have never seen her acting like this.''

    Rudy raised his brow and asked, "And what exactly is ''something else''?"

    Reba hadn''t expected that question, and she was caught off guard. Of course, she had no ns of saying it out loud, but she couldn''t shake the stares from Jessica and Rudy.

    "I want to¡­ I want to be his¡­" Reba clenched her fists and said, "I want to be his sister."<sub> </sub>

    "I want to be his sister too!" Jessica affirmed.

    ''Great, now I have something else to worry about.''

    While Rudy was having a hard time, Elena was having something else that was also hard.

    "Uhm¡­ how about you girls take a bath? It will take me a while to prepare breakfast. And I also have to make some lunch for the pic," Rudy suggested.

    He wanted the girls to get away from the kitchen and the living room without raising any suspicions.

    "Okay."

    "And Reba, can you give one of your clothes to Lilim? When we took a bath, she wanted to wear new clothes yesterday, but I didn''t want to trigger your wrath by using your clothes without your permission. So I used my power to duplicate them."

    "Do you think I am angry all the time?" Reba asked.

    "Sadly, yes. You always have that grumpy look on your face. But that''s mostly because you never try to smile while talking or looking at someone."

    Reba grabbed Lilim''s hand and took her to the room after saying, "Come. Tell me which one of my clothes you want to wear."

    However, Jessica didn''t go with them and stared at Rudy.

    "What?" Rudy asked.

    "When are we taking a bath together?"

    "Never."

    "But you did with Lilim!"

    "Because she didn''t know how to bathe."

    "I also don''t know how to bathe."

    ''Honestly, considering how demanding and spoiled she is¡­ I don''t think Angelica ever lost her true personality. I never paid much attention toparing Jessica and Angelica, but there were subtle hints that Jessica was Angelica.

    Like how her dimension only had our house. And how she loved mom''s cooking¡ª although she only ate when she wasn''t sleeping. She herself didn''t realize it as she thought it was because of me, but it was because of her.

    The question is, should I tell Angelica about this once I return to 2008? How would she react? Would she be able to ept it? Would she regain her memories of Jessica?

    Her bing evil after learning the truth is the least of my concern. After all, I am not a saint either.''

    Jessica soon joined Reba and Lilim and went to take a bath.

 Chapter 576 Ripping Tights

    The three girls went to take a bath, relieving Rudy from the fear of getting caught. And all that because of his horny lover¡ª Elena.

    She was still sucking him off, waiting for the milk shot. She knew it was going to be a big one as Rudy had been holding it for a while.

    Within a minute, she released his milk inside Elen''s mouth, but to punish her for her actions, he didn''t take it out and kept his snake inside her mouth until she swallowed everything.

    Even after that, he kept it inside Elena''s mouth while Elena tried to ask Rudy to pull it out. She tapped on his thighs and red at him in the eyes.

    "What''s wrong?" Rudy asked with an innocent look on his face. "I thought you liked having my dick in your mouth. Isn''t that why you were so eager to suck it even when the girls were around?"

    "Hngm!" Elena''s re sharpened.

    "What was that? I can''t understand what you are trying to say," he smirked slightly.

    Elena wasn''t letting Rudy have his way, so she bit his snake and started rubbing her teeth on it, but gently. Seemingly, making sure she doesn''t hurt him in any way.

    Rudy pulled his snake out a few secondster and pped Elena on the cheek with his snake.

    "Ehehe. Do it again," Elena said with a grin.

    "..." Rudy shook his head in disbelief and said, "Why must all my harem members be perverts?"

    "That''s totally 100% your fault, you know?"

    "I only show my love to you girls, and you be perverts."

    Elena got up and whispered, "Want to fuck?"

    "Here?"

    "Yes. I don''t know, but I feel so horny all of a sudden."

    "But the girls¡­"

    "They just went to take a bath, which will take at least 15 to 20 mins. We can have a quick round in the meantime," Elena insisted.

    "Just so you know, 20 mins round is already a long time. Normal quickies are 3 to 5 minutes only."

    "Not for you, right?" she asked with a knowing look on her face. "Now, let''s do it."

    Elena sat on the tform and said, "I am wearing tights, but feel free to rip them. I know you always wanted to do that."

    Rudy averted his gaze and said, "I have no idea what you are talking about."

    "Oh,e on. Don''t y dumb. You always stared at my legs whenever I wore tights." She wrapped her legs around Rudy''s waist and pulled him close.

    "..."

    "Go on. You won''t get another chance to rip my tights, not anytime soon."

    "You always know what I want¡­"

    Rudy copied the tights and ripped them from Elena''s private area. Then, he slid her panties to the side and prated his snake inside her wet cave.

    "Mnh~ Yes! It feels so good!"

    "Make sure you don''t moan loudly. Remember, if we get caught, I am throwing all the me on you. In fact, as soon as I hear the sound of the bathroom door unlocking, I am teleporting out of the house and won''t return until you have exined everything to them," he said with a straight face.

    "You are lying. I know you won''t do that~"

    "We will see."

    "You will teleport the thing you touch when you teleport. And your dick will be ravaging my pussy if we get caught, so if you teleport, I will be teleported with you, darling~!"<sub> </sub>

    After a few minutes, Elena orgasmed, but Rudy wasn''t going to stop anytime soon.

    "Is this your first time having sex in a kitchen?" Elena asked.

    "In this house, yes. But I have had sex with Elise in ces you can''t imagine."

    "Let me make things more exciting then." Elena licked her lips and said, "How does it feel to have sex with the constant fear of getting caught?"

    "I am not answering that."

    "Come on! You are no fun!"

    "I want to teach you a lesson by going rough, but I know how loudly you moan when I go rough."

    "Are you angry?"

    "No. I just like punishing naughty girls," he chuckled.

    "To think that you will do with all three of them one day¡­"

    "Oh,e on. You didn''t have to mention that!" Rudy groaned.

    "But it''s truth." Elena shrugged and said, "You already did it with Jessica and Lilim many times in 2008, and you had the hots for Reba too. It was about time you made moves on her."

    "Still, it''s awkward. Don''t mention that again, please."

    "You find this awkward. So imagine what I would have felt like?"

    "..."

    "You said we have never met before, but what if we have? What if I saw you grow up and decided our age gap was too much?"

    "..."

    "Hmm? The current age gap between you and Reba is mere 11 years. 8 years for Jessica and Lilim. Not to mention, all of them are actually older than you.

    While in my case, our age gap would be 18 years. It''s too big. What if I thought I should just let you go?"

    Rudy shook his head and said, "I won''t let you do that. I now remember-sh-know everything. So there is no way I am letting you go. Never."

    Elena bit her lips and asked, "What if it was the other way around?"

    "Huh?"

    "What if you were a 37-year-old man and I was an 18-year-old girl? Would you still have said the same thing?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "I¡­ I understand your point. It always sounds weird when you flip it over. But¡­ I guess¡­ even if that was the case¡­  I would have still epted you because we already have a rtionship¡ª that too, in thest phase. It would be toote to bail out."

    "That sounds exciting, doesn''t it?"

    "Wow. Did you really just say that?"

    After a few minutes of nailing Elena, Rudy was about to shoot his load, but he had something prepared.

    "Elena."

    "Yes~ Go ahead and fill me up~!" Elena thought Rudy was asking for permission to creampie her, but that wasn''t the case.

    He looked into Elena''s eyes while thrusting his hips deep into her cave and asked, "Will you marry me?"

 Chapter 577 Eromantic Propose

    Elena''s face flushed redder than ever before. She was caughtpletely off guard and had never expected Rudy to propose to her while having sex.

    "W-What?!"

    "Will you marry me?" she asked again.

    "Are you seriously proposing to me at a time like this? I thought your proposal would be romantic. This is not romantic at all."

    "Did you just say sex is not romantic?"

    "Don''t change my words."

    "Just answer with a yes or no."

    "Of course, I want to marry you!"

    The next second, Rudy released his load inside Elena''s cave.

    "Mnh~!"

    Elena hugged Rudy and stayed like that for a while until she had gathered her senses.

    "Why did you propose to me?" Elena asked in a low voice.

    "Because I want our rtionship to be official?"

    "And the real reason?"

    Rudy chuckled and said, "I just want to marry you. I have been thinking about it for a while, and I think I should do something to make you feel reassured. Just think of it as a formality with feelings."

    "I have to say¡­ I never expected that this day would evere. I am so happy right now! Can I choose the day I want us to get married?" she asked excitedly.

    "Sure."

    "The day after tomorrow."

    "Huh? That''s too soon."

    "I know, but I don''t want a grand wedding. I will invite the other teachers from the school and a few of the student''s parents we are close to. And my grandparents," Elena shrugged.

    "What about¡­ your parents?"

    "I don''t care about them. I know they won''te even if I die."

    Rudy lowered his gaze and thought, ''After Rias left, I have been trying to deepen my rtionship with Elena. And I thought if I made her patch up with her parents, she would be happy.

    So I searched for her parents and found them after a few days of searching. I talked with them, but they cared more about their business and reputation than their own daughter.

    It kind of reminded me of Rize''s parents, but at least Elena''s parents weren''t scums like Rize''s parents. Elena''s parents didn''t force her or get her married to someone else. They let her do whatever she wanted.

    One could say they gave her freedom. I wasn''t angry at Elena''s parents as they never actually harmed Elena. But Rize''s parents¡­ they are going to die by my hands once I find the businessman who married Rize in my past life.''

    "Are you sure?" Rudy asked calmly. "I can marry you right now if you want. But we don''t have to hurry, so if you need time, we can marryter this week."

    "No. Tomorrow is Reba''s birthday, and also the day you will be born. And the day after that is my birthday. I would actually prefer to marry you tomorrow, but I know you promised Reba that you would spend time with her on her birthday.

    So¡­" Elena pushed Rudy back and got on her knees again. Then, she grabbed Rudy''s snake and began licking it.

    "So?"

    "Nothing."

    Elena began cleaning Rudy''s snake with her mouth, but Rudy had one more thing he wanted to say to her.

    "Elena¡­ I have decided to¡­ fulfill your wish."<sub> </sub>

    "What is that?" She kissed the tip and said, "I have many wishes."

    "On our wedding night, I will impregnate you."

    "Really?!"

    "Yes."

    "Wait¡­ why are you being so kind all of a sudden?" Elena asked with an anxious look on her face. "You granted two of my biggest wishes in the same minute. Don''t tell me you are going to return to 2008 soon!"

    It was natural for Elena to be scared. After all, not all wishes were supposed toe true at once. But she forgot who she made those wishes to.

    "No, it''s nothing like that." Rudy rubbed the tip of his snake on Elena''s lips and said, "The reason I didn''t want to impregnate you was that I didn''t want you to be my mother. I know you said it as a joke, but that could have been possible.

    But I will be born tomorrow, and I will finally know who my real parents are. I don''t know how mom adopted me, but I will know that tomorrow or soon enough. However, I no longer have to worry about anything. So I can impregnate you if you truly wish to have my child."

    "I do!"

    Rudy grinned and said, "Already taking vows of marriage, huh?"

    "Shut up."

    Rudy conjured simr tights and handed them to Elena.

    "Go change it before the girlse out."

    Elena quickly went upstairs and returned after a few minutes.

    "The girls are still in the bathroom?" Elena asked with a surprised look on her face.

    "Yes."

    "But it''s been over twenty minutes."

    "You can go check on them if you want to. I can''t do that, but you can."

    "I should check."

    Elena went to check on them but didn''t return for the next five minutes.

    "Great."

    Rudy focused on making breakfast, as he had already wasted too much time nailing Elena. Thus, he decided to duplicate the food and focus on the lunch for the pic.

    The girls came out ten minutester when Rudy had served everything on the table. He had also packed breakfast and lunch for Elena''s grandparents so they could deliver them soon.

    "What took you so long?" Rudy asked Elena.

    "They were ying in the bathtub instead of taking a bath. Not only that, but they used up all the shampoo and conditioner. When I entered the bathroom, I nearly slipped because of the slippery floor."

    Elena red at the girls and said, "You three are not taking a bath together, never!"

    "Already acting like a mom, huh?" Rudy remarked.

    Elena shot a re at Rudy without saying anything.

    "And that is a re a wife would make when her husband defends his child," hemented.

    "...." Elena squinted her eyes in response.

    "Anyway." Rudy pped his hands to get the girl''s attention and said, "Girls, listen carefully. Elena and I have decided to get married the day after tomorrow. You all are getting a big sister now."

 Chapter 578 Picnic With The Girls

    Reba was already aware of Rudy and Elena''s rtionship, but she never expected that a day woulde when they would get married. Still, she had no problems with their marriage.

    Jessica raised her hand and asked, "Does that mean Miss Elena will live together with us?"

    "That depends on her. She has to take care of her grandparents, so I guess she can''t always be here. But yeah, she will be with us most of the time," Rudy answered.

    "So I no longer have to do homework?" she then asked.

    "Why is that?"

    "Because Miss Elena will be my sister."

    "And¡­?" Rudy was trying to grasp what Jessica was trying to say.

    Jessica hugged Reba and said, "Sis helps me out with my homework and sometimes even does my homework. So if Miss Elena bes my sister too, she will do my homework, right?"

    "..." Rudy had no words to say.

    "Excuse me, you little brat."

    However, Elena had a lot to say.

    "I am not a brat!" Jessica retorted.

    "Once I marry Rudy, I will watch over you closely. And I will make sure Reba doesn''t do your homework. Not only that, I will teach you even when you are not at school. So think of it as you will be in school 24x7."

    Jessica''s face turned pale after hearing. She turned to Rudy and said, "Don''t marry her!"

    Rudy gently smacked Elena on the head and said, "Don''t scare her like that."

    He then turned to Jessica and calmly said, "Don''t worry, Jessica. She won''t do anything like that. She will be Miss Elena only at your school. Here, in the house, she will be Elena. Only Elena."

    "Daddy~" Lilim rushed to Rudy and jumped on him.

    "Whoa! Don''t jump around like that."

    Rudy grabbed Lilim mid-air and picked her up in his arms.

    "Why are you jumping like that?"

    "You are awesome!"

    "I know, I am," he nodded with a smug face.

    "You found mommy!"

    "Hmm?"

    Lilim pointed her finger at Elena and said, "Mommy!"

    "Oh¡­ right."

    ''So she thinks Elena is her mother. I am d she is happy, but I should try looking for her real mother. And her father too, of course.''

    It was Lilim''s second day with the girls, but she had be so close to them that she thought of them as her real sisters. She even asked them where their horns and tails were when they were ying earlier in the morning.

    Rudyter teleported with Elena to her house and gave breakfast and lunch to her grandparents.

    Rudy had also gotten close to Elena''s grandparents in the past year, and he thought of them as his grandparents. They gave him so much life advice, and Rudy was grateful to them for everything they had done for him.

    Rudy didn''t have any rtives or grandparents, so spending time with Elena''s grandparents gave him a sense of love he had never felt before. He had no idea what he was missing in his life before he met them.

    After delivering the food to Elena''s house, they teleported back and ate breakfast. As always, Lilim chooses to sit on Rudy''sp rather than on an empty chair. Jessica would often pout and re at Lilim, but Lilim had no idea why Jessica was doing that.

    Undoubtedly, Jessica was jealous of Lilim. Before Lilim''s arrival, Rudy paid the most attention to Jessica and spoiled her rotten, but Lilim had reced her and taken her spot from Rudy. Or so she thought, but that wasn''t the case at all.

    Just like Reba, Jessica now yearned for Rudy''s attention.

    After having breakfast and washing the dishes with Elena, they left for a pic. Since it was Lilim''s first time going anywhere in the human world, Rudy asked her if there was a ce she wanted to go.

    But, of course, Lilim had no knowledge of the human world and had no idea where to go. Jessica took that opportunity and told Rudy the ces she wanted to go.<sub> </sub>

    A few hours passed by, andter, Rudy decided to rest at the nearby park and eat the lunch he had made. After lunch, he bought them ice cream, and they all rxed for a few minutes.

    "It''s so hot today. I want to go home~!" Jessica demanded.

    "We are not going anywhere. But you are right, it''s hot today, so let''s go somewhere where we can sit and rx."

    "Home?"

    "No. We will go watch a movie in a theater that has air cooling. We will watch a movie, eat snacks, drink juice, and rx until the movie ends. Let''s just hope that good kid-friendly movies are airing."

    "Should we go check?" Elena suggested.

    "Uhm¡­ actually, we are in luck. There is a special movie airing right now."

    "Is¡­ that so?"

    "Yeah, it''s called house alone."

    They all watched the movie, returned after two hours, and went to a mall to shop for the wedding.

    "The kid in the movie was just like Jessica, except he was clever," Rudy remarked while looking at Jessica.

    "I am smart too!"

    "You are just spoiled and always get in trouble."

    Jessica puffed her cheeks and started walking behind Reba.

    ''Wow, she is sulking now.''

    "Lilim is your favorite now, so you don''t love me anymore," she muttered.

    "It''s not like that. I was just teasing you like I always do. But if you don''t want me to tease you, then I will stop."

    "No!" She quickly grabbed Rudy''s hand and said, "Please tease me!"

    "..."

    The people passing by shot weird res at Rudy.

    "Today is a special day, so I will buy you whatever you want," Rudy announced.

    "Everything?!"

    "Not everything. We don''t have a house that big."

    Elena nudged Rudy and said, "You don''t have to do that."

    "I want to," he said while kissing her on the cheek.

    ? Rudy used his ability and nced around the mall to find a tailor shop so he could have a handmade suit and gown.

    "Found one."

    Rudy went to the store and asked them to make clothes for them.

    "That would take us three weeks minimum," the owner said.

    Rudy ced ten bundles of notes¡ª one thousand dors each¡ª and said, "What about now?"

    "One week."

    "I need it by tomorrow evening. I don''t care what you do. You can overwork or hire more workers. It''s urgent."

    "But sir¡ª"

    Rudy ced fifty thousand dors on the counter and once again said, but in a calm voice, "It''s urgent."

    "Consider it done, dear sir."

 Chapter 579 Couples Life

    The rest of the pic day passed in an instant, but Rudy was happy as the girls enjoyed the day, especially Lilim, who had never been to the human world before.

    They ate food on their way home, and Rudy bought some for Elena''s grandparents. After reaching home, Rudy and Elena went to her house and gave the food to her grandparents.

    He then asked Elena if she was going to stay there ore with him. Elena wasn''t sure, but she decided to stay there for a few minutes to talk with her grandparents about her decision to marry Rudy.

    Rudy also thought it was his duty to be there with Elena, so he stayed with her and talked things out. Much to his surprise, her grandparents seemed happy with Elena''s decision and congratted both of them.

    When Elena told them the date of their wedding, they were baffled. They were worried that preparation wouldn''t be done in one day, but Elena reassured them and said everything was already taken care of.

    Once everything was settled, Rudy and Elena teleported to his house to spend the night together.

    The girls had locked the front and back doors and had fallen asleep in their room.

    "First hurdle cleared," Rudy muttered.

    Elena raised her brow and asked, "Did you just call them hurdles?"

    "Hurdle in our quality time, not in our life."

    "..."

    "I wonder how a couple handles their love life after having kids?"

    "You mean how they have sex when the kids are away?"

    "You can put it like that." Rudy nodded and wondered, "I have a harem, so even if I have one child from each of them, it''s going to be a¡­ tough task to raise them. So many moms but only one dad. I bet I am going to be the worst dad of the century if that happens."

    He chuckled.

    "I think you will be a great father, considering how well you take care of Reba, Jessica, and now Lilim. Don''t worry too much about it. You will be a super dad."

    "Super dad, huh?" Rudy hummed in amusement and muttered, "That sounds good, actually."

    Elena kissed Rudy on the lips and whispered, "Now let''s go to your room and be a superman on the bed."

    Rudy and Elena went upstairs to his room and began their night sessions. Elena and Rudy had school the next day, so they should have slept early but didn''t.

    After a few hours, Rudy heard footsteps, so he used his vision ability and saw Lilim standing in front of the closed door.

    He immediately released his load inside Elena and asked her to get dressed while he wore his clothes within a second.

    He fixed the bed sheet before opening the door.

    "Lilim? What are you doing here?" he asked calmly.

    "I want to sleep with you¡­"

    "Uhh¡­ sure. Come in."

    Rudy invited Lilim to his room and kept the door open as there was no reason to close it.

    Elena pretended to be asleep on Rudy''s bed, so Lilim wouldn''t ask more questions.

    Rudy looked at the bed and muttered, "This is a single bed. Three people can''t sleep on it."

    He touched the bed and erged it to the size of his room.

    "Better now."

    Lilim climbed onto the bed and slept beside Elena while Rudyy on the other side.

    "Daddy¡­"

    "Hmm?"<sub> </sub>

    "Today was fun¡­" Lilim said in a sleepy voice.

    "I am d you enjoyed it."

    "When will we do it again?"

    "Soon. But for now, you should sleep."

    "Mmm¡­"

    Soon enough, they all had fallen asleep for real and woke up in the morning.

    Rudy felt something on his chest, so he assumed Lilim must have rolled on top of him, but when he opened his eyes, he saw Jessica sleeping on him.

    "..."

    He looked at his left and saw Reba and Lilim sleeping beside him while Elena was in the corner.

    "What the¡­"

    Rudy carefully ced Jessica on the bed and got off the bed without waking her up. Then, he hovered over the bed and woke Elena up.

    Elena sat up while rubbing her eyes and asked, "It''s morning already?"

    "Yes."

    Elena looked at the girls and raised her brows.

    "When did this happen?"

    "When we were sleeping."

    "Heh." Elena chuckled and said, "Is this how our life will be once we have our own children?"

    "I will probably put them in another room with the girls."

    They left the room and went to the bathroom to take a bath, but instead of cleaning themselves, they got more dirty.

    "Our sex life will increase after Ie to live here."

    "I will be honest and say that our current sex life is far, far, better than any other couple in the world. I don''t think any couple have sex daily for hours."

    Elena counted her fingers and said, "Out of 24 hours, we have sex for like¡­ 7 hours¡­"

    "Exactly. No man canst for more than an hour without taking drugs. This is where I say I am d that I have a super libido."

    "Can a womanst that long?"

    "I am not sure. Reina, Alice, Rize, and Maria are the only humans in my harem. And I have only had sex with Reina and Maria. They would pass out after a few hours, but apparently, my cum also works as an energy drink for them."

    "Why are we having this conversation again?" Elena wondered.

    "I don''t know."

    After taking a ''real'' bath, they went to the kitchen and made breakfast. Sometimes, Rudy felt that he should simply copy dishes and paste them every morning, but he didn''t want to make the same dish for breakfast every day.

    The girls woke up not long after and went straight to the bathroom to take a bath. But Elena went after them to keep her eyes on them to make sure that they didn''t do anything like the other day.

    Afterward, they ate breakfast, and Rudy and Elena delivered food to her grandparents¡ª as usual.

    It was Reba''s birthday that day, and as Rudy had promised, he was going to spoil her rotten until she was satisfied.

 Chapter 580 Rebeccas Wish

    Rudy sat Reba on the couch and calmly said, "I was going to wish you at 00:00 AM sharp, but you were sleeping, so I didn''t wake you up."

    "That''s fine. I don''t care about all that."

    "You don''t¡­?"

    Reba shook her head and said, "I only care about your promise."

    "Yes¡­ of course. So¡­ what do you want me to do? Last year, I was here on your birthday, but you never asked me for anything. I wanted to celebrate your birthday, but¡­ if you still hadn''t opened up to me like Jessica, I didn''t want to¡­ well, whatever. Let''s focus on today."

    Reba nced at her room and saw Elena helping Jesa pack her bag.

    "You will go to school now?" she asked.

    Rudy was a teacher at Jessica''s school, so if he went to school, more than half a day would pass by.

    "Are you going to school?" Rudy asked her.

    "I don''t want to go today."

    "Then I won''t go either."

    "But¡­ you are a teacher¡­"

    "Elena would cover up for me." Rudy sat beside Reba and smiled at her before saying, "I am not going anywhere unless you are with me."

    "..." Reba didn''t say anything in response, but she smiled with a little flushed face.

    "You want to be spoiled today, right? I will spoil you as much as you want."

    "You will do anything, right?"

    "Yes."

    "What if you don''t do something I ask for?"

    "I will pay the penalty, maybe? But I hope you don''t make any improper demands which could raise multiple questions."

    Reba puckered her lips and said, "I don''t know what you mean by improper demands. Can you give me a few examples?"

    ''She revealed another trait. Mom would also do the same whenever she felt like teasing me for something.''

    "Well, I currently don''t have any examples, but I will let you know if you make an improper demand."

    Elena came to the living room with Jessica and Lilim and stood in front of Rudy and Reba.

    Of course, Lilim rushed and hugged Rudy as soon as she saw him.

    "Where are we going today, daddy?!"

    "You are going to the same ce as Jessica. Elena will take you there, okay?" he said calmly.

    "What about you?"

    "I am busy today."

    "Nuu! I want to be with you!"

    "I know. But it''s only for today." Rudy pointed his gaze at Elena and said, "Don''t you want to spend more time with mommy?"

    "I do¡­ but¡­ if daddy is not there¡­ I will¡­" Lilim sniffed and started crying.

    "Hey, hey." Rudy gently wiped her tears and said, "What happened?"

    "Daddy is going to leave me behind!"

    "No¡­ I won''t. I would never leave any of you behind."

    "Then why can''t Ie with you?"

    "Because you need to be a good girl. Mommy and Jessica will take you to school, and you will learn new things. It will be fun."

    "Really?" she sobbed.

    "Yes. And¡­" Rudy touched Lilim''s horn and said, "We also need to hide them."

    Rudy pondered for a while and said, "Can I hide your horns and tail?"

    Lilim shook her head and said, "I can do it on my own."

    "Oh."

    Lilim''s horns retracted into her forehead, and her tail also disappeared.

    "Wow. I am impressed!"

    "You¡­ are?"<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, you are awesome!"

    Lilim touched Rudy''s hair and asked, "Can I see your horns too?"

    "Uhm¡­ okay."

    Rudy turned to the girls and said, "You might want to turn around."

    "I want to see!" Elena stepped forward.

    "I also want horns!"

    Reba also stood in front of Rudy and said, "I want to see."

    "You guys are making me nervous now."

    Rudy moved his hair back and made some space between so his horns coulde out easily.

    "Ready?"

    The girls nodded in unison.

    SIGH!

    Rudy manifested his horns and showed them to the girls. And, of course, their reactions were mixed.

    Lilim was happy, and she started touching his horns. Jessica didn''t know what to do, but she also touched his horns. Reba was surprised and wanted to feel his horns, but she didn''t want to do it in front of anyone.

    Elena, however, didn''t know what to say. She noticed how Rudy''s image changed from a human to a devil just by manifesting his horns.

    No, she wasn''t scared. If anything, she felt attracted towards the horn, but she wanted him to be a normal human Rudy rather than the demon Rudy.

    "Are you satisfied? I will retract them now."

    Rudy retracted his horns and pped his hands before saying, "Alright, now! Go to school before you gette."

    Reba stood beside Rudy and looked at Elena.

    "Bye-bye," she waved her hand.

    Elena raised her brow and asked, "Aren''t you a little too happy that you are getting to spend time with my to-be husband?"

    "Of course I am. He belongs to me for today."

    "..."

    Reba smirked a little and said, "Rudy, I don''t want you to meet or talk with Elena for the rest of the day."

    "...."

    "You said you would do anything."

    "Well, I am indeed going to spend my time with you today, and Elena is going to school. Then she will go to her house and prepare for the wedding tomorrow. I don''t think I would have gotten any chance to meet her anyway," Rudy shrugged.

    Elena ced her hand on Reba''s shoulder and looked into her eyes before saying, "Take care of ''my'' man."

    After saying that, Elena left for school with Jessica and Lilim.

    "Now that they are gone, what do you want to do? Go out somewhere?" Rudy asked Reba.

    "If I ask you to break up with Elena, would you do it?" Elena asked curiously but with an innocent look on her face.

    "Obviously not. That counts as an improper request."

    "Hmm~" Reba went to her room and came out with a purse in her hand.

    "Isn''t that Elena''s purse?"

    "Yes." Reba nodded and said, "I want you to treat me as Elena today."

    "I don''t treat her any differently than I treat you."

    Elena grabbed Rudy''s hand and said, "I want to recreate your first date with Elena."

    "You mean¡­ you want to go on a¡­ date?"

    "Yes. We will do exactly the same thing you did on your first date with Elena."

    "Sure. I will remove some improper events, and we will do the same thing."

    ====

    Thanks, @Monke232, for the gift!

 Chapter 581 Date With Rebecca

    Rudy and Reba left the house and went to the cafe he had gone to with Elena on their first date. They sat at the exact table and ordered the same thing Elena had ordered.

    Rudy wasn''t sure if he should go alone with Reba''s wish, but he had promised her, so he didn''t want toment anything on that. Not only that, but he didn''t like the idea of Reba trying to be Elena.

    He thought for a while and decided to address his issue with Reba.

    "You know, you don''t have to do this," he said calmly.

    "What do you mean?" Reba asked while sipping coffee.

    "You don''t have to act like Elena or try to be her."

    Reba ced the cup on the table and looked into Rudy''s eyes.

    "Why do you think I am doing this?"

    "You know better. But I want you to know that you cannot rece Elena; no one can. And no one can rece you. You all are better your own way, and I don''t see why you would even want to change yourself to¡­ well, it doesn''t matter.

    Let''s enjoy this special day however you want. But in the future, you might regret spending this day trying to be someone else. And I don''t want you to regret anything in your life."

    "..." Reba puckered her lips and looked at the menu to order the things she wanted rather than what Elena had ordered.

    After the cafe, they did the same thing Rudy had done with Elena, but in a little different way.

    "What now?" Reba asked.

    "After that, we went to the mountain hills and watched horror movies until it was already night. And before you ask¡ª yes, we have already watched the movie at home, so there is no point of doing that."

    "But I want to go to the mountains."

    "And do what?"

    "I don''t know." Reba shrugged. "Maybe we will go hiking?"

    "Let''s go then. But we will return before evening."

    Thus, they decided to go to the mountain hills in the woods.

    "Be careful and don''t touch any trees or nts. There are many insects and small animals here."

    "Hmm."

    After reaching the spot, they sat down, leaning on the tree, and enjoyed the amazing view.

    "Kids are not allowed toe here alone. And even if they were, I don''t think anyone would dare toe here. So it''s my first timeing here," Reba informed.

    She leaned on Rudy and ced her hand on hisp before lying down.

    "Did you enjoy today?" Rudy asked.

    "I did."

    "We can do other things too."

    "Such as?"

    "We can go to another city. I would take you shopping, but we already did that yesterday. We can go to the beach, but it won''t be enough fun with two people; the same with water parks.<sub> </sub>

    Come to think of it, we have already done all the things in the past year that there are no new things to do." He chuckled softly and muttered, "I wish I¡­ I had made a n. But I wanted to leave everything up to you so¡­"

    Reba looked into Rudy''s eyes and asked, "You can fly, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Then I want you to give me a ride home."

    "Sure thing."

    "But for now¡­ let''s enjoy the view. Why is it cold here even though it''s noon?"

    "Because of trees."

    Reba closed her eyes and muttered, "When I grow up, I want to be like you."

    "Like me? Why would you want to be like me?" Rudy asked with a curious and confused look on his face.

    "You are so kind and gentle. You are taking care of Jessica and me even though we have no direct rtionship with each other. You have done so much for us, so when I grow up, I want to do the same things for others," she said in a low voice.

    Rudy patted Reba''s head and said, "That is a very admirable and noble life goal, but what you said about me is not true. I am not kind or gentle. I am doing this for myself."

    "You are lying. I can tell."

    "Do you remember what I told you a year ago?"

    "Yes¡­" Reba sat up and said, "I remember it clearly. And I''m afraid I still have to disagree with your words."

    "Why is that? I said the dark and bitter truth about what it''s like to be an adult."

    "You said I shouldn''t have an idol or a role model whom I can look up to. But would you say the same thing if I told you that my role model is you?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    Rudy shook his head and let out a short sigh.

    "It''s good to have a role model, but you don''t have to chase after them or try to be like that. You don''t know what''s the real personality of your role model. What if one day you were to find out that the person you admire so much turned out to be aplete¡­ bad person?"

    Rudy was going to cuss, but he stopped himself from swearing in front of Reba.

    "Listen, Reba." Rudy grabbed Reba''s hands and looked into her eyes. "No one in this world is perfect, and nobody''s a saint. So how can you admire someone you know nothing about?

    It''s like saying you will score at the top when you haven''t even studied anything. This might be difficult for you to understand, so I will exin it in simple words."

    After a brief pause, Rudy uttered, "Don''t trust someone even if you know them and always keep your guard up. And don''t admire someone unless you have researched well on them and know every single thing about them."

    Reba looked at her hands that were being held by Rudy and said, "I want to have you as my role model, so why don''t you start letting me know more about yourself? If you truly want me to believe in your words, I should know you well, right?"

    "Wow. I did not expect that." Rudy smiled at her and said, "I am impressed."

    "So, will you tell me?"

    "Unfortunately, I can''t reveal more of myself to you. You are the only person I can''t¡­ reveal myself to. But I can tell you that I also have a role model."

    "You do¡­?" she asked with a surprised face.

    "Yes, and that person is¡­ my mother."

 Chapter 582 Life Goals Of The Lord

    "Your mother?" Reba with a confused look on her face.

    "Yes. She is the¡­ the best person in the world."

    "Even better than Elena?" Reba asked curiously.

    "Yes. She is on the top. I¡­ I tried to be like her, but I couldn''t. She is far above my reach. But I recently found a new way to reach her, and I hope everything works out well."

    "Was your mother a good person?"

    "Yup."

    "What is she like?"

    "I cannot tell you¡­"

    Reba smiled and said, "I understand. You don''t want me to be like you because you think you are not how I think you are."

    "That''s one way to put it, yes."

    "The other day¡­ when I said I want to be your sister¡­ I wasn''t lying. I really do want to be your sister. But¡­ sometimes¡­ I wish that you were my father. It''s been so long since Ist saw him, and I have no idea where he is. Did he leave us behind? Were we a burden to him?"

    Rudy had searched for Reba and Jessica''s parents since day one, but he couldn''t find any information about them. He had even talked with Anthony, who was supposedly Albert''s best friend, but he didn''t know anything about him either.

    Anthony said they slowly became distant over the past decade, and thest time he saw him was when Jessica was born. Rudy didn''t miss that opportunity to ask him about their mother, but even he was unaware of that.

    Unlike in 2008, Rudy could use the inte or any other type of database to search for Albert. he had to rely on physical data such as newspapers. Daily, he checked the names of dead people in different newspapers and even visited the neighboring towns and cities'' local shops to learn more about them.

    He also regrly checked all the cemeteries and graveyards for the gravestone of his name. But even after searching for Albert for a year, Rudy gave up. The best way to make Reba and Jessica forget about Albert was to never remind them of him.

    ''I don''t know where he went or if he is even alive, but I have no empathy towards that man.''

    When Rudy was a kid, his ssmates teased him as he had no father, so he would oftenin about it to Reba, who would try to do the same thing Rudy was trying to do right now.

    She wanted Rudy to forget about Albert, but that was impossible in Rudy''s case as he was teased about it at school, and only Alice, Eric, and his twin sister¡ª Erika, woulde for his help.

    Even Eric and Erika didn''t have a father, but they were made fun of like Rudy because Rudy was poor.

    One day, when Rudy asked Reba about his father, she lied to him by showing her father''s picture to him and said that he died in an ident when he was small.

    Rudy believed Reba and told everything the same thing, after which he was never teased for the same topic again.

    However, now that Rudy had learned the truth, he med Albert even more.

    ''Still, something must have happened to him. Sadly, I can''t find anything.''<sub> </sub>

    To change the ''father'' topic, Rudy decided to ask her about school.

    "How do you feel after skipping school today?" he asked.

    "Nothing in particr. I don''t like going to school anyway."

    "Wait, what?" Rudy raised his brow and asked, "Are you being bullied or something?"

    "It''s not like that. I just¡­ I don''t like wasting my time in school when I can do something better. I wanted to give Jessica a better life, but everything has changed ever since you came."

    "But school is important, you know? Don''t you have a dream you want to achieve? What do you want to be when you grow up?"

    "I haven''t thought that far yet. But to be honest¡­ I don''t have that kind of dream. What about you? What do you want to be?" she asked curiously.

    That question hit Rudy right where he should be. In his past life, Rudy had goals, but for only one reason; he wanted to give his family a better life. He still had the same goal, but his ways had changed.

    He no longer had to study or rub his head in front of other people. He could do everything on his own, no matter the cost or consequences.

    "I guess¡­ I just want to take care of my loved ones," Rudy calmly responded.

    "I want the same thing."

    ? "Well, I will be honest and say my life goal is not actually a life goal. That''s something obvious and what every living being should do."

    Reba pondered for a while and said, "I want to be a mother."

    "Huh?"

    "Uhmm¡­ I want to be like you. To be a¡­ guardian of someone who needs a parent. Just like how you found Jessica and me, I want to be there for someone who deserves better."

    TING~!

    Rudy''s ears twitched after hearing the chiming sound.

    ''What was that? This is the third time I have heard that sound, and something happens every time I hear it. The first time was when I found out mom was not my real mother. The second time I heard it, I was time-traveling here. And now¡­ I wonder what will happen now.

    Wait¡­ don''t tell me¡­ my time in this timeline is over, and I am about to return to 2008 soon?!'' Rudy panicked.

    He had no way of knowing that, so he decided to tell Reba his final words that could give her strength and wisdom. But he had already said the things he wanted to say.

    It was a crucial moment, and he didn''t have time to waste on other things. So he narrowed down his words and tried to tell them to Reba.

    Those wordster became a prophecy, some of which were written in the diary Reba possessed in the 2008 timeline.

 Chapter 583 Above The Clouds

    Rudy ced his hands on her shoulders and looked deep into her eyes.

    "Listen, you are an important person to me."

    "More important than Elena?"

    SIGH!

    "I should have expected that. Let me rephrase it." After a brief pause, he said, "You are a special person to me. Special than anyone else in this world. You are my Goddess, my queen, and my princess. Whatever I have done, I did it for you.

    I don''t know how long I can be with you, but don''t lose hope. There will undoubtedly be tough times when you will feel like giving up. But you are strong. You have to be strong. Otherwise, this cruel world would destroy you.

    But know that all that won''t be in vain. One day, I wille to you and end everything. I will reward you for your hard work and your suffering. I will make you the happiest person in the world."

    "Are you going¡­ somewhere?" Reba asked reluctantly.

    "I am not sure, but if I suddenly disappear, please don''t think that I have abandoned you, Jessica, or Elena. I will meet you all again one day and make up for the loss you have suffered," he said calmly while looking into her eyes.

    "But I¡­ I don''t want you to go¡­"

    "I know. And I don''t want to go either. You are my¡­" Rudy hugged Reba with teary eyes and said, "I¡­ love you. I just remembered I have never said ''I love you'' before. But it''s a different love than I have for Elena. For now, I want you to focus on yourself and take care of Jessica, alright?"

    Reba hugged Rudy back and hesitantly asked, "Where are you going¡­? Will youe back? Take me with you¡­"

    Rudy felt something sharp on his fingers, so he looked at his hand and saw lightning was leaking out from the gap between his finger and his nail. He watched as the same thing happened with his other fingers.

    ''What''s happening? I am losing my body?!''

    Rudy''s powers were emotion-based, and his feelings amplified his powers at his will. But something like that had never happened with Rudy.

    He immediately used his restoration ability and fixed his body.

    "Is everything okay?" Reba asked with an anxious look on her face.

    Rudy hasn''t moved for a minute, so she was concerned about him.''

    "Yes, I am okay."

    Rudy looked up at the sky and muttered, "It''s evening already. Shall we go home now?"

    "Okay¡­" she said with a gloomy face.

    "You want to fly with me, right?" Rudy grinned at her and said, "So are you hopping on my back, or I carry you in my arms?"

    "Which one is safer?"

    "Both are safer. I am a great pilot with a five stars rating," he said with a smug face.

    "Then¡­ carry me in your arms¡­"

    "Alrighty!"

    Rudy picked Reba up and carried her in his arms like a princess. He looked at the sky and then looked at Reba to ask, "Are you ready?"

    Reba nodded and closed her eyes.

    "Come on, don''t close your eyes. You are missing the fun."

    Reba slowly opened her eyes and gulped down in fear.

    "Don''t worry. I was also afraid of heights before, but it''s not that scary if you get used to it."<sub> </sub>

    Rudy slowly took off and hovered in the air above the mountain hills.

    The forest in the fountain was already the highest spot in the town, from where one could see almost the entire vige. But now that Rudy was hovering even above the hills, the whole town was in clear view.

    "Wow¡­" Reba awed. Her fear and anxiety vanished as soon as sheid her eyes on the scenery.

    "Looking great, right?" Rudy asked.

    "Yes! Look at thekes! They look so small. I didn''t know this entire town was covered by mountains and forests. And the farms look so green. There is also a river right outside the town."

    Reba looked at Rudy and asked, "Where is our house? I can''t find it."

    She nced around but couldn''t recognize the area.

    Rudy carried Reba with one hand and pointed his other hand in a certain direction.

    "Do you see theke near the forest?"

    "Where? There are manykes."

    "Follow my finger."

    "Oh! I see it! It looks so small!"

    "Okay, now I am going even higher above the clouds so no one can see us."

    After flying higher, all Reba could see was the floor of clouds.

    "I want to touch the cloud!"

    Rudy flew to the cloud and said, "Go ahead and touch it."

    Reba tried to grab the cloud, but her hand passed through it.

    "Why can''t I touch it?"

    "You are touching it, but you can''t hold it. Clouds are not solid. They are just carrying water."

    Rudy exined it in simple words so she didn''t get confused.

    "I was hoping for them to be fluffy and bouncy¡­" she muttered.

    "That only happens in cartoons. If the clouds be even a little heavier than she should be, they will descend. But that doesn''t happen often."

    After flying for a few minutes and taking Reba around the time, they went home.

    "Are you sure? We can fly more if you want."

    "No. I want to go home and meet Jessica. But let''s eat out at night!"

    "Are you ready for tomorrow?" Rudy asked in a low voice. "I am getting married."

    "As long as you don''t stop spoiling Jessica and me, I have noints. I am actually happy because¡­ I see Elena as my big sister and a mother. I will have a full family after tomorrow," she said with a happy smile on her face.

    Rudy and Reba entered the house, expecting Lilim and Jessica to jump on them, but much to their surprise, the house was empty.

    "The school ended a few hours ago. Why are they still not home?" Reba wondered with an anxious look on her face.

    "Don''t worry. They are probably with Elena as she knows no one will be at home. Let me call her."

 Chapter 584 Power Leakage

    Rudy was about to call Elena, but she called him instead.

    He answered the call with a grin on his face, as that would be his first time hearing Elena''s voice after they left for school.

    "Hey, did you miss me?" he asked.

    [Rudy! Where were you?!]

    Rudy could feel panic in Elena''s voice.

    "What happened?"

    [I have been trying to call you for an hour! Why was your phone unreachable?!]

    "I was in the mountains with Reba, and then¡­ well, it was probably awork issue. Is everything alright? Where are you right now?"

    [After the school ended, I took Jessica and Lilim to my house, and then I remembered about the dress you had ordered at the store in the mall in the next city. I didn''t want to disturb your time with Reba, so I thought it would be a good idea to go there and fetch them.

    I took Jessica and Elena with me and went to the store, but they were still working on it and said it would take about an hour. I was going to wait there, but Jessica insisted on exploring the mall.

    I had nothing else to do, so I agreed, but after a few minutes, they said they wanted to eat ice cream, so I bought them ice cream and went to the park opposite the mall.

    I had drunk juice and a lot of water, so I had to go pee, and when I returned, they weren''t there. Not only that, but none of the kids were there. Their parents are also panicking right now, and I don''t know what to do!]

    "Okay, okay. Calm down. I will be right there."

    Rudy kept his cool so Reba wouldn''t catch on.

    "What''s wrong? Is everything okay?" Reba asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Yes, don''t worry. Elena and the girls are at the mall to get the dresses. Apparently, they messed up in Elena''s wedding dress, so I have to go and handle the matter," he said calmly.

    "I wille with you!"

    "There is no need."

    "But I want to! You promised you would do anything I say!"

    "Reba, just wait for me here, okay? I also have a surprise for you, and if youe with me, it will be ruined. If you don''t want that to happen, I suggest you stay here."

    "You are not lying, are you?" Reba asked with a judging look on her face.

    "I really do have a surprise for you."

    "Okay. Come back soon."

    "Of course."

    Rudy left the house and soared into the sky. He once again felt itchy hands, so he looked at it and saw his finger explode.

    ''What the¡ª!''

    He restored his body and immediately teleported to the park without worrying about being seen by anyone else. He had his priority straight.

    He searched for Elena and found her asking other people about Jessica and Lilim.

    "Is everything okay?" Rudy asked her.

    "Rudy!" Elena hugged Rudy and burst into tears which she had been holding. "Jessica and Lilim¡­ they¡­"

    "It''s okay. Tell me what happened."<sub> </sub>

    "I have no idea. I left them on the bench, and when I returned, they weren''t there. I thought they were ying with the other girls, but some parents came to me and asked if I knew where their kids went. They¡­ they were¡­"

    Rudy bought a water bottle for Elena and said, "Here. Drink it and calm down. I will be right back."

    Rudy asked around to the parents, but they all said the same thing as Elena.

    "We just took our eyes off them for a second, and they all disappeared!" they said.

    "Did they leave anything behind? Or something they were carrying with them?"

    "No.

    ''There aren''t any cameras around. Obviously, there wouldn''t be any.''

    "Why did you take your eyes off them?" Rudy asked.

    "Excuse me?" one of the parents said. "What do you mean? Why are you asking such questions?"

    "Did something happen that made your people look away from the kids?"

    "Yes¡­ actually¡­" Onedy pointed her finger at the street and said, "There was a minor ident. And almost everyone from the park went to look."

    "Oh yes. It made a loud sound as if the lightning had fallen from the sky."

    "What was the ident?" Rudy asked impatiently.

    "A guy with a bicycle hit a car, and the driver started fighting with him even though it was the driver''s fault for driving the car on the pavement."

    ''That ident was most likely caused on purpose to grab everyone''s attention and kidnap the kids. But why the fuck would someone do that?''

    "Can you¡­ guess how many kids were there?"

    The parents talked with each other and counted their kids.

    "Twenty-three¡­ or something."

    ''Twenty-three?!'' Rudy eximed inwardly. ''Someone kidnapped twenty-three kids in broad daylight? What the fuck?!''

    Elena rushed to Rudy and asked, "Did you find them?"

    "Don''t worry. I have marked Lilim so I can track her location. You need to rx."

    "How am I supposed to rx?! What if something happened to them?!" Elena panicked even more.

    "Nothing will happen. Lilim is already strong enough to defeat one hundred humans at once. And do you think it''s easy for me to stay calm? Freaking out and panicking won''t do anything, alright?"

    "I am sorry¡­ I am just so scared¡­ if something happened to them while I was in charge of them¡­ I would never be able to¡­" she sniffed.

    "Hey¡­ look at me¡­" Rudy looked into Elena''s eyes and said, "Why don''t you go to the mall and fetch the clothes? It has been exactly twenty hours, so the clothes should be ready.

    And while you are at it, you should wear your dress and check if it fits you perfectly. And one more thing, yesterday I saw a cake shop in the mall on the way to the tailor shop. Order arge chocte cake for Reba''s birthday with her name written. She will be thrilled."

    "Wha..t?"

    Rudy''s eyes sparkled lightning as he said, "I will bring the girls back in less than a minute."

    He disappeared after saying, "Oh, there. I already found Lilim."

 Chapter 585 Sacrifices For God

    A while ago, a ck-white van with a shade of gray stopped in front of a massive warehouse near the seaport. Following the van, two armed cars stopped near the truck, and a dozen armed men walked out.

    They opened the van''s door and aimed their guns at the kids in the van, and said, "Get out now!"

    The girls screamed in fear and got out of the car, but Jessica and Lilim didn''t.

    "Hey, you! Get out, or I will shoot your skull!"

    Jessica hugged Lilim with teary eyes and slowly got out of the car.

    The men opened the warehouse door and ordered the kids to go inside. Five men entered the warehouse after the kids and closed the door from inside.

    Then, one of the men rushed to the car and knocked on the window. A few secondster, the window rolled down, but only a little.

    "We have got them, boss!" he said.

    "How many kids are there?" the boss asked.

    "Twenty-three. Fifteen boys and eight girls."

    "Good, good."

    "Do you think God will be happy after this?" the man asked. "And for how long do we have to kidnap innocent people? I don''t like doing this. I also have a daughter who is around the same age as the kids inside."

    The man''s voice sounded full of guilt and regret.

    "We can''t do anything. It''s the order of God. If we try to defy him, our families and we will be killed. If we don''t kidnap and sacrifice innocent blood for God, he will destroy our family and kids.

    And each and every time, I would dly sacrifice the lives of others to protect my family. Wouldn''t anyone do the same?" the boss asked calmly.

    "I¡­ don''t know. They are small kids who know nothing about the world. How do you expect me to go home and eat after killing them? I can''t sleep after seeing their dead bodies. I can''t even hold my own daughter with my blood-stained hands."

    "I feel the same, but we have to do what we have to do to survive."

    "How long will this continue?" the man asked in a broken voice. "We are the citizens of the underworld. We are the Mafias, but we are not heartless barbarians. The man who calls himself the God is not a God¡­ he is a demon¡­"

    "We all have seen what he can do. He took over the entire underworld by storm. Not only the underworld of this state or this country, but all the underworlds across the world are under his control.

    Did you not see what he did to those who tried to oppose him? The strongest Syndicate¡ª Lu B Syndicate, was wiped out by him in an instant. He is no ordinary human¡­ he possesses the power¡­ of a God."

    The boss eventually rolled down the entire window and took off his sses. He looked at the man and continued, "And no one can possibly defeat a God. One might challenge him, but that would be nothing but a suicide attempt."

    "If he is so almighty, then why doesn''t he do everything himself? Why does he seek the blood of five thousand innocent humans every day? Why does he want to sacrifice? What''s his goal?

    Boss, I am telling you¡­ if we keep doing what he wants¡­ he will take over the entire world. And once he is done using us, he will kill us too."<sub> </sub>

    The boss looked at the man and said, "When that happens, we will dly ept our fate. Our sins wille back to eat us¡­ whether it be this world or¡­ hell itself¡­"

    The man gritted his teeth and banged his hand on the car.

    "Why have you be such a coward, boss?! You are the leader of the ''Ross'' syndicate! You were once the most feared in the entire underworld! And now you have be so pathetic!

    You were supposed to protect us, but what are you doing now?! You have be that so-called God''s dog! How can you even call yourself a¡ª"

    "Silence!" The boss calmly uttered. "Have you seen that so-called God?"

    "Yes, I have!"

    "Have you seen him face to face? Have you seen what he can do? Have you seen his true face? Believe me¡­ you wouldn''t want to see it. It will haunt your scariest nightmares."

    The man looked at the gun in his hand and then at the other men guarding the warehouse.

    "..."

    "..."

    "Screw it! If we are going to die anyway, I would rather die doing something good!"

    The man pointed his gun at the boss, but the driver rolled up the window. He still pressed the trigger, but the window was bulletproof.

    After hearing the firing noise, the other men came to look and were shocked to see one of their own men trying to shoot their boss.

    They open-fired on the man, and the man fired back. While the other men were carefully aiming at the man so they didn''t shoot the car behind, the man was shooting carelessly, killing three men at once. He shot the remaining three in the limbs and forced them to drop their weapons.

    Of course, the man was also shot in his stomach, chest, and legs, and he was bleeding out of control. He dropped to his knees as his gun slipped from his hand.

    However, he still crawled and grabbed his gun, killing two more men who were also trying to grab their weapons. While the remaining one hid behind the van to take cover.

    "If God is so heartless and wants to kill the innocents, I would rather pray to a demon and ask him to protect us¡­" the man uttered hisst words before he threw the grenade under the van and blew it up.

    He wanted to throw another grenade under the boss'' car, but he had already died.

    After a few seconds of silence, the boss walked out of the car and looked at the dead bodies of his man.

    "Oh¡­ God¡­."

    A few secondster, gunshots were heard from inside the warehouse.

    Meanwhile, Rudy was in the mountains with Reba, where he found out that his powers were leaking out of his body.

 Chapter 586 Knock Knock

    The boss ordered his driver to get rid of the dead bodies and clean the area.

    "This shouldn''t have happened¡­" he muttered.

    He got into the car but got out the next second when he heard gunshots from inside the warehouse.

    "Who is firing? The kids are supposed to be sacrificed at night under the full moon!" the boss yelled and rushed to the warehouse.

    He banged on the door and shouted, "Open the door!"

    Even after a minute had passed, no one opened the door while the gunshots were still being fired inside.

    "Open the damn door!"

    A few minutes ago, when everyone was still alive outside and the man was confronting the boss, something else was happening inside the warehouse.

    It was dark, and five armed men were inside the warehouse with the twenty-three kids. There was a huge shipping container in the center, and its door was open.

    "Go sit in the shipping container, and don''t move!" the men ordered.

    The kids did as they were asked to and sat inside the shipping container. They all were crying and sniffing, calling for their parents.

    After a while, one of the men snapped and yelled while banging on the container, "Shut up! All of you! If I hear even a whisper, I will shoot you all!"

    All the kids went quiet instantly. Even the other four men were shocked to see how angry the fifth man was.

    One man was facing their back on each side, while the fifth man was standing at the door.

    Soon after, gunshots were heard from outside as the men from inside nced at each other. They walked to the door and discussed for a while as though they were pondering whether they should open the door and check or stay inside.

    "Let''s stay inside. Our priority is the kids. As long as we have them and we kill them at night under the full moon, we will be spared by God. We shouldn''t care what happens to others."

    "Yeah."

    A few secondster, the grenade went off, and the van exploded.

    The men inside the warehouse gulped down as they wondered, "Who could it be?"

    "Did the cops get them?" one of them asked.

    "We didn''t hear any sirens, did we?"

    All of them stepped back and made the distance between the door and themselves. They pointed the gun at the door, thinking they would start shooting as soon as someone broke the door.

    CLUNK!

    There was a sharp noise of metal hitting another metal, and when the men looked back, they saw that the door of the shipping container was wide open.

    "You idiot! Did you not close the door properly?!" one of the men yelled.

    "I did," the second one replied.

    "I don''t want to hear your excuses! Go close the freaking door!"

    The man rushed to the shipping container and closed the door. But when he looked at the broken lock on the door, he slowly turned to the other men and said, "Hey¡­"

    "What is it?" The third man came to look and stopped in his tracks when he saw the broken lock in the second man''s hand.

    "leader!" The fourth man pointed his finger at the broken lock in the second man''s hand and said, "The lock is broken!"

    "Hah?!" The first man looked at the broken lock and said, "So what? It could be some malfunction. Use another lock!"

    "leader¡­ not just the lock¡­ but the rod that was keeping the container closed is also broken¡­" the fifth man stuttered.<sub> </sub>

    "So are you telling me that someone from inside kicked the door open? It''s a freaking container! Not even a bullet can prate the metal, so how can a kid do that?!" the leader yelled.

    "Use your brain a little, you dumbfucks! Obviously, something was wrong with the container. Just use another one," the leader then added.

    Two men opened the door to the other container and asked the kids to switch. One by one, the kids moved from one container to another, but something seemed wrong.

    "Hey¡­" the fifth man counted the kids and said, "How many kids were there again?"

    "Twenty-three. Why?" the third man replied.

    "Look¡­ there are only twenty-two¡­"

    "What do you mean? Count again."

    "I did! Twice!"

    The leader groaned loudly and uttered, "Why is my team full of idiots!"

    He aimed the gun at the kids and slowly counted them one by one.

    "Eighteen, neen, twenty, twenty-one, twenty¡­ two¡­" He couldn''t believe his eyes, so he counted again, but the results were the same.

    "Who is missing?!"

    "I-I don''t know! I don''t remember their faces!"

    "What are you standing here for, then?!" the leader yelled. "Search the entire warehouse. One of the kids must have escaped since you left the container door open!"

    The four men spread in each direction while the leader stood by the container.

    "Argh!" one man yelled as he fired his gun.

    "What happened?!"

    The remaining four men rushed to check on the men, but the fifth man''s head came rolling to them from the dark.

    "What the¡­" The leader kicked the head in the dark again and shined a sh.

    However, as soon as the sh illuminated the corner, a barrel was thrown at them, and they all fell down.

    The leader immediately got up aimlessly at the corner and didn''t stop until he ran out of bullets. He thought he had killed whatever was in the corner, but the next second, his hand was cleaved by sharp ws.

    "Arghh!"

    The leader screamed his pain as the three men chased the creature with their eyes.

    Of course, it was Lilim, and she had transformed into her full demon mode.

    She jumped from one ce to another and while the men fired. It wasn''t as though none of the bullets hit her, but Lilim''s demon skin couldn''t be prated by something like bullets.

    Lilim killed the three men and once again hid in the dark corner. Her red eyes glowed in the dark, which gave away her location to the leader.

    "Grr!" The leader grabbed a grenade and threw it at Lilim, but suddenly, another pair of red eyes glowed above Lilim''s, and a demonic voice followed:

    "Knock knock."

    ===

    Thanks, @gamer_kin, for the gift!

 Chapter 587 Smoking Demon

    Rudy had found Lilim within a second and teleported to her. He had learned a new ability to teleport where he could teleport to the people he had marked, just like the ces.

    However, that ability didn''t work on humans. Lilim was a demon, and it only worked on her. It should also work with races such as vampires, but not on humans.

    Of course, he had tried marking Reba, Jessica, and Elena, but he couldn''t teleport to them. He could still use his ''find my prey'' ability to locate them, but nothing more.

    At first, Rudy couldn''t figure out the reason why it didn''t work on humans, but after researching for a while, he came to the conclusion that humans didn''t have the power to hold his ''mark'' in their bodies.

    He was marking their souls, which couldn''t be touched as they had no physical form. Hence, he couldn''t find a connection between his mark and his teleportation ability. But that wasn''t the case with other races whose bodies could hold their mark because of their different physique.

    Lilim had already taken care of all the men, and only the leader was left alive. She was going to kill him too, but when she sensed another demon''s presence that was much more powerful than hers, she decided to hide in the dark.

    Unbeknownst to her, that the presence was of Rudy''s rage, which she had never sensed or seen before.

    Since Rudy''s body had been malfunctioning and leaking his power out, he decided to change his demon form¡ª although that form only had horns. Still, that made his body a little robust to hold his powers within his body.

    When the leader threw the grenade in the dark, Rudy picked it up in his hand and slowly walked out of the darkness. However, the grenade was no longer in his hand.

    It was in his mouth.

    "...!" The leader was shocked and thought he had won as the grenade blew Rudy''s head.

    However, when the grenade exploded in Rudy''s mouth, nothing happened.

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement as he let out a cloud of smoke from his mouth, making it seem like he just had a shot of a cigarette.

    He threw the grenade particles from his mouth and said, "So I am invulnerable, even from the insides, huh?"

    "Wh-What are you?!" The leader continuously fired his gun at Rudy, but it seemed as though he was throwing beans at him.

    Needless to say, Rudy was unscathed.

    Rudy stopped in front of the leader and said, "You shouldn''t yell like a little girl, you know?"

    The leader stepped back and tried to run, but he tripped and fell down, or so it seemed like, but in truth, his legs were cleaved by Rudy, and he could no longer run, let alone walk.

    "How dare you kidnap kids? What are you, a monster?!" Rudy lifted the leader while choking his neck. He looked into the leader''s eyes and uttered, "People like you are a worthless burden to this universe. Even the existence of ants is more importantpared to you."

    Rudy pulled a grenade from the leader''s belt and stuffed it in the leader''s mouth. The leader''s eyes widened as his face showed nothing but fear.

    He tried to spit the grenade out of his mouth, but Rudy had stuffed it deep into his throat.

    "Go. To. Hell¡­ bitch!"

    Rudy threw the leader into the air as his body exploded into pieces.<sub> </sub>

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a short sigh and turned to Lilim, who was still hiding in the dark.

    "Are you okay?"

    Lilim came out of the dark and hugged Rudy.

    "I was so scared¡­ daddy."

    "Why?"

    "Because they were the bad guys¡­ and I killed them¡­" she muttered. "Am I a bad person too?"

    "Listen, there is no need to be afraid of bad guys. There is a vast difference between bad people and evil people. And you are neither of them. You don''t have to be afraid of anything.

    You have to be fearless like daddy, alright?" Rudy patted Lilim on the head and said, "You are already so strong. And strong people never fear the weak."

    "Now, let''s get the kids out of here and¡ª!"

    Suddenly, an armed car came dashing into the warehouse, breaking the warehouse door. The car''s speed increased as it tried to run over Rudy, who was standing in the middle.

    But of course, that was a stupid move by the Boss, who had been banging on the door all that time.

    Rudy swiped his finger in the air and cut the car into two but kept the Boss alive as he wanted to give him a painful death. However, he was left speechless when he saw that the Boss was none other than Rusher''s father¡ª the leader of the Ross Syndicate.

    "What the¡­. fuck?!" Rudy grabbed the Boss by the cor and raised him in the air. "So the underworld was behind this? Don''t tell me the deaths in the forest were you doing too?"

    "Who¡­ are you¡­" the Boss managed to utter.

    "Oh, it doesn''t matter who I am. You should care more about what I am going to do with you! You pathetic piece of shit! Kidnapping kids and killing the innocents? What the fuck is wrong with you?

    I know you were total garbage, but to stoop so low? Honestly, I am disappointed. And I truly, truly wish I could crush your skull and kill you right here, right now! But unfortunately, I cannot do that!"

    The Boss had finally noticed the horns on Rudy''s forehead after his eyes got adjusted to the darkness in the warehouse.

    "You are a¡­ demon."

    "That''s right! I am a demon" Rudy crushed to the boss'' shoulder and said, "I will let you live, but don''t be relieved. I wille for you after eighteen years and drag you to hell to where you belong!

    Take a look at my face and remember it. It''s the face of a demon who is going to kill you for everything you have done in your life! Live in fear and watch your shoulder. Every time you are alone or in the dark, I will be watching you!"

    He said in a rather demonic voice like never before, as though his inner demon was speaking for him.

 Chapter 588 Connection To A Future Event

    "Just¡­ just kill me now¡­." the boss uttered.

    Rudy raised his brow and asked, "Say what? If you want to die, then why do such horrendous acts in the first ce?"

    "I had no other choice¡­"

    "What are you talking about? Aren''t you the leader of the strongest syndicate in the underworld?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face.

    "I was doing it for¡­ God¡­"

    "What the fuck are you talking about?! I didn''t know you were so religious. And why the fuck do you need to kill kids and innocent for your god?! Are you out of your mind?!"

    "He gets¡­ power from the blood of the innocent¡­"

    Rudy''s expression changed from confused to puzzled, with wrinkles on his forehead.

    "I don''t know what you are smoking, but go home and reflect on what you have done. I really wish to kill you, but I will give you a grace time of eighteen years to raise Maria."

    "Who is¡­ Maria¡­?"

    ''Oh well¡­ I guess it was me who told him about Rusher and Ria, and therefore you knew everything. It also makes sense why he shot me when he saw me. All this was supposed to happen¡­ sigh. He turned into a saint because of me.''

    "You son and daughter fu¡ª" Rudy stopped his words when he noticed Lilim was listening to them. He didn''t want to use vulgar words in front of him, although he had already said many things.

    Rudy let go of the boss'' cor and ced his hand on his shoulder. He looked into the boss'' eyes and calmly said, "Your son¡ª Rusher, and your daughter¡ª Ria, got bored. So they yed a game and made a baby girl¡ª Maria."

    "What¡­? Are you saying that¡­ that they¡­"

    "Yes. Their game got a little heated. Now, get the fuck out of here and send your men to bring them here. And yeah¡­" Rudy lowered his voice and whispered, "Never ever open your mouth about what you saw today."

    Rudy told him the address Rusher had told him when he was narrating his story.

    "But¡­ I can''t go back! God will kill me!"

    "Who is this god you speak of? Is someone trying to be a god by doing shitty things? Listen here, there is no one as powerful as me in this universe. Tell that god of yours that I will being for him soon."

    He turned the boss around and said, "Tell him to pack his bag because I have an express ticket to hell for him!"

    The boss ran away without looking back.

    "Daddy¡­" Lilim pulled Rudy''s sleeve and said, "What is god?"

    "It''s nothing."

    ''I could have gone there and seen what the hell is going on in the underworld, but I don''t have time for that. There are still a few hours left for Reba''s birthday to end, and I don''t want to fuck it up.

    More importantly, what the fuck is Lu B doing? All this shit is happening in the underworld, and¡­ where the fuck is she?! What happened to her big talk about ''purpose and peace''?''

    "Daddy, Jessica, and the other kids are in that big box."<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, yes. But before we open that, I want you to change to your human form."

    "Okay!"

    Lilim and Rudy changed to their human form and opened the container containing the kids.

    The kids were obviously shocked and scared when the container opened.

    Rudy''s eyes searched for Jessica, who was sitting in the corner.

    ''There she is!" He sighed in relief.

    CLAP~ CLAP!

    Rudy pped his hands and said, "Come on, kids, it''s time to go."

    "Who¡­ are you?" one kid asked.

    "Are you also with them?" another one asked.

    "No." Rudy showed his hands to them and responded in a calm voice, "Do you see any guns in my hand? I am here to save you."

    Jessica was in utter shock, but when she heard Rudy''s voice, she nced around and saw Rudy standing in front of her.

    "Rudy!" She got up and rushed to Rudy and hugged him. "I knew you woulde."

    ''If Jessica and Lilim weren''t kidnapped, Elena wouldn''t have called me, and I would have never known of this. I am d I was able to save these kids, but¡­ I wonder how many innocents were killed in the name of that so-called god.

    I am sorry, Reba, but I will have to go check the underworld. Many more innocent lives could be in danger. I don''t want my family to get involved in this mess, and thus I have to get rid of the threat who calls himself a god.

    But first, I will have to return these kids to their parents and drop Elena and the two at home. And get a cake too, of course. Then, I will go to the underworld real quick, beat the shit out of that god, and return before Reba''s birthday ends.''

    "Alright, kids. Are you ready to go home?" Rudy asked with a smile on his face.

    "How do you know where our home is?" a girl from the group asked.

    "Well, I didn''t mean home. I will take you to the park where your parents are, and they will take you home."

    Rudy looked at the boy holding the girl''s hand and wondered, ''Why do I feel like I have seen that face before? I recognize the face but can''t remember where. I have a perfect memory, and because of that, I remember everything, but I don''t know everything.''

    "Anyway, boys and girls! Grab each other''s hand and close your eyes. I will perform a magic trick and get you out of here!"

    The kids did as Rudy asked them to do, but he made sure they were touching each other, and none of them was left behind. Then, he ced his hand on one of the kids'' heads and teleported to the park.

    He teleported them to a small maze tunnel in the park where kids used to go from one side to another and y in it. So when they all got out, it would seem that the kids were just ying inside the tunnel.

 Chapter 589 Yet Another Related Event

    Rudy assumed if he teleported to the tunnel and made it look like the kids were ying or had gotten lost inside, the parents wouldn''t freak out as much. Of course, the kids who had experienced everything would most likely tell their parents, but sometimes parents wouldn''t believe unimaginable things.

    Regardless, Rudy didn''t truly care, even if his powers or existence were revealed. He could simply wipe everyone''s memories and make it look like nothing ever happened.

    However, when they left the tunnel, Rudy let out a weary sigh after seeing the cops and their cars all around the park.

    ''It didn''t even take me two minutes to get the kids back. But they were missing for quite a while, so it makes perfect sense that they called the cops.''

    SIGH!

    ''I can already guess where this is going,'' he uttered inwardly and casually kept walking.

    The kids rushed to their parents as they shouted their names.

    "Jessica! Lilim!" Elena also rushed to them and hugged them with teary eyes. "I am d you are okay!"

    Rudy smiled after watching them, but it didn''tst long.

    "Raise your hand and turn around!" the cops yelled as they surrounded Rudy from all the sides.

    Rudy slowly turned around without raising his hand and said, "This is a misunderstanding."

    "That''s what they all say!"

    They all aimed their guns at Rudy and slowly closed their distance from him.

    "Put your hands on your back and get on your knees!"

    "That''s a nice line. I will use it someday."

    "Do you not understand what I just said?! If you do not cooperate, we will have to do it by force."

    Rudy furrowed his brows and uttered, "Which part of ''this is a misunderstanding'' do you not understand? Maybe the kids wouldn''t have been kidnapped if you were better at doing your job. Perhaps if a guard had been patrolling around the park, especially the children''s yground, everything would have been okay.

    Look, I understand it''s your job and whatever. And I understand, really. I don''t me you if you suspect me. That''s what it looks like. But it wasn''t me. You can either believe me, or I can make you believe.

    The choice is yours. I don''t want to y the bad guy here. But if you dare to press the trigger when these kids are around, there will be consequences."

    "Daddy, stop!" One of the girls Rudy had saved came forward and stood in front of Rudy.

    ''This is the smart girl who asked me how I knew where their home was.''

    The chief police lowered his gun after seeing the girl and asked, "Cassandra? What the hell are you doing here? And get away from that man! He is dangerous!"

    ''Cassandra? Isn''t that the name of the hot chick who was the head chief in 2008?'' Rudy wondered. ''Don''t tell me¡­''

    "No. This person helped us escape! He is not a bad person!" Cassandra shouted.

    "Cassandra, move! You don''t know anything!"

    Suddenly, the boy with Cassandra stepped forward and said, "She is telling the truth. This person saved us all!"<sub> </sub>

    "John?! You are here too? Why are you two here? Didn''t your father send you home like an hour ago? Where is that driver?!"

    The chief was now angry about something else.

    ''I knew it! So this boy is John, huh? No wonder I felt like I had seen his face before. But still¡­ his face hasn''t changed even after eighteen years. It''s so easily recognizable. And¡­ fuck me!

    I remember John had mentioned that he and Cassandra were kidnapped when they were kids, and someone saved them. And ever since then, she decided to be a cop. So it was all because of me?

    Argh¡­ seriously! Fuck all this! All this was supposed to happen?! Once again, why the fuck am I even trying, then? All the time I have spent in this timeline, I worry about messing it up and changing the future, but almost all the things that happened because of me were supposed to happen.

    How can all this be a coincidence? The fact that I was time-traveled to the 1989 timeline and so many things were rted to me¡­ I don''t think it was a coincidence. The wallet indeed triggered the time-travel, but who was behind it?''

    While Rudy was lost in his thoughts, Cassandra was continuously yelling at her father.

    "Fine. Kid''s testimonies aren''t considered in a statement, but fine. Even if he just threatened the police, it''s fine!" the chief said remarked with a judging re at Rudy.

    He then ordered his men to retreat and continued ring at Rudy.

    "Are you okay, mister?" Cassandra asked Rudy.

    Rudy smiled at her and patted her head before saying, "Yes. You saved me."

    "I did?"

    "Yes. I am sure you will be one of the greatest and smartest detectives of all time."

    Cassandra pointed her finger at John and asked, "Will hee one too?"

    "Yes. I am sure he will too."

    "Excuse me, mister hero." The chief called out to Rudy and said, "You would have toe to the precinct to give your statement."

    "Oh, believe me. My statement would be the most ridiculous thing you would have ever heard in your entire career. So I think it would be better if you handled this on your own," Rudy shrugged with a sigh.

    "Do you have an ID with you?" the chief then asked.

    "I don''t carry it with me. Now, if you would excuse me, I have more important things to do."

    Rudy nonchntly walked away and went to Elena, who was waiting for Rudy at the bench with Jessica and Lilim.

    "Are you okay?" Elena asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Yes. And¡­ I see you didn''t go to the mall to get your dress."

    "Did you seriously think I would go buy a cake  while Jessica and Lilim were in danger?"

    "Makes sense. I just wanted to get it off your head. But now that everything is settled let''s go and do what''s due. I also have a meeting with a wannabe god."

 Chapter 590 In The Dressing Room

    The gang entered the mall and went straight to the tailor shop.

    When the shop owner saw Rudy from a distance, he immediately rushed to the door to open it.

    "Wee, dear sir."

    "Is it done?" Rudy asked while ncing around the shop to find Elena''s wedding dress.

    "Yes, yes. It is done. Our workers worked overnight and tried their best toplete it for you in one day," the owner nodded and rubbed his hands while saying that.

    "Is that so?" Rudy raised his brow and said, "Call your workers here."

    "Uhm¡­ sure, sure."

    The owner went to call the workers. A minuteter, seven workers stood in front of Rudy, out of which four were females, and there were males.

    Rudy turned to a female worker and asked, "You are the one who designed the dress, right?"

    The female worker nodded in response.

    "Well, I haven''t seen the dress yet, but  I know it''s going to be good."

    "Thank you."

    Rudy nced at all the workers and asked, "Do you know how much I paid for that wedding dress? Fifty thousand dors."

    "....!"

    "How much do each of you get paid for working overnight to make the dress?" He asked curiously.

    "Five hundred," they responded.

    "Five hundred?" Rudy turned to the owner and asked, "Seriously?"

    The owner gulped down and said, "I am the owner of this shop, and without this shop, they wouldn''t have this job. I have many more things to consider when paying them. And frankly speaking, they made five hundred by working one night¡ª which is well above what the average wage."

    "That''s true¡­ actually." Rudy nodded. "You are not wrong. But they worked overnight without meeting their family. I know it''s a verymon thing when you do a job, but still."

    "Am I¡­ in trouble?" the owner asked hesitantly.

    "No, no. Of course not. You paid thirty-five hundred out of fifty thousand. And as you said, it''s well above the average wage. Only 10% of the people in this world make $500 a day.

    But today is a special day, and I would like to tip your workers, which wouldn''t be counted as their wages but as their bonus. And I am giving it to them, not the owner. Consider it my thanks."

    Rudy handed ten thousand dors to each worker and said, "I hope that the dress doesn''t disappoint me. Can I ask where the dress is?"

    One of the workers pointed their finger at the room and said, "It''s in the dressing room. The bride should wear it and check if everything is alright. So we can make some arrangements or fixes afterward."

    "Of course." Rudy turned to Elena and said, "Go ahead."

    Elena went to the dressing room to wear the dress, but a female worker followed her so she could help Elena.

    "Daddy~ Where are our clothes?" Lilim asked.

    ''Daddy?!'' All the workers and owners thought the same thing. ''He has a kid at this age?! He is rich, so it makes sense.''

    "Where are their clothes?" Rudy asked the owner.

    "They are in the other room. They had three pairs of clothes and¡­" The owner nced around and asked, "There were three girls yesterday."

    "She is not here today."

    "Right, right." The owner asked the female workers to take Lilim and Jessica to try out their clothes.

    Rudy shrugged his hand and asked, "And where the hell is my suit?"

    "It''s ready, but¡­"

    "But?" Rudy raised his brow.<sub> </sub>

    "We had a little time to prepare everything, and all the workers were working on the bride''s dress. So they forgot to iron your suit," the owner informed nervously.

    "That''s it?"

    "Yes¡­"

    "I don''t care about ironing. Bring it here."

    "It''s also in the dressing room."

    "Well¡­" Rudy licked his lips and said, "I better go check it."

    Rudy entered the dressing room and locked it from the inside.

    "Who is it?" Elena jolted in surprise and hid behind the curtain.

    "It''s your husband."

    Elena peeked through the curtain and sighed in relief after seeing Rudy.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Elena shook her head and said, "I am just¡­ conscious about changing my clothes in ces like this."

    "Understandable. Are you done wearing it? I want to see."

    "No, not yet. And¡­" Elena pointed her gaze to the side and moved her lips to say something.

    Rudy was aware that the female worker was helping Elena wear the dress, but Elena didn''t want Rudy in the room as the worker was scared of him.

    "Excuse me." Rudy called out to the worker and said, "If you don''t mind, can you leave the room? I will help the bride."

    The worker walked out of the curtain and rushed to the door without looking at Rudy. She opened the door, but it was locked, so Rudy unlocked it using his powers and locked it again after the worker left.

    Elena walked out of the curtain and asked, "What was that?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You do realize that it''s improper to walk into ady changing her clothes, right?"

    "You are mydy, so I don''t see what''s the problem," Rudy replied with a grin. "And I wasn''t here for you, by the way. I am here to check out my suit."

    "But you scared the worker away. Who is going to help me wear my dress now?"

    "I can help."

    Elena squinted her eyes and remarked, "You only know how to undress the girls."

    "Ouch. Why does it feel more like aint than apliment?"

    "Shut up." Elena grinned and kissed Rudy on the lips.

    After a few kisses, Elena hugged Rudy and said, "I can''t believe I will be getting married tomorrow."

    "Elena¡­" Rudy ced his hands on Elena''s shoulder and moved her back a little so they could see at each other''s faces.

    "What''s¡­ wrong?"

    "There is something wrong with me. My powers have been acting weird and¡­ and I think I¡­ I might be returning to 2008 soon. I don''t know when, but it can be at any moment."

    "But¡­ we are¡­ we are getting married tomorrow!"

    "I know. But it''s not under my control."

    Elena bit her lips in frustration, but after a while, she let out a big sigh and said, "Well, then, let''s get married right here, right now."

 Chapter 591 Precious And Delicate Love

    "You want to marry me here?"

    "You said you could return to 2008 at any moment, but I don''t want to let you go before we get married. So let''s get married now," Elena responded with a shrug.

    "But¡­ what about the priest and the ceremony and everything?"

    "I don''t care about all that."

    "You do know that a marriage can''t be considered valid unless there is a third person¡ª an adult¡ª is present to testify, right? That was the case even in ancient times."

    "Since when did you start caring about all that?"

    "I don''t. I am saying this for you. If I were to disappear, people would think that I ran away and left you alone. Your image in society would be ruined, you know?

    We have already invited half of the vige to our marriage tomorrow, and¡­ it''s not going to end well if I disappear."

    Elena squinted her eyes without saying anything and stared at Rudy.

    "Fine~!" Rudy groaned and kissed Elena on the lips. "Let''s get married in this room. But let''s first wear our wedding clothes, shall we?"

    Rudy only had to wear his suit, so it didn''t even take him a full minute. But for Elena, there were too many things.

    "Need my help?"

    "Yes, please."

    Rudy helped Elena wear the wedding dress while she watched everything from the mirror.

    After seeing the serious look on Rudy''s face, Elena chuckled softly and muttered, "This would be the first time in history where the groom is helping his bride get dressed."

    "Who knows."

    Once Elena was ready, she turned to Rudy and looked into his eyes.

    "So¡­ what about the vows?" Elena asked.

    "Do we need any? Our love has already crossed many boundaries¡­ wait, that kind of sounded immoral. I didn''t mean the regr limits, I was talking about space and time.

    We are beings from different timelines, yet we fell in love with each other, and now we are getting married. Had I never touched that wallet and been curious about it, I wouldn''t have time-traveled and met you.

    I am delighted from the bottom of my heart that you were with me in this timeline, and you kept mepany. I needed apanion and a partner. Let me tell you a few things I have been meaning to say to you.

    At first, on our first date, I was going to turn you down and keep my distance from you. But that wasn''t because I didn''t find you pretty or anything, I just didn''t want to have any intimate rtionship with anyone, as it was a different timeline.

    Then¡­ I guess, deep down, I wanted someone to take care of me. You looked so¡­ so delicate and precious to me on our first date that I thought if I did anything wrong or hurt you in any way, you would break.

    Our first date continued, and at the end, we went to the mountain hills. Not going to lie, I had never ever thought of¡­ well, having sex with you on the first date. That was too much, even for me.

    Nevertheless, we ended up having sex, and everything changed after that. You became a permanent part of my life. Believe me, if I could time travel at my will, I would dly stay in this timeline and love you forever.

    I¡­" Rudy took a short pause and continued, "I have always been bad at expressing my feelings. I was the same in my past life, and that didn''t change in this life, even after getting my powers.<sub> </sub>

    If I wish to, I could just go to any girl andmand her to fall in love with me or sleep with me, but that love and that sex won''t be genuine. Therefore, ever since I realized I havemandment power, I have been reluctant, or one could say¡­ hesitant, to confess my love to them.

    What if I unconsciously activated mymandment power and my confession to them turned intomand? The worst thing is, the girl nor I would ever realize it. And when I think about it¡­ I feel¡­ empty.

    That''s why I always wait for the girl to confess their love to me first, and only after that do I express my feelings to them."

    Rudy held Elena''s face in his hands and calmly asked, "I solemnly swear to love you in every timeline. Do you?"

    Elena smiled and kissed Rudy on the lips before answering, "I do."

    They both kissed a few times and hugged each other.

    "Rudy¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    "I love you."

    "I love you too."

    They both stayed like that for a while until Rudy uttered, "Copy."

    "What was that?" Elena asked curiously.

    "I copied your current form or body."

    "Why? Did you say you would love me in every timeline? Or do you not want to love the 37-year-old me?"

    "That''s not the reason. You are beautiful right now¡­ even more in this wedding dress. And once I return to 2008, I will find you. But for me, only a few minutes would have passed, while for you¡­ it would be eighteen years.

    You would wait for me for eighteen years and waste your youth devoting your life and love to me. When I think about it¡­ I feel guilty. So I copied your current form, and once I meet you in 2008, I will paste it."

    He exined calmly while hugging her.

    "Does that mean¡­ I will be 18 year old again?"

    "Yes. Do you hate the idea?"

    "No¡­ but¡­" Elena smiled and said, "It''s nothing. I don''t hate the idea. But to make me 18 year old again, you will have to find me first."

    "Yeah."

    When they looked at each other after hugging, Elena''s eyes widened as the smile on her face vanished.

    "You are¡­ bleeding¡­" she said with a concerned and anxious look on her face.

    "...huh?"

    Rudy was bleeding from his nose, but his blood wasn''t red. It was cosmic colored, and it was glowing or, rather, twinkling.

 Chapter 592 Scared And Sacred

    "Why are you bleeding?!"

    Rudy looked in the mirror and wiped his blood.

    "Rx, it''s not blood. My blood is red, just like every being in existence. This is just another power leakage. But it''s my first time seeing it leak in a liquid form and in a cosmic color."

    Rudy looked at the cosmic blood in his hand and said, "It looks cool, though."

    Elena furrowed her brows and puffed her cheeks a little before ring at him.

    Rudy smiled in response, but his smile soon lost its charm and became a wry smile. He forced his smile and bit his lips while looking into Elena''s eyes.

    "I¡­"

    "...?"

    "I¡­ am¡­ scared. Help me."

    Elena hugged Rudy and asked, "What''s wrong? Does it hurt?"

    "Yes. My power is shattering every cell of my body from the inside and then healing it the next second. And it hurts. It hurts a lot. But that''s not what I am scared of.

    Pain means nothing to me. I have learned to embrace and endure it.

    I am scared of losing control of my power and ending up doing something horrible. I don''t know why my powers are leaking; this is my first time experiencing such a phenomenon.

    Maybe it''s because I haven''t really used my powers much in the past year? I know that my powers are increasing drastically every day, but I never thought that it woulde to the point that my body wouldn''t be able to contain it."

    "Can''t you just¡­ like, use your power to do something so your power would decrease and everything will be normal?" Elena wondered.

    "It''s not that easy. Think of my body as a battery and my powers as the charge in the battery. If you use the charge inside the battery, it will decrease. But you can simply charge the battery again, and it will increase to the maximum capacity.

    In my case, my body is not the limit or capacity to my powers. It will increase infinitely. And the more I use my powers, the stronger they will be. So even if I use my power to do something, there will be even more power leakage after a while."

    Rudy exined in as simple words as he could, and he hoped that Elena understood them.

    "What¡­" She looked at Rudy and asked, "What would happen if¡­ if your body can no longer contain your power? Will you die?"

    "..."

    Rudy didn''t want to answer her, but after looking at the concerned look on her face, Rudy couldn''t stay quiet or lie to her.

    "There is a possibility that I can die. I mean, if I lose my body¡­ my powers will just be¡­ wild power sources that would destroy everything in existence. That''s what I am scared of.

    I am not scared of dying; I have already died once. But if my powers explode, it will not only kill me, it will kill everyone. It will kill you, Reba, Jessica, and all the people across the universe. That''s what I am scared of.

    What should I do, Elena? Should I go somewhere far away from space and wait? And I said I could return to 2008 at any second, but when would that happen? Before or after the explosion?"

    Elena was in no state to help Rudy in any way. All the talk was out of her understanding. Even though she understood everything Rudy said, and she wanted to help him, she couldn''t possibly do anything to help him.

    Elena felt hopeless watching the man she loved in such a state. However, she had to stay strong tofort Rudy. Her mind was going crazy in thoughts, and amid that, a simple thought crossed her mind, which Rudy had told her.

    She kissed Rudy on the lips and said, "Did you not say everything that has happened was supposed to happen? So if you were going to destroy everything in existence, it was supposed to happen.<sub> </sub>

    You don''t have to feel scared or guilty about anything. I would dly die with you with a smile on my face. So let''s not worry about the things we can''t control, okay?"

    "..."

    "And besides, you and I both know that it won''t happen. The fact that you came from 2008 and the world is¡­ uhmm.. alive, means that you managed to do something," she stated calmly. "Or am I missing something?"

    Rudy rubbed his thumb on Elena''s lips and smiled slightly.

    "Yes¡­ you are right. I must have done something to stop my powers, so let''s not worry about it." He kissed Elena and said, "Thank you¡­ Elena. Really. You just helped me in a way I could never do by myself."

    Elena stared at Rudy for a few seconds and suddenly said, "I know this is an awful time to ask this, but can we have sex?"

    "Uhh¡­ here?"

    Elena nodded and said, "Reba and Lilim had three pairs of clothes, and I am sure they are still on their first one. So let''s have sex. Since you can disappear anytime, I want to have sex in the wedding dress."

    "Of course."

    Rudy unzipped his pants and moved his hand toward Elena''s cave.

    "It will be hard to have sex with such a fluffy gown you are wearing. And I highly doubt you would want me to rip it. So let''s take it off a little."

    Elena grinned and said, "Well, we both eventually had to take off our clothes since we were only checking the fitting."

    Rudy carried Elena and sat her on the table. He kissed her while rubbing his snake at the entrance of her cave.

    "What are you waiting for?" Elena wrapped her legs around Rudy''s waist and pulled him in.

    Rudy''s snake prated Elena''s cave and immediately started digging.

    "Yes~ We didn''t have sex all day today, so this feels awesome~!"

    Rudy undressed Elena even more so he could squeeze and suck her breasts.

    "It feels so good~ Is it because we are doing it in a wedding dress? Or because I know this could be ourst sex?"

    They moved from one table to another and to each other''s embrace while standing.

    Rudy pushed Elena against the wall and continued humping her for a few minutes. Rudy''s hand never stopped squeezing Elena''s breasts, and their lips didn''t stop kissing.

    After a few more minutes of pounding, Rudy and Elena came together at the same time.

    "Aanh~! You have creampied me thousands of times in the past year, but this one was the best one so far. What''s the magic?"

    Rudy moved his face close to Elena''s ears and whispered, "I just impregnated you."

    ===

    Mass release on 1st November!

 Chapter 593 God

    A few minutes ago, in the underworld.

    A man wearing a gray robe was walking in an underground tunnel with a fire torch in his hand, illuminating the narrow path forward.

    His footsteps were bing faster and faster with every passing second; seemingly, he was in a hurry.

    After basically running for about a minute, the cave ended, and the man reached an underground chamber that was made from pearls and jewels.

    The moment the light from the fire torch shed on the first pearl, it reflected the light and lit up the entire chamber. In the middle of the chamber, strange sigils were carved, which also glowed with the pearls and jewels.

    At the end of the chamber, there was a throne ced just half a meter away from the wall it was facing towards.

    "Tell me it is good news," a voice echoed in the chamber.

    "Yes, it is my God. We just got a message from the driver that they abducted twenty kids," the man replied calmly.

    "Only twenty-three?!" the God shouted. "How is that good news?! I don''t want any less than five thousand sacrifices by today before the full moon!"

    "My God, your followers have gathered across the world and are ready for the full moon to sacrifice the blood of five thousand innocents. But¡­"

    "But? There is always a but, huh?!"

    "We still need 69 more sacrifices, my God."

    "Then order my pawns to find more!"

    "I have, my God. I have."

    "Listen carefully, you useless lump of meat. Today is the night of millennia. If I fail today, I will have to wait for the next millennia!"

    "What do you n to achieve from the sacrifices, my God? You are already the most powerful being in existence. Why do you need anything anymore? If you wish to, you can rule over the entire universe, and no one would be able to challenge¡ª let alone stand before you."

    "That is why¡­ I need sacrifices. So far, there have been five hundred thousand sacrifices. And I only need five thousand more toplete my grand n."

    "Meaning, my God?"

    "Why should I tell you, who is nothing but a worthless burden to this world."

    A few minutester, the man gulped down in fear and uttered, "Another report just arrived, my God."

    "Tell me it is good news."<sub> </sub>

    "It is¡­ not, my God. Smodong¡ª the driver, was getting rid of the dead bodies of the men who turned against the team. But when he returned and inspected the area, he found that all the kids had escaped."

    Fear was evident in the man''s voice. After all, his life was on the line. If God didn''t like the news, his head would be rolling on the floor.

    "Escaped? How can a bunch of kids escape from armed men? Is this supposed to be a joke, Knodong?" God asked angrily as the in the chamber shivered.

    "The men were found missing their body parts. Smodong said that it seemed to be the work of a trained sword user or a monster."

    "Monster?" God scoffed out loud. "There are no monsters in the human world, Knodong. They are all humans."

    "But¡­ a town named ''Hel'' in this world is the rendezvous point of the portals and gates to the other world. Would beings of other races note to this world?"

    "They would, but it''s not as simple. There needs to be a time and ce to open the gates and portals. I have been here for over a year, and the only portal opening I sensed was of the vampire world a few months ago."

    "Then the warehouse incident could have been caused by a vampire," Knodong immediately stated.

    "...it is possible. But the vampires are no threat to me. Not only are they one of the weakest races¡ª just slightly more powerful than the humans, but they can be easily killed.

    I am the God of the second reality, and vampires were an extinct race there. In this third reality, I will make sure they go extinct.

    A race''s strength is not decided by how powerful they are; it''s determined by how few weaknesses they have. And the vampires have too many weaknesses to be even considered different from humans.

    You could say vampires are even weaker than humans. They can''t even stand under the sun. Even a simple silver dagger can kill them. They are indeed quite strong at night, but their weakness doesn''t change.

    I can simply create a sun, and they will turn into ashes. I can rain silver and impale their bodies. It''s a shame that I cannot use their remains as decoration since they turn into ashes after death. Once the sacrifices have beenpleted, I will go to the vampire world and annihte their entire world.

    Also, where is the Lord this reality was supposed to have? Is the Lord not supposed to protect this world? I wonder if they wille out once I ultimately annihte a race from existence.

    I can''t wait to meet the so-called Lord. No¡­ instead, I should say¡­ I can''t wait to kill the Lord and steal the power they contain. I doubt it will be useful to me, who has already mastered all the Dao there is in existence.

    The strongest being in the human world was Helm Lubel Ark, and I have already defeated her. I destroyed her very core, and she is as good as dead."

    "But¡­ my God¡­" Knodong''s lips trembled as he spoke, "She and her army are artificial humans. They are not born; they are created. And the things that are not born can''t be killed. Even if you have destroyed her core, she can transfer her data to another body and revive herself."

    "I know! What do you think I am? Why do You think I am sitting in this chamber for a year? I have beenpressing the data of Lubel Ark! I have cast my domain in the underworld. If I leave my domain for over a minute, Lubel Ark will manage to revive herself.

    And I cannot let that happen! However, that is only for a few hours now! Once the sacrifices have been made, I no longer have to sit here!

    I¡­ am Asura. I am immortal. I am the Daoist! I am the epitome of the power itself! I am the King Blue Moon! I am the God of second reality! I¡­ am eternity! And I will destroy this entire universe and recreate it ording to my will¡­ to be the God of the third reality too!"

 Chapter 594 Absolute Power

    Asura snapped his finger and said, "Go and destroy the town named Hel. I was going to raze it to the core anyway, but now that we need a few more sacrifices, go and destroy it. I am sure there would be a few dozen innocents living there."

    "Were you not going to create your new domain there, my God? Don''t you need more people to serve you there?" Knodong asked.

    "I don''t need humans. The only reason I am in the human world is that this world is the only ce from which I can ess all the worlds. But that doesn''t mean this world needs a civilization.... hah!"

    Asura scoffed out loud as though he remembered something funny.

    "For the first time in your life, you are actually right, Knodong. I will change my order." A brief pauseter, he uttered, "You no longer have to destroy the town... go destroy the entire world."

    "I... am not sure I possess that much power, my God..." Knodongcalmly said while stuttering.

    "Of course you don''t." Asura beckoned Knodong and said, "Come here. I will give you a little bit of my power."

    Knodong gulped down in fear and slowly walked forward with his trembling body. His steps were uneven and unsteady, as though he was forcing his body to move forward.

    "How long does it take you to walk across the room, you pathetic shit?!" Asura yelled furiously.

    Knodong rushed to Asura''s throne but stopped half a meter away from him. His eyes widened in shock when he realized that the wall he thought was a concrete wall was a ss wall.

    On the other side of the ss wall was a massive underground city made of a capsule containing the artificial clones'' bodies. There were not thousands of them, but they were spread as far as Knodong''s sight could reach.

    In the center of all that was a colossal-sized heart-shaped core beating and pulsating, working as a power source for the capsules.

    "Is that..."

    "Indeed. That is the heart of Helm Lubel Ark. She is the Mother Queen of all artificial humans. If that heart is destroyed, she will die and never revive ever again, and so will her minions who exist because of her," Asura asserted.

    "Then... shouldn''t you destroy it immediately?" Knodong asked politely. "If you do that, you no longer have to sit in this chamber."

    "I cannot do that." Asura sharpened his gaze while staring at the heart and uttered, "I need the Mother Queen in my quest to conquer this universe."

    "Why is that?"

    "Silence!"

    Knodong dropped to his knees because of the immense intimidation force aura emitted by the Asura.

    "Know your ce, Knodong. There is only one reason why you are still alive, and that is to use your power to connect with your brothers. I will need that power once I have destroyed the universe.

    With the help of the Mother Queen''s technique to create clones and your power to connect, I will create my infinite clones and connect to them at once. Then, I will recreate the universe and be the living God of all the worlds.

    I will get even more powerful, and then we shall wait. Wait... for the fourth reality toe into existence. And then we shall rule it too. It will be a never-ending cycle of countless destruction and recreation.

    But my one and only true goal is to find the first reality. Why does no one know about it? I, the king of the blue moon, consist of all the knowledge of the second reality ever since it came into existence.<sub> </sub>

    And with my loyal blue moon child subjects of this third reality, I will also gain knowledge of this universe. There is nothing I can''t do, not a thing. Then why can''t I find the first reality?"

    "...."

    "Answer me, Knodong. What am I doing wrong?"

    "Maybe... the first reality never existed?"

    SIGH!

    "I shouldn''t have asked a worthless worm like you," Asura sighed in annoyance.

    "Or perhaps... the first reality waspletely destroyed from existence?"

    "...that can be true, but not possible. Even if it waspletely destroyed, why are there no traces left? I hate to say this, but... perhaps they possess the ultimate power that no one in other reality does?"

    "What could be more powerful than you, my God?"

    "The power to control... time."

    "But you possess the power to control space! No one can ever defeat you!"

    "Space and time are simr to each other yetpletely opposite. Space is never ending, and so is time, but what separates them from each other is the very corrtion between them. They need to move forward together.

    And then... there is a ce where space and time don''t exist. The ce where nothing exists.

    Void.

    The absolute power in the first reality could be time, and the absolute power in the second reality is space. Now... I wonder what the absolute power of this third reality is... no... I already know the answer.

    It has to be... void. And the one to possess that absolute power must be the... Lord. But sadly, I know a way to remove the void from existence... and that is... Chaos. If something happens in the void, it will no longer be the void.

    Thus... the protector of this third reality ispletely powerless in front of me. Truly, what a pathetic existence the Lord is. Maybe that''s the reason the Lord hasn''t shown his presence yet.

    He must have realized how strong I am. Hah! He must fear my existence. Perhaps he is hiding somewhere, hoping that I wouldn''t find him. But once the sacrifices have been made... I will find him and remove him from existence.

    Then... I will devour his power of void! If I have the power of space and void by myself, I can find the first reality! I am sure of it! "

    "Indeed. You are the greatest and mightiest to all there is. No one can dare to defy your presence," Knodong stated with his utmost sincerity.

    "Come forward, Knodong. I shall share my power with you so you can destroy this world, so there can be... peace."

 Chapter 595 Asuras Decision

    "My God, what about our men across the globe who have helped you so far?"

    "Who cares about them? They are humans." Asura scoffed arrogantly. "I used humans to kill innocent humans such as kids. No wonder they are the weakest race. They were ready to kill the kids to protect themselves.

    At least¡­ the mortals in the second reality weren''t so lowly. I should create their existence again. The second reality needs some more spice. While I am at it, I will add a few more races of monsters.

    Ah, truly, it is going to be fun ying with two realities at the same time. I cannot wait for the full moon."

    Asura ced his hand on Knodong''s head, but the next moment, Knodong''s body exploded into a million pieces.

    "Oh,e on! This pathetic useless worm couldn''t even handle my power. I only gave him a power akin to a single grain of sand found on the beach. What a weak bitch! Now I have to destroy this world by myself."

    Asura got up from his throne and cracked his fingers as he uttered, "First, I will start with the town¡ª Hel."

    However, he sat down a secondter and said, "I will end up destroying this globe, and I don''t want that to happen. So I must wait for the full moon and then do it. I shall make thest sacrifices by myself. Midnight we shall meet¡­. Lord."

    ¡ª

    -

    .

    After changing the clothes, Rudy left the dressing room first, and Elena came a few minutester.

    Jessica and Lilim had already tried their clothes, and they looked happy and satisfied.

    "..." After seeing the smiles on their faces, Rudy couldn''t bring himself to tell them that he could disappear at any moment.

    What could he even tell them? He had already told Reba and Elena, and they both were mature enough to understand Rudy''s circumstances. But that wasn''t the case with Lilim and Jessica, who were only one year apart and still kids.

    "How are the clothes, dear sir?" the owner asked.

    "I have no words to say how beautiful the dress was. Your workers have done a remarkable job."

    The workers ced all the dresses and Rudy''s suits on the counter while the owner looked at Rudy with a nervous look on his face.

    "Dear sir, you only paid fifty thousand for the wedding dress, right?"

    ''Damn, this bastard is greedy as fuck.''

    "No? I don''t remember mentioning it was only for the wedding dress. I paid fifty thousand dors for my entire order."

    "I see, I see." The owner looked at the bags and asked, "I don''t think you would be able to carry this much. Shall I arrange a home delivery for you?"

    "No, there is no need for that."

    There were 11 bags, so even if the four carried two bags, they wouldn''t be able to carry all the bags. But that was for a normal person, not for Rudy.

    He carried each bag with one finger and handed Elena the bag containing his suit.

    "Uhh¡­" The owner couldn''t believe what he was witnessing. He wanted to say something but couldn''t.

    Rudy turned to the girls and said, "Let''s go. We also have to buy a cake."

    "For me?" Jessica asked while jumping.

    "No."<sub> </sub>

    As soon as they left the store and walked a few steps, Rudy teleported all the bags to the house. He then took the bag from Elena''s hand and sent it home too.

    "Wow!" Jessica looked at Rudy''s hand and asked, "Where did they go?"

    "Home."

    "Do that to me too! I don''t want to walk!"

    "Not happening. I haven''t ever used this ability on a living being, and there is no way I am testing it on you."

    "Rudy has been mean to me today," Jessica remarked. "I guess it''s because he found a new woman."

    "..." Rudy and Elena turned to Jessica and looked at her with puzzled looks on their faces.

    "Where did you learn to speak like that?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "I saw it in the movie¡­"

    Elena squinted her eyes at Jessica and said, "No more movies for you."

    "No way! You can''t do that to me!"

    "Oh, I will." Elena smirked and said, "I will be so strict with you that you will cry every day."

    Jessica hid behind Rudy and said, "Don''t marry her!"

    "She is just joking."

    Lilim, who was feeling left out, suddenly grabbed Rudy''s finger and walked along with him.

    Rudy smiled at her and said, "You two should learn from Lilim. She is a good girl with manners."

    After walking to the other side of the mall, they reached a cafe. It was a franchise of a famouspany, and customers had to book tables early in the morning before they ran out.

    Since it was almost night, Rudy had assumed that it would be empty, but he couldn''t be more wrong. The cafe was one of the main attractions of the shop, and whenever something was baked there in the bakery of the cafe, the smell spread throughout the entire mall, making all the people yearn to eat something.

    Rudy turned to Elena and asked, "What are the chances that they would have arge fiveyers chocte cake avable?"

    "About zero."

    "Great." Rudy looked at the time and muttered, "It''s been about twenty minutes since I dropped Reba at the house. I said I have a surprise nned for her and thought I would buy her a cake, but if I don''t get her a cake¡­"

    "We can always get one from another cafe, right?"

    "True but the cake from this shop is mom''s¡­ahem," he cleared his throat by pretending to cough and said, "This shop has the best cake in the world."

    Of course, Elena understood what Rudy was trying to say.

    ''The recipes in this cafe have been passed down from generation to generation to maintain the same taste. Although I have to admit that not all of its franchises had the same taste, it was still great.''

    "The cafe seems full," Elena said while ncing at the cafe. "How about you go inquire about the cake. We will wait here?"

    "Yeah. I will be right back. You girls should sit by the fountain and wait for me."

 Chapter 596 Rudy, The Baker

    As soon as Rudy stepped foot inside the store after opening the ss door, he was hit by the delicious fragrance of bread and creams.

    He walked to the counter and asked, "Excuse me, would you happen to have a fiveyer chocte cake?"

    The man at the counter gave a weird look to Rudy and answered, "No one happens to have a fiveyer chocte cake lying around."

    "Yeah¡­ obviously¡­" Rudy sighed.

    ''What should I do now? Get a small cake?''

    "Do you have any other type of chocte cake?"

    "Sadly, no."

    "How long would it take if I order one right now?"

    "We are always full on orders, and the waiting list is long. If you order now, the earliest you will get it is in two weeks," the employee calmly responded.

    ''Even their service is awesome. He is talking to me politely and in a friendly way. No wonder it stayed famous and a luxuriouspany even in the future.''

    "Err¡­ is there a way I can skip the waiting by paying more money?" Rudy asked awkwardly.

    "No," the man responded immediately. "And even if you could, there is no way we can make a fiveyer cake by today."

    "Can I talk to your manager?" Rudy asked politely. "And your bakers, too, please.".

    "Uhm¡­ sure. But they will tell you the same thing I just said."

    The man left the counter and returned with a man in a suit.

    "Excuse me, I am the manager of this cafe? You were asking for me?"

    "Yes. I need  your help."

    "Sure, go ahead. Would you like to give a mega order from a function or something?"

    "Oh no. Well¡­" Rudy nced around, seemingly looking for the baker. "I need a fiveyer chocte cake as soon as possible, so if you let me talk to your baker, it would be a great help."

    A few secondster, the baker arrived while taking off his clothes.

    "Finally done for today," he said excitedly, seemingly happy that the day was over.

    "William, this man wants to ask you something," the manager prompted and left the scene while doing something on his phone.

    William turned to Rudy and asked, "Yes."

    "I need a fiveyer cake as soon as possible."

    "Ouh! That''s tough." Wiliam raised his brow curiously and asked, "Is there any reason why you want a cake so badly? A function, maybe?"

    "Yes, actually. It''s me and my sister''s birthday today. And tomorrow is my to-be wife''s birthday and also our wedding day."

    "That''s¡­ seems to be a very important reason. But even if I start making it now without any preparation, it would take me a day. There are a lot of procedures to make the best cake without sacrificing the taste and the quality."

    "Well, I know a few tricks to speed things up, so if you don''t mind helping me make a cake¡­" Rudy shrugged withoutpleting his sentence.

    "Let''s wait for the manager''s permission, shall we?"

    A minuteter, the manager arrived and said, "I just talked to our few other franchises in this city, even the one in the next city and none of them have a cake avable. There is a twoyer cake avable in the next city because the person who ordered it canceled the order at thest minute without asking for a refund."

    ''Going so far to help a customer? I am really impressed.''

    Willian took the manager to the side and discussed something with him while the manager nced at Rudy repeatedly.<sub> </sub>

    "Do you know how to make a cake?"

    "No. But I can speed things up."

    "Well, then, what are you waiting for? Wash your hands, wear gloves ande into the kitchen."

    After doing everything, Rudy entered the kitchen and saw a teenager wearing a high school uniform working.

    "...." Rudy nced at William to ask him what a high schooler was doing in the kitchen, but he stopped himself as it was none of his concern.

    Willian tapped on the boy''s shoulder and said, "Joe, you are here again?"

    "William¡­ I thought you were done for the day, so I came here to practice."

    "I was done, but¡­ not anymore. Go back to your father''s office."

    "Okay¡­"

    "..." Rudy narrowed his gaze a little and wondered, ''It''s not the Joe I think he is, right? In this timeline, he should be in high school, but what are the chances that he is the same Joe? I don''t know the manager''s full name, so I can''t confirm it. But  I don''t see that many resemnces, but he is going through puberty now and will probably change a lot in the next ten years or so.''

    "Shall we start?" William asked.

    "Ah, yes."

    Meanwhile, the girls were waiting for Rudy outside the cafe.

    "Where is daddy? Lilim asked Elena.

    "He shoulde soon."

    Five minutester, Rudy came with a small bag in his hand and a wide smile on his face.

    "What happened?" Elena asked curiously. While looking at the bag in his hand. "Couldn''t get one?"

    "I did. We saved a lot of time by making a small palm-sized fiveyer cake¡ª although they didn''t let me see their recipe. I will erge it after we get home, and vo."

    "...."

    "Daddy~ I want to eat ice cream!"

    "Yeah, sure. We will get some ice cream and buy some food from a restaurant."

    "Shouldn''t you teleport this bag too?" Elena asked while pointing her gaze at the bag in Rudy''s hand.

    "Well, this bag contains a surprise for Reba, and if she ends up looking inside¡­"

    "Yeah..."

    Rudy looked at the time and muttered, "Soon, it will be almost thirty minutes since I left Reba alone. I hope she is not angry."

    "I don''t think she will be," Elena reassured Rudy with a smile on her face. "Thirty minutes isn''t that long. And frankly speaking, we didn''t waste any time, did we?"

    Rudy gave Elena a judging look and said, "I wouldn''t call what we did in the dressing room a waste of time, so yeah¡­ you are right."

    He chuckled.

    "Let''s get the food and leave before Reba starts pouting."

    ===

    Thanks, @Velden91, for the gift!

 Chapter 597 TING!

    Rudy and the girls went to the restaurant and ordered a few of Reba''s favorite dishes.

    "Umm¡­" Rudy handed the bag to Elena and said, "I have cast a time spell on this cave, and it will automatically erge after twenty minutes. Hold onto this for me. In case I¡­ you know¡­."

    He smiled wryly.

    Elena smiled back and quietly muttered, "Even if this is the best cake in the world, I don''t think it will taste good without you."

    "..." Rudy didn''t say anything in return and simply smiled.

    Lilim pulled Rudy''s finger and said, "Daddy, Ice cream."

    "Yes, yes. I know. But if we buy ice cream now and wait for the food, it will melt. We will buy it when we get the food."

    Lilim puffed her cheeks a little and mumbled, "Okay."

    Rudy conjured an ice cream cup in his hand and gave it to Lilim.

    "Here. You can eat it now."

    "Thank you."

    Rudy nced at Jessica and saw her desperately waiting for her cup too.

    SIGH!

    Rudy handed her a cup and said, "Don''t me me if you can''t eat caketer."

    Much to Rudy''s surprise, Elena also moved her hand forward and said, "Where is mine?"

    Rudy conjured another cup and gave it to Elena.

    TING!

    Rudy''s ears twitched after hearing a familiar chime.

    ''What the hell happened now?'' Rudy wondered.

    TING! TING! TING! TING! TING! TING! TING! TING! TING! TING! TING!

    "...!"

    ''What''s with all those ''Tings''?! One ''Ting'' scares me, and I just heard so many. What caused them? I highly doubt giving ice cream to the girls triggered something, so there must be something else going on.''

    Rudy nced around to see if he could spot something unusual that could exin the strange happening.

    ''Perhaps, this is the countdown for my return to the 2008 timeline? If that''s the case, then I would rather want a calm approach. Nothing good happens when someone takes aggressive action.''

    "What''s wrong? Is everything alright?" Elena asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Yes. Just¡­ havingst thoughts."

    Elena felt heavy in her chest as she knew Rudy could disappear at any moment. She was ready for it but couldn''t bring herself to prepare for the moment.

    Elena hugged Rudy by his arm and said, "Let me be with you till the end."

    Once the food was ready and the girls were done eating ice cream, Rudy teleported all of them to the house.

    He ''duplicated'' the bag of food for Elena''s grandparents and ced the rest on the kitchen counter.

    "Reba! I am home with the girls!" Rudy announced his presence.

    He was expecting Reba to be in the living room, but she wasn''t. He noticed the door of her room was locked, so he knocked two times and opened it, only to see Reba covered in a nket on the bed.

    "..." Rudy stood there for a while, thinking about what he should do. "I will ask you something, and you will reply, so let''s just get to the main question without wasting each other''s time. Are you sulking?"

    "No."

    "Then why are you all curled up in the bed with a nket?"

    Reba pointed her finger at her open wardrobe and said, "Since you teleported clothes earlier, I was checking them out. And then you suddenly came."

    "And¡­? Are they not to your liking?"

    "I am naked! Get out of my room!"

    "Oh¡­" Rudy closed the door and muttered, "I am d I didn''t use my see-through ability."

    Rudy went to the living room and said, "Reba will be ready in a few minutes."

    "What''s she doing? I heard her yelling something, but it was muffled," Elena wondered.

    "She was trying out her clothes for tomorrow."

    "I see."

    Rudy looked at Lilim and Jessica, who seemed awfully eager to eat the cake.

    "More ice cream?" Lilim asked and looked at Rudy with puppy eyes.

    "No. No more ice cream until we finish eating."

    "You girls, go wash your hands and set up the table. Rudy and I will be right back," Elena said to them and stood beside Rudy.

    Rudy teleported to Elena''s house and delivered the food to her grandparents.

    "This is bing a chore, isn''t it?" Elena asked Rudy. "You know, you don''t have to do it. I can take care of my grandparents on my own."

    "I am doing this for myself." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and continued, "If I don''t do it, then you wille here, make food, serve food, and then return to my house. Thus, we will spend less time together¡ª which I don''t want."

    "But¡­ well¡­" Elena smiled wryly and muttered, "You won''t be around anymore."

    Rudy rubbed Elena''s back and said, "If I am still here tomorrow, we will have a proper wedding."

    "Can I ask what made you think you are returning to your timeline?" Elena asked curiously.

    "There is this¡­ chiming sound. I don''t know how to exin or express it, but it''s sharp and unique. I am not sure if it rings in my head or if only my ear catches that sound. But whenever I hear that chime, something gets triggered.

    When I touched the wallet and looked inside, I heard that sound, and I was here. So if I listened to it again, it might be my call to return. Regardless, I am still here, but the chiming sound hasn''t stopped.

    I hear it at least once every ten minutes." Rudy showed his hand to Elena and said, "But I am afraid that I triggered something else of which I am not aware of. However, I do feel uneasy for some reason."

    "So it''s not certain that you will return, right?"

    "Kind of¡­ yes. But it can happen soon."

    After returning to the house, the girls and Rudy ate food together.

    Reba kept ncing at Rudy, seemingly waiting for her surprise as the clock was ticking and her special day was going to end in a few hours.

    ''I disabled the time spell as I am here. I just hope that the cake tastes the same.''

    As soon as they were done eating, Rudy asked Reba to close her eyes so he could surprise her.

    ====

    Mass release tomorrow!

 Chapter 598 Celebrating Birthday

    When Reba opened her eyes, she saw a small palm-sized cake on the table.

    "Happy birthday!"

    "Why is it so small?" she asked while squinting her eyes at the cake.

    Rudy erged the cake and said, "Let me know how big you want the cake to be."

    "...!" Reba watched as the cake got bigger and bigger. Soon it was as big as her height, and she could no longer see the top.

    "That''s enough!" she said.

    "Okay."

    Rudy ced the candles on the top and added a waffle with Reba''s name written on it.

    "There you go," he said while showing off his skills.

    "How am I supposed to cut it? I can''t even see the top."

    "You don''t necessarily have to cut the cake from the top. But¡­" Rudy lifted Reba and ced her on his shoulder. "There you go."

    Reba blew out the candles and cut the cake, but her hands were shaking as she was afraid of falling down.

    "You weren''t shaking as much when we were flying earlier," Rudymented.

    Reba  moved her hand down to Rudy''s face and said, "Here."

    Rudy ate a bite and fed Reba the same slice. Then, Reba gave the piece to Jessica and Lilim, but their hands got dirty, so Rudy asked them to bring tes from the kitchen.

    After giving big slices to Jessica and Lilim, Reba turned to Elena and stared at her.

    "You are not going to give it to me?" Elena asked with a judging look on her face.

    "I don''t know if I should." Reba smirked and said, "I don''t want to share anything that belongs to me."

    Elena pulled Rudy close and said, "I can say the same."

    ''I would usually be happy if girls were fighting over me, but not this time. Reba is too young, and I don''t want her to get too attached to me.''

    Rudy had no idea it was already toote for that. However, he only saw the girls as his sisters in the 1990 timeline.

    Rudy gave a slice to Reba with her name on it and calmly said, "You should focus more on your study and your life. Once you be mature enough, you will realize sharing is caring."

    Reba gave her te to Elena and said, "Here."

    "Are you sure? It has a waffle with your name written on it."

    Reba ate the waffle and said, "Now it''s just an ordinary slice."

    The girls and Rudy ate the cake together¡ª although, of course, they couldn''t even finish the firstyer.

    Rudy could eat the entire cake if he wanted, but he wanted to enjoy and savor the taste rather than just eat it.

    Reba and Jessica ate three slices, while Rudy, Lilim, and Elena ate two.

    "I expected Lilim to eat as much as Reba and Jessica." Rudy pulled Lilim''s cheek and asked, "Did you not like it?"

    "I did, but I want to eat ice cream."

    "Heh." Rudy couldn''t help but chuckle at that. "Well, well, I guess someone is addicted to ice cream now."

    "Because it''s cold," Lilim said with a grin on her face.

    "So demons like cold things, huh? I will remember it."

    In the end, Rudy gave ice cream to everyone to finish the day.

    "Make sure to brush your teeth before you sleep," Elena said to them.

    Rudy expected the girls to go to their room and fall asleep as it was a rather long day for everyone, but instead, the girls sat on the couch beside Rudy and Elena.

    Reba sat next to him and Elena on the other side while Lilim and Jessica fought to sit on Rudy''sp. Fortunately, hisp was big enough for both of them.

    However, all three of them fell asleep within a few minutes.

    Rudy nced at Elena to see if she had also fallen asleep, but she wasn''t.

    "I will get them to the bed," he said and slowly carried the girls to the room.

    First, he ced Jessica, then Lilim and Reba. He ced a nket on their legs and left, or he wanted to. But he was stopped by Reba.

    Reba pulled his sleeves with half-open eyes; seemingly, she was half-sleepy.

    "Thank you¡­ for today. It was the best birthday of my life."

    "Mine too."

    "Good night¡­" Reba let go of Rudy and closed her eyes.

    Rudy left the room and sat on the couch beside Elena. He moved his hand towards the cake and did something.

    "What did you do?" Elena asked curiously as she closed her distance from Rudy.

    "I stopped time for cake. It will never age now, so it won''t be spoiled. You can eat it even after a week or a month."

    Elena rested her head on Rudy''s shoulder and muttered, "Your powers are very convenient sometimes."

    "They are convenient all the time."

    Elena looked at Rudy from the side and whispered, "Is it okay for me to ask you to have sex with me right now?"

    "I was thinking the same thing. Let''s go to my room."

    ? "No, I want to do it here."

    "That''s dangerous."

    "But we already had sex almost everywhere, even Reba''s room¡ª except this living room. I want to mark this ce in my memories before you return to 2008."

    "There is one more spot in this house where we haven''t had sex yet."

    "Which is?"

    "The toilet."

    Elena squinted her eyes and said, "I don''t want to have that ce in my memory."

    Rudy carried Elena to the toilet and locked the door before unzipping his pants.

    Elena didn''t waste a second and began sucking him off.

    ''Only thirty minutes left before midnight and the day would end. I should have been born, and mom should have adopted me by now. What if those ''tings'' were referring to this? Did I change the events of my adoption?''

    A few minutester, Rudy released his loud inside Elena''s mouth, and she swallowed it like her favorite drink.

    Meanwhile, a catastrophic event was urring outside in space.

 Chapter 599 Energy

    Elena licked her lips and asked, "Do you want me to suck you off again, or are we going to make babies now?"

    Rudy chuckled and replied, "As much as I want to see my dick in your mouth, let''s do the¡ª"

    Rudy stopped on his words and suddenly looked up after activating his vision abilities.

    "What''s wrong?" Elena asked calmly.

    "Something is¡­"

    Rudy zipped his pants and left the toilet. But Elena chased after him and found him standing outside the house with the front door open.

    "Is everything alright?" she asked with an anxious look on her face. "Did something¡­. happen¡­"

    When she followed Rudy''s gaze and looked up at the sky, she saw thousands of shooting stars across the stars.

    "So beautiful¡­" Elena awed.

    "No¡­" Rudy turned to Elena and said, "Go inside and protect the kids."

    "What''s wrong? Why are you freaking out?" Elena asked with a confused look on her face.

    "It''s an attack!"

    "Huh?"

    The stars were falling towards the earth, more precisely towards the town.

    "They are not stars! They are asteroids! Only one of them is enough to annihte this and the neighboring cities! Go inside! I will take care of it!"

    "But¡­"

    "Just go!"

    With a sting in her heart, Elena rushed inside the house and embraced the girls to protect them.

    Rudy flew in the air and nced around the sky to find a way to repel the asteroids away, but there were too many of them scattered across the sky.

    Even if he could stop them from dropping to Hel, he couldn''t possibly do them with the entire globe.

    "Is this a natural catastrophe, or is someone causing it? I have never heard or read about this incident in 2008, so it must be new? Or perhaps, humans never realized it?"

    Rudy flew even higher and reached above the earth''s atmosphere from where he could have a better look at the falling asteroids.

    ''There are thousands of them. It could be that the earth''s gravity pulled them into the atmosphere, but that doesn''t make sense. Earth''s gravity should be the same from any ce on the globe, so why were the asteroids aimed towards Hel?''

    Rudy spread his hands in the air and emitted a wave from his body. The wave was created from his aura, and it ripped through space.

    It continued spreading and traveling to the asteroids and hitting them.

    ''Hmm~'' Rudy hummed in amusement and muttered, "I thought that would change their trajectory, but¡­ they slowed down instead. Regardless, this can work.''

    Rudy emitted a few more aura waves, and they shattered the asteroidspletely.

    ''Even if these small debris enters the earth''s atmosphere again, they will be burned outpletely before they hit the horizon.''

    "Now, shall we find the cause of this event? Or return home and continue the fun?"

    Rudy ced a hand on his stomach and muttered, "What''s this feeling in my stomach? It''s not that tingly sensation one feels when falling. This is something else. It''s more like¡­ I am¡­ hungry?

    I do know about the pressure of the body in space and all, but my body shouldn''t be affected externally or internally by these factors. So it must be something else¡ª"

    TING!

    ''What the¡­!''

    Rudy covered his ears and closed his eyes to use his vision abilities. When he closed his eyes and used his vision abilities, his eyes didn''t perceive the world, so he didn''t be blind.

    He used his vision abilities through his senses.

    ''Hmm? I sense something moving rapidly around the earth. What''s that? An asteroid? But the speed is too fast, and it''s not falling towards the earth. It''s orbiting or, rather, moving away.''

    "Even I am not sure if I can fly that fast. But let''s allow gravity to help me in this."

    Rudyunched himself to the east and used gravity to increase his speed further. Then, he turned his body into the lightning matter and achieved the highest speed he ever had.

    He used the same force to orbit around the earth to locate the thing, but it was not what he had imagined. It wasn''t an asteroid, satellite, or anything else one could find in space; it was something simr to him.

    It was a force, a raw matter, just like him.

    "What the¡­"

    Rudy stopped and scanned the force, but it did work, or rather, the force was one with the space around him.

    ''What''s that?'' Rudy wondered. ''A star that exploded? Or something emitted energy, and now it''s orbiting the earth?''

    Rudy was wary of the energy because it was in a humanoid shape, still orbiting around the earth.

    ''No, seriously, what the heck is that thing? An alien? Or is it a coincidence that it has a humanoid shape?''

    Rudy stretched his arms and legs as though he was warming up for a long race. He charged his lightning particles and chased after the thing.

    ''The best way to know would be to go near it and confirm it. Ain''t no way I am taking a risk when it''s about my loved ones. Either way, I am going to get rid of things regardless of what that is.

    Obviously, even an idiot would realize by now what the asteroid was its doing. Perhaps a star fusion urred, and the space was disrupted? But I don''t buy that.''

    After orbiting the earth once, Rudy reached the point from where he had begun his orbital.

    ''What the fuck? Where did the thing go? It certainly didn''t go down, and I chased after it as soon as it started moving again, so I should have run into it.

    Did the matter run out of energy and be one with space? Hmm¡­ wait, wouldn''t that mean it''s still present but not visible? Or what if it just changed its shape into something else?''

    Rudy used his sense and vision ability to locate the nearby energy matters and found many. But not the one he was looking for.

    ''Oh¡­ I see. So that''s how it is.''

    Rudy gathered his lightning particles again and manifested his human form again.

    "Whatever you are,e out now. I am sure you have as many questions to ask as I do."

 Chapter 600 Rudy Meets Asura

    While finding the energy matter, Rudy realized one thing.

    ''If the energy could change its shape, then would it not also be able to change its properties?''

    Rudy could do that at his will, so even if the energy matter he was chasing didn''t disappear, it would still be somewhere near.

    ''The properties should change depending on the intensity and frequencies of the energy. I am not a professional in this matter¡ª actually, I don''t know anything about all this stuff, but¡­ I know this for some reason.

    As if that''s the most obvious thing simr to what people callmon sense. Uhh¡­ wait, why am I thinking and talking like this? This ce is¡­ affecting my thinking¡­? Or is this my power''s doing?''

    "I know you are watching me. Juste out."

    A few secondster, the energy in the space gathered and formed the shape of a human. Then, it stopped glowing and became aplete human.

    He had light grey, somewhat silver-ish colored hair. And his eyes were the same color. ording to his physique, he seemed to be in his twenties, and he had perfect body one could only desire.

    "I have many names, but they call me Asura. And judging by your powers, I assume you are the protector¡­ Lord of this reality?" Asura asked calmly.

    "Reality? You mean this world¡­ or rather universe?"

    "No. Reality is¡­ reality."

    "I don''t understand. And I don''t care about the introduction. But yes, I am the Lord."

    Rudy and Asura stared at each other as neither of them knew what to do.

    "I was right to attack this world, but I didn''t expect you to react so fast," Asura uttered. "I was waiting for this world to be destroyed, and I orbited around it to attract more asteroids, but much to my surprise¡­ all the nearby asteroids were destroyed.

    To be honest, I didn''t know you were the Lord. I expected you were just a¡­ superhero of this world? Anyway, why were you in the human world? Don''t you have your throne or domain from where you can watch this reality?"

    "First of all, stop talking to me in this friendly manner. And how dare you stand in front of me after admitting your crime? You tried to kill billions of people living¡­ oh wait¡­"

    Rudy frowned his face in anger and asked, "Don''t tell me you are the so-called god, killing the innocent and calling it a sacrifice or whatnot?"

    "That''s precisely me. What of it?" he asked with a confused look on his face.

    The expression on Asura''s face was so nonchnt and remorseless that Rudy couldn''t stand it. Rudy''s power leakage, which was causing him a great deal of pain, increased drastically; it was amplified by his emotions.

    Rudy''s hand exploded, but he still had his hand intact to his body, but it was made from sheer power.

    Rudy swung his fist at Asura, yelling, "You can''t do anything in my world without my permission!"

    ? Before Rudy''s fist could even reach Asura, the raw energy and force generated from his punch had hit him.

    First, the skin on Asura''s body burned instantly, and then his flesh was ripped from his body. Atst, his skeleton couldn''t stand the heat produced by Rudy''s punch, and it meltedpletely whilst burning.

    All that and Rudy''s fist still hadn''t reached where it would have hit Asura.

    The sheer power caused by Rudy''s simple wing of fist ripped through the space, causing a loud and sharp horn sound as if two things were forcibly being rubbed against each other.

    Fortunately, that happened in the upward direction away from the sr system, but it still had left its effect.

    Rudy used restoration ability in space, but that didn''t work.

    How could one touch the space, let alone feel it?

    "What just¡­ happened¡­" Rudy muttered with a confused look on his face.

    Everything had happened so fast that if Rudy hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would have thought that Asura had disappeared rather than being reduced to atoms.

    "It ended already?"

    Rudy felt a gushing pain in his hand that one would often feel when their wound was touched. He looked at his hand and saw it was burning, or rather, emitting such strong energy that it was devouring up the space around.

    Rudy touched his hand with the other hand and used his restoration ability, but it didn''t work.

    ''You can add water to fire, but can''t add fire to water.''

    Rudy was in such a condition.

    "Going back on earth is risky. Should I wait here and let it cool down? I wish I had held back a little against that guy. It would have been a good way to pass the time."

    "Oh? Was that all your strength, Lord?" a voice asked.

    "...!"

    Rudy nced around and saw Asura''s body manifesting out of nowhere in front of Rudy.

    "What¡­?"

    "Was that truly to your 100% strength?" Asura asked curiously. "I expected you to be a little stronger."

    "How are you alive?"

    "Did I not mention I am immortal?"

    "No."

    "Your fault then. You punched me out of nowhere when I was still introducing myself. I am curious, why would you do that?"

    "Anyone would do the same, you asshole! How can you kill innocent kids?!"

    "Oh wait¡­ could it be that my people ended up hurting someone close to you? If so, then I apologize. Then again, I don''t truly feel sorry. Sooner orter, everyone dies one day, so it doesn''t matter when."

    "..."

    "Those kids would grow up one day and be adults. Their innocence would be lost, and they would be corrupted by this forsaken¡­ world. What I did was save them from that.

    I preserved their innocence inside me so they could live forever. Now, I would ask you to keep your distance from me. I have to destroy this world before the time ends."

    "Keh!" Rudy ced his hand on his neck as his powers tried to leak from there. His mouth glowed as the light traveled through his eyes and reached his brain.

    ''This freaking hurts!''

    CRACK~ CRACK~!

    Z-ZAP~!

    ===

    We reached 600 chapters with this chapter! It''s truly an amazing achievement and it was only possible because of your Love and Support!

 Chapter 601 [Bonus Chapter] Asuras Powers

    Suddenly, all the pain vanished as if it had never existed. Rudy was relieved, but he soon noticed that his hair began to shine in a strange manner, and it had grown a lot.

    ''I don''t know how long my body willst, but I need to get this guy away from here.''

    Rudy''s power listened to Rudy and worked on its own. His hair covered Asura''s body, forming a cocoon, and threw him far away with the speed of light.

    That''s when Rudy realized how long his hair had grown. They were so long that they could effortlessly wrap the entire sr system in them.

    It was as though his hair had transformed into pure light.

    Rudy looked at this hair as his eyes glowed white, but it wasn''t the reflection of his hair''s light; his power leakage had increased even more.

    However, Rudy could still see everything clearly, even better than before.

    He nced around to find Asura, but he was thrown with the speed of light and tossed across the entire gxy. But Rudy could still see him even though he was still rolling in space with the speed of light and was over a million kilometers away.

    Rudy''s hair had formed a carpet of light in space for Rudy, and as soon as he stepped his foot on it, he was teleported¡­ no, he had traveled with a speed even faster than light and crossed the distance between him and Asura.

    While Asura was still rolling, Rudy reached to him before the kic force could stop and punched him so hard that Asura was thrown out of the universe.

    Still, Rudy reached there before him by traveling billions of kilometers in less than a second.

    His hair kept growing, or perhaps it was just the beginning of the manifestation of his new form.

    Asura moved his hand forward and clenched the space with his hand.

    "..." Rudy was surprised to see that as even he couldn''t touch the space.

    "Heh! Surprised?" Asura asked, stopping himself from rolling further. "I am the space itself. I can create, touch, bend, and destroy space from existence."

    Rudy looked at this hand that was emitting even more powers than before.

    "I see. Your body was still intact with an even more powerful punch."

    "The first punch came out of nowhere, and I wasn''t prepared. Such puny power can''t even put a scratch on me," Asura stated while pointing his gaze at Rudy''s hand.

    "That doesn''t matter now. My goal was to get you away from the earth, and I have done that." Rudy cracked his fingers as his skin cracked quite literally, and light came out of it.

    "As much as I would love to have a chat with you, I must return to the human world and destroy it before time passes."

    "Why do you even think I would let you do that?"

    "And why would you not? If there are people who you are close to, I will give you five seconds to get them out of here. But then you must let me destroy it."

    "Why are you so keen on destroying the human world? Judging by your powers, I am sure you don''t belong to any of the races. Who are you?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "I thought you weren''t interested in knowing me."

    "Well, you were not a threat at that time, and I thought you were one of those small viins, but now I know that''s not the case," Rudy replied.

    "As I said, I would love to chat with you, but I have a¡ª"

    "You are not going anywhere unless you destroy me, which is impossible. So, in other words, you are never going anywhere!"

    "Look, I get it that you are the Lord. And I am sure you can do much better than this. I never actually attacked you yet, have I? You are not my priority right now. You already killed me once, and I appeared before you again."

    Asura shrugged his hands and said, "I am immortal, and I can''t die. But I don''t know about you. I could kill you here, but I have to ask you questions about this world¡­ or rather, this reality. So¡­ umm¡­ What do humans say?

    Wait for your appointment?"

    "I can''t understand you. If you are a god, then why do you need to kill someone innocent and weaker than you? Why must all-powerful people abuse their power to terrorize the weak? Why don''t you fight with someone at your level and see what true power means?"

    Asura frowned his face and yelled, "For the sake of the universe¡­ get out of my way¡­ Lord!"

    Asura spread his arms and created a space around Rudy. He trapped Rudy inside a space ball and said, "Wait here."

    "I am not letting you go anywhere!"

    Rudy punched the space ball with his ''power hand'', but nothing happened.

    "What? Why is it not breaking?!" Rudy asked as he repeatedly punched the ball.

    "This is made from space, and space is evesting. It''s infinite. There is no end to space. So no matter what you do, all your power, energy, and force will be eaten up by the vast space.

    You can''t do anything now. Just wait for me, and I will return after I am done. I gave you a chance to save your loved ones, and you missed it. It''s not my fault that they would die, it would be your fault!"

    After saying that, Asura''s body turned into energy as he traveled across space and traveled with the space of light. Within a few seconds, he had entered the milky way gxy and proceeded to the earth.

    By traveling so much distance at such a speed, Asura had gathered enough energy to destroy the entire sr system without even trying, but that was not his goal.

    Hended on the sun and created another sun even bigger than the sun.

    Heunched the sun at the earth while uttering, "Farewell, worthless existence."

 Chapter 602 Absoulute Powers

    Asura created a bigger sun andunched it at earth.

    "Die, you worthless existence. You won''t be missed!"

    Asura stood on the sun and waited for the bigger sun to collide and engulf the earth.

    "The rendezvous point, or rather, the town ''Hel'' is not a ce, but a spot in this universe. I don''t need the town or the to ess that point."

    Z-Zap!

    A light passed by Asura and headed towards the sun that was moving towards the earth. But a secondter, the sun''s size slowly decreased and decreased, and it eventually disappeared.

    Everything happened so fast that Asura didn''t even have time to react, let aloneprehend what was happening.

    "What?! Impossible!" Asura jumped from the sun and stopped in front of Rudy. "How is this possible?! How did you escape my space domain?!"

    "I was feeling a little hungry," Rudy scoffed. "Needless to say, I ate it."

    "You¡­ you devoured my space domain?!" Asura eximed with a baffled look on his face.

    "I also ate the sun," Rudy said while rubbing his hand on his stomach. "Do you have something to drink?"

    ''True¡­ a void''s job is to devour everything. A ck hole that eats up everything, even the light. I should have expected this to happen,'' Asura uttered inwardly.

    "I guess I should have gotten rid of you before attacking the human world. But worry not, I will do that now!"

    Asura once again trapped Rudy in the space domain, but he didn''t stop there. He createdyers of multiple space domains until Rudy was no longer visible inside.

    "You can''t eat it now. It will never stop expanding, and thus you will never stop devouring it. Still, this is not enough to kill you, but at least I can now destroy the human world without¡ª!"

    CRACK!

    Asura''s space domain cracked as Rudy''s hand prated it and ripped it apart beforeing out.

    "What?!" Asura eximed even louder. "I understand that you can eat the space¡­ but how did you touch it?! That''s impossible!"

    Rudy stretched his body, saying, "Actually, I have no idea how I did that. But I guess your powers aren''t as strong as you make them out to be. Or perhaps, your space domain is actually weak."

    "Weak¡­?" Asura muttered. "Weak? And me? Are my powers weak? That''s preposterous!"

    Asura turned into energy and surrounded Rudy inside it.

    "I will show you who is weak!"

    "Sure, but not here!"

    Rudy collected the energy, teleported outside the universe, and said, "Let''s do it here."

    "How did you do that?!" Asura asked while manifesting a half-human form to his chest.

    "Ever heard of teleportation?"

    "Yes, but you should not be able to use it in space. It has no factual¡­ never mind. Our powers are far beyond one''sprehension. I should stop getting surprised at everything you do," Asura sighed.

    "You know¡­" Rudy stared at Asura and uttered, "I don''t sense any hostility from you, even though you wanted to murder billions of people. Why do you want to do that?"

    "The answer is quite simple." Asura shrugged. "They don''t deserve to live."

    "And who are you to decide that?"

    "I don''t need to be anyone. Strong rules the world and the weak in it. I am a God, and I can do whatever I want. I am more surprised why aren''t you doing anything?" he scoffed in arrogance.

    "In a living world or in any existence, power has always been everything. A supreme position that no one can defy. If you can do everything, then why not do anything?

    When you want to achieve something, you have to do something. Every living existence needs three things in its life. First is, of course, fear. The second is, obviously, fear. And third is also fear.

    It''s nothing personal. All people inferior to you are nothing but your tools. It doesn''t matter who they are or what they do, if there is a need, they must be sacrificed. In this existence, from the very beginning, winning has always been everything. As long as you win in the end, that''s all that matters.

    I learned the hard way, but that''s the only way. You seem very naive to me. Why must you care about the worthless existence you don''t even know? I fail to understand that. Please, enlighten me, my Lord."

    "And here I thought my powers had made me arrogant¡­" Rudy sighed in disbelief.

    "What was that? Do you think I am arrogant?" Asura asked curiously.

    "You haven''t realized it yourself? That''s hrious, really."

    "My words have been nothing but the truth. If anything, you are a little too naive. How old are you? It seems that you haven''t seen the world yet."

    "I am 18, I guess? Metally 23, maybe?"

    Asura manifested hisplete human form and asked, "Are you lying?"

    "Why would I even need to lie to someone who is going to die soon, anyway?"

    "If you are really 18, then¡­" Asura shook his head in disappointment and uttered, "So¡­ fucking¡­ ridiculous."

    "..."

    "Hah!" Asura scoffed out loud and shouted, "Was the universe so desperate to be protected that it gave such unfathomable power to a kid? Seriously, if anything, I pity you, lord.

    The universe stole everything from you in return for what¡­ these powers you are not even using for its true purpose? No wonder you are so naive."

    "What are you trying to say? Didn''t you just say powers are everything, and now you are contradicting yourself in the next statement?"

    Asura furrowed his brows at Rudy and asked, "Answer me, Lord. Why do you think you have these powers?"

    "To protect the universe from the evil douchebag like you?"

    "You are funny. These powers are given to you; you have not done anything to earn them. The universe just chose you among the billions and gave you this role of the Lord.

    It''s not a position of a boss, you are but a pawn of this universe¡­ chosen to do your job¡ª which is to rule over everything. If you don''t do it, your powers will vanish, and someone else will get them. And I am damn sure the next person to hold your power won''t be as naive as you."

 Chapter 603 Rewriting Existence

    Rudy had never thought about it.

    ''My powers can vanish? I never considered that happening. But as far as I know, the power of the Lord, or rather, the Lord''s incarnation, won''t happen until the current incarnation¡ª me, dies.''

    Asura shook his head in disbelief and asked, "You didn''t know, did you?"

    "No. There was this malfunction when I received the power. It''s not at its full potential yet, or maybe you would like to hear¡ª it''s not awakened yet."

    "I have been in this third reality for a year, and I can confidently say I know about it more than you do," Asura proimed while creating a space ring around his body.

    "By ''terrorizing'' and ''sacrificing'' people for knowledge? Get in the line, I already have to deal with that blue moon shit."

    "Oh? So you know about the blue moon?" Asura asked curiously. "Well, well, maybe you are not as dumb as I thought you were."

    Asura knelt down a little and spread his arms as he smugly said, "I am the king of the blue moon."

    "Uhh¡­ blue moon is for the vampire, and you are not a vampire."

    "Argh¡­ I guess I was wrong. You are stupid, after all." Asura created a blue moon out of thin air and said, "This is a blue moon. Why would you even think it''s rted to the vampire and not a universal thing?"

    "The human world had only one moon before the partition of the world and races. I might be wrong, but that''s what I was told," Rudy shrugged.

    "You weren''t provided knowledge of this universe with your powers?"

    Rudy shook his head and said, "Dude, I didn''t even know I had these powers."

    "Wait, are you really the Lord? Or am I talking to an imposter?"

    Rudy snapped his finger and obliterated the blue moon Asura had created.

    "Why are we having this not-so-friendly chat again?" Rudy asked.

    "You and I both know that we cannot win against each other. Perhaps, I can if I fight seriously against you, but I don''t know about you. Your powers seemckluster to me, but that might be because you don''t have any ''real'' fighting experience.

    Have you ever fought with someone at your level?" Asura asked curiously. "I fought the Gods of my reality and usurped their throne."

    "Unfortunately, I am so strong that I never met anyone at my level. As for fighting seriously¡­ Oh, you have no idea what I can and can''t do."

    "I said this before, I want to have a chat with you before I kill you. So tell me, my Lord, what do you know about the blue moon?"

    "What makes you think I will answer you?"

    "I will answer your questions if you answer mine. Or we can fight and fight that will continue for eternity."

    "I don''t like when someone asks me to choose from ''their'' provided options, so I always make my own option."

    Rudy clenched his fists and stood in a fighting stance.

    "So you chose the second option anyway?"

    "No, I chose both. We will talk while fighting." Rudy punched Asura in space and sent him a million kilometers away.

    However, Rudy received a punch the next second and was sent a million kilometers away in the opposite direction.

    "I like that."

    Asura caught up with Rudy and said, "This would be my first direct attack on you. How was it?"

    "Not impressed."

    Rudy created a sun, split it in half, and smashed it on Asura from both sides.

    "Hey! That tickles! I thought you said we would fight seriously!"

    The sun was engulfed by the space while Asura walked out of it.

    ''I reduced him to atoms with my first punch, and he still somehow regenerated. He said he is immortal, but they should die when they are killed, right?'' Rudy wondered. ''Usually, in novels and games, there would be a so-called powerful weapon to kill the gods and whatnot, but I myself am a weapon and still can''t kill this dude.''

    "What''s wrong? Thinking about your next attack?" Asura asked jokingly. "You shouldn''t give an opening to your opponent, or you will end up dying."

    Asura spread his hand and pped loudly.

    "..."

    Rudy wondered what Asura did and waited for something to happen, but nothing happened. Until he looked at his body.

    "...!"

    It was devoured by space, and only his eyes were in the universe.

    "How was this one?" Asura asked with a smirk on his face.

    Then, he created a throne from a nearby star and leisurely sat on it while facing Rudy''s eyes.

    "Let''s see how you get out of that."

    Rudy''s entire body except his eyes had ceased to exist. If they were cut or damaged, his powers could immediately regenerate his body, but that wasn''t the case with space.

    Asura had rewritten Rudy''s existence, or rather his body''s data, and made him a bodiless existence.

    Asura snapped his fingers, and a tree grew out of his throne, which sprouted all kinds of fruits from one branch.

    He plucked a grape from the veil and showed it to Rudy''s eyes.

    "Want to eat?"

    Then, he scoffed out loud and said, "But you don''t have a mouth to eat."

    After finishing the grapes, Asura let out a sigh and said, "You still haven''t done something?"

    "..."

    "What''s wrong? Lack of motivation? Maybe I should go and destroy the human world? Would that make you motivated?"

    Rudy''s eyes glowed brighter after hearing that.

    "Hah! Got you!" Asura threw berries at Rudy''s eyes and said, "Don''t worry. I no longer feel like doing that. I find you much more enjoyable. But who knows what might happen if you don''t entertain me?

    Hence, let me entertain you instead." Asura pondered for a second and said, "You wanted to know about the blue moon, right? I will tell you. But before that, you have to learn about the realities you lot call ''existence.''

    There is a simple word to exin what reality is, and that is¡­ big bang."

    ===

    Thanks, @Joseph_Rangel_2562, for the gift!

 Chapter 604 Big Bang And Realities

    "I am sure you have heard of the big bang. The so-called ''creation of the universe'' is what you humans like to call it."

    Asura quoted ''creation of universe'' with his fingers.

    "Seriously, that''s the most ridiculous discovery of human civilization so far. But they are far off from the truth. I will keep everything short and get straight to the topic. After all, you are my enemy."

    A brief pauseter, Asura continued, "A reality is a period between one ''big bang'' to another. One reality gets destroyed, and another is created. But there are multiple things to keep in mind.

    Just because one reality gets destroyed doesn''t mean a new one will be created. And that also doesn''t mean that the people living in reality died or went extinct.

    I am from a second reality, where everything was the case. Every reality is the same, but of course, different people and different civilizations. Most of the things were the same, even the base and foundation of the universe, but it was created with differentws and principles.

    And byws, I mean thews of the universe. They were very strict but also righteous. If you killed someone, thew would strike, and you will have to atone and redeem for your crime by sacrificing something important to you.

    You may even lose your loved ones for the crime youmitted. The punishment was¡­ cruel¡­ but justified. Of course, if you were killed in self-defense or in war, thew would permit your crime and forgive it.

    Everyone feared thew, it was absolute, and no one could defy it in any way. But there are always loopholes for a reason. An evildoer could roam free without any crimes on his head, but he was still evil.

    He could ask someone else to do it. He could make someone else do it. He could manipte and use people like tools. There is much more to this, but I think that''s enough about thews.

    In the second reality, there were vampires, witches, dragons, elves, fairies, eldritch, and many more races. And then there was a mortal race, which you may think of as humans.

    But the mortals weren''t humans like your reality. They could do any and everything through practice and hard work. They could cultivate and master the Daos. Achieve the unthinkable and reach the apex.

    I¡­ was one of those mortals. Born as an alleged son of a king and a prostitute at a brothel. My mother was¡­ oh, my bad. I shouldn''t go too deep into my backstory. I doubt you are even interested.

    So the mortal world was a hotspot for every race. It was filled with magic and cultivation. There weren''t different worlds for races like in this reality, but there were realms.

    Of course, one would think of mortals as the weakest since they get nothing from birth. Dragons, for example, are born with imprable skin. Elves are born with infinite mana. And such, but humans had nothing, and they had to achieve and earn everything on their own.

    I lived as a street rat, barely surviving my childhood.   , I became an adult. I didn''t know I was the alleged son of the king, but I had his bloodline. I was used as a sacrifice by the king, and that''s when everything started.

    After bing the strongest mortal, I challenged other races. I traveled around the world and realms. I learned and got stronger. But that wasn''t enough. I had to defeat the existence of thew, and before I had realized¡­ I had be an existence feared even by the gods.

    I¡­ just wanted to do one right thing, and the gods took that away from me. They took everything away from me. My lover¡­ my kids¡­ my motivation to be strong and protect the world from evil¡­ everything.

    As they say, you either die a hero or live long enough to see yourself be a viin, to see yourself be something you once absolutely despised to your core. And thus, Asura was born.

    After countless reincarnations and billions of billions of years, I defeated one god and gained the name¡­ Asura. I wasbeled as an enemy of the gods, and every god, demigod, and their sons and daughter came after me.

    I died and reincarnated again and again. My reincarnation couldn''t be stopped, not even by the gods, because I owed a favor to thew. And because of that, my soul couldn''t die until thew had returned the favor to me.

    The gods wanted to break my reincarnation cycle, but that didn''t work. So each and every time I was reborn, they killed me. Apparently, thews weren''t for the gods.

    Then the gods made a mistake. They predicted my birth and killed me as soon as my mother gave birth to me. However¡­ she had conceived twins. The gods thought they had killed me¡­ but that was my twin.

    The first thing I did in life was to master the Dao of life and death. Thus, I became immortal. I contained and increased my knowledge with every reincarnation, so I was getting stronger with every reincarnation.

    And then¡­ Asura went on a killing spree. Killing one god after another. The demigods, their sons, and daughters, everything exists in the heavens. And I became the new and the one and only god.

    I guess the universe didn''t like that and destroyed everything to create¡­ this reality¡­ your reality. And did you notice now that the humans didn''t get magic or cultivation? Because I was afraid another Asura would be born.

    The other races can''t evolve like humans did. But in this reality, the universe fixed that by not giving them anything, no opportunity to be stronger than any other races. Indeed¡­ a worthless existence.

    They are not contributing anything to the universe; nothing would change if they were removed from existence. In fact, the burden in the universe will decrease."

 Chapter 605 How To Become A God

    "Mortals of this reality can''t do anything like the mortals in the second reality. Heavens, now they don''t even know the existence of other races.

    The universe destroyed the entire second reality, but I couldn''t be killed, so I recreated the universe and continued ruling the worlds and races. That never entertained me, but I still did it. I didn''t want someone to go through the same thing as me.

    But¡­ they were¡­ ungrateful pricks. I destroyed and recreated the universe multiple times, thinking the next one would be perfect, but I was wrong.

    Good can''t exist without evil. And I realized that they would never realize the value of life and peace unless they knew what evil is. The universe needed a bnce, so I created evil deities and protected the world from them, but all of them were weak against me.

    They could evennd a hit on me. I needed a stronger evil, something more powerful than me, who could defeat me, but even after billions of years, no one was strong enough to challenge me.

    I did something I had never thought of doing. I changed sides. Or rather, I became evil. Then, many came to challenge me throughout the eons, but none of them won. Before I had realized it, I had taken a liking to the evilness inside me.

    Then one day, I noticed something. All the challengers who came to defeat me belonged to other races, and no mortal had evere. So I wiped them out of existence because they were a useless and worthless burden to the universe.

    Now, I am in your reality to do the same. Sooner orter, the same thing will happen in this one, and you will be what you hate. So I will take responsibility for you and do your job.

    Honestly, I see my old naive self inside you, and that''s why I don''t want you to be what I have be. I will wipe out the entire third reality and recreate it. Of course, I will let you rule it. Or perhaps not.

    Everything depends on your decision. If you still try to stop me or stand in my way, then, unfortunately, I will have to get rid of you. The universe¡­ doesn''t care what happens to you.

    Remember, if you die or lose your power, it will be forwarded to someone else who would do worse than you. You know, when you do everything, you have nothing more to achieve.

    It''s pretty lonely at the top, and it''s sad when no one can reach your level. But after having a little chat with you, I am quite happy. It feels like I am talking to a long-lost brother of mine. But hey, we can actually be considered brothers since our powers derive from the same sources.

    It''s like we are¡­ Errr¡­ power-rted brothers. That is, if you agree to cooperate with me. If you don''t, I will, unfortunately, have to kill you and steal your power so it doesn''t get passed down to someone else.

    Oh, didn''t I mention we can actually copy and steal the powers of the people we kill? I don''t know how the base of your powers works, but mine is pretty simple. That is how I became stronger after killing the gods and the heavens.

    The universe didn''t choose me, I chose it. And ultimately, I gained the power of space. You have the power of the void. So if I have both space and void, I can perhaps find the first reality. But I do hope the absolute power in the first reality is time. Otherwise, my attempt to make everything better would be in vain.

    And once I have time, space, and void¡­ I can achieve my¡­ dream."

    Asura kept eating different kinds of fruit while talking to Rudy, although he was the only one talking as Rudy''s body had ceased to exist.

    When Asura looked at Rudy and saw he still hadn''t regained his body, he shook his head in disappointment and said, "Seriously? I think I gave a five-minute long speech¡­ no, monologue¡­ well, whatever. I think I wasted my time on you."

    Asura got up from his throne and said, "I guess I will do it alone. First, I will start with the human world."

    "Not so fast," Rudy''s voice said. "I thought you said you wanted to have a chat."

    "..." Asura looked up and turned to Rudy, but only his eyes were present there. He nced around but saw nothing.

    "What''s wrong? Are you confused? Or that little brain of yours can''tprehend my powers?"

    "What''s happening?! How can you speak without your body?! Do you have the power of telepathy?!"

    "I do, but I am not using it right now."

    "Then how can you speak?!" Asura asked loudly.

    "Look around you and where you are standing."

    "What''s that supposed to¡­" When Asura nced around, he saw the ck space around him with lost stars had turned bright.

    "I had created a new body for myself within a few seconds after your surprise attack, but I was having a hard time controlling it. So I let it do its thing while I let you utter your story. I had to keep you busy, and you did that by yourself."

    "Where are you?! Show yourself!"

    "I am standing right in front of you."

    "Huh?"

    Asura looked up and realized that the throne he was sitting on was ced on Rudy''s toe. The eyes he was looking at were the shell of his old body.

    "...!"

    Rudy had be so colossal that even an entire gxy seemed like a grain of salt to him. He had lost his body and be pure light, wrapping the space around him like a cloak.

    "How do I look? Handsome as before or even better?" Rudy asked.

    Asura stared at Rudy with a serious look on his face, but then he slowly smirked andughed out loud.

    "Heh¡­ahahahahaha!" Asura ced his hand on his head and stomach andughed out so loud that hisugh echoed across the space.

    "Well done¡­ brother! Let''s fight until either of us die!"

 Chapter 606 Universal Annihilation

    "That''s what I am talking about!" he shouted and pped his hands together loudly.

    The wave produced from his p reverberated through the space itself until far, far away.

    Then, Asura''s body began to overgrow. And soon after, he had grown as tall as Rudy with six hands and a pure ck space body with a few gxies and stars inside it.

    "This is my peak¡­ grand¡­ supreme¡­ my most powerful form. And I have never used it against anyone, not even the gods. So now, either of us will die in this battle."

    "Oh? I like it. So we are finally getting serious now, eh?"

    Rudy smacked Asura on the head and sent him billions of kilometers away, but at that point, time and speed were a mere factor in their battle.

    Rudy and Asura could travel faster than the speed of light, even defying time as though it was a nonexistent factor. However, their existence itself was to defy everything, and that included time too.

    Since Rudy''s body now consisted of nothing but light and energy, he could change his form at any time. He could turn hisnds into legs or even wings.

    It didn''t take a while for Asura to return, and they both fought.

    "You are trying so hard to protect the people you don''t even know? Believe me, I wasn''t lying when I said I was the same as you. They don''t need mercy or gratitude!" Asura shouted while throwing punches at Rudy.

    Rudy grabbed his two hands, but Asura had four more hands.

    "You seem to misunderstand something. I am not trying to y a hero or anything. I am just doing what I can do."

    "You are not fooling anyone with such ame excuse," Asuramented while smacking his head on Rudy''s head.

    "Oh, I am not. You yourself said that to get something, you have to do something. While it may entirely line up with what I am trying to say, I am protecting the universe because I have the power to do so.

    Obviously, if I was a powerless human, I wouldn''t even care about anyone other than my loved ones. I am just doing the job I have been assigned to. The Lord is to rule and protect the universe¡­ or, let''s say¡­ reality. And that''s what I am doing.

    If I let you destroy or interfere with anything, I might lose my powers. What am I going to do then? Sit and watch? Let''s be honest, you and I both know that you don''t actually need me. You only want my powers."

    Rudy shotsers from his eyes and split Asura''s body into two, but he soon regenerated as if nothing had ever happened.

    Neither of their attacks worked on the other, and all they did was toss each other far, far away into the space where the light hadn''t reached.

    CRASH!

    Asura crashnded on a made of rings without a globe and nced around as he couldn''t find Rudy anywhere.

    "Where did you go?" he asked. "You know it''s no fun when someone is hiding."

    "Oh, I am not hiding. I am just¡­" Rudy appeared in front of Asura while putting his hand on his face.

    "Hah!" Asura scoffed and said, "Don''t tell me you are feeling dizzy already."

    "No¡­ I¡­." Rudy''s body grew even more to almost double the size as before. "It''s not¡­ stopping"

    Asura raised his brow with a curious look on his face and asked, "Wait¡­ you are not doing that on your own will?"

    "No. My power has been leaking for a while, and it just keeps getting stronger and stronger."

    "Hmm~" Asura hummed in wonder and rubbed his chin with one hand, scratched his forehead and the back side of his head with the two, and scratched both of his cheeks with the two other hands while hisst remaining hand moved aimlessly.

    "..."

    "So you are entering the berserk mode. That''s not good." Asura shook his head and said, "You are a void, so you will turn into a ck hole and eat everything. Now, you must die."

    Asura jumped from the ring, titling it a little, and punched Rudy, but it had no effect on Rudy.

    Rudy''s size increased even more, and Asura was now 1/3rd in sizepared to Rudy.

    "You are eating up the space and growing stronger!" Asura yelled and made some distance between himself and Rudy.

    "The power of the void is indeed formidable, but don''t forget the void is powerless against chaos. Your weakness is simple, which is light. I am space! I can easily devour you if I wish to!"

    Asura''s body was deformed and manifested a shape of a dragon. And it was big enough to cover a universe with just its tail.

    "I bet you can''t do that! I can change into any being in existence!"

    He dashed towards Rudy and opened his mouth to devour Rudy, but Rudy grabbed him by the mouth and squeezed the life out of it.

    At the same time, Asura changed his form from a dragon to a whale. After that, he changed into dozens of beings, but none of them could stand a chance against Rudy.

    Rudy''s body was continuously releasing waves rippling across space. The waves were so powerful and full of energy that they created stars, moons, suns,s, and even gxies.

    However, the next wave destroyed all of them while creating new ones.

    Rudy''s existence alone was a threat to every living kind. He could destroy gxies just by looking at them, and only Asura could fight against him.

    Asura changed back to his humanoid form with six hands and stared at Rudy with a resolute expression on his face.

    "This is¡­ unbelievable¡­" he muttered. "You are rapidly growing stronger and stronger. At this rate, you will¡­"

    Asura spread his six hands as tears rolled down his eyes.

    "This is the¡­ end, brother. I truly wish that you would be by my side and we would find the first reality together. But¡­ you will have to die before you devour everything. Goodbye¡­ brother. I wish I could have helped you."

    Soon, theirst and ultimate battle started, but itsted no longer than either of them had taught.

    That night, in the battle, Rudy lost his life and died.

 Chapter 607 Battle Of Domains || Ultimate Domain

    "Goodbye¡­ brother."

    CLAP!

    Asura pped his first two hands and uttered, "Domain¡­ expansion."

    The next moment, Rudy''s entire body becamerger than billions of universesbined¡ª and Asura was covered in a space dimension created by Asura.

    It was simr to his space ball, but this time, Asura was also present inside.

    CLAP!

    Asura pped again with the other two hands and uttered, "Domain¡­ evolution."

    Anotheryer of space dimension covered the first space dimension, forming zig-zag pattern rings around it. It seemed like a thorned cage surrounding the space domain.

    CLAP!

    Once again, Asura pped hisst two hands and uttered, "Ultimate¡­ absolute¡­ domain expansion."

    The moment Asura uttered that, the zig-zag pattern rings'' cage beganing like a mechanical machine. And each zig and zag created a tree¡ª whose truck was made from light and space, and the crown, including the branches and leaves, were made from stars and gxies.

    There were millions of zig-zag patterns, and each of them created the gxy tree, covering the space domainpletely.

    With three continuous domain techniques, Asura had created what one could call a¡­ universe. And it was bigger than any universe to ever exist.

    "This is my strongest and the ultimate move. I have never ever used all three at once. And even when I used them, it was to destroy and create the second reality again.

    With this¡­ I trapped you and me both in this¡­ universe. You can''t get any stronger or bigger now because you have nothing to eat. This universe is hollow from the inside. We are the core of this universe. And we will stay here for eternity.

    However, you are a void. This universe will feed on your power to expand even further and slowly devour you. Ultimately, you will cease to exist while I will be free."

    He nced around and said, "Being trapped here for eons is just a small price to pay to obtain what I want. I have lived eons of eons of years, so this is nothing inparison. I know patience. "

    Rudy also spread his hands and pped.

    "Domain¡­ existence."

    "...!"

    Asura watched as the space inside the space ball dimension began to disappear as the light spread rapidly. And before he could do anything, the entire universe created by Asura had be nonexistent.

    Rudy''s powers were based on his imagination. If he thought of something, it woulde into existence. That power was¡­ the power of creation. But he needed something to trigger that power, and that was his faith, belief, and logic behind it.

    If Rudy truly believed in something¡ª even if it seemed illogical to others¡ª if he had faith in his power, it would happen. However, there were many easy ways to trigger the power of creation.

    If a certain power or ability already existed, Rudy had no need to find the logic behind it because he knew such ability could exist. He could copy the same ability effortlessly.

    Asura also had a somewhat simr power where he could copy and steal the power of the ones he defeated.

    When Asura used his domain techniques, Rudy didn''t have to try to find logic or fundamental principles of the technique, he simply needed to use it.

    "Impossible¡­" Asura dropped to his knees and mumbled, "How did you do that? Domain techniques are my original moves. No one should be able to do them. Yet¡­ you enhanced and evolved all my domain techniques and created your own version of it.

    That was my strongest attack, and if it had no effect on you¡­ then I have¡­ lost."

    When Rudy used his own version of the domain technique, he created not one, not two, but millions of universes.

    "You seem to misunderstand something¡­ Asura."

    "What?" he asked without looking at Rudy.

    "You indeed have the power of space, and the first reality could have the power of time. However, I don''t have the power of the void."

    "Huh¡­?" Asura looked up and realized what Rudy was talking about.

    "So bright¡­ so beautiful¡­" He nced around him and saw the color universes.

    "I still don''t know half of the things you mentioned, and my knowledge is nowhere near your vast knowledge. You were right about all the things¡­ except one. I don''t have the power of the void."

    "Indeed¡­ I should have realized that."

    If Rudy had the power of void, why would his body leak light as his powers?

    "Your power is¡­ cosmos¡­" Asura uttered in a broken voice. Seemingly, no longer interested or motivated in anything.

    "All this time I was talking about how the universe will give your power to someone else¡­. but your power itself is a part of the universe. And currently, you are going through a phenomenon called¡­ big bang.

    I should have realized this sooner, but I guess I was too arrogant and ignorant to see it. You were going to destroy the third reality, and the remainder of your existence would have automatically created the fourth reality.

    I was¡­ Like you, I was used as a pawn by the universe." Asura chuckled wryly and wondered, "What are we? Tools for the universe? Used and disposed of like trash."

    "You are also mistaken about one thing. The power of the void you were looking for actually exists."

    "It does¡­?" Asura asked with a glint of hope in his eyes. "Do you know who possesses that power?"

    "I do."

    "I doubt¡­ you will tell me¡­"

    "I can tell you."

    "Why¡­ would you do that? Why would you help me despite knowing my intention?"

    "The person who possesses the power of void is in front of me."

    "Huh?"

    "It''s you. You have the power of space, which includes the void too."

    "Oh¡­" Asura''s head dropped as his hands supported his body from falling t.

    "All this time¡­ I had the power¡­ yet, I couldn''t achieve my dream¡­ my goal. Where did I go wrong? What did I do to deserve this? I was forced to be like this¡­ and now¡­ I¡­"

    "When you have everything, you have nothing." Rudy quoted what Asura had said to him.

 Chapter 608 In The Name Of Peace

    "You had the power of space and every god in your reality. In other words, you had everything... including the void. Void is a glutton; no matter how many times or how much you feed it, it will still ask for more.

    And that is... you. I can''t imagine what you must have gone through, really. Losing a loved one is indeed painful, so I can at least empathize with you. And you were absolutely right.

    If I had gone through the same thing as you did, I would have be just like you. But there is a difference...

    Even after losing your lover, kids, and everything else, you still had the courage to move forward and get stronger. You had that level of patience, and you went through countless reincarnations to get rid of all the gods.

    Yet, you wanted to do better for mankind." Rudy shook his head with an emotionless look on his face and said, "I don''t have that. I can''t do what you did.

    Patience and motivation... I don''t have that in me. The moment I have no reason to be alive... I will... well, it doesn''t matter what I will do. We should talk about what you want to do."

    "I..."

    "You wanted the power of void, and you have it. What do you want to achieve now?"

    "The first reality.... the power of time..."

    "And what after that?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? I will destroy all realities and rule on them."

    "That''s a lie. You don''t actually need the power of time to rule over all the realities. You have been in this third reality for a year, and you didn''t destroy it.

    Obviously, you killed thousands of innocents, but after fighting you, I realized that you have a lot of experience and you are powerful. You can easily wipe out the earth if you want, but you didn''t.

    Why?

    Sure, you tried to do it today, but you could have done it before. What were you waiting for? The full moon and whatnot? All that is bullshit, and you know it.

    The truth is that you were stalling. You knew there would be a protector of the third reality, and you wanted to confront that protector. I don''t know why, so tell me... what is it that you truly desire?"

    Asura smiled wryly as tears rolled down his cheeks. With a painful expression on his face, he opened his mouth and said, "I... want peace."

    "..." Rudy wasn''t sure how to interpret that. If Asura truly wanted peace, he could have done it by himself.

    "I want to... die..."

    "Oh..."

    "I am tired of living. I am all-powerful, but I am not happy. I have everything, but I can''t do anything. Watching over the realms and races is a chore. There is no one to take care of me.

    No one to hold me... no one to embrace me... no one tofort me... no one to understand me. Therefore... I want to die and end my suffering. But I am immortal. Even the gods and universe couldn''t kill me. Even you couldn''t kill me.

    I thought if I had the power of time, space, and the void, I could erase everything, including the universe. I thought if nothing existed... I could remove myself from existence. I thought I could die, but I failed at dying too."

    "You know why you can''t die. Why are you making excuses? You are not giving your 100%, or rather, you are not trying your best as if you were always having second thoughts," Rudy remarked.

    "..."

    "Do it! If you truly want to die, then do it!"

    "But..."

    "I always make my enemy suffer in the best way possible. There was one who wanted to die, so I kept her alive. You are the same, and I want to keep you alive so you can suffer for all eternity, but you are too dangerous to be left alive. So do it!"

    Asura looked up at Rudy''s face and asked, "What about the second reality? What will happen to it without me?"

    "I don''t know. But it should function normally, with or without you."

    "What if another powerful entity is born and puts the second reality in danger?"

    "If that ever happens, I will take care of the second reality."

    TING!

    "Heh..." Asura chuckled softly and said, "Liar. You don''t even know how to find the second reality."

    Asura sat in a lotus position, closed his eyes, and uttered, "Law-- my dear old friend. I am going to leave you behind. It is time... to use the favor. I want you to kill me, remove me from existence.

    And if the second reality ever needs a protector, I want you to summon the Lord-- the protector of the third reality-- into the second reality. I hope that doesn''t count as two wishes, but even if it does... it doesn''t matter.

    Once my first wish is fulfilled, I will die, so it doesn''t matter how many favors you do to me after that. And as for my second wish... you have no choice but to fulfill it. After all, if the second reality is in danger... you will be in danger.

    In order to protect the second reality and yourself, you will have no choice but to summon the protector from a different reality. My brother, the Lord, has volunteered, so I will trust him. But it matters not because it would be none of my concern."

    A few secondster, Asura''s body slowly began to turn into ashes of energy that twinkled, and the remaining light inside him eventually faded away. Ultimately,  Asura''s entire body had turned into the remains of energy and merged with the universe Rudy had created.

    "Well then... time to return."

    Rudy ced his hand on his body and shrank his body to as small as he could. But even his smallest size was bigger than the gxy. So Rudybined his shrinking ability with his object time-manipting ability and shrank his body to the size of a normal human.

    Afterward, he created a skeleton, blood, and cells that formed tissues and organs and eventually turned into a human body.

    He inspected his body and sighed in relief.

    "I am d that worked."

    Rudy turned around and heard a strange sounding from his body. At first, he assumed he messed up somewhere, but he noticed that gas wasing out of his navel.

    But it wasn''t an ordinary gas, it was cosmic gas.

    His powers had started leaking again.

    ''I thought it would be fine since I used up so much power!''

    One by one, Rudy''s body parts began to crack and explode as his power burned his bodypletely and evaporated him from existence.

    His powers spread across space and began a massive ball. But it soon began rotating and emitted powerful energy that could even burn the space. The energy whirled around the ball as it pulsated and released cosmic waves.

    At that time, Rudy was alive, but he couldn''t control his powers. The waves traveled with the speed of light and began to destroy the stars,s, and gxies of the universe he had created.

    Furthermore, the power was killing Rudy, making him sleep forever, so he couldn''t do anything. Rudy tried his best to fight back, but his powers won, and he ceased to exist.

    Rudy''s true battle wasn''t against Asura, but it was against his powers. And he died in that battle.

    In hisst moments, Rudy recalled thest moments of his past life and wondered if he had done anything better.

    ''Did I use my second chance properly? Did I manage to save everyone from their bad endings?''

    Once Rudy died, his powers were no longer bound to him, so they went berserk and began destroying everything that existed in their path.

    That was the beginning of the end and the ending of the beginning. It was an awakening to end everything to start a new beginning.

    Within the next three seconds, half of the universe had already been razedpletely from existence. And if that continued for even 60 more seconds, the cosmic waves would have reached the existing universe, destroying the milky way gxy, the sr system, and the earth with it.

    But that wouldn''t have ended there. The cosmic waves would travel to other worlds around and destroy all the worth in existence. Even the debris, asteroids,ets, stars, moons, suns, ands.

    Everything would have ceased to exist. And nihility would stay for eternity.

    That was the beginning of the big bang.

    However, as soon as the cosmic waves reached the center of Rudy''s universe, something unusual happened.

    The cosmic waves began to disappear, and the universe began to regrow at the same speed. It seemed as though the time had reversed itself.

    Suddenly, a pure ck hand appeared out of nowhere and took Rudy''s power in the palm. Even the ce was so big that Rudy''s power seemed like a golf ball inparison.

    Then, another hand came and covered the ball. After a while, the ck hands began to absorb Rudy''s power, and the body of the hands eventually began to appear.

    It was the space itself.

    Soon, everything calmed down/

    The hands opened and revealed a newborn baby in a leech position. The body was shining bright, but its light seemed warm and weak, just like the moonlight.

    The hands slowly moved the baby, and it seemed as though the baby was in the body''s womb.

    [Arise, my child.]

    A voice spoke in a calm, sweet, and ethereal voice.

    ===

    Thanks, @Monke232, for the gift!

 Chapter 609 Waking Up

    Rudy opened his eyes and saw a beautiful starry sky. He was lying somewhere on the ground, but he couldn''t feel anything.

    He tried to move his body and sat up, but his body didn''t respond. He could hear the wind gushing through the forest, hitting the branches and leaves.

    He nced around with his eyes and realized he was in a forest. But something seemed strange. His body felt hollow to him, as though he didn''t have a body.

    Regardless. he could see his body with his eyes.

    The scenery was unfamiliar to him, but the feeling wasn''t.

    ''Have I been here before?'' he asked himself.

    He tried to remember what had happened after his battle with Asura.

    ''I manifested a human body for myself, but my powers leaked again and then¡­ then I¡­ lost consciousness. But why am I here? I was in space, far away from any life in existence.

    Did I crash on a newborn? Yeah, that''s the only exnation I think of. But why can''t I move my body? What are the side effects of using too much power? I don''t feel pain, but this numb and sore feeling is all over my body.''

    Rudy used his powers to fly but couldn''t even move his fingers.

    ''What the¡­''

    Rudy tried to use his other powers, but none of them worked.

    ''Did I run out of powers? Or worse¡­ did I lose my powers?''

    For once, Rudy didn''t care even if he had lost his powers, but he didn''t want the power to be passed down to someone else who might use it for evil purposes. One way or another, it coulde back to bite him.

    ''Maybe if I wait for a while, my powers will recharge? I don''t know what exactly happened after I passed out, but it seems that I used up all my powers.''

    Rudy decided to stare at the starry guy, but his already pale face turned even more pale when he saw an airne in the sky.

    "...!"

    ''What the¡­ why is there an airne in the sky if I am on a random newborn? Don''t tell me I fell back on earth! Don''t tell me¡­''

    After a few seconds of panic, Rudy finally realized what was happening.

    He was at the same ce he had died in his past life.

    ''I was blind at that time, but I could still listen. And the sound of the airne flying by sounded exactly the same as that time.

    I may be overthinking, but I remember every single second of my past life before I died¡­ and I don''t like where this is going.''

    Was Rudy back in his past life? Or was he in a parallel universe? If he was in the parallel universe, which timeline was he on? 1990 or 2008?

    Rudy felt a feeling he had long forgotten.

    Hopelessness.

    ''What if everything that happened so far was a dream? What if my mind showed me all that? A fantasy before I died? It is said that time passes slowly when your brain is dying, and it shows your most important and precious memories.

    But all that was¡­ not memories. Did I dream all that? And why am I not blind anymore? Wait¡­ is all this real, or it''s yet another dream?

    What if I am already dead? How can I confirm that all this is real?

    If everything that happened before I opened my eyes¡ª was a fantasy dream¡­ then how can I confirm that this is not another dream?''

    Rudy''s mind was filled with many unanswered questions, which he would never learn.

    Rudy noticed his vision was getting blurry, as if his soul was being sucked out of his body.

    ''Am I¡­ dying?''

    Rudy didn''t want to close his eyes and see his death with open eyes, but his vision darkened from the sides and slowly turned ck.

    ¡­.

    [Arise, my Child.]

    ¡ª

    -

    .

    "...fr¡­ one¡­ get¡­"

    Rudy''s ears twitched as he heard a voice. However, he didn''t open his eyes.

    ''What is this feeling of deja vu?! Don''t tell me I have to relive through the same dream again and again?!''

    "Rudy? Are you sleeping in ss?" the male teacher asked.

    ''Oh shit, it''s fucking Andrew! I don''t want to open my eyes, but if I don''t, he will make a big deal out of it for no reason!''

    Rudy opened his eyes and said, "...."

    ''Wait.. what? Why can''t I open my mouth?''

    "Say something, you poor rat! Are you deaf or mute?" Andrew asked in anger.

    Rudy struggled to open his mouth, let alone speak something.

    He nced to his right and left and saw Alice and Eric look at him with a concerned looks on their faces.

    Suddenly, Rudy felt as if something was pulling him from behind. He jolted and turned around but ended up falling with the chair.

    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself lying in a familiar ce.

    He was in the cemetery.

    ''What the fuck is going on?''

    Rudy took a deep breath and slowly opened his mouth to check if he could speak, and sure enough, he was able to utter a word.

    "Fucking¡­ hell¡­"

    He moved his fingers and sat up instantly.

    "Okay, great. I can speak and move my body."

    He brought his hand in front of him and conjured fire.

    ''My powers are working too.''

    He nced around and nodded while sighing in relief.

    "I was back in 2008¡­ and everything is¡­ fine." He grabbed his head and wondered, "But what was all that? Why was I back in my world and then in the ss¡­ did my memory malfunction?

    Regardless, I am sure of one thing, and that is that I died¡­ in space. I died in 1990. So it could be that my soul simply traveled back to my body again?

    In other words¡­ I officially died two times so far. I remember everything I did for a year, from 1989 to 1990. It feels like I was there five minutes ago."

    He got up and muttered, "Well, let''s go meet the girls first. And then¡­ to find some answers."

 Chapter 610 Its Only Been Five Minutes

    Rudy got up and prepared to jump in the air, but he remembered the ghosts who were around him before he time-traveled.

    He looked at Jessica''s grave and saw the old man standing there with aposed look on his face.

    ''For them, not even a minute should have passed.''

    "Where are the others? Went to grab some coffee?" he joked while asking.

    "No. They were bound to this world by a contract, and as of now, that contract is no longer valid."

    "...?"

    "In other words, they have passed to the afterlife."

    "Ah... wait... what type of contract?"

    The old man smiled at Rudy as his body began to fade away.

    "Tell me! Who had tasked you to protect Jessica''s grave!"

    "Hahaha." The old man vanished into thin air whileughing, but it wasn''t an arrogantugh; it seemed a rather toned-downugh of someone who simply found something funny.

    "..." Rudy stood there with a dumbfounded expression on his face as he didn''t get his answers.

    "I would... could have known what exactly happened to Jessica. What the fuck, man... I feel so angry right now for some reason..."

    At that moment, Rudy remembered something. He checked his pockets and found the old wallet he had picked up from Jessica''s grave, but the new wallet was nowhere to be seen.

    Just to make sure, he used his vision abilities to inspect the entire cemetery, but he couldn''t find it.

    "This is proof that I truly time-traveled. Two same objects can''t exist in the same timeline. The wallet I got from Eric has already aged by 19 years."

    Rudy didn''t know what to do with the old wallet as it had nothing important inside it except the family picture taken from a proid camera-- which he could always make a copy of from a better and newer version of the image.

    Regardless, Rudy felt attached to the wallet, so he kept it in his back pocket and flew away.

    He was going to teleport to the girls, but he wanted to confirm something before that.

    He flew to space to see if there were remains of his battle with Asura, but most of their battle happened billions of billions of light years away from the milky way.

    "I cannot travel with the speed of light as I cannot turn my body into light. And I can''t teleport there either, as I can''t mark the space. And as for the things I had touched... they were all destroyed in our fight."

    Rudy teleported back to the atmosphere andnded near the office room.

    He casually walked inside while ncing around, while the girls looked at him with surprised looks on their faces.

    "You just left a minute ago," Jane remarked.

    The girls had surrounded Ruby and exined everything to her and Rudy, but she wasn''t trying to listen.

    When Rudy entered the room, she snapped at Rudy and took the chance to run away from there.

    "...."

    Rudy looked at the girls with a confused look on his face and asked, "What happened to her?"

    "Well done," Angelica pped her hands.

    Of course, Rias and Vriti weren''t present in the room. Otherwise, Jane, Alice, and Vriti wouldn''t talk about harem, let alone discuss it.

    "Where did Rias go?"

    Jane shrugged her hands and responded, "She left as soon as you left. I thought maybe you gave her a secret signal and called her out to... you know..."

    "No... I didn''t. Where is Vriti, then? She shouldn''t be out in the sun, right?"

    "She is at the backside under the shade. Maybe she felt repulsed after seeing so many humans in one room?" Niti wondered.

    "Perhaps..." Rudy looked at Angelica and smiled at her. ''I... I don''t know how to feel after seeing her. I have mixed feelings.''

    Maria nudged Rudy and asked, "Should we not go after Ruby?"

    "I don''t think there is any need to. She is an adult. You can''t keep her here against her will, you know? And don''t forget she was going to be the next leader of the syndicate."

    "That''s true, but... I..." Maria fidgeted while saying, "I wanted her to live with me. It''s... I will be lonely without her among the other girls."

    Rudy pointed his gaze at Ruby''s bag and said, "Her stuff is still here, so she will return once she has calmed down. Give her some time."

    "Okay..." she nodded.

    Rudy patted Maria on the head and calmly said, "If she doesn''t return by night, I will get her, okay?"

    "Why are you here, though?" Jane asked curiously.

    "You don''t want me here?"

    "That''s not what I meant!" Jane squinted her eyes and said, "When you left, it seemed as though you had some really important thing to do. But you returned in less than five minutes."

    Rudy chuckled softly with a distant smile on his face and muttered, "Those five minutes were the longest five minutes of my life."

    "..."

    "Hey, Rudy." Alice called out to Rudy and asked, "Is it okay if I call you to drop me off at my house?"

    "Of course. But my service doesn''te for free," he grinned.

    "What''s your charge?"

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and said, "Three kisses."

    "Make it five."

    "Deal."

    Rudy then turned to Angelica, who was eagerly staring at Rudy for some reason.

    "My service is free for you," Rudy scoffed softly. "You don''t have to pay anything."

    Angelica puffed her chest and smugly said, "I have a big heart, so I will pay you."

    "Oh?"

    "Is everything okay?" she asked. "You seem... tired."

    "Yeah, I am a little tired."  After a brief pause, he said, "I will go find Rias. You can call me anytime you need me, alright?"

    Rudy kissed Angelica on the lips, then Alice, Jane, and Maria. Niti and Rudy looked at each other, but both of them knew they couldn''t kiss in front of Jane.

    "See youter."

    After saying that, he left the office and flew away in search of Rias.

 Chapter 611 Finding Rias

    "Where did Rias go?" Rudy wondered.

    He used the new tracking ability that could show him the location of the objects and the people he had marked. It was a simr concept as GPS, but better as it not only had precise location tracking but also worked simultaneously for multiple markings at once.

    "Found her¡­"

    Rudynded in front of a familiar convenience store and waited for Rias toe out of it.

    "What is she doing here?" Rudy wondered. "Or... I think I know why she is here."

    Rias was in the convenience store where Reba worked, although she was at home now as she only did night shifts.

    About a minuteter, Rias walked out of the store empty-handed. She was wearing a hoodie and a mask on her face as though she was trying to avoid being seen. Her hands were in her pockets, and she was walking with a lowered gaze to avoid eye contact with anyone.

    "..."

    Even if Rias walked with her eyes closed, she wouldn''t bump into anyone or anything as her senses were sharp. Even though she was almost a human, she had the basic vampire abilities that one needed to survive.

    Rudy approached Rias and said, "Hey there, miss. Are you going somewhere? If yes, then I will have to report you to the police since you are running away after stealing my heart."

    "..." Rias looked at Rudy and stared at him for a few seconds before saying, "Lame."

    "Of course, it wasme. I read it somewhere. If it was my original, it would have been the best pickup line in the world," Rudy said proudly.

    "How did you know I was here?" Rias asked with a glint of curiosity in her eyes.

    Rudy puffed his chest and confidently said, "I am the world''s best stalker."

    Rias took off her mask but kept the hoodie on.

    "More importantly, why were you here?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "Uhmm¡­ I was just looking for something, but it was out of stock."

    "I see."

    Of course, Rudy knew she was lying as he was aware of the reason why Rias was there.

    "Perhaps, the thing you were looking for was a human named Reba?" he asked with a judging look on his face.

    "What do you¡­"

    Rudy smiled at Rias and said, "You were also wearing a hoodie when we met for the first time."

    "No, I was in my normal¡­ oh¡­" Rias'' eyes widened as she realized what Rudy was referring to.

    She looked at him with a surprised look on her face and asked, "You¡­ remember now?

    "Well, more like I experienced it firsthand," he chuckled.

    Rias'' eyes suddenly got teary as though she couldn''t hold her emotions anymore. Her tips trembled as she tried to speak, but words weren''ting out of her mouth.

    "I¡­ I am so happy!" She hugged him tightly and embraced his warmth. "Finally¡­"

    "Sorry¡­ you had to go through all that for me."

    "There is no need to. It was just a test of my love, and I hoped I passed."

    "Yeah¡­ you did. You passed with full scores."

    They stayed like that for a few seconds and kissed a couple of times while looking into each other''s eyes.

    "You were here to meet mom, right?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "Yes. Although it hasn''t been long since I came here, I spent my free time looking for your mom''s whereabouts. When I was here thest time, and you took me to your house, my memories¡ª about everything else besides you¡ª were still sealed.

    I think Reba had recognized me, but she was pretending to not know me. But even if she hadn''t, I wouldn''t have understood anything. No wonder she wasn''t surprised at all when I revealed that I was a vampire. I tried to scare her off and steal you from her, but that¡­ oops."

    Rias gulped down in fear and prepared herself to receive Rudy''s wrath.

    Rudy raised his brow and asked, "What did you just say?"

    "Nothing." She averted her gaze and avoided eye contact with Rudy.

    "You tried to scare mom by revealing your vampire self?"

    "No¡­ I mean, that wasn''t my intention. I was just letting her know about me¡­" she muttered.

    "You did all that when I wasn''t around?"

    Rias nodded meekly in response.

    Rudy shook his head in disbelief and said, "Well, let''s forget about that. Mom is the only person who knows everything about everything. That also makes sense why you didn''t look all so surprised when I mentioned Nyxia''s name as one of my love interests."

    "Hmm? Oh.. yeah¡­ yeah. Exactly!"

    "You need to learn to lie, you know? Take lessons from Angelica, she is quite good at this stuff."

    "Umm¡­ correct me if I am wrong, but¡­ Angelica is Jessica, am I right?"

    "Yes."

    "So that''s why I kept forgetting her name again and again."

    "What do you mean? How does that rte to my time travel event?" Rudy asked with a confused and curious look on his face.

    "I am not exactly sure, but your seal still has its effect. It''s keeping me away from learning a few things. For example, you introduced Jessica as Angelica many times, but I forgot her name even after learning it a couple of times.

    It''s like¡­ Your seal is alive, and it''s preventing me from learning things I shouldn''t. But I no longer feel that as I now remember Angelica''s name. Perhaps your seal lost its effect after you remembered everything?"

    "That''s the only possibility," Rudy nodded. "By the way, is that why you were stalling to reveal everything to Jane?"

    "Yes. I didn''t want to take any risk by messing things up. It''s just like¡­ err¡­ when you study hard for an exam and get all the answers written, but you forgot to write your name on the answer sheet, so you failed."

    Rias chuckled nervously while saying that.

    "Yeah, that was a good example."

    "That''s also why¡­ I was¡­ you know¡­" Rias squirmed a little with a flushed face and muttered, "I was avoiding to¡­ have sex with you."

 Chapter 612 May The Lord Be With You

    "That''s why I also avoided having sex with you."

    "Uhh¡­ excuse me, but what?" Rudy asked with a puzzled look on his face. "You were avoiding having sex with me? I never noticed. But yes, you did say that we won''t have sex until you tell everything to Jane, so I guess you were kind of stalling it."

    "I am d you didn''t notice." Rias squinted her eyes and remarked, "But that''s probably because you have other girls to give you pleasure."

    "You are notpletely off the mark," Rudy shrugged. "But hey¡­ I remember you asking me ''when will we do it?'' after you woke up from your slumber when we were in the vampire world."

    "You won''t believe me, but I asked that as a joke. I never thought you would actually do it. And when you started touching me, I was nervous. But had I pushed you back or stopped you, I would have hurt your feelings.

    So¡­" Rias averted her gaze to the side and said, "I summoned Vriti to save me, who has been watching us from a distance."

    "Wait, that was you? I thought she interrupted us on purpose. I am still salty about that and hate her for doing that."

    "You hate her? Why? I know she is a little too childish sometimes, but whatever she does, she does it for my sake. She doesn''t mean anything bad by her actions."

    "I know that. But she is a little too cheeky sometimes."

    "I thought you liked cheeky girls," Rias teased with a grin on her face.

    "I like treating cheeky girls."

    They both stared at each other for a while, seemingly thinking of a topic to discuss, but they did something better and more important.

    They kissed, and they kissed like crazy.

    Rias wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck while Rudy pulled her close by her waist. But their hands didn''t stick there and pulled each other''s faces and pressed their lips together.

    They were in the middle of the street in the middle of the day, but no one was watching, or so they thought, but a blonde-haired girl was standing behind Rias, who was watching them with a confused andposed look on her face.

    That girl was none other than J, who hade to the convenience store to buy thetest nail polish.

    J didn''t know who Rudy was kissing, and thus she was confused, but she couldn''t believe her eyes as she had never expected Rudy to be so shameless to kiss a girl on the street in the bright daylight.

    "Hey¡­ J¡­" Rudy smiled awkwardly. "I didn''t see you."

    "I can see that," she said with a judging look on her face.

    J walked forward to check if the girl was Alice or someone else. She pulled Rias'' hoodie and stepped back a little in surprise.

    "J, do you remember her? She is Rias."

    "Ria..s¡­" J grabbed her head and muttered, "I have heard this name before."

    "She is our ssmate and my girlfriend."

    "Right¡­"

    "She had to take a long leave because of a family issue, but now she is back. I ran into her and couldn''t control myself from¡­"

    "I¡­" J turned to Rudy and said, "I think I will go home. I don''t feel so good."

    After saying that, J walked away.

    Rias nced at Rudy and asked, "New harem member?"

    "No. She is just a friend."

    "All rtionships start from friendship."

    "Why does that sound true¡­" he sighed.

    "I don''t think J quite remembered me. Jane''s spell had sealed everyone''s memory about me."

    "Yeah, but for some reason, she remembered you even after that. In fact, I was able to know more about you because of her. Mom was the one who first mentioned your name, but J is the reason why she found the leads.

    Oh¡­ that reminds me¡­" Rudy facepalmed himself and said, "That makes sense."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "J''s spell. She sealed the memories of everyone who knew about it, including mom. But mom didn''t only forget meeting you in 2008, she also forgot about you from 1989."

    "Oh! Right!" Rias eximed. "So even if I had found her, she wouldn''t have remembered me?"

    "Yes. I will have to ask Jane to remove her spell from mom¡­ actually, everyone. There is no reason to keep the seal active."

    "Hmm~ Does that mean I can return to your school?"

    "You can, but why would you? School is boring."

    "Feels unrealistic and out of character when ites from your mouth."

    Rudy kissed Rias on the lips and bumped his forehead with hers.

    "So you are now ready to tell Jane, right?" he asked calmly.

    "Yeah. But I want you to be present there when I do."

    "What are you nning, though?"

    Rias brought her face close to his ears and whispered her n to him.

    "That sounds so¡­ sadistic. Are you sure she won''t snap and try to kill us?"

    "I am sure you will protect me if that happens," she chuckled.

    "I need some time. I haven''t met mom yet and told her everything. To be honest¡­ I am very nervous right now. I don''t know how she will react. I don''t even know how I should tell her.

    And¡­ what makes everything worse is she knew everything about my powers and me all along, and I was trying to hide it from her like a stupid. That''s some of me."

    "Good luck, my dear husband. May the Lord be with you."

    "You can''t pray me for my well-being."

    "Stop thinking too much and just go and tell her. What worse can happen?"

    "It''s not just about that¡­" Rudy paused for a second and awkwardly said, "I¡­ I have a thing for her."

    "Hmm? You have a surprise for her?"

    "No."

    "You are buying her something?"

    "No, no. Not that kind of thing. I mean, I have¡­ I see her as ¡­ argh! I want to add her to my harem!"

    "..." Rias stared at Rudy with a dumbfounded expression on her face for a few seconds and then said, "May the Lord be with you."

    ===

    Thanks, @Shadow4yer, for the gift!

    ***

    Discord Link- https://discord.gg/rEh6Mjxr

 Chapter 613 Meeting Rebecca After Eighteen Years || Present Time

    After meeting Rias, Rudy flew to his house instead of teleporting as he gathered courage.

    SIGH!

    ''Rias made me more nervous than before. The look on her face was priceless¡­ I don''t know what type of reaction I was expecting from her. Rias and¡­ Elena is the only one who knows about this.

    As for Angelica¡­ I don''t know. Should I tell her that mom is her sister? Would that bring her memories back¡­ no, I highly doubt it. It''s best if I ask mom about the details first. I need to learn everything rted to Angelica.

    Come to think of it, Rias didn''t react when she learned that Jessica was also in my harem, but she looked kind of displeased after I told her that I wanted mom in my harem. Wait¡­ could it be that they have some sort of rivalry between them?

    I just learned from Rias that she tried to scare mom, but it didn''t work. What else did she try? Maybe she challenged mom and lost?''

    Rudy couldn''t be more right, which was precisely why Rias was displeased after learning that Rudy wanted to add her to his harem.

    All this time, Even Rias thought that she was his favorite girl, but she learned of Elise and admitted that Elise was his favorite. But Rudy recently told her that Angelica was his favorite and after knowing that Reba was also going to join his harem, she felt defeated by the two sisters.

    However, she wasn''t opposed to the idea or hated them. She simply wanted to be Rudy''s first choice.

    Rudynded in front of the house and made his way to the front door.

    "Here we go." He took a deep breath and opened the door.

    ''I am technically entering the house after eighteen years. I have so many questions to ask.''

    Rudy entered the house, fully prepared, but all his courage vanished when he realized Reba was sleeping.

    Rudy nced around and muttered, "Lucy isn''t home yet. Should I¡­ wake mom up? No, let''s let her sleep. I would be pissed if someone woke me up when I was tired."

    Rudy decided to inspect the house and check how many things were still present there after 1989.

    ''The water tank, washing machine, my bed. The water line isn''t working as I had connected it with the motor and the well, but the well dried up, so it makes sense why there was no water.

    But What happened to the sr panel? They should easilyst for twenty years, so why were they removed? I do remember there was a crazy storm in the town when I was a kid, but¡­ that wouldn''t have damaged all the panels¡­ right?

    I know storms can be crazy and can even send a house flying. But I read about the storm in the article, and it was stated that no lives were lost, nor was anything majorly damaged.

    There are no batteries, either. And what about the money? I had left a lot of money for Reba and Jessica, and they would have lived their life without worry using that money.

    But for as long as I can remember, we have had money problems ever since I was a kid. And why are we paying rent for this house if it belongs to mom? Something must have happened.''

    After a brief silence, Rudy lowered his gaze and muttered, "I trusted Elena to take care of Jessica and Reba, so why didn''t she?''

    Rudy thought it was the best time to take a bath and calm down, so he went to his room and grabbed his clothes. After that, he went to the bathroom and came out after half an hour.

    While taking a bath, he heard some noise from the kitchen, so he assumed Lucy must have returned as she was already past her regr time. But when he checked the kitchen, he saw Reba drinking water.

    "..."

    Rudy walked to the kitchen and greeted Reba with an awkward smile on his face.

    "Hey¡­ mom."

    "Are you back from school?" she asked. "Where is Lucy?"

    "She is not here yet. It seems she is with her friends."

    Rudy was worried about Lucy, so when he tracked her location, he found her hanging out with her friends in a cafe.

    Reba ced the water bottle back in the refrigerator and walked close to Rudy.

    "..."

    She stopped in front of him and slowly moved her hand toward him.

    ''What is she¡­''

    Reba touched Rudy''s hair and said, "Your hair is so wet! You should dry them, or you will catch a cold."

    "Ah¡­ yeah."

    ''Why am I so nervous? I just have to act normal! Nothing is wrong yet!

    Rudy needed to figure out where to start the conversation, but he knew he had to start somewhere.

    "Umm¡­ mom."

    "Hmm?"

    "Well¡­. I¡­ I wanted to know more about dad. How did he die? I am an adult now, so isn''t it better if I know everything?" he asked calmly.

    Rudy indirectly tried to ask Reba as he assumed there must be a reason why Reba never told him that she already knew everything.

    "Why do you want to know what happened all of a sudden?"

    "No reason. It was just in my mind. Like, you know¡­ there is a sports festival in school, and parents usuallye and watch how their kids are doing. So¡­ I just¡­ missed dad and wondered what my life would be like if he was alive."

    Rudy wasn''t lying. He had truly felt like that in his past life and even asked Reba about Albert many times, but she never answered him correctly. He expected the same thing to happen this time, and he was ready for it.

    "I don''t really know much about him¡­ actually. He was rarely home, and I never had a chance to spend time with him," Reba answered with a distant smile on her face.

    ''Albert had never been there for Jessica and Reba and only visited them twice a week. No wonder they don''t have any good memories of him.''

    "Do you remember what I promised you on your birthday?" Rudy asked in a calm voice.

    Rudy decided to be direct with her instead of beating around the bush.

 Chapter 614 How To (Not) Adopt Rudy

    "Uhm¡­ you have promised me many things. I am not sure which promise you are talking about."

    "The promise I made when we celebrated your birthday together for the first time."

    "Huh? What are you trying to say?" she asked with a confused look on her face.

    Rudy conjured two ice cream cones in her hands, one was chocte, and another was strawberry.

    "Which one would you like, Reba?"

    "If I have to choose, then it would be Straw¡­ wait, did you just call me by my name?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s bad manners."

    "Oh,e on. That''s what you are surprised about? You didn''t even react when I used my powers in front of you. "

    "Huh¡­ oh!" Reba covered her mouth with her hand and stepped back in surprise. Her eyes widened as the shock was evident on her face.

    "Took you a while to realize," he chuckled.

    ? "Oh, no! What have you done!"

    "Huh?"

    "You weren''t supposed to reveal your powers to me or tell me anything!" she said furiously. "You ruined everything."

    "What do you mean? I thought you would be happy if I¡ª"

    "No! I already knew about your powers! I was waiting for you to remember everything before telling you¡ª"

    Rudy ced his hands on Reba''s shoulder and said, "I know. And I remember everything now!"

    Reba panicked after Rudy revealed his powers in front of her, but she calmed down after hearing that he remembered everything.

    "So¡­ you remember everything?" Reba asked curiously.

    "Yes. Well, more like I experienced it¡­ first hand," he sighed. "I said the same thing to Rias. I need to think of a new line now."

    "What do you remember?" Reba asked impatiently.

    "Everything."

    "Why should I believe you? What if you are lying?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Wow. Are you seriously suspecting your son?"

    "No, I am suspecting Rudy."

    "..."

    "Answer me, please. It''s very important for me."

    "I am not lying. I just returned from 1990 and came straight to you¡­ after taking some stops in between to meet the girls."

    "The girls?" Reba raised her brow.

    "Uhm¡­ you know about my harem, right?"

    Reba squinted her eyes and asked, "Your what?"

    ''Oh great, she doesn''t know about that. Well done, Rudy. Well done.''

    "Let''s talk about thatter. Tell me more about you. Why were you freaking out when I revealed my powers?"

    "That''s¡­"

    "And tell me everything. What happened after I¡­ disappeared? I have so many questions, but I am sure you already know what I am going to ask."

    Reba nodded and said, "Yes. Go sit on the couch, I will be right back."

    Rudy sat on the living room couch while Reba went to her room and returned with the diary in her hand.

    She showed it to Rudy and asked, "I have shown you this before, and I asked if you remembered this, but you said no. I will ask again, do you know this diary?"

    Rudy shook his head and said, "No. It''s my second time seeing it. What''s it about?"

    Reba ced the diary on the table and sat beside Rudy as if it was going to be a long talk.

    "Ask anything you want, and I promise I will answer them honestly," she said calmly.

    "Well, let''s start in chronological order. Who are my real parents?"

    "I don''t know. I never saw them."

    "How did you adopt me?"

    "After we celebrated my birthday that night, and Jessica, Lilim, and I fell asleep, Elena suddenly barged into the room and hugged us all.

    Jessica and Lilim were asleep, but I woke up because of how rough Elena was. I asked her what had happened, but she didn''t say anything. She was crying and panicking. Her body was trembling, and she seemed so scared that I thought she would break if I asked her more questions.

    A few minutes passed, and Elena¡­ she fell asleep while hugging us, but Iter learned she had a breakdown and had passed out. I was still confused, so I thought I would ask you what was happening.

    I left my room and went upstairs, thinking you were sleeping there, but you weren''t. So I searched the entire house, but you were nowhere to be seen. I even assumed that you did something to Elena and scared her.

    At that time, I looked outside the kitchen window and saw¡­ a bright ball. It wasing closer, and it seemed as though it was the second sun. For a second, it came so close that it blinded me, just like one would feel when someone turns a shlight on their face at night.

    I only closed my eyes for a second, but when I opened them, the ball wasn''t there, and everything had turned silent. I saw colors moving in the space but didn''t pay any attention to it.

    Still, I was curious, so I left the house and went outside so I could get a clear view of the sky. For some reason, I felt really sad while looking at the sky, and I started crying without even realizing.

    I only noticed when my vision got blurry. I wiped my tears and looked up again, but I didn''t feel the same again. I decided to go back inside the house, so I opened the door, but it was automatically closed by a strong force.

    I got shivers. I felt something was standing behind me, but I couldn''t dare to turn around and look. So I courageously moved my hand to open the door again, but a voice stopped me this time.

    ''Child, you have been chosen for an important task.'' The voice had said.

    For some reason, all my fear vanished after hearing the sweet and ethereal voice. I tried to turn around, but the voice stopped me.

    ''Halt and don''t turn around, for you must stay ignorant and still have faith.''

    My 12-year-old brain couldn''t understand that, and I still turned around. And¡­ I saw a baby¡­ floating in front of me. It was wrapped in a silky and warm nket. I was surprised and immediately took the baby in my arms."

    "It was¡­. me?" Rudy asked the obvious.

    "Yes."

 Chapter 615 Baby || Shadow || Diary

    "What happened after that?" Rudy immediately asked.

    "I was so confused. I even thought the baby had fallen from the sky. I was used to seeing unbelievable things thanks to you, so my perception of what''s normal and what''s abnormal waspletely shattered at such a young age.

    When I looked at the baby, it smiled even though it was asleep. I didn''t know what to do, so I went inside and woke Elena up. When she woke up and looked at the baby, all the colors faded from her face as though she knew what was going on."

    "Yeah." Rudy nodded and said, "She knew I was born that day, and I had told her that you would adopt me. So when she saw a baby in her hand, she must have realized that something had happened to me or worse, I had returned to my timeline."

    Reba caressed her hand on the diary and continued, "She started asking me so many questions, but I couldn''t answer them as I was as oblivious as she was. We spent the night talking, and she told me a few things about you.

    She said you asked her to tell me everything once you have returned to your timeline. I listened to her with so many questions in my mind. It was so hard for me to ept the fact that you had gone away.

    But¡­ I was also happy that the baby was you. So, of course, I decided to raise you even though I didn''t know how. I read books and learned whatever I could. It was hard, but I loved every moment of it.

    A weekter, when I was in the library with Jessica and Elena, looking for more books, I¡­" Reba lowered her gaze to the diary and said, "I came across this."

    She once again showed it to Rudy and said, "As you can see, it''s so unique looking. When I was gazing through the books, my eyes immediately locked my gaze to this diary, and I felt attracted to it.

    So I took it from the shelf and dusted it before opening it. And just like a normal person would, I first flipped through the pages to see what the book was about, but much to my surprise, it waspletely ck.

    Elena was with me, so I showed her the diary, and she said it must be some kind of journal. I decided to put it back on the shelf and went home. I gave you a bath, fed you, and went to bed with Jessica and Elena.

    That night, I had a dream in which I was walking across the library. Everything was so dark, and the only lighting was the moonlight from the ss window. The dream felt so realistic, and I obviously never realized it wasn''t a dream.

    I tried to bang on the doors, but there was no response. And then¡­ I heard a soft rustling sound from the other side of the shelf in the corner.

    My heart skipped a beat, and I kept hoping for it to be a rat. I quietly made my way to the other corner so I could peek from behind the shelf, and I did the same.

    When I peeked¡­ I saw a shadow standing under the moonlight, facing me¡­ as though it knew I was going to be there. I even thought that the shadow was mine as it was standing still.

    But then¡­ it moved. Slightly, but it moved. And I immediately made a run to the door even though I knew it was closed. I kept ncing at the back of my shoulder, again and again, to check if the shadow had caught up to me.

    Suddenly, it stopped in the middle of the hall from where the moonlight was falling directly on top of it from the ss roof. I had a better look at the shadow.

    It waspletely ck. It wasn''t a person wearing a ck robe, it was a shadow. It was also emitting a ck aura¡ª just like how the steames out from a hot cup of coffee.

    It just stood there and stared at me. Although it had no eyes or any facial features, I somehow knew it was looking at me. And then, it slowly raised its hand and pointed it at me.

    I gulped down in fear as my body trembled, but then it moved its hand to the right on the shelf. I¡­ just knew that it was asking me to go there, so I did, and there I saw the same book shining.

    ''Do not ignore.'' It said.

    It was the same sweet and ethereal voice I had heard the night of my birthday, so I knew that shadow was there to tell me something and guide me.

    I hurriedly ran to the book and pulled it out as the books around it fell to the floor. I was too scared to focus on anything, so I grabbed the book and ran to the moonlight so I could see what the shadow was trying to say.

    When the moonlight fell on the book, it automatically began to write something on the cover."

    "R & R?" Rudy wondered.

    "Yes. And then, I flipped the first pages as an index, or you could call it ''tables of contents'' appeared on the first page. They numbered from 1 to 19, and they were named after years.

    On the next page, there were five instructions written in bold letters¡ª

    1) Read One Page Every Year.

    2) Do Not Try To Read Ahead.

    3) Do Not Show It To Anyone Unless Necessary.

    4) Do Not Let ''Him'' Read.

    5) Do Not Reveal Anything to ''Him''.

    And then¡­ I woke up from the dream¡­ but the book was in my hands, and everything was the same. The next day, when I went to the library, I realized that it wasn''t a dream¡­ but I was actually therest night."

    "Let me guess, you saw the same books lying on the floor, which you had dropped while pulling out the diary?"

    Reba nodded in response and said, "Indeed. But I have no idea how I went in and out of the library sote at night."

 Chapter 616 Raising Rudy

    "Now to my next question¡­ what happened to Jessica? How did she die?" Rudy asked calmly but with a serious look on his face.

    "Before I answer that, there is still more to my first answer." After a brief pause, Reba ced the diary back on the table and said, "It was still hard for me to understand everything even though a month had already passed.

    I didn''t read the diary nor talk about it to anyone, not even Elena. But when I was curious enough to open and read the first chapter of the diary, I¡­ read it and the contents written inside were so ridiculous that I felt stupid for taking it seriously.

    I did the very thing the shadow had told me not to; I ignored it, and I had to pay for it. There were signs, and yet I didn''t pay attention to them.

    One night, I had just put you to bed, and Jessica was sleeping beside you; I was taking a bath, and you suddenly started crying, so I quickly wrapped a towel around me and rushed to my room.

    There¡­ I saw the same shadow¡­ holding you in its arms and looking at the doorway, seemingly waiting for me to arrive. I was obviously scared, but I was more worried about you, so I called it out and asked what it was doing.

    I didn''t get any response from the shadow, but the atmosphere around me got cold. My body was wet as I was taking a bath, and the cold atmosphere made it impossible for me to stand in the same room.

    My body had frozen, quite literally. I couldn''t even move my finger, and I could feel my heartbeat getting slower and quieter. My vision had turned blurry, and I could barely see anything. Only my tongue and ears were functioning.

    Then, I heard the shadow say, ''You have failed!''

    It didn''t say anything else, but I somehow knew why the shadow was there¡ª it was there to take you away from me, and I didn''t want that.

    However¡­ what could I do?" Reba shook her head and said, "Nothing. I was just a twelve-year-old girl who had just adopted a newborn baby. If the shadow wanted, it could have killed Jessica and me at any time, but it didn''t.

    It gave me so many signs and chances to do better, but I failed the test and¡­ I failed miserably. I had lost you once, and I didn''t want to lose you again. I also knew that if the shadow took you, I wouldn''t be able to raise you, and we would never meet again because the future would be changed.

    If that future was changed, then maybe you would never return to the past to take care of Jessica and me. A simple thought of it was scary, and it stabbed my heart with a thousand needles.

    So I looked at the shadow and said, ''Give me one more chance, and I will not fail you.''

    When I said that, the air around me got even colder, and I eventually passed out. When I opened my eyes, I immediately nced at the bed and found you sleeping beside Jessica.

    Since that day, I have tried my best to raise you and sacrificed everything. You were the most important thing to me in the world, and that still hasn''t changed.

    Actually, I¡­" Reba chuckled softly and continued, "I never nned to raise you as my son; I wanted to raise you as a brother, but¡­ I guess I was more attached to you as a mother and you as a son.

    A few months passed by, and you started reacting to every single thing. You would cry when I moved away from you, get angry when I didn''t pay attention to you, and smile when you saw me smile.

    Well, I guess that''s what most kids do with their mothers. But maybe you were a little different. For some reason, you seemed¡­ mature to me. Perhaps, that''s because I have seen and known your adult form?

    As even more time passed, you started speaking a few words. You started pulling Jessica''s hair. You even started biting our fingers when we would poke your soft chubby cheeks."

    She said with a distant smile on her face.

    "..." Rudy didn''t know what to say or how to feel about Reba''s view of Rudy. He didn''t want to ruin the beautiful rtionship they already had. Thus, he kept his mouth shut to think more about it.

    "Now to your second question; What happened to Jessica, and how did she die? If you want a short answer, then the best and the most straightforward answer would be¡ª I don''t know.

    And I know you want to know the long answer, so I will exin in detail."

    "Please do."

    "As you grew up, you became more attached to Jessica than me. You would want to y with her more than me. You would always ask where Jessica was- whenever she was at school or wasn''t around.

    You would want to sleep by Jessica''s side instead of mine¡ª even though you always slept in between us. You would only eat your food when Jessica fed you. I will be honest and say I was extremely jealous of her.

    My envy for Jessica grew day by day, but I didn''t hate her. I loved her just as before, perhaps even more¡ª seeing how beautiful she was bing." She chuckled wryly.

    "A few years passed, and you have grown enough to do everything on your own. You could eat on your own, you could even bath on your own¡ª even though you were only three years old.

    At that time, you started to avoid both Jessica and me, and we didn''t know why. You began to act grumpy and run away whenever we tried to talk to you. And it wasn''t a normal type of avoiding; you were trying your best to not speak or look at us.

    That was a crazy phase, not going to lie. But that phase didn''tst long, and you eventually started speaking to us and acted as if everything was normal despite us sulking at you for treating us like that."

    She let out a soft chuckle as she recalled the events with a distant smile on her face.

 Chapter 617 Jessica Jeopardy

    "As time passed, you began ying outside and making new friends. You met Eric, Erika, and Alice at pre-school and became close friends with them.

    Then one day, you came home and asked who your father was¡­ and I didn''t know how to answer that. Obviously, I could tell you the truth¡ª which you wouldter say to your friends¡ª who would think you were a delusional person.

    So I decided to lie to you and tell you about my father, who had apparently died in an ident ording to the letter I had received soon after I adopted you.

    I will skip most of the things and fast forward to the end, at how Jessica died. I already answered and said I don''t know, and I truly don''t know. But that''s not what you think I am trying to say.

    My memories of Jessica from before she died are missing. I don''t know anything rted to Jessica. One day¡­ I just found myself in front of her newly made grave with a wallet in my hand with a family picture in it.

    I asked around, but no one knew anything. Most people had forgotten everything about Jessica. Some didn''t remember a single thing about her, while some didn''t even know that Jessica existed."

    She looked at Rudy with teary eyes and said, "You were one of them. You were eight years old at that time, and when I asked you about Jessica, you replied with, ''who is that?''

    I tried to tell you everything about Jessica, but you couldn''t even recall how she looked, so I decided to show you her photo. Imagine my surprise when she had disappeared from all of her pictures.

    There were no records of her. That was heartbreaking, honestly. She and you were the only ones in my life, and¡­ after her death, I hoped you would be there tofort me when I missed her. But¡­ how could I expect you tofort me about a person you don''t know the existence of?

    That was the hardest, saddest, and darkest time of my life, and I was close to a breaking point. And you know what''s ironic? She died on my birthday¡­ on our birthday. I had turned twenty, and you had turned eight.

    That was also the day when I was supposed to read the ninth chapter of the diary. Of course, I had no motivation to do anything, but I knew I had to read, or the shadow could appear again.

    I flipped the pages and stopped at the ninth chapter, which was empty for some reason. I was confused, but then I thought maybe I did something that changed the future, and I was punished for it. Perhaps, that''s why Jessica died, so I could suffer.

    And¡­ I eventually had a breakdown. I cried for hours, locked in my room while you were having a sleepover at Eric and Erika''s house¡ª and also celebrating your birthday there.

    I asked many questions and tried to call out the shadow, but nothing happened. However, I knew a way to summon the shadow, and that was to do something mentioned in the diary''s note¡ª the first page¡ª.

    I decided to read the tenth chapter with my teary eyes and blurry vision. I knew if I did that, the shadow would appear again. I wanted to ask questions even though I already knew that the shadow would never respond to my question albeit being present there.

    Still, I wanted to ask the questions. But just as I was about to flip the page to go from the ninth chapter to the tenth, words started appearing in the ninth chapter. I couldn''t read because of my vision, so I rubbed my eyes and wiped my tears immediately. And then I read.

    ''You will meet her again. Keep patience and continue what you are best at.'' It said.

    I blindly believed those words and put my faith in them. And¡­ I am hoping to meet her again¡­ soon."

    She smiled sadly.

    Rudy lowered his gaze and inwardly uttered, ''I wasn''t nning to reveal Angelica''s identity to mom before finding out her killer, but I can''t see mom sad.''

    "Mom¡­" Rudy held Reba''s hand in his hands and squeezed it a little. "I¡­ I have something to tell you."

    "Go ahead."

    "I have met Jessica again after she died."

    "Wha¡­t?"

    It was natural for Reba to be perplexed after hearing that.

    "She is a ghost now."

    "...!"

    "And she has lost her memories. She doesn''t remember anything about you or the world. She didn''t even remember her own name or who killed her. But I can attest that she is Jessica," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice.

    "Where is she?" Reba nced around. "And why can''t I see her?"

    "As I said, she is a ghost."

    "Yes, but you can see her, right? So why did she never appear in front of me?" She asked with a curious and confused look on her face. "Sure, she lost her memories, but she appeared before you, so why not me?"

    "Well¡­" Rudy told her everything about the haunted tunnel incident.

    Reba bit her lips and muttered, "Do you really think it was all a coincidence?"

    "Huh?"

    "Do you think she would have appeared before me had I crossed the tunnel?"

    "I¡­ don''t know."

    Rudy wanted to know more about Angelica''s murder, and he thought his case study was moving forward in a positive direction, but after time-traveling and hearing Reba''s story, he realized that he had been wrong all along.

    ''Angelica wasn''t murdered by her ssmates, a murderer, a serial killer, or a psycho¡­ She was killed in a supernatural incident. Otherwise, why else did everyone forget about Jessica?

    I have to get to the root of this case, and there is only one way to find out¡ª which is to time-travel to the time when the incident urred. However, I first need to learn to time-travel and master it perfectly.''

    The absolute power¡­ time; the power that belongs to the first reality. If I can find the first reality, I can obtain the power of time. Asura wasted billions of billions of years in finding that, and he was more experienced than me in everything.

    If he couldn''t do something, how can I? Still, no one can be certain, and I truly need the power of time. However, I am not going to dedicate my life in search of the first reality like Asura did. I am no fool. ''

    ===

    Thanks, @Damian_Tucker, and @Shadow4yer, for the gift!

 Chapter 618 Rebeccas Loss

    "Can I¡­ meet Jessica?" Reba asked hesitantly, seemingly afraid of being turned down by Rudy. "Is she here with you?"

    "No¡­" Rudy shook his head a little and said, "She is with¡­ err¡­ my¡­ umm¡­ she is with other girls. I just dropped her there beforeing here. But I will bring her here at night once you have had your sleep. But before that, I have three more questions."

    Reba chuckled happily and muttered, "I don''t think I would be able to sleep with the excitement of meeting my sister again after eight years."

    "About that¡­ as I said, she has no memories and knows nothing about you. You try to not get overly familiar with her and don''t call her Jessica. Her name is Angelica now.

    I will ask her to make herself visible to you, so you can always see her and talk to her¡­ spend time with her and do the things normal siblings would. But don''t mention her past."

    "I am saying this because we often end up saying something in a moment without realizing it," he added shortly.

    "But wouldn''t it be better if she knows?" Reba asked calmly.

    "Yes, that''s the best thing. But¡­ she would then ask many more questions to which I don''t have answers. She would feel¡­ eager and helpless. I am not saying I am not going to tell her, but let''s do that after she has opened up to you, okay?

    Perhaps a week or twoter when she is¡­ well, at her true personality and her cheerful self," he smiled.

    "Whatever you think is right," Reba shrugged.

    Rudy gulped down and thought, ''Should I tell mom about my harem? And most importantly¡­ about my intimate rtionship with Angelica? I am more afraid of thetter one.

    I have no idea how she would react when she finds out that I have been sleeping with her sister''s ghost."

    Rudy pondered for a while and decided to reveal everything after he confessed his love to Reba.

    ''Even I have a memory blip of five years, and I don''t remember the in-between events from even before. Honestly, I didn''t want to exaggerate this and make it a big deal. I wanted to shrug off his phenomena by thinking of it as a side effect of my transmigration.''

    SIGH!

    "So, your third question," Reba asked eagerly.

    Before, she was talking in a somewhat grim mood, but after Rudy revealed about Angelica, her mood became cheerful as though she had forgotten all her sorrows and worries of her life.

    "I had left so much money and other things for you, Jessica, and Elena. What happened to them? Also, Where are the sr panels?"

    "It happened a few days after Jessica''s death. Some people came wearing ck suits and knocked on the door. They imed that Jessica was killed in the newly opened tunnel. Remember that they didn''t know her name or anything; the person who had reported to the police was never identified.

    And the bystanders and the cops, who had seen Jessica''s dead body, had forgotten how she looked. But they had found my picture that belonged to Jessica. Of course, Jessica wasn''t in the picture, even though she should have been.

    They asked me a few questions¡­ checked the house¡­ asked me more questions. And then¡­ they found the money. Obviously, it was too much money, and they asked me all types of questions. I told them my father had left the money, and they inquired about it.

    When their report turned out negative, they took everything¡­ well, most of the things, including the sr panels, as there were no records of permission for them to be installed. They only left out the things that were too old ormon in every household. They even wanted to take you away and asked me who you were.

    I told them you were my brother. Although they didn''t fully trust me, they actually didn''t care about it as they had already gotten what they wanted. Just when I thought things couldn''t get worse, a weekter, I got a notice of house eviction, so I went to court.

    As I mentioned, I was twenty years old at that time when all that happened. Had it happened a few years before, I don''t think I would have been able to raise you properly. I raised you with what you had given me.

    I didn''t have to go out and work hard or sacrifice as many things as you might be expecting. But the real challenge started after I was about to be kicked out of my own house.

    I was told that there were no legal papers or records of me or any of my family members owning that house. They said I was living there illegally. I was baffled, but they were telling the truth.

    I had no way of proving anything. Even I wasn''t sure if my father actually owned the house, considering how great of a father he was," she scoffed jokingly.

    "It was¡­ really a hard time for me. I had lost Jessica, all the fortune you had left, and then the house. I had no one to ask for help. I was even ready to leave the house and live somewhere else.

    But then¡­ an agent came to me and said he was awyer. He said he would help me make papers of legal ownership of the house and win the case for me. I was¡­ helpless at that time.

    Just like a drowning person who would hold on to literally anything to save themselves, I trusted the agent. I had no idea what he was doing was illegal. How was I supposed to know?

    I was naive even when I was twenty years old. I hadn''t seen the real world. I hadn''t met real people. The agent was awyer, and I thought every adult was a good and kind person¡ª especially the ones with such an upation.

    My trust in him increased even more when we won the court case. However¡­ that wasn''t the case at all. I was being fooled by him," she ended with a regretful sigh.

 Chapter 619 Friendly Catastrophe

    "I realized the agent had bought the house from me for free. He wanted to create a mega mall at that ce.

    Soon I found out that the eviction letter was actually sent by him, and he was behind everything. When the cops had arrived to check the house a week before, they had found all the legal papers¡ª which they had taken with them.

    And the agent got their hands on them. He had connections, money, and the government on his side. He wanted to destroy the town and make his dream city. And if you hadn''t guessed it by now¡­ yes, all the fortune they had taken from this house was given to that agent.

    The same night after winning the case, they brought bulldozers to destroy the house. I tried to stop them, but they were ready to run me over. And then¡­ something crazy happened.

    The clouds started roaring, and the lightning rumbled across the sky. Rain poured down, and the weather turned dreadful. A whirlwind destroyed everything on its way¡ª or so one would think- but there was no damage to most of the houses.

    When the storm ended, all the bulldozers, machines, and equipment they had brought werepletely ripped apart. Some of them were even carried along with the whirlwind and were never found.

    The people who were in the vehicles and machines ran away and never set foot in the town again. It had caused a huge uproar for everyone in the state. Media and scientists came every day to find out the truth behind the sudden storm.

    They said it was impossible that not even one person was injured and nothing was damaged beyond repair by a top-tier storm. The scientist even made a documentary on it in which they said it was due to the history of the town and the civilization that had built this town in a way that it could withstand even an apocalyptic catastrophe.

    However, for some reason, the documentary waster deleted, and everyone stopped talking about it. Even the scientists who had made the documentary said that everything was fake. And then they said that the storm was minor in the public announcement.

    Even the agent who wanted to make his dream city stepped down from his own project. Perhaps, he was forced to do so. Each and every government-rted and regted building or post was removed from the town, and it was left untouched.

    No cops ever set foot in the town. Of course, they coulde and go, but off duty or for other purposes. No crime ever happened¡­ no major crime like murder and r*pe."

    ''That''s probably when Cassandra was going toe here. She told me something hade up, and she never came here. Who would have thought even that would be connected with this,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "And then the haunted tunnel incident started happening, and everything stopped. This town had be cursed for some people. But fortunately, there were other ways to leave and enter this town.

    As for that agent¡­ he asked for the monthly rent as I was living in ''his'' house. I didn''t want to drag the matter or make it worse since he still had the higher-ups backing him up. If he wanted, he could actually kick me out of the house.

    I soon started working different jobs to make money. It was hard. I didn''t know the value of hard work until I got my first pay and bought food. Sure, I had worked before, but all that was just a side hustle to get more money. I never worked for a living.

    Elenor helped me in my hard times, and she was always with me, like a best friend. She would hook me up with new jobs every week and make sure I didn''t feel ufortable or too stressed.

    And you would be busy ying with Eric, Erika, and Alice, so I didn''t have to worry about it. Soon, I started enjoying my life again, and everything was back on track. As you grew up more, your needs and expenses increased, so that bastard agent also increased his rent price.

    At that time, Anthony helped me out with your school-rted expenses." She smiled and said, "I was being helped by people here and there and that was the best experience of my life. I felt like I was blessed to have such people as my friends."

    "Now to my fourth question; If you knew about me and my powers... if you knew everything, why did you decide to marry Joe? I can''t think of any reason why you would do that.

    Sure, you said you two only married as Lucy and I could have other parents and also solve the money problems we were having, but I don''t think that''s the actual reason," he asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Because of the family photo," Reba shrugged.

    "..." Rudy stared at Reba with a dumbfounded look on his face.

    "What?" Don''t look at me like that. I never wanted to marry anyone, but the family picture was proof that I had to marry Joe. If I didn''t, I would end up changing the future, which could mess up your n or whatever you want to call it."

    "Paradox much?"

    "Wait¡­" Reba raised her brow and asked, "You don''t seriously think that I married Joe because I loved him or anything, right?"

    "No, of course not." Rudy shook his head and said, "As if I would let that happen."

    "..."

    ''Did I say that out loud?'' Rudy gulped down nervously and nced at Reba, who was giving him a judging stare.

    Rudy immediately asked, "As for my fifth and thest question¡ª which you might already be anticipating."

    After a brief pause, Rudy calmly asked, "You stopped mentioning Elena from the early part of your story. I had entrusted Elena to take care of you and Jessica, so what happened to her?"

    "I think it''s better if you hear her part of the story from her. She has also been waiting for you to remember everything."

    ==

    Thanks, @nothappening, for the gift!

 Chapter 620 Restricted Relationship

    "You do know who Elena is, right?" Reba asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Yes¡­" Rudy slowly nodded. "It was somewhat obvious from the start¡ª although I tried to turn a blind eye. I had this slight hope that I was wrong, and I wanted to be wrong. But when I was certain who Elena was¡­ I¡­ I let my selfishness get the best of me and continued my rtionship with her.

    I might sound like a douchebag, but I don''t regret my single moment with her, and I will never regret it in the future, either. Still, I don''t know what I am going to do now. But I have to meet her and ask her my questions."

    Reba smiled slightly and calmly asked, "Do you have anything else you want to ask me?"

    "I do, but it''s not that important. I can ask them anytime I want."

    "I see."

    Rudy nced at the dairy at the table, and Reba followed his gaze. She slowly moved her hand to the diary and hid it behind herself.

    "I don''t know what type of powers you have, but I don''t want you to use your powers to look at the contents inside," she said.

    "Isn''t it fine now?" Rudy wondered. "I already know everything, so it doesn''t matter what I do now, right?"

    "I am not sure about that. And that''s why, I won''t let you have a look inside until you turn eighteen and I turn thirty."

    "That''s fine by me. I just wanted to find out who my parents are. I hope I can find a few clues from the diary."

    Reba squinted her eyes and asked, "Then what about me?"

    "Well¡­" Rudy slowly moved his face close to Reba''s face and pressed his lips on her lips.

    They kissed, but only their lips touched. When Reba opened her mouth to speak something, Rudy inserted his tongue inside.

    Reba was shocked, but she did the same, and they started kissing. They kissed and kissed a few times until Reba submitted her body to Rudy.

    Rudy slowly pushed her down on the couch while kissing her and began moving his hand to touch her body. He first touched her waist and slowly moved to her chest. He felt her breasts as their kisses turned from passionate to aggressive.

    He didn''t squeeze Reba''s breasts too hard and simply fondled them instead of groping them.

    ''I had squeezed them once before, too, when mom and I tripped in the living room while I was chasing her. I was so happy and excited at that time that I never noticed. But damn¡­ they are quite big.''

    Rudy had never looked at Reba''s body, even when he had the see-through ability. He only had pure intentions for her, which recently changed into something else.

    After feeling Reba''s breasts for a while and continuously kissing, Rudy moved his one hand from her breast to her cave so he could make Reba feel even better.

    However, Reba grabbed Rudy''s hand and stopped him. She pushed him back and got up from the couch.

    Rudy was baffled by that. He thought Reba was against it, and he forced himself on her, but that wasn''t the case.

    "I am sorry. Is it too soon to go to that phase?" he asked.

    "I can''t do that." Reba shook her head violently and said, "We can''t do that."

    ''I shouldn''t have tested my luck like that. Mom looks so against it¡­ as if she hated what we just did¡­''

    "I am sorry," Rudy apologized.

    "No, no. You don''t have to apologize. It''s my fault."

    "How is it your fault?" Rudy asked with a curious yet confused look on his face.

    "Because¡­ I am the one who is stopping you."

    "Yeah, but¡­ if you don''t want to do this, then obviously, I am not going to force myself on you. I love you, and that''s never going to change, but I would never hurt you in any way."

    "That''s not it." Reba grabbed the diary¡ª that had dropped on the couch when she got up¡ª and sat on the couch beside Rudy.

    "It''s¡­" She took a deep breath and said, "It''s in the diary."

    "What¡­ do you mean?"

    "Every chapter has instructions, and some of them have prophecies. In the first chapter, it was written that I am forbidden to have any type of intimate rtionship with you. And so are the others who you were acquainted with during your time travel."

    "Oh¡­ wait¡­" After a brief pause, Rudy gathered his words and asked, "Earlier, you said, ''when I read the first chapter, it was so ridiculous that I felt stupid for taking it seriously.'' or something along those lines.

    Does that mean¡­ does that mean you wanted to have an intimate rtionship with me?" He asked with a surprised look on his face. "You were twelve at that time. Come on, I didn''t raise you to be like that."

    "No, no! You are misunderstanding!" Reba refuted with a flushed face. "Think about it as a 12-year-old mindset. When I read about intimate rtionships, I thought about marriage and the rtionship you had with Elena... I wanted to be with you like that.

    I learned about sex after my teenage years. I was too focused on your growth, and the worldly things never tempted me."

    "So you wanted to marry me?" he asked with a judging look on his face.

    Reba shrugged and said, "Little girls like nice guys who are older than them, you know?"

    "That sounds so wronging from a girl''s mouth. Please don''t say that again."

    "Excuse you! I wanted to marry you when I grew up. And we only had a six-year age gap, okay?! Elena told me that you were also lying about your age!"

    "That age gap is not valid. I was born after that, so the real age gap between us is 12 years. But that doesn''t matter, and I don''t care about that."

    Reba continued ring at Rudy with puffed cheeks.

 Chapter 621 Violating Restrictions

    "So we can''t be in a rtionship because of this diary? Come on¡­ that''s preposterous. I won''t let some diary decide who I want to be in a rtionship with."

    "Oh, believe me. Even you wouldn''t want to anger the shadow by breaking the rule."

    Rudy raised his brows and asked, "What was the rule again?"

    "It forbids you to have intimate rtionships with the ones you were acquainted with during your time travel."

    Rudy gulped down nervously and asked, "What if I already had an intimate rtionship with someone I met during my time travel."

    "I am not sure. But you don''t have to worry about it since I know you would never do such a thing," she smiled.

    "Uhh¡­" Rudy chuckled nervously as his face slowly turned pale.

    ''How am I supposed to tell her that I have been fucking Jessica and Lilim for quite a while now? But in my defense, I had no idea I would time travel or meet them in the past.''

    Revealing his harem to a new harem member was always a nerve-wracking task for Rudy, but all that was nothingpared to how he felt before revealing everything to Reba.

    He didn''t have the courage to do it. Or rather, he wasn''t mentally prepared after everything he had experience.

    ''This is not a fairytale where everything would work out fine and everyone would get along.''

    For Rudy, Reba''s words were absolute, and he treated her as his queen and goddess. So if Reba got angry and asked him to cancel his harem, he would be conflicted.

    He couldn''t afford to anger or displease Reba, not even in his nightmares. On the other hand, he would never ever remove any member of his harem.

    ''I will let the storm pass by and wait for the calm. Maybe the best time would be when mom meets Angelica. If she is in a good mood, there are chances that she wouldn''t mind my harem idea. But even if she minds it, I have to pull an ace card that would settle everything.''

    Rudy had no choice but to trust and have faith in his n, just like he had faith in his powers.

    ''For now, I have to know what mother thinks of me. She already said she wanted to marry me, but she said that in the past tense. And she seemed to be scared of the shadow, so she followed the instructions.

    If she does, there will be no future or hope for my rtionship with her. I will ask her for her honest feelings and opinions¡ª not what she thinks ording to the diary.''

    "Say¡­ mom, what if that wasn''t written in the diary. Would you have had an intimate rtionship with me?" he asked calmly, but with a curious look on his face.

    "I can''t be certain with my answer. Yes, I wanted to marry you after you grew up. Yes, I loved you, and I loved you romantically. Yes, I wanted to have a family with you. But¡­ as time passed¡­ my love for you vanished. Or rather, my romantic love for you turned into a motherly love.

    I stopped seeing you as my love interest and only saw you as my son. So my answer to your question would be a no." She shook her head and said, "I wouldn''t have had or been having an intimate rtionship with you.

    Yes, I kissed you that day, and my emotions stirred up after that. But I decided to continue being your mother. Even now, I let my guard down and kissed you back when you kissed me."

    "..." Rudy was somewhat heartbroken by Reba''s answer, but he respected her decision.

    If Rudy willed, he could order any girl to fall in love with him, but he knew that wasn''t real love. That was the only thing that felt real to Rudy in the world.

    After seeing the despondent look on Rudy''s face, Reba bit her lips and uttered, "But if you want to have a romantic rtionship with me, I am fine with it. I won''t reject your love for me."

    "But that''s not what you want, right?"

    "It will take some time for my motherly love to turn into romantic love with it, so it''s not like I am against it," she responded.

    "But will you be happy when you are conflicted?"

    "..."

    Rudy smiled wryly and muttered, "You don''t have to force yourself, mom."

    "I am not forcing myself. It''s just¡­plicated. Think of it from my perspective. Imagine you were twelve years old, and you adopted a newborn girl. You raise her as your daughter; one day, when she turns adult, she says she wants to have an intimate rtionship with you."

    "..."

    "How would you feel?" she asked with a knowing look on her face. "I will be honest and say that even a twelve-year gap is not that big. Some celebrities marry girls almost half their age, and they are no different from normal humans.

    But the difference here is that we raised one another. I am sure that when you were in the past and living with me, Jessica, and Lilim, you never thought of us that way, right?"

    "Obviously. I saw you as my little sisters."

    "But you don''t see me as one anymore, right?"

    "Because you are older than me. I can see you as an older sister, but¡­ it''s hard to see you as my mother now. It feels¡­ wrong¡­" he muttered.

    "Isn''t it strange how a few terms can change a rtionship drastically? But in the end, we are not rted in any way, so we can have any type of rtionship we want."

    "Yes, so what type of rtionship do you want to have with me, mom?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "You can''t just throw this question at me¡­" she muttered with a flushed face. "You have to decide too."

    "I know."

    After a brief silence, Reba said, "I need some time to think about it. You should also put some thought into your decision. And we have to make sure that decision stays final and doesn''t change in the near future."

    "Great, now I have a pressure I never thought I would ever have."

    "The same goes for me."

    "Yes."

    Suddenly, Rudy turned to Reba and said, "Let''s start this phase after five minutes."

    "Why?"

    Rudy pulled Reba and started kissing her slowly and passionately.

 Chapter 622 Rudy And Rebecca.

    Rudy and Reba had decided to keep their rtionship in a status quo phase and take some time to think about the future. Both of them wanted to do better for others, and that was the problem.

    Reba would have had no qualms if Rudy wanted to be in an intimate rtionship with her despite being warned about that in the diary¡ª only because Rudy wanted to. She was ready to risk any and everything to make Rudy.

    Rudy, on the other hand, was thinking of Reba''s well-being. He was selfless when it came to Reba, as she was the most important person to him in all the world. He already knew that Reba wouldn''t oppose the idea of being in an intimate rtionship with him.

    Still, Rudy wanted Reba to decide that for herself and not because Rudy wanted to. He was ready for both positive and negative answers to Reba''s choice.

    However, before that, he wanted to show his love to Reba. Thus, he asked for a grace period of five minutes and began kissing Reba like a lover would.

    He was going to stop after one kiss and spend the rest of the five minutes talking and cuddling with Reba, but that didn''t happen.

    Reba kissed him back after the first kiss, so he decided to continue kissing her. They kissed and kissed as time passed. Seconds turned into a minute, but they still didn''t stop.

    They weren''t kissing like animals, but their kissessted long, as though they both were savoring each other''s taste and exchanging their love via their mouths.

    The mood was heating up, and Rudy was no longer sure if he would be able to stop after five minutes. Moreover, he was afraid that he would end up doing more than just a kiss if they continued for any long.

    Still, neither of them stopped.

    They wanted to forget everything for a moment and think they were the only ones in the world. As if time had stopped for them so they could share that moment.

    But as they say, time waits for none, and it didn''t wait for them either.

    When five minutes passed, they stopped kissing and looked into each other''s eyes, seemingly contemting if they should continue or not. Neither of them spoke a word as though they were talking through their eyes.

    As their gazes stayed locked and their bodies embraced, they moved their faces together to be one.

    Their lips touched once and never separated again. Their tongues mixed and began to fight within their mouths. It seemed that the battle would never stop, but everything muste to an end.

    CLICK~!

    As soon as they heard the sound of the front door unlocking, Rudy jumped and retreated far back on the couch while Reba got up and ran into her room with the diary in her hands.

    A few secondster, Lucy walked into the living room with a juice can in her hand. She looked at Rudy on the couch and scanned the living room with her eyes.

    "Oh, you are home?" Rudy asked, ying dumb.

    "Nothing. I just found it weird that you are sitting in the living room on your own, doing nothing. It''s creepy, actually," she said with a judging look on her face.

    "Oh, well. I just got out of the bathroom and was thinking of watching some TV until you return."

    "In other words, you were waiting for me?"

    "Not really, I was just feeling a little hungry."

    Lucy squinted her eyes and said, "So I am your maid now, huh?"

    "Why did youe sote today?" Rudy asked, even though he knew she was with her friends.

    "I was with my friends."

    "Oh? An after-school date with your boyfriend?" Rudy teased her with a grin.

    "I was with my school friends, and they all were girls¡ª you know, I go to an all-girls school. Please don''t joke like that again," she said in an angry tone.

    ''That''s strange. Whenever I teased her like this in my past life, she would tease me back and give me a haughty reply. I was just trying to ease up the mood, but¡­''

    "If I knew you would beingte, I would have already started the preparation of lunch," Rudy said calmly without looking at Lucy, as he didn''t want to see the furious look on her face.

    "I will do that next time. Today was just on an¡­ impulse¡­? We decided on a whim, and it had been a while since I hung out with them, so it felt weird to turn them down for no reason. And I didn''t know it would take so long, or I definitely would have informed your mother.

    But then again, she is sleeping at this time, so calling her would be ruining her sleep. And you are always out of the house, so calling you would have been useless. Why are you here anyway?

    "Wow. Now I am being questioned about my presence in my own house. And hey, calling me or informing me about your status wouldn''t be useless. I am your brother, and I care about you. I would be at ease if I am assured that you are safe," he asserted in a solemn voice withplete honesty.

    "Step!" Lucy ced her fists on the sides of her stomach and leaned forward at Rudy as he was sitting on the couch.

    "..."

    She squinted her eyes a little and said, "I am your step-sister."

    "Yeah, yeah." Rudy turned his face to the side as he wanted to avoid identally ncing at her cleavage. His super libido was triggered after kissing Reba so much, and he had to hide his boner from her.

    She tapped the juice can on Rudy''s cheek and said, "Here. You like mango juice, right?"

    "I do. But I doubt you brought it for me," he chuckled.

    "Here, take it."

    Rudy took the can from Lucy, thinking it was empty and she was simply pulling a trick on him, but it was actually half-filled.

    "You don''t want to drink it?" he asked.

    "I drank on my way, and now I am going to take a bath, so I don''t really want to drink."

    "I see."

    "Oh, yeah! And one more thing. I wille to your roomter tonight, so help me with my math homework!"

    After saying that, she rushed into Reba''s room.

    ''Is it ''that'' event already?'' Rudy thought to himself.

 Chapter 623 Nostalgic Promise

    Rudy watched Lucy enter and leave Reba''s room with clothes in her hands to go to the bathroom to take a bath.

    Once he heard the sound of the bathroom door being locked, he slowly walked towards Reba''s room to continue what he was doing before Lucy interrupted them.

    He saw Reba sleeping on the bed with her eyes closed, although he was aware that she was simply pretending to be asleep as she had been wide awake and active a few minutes ago.

    He walked to the bed and crouched down to level up with the bed. Then, he moved his face close to Reba''s ears and whispered,

    "Are you sure you want to be so defenseless in front of me after what we just did?"

    Reba smiled slightly and opened her eyes, saying, "I have always been defenseless in front of you, and I know you wouldn''t do anything to me."

    Rudy kissed Reba on her cheek and said, "Are we going to continue?"

    "No. Your five minutes have long passed, and we have to learn to stay loyal to ourmitments, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Good."

    Rudy held Reba''s hands in his hands and asked, "So how long is this status quo phase going tost?"

    "How long do you want it to be?"

    "As long as you want, but please don''t make it too long," he chuckled softly.

    "I think if I keep on thinking about my decision, then I would start to have second thoughts, so it''s better if I just¡­ tell you tomorrow?" she wondered.

    "Oh¡­ that''s quicker than I thought. Do you have your answer already?"

    "I am thinking about it. What about you?" she asked curiously.

    "Same."

    Reba stared into Rudy''s eyes and muttered, "This feels like a dream. All my life¡­ I have been waiting for this day toe, and when it''s finally happening¡­ I feel¡­ content. That''s an honest and satisfying feeling, and it feels good."

    Rudy kissed Reba''s hand and calmly said, "From today onwards, Everything will feel like a dream to you. I will fulfill all your wishes and make you the happiest girl in the universe."

    Reba chuckled and said, "You have told me the same thing when we were on a date on my birthday."

    "Well¡­ I wouldn''t really call it a date, but yes¡­ I did promise you that."

    "And then you disappearedter that night," she remarked.

    "Ouch."

    "You don''t have to try to make me happy, you know? I already feel happy when you are with me. When we are having a conversation¡ª not the mother and son¡ª but the conversations like this. I feel butterflies in my stomach, and my heart is beating so fast."

    Rudy squeezed Rebeca''s hand and said, "Regardless of what your answer is tomorrow, whether it be positive or negative, I will keep my promise and make you happy. And I hope that your answer is yours alone and not because of something mentioned in that diary."

    "Do not be afraid. And tell me what''s in your heart," he added.

    "Tomorrow, yes."

    "Tomorrow, it is."

    "You should go now before Lucy returns. We can''t let her suspect anything, or things can go bad."

    Rudy looked at the time and asked, "There are more than three hours left before dinner, so I guess you should sleep."

    "Yes, but it will be hard. I am just too excited."

    "And one more thing, if you don''t mind¡­" He let go of Reba''s hand and asked, "When is¡­ tomorrow? Like, will you answer after the clock hits midnight? Or when you return from your night shift? Orter that day?"

    "After I return from my night shift."

    "So tomorrow morning, huh?" Rudy chuckled nervously and said, "Not going to lie, I do feel a little anxious all of a sudden. As if I am waiting for a girl''s reply after confessing to her."

    "Good night."

    Rudy kissed Reba on the forehead and said, "Good night."

    Rudy left Reba''s room and went to his room. As soon as he entered his room, he had a sense of nostalgia for no reason.

    "Why does it feel so weird? I was in this room this morning, and even in 1990, I was in my room in the morning. I have neithere here after eighteen years nor have I missed this room, but still¡­ it''s a weird sense of nostalgia."

    Rudyfortably sat on the bed and recalled his memories of his room and the bed.

    ''I have done so many things in this room¡­'' He then remembered his sessions with Angelica and Elena and muttered, "So¡­ many things."

    Rudy got off the bed and went beneath the bed for some reason. He nced around the back surface of the bed as though he was searching for something.

    "Here it is¡­" he muttered as he found what he was looking for.

    When Rudy and the gang had gone to buy the bed in the past, Elena had written ''Rudy and Elena'' on the bed as a sign.

    "It''s ridiculous that I never noticed it until now, but then again, who even goes beneath their bed for no reason? It''s dark here, and also, the name is written in small letters, so it makes perfect sense that I never saw it.

    Still, it makes me relieved knowing that all that actually happened and I am in the same universe. I am still baffled after my battle with Asura. What was all that I saw? I have no words to exin. And I feel like I will go insane if I keep thinking about it."

    Rudy rolled out from beneath the bed and grabbed his phone.

    "Now, there is one thing left to do." He unlocked his phone and opened the dialer app instead of his contact list.

    Tu~ Tu~ Tu- Tu!

    He wrote four numbers and stopped for a few seconds before adding the rest of the six numbers.

    He looked at his phone screen and slowly moved his hand to the ''call'' button. He didn''t ce the phone on his ear and kept it in his hands. A few secondster, the call started ringing.

 Chapter 624 Phone Call

    RING~ RING~!

    The phone kept ringing, but no one picked it up. In the end, it was automatically disconnected after a dozen of rings.

    "She must be busy¡­" he muttered. "I don''t have her name added to my contacts, but I am sure she has mine. If she saw me calling, she would obviously pick it up in the first second. Perhaps, she is away from her phone?"

    Rudy waited for a few seconds and began writing another number in the dialer. He pressed the call button, and the next second, the phone number changed into a name as Rudy had added that number.

    After a few rings, the call was picked up.

    [Wassup?]

    "Hey¡­ Eric." Rudy felt weird after hearing Eric''s voice.

    [Is everything okay? Your voice didn''t sound so cheerful to me.]

    "Yeah, yeah. I was¡­ yawning. Anyway, what are you doing?"

    [Nothing in particr. Why do you ask? Do you want to hit up somewhere?]

    "I called you to ask¡­ where your mom is."

    [Mom? She should be at her¡­ wait a second. Let me check hertest schedule.]

    Rudy heard the sound of flipping pages. Seemingly, Eric was checking a journal to find Elenor''s schedule.

    [Ah, yes. Do you remember mom had to go overseas due to some issues with Erika''s school?]

    "Yes. Everything was settled, right?"

    [It was. But as her schedule got messed up, she now has multiple meetings and site visits in the country. Why are you asking about mom, though?] Eric asked with a hint of curiosity in his voice.

    "I just wanted to thank her for giving me the purse, as you threatened me about," he scoffed.

    [That''s right. You better thank her, or I wille and drag you out of her house to make you thank her.]

    "So¡­ do you know when she will return to the town?"

    [She should be back by tomorrow. But hey, as I said, she is pretty busy, so something mighte up, and she would directly go to her next meeting.]

    "I see."

    [She always says that she has to try her best if she decides to do something.]

    "Yeah¡­"

    ''I had said that to her on our first night together.''

    [Why don''t you just call her? You don''t have to meet her in person to thank her.]

    "Yeah, I just called, but she didn''t pick up. I didn''t want to disturb her, so now I will wait for her to call me backter."

    [Good. By the way, why didn''t youe to school today?]

    "It''s sports week, and you know how much I suck at sports. So there is no point in me being there as I am not going to participate. And it''s the only week where I can skip school without having any consequences," he chuckled.

    [So it''s like a holiday week for you, eh?]

    "Yup."

    [Will youe tomorrow, though?]

    "Maybe. And¡­ err¡­ I just remembered Anthony had told me that participating in the sports week ispulsory. I don''t know if he was joking or was serious as he knows I always skip sports week."

    [I haven''t heard anyone say that, so he was most likely trying to get you to participate in the sports activities. But you should drop by tomorrow and join in one or two activities.]

    ''If I participate in any sports activities, I will end up breaking world records,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Yes, you are right."

    [Okay, bye. Someone has been calling me for a while now. It could be important as mom leaves me in charge of her business in her absence.]

    "Yeah, good luck."

    BEEP~!

    Even though Eric hung up the phone, Rudy didn''t move his phone from his ears. He was left in shock.

    "...."

    He opened the calendar app on his phone and scrolled through the dates.

    ''Eric and Erika''s birthday lines up to nine months after I impregnated Elena. She obviously wouldn''t have had a rtionship with anyone after my disappearance¡ª so¡­ that means¡­''

    "Eric and Erika are my son and daughter¡­"

    ''What the actual fuck. My best childhood friend is my son¡­ how fucked up is that?''

    "Time travel is scary¡­"

    ''I had realized that Elena was Elenor after the obvious connections and hints. Still¡­ I chose to impregnate her despite knowing how it would turn out. If I hadn''t¡­ Eric and Erika would never have been born, and I didn''t want that.

    But that''s not the only reason. Of course, I didn''t want Eric and Erika to not exist, but what made me sure about my decision is¡­ Elena.

    My rtionship with Elenasted about a year. And that was one of the best times of my life. Had I not met her, I don''t think I would havested a year. Not to mention, my super libido was also taken care of daily.

    During that one year, Elena never demanded anything from me or asked me to do something¡ª except one. She wanted to have my child, even though I turned her down at that time¡­ I couldn''t stop myself from impregnating her.

    Do I regret my rtionship with Elena or my choice to impregnate her? Definitely not. Still¡­ It''s awkward to have a son and a daughter who are the same age as me. Not to mention¡­ It could also be considered as¡­ I slept with my best friend''s mother.

    I have been told that Eric and Erika''s father had run away after impregnating Elenor, and they both hated their father more than anything in the world, even though their mother still loved him.''

    "Now I know that bastard was me."

    Rudyy on his bed staring at the ceiling, seemingly lost in deep thought.

    RING~ RING~!

    Rudy''s phone buzzed as it rang.

    Rudy''s heartbeat got faster, thinking the call was from Elena. He looked at his phone screen and was left surprised and disappointed at the same time.

    He was disappointed as the call wasn''t from Elena, and he was surprised because the caller''s name on his screen was ''Erika.''

    "...dafuq¡­" That''s all Rudy could utter.

 Chapter 625 Talking With Erika Over The Phone

    "Why is she calling me? We haven''t talked in months. Or I can say years since I never talked to her after I transmigrated to this universe. It''s actually been a very, very long time since I saw her or heard her voice. And her calling me at this time¡­ can''t be a coincidence."

    Rudy reluctantly answered the call, but before he could even speak, Erika spoke from the other side.

    [Rudy?! Why did you take so long to pick it up?!]

    ''She is as bossy as ever¡­''

    "I like to hear my ringtone, so I was dancing while you were waiting for me to pick up the phone," he joked.

    [Not funny!]

    "So¡­ why did you call me all of a sudden?"

    [Is it strange to call my childhood friend to ask how he is doing?] she asked in a judging tone.

    "No, it''s not. But you are not the type of girl to think like that. So what''s the real reason?"

    [I was calling Eric bro earlier, but he wasn''t picking up the call. And when he did, he told me that he was talking with you, so I thought maybe I should ring you a call and¡­ you know¡­ ask how you have been doing.]

    ''So that caller was her¡­''

    "I am doing just fine. What about you?"

    [Let''s skip the formalities. I was curious why you had never called me ever since I left to study overseas. Not even one message.]

    "You are a busy girl, and I didn''t want to interfere with your studies."

    [Lame excuse. Just admit that you are still avoiding me.]

    "I am not."

    [Does that mean you are ready to answer my love confession?]

    ''I knew she would bring that up. But there is no way I can ept that now.''

    Even in his past life, when Erika left to study overseas, she had confessed her love to Rudy and asked for his answers, but Rudy couldn''t make it on time and missed the opportunity.

    [Are you ready to answer my love confession?] Erika asked.

    "Uhm¡­"

    [I aming back soon, so have your answer ready. You were supposed to answer me before I left overseas, but you never came to see me off. I am still mad about that, by the way. And then¡­ you never called or tried to contact me. Do you hate me that much?]

    "I don''t hate you."

    [Then I hope you have your answer when we meet again.]

    "..."

    ''There is no way I can ept her love confession¡ª even when I have a harem. I will have to turn her down properly in person.''

    [You better not turn me down after keeping me waiting for so long!]

    She hung up the call after that.

    "Oh,e on¡­"

    Of course, Rudy had no ns to ept her love confession, but he needed to provide a reason to reject her.

    ''I can simply tell her that I already have a girlfriend, but she wouldn''t be satisfied with that answer. The first ever love confession I had received was from Erika, but I never responded to her confession.

    The only reason was that she was my best friend''s sister, and I felt really awkward. It wasn''t as though I didn''t like her¡­ but¡­ I guess it''s safe to say that I wasn''t interested in her.

    There have been two girls in my life since childhood, one is Erika, and another is Alice. If I had to choose to have a romantic rtionship with one of them, that would be Alice.

    The reason is simple; I had a small crush on Alice, but I was too dumb to notice it. I grew up with Eric and Erika, and Erika was like a sister to me. We were too close and knew everything about each other.

    I was as close to her as I was to Eric, but there was always this sense of distance between Alice and me. If¡­ I have to put it in simple words¡­''

    Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "I had friend-zoned Erika as I didn''t see her as a love interest. But now¡­ I have to daughter-zone her."

    SIGH!

    "Both Eric and Erika hate their father''s gut for leaving Elenor pregnant and running away. They even said that they wished their father was dead like mine; they said that would have been better.

    I can''t and don''t me them for saying and thinking that. I hate Albert''s guts, too, for leaving mom and Jessica. But now I have to tell them the truth¡­ right?

    I know why Elenor never told them about this, it is obvious. But if I want to get together with her again, we have to tell Eric and Erika, or they might misunderstand, and our friendship will be ruined.

    If possible¡­ I wanted to avoid viting the bro code. I will try my best to not ruin our friendship, but how am I supposed to do that? What am I supposed to tell them?" he wondered.

    "...this is how I met your mother¡­" he mumbled.

    Rudy had a lot of free time, and he wanted to utilize that in the best way possible. He could go to the girls, but he wanted to let them have girls talk.

    ''What should I do? Rize has most likely left the school as it''s already toote, but I will go check. If she is still at the school, that would be lucky.''

    "It''s about time I make some moves on her."

    Rudy got up from his bed, left his room, went downstairs, and left the house through the front door like a normal person. Then, he teleported behind the school like no other person.

    He didn''t bother entering the school grounds or checking Rize''s office as he could just scan the entire area with his enhanced vision abilities.

    ''Nope. She is not¡­ here." he shook his head.

    ''But I can see a few people are still there. Anthony is in his office, and the rest of them are most likely Pune and janitors.''

    "I guess¡­ now is the best time to pay a visit to that agent."

 Chapter 626 Mordern Era Requires Modern Problems

    Rudy had no idea who the agent was, nor did he know about thendlord, who was most likely the same person. However, he knew thendlord''s name, which was enough for Rudy to find him.

    There was a famous agency by that name, so it was an effortless task for Rudy to locate him.

    All his life, Rudy thought that they were living in a house and paying rent like a normal citizen. He had noints about it, even though the rent took up most of Reba''s monthly earnings.

    But after finding out the truth, Rudy was furious and disappointed in the system. He knew that there were all types of people in the world, but he never thought someone with such a noble upation would stoop so low.

    His first thought was to kill the agent, but he wanted to make it better so the agent could suffer.

    He stood on the agency ground and scanned the area. He also hacked into their system and downloaded all the data into his brain. He now knew everything that had ever happened in the organization.

    However, he was only interested in one person, and he ended up discovering something interesting. Thendlord-sh-agent was rted to someone Rudy knew.

    ''Fred Mores¡­ is the father of Anon¡­ Mores.''

    After Rudy graduated from high school and went to university, Eric went overseas to study. He rarely came back during vacations and festive seasons. And because of different time zones, they never had a chance to talk over the phone or online.

    Anon was Rudy''s ssmate in school, and they went to the same university after graduating from high school. They had selected the same subjects, so most of their sses were mutual. He was also the one who took Rudy to the mixer, where he met Elise. He had also helped Rudy in his tough times and loaned him money when needed.

    ''I wouldn''t say Anon is a nice guy, but he isn''t a bad guy either. Who would have thought that his father was such a douchebag? I wonder how many families Fred Mores has destroyed.

    I don''t think Anon knows about it. It''s very often when a son or daughter knows how their parents are making money in their job. Anon has changed his surname to his mother''s family name.

    Did his parents divorce? I couldn''t find that in the data I downloaded, but that''s none of my business. What I need to worry about is¡­ should I kill Fred Mores or make him suffer?

    And whatever I decide, how will it affect Anon? If it''s going to affect Anon''s future, then I would instead find an alternative to deal with Fred Mores.''

    After a quick thought, Rudy muttered, "Even if I kill Fred Mores, all his fortune should go to his wife and children unless he had written something else in his legacy."

    ''Let me check what Anon''s mother''s upation is.''

    After searching for a few seconds, Rudy found out that Anon''s mother ran an institute firm in the nearby area.

    ''They can easily survive even without Fred, so I guess it doesn''t matter what I do with him.''

    It was indeed a tough task for Rudy to decide how to punish Fred Mores. Killing him was an easy task, but Rudy wouldn''t be satisfied if his enemy hadn''t suffered.

    Needless to say, Fred Mores loves money and fame, so the worst thing I can do to make him suffer is to make him bankrupt and humiliate him like no other.''

    The agency''s system was linked with Fred Mores'' personal firmware and system, of which he had total control. It was also connected to the other private agencies and firms that Fred''s agency was helping.

    Of course, that also included all of their logs, such as conference calls, messages, private calls, video calls, meetings, and important documents.

    Additionally, the agency had its own private cloud service where all the data was stored and shared online in the database. That also included Fred''s private files, which had a lot of questionable things in them.

    Such as his sex tapes with various girls¡ª including idols and actresses¡ª and also his clients whom he had ckmailed. Some of the girls in the recordings were Anon''s and his mother''s friends.

    "Orgies¡­ r*pes¡­ and murder tapes of the people who tried to go against him. This motherfucker turned out to be worse than I expected. I am d I didn''t kill him. He needs to suffer¡­ and he needs to suffer a lot."

    Rudy leaked everything online on all social media and news channels.

    "In the era of the inte where it''s impossible to hide anything¡­  where everyone wants to share everything to the world¡­one often needs to fear being seen¡­"

    Rudy entered the agency building andfortably sat on the lobby couch where several other clients were sitting and waiting.

    He took out his phone and started surfing the various news channels and social media. The things he leaked had gone viral and begun trending.

    "That was faster than I expected."

    He then opened the stock page of the Fred Agency and enjoyed the show. With each and every refresh, the value of their stocks was drastically dropping.

    ''This is fucking hrious!''

    Interestingly, such tactics of making one suffer only worked if the person was famous or held a powerful position in the country. Regardless, Rudy''s satisfying meter had begun to fill up.

    Within five minutes, the stock value of the agency had dropped to Zero. Hundreds of iing and outgoing signals were emitting from the agency, and Rudy was listening to each and every conversation of the agency.

    "I am going to fucking destroy you, so you and people like you would remember someone like me is there to burn the curtain they are hiding behind."

    A few minutester, dozens of armed cars stopped in agency ground, and a man surrounded by dozens of armed guards entered the building.

    ''That guy is¡­''

 Chapter 627 Fred Mores

    ''That person is¡­ where have I seen him before? In the news¡­ in my past life¡­ on the boards¡­ oh, right. He is a high-ranking politician. His name was¡­ Bob¡­ Bobby¡­ Tony? Bob Tony¡­. Tress¡­ Bobby Tony Tress.

    That doesn''t sound right for a name, but who cares. More importantly, why is he here? To arrest Fred by himself? No¡­ I highly doubt that.''

    Bobby was a fat, bald politician who was in histe forties.

    Rudy shook his head and thought, ''Mom said that Fred Mores was being backed up by the government. I don''t think the entire government was involved, as it keeps changing after the elections, so it has to be someone with a permanent or well-known post.

    I didn''t find any details about him in the database that I hacked, so this guy must be trying to stay clean and away from such things. But what are the chances that this politician is involved with Fred Mores?''

    "I would say the odds¡­" he muttered.

    Even more armed cars arrived and surrounded the agency from all sides. Hundreds of armed men had barricaded the agency, but Rudy didn''t know who were the good guys and who were the bad ones.

    Regardless, he was more curious about what Bobby was there.

    Soon, the people in the agency began to leave in a hurry, almost as if they were kicked out. All the clients and employees, but not the staff.

    "Hey, you!" The guards pointed their guns at Rudy and said, "Are you blind or what?! This building is being evacuated, so get out of here!"

    ''Well, I can''t be seen here. I already tampered with the footage that had captured my face, so it''s not a problem. I don''t have any business here, so I guess I should leave.''

    Rudy casually left the building as if he owned it. He took advantage of the crowd and teleported to the top of the building.

    "Now, time to have some more fun."

    Rudy shrunk himself to the size of an ant and flew down to Fred''s office floor. Since his size was small, he could easily enter anything, and even if he couldn''t, he could simply break through it.

    He entered Fred''s office, which had tight security of guards and AI. Rudy sat on top of the shelf from where he had a clear view of the scene. Then, he conjured ice cream in his hand and made himselffortable.

    Fred was sitting on his chair with his hands on the desk and his head in his hands. He was wearing a luxurious watch and clothes. Even though he was in histe thirties, he was fit and handsome.

    A minuteter, Bobby dashed into Fred''s office and grabbed him by his cor.

    "What is the meaning of this?!" Bobby asked furiously.

    "Calm down. Even I have no idea." Fred shrugged off Bobby''s hands and fixed his cors.

    "What do you mean you had no idea?!"

    Fred pointed his finger at the chair and asked Bobby to sit down.

    "There has been a leak," he said.

    "Why the fuck did you have all that stored online?!" Bobby yelled.

    "Because that''s the best way to ess it from anywhere. I like to watch those videos when I feel lonely or sad. Do you expect me to carry a hard drive with me that could easily be cracked, stolen, or corrupted?"

    "Why would you even store all that? Who keeps logs of their crimes? Are you out of your goddamn mind?!"

    "That''s my hobby," Fred shrugged. "Don''t you keep all the awards and trophies you get? It''s simr to that. Not to mention, if you had kept logs of all your time, I would have had to buy a storage expansion to store everything."

    "Why are you so calm?! It''s a matter of time before the highest-ranking troops arrive here and take you with them!"

    "Oh, why are you so worried about me?" Fred asked curiously with a knowing look on his face.

    "Because you are my friend!"

    "Cut the crap, Bobby. You are afraid that if I get arrested andter interrogated, I will reveal all the secrets of our secret organization. But don''t worry, I won''t do that."

    Bobby gulped down nervously and asked, "Really?"

    "Yes. I am not an idiot to make enemies with the Boss. I am but a mere pawn, just like you are."

    "B-But even the Boss can''t help you now! You are doomed! All your crimes have been exposed. I would be surprised if you don''t get killed in the encounter."

    "I don''t expect the Boss to save me¡­ I can save myself¡­"

    "Huh?"

    "Did you forget I am a Lawyer? I know my rights. Even with all the evidence, I will walk out of the court alive and innocent with no charge against me. This is not the first time I would be arrested," he scoffed.

    "But how would you prove yourself innocent¡­ there is too much to cover up¡­"

    "Don''t you worry about that. You wouldn''t believe me if I said I was prepared for a time like this. More importantly, we must find the piece of shit who is behind all this. He must have been a professional hacker to have pulled this off.

    I hope you can inform Boss about this and ask him to find that son of a bitch. We have to set an example of what happens to the people who challenge me, the Boss, and our secret organization!"

    "Yeah, I will do that. I received a message from the Boss as soon as your data leaked everywhere. And that''s why I came here to meet you," Bobby informed.

    "What''s the message?" Fred asked curiously.

    "You done fucked up. Either kill yourself or prove yourself innocent. You know what will happen if you fail at either of those." Bobby quoted the message.

    "It''s just three sentences¡­ yet¡­ so terrifying."

    "Don''t forget that the Boss is even more terrifying. He can do what he tells, and there is nothing he can''t do."

 Chapter 628 Punisher

    "What will you do now? You still have time to escape, you know?" Bobby suggested.

    "If I escaped, the suspicion on me would increase even more. As I said, you don''t have to worry about me. I have everything under control. Rather, you should leave this ce before someone sees you. I am not going to save you if you get involved in my matter."

    Rudy, who was enjoying the show while licking on to the ice cream, finished eating and stood up. He stretched his hands in the air and muttered, "They should be here by now."

    A few secondster, the sirens started waiting at a distance as they got closer and louder. But there was one more sound that muffled everything; that was the sound of multiple choppers.

    Bobby and Fred looked at the ss bs and then looked at each other.

    "Why would they arrive with choppers to arrest me?" Fred wondered. "It''s not like I have nted explosives in this building. The only people in this building right now are the guards and staff¡ª who are undercover agents by the Boss to keep their eyes on me.

    It doesn''t make sense." Fred shook his head and uttered, "Even if they got the information from somewhere, why would they¡­. oh. I see¡­ that''s how it is¡­''

    Rudy was live broadcasting what he was witnessing, and he had also hacked into any electronic telecasting device to live feed.

    ''Thanks to Lilim foring up with the idea of this ability. Who would have thought I would use it this way,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Bobby got up from the chair and mmed his hands on the desk.

    "What do you mean?! What is the meaning of this, Freddy?!"

    Fred slowly leaned back on his chair and calmly uttered, "We done fucked up. We are finished."

    Bobby was already panicking, but after hearing what Fredy said, he started sweating.

    "What¡­ are you trying to say? You ratted me out?"

    "No¡­ someone else did. Someone probably saw you entering the building. Now I can neither save you nor myself. If we are arrested, we will be prosecuted. So let''s emphasize what the Boss said. Either kill yourself or prove yourself innocent.

    I can no longer prove either of us innocent, so let''s kill ourselves before we get arrested. But I suppose it''s a sin tomit suicide, so let''s kill each other."

    Fred opened his drawer and ced a gun on the desk.

    "Who will go first? I know you won''t trust me, so you shoot me first. Make sure to shoot me in the head, so I die in one shot. I would prefer it to be painless. And after that¡­ it''s up to you. You can kill yourself or get arrested. Whatever you do, you will be under the Boss'' radar."

    "No way! I am not letting you get out of this alone!" Bobby refuted furiously.

    "Oh, so you want me to shoot you instead?"

    "No! No one is shooting anyone. I am getting out of here, and you are going to get arrested!"

    "You know that''s no longer possible. They will arrest us both."

    Fred grabbed the gun and put it in his mouth.

    "If only suicide wasn''t a sin."

    "What the fuck is wrong with you?! You are a fucking criminal who has done nothing but crimes in your entire life. Do you seriously think you will go to heaven if it actually exists?!"

    "I don''t know, but my mother always used to tell me that no matter how many sins youmit, as long as you don''t regret your crimes and don''t get burdened by guilt, you are not a sinner. Why else do you think I became awyer?"

    Bobby shook his head and said, "Your father was a psychopath serial killer who killed homeless people living in the street! And your mother was a nurse who killed children."

    "Indeed. What a great achievement. I am trying to do both and surpass them. I target my enemies, I study them and kill the males. As for the females¡­ you already know," he smirked.

    "Once they give birth, I throw the mothers out and make them homeless before killing them. And then I continue my mother''s legacy. No one pays attention to homeless people. Even if they go missing, no one ever notices. Of course, that''s only for my free time hobby. I do what the Boss orders me to do."

    Bobby and Fred had no idea that they were being broadcast live, and they had confessed their crimes in front of the entire world.

    "Ah, truly¡­ this feeling is exhrating. Thest time I felt like this was ten years ago. I was about to make my own city¡­ but that storm destroyed everything. I would be ruling that town if the Boss hadn''t asked me to back off the project. I would have turned that shithole into a gorgeous metropolitan mega-metro city!

    Do you know that town is at the center of this continent? There are so many wastnds there. The forests, mountains, rivers, andkes. I would remove all that and create a city of everyone''s dreams!

    Oh well, my dream will remain a dream. I will die before that." Fred moved his finger to the trigger and pressed it.

    However, nothing happened.

    "Hmm?" Fred checked the bullets in the gun and pressed the trigger again.

    "Why is it not working?!"

    "When was thest time you used it? Maybe it''s jammed?" Bobby wondered.

    Fred pointed the gun at Bobby and pressed the trigger, but still, nothing happened.

    "That''s not how guns work, you dumbass," Fredmented.

    Of course, it was Rudy''s doing. He wasn''t going to let them die before making them suffer. He wanted to set them as an example to the criminals that someone was onto them.

    The offered door dashed open, and the ss windows were broken as the army surrounded them from everywhere. They both were handcuffed and escorted out of the agency while the reporters and journalists tried to get more intel.

    When Rudy noticed their arrest was also live telecasted, he stripped Bobby and Fred''s clothes to humiliate them even more.

    "Oh, that was fun. I came here to pass some free time, but who would have thought it would turn into an amazing discovery."

    Rudy sharpened his gaze as he solemnly uttered, "Knock Knock, bitches. I am the final boss of all viins. Don''t let me find you, or you will lose yourself."

    After that, Rudy teleported to Reina''s office to meet Reina, as she was the only girl he hadn''t met after he finished the time travel event.

 Chapter 629 Ordinary Buisness Day

    Rudy teleported to Reina''s office without caring about being seen. He hade to an understanding that no matter how cautious he stayed, there would be no stopping from what would happen.

    When he teleported to Reina''s office, a couple was talking with Reina about something. When they saw Rudy pop up out of nowhere, they were surprised and nearly fell down the chair, but Rudy wiped their memories instantly, and the couple acted as if everything was normal.

    Rudy was tired of doing the same and worrying about the same thing when simple solutions were avable. Sometimes, Rudy tried to avoid using his powers when he could do it without using them, but now he had decided to use his powers for everything.

    Reina didn''t know Rudy was in her office as she was facing her back. So he casually walked to her and pulled a chair to sit beside her.

    "..." Reina turned to Rudy and shook her head in disbelief, but she didn''t say anything to him.

    "Can you please, hurry, ma''am?" the couple said.

    "What''s wrong?" Rudy asked them. "Tell me your issue, and I will try my best to solve it."

    "Excuse me, but who are you again?" the girl asked.

    "I am the manager of this ce."

    "Oh¡­ okay."

    "Mister, you see, we booked twenty tickets for today, but an emergency came up in our family, so no one cane. So we want to cancel the booking," the male exined the issue.

    "But your assistant says that''s not possible," the girl added.

    "Okay, first of all, this girl is not my assistant. She is the owner of this ce. And second of all, you must have read the cancetion policy when you booked the tickets, right?"

    "We did, but emergencies don''t alwayse up at random times."

    "That''s what emergency means," Rudy sighed.

    "We haven''t used the tickets yet, so I don''t understand why you can''t provide us a refund? Even in theaters, they provide refunds if we cancel the booking."

    "This is not a theater, and even they don''t give you a 100% refund for any type of booking. Even flights, trains, buses, or anything. Of course, they all have their own refund and cancetion policy, but all of them have one thing inmon," Reina asserted.

    She ced the refund and cancetion policy paper in front of the couple and continued, "That is, if you cancel before the said date, you can get a refund, even a full refund. Had you informed us before we opened today, I would have given you a full refund without asking any questions."

    "Why are you making excuses for not providing us a refund? Are you trying to scam us?! Don''t try to act smart! I will report your ce and give a one-star review!"

    SIGH!

    Rudy took a deep breath and asked, "Alright, what was your emergency again?"

    "Why do we have to tell that to you?! Just give us a refund!"

    "You do realize that there is only an hour left before this ce closes, right? You had the entire day toe and cancel, but you didn''t. That could mean two things. Either the emergency happened a few hours ago, and you were free for the entire day, or the emergency urred early in the morning, and you got time to cancel your book now. Which one is it?"

    The couple nced at each other and said, "Thetter one. We were busy for the entire day, and only now have we got time."

    "I see. So you had time toe all the way here, but you didn''t have time to call us for the entire day?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Are you an idiot?! Do you think we would care about a refund when there is an emergency? We came here when we got time. How many times do we have to say it?"

    "You bought twenty tickets. One ticket costs $10, which is the lowest ticket price you would find for a water park in this entire country. Twenty tickets are $200. We can give you a $160 refund," Rudy calmly said.

    "Don''t kid with me! We haven''t entered any pool nor used the tickets! Who cares about your cancetion policy?! Just give us a full refund!"

    ''I am not really in a good mood to deal with these humans.''

    Reina handed them two hundred dor bills and said, "Here you go."

    The couple snatched the money from Reina and left after saying, "You should have done that before without wasting our time."

    SIGH!

    Reina let out a sigh and went to close her office door.

    "Why did you give them a full refund?"

    "They wouldn''t have left if I hadn''t."

    "You do know that you have no reason to entertain those people, right? As unfair as it may sound, it was their fault. And you just suffered a loss of $200 for no reason."

    "It''s fine. This is not the first time I am facing customers like this. It''s business, and things like that aremon," Reina shrugged.

    "I am a university graduate, and I know business practices. But there is a limit to how much you canpromise. A $200 loss might not be that much for a day, but if you add them up, it''s going to be a hefty sum.

    I honestly don''t care about a full refund if the customer was in the right. I could read their minds, and they were lying about everything. They made different ns and couldn''t make it here on time."

    Reina wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and said, "Forget about them now."

    "Remind me to update the website and add a cancetion fee."

    Reina kissed Rudy on the lips and said, "I said forget about them."

    Reina pushed Rudy onto the couch and sat on top of hisp.

    "Oho. Someone is being aggressive." Rudy said as he pulled Reina closer.

    "Ever since you brought the vampire girls here, you have been spending less time with me."

    "And that''s why I am here," he replied with a grin.

    ===

    Thanks, @puppetMaX, for the gift!

 Chapter 630 Memory

    It''s been a few minutes since Rudy and Reina started kissing. Although Reina was on top, she was trying to match Rudy''s speed.

    Reina suddenly stopped in between and asked, "What are you doing?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I have been kissing you, but you are not kissing me back."

    "I am¡­ was, lost in thought."

    Reina furrowed her brows and squinted her eyes before saying, "You know that I don''t like when you focus or think of someone else when you are with me."

    "I do."

    "Then who is more important than me that you are thinking of them even when you are kissing me?!"

    "Well¡­" Rudy smiled slightly and said, "Her name starts with R."

    Reina furrowed her brows even more and said, "Is it a new girl?"

    "No. You already know her."

    "Rias? Come on, you are with her all the time. Make some time for me too!"

    "No, it''s not Rias." Rudy shook his head and continued, "And it''s not my mother or Rize either. The girl I am thinking about is¡­ awesome. She is childish at times but mature more than often."

    "¡­" Reina pondered for a while and said, "So it is a new girl after all."

    "It is not." Rudy giggled and yfully touched Reina''s body.

    "Her name has five letters in it, and thest letter is A," he grinned.

    Reina stared at Rudy with a confused look on her face as she wondered if she had forgotten a fellow harem member whose name started with R and ended with A.

    After seeing Reina struggling to understand, he kissed her on the lips and calmly said, "It''s Reina."

    "But¡­ that''s me¡­"

    "Yes. I was talking about you."

    "Eh¡­ why would you miss me when I am with you?"

    "Wait a second." Rudy bumped his head with Reina and shared his memory with her.

    In less than a minute, Reina started crying and hugged Rudy.

    "Was all that real?" she asked.

    "Yes."

    Rudy brought the girls to the water park at least twice a month because Jessica kept demanding. He had be a regr customer of the water park and had also be friends with Reina''s parents.

    Rudy had also yed with Reina when her parents were busy working. He stayed at the water park for a few days as Reina''s mother was pregnant with Rina¡ª her little sister.

    She had a premature birth, and it had be a tiring mess for her parents as they had too many things to worry about. They could close the waterpark for a few days, but there was a function reserved in advance that they couldn''t cancel.

    And there was no one to take care of Reina, so Rudy took care of all that while her parents were at the hospital. Her father would call every hour to be updated about the situation.

    Not only Rudy but Jessica and Reba had also yed with Reina.

    "I didn''t know you had such powers¡­"

    "It''s not¡­ my power. I have no control over it."

    "Thank you for showing me that¡­ really¡­"

    "It''s my pleasure. I wish I could do something to prevent them from¡­ you know¡­"

    "If¡­" Reina bit her lips and mumbled, "If you learn to control that power, will you save my parents?"

    "..." Rudy lowered his gaze and answered, "I could just say yes and promise you, but I don''t want to lie if I myself don''t know about it. But I promise you that I will try my best. If I could change the past, I would surely change it. There are too many things I need to fix."

    Reina kissed Rudy''s neck and moved to his cheeks while kissing. Then, she caressed his face and started kissing him on the lips. Meanwhile, Rudy slowly undressed Reina but didn''t take her clothes offpletely.

    He only wanted to touch and see her beautiful parts.

    Reina lifted herself up a little so Rudy could pull her skirt off and remove her panties.

    Once everything was settled, Reina unzipped Rudy''s pants and plugged her cave with his snake.

    "Amh~ It feels even better as you showed me something emotional."

    Rudy pressed Reina''s body against him and calmly said, "Let''s take it slow. No need to go hard. No one will arrive at this time to disturb us."

    Ten minutester, Rudy nced at the door as it suddenly opened.

    "...!" Reina turned her face to the other side so the person who entered couldn''t see her face.

    "You didn''t lock the door?" Rudy asked.

    "I closed it. I think I missed turning the lock."

    The person who entered was none other than Rias, who hade to Reina''s office to check something.

    "I can''t believe you two are doing such things in broad daylight," she remarked.

    "Can youe inside and close the door before someone sees us?" Rudy asked calmly.

    Rias entered the office and closed the door.

    "If you are that afraid of being seen, then don''t do such things where you can get caught. And at least lock the door or check properly if it''s locked."

    "Well, I sensed you were outside, so I looked at the door. Moreover, I was going to unlock and open the door for you, but it was already unlocked."

    "Would you two please stop talking! I am so embarrassed right now!" Reina red at Rudy and said, "Why are you so calm when we are being watched?!"

    "We are both clothed, and she can''t see our sacred parts. And she is a harem member, so it''s not a problem, right?" Rudy asked her curiously.

    "It''s not, but still¡­ it''s my first time being watched¡­"

    Reina grabbed a chair and turned it around, facing the door. She sat on it and said, "I am not looking now. So finish it soon. I want to talk to Rudy about something."

    Reina looked at Rudy with a flushed face and asked, "Why is it feeling so good?"

    She asked in a whisper.

    Instead of answering her question, Rudy pushed her to the side of the couch and turned on his piston.

 Chapter 631 Voyeurism

    "Mnh~ Mnh~ Anh~!" Reina moaned.

    After Rudy turned on his piston and began humping Reina, Reina couldn''t stop moaning.

    When Rudy realized that she was feeling good while being watched, Rudy thought it would be the best time to increase the pleasure.

    Still, Reina had covered her mouth with her hand at first, but when that didn''t work, she pulled Rudy Rudy close and locked her lips with his. However, her moans were still muffled.

    Rias was mostly a human with the basic vampiric abilities and features. Hence, she also had a super hearing, and even the muffled moans of Reina were audible to Rias¡ª crisp and clear.

    She was curious and wanted to watch them having sex, so she first nced at them from the corners of her eyes to see if their faces were in view, but after confirming that only Rudy could see her, she slowly turned around without making any noise and watched the show.

    Rudy was surprised, but he was close to shooting his load, so he kept quiet and focused on humping Reina.

    However, Rias was slowly getting into the mood.

    Of course, it wasn''t her first time watching Rudy have sex with other girls. The first time was when she woke up from her slumber and watched her own twin sister doing it with Rudy.

    Obviously, Rudy was already used to being caught and watched by other girls when he was in action, but he let himself get caught rather than being caught off guard. Most of the time, he was aware that someone was watching them.

    He was caught the most when he was doing it with Jane. The first time was when Niti had walked in on them having sex¡ª although Virgil also caught them naked on the bed.

    The third time was when Jane''s cousin¡ª Miu, had walked into the room, and the fourth and the fifth time was when Vriti and  Rias saw Jane and Rudy getting intimate in the chamber.

    Due to being caught and watched so many times, Jane had awakened a fetish, which was going to work against her through Rias'' secret n.

    A few minutester, Rudy released his load inside Reina''s cave and didn''t pull his snake out until he was finished.

    After that, he satfortably on the couch while Reina sat beside him.

    Rias'' gaze was fixated on Rudy''s snake, and it was evident from her face that she was in the mood.

    Rudy waved his snake at Rias and said, "Do you want to touch it?"

    Rias pondered for a while and got up from the chair to walk to Rudy. She stood in front of him and had a closer look at his snake.

    "This is my second time watching you having sex with a girl, but I am still surprised that this can fit inside a girl. I know you must have heard that a dozen times now, but till¡­ it''s too big to fit inside even though I know it was inside Reina a while ago," she uttered without taking her eyes off Rudy''s snake.

    "It''s interesting, isn''t it?" Rudy grinned. "It''s a magic of my¡ª"

    "No need to finish that. I know you will make a joke about it and thenment something."

    Rudy once again waved his snake at Rias and asked, "Don''t you want to touch it?"

    "I want to, but¡­"

    Rias slowly moved her hand and touched Rudy''s snake.

    "It''s wet and hot¡­ and hard¡­ and long¡­"

    "How about you suck it?" he immediately asked without wasting his time.

    "What will you ask after that? Do you want to have sex? Or maybe something else?" Rias raised her brows.

    "I won''t ask about sex since¡­ you are pretty stubborn about your n."

    "I am not stubborn. I just want to have my first time in a way I want."

    "Your way includes many things."

    "You said you will find a bigger house when every girl can have their own room, and I am waiting for that."

    "Don''t worry about that. I have already pulled some connections."

    Rias stroked Rudy''s snake without even asking, as she knew what Rudy wanted. Unlike the other girls, Rias was knowledgeable about sex, and her knowledge was from both the vampire and the human world.

    The vampires didn''t have a custom of forey, although it was known amongst them. But Rias learned many things during her stay in the human world.

    "So, you said you were here for me? How did you know I was here?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "I didn''t know you were here, I came here to check if you were here. I first went to your house, but you weren''t there. Then I¡ª"

    "Wait, what? You went to my house?"

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t go inside. And no one saw me. When you weren''t there, I thought you were here, so¡­" she shrugged.

    "You do know that you can just phone call me whenever you need me, right?"

    "I tried. But the call didn''t go through."

    "Weird. What was it saying?"

    "First, it was unreachable, and then it said your phone was switched off."

    "It shouldn''t have run out of charge since it had a 69% charge thest time I saw it." Rudy ced his hand in his pocket but couldn''t feel his phone.

    "...!" He got up from the couch and checked his other pocket, but it wasn''t there either. He nced around the couch, thinking it must have dropped while he was humping Reina, but the phone wasn''t there.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I can''t find my phone. Did I drop it somewhere?" he wondered. "I had it with me when I was at the agency building. and then I¡­ oh¡­"

    Rudy stripped his pants and ced them on the floor.

    "What are you doing?" Rias asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    Rudy ced his hands on the pants and erged them, then he took out his phone from his pocket.

    "I need to touch something directly with my skin when I shrink or erge. My phone was in my hands when I shrunk, and then I put it in my pocket. When I erged myself, my phone didn''t erge with me and my clothes."

    Rias sighed and said, "So I was searching for you to remind you of something."

    "Hmm? Am I forgetting something?"

    "No, but it''s something you asked me to remind you back in 1989."

 Chapter 632 [Bonus ] Memory Seed

    "Something¡­ I asked you to remind me?" Rudy raised his brows and asked, "Can you borate? Because I don''t remember ever telling you that."

    "That''s because you wiped your memories about it before you sealed my memories. Obviously, you won''t remember because it never happened for you," Rias responded.

    Rudy sat back on the couch and pondered for a few seconds.

    "Yeah, it makes sense that I won''t remember it. I just tried to unseal my memories, thinking maybe I would remember them, but as you said, I wiped that memory rather than sealing it.

    Still, why would I do that? Removing memories is stupid. I would always choose to seal them if I had to." He looked at Rias and asked, "What did I ask to remind you?"

    "That''s it."

    "Hah?"

    "You just asked me to remind you that you have wiped a fragment of your memory. You didn''t tell me anything else."

    "Why the fuck did I do that?" Rudy facepalmed himself and thought, "There is no way to bring those memories back as they don''t exist anymore. So why would I ask Rias to remind me of that? There is nothing I can do about it¡­ right?"

    "I am not sure, but you seemed pretty tense about it and warned me multiple times to remind you. You said it was very important. I wanted to tell you this when we met by the convenience store, but then you suddenly mentioned how you wanted to add Reba to your harem, so it slipped from my mind," she shrugged.

    "Did I tell you why I asked you to remind you? Or did I leave any clues?" Rudy asked curiously.

    Rias shook her head and said, "You said you would automatically find a clue when everything is in motion. You just need to wait for it to happen."

    "Great¡­ another one of those things." Rudy leaned back on the couch and wondered, ''Did I find out something I shouldn''t have? Or perhaps something to be aware of for a certain period of time? Well, as Rias said, it must be something serious. I don''t think I would resort to such action if it wasn''t serious.''

    "Thanks for reminding me, Rias."

    "Don''t worry about it." Rias turned around and said, "Okay, so I will take my leave now."

    "Err¡­ are you just going to leave me hanging after giving me a handjob?"

    "I wasn''t here to give you a handjob."

    "Come on¡­ don''t you want to suck my dick?"

    "I don''t."

    "You must have heard from Jane, Niti, and Nyxia that my cum tastes sweeter than the blood moon fruit, right?" he asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "Of course, they never told me directly as none of them knows that I am aware of your immoral rtionships with them. But yes, I heard Jane say that when you and Jane cheated on me in my chamber."

    Rudy chuckled softly and muttered, "You love to hit it right in the feels, eh?"

    Rias puffed her chest and proudly said, ''That''s my specialty."

    "So, don''t you want to taste my sweet milk?"

    "I want to, but it doesn''t have to be now."

    "Fair enough," Rudy sighed.

    Rias bit her lips after seeing the disappointed look on Rudy''s face and said, "Look, I am no longer trying to avoid having sex with you, nor am I stalling. Everything depends on you now. The sooner you get us a big house with separate rooms for each girl, the faster you will get to fuck me."

    "In simple words, you are the one stalling," she added.

    "You do know that I can create a mansion if I want to, right? But this ce belongs to Reina, and we are expanding the waterpark. It''s already in the process."

    Rias bit on her thumb''s nail and asked, "I am the only girl in your harem whom you haven''t fucked, right?"

    "No, there is Alice. Actually, Alice and I had many chances, but we never got it on. Her father is at home most of the time, and I can''t take her to my house. Also, she does suck me off at school during breaks when we eat lunch together.

    One time, I asked her if she would like to have sex with me at school, mountains, in forests, or even at a freaking hotel. But she turned me down, saying she wanted to be at a special ce for her first time.

    Sure, that might sound stupid, but you know Alice is a bit high on the emotional side and her attachment to her feelings and her belongings is a little more sentimental than any other. I don''t want to hurt her so¡­"

    He shrugged and said, "Also, she is not 18 yet. She will turn 18 with me and mom. I am still confused and curious as to why Alice''s birth date changed in this universe."

    Rias looked at her nails and mumbled, "You should worry more about yourself as a Lord."

    "I am on that." He said while getting dressed.

    Rudy turned to Reina, who was rxing after getting her cave filled¡ª and asked, "I will tell the girls to eat dinner with you, alright?"

    Reina blinked and asked, "If you don''t mind, can you empty the poolster once it''s closed?"

    "I sure can. Do you want me to fill them up again?"

    "No, I will do that in the morning."

    "Okay."

    Rudy walked to Rias and asked, "Are you going to the gang? I can take you."

    "Okay."

    Rudy and Rias teleported to the vampire gang.

    "See! I told you she was with Rudy!" Jane pointed her finger at Rudy and Rias.

    "No. I met her at Reina''s office."

    Jane wanted toment on something, but she couldn''t do that in Rias'' presence.

    "Alice, Angelica, we are going home," he called out to them.

    "I was just going to call you," Alice nodded.

    "Okay, girls. See you soon. If anythinges up, feel free to call me. I will make sure my phone stays on."

    Rudy dropped Alice at her house and then took Angelica to his house.

    "Angelica¡­ I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 633 Angelica Meets Rebecca

    "Angelica, I have something to tell you," Rudy said calmly.

    "What is it?"

    "Well, long story short, I talked about you with mom, and she wants to meet you, so can you make yourself visible to everyone?"

    "To¡­ everyone in the world?"

    "No, no. I could ask you to make yourself visible to mom only, but that would be weird if Lucy couldn''t see you. And¡­ in short, make yourself visible to everyone I know."

    "Done."

    "That was fast."

    "Can I ask why your mom wants to meet me? It''s¡­ somewhat strange. I feel anxious."

    "You don''t have to. Just act as you always do¡­" Rudy remembered that Angelica''s normal was her pervy side. "Actually, just act like how a normal adult girl would."

    "And what is normal?"

    "Umm, why don''t you just act like a girlfriend meeting her boyfriend''s parents for the first time? You would want to make a good impression of yourself, right?"

    Angelica nodded and said, "But is it okay for me to meet her? Wait, what did you tell her that she wants to meet me?"

    "Truth. I told her the truth. And yes, she knows that you are a ghost, so you don''t have to try to hide anything from her," he reassured her with a gentle smile.

    "Okay¡­" Angelica took a deep breath and muttered, "This is my second time feeling so anxious. The first time was when I tried to make moves on you. I was afraid of being turned down."

    Rudy gently spanked Angelica on the butt and said, "As if I could reject a sexy, thirsty ghost."

    "You said you told her everything, so does that mean you also told her about your powers?"

    "Yes. So you don''t have to lie or worry about a single thing. Just talk with her like you would talk with your sister."

    Rudy purposely mentioned that to see Angelica''s reaction.

    "I don''t think I had a sister. No one knows about me, so it''s obvious that I was not from around here."

    ''The worst thing about Jessica''s fate is that not only is she dead, but no one knows about her existence either.''

    "Are you ready?" he asked Angelica.

    "Can you¡­ hold my hand?"

    "Sure."

    Rudy held Angelica''s hand and knocked on the door. He could have opened it, but Lucy was present, and he wanted her to see Angelica.

    A few seconds after knocking, Lucy opened the door with a smile on her face. But her smile vanished when she saw Angelica.

    "Uhm¡­" She stood at the doorway and stared back and forth at Rudy and Angelica. Then, she noticed them holding hands.

    "Who¡­ is she?" She asked.

    "Let us get inside first. I will introduce her to you and mom."

    "Yeah¡­"

    Lucy reluctantly let Rudy and Angelica enter the house and then followed them after closing the door.

    Reba was in the kitchen, watching over the soup on the stove that Lucy had made for the first time.

    "Err¡­ mom."

    Reba gazed at Rudy after hearing his voice and noticed Angelica.

    "..." Her face froze, and she showed no reaction when she saw Angelica. She was too shocked to act.

    Rudy walked over to her and turned off the stove first. Then, he held her hand and led her to the living room, where Lucy was already waiting for her answers.

    "This will be your first time meeting each other." Rudy pointed his hand at Angelica and said, "Mom, Lucy, this is Angelica. She is a very close friend of mine. We go to the same school every day."

    Lucy let out a sigh of relief after hearing that.

    "Are you in the same sses as well?" Lucy asked.

    "Yes, she sits close to me."

    "We have done many things together in every part of the school," Angelica quipped.

    "Huh?"

    "Projects, assignments, and other school duties. She is talking about that."

    "Oh¡­ right."

    Rudy wasn''t lying as he and Angelica indeed go to the same school together, and she always sits on hisp to annoy him.

    ''Anxious, my ass! She is acting her usual self as always!'' Rudy shot a judging re at Angelica and shook his head.

    "Won''t you introduce me to them?" Angelica asked innocently.

    Rudy facepalmed himself and thought, ''Why did I forget that she is a master at acting.''

    "Of course. Angelica, this beautifuldy sitting on the couch is my mother. And this thing is my sister."

    "Don''t call me ''this thing''! And it''s step, I am your step-sister!" Lucy frowned.

    "It''s the same thing," Rudy shrugged.

    "No, it''s not. Especially when you are introducing me to someone for the first time."

    "Okay, cool." Rudy turned to Angelica and said, "Angelica, this is my step-thing."

    Lucy squinted her eyes and said, "I will remember this."

    "Oh? What will you do?" Rudy smirked.

    "I will also bring my friends over sometimes and introduce you in a way you wouldn''t want to be introduced," Lucy shrugged.

    "..." Rudy gulped down nervously and muttered, "She always has a perfecteback and revenge nned."

    "That''s enough. Stop fighting, you two," Reba interjected. "At least have some manners in front of a guest."

    ''Your guest herself doesn''t have the word ''manners'' in her dictionary,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "I will continue making dinner," Lucy stated. After walking a few steps, she turned to Angelica and asked, "Will you be staying for dinner?"

    "Umm¡­" Angelica nced at Rudy for help.

    "Yes, she will."

    "Okay."

    Now, only Rudy, Angelica, and Reba were in the living room.

    They both stared at each other in an awkward situation.

    "Mom, Angelica, you two talk with each other. I have something to do, so I will be right back."

    "Wait!" Angelica grabbed Rudy''s hand and asked, "Where are you going?"

    "I got some ''things'' to do." He patted Angelica''s head and whispered, "Don''t worry about anything. Mom already knows everything. And I personally think if I give you two some alone time to walk with each other."

    After saying that, Rudy left the house and teleported to the waterpark after saying that. There, he emptied the pools as he had promised Reina and then went to the police department in the next city to meet Cassandra.

 Chapter 634 Meeting Cassandra

    He entered the department as if he owned it and casually walked into Cassandra''s office without being stopped by anyone.

    "Transfer this case to the new guy, and you should resume thest week''s murder case," Cassandra said to an officer standing in the office.

    "Yes, chief!"

    The officer turned around and left the office while staring at Rudy.

    Cassandra sat on her chair and let out a weary sigh while looking at the file in her hands.

    "What''s wrong? Can''t solve a case?" Rudy scoffed softly.

    "That''s not it. There are too many cases and too few officers. What can one do when crimes in the city are more than the officers?" Cassandra wondered.

    "I don''t know, but that sounds serious. Anythingmon between the crimes?"

    Cassandra shook her head and said, "No. That''s the first thing I do when I receive a new case. Even finding new leads is tough without clues."

    "Sounds rough."

    Cassandra moved her gaze from the file and looked at Rudy.

    "Why are you here, by the way? If you are here for John, then he is not here."

    "No, I am actually here for a personal reason."

    "Oh? Did your dog step on another bee?" Cassandra scoffed with a grin.

    "Haha, very funny," Rudy forced hisugh.

    "That said, why are you here, though?" Cassandra asked with a serious look on her face.

    Rudy ced a document on the desk and said, "I don''t think I need to say anything."

    "..." Cassandra picked up the document and read the context.

    "I wanted to ask you if you can help me out with this."

    Cassandra finished reading the document and asked, "What do you want me to do?"

    The document was the legal ownership paper of Reba''s house.

    "ording to this document, the property mentioned on that still belongs to the previous owner, Reba. It was never passed down to Fred Mores, am I correct?"

    Cassandra nodded and said, "This¡­ umm, Miss Reba has indeed signed the property papers to Fred Mores, but Miss Reba had no legal signature in the record, and hence this property transfer was canceled.

    Fred Mores must have also received notice to bring Miss Reba to sign the papers again, but that has yet to happen. Can I ask from where you got your hands on this document and who exactly Miss Reba is?"

    She asked with a judging look on her face.

    "As you must already know about Fred Moore''s case. It''s all over the news, and I don''t think people and the media would stop talking about him anytime soon. So Miss Reba showed me this paper and asked me if everything was fine with her property."

    Rudy had gotten the legal property papers from Fred''s office after he was arrested. He knew exactly where to find it as he already had the data from their system.

    "Oh, okay. So you want to know if Miss Reba needs to change anything to im her property back?"

    "Well, it still belongs to her, so I was here to ask if there is any additional process?"

    "I don''t want toment on anything as I could be wrong. Do you want me to hire awyer for you or, rather, for Miss Reba?"

    "Yes, that would help Miss Reba a lot, but can I ask if that would be a governmentwyer?"

    "Yes¡­?"

    "I see."

    Cassandra raised her brow and asked with a judging look on her face, "Any problems with that?"

    "As you might already know, Fred Mores was backed up by the government, more precisely, Bobby Tony Tress. There could be other corrupted politicians and their underlings. I don''t want to go too deep into this, but you know what I am talking about."

    "Hmm." Cassandra nodded and said, "People call Bobby BTT. Anyway, I will try to get awyer I personally know. Because of my young age and achievement, having friends in a settled upation was, or is, tough.

    I have a friend who is still studying for herw degree, but I can''t ask her for help for obvious reasons. Regardless, Miss Reba doesn''t have to worry about this matter. I hope you can pass that on to her."

    "Yes, I trust you on that. But since Fred has been arrested and will be prosecuted for his crimes, his case could run for months or even years. I don''t want Miss Reba''s property case to be buried under all that."

    Cassandra nodded and calmly said, "You have to trust me on this."

    "Of course."

    Cassandra moved her gaze back to the file she was reading.

    "Since you are helping me, I will help you, too. Is there anything you want me to do?" Rudy asked sincerely.

    "Not at this moment, no. But I want your thoughts on a question if you don''t mind."

    "Go ahead."

    "Crimes and criminals. They have existed in every era and civilization, and there is no true way to stop that. If you stop one criminal, a new one will be born. But some criminals try to justify their crimes.

    In some cases, they call it an act of revenge for what happened to them. Disregarding thews and rules for a second, do you think any crime can be considered justifiable?" Cassandra asked in a solemn voice.

    For some reason, her voice sounded a little different. Perhaps, it was because she always talked in a joking manner and never became serious.

    "That''s¡­ an interesting question¡­ really. But thinking about it, there are times when crimes are not considered crimes. Wars, for example. Old era or new era, soldiers or warriors¡­ they have killed many, but not because they wanted to. They are simply fighting for their country, but the opponent is also fighting for the same thing.

    ? So who is what here? Disregarding who started the war or the reason for the war, the soldiers or warriors are doing their jobs in the end. They got a family to feed and protect. Pointlessly killing someone and having a reason to kill someone is totally a different thing. So it''s¡­ tough for me to answer your question."

    Cassandra looked into Rudy''s eyes with a serious gaze and uttered, "Oh, you already answered my question."

    Rudy smiled slightly and said, "Let''s hope we don''t get to that point."

    "I fight for my hero, hoping to meet him one day. What do you fight for, Rudy Ross?"

    Rudy shook his head and answered, "I don''t know. There is nothing right or wrong for me, personally¡­ because no one can judge me."

 Chapter 635 Whisphers Of Ghost

    When Rudy was Busy with Cassandra, Angelica and Reba were having a talk.

    Lucy repeatedly nced at Reba and Angelica, wondering what they were talking about.

    ''Why did Rudy bring a ssmate over for no reason? I don''t understand. And why is Reba so interactive with her? I don''t think she has ever talked like that with me. We mostly talk about other things and not normal conversations.

    I think it''s my fault for not opening up to her like a daughter. I don''t think of her as a mother, but she is Rudy''s mother.''

    She bit her lips and mumbled, "I can''t let a random ssmate beat me like this."

    Lucy crouched down behind the tform while hanging her hands up.

    ''At this rate, I will end up bing a nonexistent family member of his household. Rudy rarely stays home, and Reba sleeps during the daytime. I am not getting enough chances to interact and bond with them. I have to do something before it''s toote.''

    Lucy closed her eyes and opened them soon after deciding something. She stood up and checked the cabs as if she was looking for something.

    "Oh,e on¡­" Lucy let out a frustrated sigh and muttered, "I wanted to make Rudy and Reba''s favorite dessert, but we don''t have the ingredients."

    She shot a quick nce at Angelica and Reba and thought, "They are busy talking, and I don''t think Rudy would return anytime soon. I can go to the store and buy ingredients."

    Lucy turned off the stoves except one and hurriedly entered Reba''s room. She opened Reba''s closet and took a few notes from the drawer.

    ''This should be enough.''

    Lucy rushed to the living room and then to the front door while saying, "I will be right back."

    "Where are you going?" Reba asked.

    "Just going to buy some stuff. I took the money from the drawer."

    "Oh¡­kay. It''s getting dark, so be careful out there."

    After Lucy left, Reba nced at the kitchen to look at the stoves.

    "I wonder what happened¡­." she muttered.

    "Maybe she just wanted us to talk more freely in her absence?" Angelica wondered.

    "Why would she do that? We were talking freely, right?"

    "But there are things she doesn''t know."

    "True, but why should she leave if she has no knowledge of certain things?"

    "..."

    "I think she just went to buy something for dinner."

    "Maybe¡­"

    "..."

    "..."

    There was an awkward silence between them.

    "Umm¡­" Reba smiled awkwardly and asked, "How does it feel to be a ghost?"

    "I don''t really know. I don''t know how it feels to be an alive human, so I have nothing topare it to, but it''s not different, I guess? Rudy always keeps mepany, so I never feel lonely," she smiled.

    "You seem to have taken a liking to him."

    "Of course. He makes me happy and keeps mepany."

    "That''s his specialty," Reba chuckled.

    "If you don''t mind, can I ask you something?"

    "Sure. You don''t have to ask me for permission. You can think of me as your sister."

    "You know that Rudy has powers, and he can do anything. But he is soft when ites to feelings, emotions, and rtionships. He doesn''t want to misuse his powers in those three things, and sometimes¡­ he feels conflicted.

    He loves you, but he doesn''t want to be hated by you. He is keeping his distance from you to keep your rtionship pure, but he is having a lot of trouble doing that. Since you already know everything, what are your thoughts on this topic?" Angelica asked curiously.

    "Rudy and I¡­ we both have decided to think about it and decide. Whatever we decide, that will be our final decision which will never change in the future, no matter what happens."

    "I see. So he already discussed that with you."

    After a few seconds, Angelica asked, "I wouldn''t ask you to change your decision or to think of Rudy''s feelings while making your choice. In fact, it would hurt Rudy if you were not honest with him."

    "I know."

    Angelica still had no idea that Reba wasn''t Rudy''s actual mother, so she was more nervous than Rudy was.

    "I have to admit, though¡­" Angelica smiled slightly and muttered, "It would be kind of weird to have you in his harem, and I am sure the other girls would feel the same."

    "..." Reba raised her brows after hearing that.

    "Every girl would probably also be scared of you. Right now, they can mess with each other and tease them. But they can''t do anything to you as you are Rudy''s mother. Messing with you or angering you would mean angering Rudy, which they wouldn''t want to do even in their deadliest nightmares."

    Reba took a deep breath and asked, "I forgot, but how many members are in his harem again?"

    "Uhm¡­ Alice, Rias, Reina, Jane, Niti, Maria, Rize¡­" She counted on her fingers. "He is also trying to get Nyxia to join his harem. Then¡­ Elise. And¡­"

    Reba''s gaze was sharpening with every name she heard.

    "Then there is¡­ Lilim, yes. And me. I don''t know if he has more, though."

    "...!" Thest two names shocked Reba more than anything else she was revealed to.

    "Lilim¡­? You mean the demon Lilim?" Reba asked to confirm.

    "Yes. I am surprised he has told you that too. I guess I was worried for nothing," she sighed.

    "Do you know if he has done anything with them?" Reba asked curiously, but not with a cheerful face or voice.

    "He hasn''t told you that?" Angelica wondered. "I guess it was awkward for him to mention that to you, but if you want to know, I can tell you."

    "Please do. I want to know how he met each of his harem members and how far he has taken his rtionship with them. I want full details of his rtionship with you and Lilim."

    "Wait, wait. Even I can''t go too much into the details. We have done so many things that I can''t state everything in one night. But I will tell you what''s important and how we started."

 Chapter 636 Dinner With Family

    The sun was about to setpletely, but its lights still painted the sky red, pink, and somewhat purplish. The clouds were moving slowly as though they were stuck in traffic.

    A vast sea was still, not moving even a little as there was no wind. It was utterly silent, like midnight, with no sign of life. Suddenly, there was a faint sound in the distance.

    Then, something passed by with the speed of light or even faster. And a secondter, Rudynded on top of the sea as if he had teleported there, but he didn''t crash. He stood on top of the sea without causing a single ripple on it.

    It was almost as though Rudy wasn''t there.

    "Tch!" He clicked his tongue and muttered, "I lost it."

    When Rudy was returning after meeting Cassandra, he teleported to his house, but he had a strange sense of feeling that something was not right. He felt like he was being watched.

    When he looked up at the sky, he saw something glowing with the size of a firefly. At first, he assumed it was a star twinkling, a visible satellite, or something else. But he felt curious and decided to check it. But it started moving away from him.

    It was so small and far away that it wouldn''t even be visible to the naked eye or even binocrs. When Rudy noticed it was moving away, he increased his speed and noticed that the thing was also moving fast.

    Rudy decided to mark the object with his eyes so he wouldn''t lose track of it, but surprisingly enough, it wasn''t getting marked. He also couldn''t figure out how far it was, but he could still see it.

    For a second, he even thought that was a glitch in the matrix, and he was seeing something from another dimension or world. Still, he had to check it.

    When Rudy was close enough to the thing, he tried to mark it again, but it suddenly picked up speed so fast that it disappeared from Rudy''s sight. Rudy wouldn''t have realized it if he wasn''t already familiar with how fast the speed of light was.

    Rudy was surprised to see how a small object could achieve a fast speed.

    During the chase, Rudy caught up to the object many times, but it somehow found a way to escape again. Rudy couldn''t achieve the speed of light, but he was on par with the object.

    Had he known where the object would turn or move next, he could have nned his chase better, but he was just randomly the following something with no destination. It wasn''t a chase on the surface where the person could only run on the street; the sky had no limits and restrictions.

    After chasing it for a while, the object suddenly disappeared as if it had broken through the light barrier, and Rudy lost track of it.

    "Either it traveled even faster than the light or teleported somewhere. But what was it? It was smaller than a raindrop, to be honest. I am surprised I could see that and even managed to chase it like this.

    It''s safe to assume that whatever it was, it didn''t belong to this world. Was it a creature? What race could be so small if not the insects? I don''t think it meant any harm, but what was it doing there?

    I can''t even pass judgment on them as the town is the hotspot to the doors, gates, and portals to the other world. They are supposed to be there. Maybe I shouldn''t have chased it and rather called out to it?

    I mean, if I was chilling in the air like that and someone suddenly started chasing me, I would also run, given I didn''t have the Lord''s power. Not that I would actually run¡­ I was just thinking from the creature''s perspective. Anyway¡­"

    Rudy nced around and muttered, "Where the hell am I? What''s this ce? I am pretty sure I circled the earth like ten times in different directions while cashing that thing."

    He looked at the beautiful scenery and wondered, "Is the sun setting or rising? I can''t see anything other than the endless horizon of the sea, so I don''t even know if that''s east or west."

    Rudy took out his phone and clicked a few pictures of the beautiful scenery to show it to others, but then he thought his eyes were the best camera in the world and he could just turn his vision into data and show it as a recording.

    The sky''s reflection on the sea surface was impable, clearer than a mirror.

    "Is it strange that the first thought toe to my mind after seeing this scenery was, ''I want to have sex here''?"

    Rudy flew a little higher, getting all the view, and he almost ended up flying outside the atmosphere.

    "Oh, so the sun was setting."

    After that, Rudy teleported in front of his house and casually walked inside.

    "I am home~" he said cheerfully.

    He walked in and saw Reba and Angelica looking at Rudy as though they were waiting for him toe to the living room after entering the house.

    "What''s up?" He nced around and asked, "Where is Lucy?"

    Reba stared at Rudy while Angelica smiled awkwardly at him.

    "Err¡­ do you two need more time to talk? I can go into my room if you want."

    "No, there is no need. We talked about everything there was. Go wash your hands, I will serve the food," Reba responded.

    "Uhm¡­" Rudy shook his head and said, "I am not eating unless Lucy returns."

    Rudy used his tracking ability and nodded, "She is here."

    A secondter, the front door opened, and Lucy walked in with a grocery bag.

    "You are back¡­" Lucy said when she saw Rudy.

    "Yes. Where have you been?"

    "I¡­ wanted to make dessert for your friend. Is it toote?"

    "It''s not, but we can make itter after dinner. I will help you make it."

    After that, they all ate dinner like a typical family, and Rudyter helped Lucy make dessert for everyone.

 Chapter 637 Mia Is MIA

    Angelica was sitting in the living room, Lucy and Rudy were washing dishes, and Reba was preparing to leave for her work.

    She came out of her room with a handbag in her hand and said, "Rudy, I am leaving."

    "Yes, take care, mom."

    Angelica got up and said, "Rudy, I should leave too. It''s gettingte."

    "..."

    "Goodbye."

    "Yeah."

    Reba left the house, and Angelica followed her.

    "..." Lucy nudged Rudy and said, "Shouldn''t you drop her off at her house? You brought her here, so you should drop her. And it''s already dark."

    "She can go alone. It''s not her first time traveling at night. And her house is on the way to the convenience store, so mom is kind of dropping her off," Rudy shrugged.

    Angelica had turned herself invisible and returned to Rudy''s body as she needed to rest and recharge.

    "Still, even for formalities."

    "It''s fine. You worry too much about what others would feel and think. I know I am not the one to say this, but you should also think a little more about yourself."

    "I am. And if I was leaving the house sote at night, I would obviously ask you to apany me. If you rejected me, I would drag you with me."

    Rudy washed his hands and wiped them with a towel.

    "You said you needed my help with your homework?"

    "Yes, I wille to your roomter at night."

    "It''s already night."

    "Yes, but I have things to do before that. And it''s not actually rted to my homework, I just want to study ahead in advance."

    Lucy dried the dishes and asked, "Don''t you have anything to do? Maybe go out like you always do?"

    "I don''t."

    A few secondster, Rudy''s phone rang.

    RING~ RING~!

    It was from Maria.

    Rudy answered the call with a "Wassup?"

    "Ruby is still not back yet. You said you would go find her if she doesn''t return by night." Rudy could feel panic in Maria''s voice.

    "Don''t worry, I am on it."

    "Thanks."

    BEEP~!

    Rudy hung up the call and saw Lucy staring at him.

    "Looks like you have something to do."

    "Yeah. I will be back in a few. Lock the doors, okay? And if I don''t return after an hour or two, call me. I promised I would help you with your studies, so I will," he asserted.

    Rudy left the house through the front door and flew away.

    Meanwhile, Ruby was sitting on the bench by the beach, watching the waves hitting the shore.

    "Don''t you feel cold?" Rudy asked.

    "...!" Ruby jolted in shock and turned around to see Rudy standing there with his hands in his pockets.

    At the same time, the wind howled loudly and sent a big wave their way. But they were at a safe distance from the sea.

    Rudy''s hair swayed with his clothes, and so did Ruby''s.

    Ruby turned her face to the sea and asked, "How did you find me?"

    "I was stalking you."

    "...."

    "Why would you run away like that if you have nowhere to go?" Rudy asked in a solemn voice.

    "I have many ces to go. I just decided to take a rest here and enjoy the wind and the sea."

    "Maria is worried about you. Do you like to make her worry?"

    Ruby bit her lips and muttered, "Whose fault do you think it is?"

    Rudy walked and sat on the bench beside Ruby.

    "You know¡­ I had respect for you. You were so independent and cheeky for your age. But I was wrong. You are just a spoiled brat. You are no different than Maria."

    "Don''t badmouth Maria!" Ruby hissed.

    "I am not. I am stating the truth, and Maria knows it. She doesn''t get offended because she knows I am right. And it''s not even an offensive statement. Then why do you feel offended if it''s not the truth?"

    "Don''t try to confuse me with your questions! You can''t change my mind! I am not going back to that ce!"

    "Listen¡­ Mia¡­"

    "Don''t call me that."

    "You are the one who asked me to call you that." After a brief pause, Rudy continued, "Now listen to me¡­ I love Maria."

    "And ten other girls," Ruby remarked.

    "You are exaggerating."

    "Oh, am I?"

    SIGH!

    "I won''t try to exin to you as it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to understand it. So I will give you two options which would be the best for both Maria and you."

    "I am not letting you make decisions of my¡ª"

    "I am not. But I can make decisions for Maria''s life, and she can make for mine."

    "..."

    "The first choice is simple; youe back with me and live with the other girls, or rather Maria. She would be pleased to have yourpany and know that you are safe and sound."

    "That''s not happening," Ruby immediately retorted.

    "The second choice is that you go away. You leave this ce and never show your face to Maria. Never try to meet or contact her. You can do anything you want¡­ you can go to any part of the world and forget Maria.

    I will tell her that I couldn''t find you. She will be sad for a few days or even weeks, but she won''t miss you after that." Rudy looked at Ruby and added, "And I am serious about this. The choice is yours to make, and you don''t have time to think, so choose wisely."

    "To think that I thought you were a good person¡­" Ruby muttered under her breath.

    "Is it too hard to choose? If you keep on running like this, you will hurt Maria. She only wants you to be happy. Sometimes, sacrifices must be made. You have to let go of one thing to get another," he uttered in a solemn voice.

    "And what did you sacrifice, huh?" Ruby furrowed her brows at Rudy and asked, "What did you let go?"

    "...."

    "I know you are thinking of Maria''s well-being, and I want the same thing. But I am not going to be a puppet of your options. I won''t do what you want me to do. Thus, I have a better and neutral proposal that would work for both of us."

    ====

    Edited on 01/01/2023- Happy new year to everyone reading this!

 Chapter 638 The Promised Morning

    The girls had just finished eating, and they were rxing outside Reina''s office.

    "If the pool was filled, we could have taken a few dips," Jane said while ncing at the pools.

    "Sorry, I had Rudy empty them not long ago. And I need to keep them like this overnight."

    They had juice and soda cans in their hands, which they were drinking, but Maria wasn''t, as she was worried about Ruby.

    Suddenly, Rudynded in front of them with Ruby in his arms and said, "Party without me, huh?"

    As soon as Rudy let go of Ruby, she rushed to Maria and hugged her.

    "Thank god you are alright!" Maria looked at Rudy and asked, "Where did you find her?"

    "By the beach. She was crying her eyes out as though she had gotten lost and didn''t know the way back," he chuckled.

    "That''s not true!" Ruby hissed.

    "Why did you run away?" Maria asked Ruby.

    "..." But Ruby didn''t say anything in response.

    "Don''t worry, she won''t run away again. We have made a deal."

    "What type of deal?" Maria asked with a confused look on her face.

    "That''s a secret," Ruby responded.

    Reina pointed her finger at her office and said, "There is food in my office if you are hungry."

    Ruby nodded and went to Reina''s office with Maria.

    "I will also take my leave now."

    "Where is Angelica?" Rias asked.

    "She is sleeping. I will bring her here tomorrow morning."

    After saying that, Rudy teleported to his house. He opened and closed the door loud enough to let Lucy know that he was home.

    "I will be in my room."

    Rudy went to his room and closed his eyes to rx, but he ended up falling asleep. He waster woken up by Lucy, so he got up and said:

    "You are here. I fell asleep while waiting for you."

    "Yeah, I know."

    "What do you need help with?" he asked calmly.

    "We will do itter at night or when you are free."

    "Hmm?"

    Lucy pointed her gaze at Rudy''s window and said, "It''s morning already, stupid."

    "Oh¡­" Rudy held his head and muttered, "That didn''t feel like a long sleep."

    "Go wash your face or take a bath if you want. The breakfast is ready."

    ''Wait¡­ if it''s morning already, then¡­''

    "Has mom returned yet?"

    "No, but she should being soon."

    Rudy was toozy to take a bath as his eyes were still heavy, and he was feeling more sleepy than before. He washed his hands and ate breakfast with Lucy, but mentally he was exhausted.

    "I came to your room after a few minutes of your arrival, but you were sleeping. At first, I thought you were trying to tease me and pretending to be asleep, so I pinched your nose and tried many ways to annoy you, but you didn''t wake up, so I went to sleep," Lucy informed.

    "Sorry about that."

    ''Did I cancel the event with Lucy? Or perhaps dyed it? But wait, isn''t it better if that event never happens? And even if it does happen, it wouldn''t go the same way it did in my past life.''

    "I have to go to school early today, so can you do the dishes for me?" Lucy asked meekly.

    "Yeah, sure. Be careful on your way."

    "Thank you. I will wash dishes someday when it''s your turn."

    After eating breakfast in a hurry, Lucy left.

    Rudyzily finished his breakfast and washed the dishes while waiting for Reba. He would have called her or went to the store, but when he tracked Reba, she was already on her way home.

    A few minutester, Reba finally reached home and saw Rudy waiting for her in the living room.

    "I take it as you are waiting for my answer?" Reba asked with a slight grin on her face.

    "Well, yes. I don''t think I will be able to rest easy until I hear the answer."

    "I thought you would already be on your way to school, but I forgot it''s sports week, and you rarely go there as the attendance is not counted."

    "I n to go today, though. We have sses for the first two periods and then sports."

    Reba sat on the couch beside Rudy and let out a weary sigh.

    "So, who will go first?" she asked.

    "You go. Because I am worried that you will change your decision after hearing mine."

    "I promised I won''t do that, but I will go first, as I am sure you will not back down."

    "..."

    Rudy took a deep breath and prepared himself for the answer. He was feeling the same as one would after confessing to the person they liked and waiting for their response.

    After a minute of silence and suspense, Reba opened her mouth and said, "As I said thest time, I will say the same thing."

    "Which is¡­? We talked a lot and agreed on many things. Which one are you referring to?"

    "I want to start having a romantic rtionship with you. My thought process and perspective have already changed after we kissed, so it would be a matter of time before I develop romantic feelings for you again," she stated calmly while looking at Rudy''s face to observe his reaction.

    Rudy didn''t show the reaction Reba was expecting, so she became a bit nervous. All the time, she had never been anxious as she was sure that Rudy wanted to have a romantic rtionship with her. Especially after finding out how he lusted after her.

    But now that it was time for the announcement of Rudy''s decision, her heart started beating fast, and she couldn''t sit still until she had heard his answer. She realized how Rudy must have felt while waiting for her answer.

    "I thought about my answer after we¡­ after our moment, and I thought about many things, out of which, most were about you. I am happy to hear your answer, but¡­ my answer is not the same," he said in a low voice.

    "..."

    "I¡­ want you to continue being my mother."

 Chapter 639 Relationship Counselling

    "Wha...t?" Reba couldn''t believe her ears. She thought she had heard it wrong.

    "I want you to stay as my mother."

    "But... I thought you... you wanted to have a romantic rtionship with me?"

    Rudy quietly nodded and said, "That''s true. But I think it''s for the best if we don''t do it. You mean a lot to me, and I want to preserve the already pure rtionship we have. You will still be my Goddess and my Queen, and I will do anything for you."

    "I see..." Reba got up from the couch and headed toward the kitchen to wash her hands.

    "Mom, I am really sorry. It pains me as much as it pains you. In fact, some of me still want to have a romantic rtionship with you."

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it." Reba continued washing her hands even though it had been a minute.

    "..."

    "You certainly didn''t have any problem when you slept with Jessica and Lilim, who were much younger than me when you met them in the past. "

    "So Angelica told you everything, huh?" Rudy got up from the couch and walked to Reba.

    "Don''t y dumb!" Reba turned around and furrowed her brows at Rudy before saying, "I have raised you for eighteen years, and I have known you even before that. Do you seriously think you can fool me by ying dumb?"

    "I am no idea what you are talking about," Rudy yed dumb.

    "You are not stupid enough to let Angelica tell me everything. It seems as though you nned it beforehand so you wouldn''t have to tell me about the harem yourself. And please tell me you were just trying to tease me and that you are not actually serious about your decision."

    "I am half serious."

    "I knew it!"

    Whatever Reba said was true, and it was indeed all part of his n. He had purposely told Angelica that he had already told Reba ''everything'', while he actually hadn''t. And he knew that Angelica wasn''t a tight-lipped person, so he hoped that his n would work.

    Rudy ced his hand on Reba''s waist and pulled her close before hugging her.

    Reba''s face flushed a little as she said, "Don''t do such things to me if you don''t want our rtionship to be like that."

    Rudy chuckled softly and said, "You didn''t let me finish my answer."

    "Do you like teasing me that much? Or are you taking revenge on me for all those times when I was harsh on raising you?"

    "Heh. My revenge is sweet, not bitter." Rudy looked at Reba''s lips and slowly moved his face forward to kiss her, but he stopped and controlled himself.

    Reba pumped her head on Rudy''s forehead and asked, "Tell me your answer, please. I can''t bear this feeling anymore."

    "I want our rtionship to stay as it is. I want us to be mother and son. But sometimes, we can be more than that."

    "..."

    "I am touching you right now, so I can read your mind."

    Reba separated from Rudy so he wouldn''t read her mind anymore.

    "Did you seriously just think that?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "That was just a passing thought. And it happened because you said something so unreasonable!"

    "I don''t think I am being unreasonable. You are asking me to leave you behind as a mother and ept you as a lover. I don''t have my birth parents, nor do I Know who they are. Of course, I don''t care about them, and you are the only parent in my life.

    I am sure you were worried about the same thing as me. You didn''t want to leave me behind as a son and ept me as a lover, right? I don''t want to lose my mother, and you don''t want to lose your son."

    "But I had to choose either one, and I did." Reba nodded.

    "What if I don''t want to choose?"

    "Then you are being greedy."

    "Let me exin in simple words."

    "I think I know what you are trying to say, but sure, go ahead and use simple words."

    "We can have a normal mother and son rtionship when we are doing nothing-- which is, most of the time. And we can have a lover rtionship when we are doing something like lovers do."

    "And how is any of that ''not being'' unreasonable, huh?" she questioned.

    "But you yourself said that it would take time for you to develop romantic feelings for me again. So until your feelings transits to that phase, we can live my way, right?"

    Reba pondered for a while and said, "Okay, I am okay with that, but I have one condition!"

    "I saw thating." Rudy chuckled. "What is your condition, dear mother?"

    "This! She poked her finger on Rudy''s chest and said, "You won''t refer to or call me ''mom or mother'' when we are having a lovers moment, okay?!"

    "..."

    "If you truly want to respect our pure rtionship, then you must keep it pure!"

    "Fine" Rudy raised his hands as though he was surrendering. "So we are cool now, right?"

    "That depends on what you mean by that."

    "Is that so?" Rudy licked his lips and stepped closer to Reba, but Reba stepped back and kept her distance from Rudy until she hit the kitchen tform, and there was nowhere else to go.

    "Step back!" Reba hissed like a cautious cat.

    "You are living alone with a young boy in histe teens. And you just gave him an ''okay'' pass to do anything he wants with you. It''s toote to be afraid, miss."

    Rudy hugged Reba and added, "Thank you for putting up with my selfish ass, Reba."

    Reba hugged Rudy back and sat on the tform before wrapping her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck.

    She looked him in the eyes and said, "You just called me by my name."

    "You know what that means, right?"

    Reba didn''t say anything in response and pressed her lips on Rudy''s lips.

 Chapter 640 Exciting Day

    Ever since Rudy and Reba started kissing, their lips didn''t separate. They continued kissing while embracing and pressing their bodies against each other.

    ''I can''t believe this is really happening. We are kissing! I know we have kissed before, but this is our first time kissing as lovers!'' Reba uttered inwardly, knowing well that Rudy could hear her.

    Rudy noticed something moving in his peripheral vision, so he rolled his eyes to the corner and saw Freya staring at them from the living room.

    ''I just fed her after Lucy left. I thought she had fallen asleep after eating but apparently not.''

    "Let''s shift to your room."

    Rudy teleported to Reba''s bed and continued kissing her. He was on top of her, so he could y with her body however he wanted.

    He slowly moved his hands to her breasts and squeezed them in a way Reba wouldn''t feel ufortable. He started to unbutton her top so he could feed his eyes with a beautiful view, but Reba stopped him by grabbing his hands.

    "Stop."

    "What''s wrong? We are now lovers, so we can do this, right? If it''s too fast, then we can take it slow, of course."

    "Yes, it''s too fast, but that''s not the only point."

    "..." Rudy let out a short sigh and muttered, "You are worried about what that diary said¡­"

    "Yes. It strictly prohibited me from having an intimate rtionship with you. I don''t want to take any risks, please," she said with an anxious look on her face.

    "But¡­ we are lovers now. If we don''t have an intimate rtionship, then are we even lovers? And as you already know, I am intimate with Angelica and Lilim, and nothing has happened.

    "That''s because you didn''t know who they were, and it happened before you time traveled. Can you wait until our birthday?"

    "Why is that?"

    "The diary will finish, and then I no longer have to follow it. I know it sounds stupid, but please. This will be myst request."

    "It doesn''t sound stupid, but what if you still need to follow the diary even after it ends?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Then I will dly break that rule. I won''t let the diary bind me forever."

    Rudy kissed Reba on the lips and calmly said, "You waited for me for so long, I can wait for a dozen days."

    "Thank you." Reba let out a sigh of relief.

    Rudy didn''t waste a second and started kissing Reba again.

    "Did you not hear what I said?"

    "Kissing is not intimate."

    "What do you mean? It totally is!"

    "Maybe it is, but I think sex is more on an intimate rtionship than kissing. So we can still kiss and satisfy ourselves."

    "Maybe¡­ you are right." Even Reba couldn''t contain her feelings anymore.

    "That means we can actually do more than kissing but less than sex¡­" Rudy whispered in Reba''s ears.

    "...!"

    "We can suck each other off. We can relieve each other. We can even do anal¡ª"

    "No anal!"

    "Just a tip," Rudy teased with a grin.

    "No tip!"

    Rudy kissed Reba on the cheek and said, "I was just teasing you."

    They continued kissing each other until suddenly, the front door flung open, and Lucy walked inside in a hurry.

    "Thank god, I missed the first bus! I forgot my homework book, so now I can take the next bus without gettingte! But I missed my duties today!"

    Rudy quickly hid under the nket and also covered Reba under it.

    Lucy took off her shoes while ncing in the house and muttered, "Looks like Rudy already left."

    When she entered the living room, she saw Reba''s handbag.

    "Oh, she is home. Good."

    Lucy went directly into Reba''s room and saw her sleeping on the bed. She searched through the desk and the table by the bed, but she couldn''t find her homework book anywhere.

    "Weird. It''s not in my bag, nor here. Did it fall off somewhere?" Lucy muttered to herself.

    She looked at the bed and thought, "Maybe it''s¡­"

    She walked to the bed and tried to lift the nket, but Reba opened her eyes and acted as if she had just woken up from sleep.

    "Lucy? You are home? It''s evening already?"

    "Ah, no. I am here for my book; I think I left it on the bed while packing my school bag. Can I leave the nket and check it?"

    "Sure, sure."

    Lucy lifted the nket and sighed in relief after seeing her books.

    "There they are. Thank god I didn''t misce them."

    She hurriedly ced the books in her bag and said, "Sorry to disturb your sleep. You can sleep now. I will lock the door for you."

    "Thank you."

    "And yeah, I will bete from school today. I have decided toe home after finishing my homework at a cafe or the school library with my friends. It''s quicker and better that way."

    "Okay, but be careful."

    Lucy left in a hurry and locked the door.

    Rudy teleported back to Reba''s bed and uttered, "This is why sex at home is dangerous."

    "We weren''t having sex."

    Rudy looked at the time and said, "I will take my leave too."

    "Already?"

    "Yes." He kissed Reba on the forehead and said, "I know you are tired from your shift, so you should rest too. We will continue after I return from school."

    "..."

    He licked his lips while saying, "You better be ready."

    He went to his room and came downstairs after a few seconds. He had worn his school uniform and taken his school back in such a short amount of time.

    "Bye, mom!"

    "Bye¡­"

    He teleported to Alice''s house to pick her up, and then they picked up J on their way. They reached the school on time, and everything was going well until Rudy dozed off in Rize''s lecture.

    He was woken up by repeated whispers from Eric and Alice.

    "..."

    He was given the same warning by Rize and was asked to return within two minutes.

    Rudy was genuinely feeling sleepy, so he went to the washroom to wash his face. He was about to return until his phone buzzed in silent mode, and the caller happened to be none other than Elenor.

    ===

    Thanks, @Natz_18, for the gift!

 Chapter 641 Phone Call (Ii)

    SPLASH!

    Rudy washed his face by pping the water on his face. He sshed so much water that some of it got into his hair and rolled down his forehead with a trail.

    He looked at his reflection in the mirror and let out a weary sigh.

    ''I fell asleep during the ss. That''s¡­ weird. Sure, this is not my first time falling in the ss, but that was always when I was tired, mentally or physically. I don''t understand why I fell asleep now, especially in Rize''s lecture.''

    "Tch! I missed my precious time when I could stare at Rize without being interrupted. Also, I should get a haircut. Elena cut my hair thest time, and she actually did an excellent job at that.

    Maybe I will ask her to cut my hair again after¡ª eighteen years." Rudy let out a soft sigh and muttered, "There I go again¡­ missing Elena. I will call her again after school¡ª"

    RING~! RING!

    Rudy checked his phone and saw a familiar phone number as the caller.

    "..." Rudy took a deep breath and answered the call, and then he let out his breath. Of course, it was Elena.

    [Hello, who is this?] she asked.

    "It''s me."

    ''Does she not have my phone number added to her contact list? There is no way that''s possible!''

    [Umm¡­ who? Is this a prank call?]

    "No, no, it''s me. Rudy!"

    [Rudy? No, you can''t be him. I have his contact ID, and this is not his phone number.]

    "...oh! Right!" Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "I called her with the private number Maria had given me."

    [Speak up, I can''t hear you!]

    "Where are you right now?" Rudy asked calmly.

    [I am at the airport. My flight got dyed, so I am waiting for it to arrive.]

    "Are you on your way home?"

    [No, actually. I am flying to the neighboring city. It''s like 5 AM here.]

    "When will you arrive here? Are you busy tomorrow too?"

    [I have five meetings today at different ces in the surrounding cities. And then I have one more, which I don''t need to attend physically. Why do you ask?]

    Rudy ignored Elena''s question and asked, "So you won''te home for a few days?"

    [No, I will be home tomorrow at noon or evening. Why are you calling me to ask all that? Did Eric ask you to contact me to make sure about my whereabouts?] she chuckled.

    "Huh?"

    [I don''t know. Don''t boys usually invite their friends over for parties when they are home alone?]

    "You and I both know that Eric is not that kind of boy."

    [That''s true. So why did you call me? It''s so random. We haven''t talked in thest few months. How are you doing? Is everything okay at school? How is Reba? She is taking care of herself, right? Keep an eye on her, so she doesn''t force herself. She has a habit of overexerting herself.]

    ''It might have been a few months since youst saw or talked to Rudy, but I haven''t seen the milf Elena in years.''

    [Hello? Are you there?]

    "Yes, mom is enjoying her life, thanks to you. And I am too. And judging by your voice, it seems you are enjoying yourself too," Rudy smiled distantly.

    [What else can I do? Nothing.]

    "I¡­ I got the wallet from Eric¡­"

    [...]

    "Thank you for the wallet."

    [Did you like it?]

    "Yes. It was perfect. I needed it in my life."

    [Do you¡­ have you felt or remembered anything strange after receiving the wallet?]

    "That depends on your definition of weird."

    [Err¡­ like, maybe you had a dream where you were living a normal life as a guardian of three girls?]

    "Or having a romantic rtionship with their school teacher?"

    [And doing wild things with her,] she added.

    "Or raising the kids together?"

    [And dreaming of having their own kids in the future. And¡­ and starting a¡­]

    "...starting a family with her?"

    [..Yes¡­]

    Rudy could easily hear Elenor''s voice breaking while speaking, as though she was trying to hold her tears.

    "Hey¡­ my pervert¡­"

    [That title doesn''t belong to me,] she chuckled.

    "Are you okay? Your voice sounds a little¡­"

    [Yeah, I just had to move to the corner because people were ncing at me.]

    "I don''t know if it applies, but¡­ I am back."

    [I will cancel all my meetings and catch the next flight to¡ª]

    "No, please. Do what you must."

    [What are you saying? My work is not as important as you are. Nothing is more important than you.]

    "Yes, I know. But what about the others? You said you have five meetings today, and there must be dozens, if not hundreds, of people gathered for the meeting. If you cancel, you might lose your chance to get the deals. And it will affect your business.

    Moreover, even if you cancel ande here, you will eventually have to go back to the meetings sooner orter. So just finish your work, so we can meet and spend time together without worrying," he asserted calmly.

    [You used to say the same thing to Reba and Jessica whenever their holidays started. You would ask them to finish their homework in the first week so they could enjoy the rest of the vacation without worrying.]

    "Yes."

    [So¡­ we will meet tomorrow.]

    "Yes. Time will pass by in no time."

    [Okay. I will talk with youter. My flight has just been announced.]

    "I don''t think you need this, but take care."

    BEEP~!

    Rudy was talking with Elena on the phone while staring at his reflection in the mirror.

    "I should¡ª!"

    DING~ DONG~!

    "..."

    ''Rize is going to kill me!''

    Rudy gulped down, but not in fear. He knew Rize wouldn''t do anything to him. In fact, he was happy that he would get to spend some alone time with her.

    Rudy rushed to his ssroom to find it empty.

    "What the¡ª! The bell rang like twenty seconds ago. How the hell did everyone leave so quickly?"

    "Because they all left a few minutes ago."

    Rize was standing at the doorway with her arms folded below her bosom and a disappointed re in her eyes.

 Chapter 642 In The Classroom

    "Sometimes, I think you anger me on purpose, so I punish you, and you get to spend time with me," Rize remarked.

    "That''s indeed my goal, but I don''t do anything on purpose. Also, thanks for waiting for me in the ssroom."

    "I wasn''t waiting for you. I just came to check if you have returned or not."

    "You could have juste and checked in the washroom," Rudy shrugged.

    SIGH!

    Rize let out a sigh and entered the ssroom. She walked to the open ss window and leaned on it. Rudy did the same and leaned on the same window but on the opposite side.

    They looked outside at the yground where the students were gathering for the sports tournament.

    Rudy raised his brow and curiously asked, "You don''t actually seem angry that I didn''t return in two minutes. That would mean two things; either you are so disappointed in me that you don''t care anymore, or you were also looking for a chance so we could spend alone time together."

    Rize moved her gaze from the yground to Rudy without moving her head.

    "Why would I need to spend time with you?"

    "Because we are partners in crime¡­ or rather, in cheating."

    "You were lying about that too."

    "Hmm?"

    "When you were absent, I asked Alice the other day, and I found out that you are not dating her." Rize squinted her eyes and said, "You used her as an excuse to fool me into thinking I wasmitting a major sin."

    "No, I didn''t lie to you about that. I wouldn''t do something like that, honestly."

    "So you are saying that Alice lied to me?"

    "What exactly did you ask her?"

    "I asked, ''How is everything between you and Rudy?''. And she looked at me like I did something horrible to her. Then, she responded, ''Nothing is happening''. So what means you are not going out with her."

    "I don''t think that''s what Alice was trying to say. It''s a misunderstanding."

    Alice was well aware that Rudy had a crush on Rize, and he wanted her to join his harem, so she would never try to oppose an idea that would repulse Rize.

    ''I know Alice doesn''t like Rize because she thinks she is harsh and does power abuse on me, but that''s not the case. I was hoping they would start to get along, but I guess it will take time.''

    "If you are lying to me, then I swear, I will be angry at you and never talk with you again."

    "I don''t need to lie to the people I care about. Sure, I would hide things for the future, but that''s not lying."

    "I have never seen you and Alice behave like a couple, though. Like, there are many couples in the school, but you two just seem like normal friends," Rize remarked.

    "Maybe because you want to see it that way?"

    "What does that mean?"

    "Perhaps, you just don''t want to see Alice and me as a couple because you are jealous?" Rudy shrugged.

    "Why would I be jealous? And if I was truly jealous of your rtionship with Alice, then why would I help you practice kissing with me? In fact, I would try to ruin your rtionship with her."

    "I am cheating on her with you, which is considered ruining a rtionship."

    "But I am doing it to help you."

    "Just curious, how far are you willing to go to help me?" he asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Hmm?"

    "We have kissed. But slowly, I will have to advance my rtionship with Alice. We will do more things and ultimately have sex. Would you also let me practice sex with you?" he asked curiously but calmly.

    "If¡­ if that will help you get better at having sex with Alice, which would save your rtionship¡­ sure, I would do it¡­"

    ''She is just like Jane. Jane was using Rias'' well-being as an excuse to be with me, and here Rize is using my rtionship as an excuse to be with me. I would want them to be honest about their feelings, so I could too,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "You know, I would have been happier to hear that if you wanted to have sex with me, not to save my rtionship with Alice, but because you wanted to."

    "..."

    Rudy held Rize''s hands in his hands and uttered, "Rize¡­ I love you. I have confessed my love to you before, but maybe you thought that was a joke or an excuse, but it''s not."

    Rize''s face flushed slightly after hearing that.

    "I really do love you. What about you?"

    "I can''t." Rize tried to pull her hands from Rudy''s grasp, saying, "I am a teacher, and you are my student! It''s illegal for us to have a rtionship."

    "It''s not illegal when you are not a full-time teacher yet. And you are ready to have sex with me as my teacher but not as my lover? Come on, Rize. Think of a better excuse if you want to convince me," he sighed wryly.

    "What about Alice? Are you going to cheat on her?"

    "Again, you were up for it to help me but not to be with me?"

    "Are you going to dump Alice after using her? You can''t do that."

    "And you are okay with me dumping me after using you as a practice toy?"

    "..."

    "Rize, I am not going to dump anyone. I am not using anyone. And we are not going to cheat on anyone. I will tell you everything but answer me first. Do you love me?"

    "But it''s¡­"

    "No buts or excuses. You only have two options, either to say yes or no. And no, I won''t give you time to think about it. You already know the answer, but you are not being honest with your feelings.

    I am sorry but I have no other choice but to push you¡ª practically forcing you¡ª to limit to answer my question. Don''t think about anything else. Don''t think about the circumstances or rules or whatever. Just think about yourself and be honest. Rize, do you love me or not?"

 Chapter 643 Daring Rize

    "I¡­" Rize gulped down as she stuttered to answer. "I don''t¡­"

    Rudy clicked his tongue in anger when he heard footsteps approaching the ssroom.

    A secondter, Andrew entered and saw Rize and Rudy alone in the ssroom. He was checking each and every ssroom to ensure they were properly locked, but he never expected to run into Rudy and Rize.

    "What are you two doing? What''s happening here?" he asked with a judging look on his face.

    He nced around the room to see if there was a third person somewhere.

    "Miss Rize is helping me with my studies," Rudy responded.

    Rudy''s bag was in his room, and his books were on his desk as it was left untouched when Rudy went to the washroom. When he heard the footsteps, he rushed to his desk and sat there.

    While Rize stayed by the board, which was also filled with mathematical equations and solutions as Rize was teaching the ss before. Seemingly, Rudy and Rize were in a totally normal environment of the ss, regardless of what was happening between them a few seconds ago.

    "A male student and a young female teacher alone in the room, helping him study? That doesn''t seem like an appropriate situation," he remarked.

    "What''s not appropriate? Teachers help students out even after the sses, right?"

    "Yeah, but this is a different matter. There is no one in the ss, or in the neighboring rooms to know or see what you two were truly doing. And why aren''t you in the yground with the other students? I need to tell this scandal to the principal and¡ª"

    "And say what?" Rudy interrupted Andrew and asserted, "That a teacher was helping a student with his studies when everyone was busy with sports? I don''t think there is anything wrong with that. Moreover, I have never participated in a sports event, even in the past, and every teacher in this school knows that.

    Not to mention, I am utilizing that time in my studies instead of wasting it on doing something irrelevant and useless that would never help me out in my life. If you want to go to the principal or post this in the newspaper, go ahead and do it. But you are smart enough to know that you will be criticized instead.``

    Andrew gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t act smart with me, you poor worm."

    After saying that, Andrew left the ssroom.

    "Baldy," Rudy sighed.

    Rudy looked at Rize and saw her staring at him with a judging look on her face.

    "What?" he asked. "Please don''t say something like ''you were rude to him.'' because that shit deserves to be treated like that."

    Rize shook her head and said, "I was just wondering."

    "...?" Rudy raised his brow in response.

    "That I wouldn''t want you to treat me like you treat Andrew."

    "My mood and personality change depending on the person I am talking to," Rudy shrugged.

    Rize grinned a little and asked, "So if I reject your love confession, you would treat me like that?"

    "Like the way you always treat me to get my attention?" Rudy grinned back.

    Rize walked to Rudy''s desk and stood in front of him with a judging re in her eyes.

    "I never knew you were so sassy."

    "I wouldn''t say that. Now¡­" Rudy leaned back and asked, "Would you be so kind as to solve the problem I am having? I can''t solve it without your help."

    "I will try to?" She nodded and looked at the book on Rudy''s desk. "Which problem are you talking about?"

    "The problem of my heart."

    "..." Rize shook her head in disappointment and said, "I should have seen thating."

    "My answer, please."

    Rize pondered for a while and said, "Okay. I will answer you if you manage to score the first rank in any of the sports activities happening out there."

    "Oh¡­"

    "What? Did you think I was so easy to be cornered? Well, no. If you want my answer, then you have to earn that," she said smugly.

    "Well yed," Rudy chuckled.

    He packed his bag and got up from his seat.

    "Let''s go."

    "Wait, I have to close the window first."

    Rize rushed to the open window and closed it, but when she turned around, her lips were sealed by Rudy''s lips.

    Her eyes widened when she realized Rudy was kissing her, and when she opened her mouth a little in shock, Rudy inserted his tongue inside and started deep kissing her.

    Rize tried to push him back, but she realized that this might be thest time she would get to kiss Rudy, so she started kissing him back. But that didn''tst long.

    A few secondster, Rudy turned around and said, "Let''s go. We are gettingte."

    "..."

    Rize was angry as she didn''t get to kiss him as much as he did. She pushed him against the wall and started kissing him aggressively.

    "Do you think only you can initiate the kiss, huh? Well, I can too."

    After a few kisses, Rudy touched and felt Rize''s body with his hands and said, "Someone has been working out."

    "I told you, I have started to go to the gym. I will soon start to take self-defense sses, so I can learn to defend myself."

    "Oh? Let''s see how much you have got."

    Rudy turned and pushed Rize against the wall, but he didn''t kiss her as Rize expected him to do. Of course, he wasn''t using his power and relying on his human-level strength.

    "Try to push me back, and I will do whatever you want."

    Rize ced her hands on Rudy''s shoulder and tried to push him back, but he didn''t even budge. Then, she tried to break free from his grip, but that didn''t work either.

    "What''s wrong?" he smirked.

    Rize slowly moved her face close to Rudy and started kissing him. One would think she had given up, but she hadn''t. She kissed Rudy because she wanted to get close to him.

    Close enough to grab his family jewels and get a hold of them. She grasped them tightly and said, "If you don''t let go, I will crush them."

 Chapter 644 Dad Advice

    Rudy had cornered Rize and was dominating over her until Rize flipped the tables and dominated Rudy instead by clenching his precious pearls.

    "You and I both know you won''t do that."

    "That''s where you are wrong."

    Rudy let go of Rize and said, "I am seeing the new side of you. It''s refreshing and interesting."

    Rize pulled Rudy by his cor and kissed him for thest time, and after saying, "The same goes for you."

    "I guess I will have to change my strategy to make you fall in love with me," he chuckled. "I will have to be a little more aggressive since a normal approach won''t work on you."

    "You know I can hear you, right?"

    "That''s why I am saying it out loud. I am giving you an opportunity to guard your heart well, because I am dead set on stealing it and making it mine."

    Rudy and Rize left the ssroom and hastily walked through the hallway. Rize was walking behind Rudy on purpose, as she didn''t want Rudy to tackle her again from behind.

    Suddenly, Rudy stopped, and so did Rize.

    He turned around and said, "You will either say yes or no to my confession. But regardless of your answer, you will still let me practice on you, right?"

    Rize couldn''t help but grin after hearing that.

    "I will take that look as a yes."

    "Does my answer to your love confession even matter if we are going to continue our fling anyway?" Rize asked curiously.

    "Yes, it helps our heart and consciousness."

    After leaving the school building, they went to the yground, where various sports activities were happening. At the entrance, there was a big board with a schedule poster pinned on it that showed the name and time of the sports.

    Rudy nced at Rize and asked, "So I can select any activity, right?"

    "As long as youe first in any of them," Rize nodded.

    ''It''s an easy task, but¡­''

    As Rudy was pondering, Eric called him out from a distance.

    "Hey! You are here!" he shouted.

    Rudy signaled Eric toe over to him as he was the best person who had knowledge about the sports.

    "I need to be on stage with other teachers, so I have to go. But best of luck to you. And don''t try super hard, okay? I don''t want you to get injured."

    "Yes."

    Rize moved her hand forward and said, "Give me your bag. I will hold onto it for you."

    Rudy handed his school bag to Rize while saying, "Is this your way to look into my bag?"

    "Maybe?" she shrugged with a grin.

    "Don''t freak out if you find something you weren''t expecting."

    "As long as there are no weapons or drugs inside, you are good."

    After saying that, Rize left.

    "..." Rudy raised his brow and muttered, "I am not sure if she was being serious or sarcastic."

    "What''s up?" Eric asked as he ced his hand over Rudy''s shoulder.

    "I have to participate in at least one of the activities, so can you tell me which one is the easiest and least time-consuming?"

    "Every sport is easy for me, though," Eric responded with a smug look on his face.

    "That''s not helping."

    "I don''t know, dude. There are no shortcuts when ites to sess in winning. Yes, some may find quick sess, but that stays temporary."

    "As much as I appreciate that amazing thought, which you learned from your mother, help me out now."

    "How did you know mom told me that?" Eric raised a brow.

    "Isn''t it obvious?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "There is no way you can think that of yourself, so obviously, you learned it from someone smart around you, which is your mother," Rudy scoffed.

    "Ouch. That hurts."

    "So¡­? Any easy sports activity from the list?"

    "The second one, but you can''t do it now because the first three activities on the list have already been finished," Eric stated.

    "Oh? Who won?"

    Eric simply smirked at Rudy in response. Seemingly, he had won in all three of them.

    "Why did I even bother asking you," he sighed. "You know, you are so good at sports, ever thought of joining a sports league in the future as your career?"

    "Nope."

    "Why? They do pay well, actually. Although it requires talent and years of hard work, I am sure you can achieve that easily. Also, sports are one of the easiest ways to gain fame. A normal job won''t give you anything in return except money," Rudy chuckled bitterly.

    Rudy felt a sting in his heart as he said that because he said the exact opposite of what he said to Eric in his past life¡ª when Eric came to Rudy for career advice, Rudy asked him to leave the sports dream behind.

    ''One of the biggest mistakes of my life. I hope I can change it now.''

    Eric was athletic, but he was academically brilliant too. It wasn''t as though Eric wholly followed Rudy''s advice. He chose his career by himself and never once regretted it. He had be richer than Elenor and also met the love of his life because of that.

    "Most of the sports are group activities¡ªFootball, cricket, baseball, volleyball, hockey, basketball, and many more. I know I am great, but I can''t expect the same from my teammates. I can win a match because of them, or I can lose.

    But I don''t want to lose when I try my best; I would obviously me my other team members even if they weren''t at fault. Sure, there are other sports for individuals but let''s be honest¡­ They are all boring. No one cares that much about them, and the fan following, fame, and money is not much."

    "I understand your concerns, and you made a valid point, but are you okay with those reasons letting you down? The Eric I know never backs down from a challenge and gives his best even if others never take it seriously."

    "Heh!" Eric scoffed softly and jokingly said, "What are you, my dad?"

 Chapter 645 Participating In The Sports Tournament

    Rudy wanted to participate and win in any of the sports activities as soon as possible, so he had to choose the sports activity that was going to happen next.

    "Knowing you, you are most likely participating in all the sports activities¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "That was my n, but unfortunately, I am not Participating in one."

    "Oh? Which one?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Which one do you think?"

    Rudy checked the list and pointed his finger at one activity.

    "Tug of war?"

    "How did you figure it out?"

    "Well¡­ it''s a team sport, and judging by what you said a while ago, this one makes sense."

    ''I don''t think even I can participate in this one. Even if our team wins, I can''t score 1st in team sports.''

    "Alright, I need to go. I am participating in the 500-meter race."

    "Wait, I wille too."

    Rudy and Eric went to the starting point, but they got separated in the crowd.

    "I need to write down my name in the list first," Rudy muttered.

    He went to the stage where the teachers werementing and writing down the names of the participating studies.

    [Next, we have the 500-meter sprint race for boys. But there has been a mistake in the main poster where it says 500-meter race. However, this is 500 meters straight and 500 meters back. A total of 1000 meters race.

    The participants would need to run 500 meters where the girls are waiting for them with a band in their hands. The boys would need to grab that band and run back to the starting point.

    The first male student to grab the band would get two points, while the others would get one point. When the students reached the starting point, they would be ranked ording to the positions they arrived at.

    However, if the student who grabbed the band first and got two points reached first to the starting point as well, he would get three extra points in his total sports ranking. So get ready, students!

    The race will start in five minutes. The students who changed their minds and want to participate can get their names added to the list. And the students who are having second thoughts and want to forfeit from the race can also get their names removed from the list!]

    Rudy added his name to the list and winked at Rize, who was sitting in the lounge with other teachers.

    [The race will start in three minutes. Participating students, pleasee to the starting point!]

    After saying that, the anchorman started calling out the names of the participants.

    Meanwhile, Alice was looking for Rudy, so they could spend time together while J was texting him to ask for his location. Rudy''s phone was in his bag, which was with Rize.

    When Alice and J heard Rudy''s name being called as one of the participants in the race, they nced at each other and handed their bags and belongings to their female friends.

    Then, they rushed to the number 9ne Rudy was given, seemingly wanting to rece with the girl who was standing there.

    While Rudy participated in the race for Rize, J and Alice were racing for Rudy. The faster one from either would get the chance to wee Rudy with the band.

    Alice was closer to the numberne, so she was confident that she would win, but she celebrated too quickly and regretted itter when J beat her to it.

    She tapped on the girl''s shoulder and asked, "Do you mind if I stand in your stead?"

    "No worries."

    The girl handed the band to J and walked away.

    J happily stood at the end of the number 9ne and nced at Alice, who was ring at her from a safe distance.

    "No hard feelings," J said while showing the band to Alice.

    Alice sighed and stood by the tree to have a clear view at Rudy''sne.

    ''It doesn''t matter, as I am still getting to spend more time with him.''

    [Last minute left for batch A race!] The anchorman called out the names of the students who hadn''t arrived at the starting point.

    As there were so many students, it was impossible for all of them to sprint at the same time. The yground was indeed big, but not big enough to make space for everyone for the race.

    Therefore, the school had randomly divided the students into batches, with one batch having 25 students. Rudy didn''t want to race against Eric, so he was happy that he was in a different batch than him.

    [The top three from each batch will enter the semifinals. And top five from the semifinals will enter the finals, where the student to score the first rank will be given an award and a trophy along with the other two rankers.

    The school will also send a rmendation letter to the higher authorities and get a chance to participate in the district-level sportspetition. But before that, let us get our winners.]

    The students got into their position and prepared to shoot themselves forward.

    ''J changed ces with the girl. I can see Alice ring at her, but she earned that ce, so she can''t do anything. Enough about them, I have to focus on my race. I have to make myself look convincing to others.

    I am the most unathletic student in the entire school, and everyone knows that. And if I score 1st, everyone would be surprised. However, I have to make it look like I struggled to score the top.

    Of course, I am not going to use even a bit of my powers in this match. I will run as a human. It''s not about cheating using my powers, but I want to earn Rize''s answer with my own strength.

    Regardless, my body is pretty fit and in good shape. I have been running a lot, so my stamina has naturally increased. However, I have never tried running without using my powers. I know for sure that I won''t get tired, but I don''t know my running speed.''

    [On your mark! Get set! Go!]

 Chapter 646 The Incident At The Sprint Race

    [On your mark! Get set! Go!]

    All the 25 contestants dashed and raced to the 500-meter mark, where the girls were waiting for them. Of course, the athletes who were active in sports clubs were in the lead and dominated the race.

    Rudy was at the 6th spot on his 9thne, running without using his powers.

    ''I didn''t put enough effort in the run-up. I am not used to doing that as I can easily achieve high speed without run-ups.''

    Rudy had a bad start, but that wasn''t the end of the race. He ran faster and left the number five behind, and continued catching up to the top three runners.

    ''There is no need to get the band first. The only advantage is that it will give two points, but I don''t care about sports points as I am not going to participate in other activities. As long as I can reach the starting point, I am safe.

    Rudy was the third one to reach the 500-meter mark and get the band. J couldn''t stop grinning when Rudy took the band from her, and she even thought of holding his hands, but of course, she didn''t.

    Once Rudy had gotten the band, he ran as fast as possible and surpassed the number two. Around 100 meters had left when Rudy and the number one¡ª Mason Schaar, were running toe to toe.

    Either of them coulde first, or the tables could turn at thest moment.

    Rudy was onne number nine, while Mason was onne number eight. They were running neck to neck and trying their best to overtake each other.

    Just like Rudy and Mason, the students and teachers watching the race were also on the edge of their seats. They were curious to find out who would win the race.

    Suddenly Mason stepped into Rudy''sne and bumped into Rudy, due to which Rudy stumbled and almost tripped on his way. While the Mason ran forward.

    It might have seemed normal to the spectators, but it wasn''t.

    ''If you are going to cheat, then there is no one to stop me from doing the same.''

    Rudy activated 0.00000000000000001% of his power and simply pressed his feet against the ground, which gave him enough speed to catch up to Mason.

    Just when Mason thought he had won, Rudy overtook him in the nick of time and won.

    The audience started apuding and cheering Rudy''s victory.

    In the next minute, the remaining students also finished the race.

    [Ladies and Gentlemen! We have our winners! The first ce goes to Rudy, and cheers for him for putting us at the edge of our seats! The second ce goes to Mason, well deserved. And the third ce goes to Miles!

    Please wee them on the stage as they watch and wait for the other batches to finish their race.]

    Rudy raised his hand and said, "Excuse me! May I have a second, please?"

    [Yes, go ahead. Do you have something to say?]

    "Yes, I do."

    Rudy walked to the anchorman to get his mic and pointed his finger at Mason.

    [This guy got into myne and pushed me to the side so I would trip or stumble and lose my spot. I demand justice!]

    The anchor took out another mic from under the table and turned it on as he said, [Oh, why, what do we have here? An usation from our winner to our second winner!]

    [He is no winner. Those who cheat are worse than thest ranker. I demand his disqualification from this year''s sports tournament!]

    "Why are you lying?!" Mason snatched the mic from the anchorman and said, [You are lying.]

    [Everyone saw how you stepped into myne to stop me from overtaking you!]

    [What are you talking about? Nothing of that sort happened. He is making things up. Even though he won the race, he is making a whiner''s excuses. I can''t imagine how he would have acted if he ranked 2nd instead of 1st.]

    Rudy turned to Anthony, who was sitting at the top of the stage, and asked, [The match was recorded, right?]

    "Yes, all matches are recorded," Anthony nodded.

    [Good. Can you rey the race from all the angels so the entire school can see what type of cheater Mason Schaar is.]

    Mason gulped down in nervousness and said, [There is no need for that. Are you seriously going to cause all the drama for such a simple thing? What a loser. You don''t deserve to win the race or any race.

    Other batches and students are waiting for their turns, but you want to make a drama for no reason. And why do you even care about that if you won in the end? It doesn''t matter, right?]

    "That''s enough. We will check the clips from all the angels and judge them by ourselves. Cheating will not be tolerated. Rather it is a school sports tournament or mpics, cheating is cheating," Anthony asserted.

    It took five minutes for the experts to gather andpile the race clip from all angles. And once everything was set, it was yed on therge screen on the yground so everyone could see it.

    The recording was from five angels, and everything was clearly seen.

    [As you can see, he stepped into myne and stopped for a split second to send me into a spiral. If that''s not cheating, I don''t know what is.]

    After realizing he was in danger, Mason said, [I admit that I stepped into hisne, but that happens all the time. Even in official races of national-level leagues, such a thing urs, but that doesn''t mean you can defame them and call them a cheater.]

    [True, but they don''t stop or try to get in the other runner''s way,] Rudy retorted. [They return to theirne in less than a second.]

    [If anything, it''s your fault for not being cautious. I am d that you didn''t score 2nd. Otherwise, who knows what you might be framing me for!]

    "Enough!"

    Anthony turned on his mic and said, [Everyone can see the clip and judge by themselves. We, teachers, have decided to refrain from judging, so we will leave it to our students. We just started the poll on the school''s website. You all can vote, and we will take it as the final verdict.]

 Chapter 647 Karma

    The authorities had decided to let the students vote and judge by themselves since they didn''t want to be used of favoring Rudy over Mason. However, Rudy wasn''t happy with that decision.

    ''I don''t have a fan following in the school. Yes, everyone knows me because I am a topper, but that''s it. They don''t personally know me or care about me. I am a friend to them when they need something with me, or it''s study rted, but outside of school, they won''t even look at me.

    I am telling this because that''s precisely what happened in my past life. I was in an illusion, thinking I was famous in school and that I was special, but that wasn''t the case. I was over my head for thinking that. But oh well, that harsh realization taught me an important life lesson.

    On the other hand, it''s the opposite with Mason. I am sure that the results will be in his favor. What should I do? Hack into the system and change the voting? I want justice for myself and the others who Mason would be racing against in the future.''

    Rudy decided to change the vote, but he stopped after noticing something.

    ''What? They are voting in my favor? So I wasn''t exaggerating after all.''

    The voting was live, and everyone could see the percentage of votes on the big screen in the yground. Once the voting had ended, the result was clear and in Rudy''s favor.

    [96.69% voted in Rudy''s favor, so they have judged that Mason Schaar purposely did that. Not only did he use a cheap trick to win, but he also endangered the lives of other runners. Had they tripped at the speed they were running, they could have fractured their bones, which could have been a life-destroying incident.

    Mason Schaar, you are hereby disqualified from the sports ranking of this school, and you won''t be allowed to participate in any other sports activity in this year''s sports tournament. You will also be writing a handwritten apology letter to Rudy and the school.]

    Anthony announced in front of the entire school.

    Mason clenched the mic in his hand and gritted his teeth. He furiously red at Rudy and said, "You are so petty. I miss bullying you."

    After whispering that to Rudy, Mason tossed the mic to the group of teachers and walked down the stage.

    ''I got my revenge, I guess.''

    Mason Schaar was one of the third-year senior students who used to bully Rudy and beat him whenever he was seen alone in the school or on the school grounds. The other students somehow managed to graduate, but Mason was too dumb for that and was forced to repeat a year.

    After failing that term, too, he was sent to the lower grade as he didn''t even remember the basics. Since everyone knew he was a bully, he couldn''t make new friends¡ª although he made friends with students simr to him.

    However, after Anthony expelled a few students for bullying, the bullying in the school stopped, and no one tried to do it again.

    Rudy didn''t care about Mason as he was already living a pitiable life, but he hadn''t forgiven him. But with what Mason tried to do today, Rudy thought it would be a perfect time to teach him a lesson and take his revenge.

    As always, Rudy chose the best way to make his revenge sweet, and he humiliated Mason in front of the entire school and got him disqualified from the only thing he was good at¡ª sports.

    ''I hadn''t nned this at all. Everything just worked in my favor. I didn''t know Mason was participating or that he was in the same batch. I was so focused on the girls that I didn''t even pay attention to the contestants'' names. I guess Karma had my back on this one.''

    Rudy also left the stage after making an excuse, but he didn''t forget to make a subtle gesture to Rize.

    Rudy entered the school building and decided to head to his ssroom since that''s where they had made the deal.

    "Wait, Rudy!" Rize called out to him.

    She hurriedly walked over to him and violently whispered, "Don''t signal me like that when everyone is around! What if someone got suspicious?!"

    "You can just tell them the truth," Rudy shrugged.

    "And that is?"

    "That¡­ you were teaching me¡­ umm¡­ sex education? I mean, you do teach that subject to the girls, right?"

    Rize shook her head after letting out a disappointed sigh and said, "You are seriously going to get us in trouble someday."

    Rudy pulled Rize to the side, hid behind the stairway wall, and asked, "I did what you asked me to do. Now it''s time for my reward."

    "What do you want as your reward, your majesty?"

    "You already know it, your highness."

    "Still, you can ask for something else. I will give you whatever you want."

    "My main goal is you, so I need you. But once you give your answer, you will automatically belong to me and I to you."

    Rize squinted her eyes and said, "Okay, close your eyes."

    "Why?" Rudy asked with a confused and curious look on his face.

    "Just do it."

    "But why? I mean, we have already kissed, so if you n to kiss me instead of answering, it won''t have much impact, you know?"

    Rize furrowed her brows and uttered, "Close your eyes, or I am walking away without giving you an answer."

    "Okay, okay." Rudy closed his eyes and muttered, "I had no idea you were so wild."

    Rudy waited for a few seconds, hoping to receive a kiss on the lips and his answer, but nothing happened. He assumed Rize must be nervous and taking her time to gather the courage to give an answer, so he waited for a minute, but nothing happened still.

    When he opened his eyes, he found himself lying on the bed with curtains all over it.

    "What the¡­"

 Chapter 648 Rizes Selfish Secret

    ''Where am I?" Rudy wondered.

    He felt someone''s presence around him, so he activated his see-through ability and saw Rize enter the room.

    "Rize?" he called out to her.

    "Rudy?!" Rize rushed to the bed and moved the curtains.

    "What''s going on? What is this ce, and why am I here?"

    "It''s a school infirmary."

    "Oh, no wonder it felt familiar¡­" he muttered.

    "You passed out!"

    "What?"

    "I told you not to force yourself too much. You gave your all in the race to win. It''s because I asked you to participate. It''s all my fault!"

    "Wait, wait, wait, wait. What do you mean I passed out? I fell to the ground?"

    "No, but you weren''t opening your eyes or responding to my voice."

    ''What''s going on? Did I fall asleep again? But I only closed my eyes for a few seconds,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "How long was I out?"

    "Like¡­ five minutes? I went to get a juice can for you for some energy, but the vending machine is yet to be refilled."

    SIGH!

    Rudy sighed in relief and muttered, "I am d it hasn''t been hours."

    "Are you okay?" Rize asked with teary eyes.

    "Yes. I am okay. Everything is perfectly fine, so don''t worry, and don''t me yourself."

    "..." Rize continued staring at Rudy with teary eyes and suddenly jumped on the bed.

    "What are you¡ª"

    Before Rudy could even finish what he was saying, Rize pulled him close and kissed him on the lips. She pinned him down on the bed and continued kissing him aggressively.

    After a few kisses, she started to unbutton his shirt, which surprised Rudy.

    "What are you doing?" he asked.

    "Don''t be embarrassed now. I am sure you want the same thing."

    "I do, but¡­" Rudy grabbed Rize''s hands to stop her from taking his shirt off, "But not like this."

    "Why are you stopping me? I bet you have fantasized about having sex with me in school. I am fulfilling your dream."

    Rudy sat up and cuffed Rize''s hand behind her waist.

    "You are not wrong, but I don''t want it to be like this. I don''t want a rtionship without a name. And you are just feeling guilty, aren''t you? That''s why you want to make up to me by doing this," he stated with a knowing look on his face.

    "So what? It doesn''t make a difference. You will get what I want, so why don''t you let me¡ª"

    Rudy sharpened his gaze and uttered, "I don''t want your body, I want your heart and love. If I wanted your body and simply wanted to have sex with you, believe me, I would have done that a long time ago. I had many chances to do that."

    Rize stopped resisting and lowered her gaze.

    "Then why do you care so much about my answer? It''s not like we will really go out and have a rtionship. You say you love me, but you also love Alice. Do you think a rtionship like that can exist or stay the same for long?

    You will end up hurting all three of us. I am fine with continuing our fling, but I don''t want to be in a serious rtionship with you. We have no future together," she said with a gloomy face.

    "What if I tell you Alice is aware of our fling, and she is okay with it?"

    "Even if that''s true, a rtionship like that cannotst long. It''s unhealthy. How long would you continue such a rtionship? At one point, you will have to leave everything behind and think of a future.

    Even if you are happy with such a rtionship, it''s purely based on pleasure. You will never be satisfied with it. I am sure, after some time, you want to have a fling with a third girl. You will keep chasing and chasing after the girls. You will never be truly happy."

    Everything Rize said had a valid point, but that wasn''t applicable to Rudy as he could satisfy the girls in every aspect.

    "If that''s the case, then shouldn''t you stop me from having such a rtionship instead? Here you are encouraging it instead and asking me to have sex with you. I want us to have a real rtionship, but you want to keep it a fling instead," Rudy remarked with a judging look on his face.

    "That''s¡­ well¡­" Rize''s face flushed a little as she muttered, "Because I want¡­ to¡­ do it with you¡­"

    "Oh? So you are doing it for yourself and not me?"

    "I am doing this for both of us! It''s a mutual pleasure. We both will get what we want."

    "And what after that? We will continue having sex here and there whenever we are in the mood? After that, what? We will do it until I graduate?"

    "..."

    "Rize¡­" Rudy let go of Rize''s cuffed hands and calmly said, "Please¡­ be honest with your feelings. Don''t force yourself to do all this. You are hurting yourself."

    "But¡­" Rize bit her lips and continued speaking with a painful expression on her face:

    "We can''t have a rtionship. We can''t have a future. Even if I start dating you, we will eventually have to break up. I don''t want to hurt you. I don''t want you to get attached to me like that."

    Rize was surely being selfish, but for Rudy''s sake. She knew that she had no future, and she didn''t want to drag Rudy''s future down. She knew that her parents wouldn''t let her marry the man she loved.

    Even after that, she was more worried about Rudy than herself. She was afraid that Rudy would suffer the same fate her older sister¡ª Emma''s lover suffered. She was scared that her parents would use their connection and frame Rudy for a crime he didn''tmit.

    Of course, Rudy was well aware of what was going through Rize''s mind and why she wasn''t giving her answer¡ª even though she loved him dearly. Undoubtedly, Rudy could save Rize from her fate, but what could he do if Rize herself didn''t want to be saved?

 Chapter 649 Rizes Salvation

    From the beginning, it was all part of Rudy''s n. He wanted Rize to stand up for herself and stop being her parent''s ve. He wanted her to save herself, so he could save her from her evil parents.

    It wasn''t about Rize''s answer to Rudy''s confession, it was about the message, and the courage Rudy was trying to convey to Rize.

    Rudy wanted Rize to speak for herself and be honest without being scared of her parents. That''s why he hadn''t told her anything about the harem yet. Because even if he had, Rize still wouldn''t have answered.

    She was sacrificing her love for Rudy for Rudy''s well-being. She wanted Rudy to live a happy life instead of getting him involved in her matters.

    "Just say the word, Rize. You know what you have to say. You know what you want. Just say it, and I willmence it."

    Rize hugged Rudy tightly and muttered, "Save¡­ me. I love you. I love you so so much. So save me. Give me an opportunity to love you. I will cherish you and never let you go away. So please¡­ hold me tight and don''t let them take me away."

    "Your wish has been granted."

    Rudy knew from the start what Rize''s answer to his confession was. When he asked her in the ssroom, he was holding her hand, and he could hear all the thoughts going through her mind.

    Even before that, he was already aware of her feelings. After all, Rize had loved him in his past life, too, so even if he hadn''t made moves on her, she would have fallen in love with him.

    All Rudy did by making moves on Rize was just to speed up the process and make her fall in love with him at the earliest. And now that Rize had be honest and given her answer to Rudy, he no longer had to hide anything from her.

    "Rize, I have something to tell you."

    "You can do thatter."

    Rize kissed Rudy on the lips and started taking off his shirt, which she had unbuttoned.

    "Wait, wait, wait." Rudy stopped her.

    "What is it now? I even confessed my love to you!" Rize hissed, seemingly frustrated.

    "Someone ising."

    "Huh?"

    "Hide."

    Rize had no time to react, and the person had entered the infirmary and moved the curtains to Rudy''s bed.

    The person was none other than Alice.

    "Th-This is not what it looks like! I was just checking his heartbeat!"

    Rize tried to get off Rudy, but her legs had gone numb after sitting in an awkward position.

    When Rize had asked Rudy to close his eyes behind the stairs, and he didn''t open his eyes again, Rize panicked and didn''t know what to do. At the same time, she saw Alice and J passing by, while in truth, they had seen Rudy entering the school building after getting off the stage, and they followed him.

    They were looking for Rudy in the school building and were headed towards their ssroom since they assumed Rudy must have gone to take his bag as it wasn''t with him when he left the stage.

    On their way, they heard a faint voice calling Rudy''s name, so they walked to the end of the hallway towards the stairway and saw Rudy and Rize under the stairs.

    Alice realized what was going on, but J was furious and went to confront them, only to realize Rudy had passed out. At first, she even thought Rudy was pretending as if they were caught, but after realizing she was wrong, they all carried him to the infirmary.

    The nurse was at the yground with a medical team, as it was natural for the students to get injured during sports tournaments.

    Rize and J were panicking, but Alice wasn''t as worried as the two as she was well aware that nothing could hurt Rudy. Then, they decided to get something to drink for Rudy, but the nearest vending machine was empty, so Rize sent Alice and J to search for juice in the other vending machine of the school.

    Rize returned to the infirmary when Rudy called out her name, and then they shared a moment, which ended when Alice returned.

    Alice knew that Rudy wanted to add Rize to his harem. Although she didn''t want that to happen, she wasn''t against it.

    "J was right behind me, so she should be here at any given minute. Unless you have an exnation for what you two are doing, I suggest you get off the bed," Alice asserted with a straight face.

    Rudy helped Rize get off the bed and buttoned his shirt.

    A few secondster, J returned with four juice cans in her hands, each having a different vor. When she saw Rudy was awake, she rushed to him and asked:

    "Are you okay?!"

    Rudy lowered his gaze with a gloomy expression on his face and shook his head.

    "I am not. I was trying to hide it because I didn''t want to make anyone worry, but I guess it''s time."

    "Wha¡­t? What are you talking about?!" J panicked.

    "He is lying." Alice ced her hand on J''s shoulder and said, "He is okay and everything is fine."

    "But¡­ he said¡­" J stopped when she saw Rudy grinning at her.

    "I can''t believe you just did that to her," Rize scolded.

    "He is always like this! I don''t know why, but he always teases me like this!" J stated.

    "You know why I do that."

    J handed the juice can to everyone while ring at Rudy.

    "Huh? I don''t like this vor," Rudy said after looking at his can.

    "But, I do. And it''s one of my favorites."

    J was holding Rudy''s favorite vor, so he said, "Then why do you have my favorite, and you gave me your favorite?"

    "Because you don''t like that vor, and I want you to suffer while you drink every sip from it!"

    "..."

    ''And then she wonders why I tease her.''

    After drinking the juice, Rudy, Alice, and J left the school as they had nothing else to do on that day, and participating in the sports tournament wasn''tpulsory.

    Rize had to stay there until the school hours ended as she was a teacher. And Rudy told her to tell the school that he wouldn''t be participating in the advanced sprint race because he wasn''t feeling good.

 Chapter 650 Walking With Alice

    Rudy and Alice dropped J at her house. While they both were walking back, Rudy pped Alice''s ass and grinned at her.

    Alice red at Rudy and yelled, "I told you not to do that. I don''t like it!"

    "I was just checking if they are ready or not."

    "That''s not an excuse!"

    "I spank the other girls all the time during sex, though."

    "Then spank them, not me."

    A few secondster when Alice had calmed down, Rudy asked, "Are you going home?"

    "No. Dad has been working from home for the past few days, so I don''t want to go home. So I would rather spend my time in school than stay home."

    "Why is that?"

    "It''s boring, and I don''t want to be alone. I am actually delighted that you brought your harem to this world. I can spend time with them, and it feels great," she smiled.

    "What do you girls do, anyway?"

    "Nothing much. Just how friends hang out, I guess? We watch a movie or talk about you." She scoffed and covered her mouth as she said, "I sometimes freak Jane out by mentioning sensitive things in front of Rias."

    "I can see that happening. She is the only girl who doesn''t know that Rias knows everything. And if any of my harem members end up saying something about harem, Jane knows that she would be in danger too."

    "Yeah."

    "As long as you all are getting along, I am okay with that. I don''t want my harem members to fight each other."

    "I haven''t talked with Maria, Ruby, or Vriti that much. I know Reina and Rias from the start, while Jane tries to stay close to me because she is afraid I will tell everything to Rias."

    "What about Niti?" Rudy asked curiously. "Is she getting along with everyone? To be honest, she is the one I am most worried about. She doesn''t say much when I ask her, and she is the oldest one in the harem, so she can handle everything. But she also feels distant from everyone."

    "I thought the other vampire was the oldest."

    "Yes, Nyxia is the oldest, but she is not here, so I didn''t count her."

    Rudy and Alice continued walking while holding hands instead of flying.

    "It seems everything went well with Rize," Alice remarked.

    "You can say that," Rudy nodded. "She is officially part of my harem now."

    "You added four new girls, five actually."

    "Uhh¡­ no?"

    "Maria, Rize, Ruby, Vriti, and J."

    "Maria and Rize are not new, and you know that. I have known them for long enough. And Ruby and Vriti are not part of my harem. They are just living with them as they have nowhere else to go."

    Alice squinted her eyes and shot a judging re at Rudy as she asked, "What about J? You are thinking of adding her to the harem?"

    "You already know she loves me. I am just testing her to see if I should add her or not."

    "..." Alice didn''t say anything in response and continued staring at Rudy.

    "I mean, she is hot. Her body is perfect, and you know she spends a lot on her appearance. I would totally want to fuck her, but that''s the problem. I lust for her more than I love her. I will wait to fall in love with her more before adding her to my harem.

    I am not going anywhere, and neither is she. In fact, I am giving her more time to change and love herself for what she is. Not to mention, she never confessed her love to me. But when she does, I will ept her without making any excuses. Until then, we will continue what we have been doing," Rudy responded calmly.

    "What about the demon girl, then? You had sex with her and added her to your harem even though you didn''t know her well," Alice remarked.

    "That''s a different matter. You see, Lilim and I, we both wanted to fuck, and there were little to no feelings involved. But with J, she loves me, and I don''t want to y with her feelings when I am not sure about mine," he shrugged.

    "If you put it like that¡­ it makes sense."

    Rudy smiled and looked up at the sky before ncing back at Alice.

    "I am just taking it slowly. There is no need to hurry. Let things naturally y out how they were supposed to be. I will only get involved when it''s necessary."

    He chuckled softly and added, "And you will be surprised to know that J''s love for me is different than the love you or any other of my harem members have for me."

    "Do you mean¡­ she loves you more than we do?"

    "No, I am not talking about the quality or degree of love here."

    "Then?" she asked with a glint of curiosity in her eyes.

    "You will know when the timees."

    "Don''t leave me hanging like that!"

    "I will tell you if you manage to make me cum in five minutes when you blow me next time."

    "Deal. But I want the answer now."

    "That''s not how business works."

    "If you tell me now, you will get an unlimited ''finger me'' pass, which you can use to finger me whenever and wherever you want." Alice proposed her deal.

    "Whenever and wherever?"

    "Yes."

    "At the school too?"

    "Yes."

    "In the ssroom too?"

    "Yup."

    "Your deal has been epted," he said proudly.

    "Good. Now tell me."

    "I was referring to her personality of love."

    "..." Alice raised her brows in confusion and asked, "What does that mean?"

    "She is a¡­ true yandere. I have to humble her first."

    "Yandere¡­" Alice pondered for a while and muttered, "Isn''t that the type of girl who gets violent and obsessed with her lover?"

    "Yes. But luckily, I know how to humble her. I did it in my past life, where I was powerless, so I can surely do it in this life too."

    "Please do. I don''t want her to beat me once she catches us together."

 Chapter 651 Pool House

    Rudy teleported to the pool house with Alice, but it was empty, except only Vriti, using her phone on the bed.

    She was startled when Rudy and Alice appeared out of nowhere, but she managed to not show any reaction.

    "Where is everyone?" Rudy asked Vriti.

    "Pool."

    "They have taken a liking to the pool. I have to make sure our new ce has a big pool," he muttered.

    "Why are you here then? You don''t like pools?"

    "I was sleeping at night and woke up a while ago. I can''t go there because the sun is up. And the others have been there since night. They will return at¡­ mid¡­day? Is that a word?"

    "Yes, you can call it midday. But it''s better if you call it noon."

    "Understood."

    Rudy nudged Alice and asked, "What will you do now?"

    "Well, I will go there, I guess? What will you do?"

    "I will drop you there."

    "Umm¡­" Vriti clenched the bedsheet and meekly uttered, "If you are going there, please take me with you. I am bored."

    "Of course. And¡­" Rudy conjured a ck umbre in his hand and erged it to almost double its original size.

    "That is¡­ I saw it in the movies¡­" Vriti muttered.

    "Yes, this is an umbre, and you can use it to travel under the sun. It''s not a permanent or harmless solution, but with this, you won''t be burned by the sun''s light. You will still feel hot, though."

    Alice opened the umbre and said, "It feels heavy, and the canopy is thick."

    "I made it for the vampires, so it would feel heavy to normal humans. And the canopy is multyered. Also, the roof is big enough to provide shade in a 3-meter radius. So no matter where the sun is in the sky, its rays won''t fall near anyone using the umbre," Rudy asserted the functions of the umbre.

    "...."

    "And just in case¡­" Rudy made ten copies of the umbre and said, "I will make multiple copies for everyone."

    "I want to test it, so can I walk my way there?" Vriti asked.

    "Your wish," Rudy shrugged.

    "I will go with her then," Alice quipped.

    "Are you sure? I can drop you off if you want, and that would be quicker."

    ''What''s with the difference in treatment? Could he not say the same to me?'' Vriti sighed.

    Alice handed the umbre to Vriti, and they both walked out of the pool house under the shade of the umbre.

    "And¡­ they left¡­"

    Rudy jumped on the nearest bed and let out a short sigh.

    "What do I do now? I have nothing to do. Should I go home?" he asked himself.

    "No. It''s been like three hours since Ist met mom, and she is sleeping right now. If I go home¡­ I will probably try to make moves on her since my horny ass can''t rest when I am around her."

    SIGH!

    "I guess I will sleep¡­. no. No sleeping. All I am doing is sleeping. Why am I sleeping so much? I don''t feel tired."

    Rudy took out his phone and searched on the inte about his condition.

    "I obviously don''t have any disease or disorder, but there might be some simr symptoms."

    He opened the first article that came up after searching, and read the reasons why he felt sleepy all the time.

    "Most of them are about health and medical conditions, nutrients and fatigue-rted. But I have none of that. Hmm¡­ stress is one of the reasons."

    After a brief silence, he asked himself, "Am I stressed?''

    ''It''s true that a lot of things have been happening, and the most I was worried about was mom and Elena, but both matters have been solved peacefully. Stress is mental rted, and I can''te up with powers to counter that.

    Besides, I have many stress relievers. The first one is, of course, my harem. I have so many girls I can y with. Second is my powers; I can do anything I want. And third is¡­ this life; I have fixed most of the mistakes I had made in my past life.''

    "Maybe I should go to the pool and hang out with girls? I can''t flirt or make a move on them because Jane and Rias will be there. Still, it''s better than being alone."

    "Rudy! Rudy! Help me!"

    Rudy heard the call for help. And the voice belonged to none other than Jane, who was presently the strongest member of his harem.

    He jumped out of bed to the door of the pool house. He was ready to smite the whole world, whoever dared to harm Jane. However, when he opened the door, all his fury vanished.

    Jane was at the doorway, trying to enter the pool house, but she couldn''t because the umbre was too big to fit in the entrance.

    "...what are you doing?" Rudy asked.

    "I can''t enter! Why is this thing not going through?!"

    Rudy shook his head in disbelief and said, "Obviously, something so big wouldn''t pass through the narrow doorway. Have you be an idiot after spending time in the human world?"

    Jane furrowed her brows and red at Rudy.

    "What''s with that re?"

    She puckered her lips and said, "You big dick can enter and fit the narrow pussies of your harem members without ease, so why can''t this pass through the doorway?"

    "..." Rudy took the umbre from Jane''s hand and closed it before saying, "Noments."

    "How did you turn it small?!" Jane eximed in curiosity.

    Rudy opened and closed the umbre in front of Jane to see the change in her reactions.

    "You saw this in the movies, didn''t you? So why are you so surprised to see it?"

    "Because not everything in the movies is true, so I assumed that was fake."

    ''I am seriously worried about her survival in the human world.''

    "Here, here. Let me try it too!"

    Rudy gave the umbre to Jane and let her y with it.

    He smiled at her and said, "You are like a kid getting all excited to y with a new toy."

 Chapter 652 Jane In The Closed Room With Rudy

    "Did Alice tell you I am here?" Rudy asked. "I was about to go there myself."

    "No, but I assumed you must also be here since Alice was here. I am d I came here to check."

    "Don''t worry, I made sure to avoid Rias whileing here. She didn''t see me leave," she added.

    She was opening and closing the umbre again and again as though she found it fascinating.

    "Can I ask something?" Jane asked.

    "Don''t ask my permission to ask something."

    "I didn''t want you to call me stupid for asking the question because it is somewhat dumb."

    "Go ahead. It''s nothing new," he grinned to tease her.

    "Suppose, if I push this¡­ umm¡­?"

    "Umbre."

    "Yes. Suppose, if I push this inside someone''s mouth or¡­ from their backside, and then open it, what would happen?"

    "Absolutely nothing."

    "Eh¡­ I was expecting them to explode from the inside."

    "The force of the umbre opening would be lesser than the pressure applied on it from the outside."

    "And¡­ what does that mean?"

    "Of course¡­ why did I expect that you would understand." Rudy sighed and said, "Close the umbre."

    Jane closed the umbre and said, "Done."

    "Now wrap your palm around it. I mean, grab it with your hands. Clench it."

    Jane did as Rudy asked her to do and asked, "Now what?"

    "Now press that button and open the umbre."

    "Are you sure? What if it destroys my hand?"

    "It won''t."

    Jane trusted Rudy more than anyone, so she closed her eyes and opened the umbre.

    "See?"

    "So, in other words, my grip around it is stronger than the umbre?"

    "You can say that."

    Jane tossed the umbre to the side and said, "I suddenly lost all my interest in this thing."

    "That was quick."

    "I wanted to explode someone into pieces using it, but that''s not possible."

    "You can do that with a grenade or a bomb. Actually, I have tried that, and it felt good."

    Rudy cast his memory on the television and said, "This is from a warehouse where a couple of bad guys kidnapped innocent kids to use them as a sacrifice for a god."

    It was a clip of when Rudy stuffed a grenade in the leader''s mouth and tossed him in the air as his body organs rained down.

    "That feels so satisfying! Where can I get my hands on the grenades?" Jane asked.

    "Why?"

    "I will find a bad person and explode them."

    "Calm down, you psycho. Let''s talk about something else."

    Rudy and Jane rxed on the bed and talked about various things until Rudy mentioned what happened in school.

    "I don''t know, but for some reason, when I close my eyes for more than three seconds, I lose consciousness and fall asleep," he said.

    "Isn''t that good?"

    "No, it''s not. Even when I identally keep my eyes closed for more than five seconds, I fall asleep and wake upter after a random interval."

    "Do you have any idea why it''s happening? Your powers give you abilities based on what you want, right? Did you wish for something like that?"

    "As a matter of fact, I did create an ability that allowed me to sleep, but the requirement was that I needed to keep my eyes closed for more than a minute."

    "Congrattions. You evolved that ability, and your powers changed the requirement to five seconds. How about you name this ability¡ª insta-sleep?" she chuckled.

    "You are enjoying this, aren''t you?" Rudy asked with a tired gaze.

    "Because it''s funny."

    "I have to find a way to devolve this ability."

    "You can do thatter." Jane wrapped her hands around Rudy''s neck and pushed him onto the bed while kissing him on the lips.

    "We have a golden chance to have some fun, so let''s use this time wisely," she added.

    Rudy squeezed Jane''s breasts and said, "I couldn''t agree more."

    Jane undressed Rudy, only taking off her clothes and keeping the undergarments on. Then, she sat on his face, and they sucked each other off.

    When they both were ready, Rudy prated her from behind and started humping her. Once the first round waspleted, they changed to various positions, but Rudy was the one taking the lead in all of them.

    After finishing the fifth round, Rudyid down beside Jane and said, "You are out of breath in five rounds only? It seems like the human world made you weak too."

    "Shut up. Who said I was tired? I am just looking out for you and giving you time to take a one-minute break."

    "Yeah, right."

    Jane sat on top of Rudy and said, "I will ride you now."

    Rudy closed his eyes and chuckled, "Let''s see how long you can continue that."

    A few secondster, Jane was ready for round six. She raised her hips and plugged Rudy''s snake inside her cave.

    "Mhm~"

    She slowly started moving her hips back and forth at a steady speed before increasing.

    "What''s wrong? You won''t y with my boobs like you always do?" she asked.

    After receiving no response from Rudy, she realized that Rudy had fallen asleep. Poor Rudy only wanted to take a breather after the post-nut rity but ended up falling asleep.

    "I¡­ didn''t think this could happen during sex too. It''s a great disadvantage."

    Jane looked at the connection between her cave and Rudy''s snake and wondered, "Should I stop? But I already started it and won''t be able to calm down unless I orgasm. And he is also hard, so I will wait for him to go limp before stopping. Just this round, and I will stop."

    A few minutester, Jane''s cave received a reward for her hard work.

    "Yes~"

    Jane stayed connected with Rudy and looked at his face.

    "He still hasn''t woken up. And he is still hard." She started moving her hips again after saying, "I will stop after the next round."

    Two roundster, she stopped and muttered, "I want to continue, but it''s time for everyone to return. If Rias saw me in this situation, she would chop me into pieces¡ª especially after knowing that I was fucking him while he was sleeping."

 Chapter 653 Versus Temptation

    Jane got up from the top of Rudy and the bed and grabbed her clothes which she had taken off before having fun with Rudy.

    While getting dressed, she couldn''t take her eyes off Rudy''s still erect snake. She gulped down and clenched her fists as she muttered:

    "What a life I am living. I am afraid of getting caught having sex with my husband. No¡­ I won''t be scared of anything, and I refuse to live like this!"

    Jane tossed her clothes to the side and climbed on the bed again. She prated her cave with Rudy''s snake and began riding him once again.

    ''I am already feeling a little sleepy, so I will stop after one round.''

    Even after two rounds, Jane didn''t stop and proceeded to the third round. She stopped only when she felt tired and in need of rest.

    She kept Rudy''s snake inside her cave and rested on top of him.

    "He still hasn''t woken up after cumming so many times. He must be having a good dream. After all, I am pleasuring him with my body."

    She stayed like that for a few minutes and enjoyed getting her cave stirred by Rudy''s snake with the milk and juice.

    "I miss the days when we were in the vampire world before Rias woke up. We spent three days having sex all the time. That''s probably the best time of my life so far. I don''t know how long I am going to hide our rtionship with Rias.

    I love you, but I don''t want Rias to hate me. She would hate you too if she found out that you have been sleeping with her twin sister."

    SIGH~

    "What a mess I have got us in. If all the girls have separate rooms instead of separate beds in the same room, Rudy can sleep with any girl he wants without getting caught. But I don''t think Rudy would do that.

    He never hides anything from his harem members. He told me about the harem right away, so there is no way he would want to keep it a secret from Rias. To be honest, I am surprised he hasn''t told her yet.

    Wait, what if he has already told Rias? No¡­ he would tell me if he did something like that. And there would be no reason to hide our rtionship from Rias. Besides, Rias wouldn''t be keeping quiet about it. Why hasn''t he told her yet? What is he waiting for¡­?

    Me? Maybe he wants me to tell her? No¡­ he said we would take equal responsibility. Seriously, he worries about everyone and forgets to take care of himself. He only has good qualities.

    How can a girl not fall in love with him after spending time with him? It''s impossible for a girl to not develop feelings for him. I am sure other girls want to have Rudy, but they know they are not worthy enough.

    Not to mention, not every girl can handle his magical dick. And one girl can''t satisfy his libido. That''s why he needs a harem. I know his reason for making a harem was different, but Rudy knows better that libido cannot be satisfied with a couple of girls. And if all his harem members were humans, they wouldn''t be able to handle a night-long sex session every night."

    Jane was praising Rudy in his sleep as though she was falling in love with him all over again.

    Her eyes were closing as it was almost her bedtime, so she finally pulled Rudy''s snake out of her cave andid down beside him. She was feeling as though she was in heaven. She could fall asleep as soon as she closed her eyes.

    "I should sleep in my bed¡­" She got up from the bed and nced around to find her bed, only to realize that she was riding Rudy on her bed.

    "Why did he have to choose my bed?! If any of the girls walk in and sees him naked in my bed¡­, especially Rias. I can ce him on Rias'' bed, but that wouldn''t change anything.

    If a boy and a girl were alone together in a closed room, even an idiot would know what they were doing inside. Not to mention, this ce now smells of fuck. The vampire girls would recognize the smell right away."

    Jane quickly wore her clothes and left the pool house with an umbre after saying, "I will return when someone else enters the room."

    Five minutester, Niti walked into the pool house in order to sleep, but she saw Rudy sleeping on Jane''s bed.

    "I didn''t know Master Rudy was here. Why is he sleeping on Princess Jane''s bed?" she wondered.

    Jane had covered Rudy with a nket, but he was still naked.

    When Niti walked closer to Jane''s bed, her nose caught up to the smell of her favorite drink¡ª that was Rudy''s milk. She lifted the nket, and it was clear as the sky that Jane and Rudy had some fun while the other girls were at the pool.

    She gulped down after seeing Rudy''s erect snake, but what made her horny was the smell of his milk. She nced around the room and slowly took off her bottom before getting on top of Rudy.

    She didn''t waste a single second and began sucking on Rudy''s snake.

    It wasn''t her first time doing that. Moreover, she was caught red-handed by Rudy when she was sucking him off when he was sleeping.

    ''He wasn''t angry at that time, so now¡­ when we have already done many more things, I don''t think he would mind if I try to please him when he is sleeping.''

    After fooling herself by thinking that, she slowly pushed her hips down into Rudy''s snake and swallowed it with her cave.

    ''It''s so hard and sturdy even when he is sleeping. But it sucks that I will have to do that moving.''

    Now, it was Niti''s turn to enjoy the mining of her cave and receive her favorite drink as a reward.

 Chapter 654 [Bonus ] Another One

    Niti continued her fun for three rounds and stopped to take a few seconds-long breaks.

    "It''s so tiring to do the moving. My legs and back are crying, but the pleasure I am getting is a hundred times more than the pain, so I will keep going."

    She looked at the time and muttered, ''It''s been forty minutes since I started, and I have already been filled three times. Usually, one roundsts for half an hour, but since he is sleeping, he can''t hold it back or change his thrusting speed like he does when he is awake.

    I will continue for twenty more minutes and stop. I hope no one enters the room, although I locked it from inside just in case. But I have no idea what I will tell them after opening the door. There is no other way to leave this room as we sealed the windows because we didn''t want the sunlight to enter the room.

    If they catch me with Master Rudy in a closed room, I wonder what they will do. Master Rudy would try to defend me, but everyone else must be angry and disappointed in me.

    Princess Jane would feel betrayed after learning that Imitted an immoral act with her lover cum husband.''

    "Amh~ But isn''t Princess Jane doing the same thing to Princess Rias? I am just a servant, but she is a sister. Does she have any right to get angry at me when she is betraying her own sister?

    I think I should be scared of what Princess Rias would do if she caught me. I treat both sisters as my daughters, so that would mean that Imitted adultery with my daughters'' husband. I never thought of this before.

    Most importantly¡­ Mnh~ what would Vriti think if she saw her mother in this situation? She would have conflicted feelings, no doubt."

    While thinking about Vriti, a thought crossed Niti''s mind.

    "If¡­ Amh~ What are the chances that Master Rudy didn''t make any moves on Vriti? Ever since Vriti realized that Rudy is the Lord, her attitude towards him has changedpletely. She also knows about his harem.

    No girl can resist the Lord''s charm. If he wishes for a girl, she will be his. Vriti has already been charmed by him. I wouldn''t be surprised to see Master Rudy and Vriti making love.

    It feels weird. Even though I said both princesses are like my daughter, they are not. As much as I feel guilty for sleeping with their husband, it feels¡­ strange imagining Vriti and Master Rudy making love.

    Is this jealousy?" She asked himself. "No, I don''t think so. Then what is this strange feeling? Is it because I don''t want my daughter to mate with the same man I love?"

    Niti kept herself busy with her thoughts while she received pleasure from Rudy''s snake.

    "Nhm~"

    After the fourth round, Niti decided to stop and leave the pool house before anyone arrived.

    A few minutester, Maria arrived with a pack of snacks in her hand.

    "I can''t believe I haven''t slept yet."

    Maria was with the girls at the reserved pool. She wanted to leave when the sun was rising, but Ruby seemed to be enjoying herself, and Maria didn''t want to ruin the moment. So instead, she helped Reina fill up the other pools, and Ruby had fallen asleep when she returned.

    She asked the other girls if they weren''t feeling sleepy, and they said it wasn''t their sleeping time yet. She wanted toe to the pool house and sleep, but no one was there except Vriti, and she didn''t want to be alone with a vampire.

    So she asked Jane to go with her, but since the sun was up, she refused, so she had no other choice but to stay there with the other girls. She tried to sleep there, but she couldn''t sleep without the softness of the mattress.

    To pass the time, she decided to go to Reina''s office and help her out. And when she returned after an hour, she noticed Alice and Vriti were there with an umbre. She naturally assumed Rudy must have dropped them off.

    While she was talking with Alice, Jane took the umbre and made a run to the pool house to spend time with Rudy. She knew very well what Jane and Rudy were going to do in the closed pool house, so she had to wait until she returned.

    But then, Niti took the chance and came to the pool house.

    Maria was feeling sleepy, and her frustration was over the roof. She had decided that she would go to the pool house next, no matter what happened, and she made it. She had already seen Rudy and thought he had fallen asleep after pleasuring the girls.

    She was about to head to her bed, which was next to Jane''s bed, but decided to sleep next to Rudy. She used the same nket and hugged Rudy, only to feel the soft and hard texture of his skin and flesh.

    "..."

    She didn''t want to look under the nket, so she moved her hand toward his crotch and checked the status of his snake.

    "It''s hard¡­" she muttered while looking at Rudy''s face to see if he was reacting to what she was doing.

    Then, she got under the nket and nced at his snake. Her hand was still grabbing his snake, and she could feel it a little wet but hot. ording to her, Rudy''s snake was inside someone a few minutes ago.

    "Why is he naked?" she wondered. "Rudy can''t be so careless to sleep naked on Jane''s bed after having sex. Niti was here a while ago, and she stayed here for an hour. So that would mean Rudy just fell asleep a few minutes ago, or he was asleep before that, and Niti took advantage of him.

    Is it okay to do that? I mean¡­ shouldn''t that be considered r*pe? But Niti is a harem member, so it''s okay? But having sex with someone against their will or without their permission is¡­ definitely r*pe."

    In the end, Maria eventually found herself on top of Rudy and started Tribbing.

 Chapter 655 Purest Vs Scariest

    Maria continued Tribbing and gained pleasure, but she was missing something greater and better.

    ''I don''t understand¡­ it felt good thest time, so why doesn''t it this time? Am I not doing it properly?'' She wondered.

    She was close to orgasm, but she needed a dose.

    ''I don''t think I can cum like this¡­'' She looked at Rudy''s snake and muttered, "Should I put it in?"

    She shook her head and said, "No¡­ I can''t do that. But the other girls did¡­ Niti surely did¡­"

    A pauseter, she mumbled, "But I am not like them."

    Maria stared at Rudy''s snake with a lustful gaze and gulped down.

    ''We are married, and I am his wife¡­ but we still can''t¡­ no, we can, but not like this. It is not normal.. nothing is normal in this harem rtionship¡­''

    Maria was trying to find a way to justify her actions, but she was too innocent for that.

    "What if¡­ I just insert the tip? I just want to cum, and I think I will cum once I use the tip."

    Maria lifted her hips and aimed Rudy''s snake at her cave.

    ''Here I go¡­''

    She slowly prated the tip inside her cave and orgasmed a secondter.

    ''Anh~!''

    When she orgasmed, she rxed her body and ended up plunging Rudy''s snake inside her cave.

    "...!"

    She tried to get up, but the pleasure was too much.

    "It''s so~ big~"

    She stayed like that for a few seconds until she came back to her senses.

    "Oh no! What have I done?! I need to get up¡­ but¡­ since it''s already in¡­ I can stay like this for a few seconds¡­ right?"

    At that moment, Maria realized that the other girls must have gone through the same thoughts and feelings.

    ''But¡­ this is not okay. I am doing something terrible to Rudy. It''s a crime to have sex with someone without their consent.''

    Maria was more worried about that instead of getting caught by someone. After fighting with her inner thoughts, Maria decided to stop and get up, but just as she was about to do that, the door suddenly opened.

    "..." Maria jolted and slowly jerked her head back to the doorway to see who had caught her.

    Her eyes took a few seconds to get used to the bright lighting from the doorway, but she had caught a glimpse of red shade and knew who it was.

    "Rias¡­"

    Rias closed the door and walked in with a soft re in her eyes. She stopped in front of Jane''s bed and stared at Maria.

    "This is¡­" Maria avoided eye contact with Rias and said, "This is not what you think. I am¡­ massaging him!"

    Rias pointed her gaze at Rudy''s snake that was inside Maria''s cave and said, "That is massaging?"

    "Yes! Since his¡­ dick brings pleasure to many girls, it must also get tired. So I was massaging it by squeezing it from all the sides¡­"

    Rias'' gaze became sharper, and she let out a sigh of disbelief.

    "I was lying! I couldn''t hold myself after looking at his dick and somehow ended up in this situation! I will get up now, so please don''t eat me!"

    "Why¡­ would I eat you?" Rias asked with a confused look on her face.

    "You are a vampire, and don''t vampires eat humans?"

    "No, we only drink their blood. Although, yes. There are vampires who like eating human flesh."

    Maria bit her lips and said, "You can drink my blood, but please don''t eat me."

    "I am not going to eat you, nor am I going to drink your blood. I have promised Rudy that I wouldn''t eat anyone''s blood except his."

    "So you won''t drink my blood or eat me?"

    "No."

    "That means you will kill me and get rid of my body?!"

    "Calm down. Why are you so scared of me?"

    "Because you caught me having sex with Rudy¡­" she mumbled.

    "And¡­? As far as I am aware, Rudy has married three girls. Me, Jane, and you. And all girls have equal authority over him regardless of who he has married. I am not angry at you for having sex with Rudy," Rias stated.

    "But I am doing it while he is sleeping."

    "That''s what I am disappointed about. I was sure that you were the purest girl in his harem, but I guess I was wrong. Alice is still the purest."

    "You are right¡­" Maria nodded meekly. "I don''t think I can call myself pure after what I just did."

    Rias sat on the bed next to Jane''s bed and curiously asked, "Why are you scared of me, again? Because I am a vampire? But you talk with Jane and the other vampires freely. And whenever we talk, you treat me as though I am a ss bully."

    "Every harem member is scared of you."

    "What? No."

    "Yes, they are."

    Rias twirled her hair with her finger as she pondered.

    "Maybe you are right. I never paid much attention to it. I am used to ignoring my surroundings. I mean¡­ that''s something I have a habit of because of how I lived in the vampire world. There is nothing wrong here, so I should stop doing that."

    "When will you go to the vampire world the next time?" Maria asked in a low voice.

    "Hmm?" Rias was taken aback by Maria''s question. "Why do you ask?"

    "Umm¡­"

    "Do you want to get rid of me?" Rias jokingly asked.

    "No." Maria shook her head and muttered, "I¡­ I want to go there."

    "Oh¡­ it''s not a ce to go. And it''s definitely not a tourist location, if that''s what you are wondering."

    "I see¡­"

    After looking at the gloomy look on Maria''s face, Rias said, "But you can go ore with us if Rudy takes us there. No one in the vampire world can stop you if Rudy wills so. They wouldn''t dare to go against Rudy''s order."

    "I wonder when that will happen."

    "Why don''t you ask him?" Rias said while pointing her gaze at Rudy.

    "Hmm?"

    "He is pretending to be asleep."

 Chapter 656 Mouthful

    "He is awake."

    "What?!" Maria eximed and tried to get off Rudy, but Rudy pulled her in and opened his eyes.

    He sighed at Rias and said, "You ruined the surprise."

    "What surprise? I bet you were going to open your eyes and surprise her when she was close to orgasm."

    "You know me too well," he chuckled softly.

    "You were awake this whole time?!" Maria shouted.

    "Not the entire time. I woke up when you were trying to use the tip to orgasm but ended up taking it all in."

    "That was a mistake."

    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t mind if you fuck me in my sleep. Otherwise, Angelica would mind if I minded."

    "If you were awake, then you should have said so! I was feeling so guilty!"

    "That''s why I didn''t. Had I opened my eyes earlier, you would have felt more guilty. Not to mention, you were thinking that you were r*ping me, which you were not."

    "How is it not a r*pe?" she asked with a confused look on her face.

    "Because I have already given my permission?"

    "I didn''t know that."

    "The reason I don''t fuck you girls when you are sleeping is that, for me, the most necessary thing when I have sex is your reactions and moans. Without that, sex feels boring and iplete.

    Not to mention, Angelica has fucked me the most in my sleep. Sometimes, she would ride me for the entire night while watching her anime on my phone."

    Rudy sat up and hugged Maria before squinting his eyes at Rias.

    "Don''t scare my wife like that."

    Rias shrugged and said, "I was just telling her the truth about the vampire world."

    "Uhm¡­" Maria looked into Rudy''s eyes and said, "I think we should stop. It''s inappropriate to have sex in front of someone."

    "I agree, and I would usually stop. But the vampire sisters are perverts, and they like watching."

    "I don''t know about Jane, but I certainly don''t," Rias refuted Rudy''s ims.

    "Oh? I am sure you hadn''t forgotten how you were touching yourself when I was having sex with Reina the other day."

    "So what?! It''s not like I have a fetish to watch my husband fuck other girls."

    "But you never tried to stop me. If you want me to stop, you just have to say ''Stop. Don''t have sex with other girls in front of me.'' and I promise you, I will never have sex with other girls in front of you, never."

    "Well¡­" Rias averted her gaze to the side and muttered, "It''s not like I don''t like watching¡­"

    "You know, if you are a pervert, then be honest about it. Angelica, for example, she never tries to hide anything about her perverted nature. Sometimes, I actually wonder if she realizes she is a pervert," he sighed softly.

    "I am not a pervert." Rias puffed her chest and proudly said, "I am a royal vampire and the princess of OrionHeart kingdom. I have to be the best in everything, and right now, I am watching you two to learn more about sex and the sex positions, so I can pleasure my husband better than¡ª hey! Listen to me!"

    While Rias was giving her speech, Rudy started humping Maria. He had pushed her to the bed, thrusting his hips back and forth.

    However, it wasn''t as though he wasn''t paying attention to what Rias was saying, but he knew Rias was bluffing and making excuses to hide her pervert...ness.

    "Anh~ Mnh~ More~ More~!" Maria moaned.

    Maria was wearing her clothes, unlike Jane and Niti, who weren''t totally naked, but more than Maria. She never nned to have sex with Rudy, but she ended up doing it anyway.

    ? She was wearing shorts, which were easy to take off in less than a second.

    Meanwhile, Rias was watching them with an earnest look on her face. She continued watching them until she realized she had fallen into Rudy''s trap. But it was toote to care.

    "Rias," Rudy called out to her and signaled her toe closer.

    "..." Rias hesitantly got onto Jane''s bed and watched them from close.

    "Nhm~ Nh~ Mnh~ "Maria turned her face to the side in embarrassment as it was her first time being watched. But she still continued moaning as that was out of her control.

    "Do you want it?" Rudy asked Rias.

    "Hmm?"

    "I know you want it."

    Rias reluctantly opened her mouth and moved it close.

    "Heh."

    Rudy pulled his snake out of Maria''s cave and put the tip in Rias'' mouth.

    "Here I cum!"

    He released his load inside Rias'' mouth and filled it with his fresh, hot milk. Rias'' mouth became a little puffed, but she swallowed a few sips as she didn''t want to spill it.

    Rias was looking into Rudy''s eyes from the moment he ced the tip in her mouth. And she locked her gaze with him until she swallowed everything.

    She licked her lips afterward and sucked her tongue, seemingly hoping to savor the taste for thest time.

    "How was it?" he asked with a little anxious look on his face.

    Rias nodded and said, "I guess you weren''t exaggerating when you said it tastes better than the blood moon fruit. It was rich in taste, and I can see myself getting addicted to it."

    Rudy let out a sigh of relief and muttered, "You might not know, but there are ''master chefs'' shows on television, where the contestants make food and serve the chef, who tastes it before rating their cooking. I was feeling the same when you were tasting my milk. I was afraid you might not like it."

    "But I am the one who cooked and worked hard!" Maria quipped. She puffed her cheeks and said, "Why did you give her the dish!"

    Rudy swiftly plunged his snake inside Maria''s cave and said, "Don''t worry, we can cook again."

    "Mnh~"

    "I better hurry before the gang arrives."

    "Don''t worry. There was only one umbre, and I brought it with me. So they can''te here even if they want to," Rias informed.

    "That''s¡­ very sadistic of you."

    After a few minutes of cooking inside Maria''s cave, Rudy''s snake was ready to release the fresh milk and serve it where Maria wanted.

    "Where do you want it?" Rudy asked.

    "As much as I want to drink it, release it inside me. Because I will yearn for more once I taste it, and I don''t want that, not now."

    "Alright! Your order of a pussyfull of milk has arrived!"

    After saying that, Rudy shot his load inside Maria''s cave.

 Chapter 657 Utilizing Free Time

    Rudy kept his snake inside Maria and asked, "Do you want to go more rounds?"

    Maria shook her head and said, "I was already feeling sleepy, and after the pleasure, I think I am about to pass out."

    "Then sleep."

    Rudy and Maria got dressed and sat on Maria''s bed, while Rias sat on her bed.

    Maria was resting her head on Rudy''sp, and Rudy was patting her.

    After watching the wholesome scene, Rias shook her head and said,  "No one would believe that until a minute ago, you two were intimate."

    "Oh, yeah. Maria, you better sleep soon since you have to wake up at night."

    "Hmm? Why?" she asked with closed eyes.

    "Did you forget? There is an underworld auction tonight."

    "It''s tonight?!" She opened her eyes and said, "Why didn''t you say sooner?"

    "I was expecting you to know it already."

    "I don''t keep up with the dates anymore."

    "I am sure Ruby knew it. And she didn''t tell you," Rudy remarked.

    "Go away now. I need to sleep."

    "Yeah, I was nning to go too. There are a few things I need to take care of."

    Rudy got up from the bed and turned to Rias.

    "I will most likely buy a house in that auction,  so you better be ready to execute your n. I will not wait any longer to fuck you. And no more excuses."

    "I never thought I would see you so demanding about sex."

    "It''s not about sex, it''s about our rtionship. Don''t you find it frustrating that even though we are married, we haven''t done anything a married couple would do? Don''t you find it frustrating that the other harem members have already had sex with me, but you haven''t?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    Rias shrugged her shoulders and responded, "It''s not that bad. And I know you are always thinking about all of us, so... don''t worry about that."

    Rudy dashed out of the pool house after saying, "I will bring the girls here. Maybe you would like to pretend to be sleeping."

    Rudy teleported to the reserved pool and teleported to the pool house for the girls.

    "Finally! I can sleep!" Jane yawned.

    "Refrain from going outside when the sun is up, please. You girls have been at the pool sincest night, and not only were you all careless and didn''t pay attention to the sun, but you also didn''t think about the other girls."

    Jane sat on her bed and pressed her hand on the bedsheet.

    "By other girls, I assume you are referring to the human girls."

    "Yes. Don''t mess up their sleep schedule. Unlike the vampires, they have a weaker body and need rest."

    "I understand. I will keep that in mind next time."

    "You also have to take care of yourself," Rudy then added. "And I made umbres in case you really need to go out. But I would suggest you don''t. You can call me anytime you need something from outside."

    Jane nodded and said, "I will sleep now."

    "Good night to everyone."

    Rudy teleported to his house and nced at Reba''s room.

    ''Obviously, she is sleeping. It''s only been a few hours since she returned from her shift. I will take care of an important business in the meantime."

    He teleported to the city and talked with the builders one after another. He gathered the best people from their expertise and hired them for the job. However, he didn''t give them a date as he had one more lead he wanted to talk to, but the person wasn''t avable for a while.

    A few hours had passed in the meetings and traveling from one ce to another. It was close to evening, and Alice called Rudy at the pool house to pick her up, so he could drop her off at her home.

    She asked him toe to Reina''s office as the rest of the girls were fast asleep, and she had nothing to do.

    "Youe so fast that sometimes, I think of calling you at thest minute," Alice muttered.

    "I cum slow when it matters," he said with a grin.

    "..."

    "Anyway, did you eat?"

    "Yes. I made some food for Reina and me."

    Rudy scratched his cheek and asked, "What are you doing at night?"

    "Sleeping?"

    "Are you trying to break into her room when she is sleeping?" Reinamented.

    "Focus on counting our money, or you will lose track."

    Reina was counting the money on her desk.

    "Why did you ask then?" Alice wondered.

    "I am going to the auction with Maria and Angelica tonight, and I got an inside intel that they will be auctioning big houses. I am thinking of getting one for obvious reasons, but I also want to ask you girls about your opinion," Rudy exined calmly.

    "About what?"

    "About the house, of course."

    "Oh, you mean the interior and the exterior of the house?"

    "Yup."

    "It doesn''t matter, though. Does it?" Alice wondered while ncing back and forth at Reina and Rudy.

    "You girls will be living there, so it does matter a lot. If you don''t like the house, you wouldn''t want toe. And even if you live there, you wouldn''t feel like a house, but rather like a cage."

    "How will you show the house when you are taking only Maria and Angelica?"

    "I can only take two people with me, and you and Reina would be sleeping at night, so I didn''t bother asking you two."

    "What time is the auction?"

    "The pass said the entry would start at 10 PM and the auction would start at 12 AM. And it would run for four hours and end at 4 AM. Then, there is an after-party, or rather, a gathering of the people who contribute to the auction and those who bought stuff there.

    Let''s assume the party would run for two hours, so.. it''s already morning by then," Rudy shrugged. "And I have some stuff to do in the underworld, so I assumed Maria would be the best choice since she is from the underworld and she wouldn''t feel overwhelmed or intimidated.

    And Angelica is Angelica, so I will have to take her with me. I am afraid that if I leave her behind, she is going to turn the world upside down."

    ===

    Thanks, @Kerry_Roberts, for the gift!

 Chapter 658 An (Un)Familiar Guest

    "I want to go there. It sounds so cool, like in the movies¡­" Alice mumbled.

    "You cane if you want. I am not stopping you."

    "But we have school tomorrow. Not to mention, you can only take two people with you."

    "That rule doesn''t matter. The rule is made by the Queen of the underworld, who rules over all the underworld in the world. And¡­ I personally know that Queen, and she won''t stop me from taking as many people as I want."

    "In fact, I would rather take all the girls with me," he added.

    "Sorry, I can''te." Reina raised her hand.

    "I know. You all are busy with your stuff, and I don''t want to interfere with that. Your daytime belongs to you, but your nighttime will be mine."

    Reina stopped counting money and looked at Rudy with a resolute expression on her face.

    "That sounded cool, not going to lie."

    "I don''t even need to try to sound cool to be cool." He proudly said with a smug look on his face, "I am always cool."

    "And that wasn''t¡­" Reina looked at the money in her hand and sighed, "I forgot the count¡­"

    "It''s 112."

    "How do you know that?"

    "Because I was counting with you."

    "While talking with Alice and me?"

    "Yup. And I kind of expected you to mess up the count."

    Reina squinted her eyes and said, "You do something awesome and then something stupid."

    "How much does the water park make per day?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "It''s not stable every day. It depends on the number of customers I get."

    "Yeah, but what''s the approximate number?"

    "Umm¡­ about five thousand dors a day on weekdays and almost double on the weekends."

    "That''s less than I expected."

    "It''s still one hundred and fifty thousand dors per month," Alice stated.

    "Around fifty thousand dors go into maintenance and expenses each month."

    "But I just increased the price a few weeks ago. If I keep increasing the price every month, it might upset the regr customers."

    "Yeah, you are right. Let''s increase the price once we renovate the ce. I have talked with twenty builders who have previously worked on mega projects all over the world. They will provide us with a 3D blueprint in a few weeks, so you can make changes if you want."

    "It''s going to cost a lot of money, isn''t it¡­"

    "Don''t worry about the money."

    "I am anxious. What if we never recover the money we spent making an amusement park? Sure, it will be the main attraction of the city, but I don''t think people from other cities woulde all the way here for that."

    "That''s why we have to do something no one has. We have to make it so unique and appealing that even people from other countries woulde just to get a nce of this ce," Rudy proimed with a serious look on his face.

    "You are setting the bar too high!"

    "It''s good to have high hopes. And at this point¡­ nothing seems impossible to me. I can do anything I want, and I am not being arrogant when I say that. I have powers, and I can use them however I want."

    Well, we can talk about thister. It''s gettingte, so I will leave for now."

    He kissed Reina on the lips and said, "I also have a surprise nned for you, but that will take a long time."

    "Thanks for spoiling the surprise but not ruining it."

    "You are wee."

    Rudy grabbed Alice and teleported in front of her house.

    "Thanks for today. I had fun," she said.

    "Are youing to the auction?"

    "I don''t know¡­" she muttered. "I want toe, but we have school tomorrow."

    "You can skip. We have sports week, and our attendance isn''t included, so you can skip."

    "What about J? We have to pick her up, right?"

    "I can pick her up."

    "And then, what? You will leave after dropping her off, and she will be alone. I think you already know this, but she doesn''t have any real friends."

    "She does. What happened to the group she always hung out with?"

    "After J started spending time with us, they cut her off. But notpletely. They still talk, but they don''t invite or include her in their group activities," Alice informed.

    "I will take care of J. If you want toe or change your mind, let me know before 10 PM. I wille to pick you up."

    "Okay." Alice nodded and leaned forward for the kiss.

    Rudy chuckled softly and kissed her on the lips.

    "I feel like we haven''t been spending enough time together," Rudy said to ALice.

    "It''s just your imagination."

    Alice entered her house while Rudy teleported to his house.

    He nced around the sky to check whether someone was watching them, but it was clear.

    [Are you perhaps looking for me?] A voice asked from behind.

    Rudy turned around and saw a tiny glowing golden orb.

    "Was it you the other day?"

    [Yes, but I ran away after you started chasing me.]

    "I wasn''t chasing you, I just wanted to have a little chat with you."

    [I could sense blood thirst from your aura.]

    "That was just my normal aura. If I wanted to harm you, I wouldn''t have chased you. I can remove you from existence at any given moment. Anyway, what are you? And why can''t I sense you still?"

    [My characteristics are the same as the inanimate objects in your surroundings. Walls, rocks, nts, trees, clouds, water. I can manifest from any of them.]

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in wonder and said, "That makes sense. But I cannot see any living organs inside you. What are you, exactly?"

    [I am an inanimate object.]

    "But you are alive."

    [Indeed, I am simply using an object to talk to you. My real self is not present in this world. I cannot see or listen to anything. I can simply sense. Your words are being carried away with frequency and hitting this orb, which areter converted into a code and deciphered when they reach me.]

    ''That''s a nice technique.''

    "What are you doing here?"

    [I am looking for the Lord.]

 Chapter 659 Seeking Lords Help

    [I am looking for the Lord.] The orb said.

    "Oh? What do you want from the Lord?"

    [I cannot tell that to anyone except the Lord. Do you know where he is?]

    "I cannot tell that to anyone unless you first tell me what you want from the Lord. Think of me as a messenger. The Lord has many responsibilities and is busy with important tasks.

    I will have to see if your task is important or not. So tell me, what do you want from the Lord?" he asked calmly, but in a demanding tone.

    [I truly cannot tell you. It''s very sensitive information, and if it gets to someone other than the Lord, it could be dangerous for our race.]

    ''The Lord is indeed supposed to protect the races from evil, but their internal matter doesn''t matter to the Lord. However, if their entire race is in danger, that would mean that the threat could spread and endanger other races too.''

    "What race do you belong to?" he asked after giving a deep thought about his decision.

    [Fairy Land. I am a fairy.]

    "....!"

    [Now, please, take me to the Lord.]

    "Go ahead. You are speaking with him."

    [You¡­ are the Lord?]

    ''She cannot see me nor hear my true voice. She can only sense me and her surroundings, but that doesn''t mean I should reveal my identity as the Lord. It''s not the time yet.''

    "I am speaking on behalf of the Lord. He is listening to you from his space."

    [If so, then I want proof that the Lord is listening to this conversation.]

    "What kind of proof? You can''t see or hear anything."

    [Yes, but I can sense. If the Lord reveals his presence, I can surely sense it.]

    "Are you sure about that? You might not be able toprehend the Lord''s presence."

    [...] After a brief pause, the fairy said, [Maybe just a glimpse?]

    ''I will just waste more time if I keep asking her questions. Let''s get over this quickly.''

    Rudy emitted a fragment of his aura and said, "The Lord is here."

    [Truly¡­ he is so magnificent¡­]

    "You have thirty seconds to say what you want. If the Lord doesn''t find your request appealing, then you will be punished for wasting his time."

    [My Lord! My name is Zia, and I am the youngest princess of the Fairnd. Our race is in danger, and we need your help. A warlock has been killing the fairies, and he has already killed most of the royal family.

    I am one of thest remaining fairies with pure fairy blood, and I seek your aid to save us from the cmity that has ensued on us!]

    ''Warlock is a term used for the humans who kill a certain race using their own power and be their yers. There is only one case I can think of that is simr to this.''

    "When did the Warlock appear?"

    [I am not privy to that information. But our strongest warriors were sent to the human world and never returned.]

    ''Yeah, they are talking about the Landlord I killed way back.''

    "Rejoice, the Warlock has been eliminated."

    [So fast?!]

    "That was just a sample of the Lord''s true power."

    [I cannot thank you enough. I, and the rest of the Fairnd, are greatly indebted to you. If you ever decide to visit the Fairnd, please use this orb to contact us. We would also like you toe here so we can give our offerings to you.]

    "The Lord said he would think about it."

    [Thank you. I must leave and share the happy news with everyone. Please keep this orb with you. You will have to chant a spell to activate it. Please listen to the spell carefully, I will say it to deactivate the orb.]

    The fairy chanted the spell, and the orb stopped glowing. It dropped to the ground and rolled at Rudy''s feet.

    "It''s like a pearl." Rudy picked it up and inspected it properly before cing it in his pocket.

    ''Still, this matter was old. Does that mean the fairy has been looking for the Lord ever since then? But how did she know that the Lord was in the human world? Come to think of it, the fairy seemed stupid¡­ no, more like naive.

    She was easily convinced. Thendlord has said the same thing. ording to his story, the male and female fairies were stupid. Is this amon nature of the fairies? To be so kind, innocent, and naive?''

    Rudy entered the house and saw Reba in the kitchen, facing her back to Rudy.

    ''I didn''t make any noise when I entered, and mom didn''t react. That means¡­ this is a perfect chance to surprise her,''

    Rudy stealthily entered the kitchen and hugged Reba from behind. Turned out Reba was washing the knife, so when Rudy hugged her, Reba tried to stab him, but Rudy stopped her by saying:

    "It''s me."

    "Oh,e on! Don''t pull such stunts! What if I had stabbed you?!"

    "Nothing would have happened. And you know it. In fact, I am amazed by the speed of your reaction."

    "Don''t do something like this ever again, got it?!"

    "Can''t promise. Hugging a girl from behind when she is busy in the kitchen is the best feeling ever. Have you ever dreamed of something like this?" he asked while rubbing his cheek against Reba''s cheek.

    "I haven''t. Now, let me go."

    "You are lying. I bet you have dreamed of this moment."

    "Let me go."

    Rudy turned Reba around and locked her in a position.

    "Do you still want me to let you go?" He licked his lips and moved his face close to kiss Reba.

    But Reba turned her face to the side and said, "Lucy said in the morning that she would be arrivingte, so I am getting everything ready for dinner."

    Rudy raised his brow and said, "You were supposed to kiss me and make out with me."

    Rudy tried to kiss her again, but she turned her face to the side.

    "We are mother and son right now. So stop it."

    "..." He moved his face to Reba''s ears and whispered, "You can''t run away now, Reba."

 Chapter 660 New Life With Rebecca

    Rudy and Reba''s rtionship was weird, to begin with, but they were making it more and more weird by indulging in indirect activities rather than being upfront about it. Rudy was blunt, but Reba was still reluctant about everything because of the diary.

    "You can''t run away now, Reba."

    Since Rudy called her by her name, they were now lovers.

    Reba red softly at Rudy as she couldn''t make excuses to avoid kissing him.

    Rudy moved his face close to kiss her, but Reba turned her face to the side once again.

    "Why are you avoiding the kiss? We are currently lovers, so you have no reason to avoid kissing. Also, as you said, Lucy would be arrivingte, so this is a rare chance for us to spend some quality time together."

    "It''s best if we don''t get toofortable in our rtionship. We should take it slow."

    "No, we are already taking it slow enough. And weren''t you the one who wanted to have an intimate rtionship with me? Why are you going back on your words?"

    "I am not."

    "Then let''s kiss. We should kiss at least a few times a day to feel like we are lovers."

    "Fine~"

    Reba moved her face close and kissed Rudy on the lips.

    "Happy?"

    "One kiss is not enough. And that wasn''t even a proper kiss."

    "But our lips touched."

    "Let me show you what the real kiss feels like."

    Rudy grabbed Reba''s waist and pulled her closed. Her sacred ce was rubbing against Rudy''s crotch, and her legs were wrapped around Rudy''s waist while she sat on the kitchen tform.

    Rudy moved his hands up from Reba''s waist to below her bosom to hold her properly, then locked his lips with her.

    Reba automatically wrapped her hands around Rudy''s neck and went in for another kiss. She looked into his eyes while kissing him and thought:

    ''Kissing him makes me feel so rxed that I feel like I could kiss him all day and never get tired.''

    Rudy smiled inwardly after he read Reba''s thought. He was happy to know that Reba was enjoying kissing him.

    While they were immersed in kissing, Reba felt something hard rubbing against her sacred ce, which caught her attention.

    Of course, she knew what was hitting her, but she couldn''t bring herself to say it to Rudy.

    "Ignore it. It''s normal for this to happen. Let''s focus on kissing only," Rudy said and continued kissing her.

    DING~ DONG!

    Reba stopped and pushed him back when the doorbell rang.

    "Is it Lucy?" she wondered.

    "No, she wouldn''t knock or ring the doorbell. She likes to dash right in." Rudy used his ability and said, "It''s a¡­ cop."

    "Huh? Why is a cop here?!" Reba panicked. "Did you do something?"

    "I have done many things, and thus I am confused."

    "Did youmit a crime?!"

    "Come on, mom. You already know how I am. Worldlyws and rules aren''t applicable to me."

    "You are my son, and I have every right to worry about you!"

    "Yes, yes. You stay here, I will see what this is about."

    Rudy opened the front door and greeted the police officer.

    "Good evening. Are you at the right house?" he asked the officer.

    "Are you Rudy?"

    "Yes, I am."

    "Then, I am at the right house."

    "Why are you here? There is no police station in this town, and¡­" Rudy looked past the officer''s shoulder and saw a motorbike parked in front of the house.

    The officer moved his hand on his back and took out a gun.

    "..."

    Then, he pulled an envelope from the other side and handed it to Rudy.

    "I am here to deliver this."

    Rudy opened the letter and read the context.

    "This is¡­"

    "Chief Cassandra asked me to deliver it to you. She said it was urgent, and you must get it as soon as possible."

    Rudy looked at the officer and asked, "You are off duty, I believe?"

    "Yes."

    "Good, good. Thank you for bringing me this. And give my regards to Cassandra."

    The officer nodded and turned around after saying, "Have a good day."

    He turned on his bike and drove away as Rudy watched him while he closed the door.

    When he returned to the living room, he saw Reba standing with an anxious look on her face.

    "Is everything alright?!"

    Rudy gave the envelope to Reba and said, "You might want to read this."

    Reba opened the letter and read it carefully while muttering a few words in every sentence.

    The envelope contained a letter and a document about their house''s legal papers.

    "How¡­" Reba looked at Rudy dumbfounded, as though she couldn''tprehend what she had just read.

    "This house now officially belongs to you. And no one can take it away.," she said with a gentle smile.

    ''I didn''t expect Cassandra to act so fast. She solved my request in one day. I should help her out with something in the future. Also, it feels great to have a police officer as an acquaintance.''

    After reading the letter, Reba couldn''t contain her happiness and hugged Rudy tightly. It was meant to be a pure and normal hug, but considering what they had been doing a while ago, Rudy was still in the mood.

    He hugged Reba back and slowly moved his hands down to her hips and squeezed them.

    Reba immediately pushed him away and jumped back a few steps to make some distance between them.

    "Why would you do that? We were kissing a while ago."

    "Yes, but then you called me ''mom'', so we can''t do that anymore."

    Rudy raised his brow and asked, "Is this how you reward me for what I did for you?"

    He slowly stepped forward to move closer to Reba, but Reba stepped away from him and maintained a safe distance.

    Soon, Reba started running around the living room while circling the couch, and Rudy chased after her.

    However, there was a smile on Reba''s face that showed that she was enjoying it. And Rudy was simply ying along with her.

    "You can''t catch me~" She giggled.

    That was Reba''s happiness, and Rudy could do anything to protect it.

 Chapter 661 Kissing And Squeezing

    "Why are you running away? Haven''t you learned your lesson already?" Rudy asked.

    "It''s natural for prey to be wary of the predator," Reba responded while circling around the couch.

    "I have never seen a mother avoiding her son like this."

    "That''s because I know what you are going to do once you catch me."

    "But we are mother and son now, and I will respect our rtionship. I swear I won''t do anything that would be considered inappropriate for a mother-and-son rtionship."

    Reba slowed down and asked, "Do you promise?"

    "Yes. You know better than anyone that I never lie to my loved ones."

    "Okay."  Reba sat on the left end of the couch and asked Rudy to sit on the right end.

    They both stared into each other''s eyes as Rudy slowly tried to get close to Reba while Reba prepared to run away if Rudy tried to pull something.

    Suddenly, Rudy jumped on Reba after calling her name.

    "Eek!" Reba shrieked while giggling as she tried to break free from Rudy''s grasp, but that ended with them continuing their kissing session.

    "You lied and broke your promise."

    "No, I didn''t. I made sure to call you by your name before kissing you. So I am still ying by the rules."

    "This rule works in your favor. It''s not fair!"

    "Well, you are the one who made it."

    They continued kissing, and before either of them could realize it, twenty minutes had passed. When Reba noticed the time, she stopped and got up from the couch.

    "I should start making dinner soon."

    However, Rudy hugged her from behind and pulled her on top of him.

    "I am hungry," he said.

    "Then let me go make dinner."

    "I am hungry for your kisses."

    "Sheesh. We have been kissing for so long. Don''t you feel tired?"

    "Are you feeling tired? I mean, if you don''t want to kiss me, you can walk away. I am not stopping you."

    Reba squinted her eyes and said, "That''s maniption, you know?"

    Reba made herselffortable on top of Rudy and started kissing him. But she got tired after ten minutes and stopped.

    "Thank you for the kisses," Rudy said.

    Reba was lying on top of Rudy, resting her head on his chest and listening to his heartbeat.

    "Judging by your heartbeat, they seem normal. They don''t sound rushed, and that means you don''t feel nervous when you kiss me."

    "Do you feel nervous?" he asked.

    "I do. I feel as if there are butterflies in my stomach."

    "That''s an amazing feeling, right?" he chuckled.

    "Kind of, yeah."

    "You will feel much more when we do the other things."

    "What other things?"

    "I want to squeeze your boobs, suck on them. I want to finger you and drink your juice. I want to see you naked and y with your body. I want you to touch my dick and jerk me off. I want to see it in your mouth and cum."

    "How can you say all those things with a straight face?" She shot a weird look at Rudy.

    "Because I am being honest."

    "I can''t imagine doing all that with you. It feels so unreal."

    "But you are looking forward to that happening, am I right?"

    After a brief silence, Reba responded, "I would be lying if I said no."

    "For that to happen, we have to start somewhere. Let''s start with fingering you first."

    "No. You can''t rush like that. I want everything to progress naturally." After a pause, she said with a flushed face, "For now¡­ I would let you squeeze my breasts. We can do more tomorrow and more the day after that."

    Rudy moved and ced his hands on Reba''s breasts. He gently squeezed them and rubbed his hands on her erect nipples.

    "I can squeeze them much better if you let me touch them bare without clothes."

    "No, be content with what I am letting you do right now."

    While squeezing them, he said, "They are bigger than Angelica, by the way."

    "Don''tpare!"

    Rudy continued squeezing them for a few minutes and watched Reba''s reaction on her face.

    "Are you enjoying this?" he asked with a grin.

    "Mnh~" she nodded. "You are so good at this. I had no idea squeezing breasts could feel so good."

    "Should we double the pleasure by kissing?"

    Reba didn''t say anything in response, but she puckered her lips as though she was yearning for a kiss. Her sacred ce was rubbing against Rudy''s crotch, so she was feeling good from that too.

    A few minutester, Reba looked at Rudy and said, "Rudy¡­ I am¡­ I am¡­"

    "Understood."

    Rudy began to squeeze a little faster and kissed more deeply. He used his power to move Rebeca''s hips back and forth against his crotch.

    "Amh~ Mnh~ Anh~!"

    After a loud yet muffled moan, Reba stopped kissing him back and rested her head on his shoulder.

    Rudy patted her back and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "I can''t believe you made me cum by kissing and squeezing my breasts."

    "Okay, I have decided."

    "Hmm?"

    "I will make you cum at least once a day."

    "..."

    "Today, you let me squeeze your breasts, tomorrow, you will let me rub your pussy over the clothes. The day after that, I will squeeze your boobs bare, and I will finger you the next day. Day after day, I will do new things until our birthday arrives, and we ultimately do that main deed."

    "If you pay that much attention to me, the rest of your harem members will be jealous," she chuckled softly.

    "Let them be. They have every right to be jealous of you."

    "Do they know about me?" she asked curiously.

    "I haven''t told everyone yet."

    "Tell me how they react when you tell them about adding me to your harem."

    "Let''s take a bath together. We will wash each other," Rudy suggested.

    "Hehe. Nice try, but I already had a bath before you arrived. Now go and let me make dinner."

 Chapter 662 In The Bathroom

    Rudy purposely left his clothes in the living room and went to the bathroom to take a bath. He nned to call Reba to bring him clothes and then flirt with her. However, he didn''t have high hopes as Reba wasn''t going to fall for such an obvious trick.

    ''I am ready for my n to fail, but it''s worth a try.''

    He took a dip in the bathtub and rxed himself. The water felt normal to him, so he heated it up to afortable temperature. Since he wouldn''t feel hot or cold because of his super strength, he had to lower his power to a human level.

    ''The best thing I mastered when I was in 1989 is that I learned to set a meter on my power level. I can be human when necessary.''

    The reason Rudy developed the trick was that he didn''t want to blow up the house or the entire in his sleep. Usually, Angelica would be awake at night and watch over him, but she wasn''t with him in the past timeline.

    "Aah~"

    He let out a satisfied groan and stretched his hands and legs in the bathtub.

    "I will make a hot spring and a fucking pool in my next house. It''s best to focus more onfort."

    He closed his eyes and thought, ''I can''t wait to go to the auction. Let''s hope that the houses in the auction are appealing enough to the girls.''

    Rudy kept his eyes closed for a few seconds and immediately opened them. He nced around and looked outside the window.

    SIGH!

    He sighed in relief and muttered, "I almost fell asleep. Seriously, fuck this ability. It''s so annoying. I can''t even keep my eyes closed for a few seconds because of this ability."

    He knocked on his chest and said, "Angelica, wake up."

    A secondter, Angelica came out of Rudy''s body while yawning.

    "Why are you so sleepy?"

    "I am not."

    "But you woke upte."

    "I wanted to fix my schedule. I like to stay up at night and sleep during the day. I woke up in the morning and noticed you were going to school, so I fell asleep again and woke up now."

    Angelica''s gaze fell on Rudy''s erect snake, and she licked her lips.

    "And the breakfast is ready too!"

    She got on Rudy''sp and plugged her cave with his snake.

    "Mnh~ It''s delicious."

    "..." Rudy chuckled softly and said, "Would have preferred if you had sucked it instead and then called it delicious. That would have made more sense."

    "I would have sucked it if we weren''t in the bathtub. And I know you don''t like my blowjobs anymore," she remarked.

    "That''s not true."

    "It''s true."

    "It''s not."

    "Then who gives the best blowjob out of all the girls in your harem?"

    "Well¡­ that would be Jane."

    "See? I just proved my point."

    "There is a huge difference between the two, and you know it! Stop being so dramatic and admit that you just don''t like giving me blowjobs anymore."

    "Why would I suck your dick if I can fuck it instead?"

    "There! I proved my point."

    Angelica pulled him close and kissed him on the lips while she moved her hips back and forth.

    "Oh? So now you are shutting me up with a kiss, huh?"

    "I learned that from you," she said with a grin.

    "Turn around and lean on the bathtub. I will fuck you from behind."

    "Yes~"

    Angelica turned around and leaned on the bathtub. She shook her hips and said, "Hurry up!"

    Rudy rubbed the tip and grabbed Angelica by her waist. Then, he plunged it in one go after saying, "I will be a little rough because I was kind of blue balled a while ago."

    "Amh~ I love this position~" After a pause, she asked, "Wait, what? You were blue balled? By who?"

    "Guess it. There are only two girls who can do that."

    "Rias and your mom?"

    "Yup."

    "Don''t worry~ You can take out all the frustration on me. Turn the pain into a pleasure!"

    The bathroom was filled with Angelica''s moans and became louder as she got closer to orgasming.

    He heard a noise outside the bathroom and used his ability to see Reba standing outside with his clothes.

    "What is it?"

    "Nothing. Mom is here to give me clothes. Should we stop?"

    "It''s fine. I am invisible, so she won''t see us fucking even if shees in. And we are in the bathtub, so your bottom half is hidden."

    "And she will see me humping my hips in the air instead?"

    "You stay still, then. I will move for a while. But whatever you do, don''t you dare pull it out. I am so close to cumming."

    Rudy had kept the door unlocked for the very reason of Reba walking in, but he hoped that she would knock before entering. However, she didn''t knock and came straight in.

    Rudy stayed still as Angelica advised him to and greeted Reba with a smile on his face.

    "Hey¡­ mom. Are you here to join me?"

    That was the tagline he had nned to use on her, but the situation changed, and he still used it.

    Reba looked at Rudy''s clothes in her hands and stared at him in disbelief.

    "Tell me one thing, you purposely forgot them in the living room?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "You saw right through my n, haha," heughed awkwardly.

    When Rudy entered the bathroom, he was going to keep Reba in the bathroom, but now he was wishing for her to leave so he could continue his session with Angelica.

    "Why would you do that?" Reba asked.

    "I just wanted to tease you."

    "You are taking your jokes too far, Rudy."

    "...?" Rudy was confused as to why Reba reacted like that.

    Reba ced Rudy''s clothes in the basket and said, "Getting me to watch you have sex with another girl is not funny."

    "Wait¡­" Rudy gulped down nervously and asked, "You can see her?"

    Reba red at Rudy and left the bathroom after saying, "We will have a serious talk in the living room once you are done with your bath."

 Chapter 663 After Bath Counselling

    "..."

    "..."

    There was silence in the bathroom for a few seconds after Reba left. Rudy and Angelica turned to each other with pale faces. Rudy was frozen, both physically and mentally.

    He was shocked as something unprecedented happened, and they couldn''t do anything. Still, there was enough time to clear the misunderstanding.

    "Umm¡­" Angelica smiled nervously and awkwardly and said, "I know I shouldn''t say this, and I will surely get hated for saying this, but can we continue until we both cum?"

    "Yeah. I am not going out with a hard dick."

    Within two minutes, they finished, and Rudy left the bathroom with full clothes on.

    Even though Reba waspletely human, Rudy could feel her anger from the other side of the living room. He couldn''t dare to enter the living room and stood at the entrance.

    Reba was sitting on the couch with her hands folded below her bosom, with a frowned face and a murderous re in her eyes.

    "If res could kill, I would be dead a thousand times by now."

    "Enough of your maniptive talking. This is a serious matter."

    "Okay, okay. I was just trying to describe what I was feeling. Now, if you allow me to talk, I can clear the mis¡ª"

    "Where is she?" she asked in a demanding tone.

    "Hmm?"

    "Angelica." Reba nced around and asked, "Where is Angelica? Did she turn herself invisible?"

    "No. She is¡­ inside me. She lives inside my body."

    "She has¡­ possessed you?!" She eximed in shock.

    "You could say that, but I wouldn''t say that. My body is her home¡­ her charger. She needs to stay inside my body to harness the power to manifest herself in front of others. She can turn herself visible to everyone and live as a human among one, but that would drain a lot of energy, and it would stress her body greatly.

    Moreover, she would need to enter my body every thirty minutes if she decided to make herself visible to everyone. So that''s not an ideal solution. "

    "Where is she now?"

    "She is inside me."

    "Is she recharging herself?"

    "No. She is scared of you, I guess."

    "Bring her out. I want to talk to her too."

    Rudy knocked on his chest and said, "Step into the battleground, Angelica."

    ''I don''t want to! Deal with her yourself!''

    "Mind you, it''s your fault. Why did you not make sure that you had turned yourself invisible to her?"

    ''I had turned myself invisible, but maybe it didn''t work on your mother? And mind you, I have never turned myself invisible for someone after turning visible to them. Reina, Alice, and your harem member, but I never made myself invisible to anyone.''

    "That''s true, but exin it to mom. I am not fighting this battle alone when we were partners in¡­ crime¡­"

    Rudy wanted to end his sentence with something more explicit, but he made it appropriate enough for Reba.

    ''Will she scold me? I don''t like when someone scolds me or talks to me in a rude manner. Of course, you are an exception. After all, I like to make you angry on purpose so you canter revenge my¡ª''

    "Okay, that''s enough. Pleasee out."

    ''Fine~'' Angelica groaned. ''But you better give me a reward for doing this.''

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and stood beside him.

    "Wee," Reba greeted her. Obviously, in a sarcastic manner.

    Angelica looked into Reba''s eyes but soon averted her gaze and turned her face to the side. Then, she hid behind Rudy and peeked over his shoulder.

    That scene reminded Reba of her childhood with Jessica. Whenever Jessica did something that warranted Reba''s wrath, Jessica would hide behind the wall or the pirs, sometimes behind the stairs and doors, and peek her head with an innocent look on her face¡ª which would calm Reba''s anger.

    The same thing happened now.

    "If you have anything to say, do it. I already know what you will say," Angelica said without making eye contact with Reba.

    Reba sighed softly and muttered, "And I thought we had be good friends the other day."

    "Who is using the emotional card now, huh?" Angelica remarked.

    "I am not. I am genuinely stating my feelings. How could you do that to me? Even if Rudy wanted to pull that prank on me¡ª and I know he did because his pranks have always been taken too far¡ª why did you help him with that?

    What if it was you in my ce, and you saw Rudy and me¡­ doing that? How would you feel?"

    "...am I supposed to feel something by seeing that?" Angelica wondered while ncing at Rudy and Reba.

    "Sorry, mom, she is a pervert, so asking that question to her was your second mistake. And your first mistake was assuming that I was trying to show you that. Yes, leaving my clothes in the living room was a part of the prank.

    And I was going to call you to bring them in, so I could maybe pull you in and¡­ you know, just flirt around with you to make it flustered. But then Angelica woke up, and we did our usual thing. She said she was invisible, and I thought it was okay, but¡­ it was not okay."

    "Can we go back to where you said ''our usual thing''? What do you mean by that, exactly?"

    "You messed up," Angelica whispered in Rudy''s ears.

    "I don''t want to lie to mom."  He turned to Reba and said, "Angelica and I have sex in this house all the time."

    "..."

    Reba took a few seconds toprehend what she had just heard.

    "I know you might feel disgusted, but sex is an everyday thing in an adult life, and it''s needed to have a healthy rtionship."

    "Did you two also do it when I was in the house?"

    "We always do it in the bathroom in the morning. And at night, too, when you are on the night shift. That''s a daily routine for us, and it''s somewhat necessary, to be honest. Sex is like fast charging for Angelica."

 Chapter 664 Family Drama

    Rudy ended up telling everything about his sex life with Angelica to Reba. He knew that, sooner orter, everything would be revealed, so he didn''t take any chances to hide it or divert the topic.

    "I¡­ don''t know what to say. Firstly, I didn''t know you had a harem. I have always respected you as an adult and always admired you. When you came to the past, you took care of me and the others as our guardians.

    I wanted to be like you. My one and only dream was to marry someone who loved me like you loved Elena, and then start a family with him. I always thought that would be you and we would live happily ever after.

    However, you dropped the harem bomb on me via Angelica. I was shocked, but I wasn''t disappointed. Deep down, I guess I knew it would turn out like this. After all, if you didn''t have a harem, we wouldn''t be having any rtionship, and you would only be with Elena."

    "So my point for telling you my sex life with Angelica was to prove that that was not part of the prank. Please don''t be angry."

    "Even if that wasn''t part of your prank, having sex with¡­" Reba looked at Angelica and said, "With Angelica in my house is¡­ you have some guts to do that. Just so you know, I don''t think it''s normal for a son to have sex with a girl when his parents are home.

    Even if you were married, I would feel pretty awkward if you had sex with her in the bathroom while I was watching television in the living room or making food in the kitchen. I am sure you would¡­ well, I am sure a son would also find it awkward if his parents are having sex in the bedroom while he is watching television in the living room.

    I don''t know¡­" Reba raised her lips and asked, "Am I making it more awkward than it should be?"

    Angelica stepped forward and stood in front of Reba.

    "What¡­?" Reba asked.

    "Now I know where Rudy''s habit of overthinking everythinges from."

    Rudy pinched Angelica on the back and violently whispered, "Why are you trying to make this worse?!"

    "I am not. She feels awkward if someone is having sex in the bathroom when she is in the living room." She ced her hand on her chest and continued, "Listen, I have no memories, so I have no moral integrity to say what is right or what is wrong.

    Had Rudy told me that murder is okay, I might be going out every night and killing everyone I saw. That''s how I am. The best thing I learned from Rudy is sex. And sex is great. I am sure you know it better than anyone."

    "Why¡­ would I know that?" Reba asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Huh?"

    "Because you are Rudy''s mother, and you wouldn''t have given birth to him without having sex?" Angelica turned to Rudy and asked, "She gave birth to you without having sex?"

    "Did you miss the part when I mentioned that she isn''t my biological mother?" Rudy asked as his eyes twitched.

    "When did you mention that? It''s my first time hearing this! And what the actual fuck?! If you two aren''t rted, then what are you waiting for? Just have sex already and be done with it. Seriously, she is an adult and can''t get her shit together."

    "We have our reasons," Reba responded.

    She couldn''t tell Angelica the truth as she would have to include details about the past which could trigger Angelica''s forgotten memories. And Rudy didn''t respond as he could never lie to her.

    "Whatever." Angelica rolled her eyes. "Back to the topic, how do you think couples have kids once they already have one or two kids?"

    "If the firstborn is three years old and the parents are making a new one, I don''t think it matters as the kid doesn''t know or understand anything."

    "That''s exactly my point. If Rudy and I are having sex in the bathroom, you won''t know it. So why does it matter so much to you?" Angelica raised her brow and said, "Just admit that you are jealous."

    "Wha¡ªno! I am not jealous!"

    Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "Why are we even having this conversation? What''s this¡ª a family drama?''

    ''How did ite to this? Two sisters are fighting, and neither of them is talking about the main topic anymore.''

    "Mom, Lucy has reached around the block and will be here in a minute or two. Let''s finish this, Angelica return to my body. I just wanted to say that I would never pull a prank that could make me feel bad or guilty, which would obviously feel bad to you, too," Rudy stated in a calm voice.

    "We aren''t done talking yet, but I guess we will continue at some other time. For now, no sex in the house. Sex is banned in this house."

    "Hey, that''s not fair! You are misusing your power and authority! This is cheating!" Angelica hissed at Reba and turned to Rudy. "Are you going to stand there and let her do whatever she wants?

    Is this what the wives alwaysin about their inws? I thought that only happened in shows and movies, but now I am sure that they were inspired by the real-life events of literally every married couple."

    "Don''t get me wrong, you two can still have sex in the house if you want. But now I find that despicable. I am not stopping you from having sex, but I don''t want you to do it," Reba exined herself.

    "That''s maniption! And you were ming Rudy for being maniptive. You should look in the mirror! Will you keep doing this even after the other harem memberse and live together under one roof? Just because Rudy wouldn''t say anything doesn''t mean he is okay with it. So don''t try to make rules which only benefit you."

    "You are the same! You have always been maniptive! You would¡ª" Reba suddenly stopped when she realized she ended up saying something she shouldn''t have."

    "Lucy is here," Rudy quipped, hoping her arrival would stop the two sisters from fighting.

 Chapter 665 A Family

    "Lucy is here," Rudy stated.

    Angelica went inside Rudy''s body as soon as the front door opened, and Lucy walked in.

    "I am home~" she said while taking off her shoes.

    Lucy had arrived at the right time and became Rudy''s savior.

    "You cameter than I expected." Reba got up and greeted Lucy.

    "Yeah¡­" Lucy sighed heavily and said, "I would have arrived here an hour ago, but I missed the bus, and the next bus was canceled. I waited for half an hour, and another bus came. It was packed as the bus before that was canceled, and all the passengers got into the next one.

    I barely got inside the bus and somehow found a corner to stand on. I was relieved, thinking at least I got on the bus and I would reach home. But I was wrong. After a few minutes, the bus had some trouble. I don''t know what it was; some said it was an engine, and some said the tire was punctured.

    Ultimately, that bus stopped, and everyone stood outside, waiting for the next bus to arrive. But it was getting toote, and I didn''t want to stand and wait there for the sun to set. So¡­ I walked the rest of the way."

    "What?!" Reba and Rudy eximed at the same time.

    "Why would you do that?" Rudy asked. "You could have called me. I would havee to pick you up."

    "Pick me up¡­? How, though? We don''t have vehicles at home."

    "I would have asked a friend." He ced his hands on Lucy''s shoulders and looked into her eyes before saying, "Listen, the next time you miss your bus, just ring me, okay? You are my sister, and it''s the duty of a brother to look out for his sister."

    "He is right. We are not saying you can''t travel alone or stay out tillte at night. You can do whatever you want. But if you are in trouble, remember that a family is waiting for you at home, who would do anything to help you," Reba added with a smile.

    Lucy''s eyes got teary after hearing that, and she started sniffing to hold her tears from falling from her eyes.

    "Why are you crying?" Reba asked with a concerned look on her face.

    Lucy shook her head and quietly said, "It''s just¡­"

    She chuckled softly and smiled, "You two care for me more than my real brother and mother ever did. I am just happy that I am a part of your family."

    A brief pauseter, she said, "Okay, I take it back. My mother does care for me in her own way, but it''s been a while since I talked to her."

    Reba hugged Lucy and said, "I know you don''t think of me as your mother, and you don''t have to. You can think of me as your big sister or even a friend if you want to. But know that I care about you."

    "Yeah, same." Rudy nodded and continued, "I know you don''t think of me as your brother, and you don''t have to. You can think of me as your big brother or even a friend if you want to. But know that I care about you because you make tasty food."

    Reba and Lucy shot a re at Rudy, to which he yfully shrugged it off with a grin on his face.

    Lucy hugged Rudy tightly and said, "I am d you are only my step-brother."

    "..." Reba stared at Lucy for a few seconds and turned around after saying, "Lucy, go wash your hands. The dinner is ready to serve. You can take a bathter."

    Lucy stared into Rudy''s eyes while biting her lower lip from the side as though she meant something by it.

    "Yes. I feel hungry."

    After that, she rushed to the kitchen to wash her hands and help Reba put the tes on the table.

    "..."

    Rudy chuckled awkwardly and muttered, "I will pretend I didn''t hear her thoughts."

    Rudy washed his hands and sat at the table with Lucy and Reba.

    They talked about their daily lives while eating but mainly focused on eating.

    "I can''t beat your cooking," Lucymented. "Even when I use the same recipe as you and follow every minute detail, yours tastes better. Why?"

    "She uses the power of love," he chuckled while looking at Reba.

    "I also love you. And¡­ Reba too. Maybe my love is not as strong as hers."

    "He is joking. Please don''t take everything he says seriously. You can never know when he is being serious and when he is joking," Reba sighed.

    After eating, Rudy washed the dishes while Reba prepared to leave for her night shift. And Lucy went to take a bath.

    "Rudy." Reba came out of her room and called out to Rudy. "Is there anything you want me to buy from the convenience store? We are getting restocked today, so if you want something, I can make a list."

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in wonder and said, "Yes, I do, actually."

    "Okay, wait." Reba opened the ''notes'' app on her phone and said, "Ready. Tell me whatever you need."

    "Chips packets, big ones, both spicy and salted. A few kilos of choctes, mixed vors. Regr monthly ration for the house. Oh yeah, get some of Lucy''s favorite snacks. And¡­ one hundred kisses from Reba daily."

    "I knew you would slip in something like that. And don''t you think one hundred is a little too much for a day?"

    "When we kissed earlier, I am sure that alone surpassed that number."

    "Yeah, but that was only a one-time thing. We are not going to kiss for an hour-long daily, right?" she asked while shrugging her head.

    Rudy didn''t say anything and simply smirked in response.

    "Don''t you dare pull that stunt daily!" Reba shouted.

    "Why don''t you speak louder so even our neighbors can hear you?" Rudy remarked.

    Reba furrowed her brows and stormed at Rudy into the kitchen. She pulled him close and kissed him on the lips. Their lips didn''t part, and they continued ying with their tongues.

    After the kiss, she let him go and said, "We will only kiss when I want to."

    Rudy licked his lips and said, "Then I will make sure you are desperate for one all the time."

 Chapter 666 Planning True Event

    Lucy came out of the bathroom, fully dressed while drying her hair with a towel. She walked into the living room, where Rudy was doing something on his phone, lyingfortably on the couch.

    "Did she leave?" Lucy asked, standing behind the couch, directly in front of Rudy''s face.

    "Yes."

    "I heard her yelling about something. What were you two talking about?"

    "Nothing, as usual. What about you? You know it''s not good manners to eavesdrop on people, especially when you are in the bathroom," he chuckled softly.

    "It''s kind of hard to not pay attention to the words when someone is literally yelling them."

    "Rx, I am just joking."

    "Yeah, I know. I have lived long enough with you to understand your sarcasm."

    "Same for me."

    Since Lucy had just gotten out of the bath, the smell of her shampoo and body soap was strong, even more so to Rudy since he had the ability to smell everything from far away.

    Lucy caught Rudy staring at her, so she squinted her eyes and asked, "Why are you staring at me? Never seen a girl dry her hand before?"

    "I don''t know how to say this, but¡­ we both use the same shampoo and body soap, yet you smell so much better. Why?"

    Lucy raised her brow and gave a weird look at Rudy.

    "That''s creepy, not going to lie. Are you saying that you are smelling your step-sister after shees out of the bathroom?"

    "It''s kind of hard to not smell someone when they are literally standing next to you and sprinkling water from their hair as they wipe them."

    "I hope you are being sarcastic again, because I was."

    "Who knows?"

    "Anyway, are you free tonight? Though, it''s already night."

    "No, I got some things to do. Why do you ask? Do you need my help with your math again?"

    "No." Lucy shook her head and said, "My friend helped me with that. We watched a video on the inte, and the person in the video exined and cleared my doubts pretty well."

    "Then?"

    "It''s biology."

    "..."

    "I am not sure if you are good at it, but we have almost simr sybi, so I was hoping you would know it."

    "We actually don''t have the same sybus. My school follows the government board while yours follows private¡ª which in my opinion, is better since they actually care about what they are teaching to students."

    "So¡­ is this your indirect way of saying you can''t help me?"

    ''I am sure she can watch the video for that too, but let''s not say that. After all, the event ising. And this one is the real one.''

    In his past life, Lucy had asked Rudy for help with her biology, and Rudy had helped her. But in this life, she asked him to help with her mathematics homework, which was different from what happened in his past life.

    Since the event was rted to the subject of biology, Rudy was confused as to what type of progression would ur when Lucy asked for Rudy''s help in mathematics. Regardless, Rudy was going to help her but ended up falling asleep.

    However, now the true event was scheduled, and Rudy was somewhat relieved as it was the same as what happened in his past life. He didn''t like when there were anomalies between the two universes since he would have to find the reason why the anomaly had urred.

    He still didn''t and couldn''t find the answers to some of the recent anomalies, such as why Reba, Alice, and his birthday were on the same date when they were in different months in his past life.

    "Sure, I can help. I can''t help you today, so maybe tomorrow?"

    "No, let''s make it this Saturday. You can teach me tillte at night without worries of waking up early the next day."

    "Okay, do as you deem fit."

    "Good, thank you. But you better not fall asleep like the other night," she said with a judging look on her face.

    "If that happens, you can always wake me up."

    "I tried thest time, but you didn''t wake up!"

    "Maybe try a little more aggressive methods next time?"

    "Like?"

    "I am sure you already know the answer to that."

    "Well¡­ don''t get angry if I try them, then."

    Rudy got up and said, "I am leaving. Take care of yourself. And don''t fall asleep with wet hair, or you will catch a cold."

    Lucy watched Rudy leave the house through the front door.

    SIGH!

    "He keeps treating me like a kid," she muttered with puffed cheeks. "Stupid Rudy."

    ''Why do I feel like I am forgetting something?'' she wondered.

    After a few seconds, her eyes widened when she remembered.

    "Right! I forgot to feed Freya!"

    Lucy rushed to the kitchen, only to see Rudy had already fed Freya.

    "At least someone is making progress." Lucy picked up Freya in her arms and said, "Why are you getting close to him, but I can''t? Don''t get too close to Rudy. He is mine."

    Rudynded in front of Alice''s house and called her on the phone. He was talking to her via text, asking her if she had changed or made up her mind to go to the auction with him.

    ''She seemed reluctant till the end. I don''t want to force her toe since she wouldn''t enjoy it. But Let''s ask her for thest time.''

    Alice picked up the call with, [Yes, I aming. Give me two minutes.]

    "Okay."

    Alice opened the window of her room and signaled Rudy, so he teleported to her room.

    "What were you doing?" he asked.

    "I wished good night to dad and locked the door."

    "I see."

    "We will be back by the morning, right?" she asked with an anxious look on her face.

    "We can return whenever you want. If you feel like going home, tell me. I will drop you off."

    "Right¡­ I was worried for nothing."

    "Let''s go meet the gang now!"

 Chapter 667 Preparing For The Auction

    Rudy teleported to the pool house, where Maria was patiently waiting for him.

    "I havee," he said as soon as he appeared in front of them.

    Rias was reading a book, Niti was braiding Vriti''s hair, Ruby was looking through her bag, and Jane was watching television while using a phone in her hand.

    ''I don''t know what to say to her. She didn''t even react when I teleported here. It''s like the television and the phone is more important to her than me. Now I understand how the parents feel like when their kids neglect them.''

    Angelica came out of Rudy''s body and asked, "Wait, we are going somewhere?"

    "Yes, to the auction."

    "No one told me about it."

    "Because you were sleeping. And I didn''t ask you because I already know you areing with me."

    Angelica pondered while making various expressions on her face.

    "I don''t want to go," she said.

    "..."

    "I will stay here. You can go with the others."

    "Why are you being dramatic?" Rudy sighed.

    "I am not. Auction sounds boring to me. People sit there and name the price of the things they want to buy. And that''s boring. I would rather binge the anime I have been meaning to watch.

    Sure, I could do it there too, but I would need to make myself visible, or your phone would seem to be floating in others'' eyes. And I can''t take your phone inside your body, so the best option for me is to stay and watch here."

    "I never expected I would see a day when Angelica would not want to be with me¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "Now you are being dramatic. I would havee with you if you were alone, but it seems that you are taking Alice and Maria too. So you won''t miss me that much," she shrugged.

    "It''s fine¡­ I guess. You can stay here."

    Angelica moved her hand forward and said, "Your phone, please."

    Rudy pointed his gaze at the television and said,"You can watch it on the big screen."

    "I prefer to watch on the phone."

    SIGH!

    Rudy handed her the phone and said, "I doubt I would receive a call, but if I do, contact Alice or Maria so I can know."

    "Hmmm."

    Angelica hopped on the empty bed and plugged in the headphones.

    "Ahem!" Ruby cleared her throat to get Rudy''s attention and said, "You can only take two people with you. I will take Maria with me, so you can take Alice and someone else with you."

    "Why would you take Maria when I can?"

    "Because she is my sister, and I want to take her with me. And we are going to the same ce, so please, don''t make a big deal out of it."

    "I am not. I am just saying that you don''t get to decide for Maria even if she is your sister. And neither do I."

    Rudy turned to Maria and asked, "Who do you want to go with?"

    Maria nced back and forth between Rudy and Ruby with a troubled look on her face.

    "I will¡­ go with Ruby."

    "Huh?" Even Ruby was surprised to hear that.

    "Did you say Rudy or Ruby?"

    "Ruby. I want to go with you, Ruby."

    It took a few seconds for Ruby to ept that Maria chose her over Rudy for the auction.

    "Yay!" She hugged Maria and smirked at Rudy to show off.

    Rudy''s eyes twitched, and he said, "Don''t tter yourself."

    "Since now I have a vacant spot¡­" Rudy looked at Rias'' and asked, "Do you want toe?"

    "I have nothing to do, so I can apany you, yes."

    "Good. Mia, you should take one more person with you too."

    "Okay."

    Rudy turned to Niti and asked, "Niti, are you interested?"

    Niti shook her head and said, "I am not a fan of auctions."

    "Okay¡­" He looked at Vriti and asked, "What about you?"

    "I am going to sleep early as there is a show I want to watch in the morning. But thanks for asking," she responded with a smile on her face.

    Rudy turned to Jane, only to find her staring at him eagerly, seemingly waiting for Rudy to ask her.

    "I am not even going to ask you. Continue watching television."

    "But I want toe!"

    "I am not taking you with me. I am angry at you."

    Jane looked at Ruby and asked, "Ruby, can Ie with you?"

    "Well¡­ since Rudy doesn''t want you there¡­. sure. You cane."

    Of course, Rudy wasn''t serious when he said he didn''t want to take Jane with him. He was simply teasing her to teach her a lesson for not paying attention to her surroundings.

    "Okay. You girls get ready. I will be right back."

    "Where are you going?"

    "Nowhere."

    Rudy teleported to Reina''s office, hoping Reina would be awake, and she was.

    She was eating snacks while watching videos on herptop.

    "What are you doing?" Rudy asked. "Are you watching porn?"

    "If I was watching porn, my hands wouldn''t be inside the packet, but down there. I am watching marketing videos and learning new techniques. Once we start building the amusement park, we would have to find ways to market it properly so it could appeal to the people."

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I will do the best marketing."

    "Come on, let me do something, at least. If you take care of everything, I would feel useless."

    "No. I simply paved the path for you; you are the one who has to walk on it."

    "Are you leaving for the auction?"

    "Yes. I am taking Alice, Rias, Maria, Jane, and Mia."

    "Who is Mia?"

    "Ruby. Our names sound simr, so I call her Mia."

    "Wait, Angelica is noting with you? Didn''t you say she was a must?"

    "She doesn''t want toe. And she did have a point. Auctions are boring. I wouldn''t be going there if it wasn''t for the house either."

    "Good luck with the house. I will be sleeping soon."

    "Good night."

    Rudy gave a good night kiss to Reina and teleported to the pool house.

    "Okay, let''s go."

    "How are we going there? I haven''t been to that location before," Maria stated.

    "We have a ride."

    Rudy and the girls stood outside the house and waited for their ride. Soon, a helicopter descended from the sky andnded in front of the pool house.

    ====

    Thanks, @Wird_Haynes_II, for the gift!

 Chapter 668 Getting On The Ride

    The helicopternded in front of the pool house, and Kim¡ª Lu B''s assistant stepped out of it. She wore a tight body suit, making every part of her body appealing.

    She took off her sses and stopped in front of Rudy.

    "Are you ready?" she asked.

    "Yes."

    "You called a special ride for us?" Rias asked with a surprised look on her face. "We could have flown there instead. I would have carried Alice, Jane would have carried Ruby, and you would have carried Maria."

    "No, I didn''t do anything. Lu B sent one without asking," Rudy informed.

    "She must have sent this ride for me. After all, I am the new Gambling Queen of the Underworld," Ruby stated with a proud face.

    "No, she sent this ride for Rudy Ross."

    Ruby''s face turned pale after hearing that as she was embarrassed in front of everyone, especially Maria.

    "Please hop onto the copter. We should leave. Master Lu B is waiting for your arrival."

    They all got into the helicopter.

    Alice and Rias sat beside Rudy, while Jane and Maria sat beside Ruby.

    Kim was flying the copter, and an Underde guard was sitting beside her.

    Maria shot a re at Rudy and said, "You must have gotten so close to Lu B if she is sending her favorite ride to pick you up."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes that so. I do remember you going to meet her quite often nowadays. I hope it''s not what I think it is," Maria remarked.

    "I have no idea what you think it is. I meet her to discuss some important things, not to fool around. Anyway, I didn''t ask Lu B to send this ride for us."

    Kim wanted to chat with Rudy but was focused on driving the copter.

    A few minutester, Rudy found himself lost in his thoughts while the girls called his name.

    "Rudy!" Rias shook his hand.

    "Hmm?"

    "What were you thinking?"

    "Just some stuff."

    After flying above the sea for half an hour, they finally caught sight of the lighting from an ind.

    "No way! The auction is at the ind this time?! So cool!" Maria awed.

    "When does it usually happen?" Rias asked curiously. "And how did you not know? Have you ever been to an auction before?"

    Maria nodded and said, "There are yearly auctions each year, and all the Underworld families are invited. Usually, I would just have to sit in the car or catch a flight, but I was always with my other family members."

    "The same thing happens in our world," Jane interjected. "Although our auctions are different."

    "So this Lu B person hosts the auction each year?" Alice wondered.

    "Yes, although at different locations each time. In another state or another country. This is the first time they are doing it on a private ind."

    "I am surprised she can get permission to hold an auction in any part of the world."

    "She is the Queen, or you can say, ruler of the entire Underworld. She doesn''t need to take anyone''s permission to do whatever she wants," Rudy informed calmly.

    "But there are a lot of Underworlds in the world, right? Surely, you don''t mean that all the Underworld in the world is ruled by her. No one can  be this influential and powerful."

    "She is."

    "That''s crazy. Even the government can''t enforce their rules in different countries."

    "Someone once said to me that she is the strongest person in the world," Rudy stated as he recalled Asura''s words.

    "Of course, not stronger than me," he added. "I already defeated her once."

    "Excuse my stupidity, but what exactly does she gain from doing such auctions?" Jane asked, finally breaking her silence.

    "Wow, this is the first time you spoke after getting into the copter," Rudy remarked.

    "Hmph!" She averted her face to the side in a haughty manner and said, "I am still mad at you."

    "I am the one who should be mad at you for ignoring my existence and giving importance to the television and the phone."

    "Can anyone answer my question?" Jane nced at everyone.

    "I don''t know, to be honest," Ruby answered.

    "I also don''t have any idea," Maria shook her head.

    Then, they both looked at Rudy, seemingly hoping that he would know the answer.

    "I don''t know either. Ask Kim."

    "It''s more like a custom... a tradition now. Auctions have been happening every year for hundreds of years, so everyone looks forward to them every year. Buyers and contributors meet each other every year when they normally can''t meet due to their personal schedules. People from all over the world gather in one ce for this asion.

    So if you are wondering what Master gains from the auction¡­ I would say it''s necessary to maintain peace,munity, trade, and overall  a bnce in the Underworld system."

    "Sounds very fancy," Rias remarked.

    "Just wait till we reach the ind. You would be awed by its beauty."

    "I highly doubt. No one can beat the architecture and civilized colonies of the vampire world."

    "I had no intention ofparing the two. And there is no need topare, to begin with."

    "I couldn''t help. When I see someone speaking highly of something, it''s natural for one topare it with something simr."

    "..." Rudy was sighing inwardly as Kim and Rias exchanged remarks.

    "If you are so keen onparing, allow me to let you experience what it feels like when someonepares something when there is no need." After a brief pause, Kim said, "How would you feel if Rudy Rosspared you with another girl?"

    "I would feel honored, actually."

    "..."

    "Because I know I would be a better choice in anyparison. I don''t mean to sound arrogant, but a vampire''s beauty is iparable to any other race. They were blessed by the Lord with beauty," Rias stated with a puffed chest and a proud look on her face.

    "Of course, I don''t doubt that, but you must have heard of the saying ''Beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder''. Even if you are beautiful and everyone else in the world agrees, it doesn''t matter if the person you want doesn''t find you beautiful¡ª in this case, Rudy Ross."

    "Umm¡­ what?" Rias raised her brow with a confused and puzzled look on her face.

    "Nevermind. I am thest person who should be getting involved in this matter."

    A few minutester, theynded on the backside of the ind, which was the special ess entry for the VVIP members and special guests such as Rudy.

 Chapter 669 Landing And Boarding

    They got out of the helicopter and waited for Kim to take them inside the underground passage.

    Some people hade in their private jets while some arrived in their yachts. It was the gathering of all the wealthy and powerful people in the world. Of course, that demanded tight security, even stricter than the gambling tournament.

    Only the people with the pass were allowed, and they required biometric verification to pass through the gates that were located on all sides of the ind. There were different passages for different types of people ording to their ranks and status.

    Rudy and the gang were given special VVIP ess that required no verification or checking. Only close friends and special guests of Lu B were allowed at that entry point.

    "The ind looked so small from far above¡­ but now it seems so big¡­" Alice muttered.

    "This ind is bigger than our country, actually," Rudy informed.

    "What?! No way!" Alice eximed. "Our country has sixty-nine states and over one hundred thousand cities!"

    "Yeah."

    "She owns such a big ind¡­?"

    "Actually, On paper, this ind belongs to someone else," Kim asserted.

    "I see."

    Kim nced at Ruby and said, "It belongs to Ruby."

    "..." Ruby stopped walking and looked at Kim with a confused face. "Do you mean Rudy?"

    "Don''t be so surprised now. You have the Gambling Queen title, which gives you many benefits. It''s more than you can even think of," Rudy stated. "I knew about it, though."

    "Wait, does that mean I have higher authority than Lu B?"

    "No." Kim shook her head. "Master had two roles in the Underworld. One was the role of the Gambling Queen, which was for the public''s eyes. Her second role is the leader of the Underdes and the secret ruler of the Underworld¡ª which is obviously a secret.

    Now she no longer has to worry about her public role, and she can rule the Underworld without caring about anything. That''s precisely why she let you win the VVIP gambling tournament.

    "What do you mean? I won that tournament because of my skills!" Ruby hissed, seemingly offended by Kim''s statement.

    "Yes, there is no denying that. You were great, and that''s why you won, but Master let you win. If she wanted, she could have used her authority and cheated to win. That is ''if'' she wanted to keep her title as the Gambling Queen. You certainly deserve that title, though."

    "So if this ind belongs to me, doesn''t that mean I can do whatever I want here?"

    "You can. But what will you do? You are already provided with the best services. And if you are saying that you want money from the Master to host the auction on this ind, then I will arrange your appointment with her."

    "No, I don''t want money. It''s just¡­ I feel useless. Ever since I was a kid, I dreamt of being at the top of the Underworld. I wanted to be the gambling queen, and now I am the gambling queen.

    I achieved my dream, and everything feels worthless. I didn''t gain anything. Money has no value to me. My family is gone. My syndicate, which I ought to rule, has been disbanded. And Even with so much wealth and fame, I am living in a pool house with my half-sister''s husband''s harem."

    "....!" Jane jolted in fear after hearing that. Her heart literally skipped a beat, and her face turned pale. Her body froze. After all, Ruby ended up speaking about the harem in front of Rias, which was an extreme taboo.

    She nced at Rias to see her reaction, but Rias pretended as though she didn''t hear what Ruby said.

    Rias had brought her phone with her, and as soon as Ruby began to speak. She realized that there was a chance that she would let her tongue slip in the heat of the moment. And when Ruby mentioned it, Rias pretended to be busy with her phone.

    Jane continued staring at Rias for a few seconds before she sighed in relief.

    "..." Rudy, who was watching everything, facepalmed himself and med Rias for the mess she had gotten him into by not revealing the truth to Jane.

    He had promised Rias, and hence he couldn''t go back on his words and tell everything to Jane. However, he swore that he wouldn''t do something like that ever again.

    "You know, you can move back into the Underworld. I am sure the Master can provide you with a pce-like house and dozens of personal maids if you want," Kim suggested.

    "I know. And I myself can manage that. But no matter how big and luxurious the pce is, it''s worth nothing if Maria is not there."

    "That''s precisely why Rudy Ross has been looking for a big house so everyone can stay under one roof. I am sure he has included you too."

    "Even if he hasn''t, I will live with Maria. I don''t need his permission or approval to be in the same house as my sister. I will pay him if he wants money."

    "Just stop talking," Rudy nudged her. "We have already made a deal, so don''t keep mentioning the same thing again and again. You are making me look like a bad guy who has locked Maria into the house against her will."

    There was a big ck limo parked at some distance. It had ck windows, so the inside was invisible, but Rudy could see through everything.

    They got into the car and sat the same way they did in the helicopter. Meanwhile, Kim got into the driver''s seat, and her guard sat beside her.

    "It''s going to be a long ride, so if you have any special requests to y songs, please let me know. I will y them for you. Even better if you have a ylist ready for a ride."

    "How long is the ride exactly?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "Depends on how fast you want me to drive. It''s mostly a straight road; we are the only ones going through this passage, so I can go as fast as you want.

    "Alright, I got the ylist ready, and I already hacked into the limo."

    A slow acoustic song began to y as the car engine started.

    "Also, I bypassed and enhanced the engine, so you can go as fast as the fastest car in the world. If you are worried about the road, I can make the car fly."

 Chapter 670 Reaching The Destination

    "We are almost there," Kim informed everyone.

    "Please tell me it''s not a Colosseum. I am tired of seeing them everywhere."

    "No, it''s not. Or you may think it''s a mixture of all kinds. You will know when you see it. But may I ask where else have you seen Colosseum?"

    "In the vampire world and at the gambling tournament. Although there were sections and stages there, it was still inside the Colosseum."

    "And where else?"

    "Just the two."

    "So why are you tired of seeing them? No offense, but sometimes you are a dramatic Rudy Ross."

    "..."

    "I agree," Rias nodded.

    "He is like that sometimes," Maria muttered.

    "I haven''t known him for that long, but I also think the same," Ruby remarked.

    "Couldn''t agree more," Jane sighed.

    "..."

    Rudy couldn''t believe his girls had turned against him.

    Alice, who was sitting beside him, held his hand in her hands and smiled gently before saying, "I don''t think you are dramatic."

    "Thank you, Alice." Rudy smiled at her and said, "No one knows me better than you."

    He nced at the other girls with a judging re and continued, "Only you know my true self."

    "See? This is what we were talking about," Rias remarked. "You are currently being dramatic. And Alice doesn''t think so because she is used to it."

    "We are here."

    Kim drove the car through a gate and entered a building.

    Rudy assumed the car was supposed to be parked there, but the car stopped at the elevator instead. It carried the car to the highest floor and stopped.

    "Are we there yet?" Ruby asked.

    "No. We have reached, but there is no need to get out of the car."

    Kim drove the car to the end of the building and stopped.

    "Uhm¡­ What exactly is this ce?" Maria asked.

    She nced outside the window but couldn''t see anything. And the lights wereing from a few kilometers away.

    "Be patient, Princess Ross."

    "I have given away that name. Please call me by my name, Kim."

    "Understood."

    Kim pressed a few switches on the car, and a screen appeared in front of the steering. She added specific numbers inside, and the lights to the next building lit up.

    The building shook a little, and a bridge was made between the two buildings. Then, Kim clicked on the rest of the list, and all the buildings in the area lit up as the bridge connected with each other.

    It seemed like a flyover with stops at every building.

    "Whoa! Is that bridge safe? What if it breaks? Why all these cool tricks anyway? Can''t we just fly our way there?" Rias asked with a curious and anxious look on her face.

    "There is no need to worry about the bridge. Even if something happens, I am sure Rudy Ross can save you all. And please refrain from using your powers here. The entire ind has high-definition cameras installed, and you wouldn''t want to be caught using your powers.

    Master had reminded me three times to inform you that none of you should use your powers under any circumstances. There are a few guests who are the same as you. And Rudy Ross, you have brought them with you, so you would have to bear responsibility if they break the rules or end up doing something that they shouldn''t."

    "I don''t think Lu B has enough courage to say that to my face, and that''s why she asked you to inform me. Nor do I think she can punish the girls or me if they break the rules," Rudy asserted in a calm yet serious tone.

    "Certainly, but that doesn''t mean you are free to do whatever you want. Master respects and acknowledges you. She trusts you. Please don''t let her down."

    "Rx, girl. I will keep the girls disciplined. And if they do something, I will be the one punishing them."

    The girls gave him a weird look after hearing that.

    "We are not little girls. We have manners, and we know how to act in grand functions like these. It''s not our first time. Maria and I have been to many such asions and auctions," Ruby stated.

    "Rias and I have, too," Jane quipped.

    "I haven''t been to such events, but I will be careful," Alice added.

    "Let''s see if you stay true to your words. Don''t embarrass me in front of the world."

    After a few minutes, they eventually reached the end of the bridge and waited for something to happen.

    "This is where you are supposed to get off," Kim informed.

    "Oh¡­" everyone said in unison.

    They got out of the car and fixed their clothes.

    Two guards appeared from the side of the bridge and stopped in front of them. Both guards had a gun in their hand, and it was evident at first nce that they were the highest rank Underdes.

    "They will lead the way," Kim said.

    "What about you?" Rudy asked her.

    "I am Master''s assistant, not yours."

    "Ouch. I was just asking since you apanied us all the way here."

    "I didn''t mean toe out rude."

    "Well, meet you at the auction, I guess."

    The gang followed the two guards, who took them into the elevator.

    One guard looked at the screen pad  on her wrist and said, "Rudy Ross, Alice Shen, Rias Orion Heart."

    Rudy couldn''t help but say. "Present."

    The other guard did the same and called, "Ruby Ross, Jane Orion Heart, Maria Ross."

    "Present!" Jane said excitedly, thinking she was supposed to do that since Rudy did.

    "Pft!" Rudy snickered a little and covered his mouth with his hand.

    "Why are you calling our names, though?" Rias asked the guard.

    "The two will be given a separate room."

    "Room? For what?"

    "You will see."

    The elevator stopped, and one guard got out.

    "Rudy Ross, Alice Shen, Rias Alucard, follow me."

    "Wait, where will the rest go?" Rudy asked.

    "Their room is on the floor below."

    "Can''t you arrange something and make our rooms at least next to each other?"

    "Everything is already set. We can''t change it at thest minute."

    "Well, this ind and everything on it belongs to me, so I can have any room I want," Ruby asserted.

    Rudy shot a soft re at Ruby and said, "What did I say about minding your manners?"

 Chapter 671 Guests Next Room

    "I am minding my manners! And I just asked for an obvious solution. Don''t you want our room to be next to yours as well?!" Ruby asked impatiently.

    "I do. But yelling, threatening, or stating the obvious won''t get you a room."

    "Then how?"

    "Watch me," Rudy said with a smug look on his face.

    "I am sure you will use your powers," Ruby scoffed. "Have you ever done anything on your own? You have always relied on your power to do everything."

    Maria furrowed her brows at Ruby and said, "Ruby, that was rude."

    "I am just stating the truth, am I not? You, of all people, should know it."

    "He didn''t use his power in the gambling tournament. Even when we first met, he never used his powers. In fact, for everything he has done so far for us, he never used his power except for the battles. Of course, I am not including flying and teleporting since they are basic transportation powers."

    "I¡­" Ruby turned her face to the side and muttered and said, "I didn''t know."

    "Then you should speak of something you have no knowledge about."

    "...I am sorry. I just don''t like when he tries to school me whenever I do anything."

    Rudy turned to the guard and asked, "Can''t we do anything about the rooms?"

    "Everything is already nned, and we can''t do anything. If you would like, you can talk to the master."

    The guard handed him amunication device.

    "Yeah, I will do that."

    [Who is this?] she asked.

    "It''s me."

    [Oh, hello. It seems you got here on time.]

    "Yes, thanks to your ride and special VVIP service."

    [I assume you are not contacting me to show your gratitude. That''s unlike you.]

    "Yes, you got there right," Rudy sighed.

    [Is there anything you need? Or did you find something unpleasant here? Or have you called to rant? If you want to talk to me, we can talk privatelyter.]

    "Is there any way I can have the room next to mine?" Rudy jumped straight to the point.

    [Sadly, that''s not possible.]

    "Why not?"

    [That room is assigned to someone else. The guest will be displeased if we ask them to change their room at thest minute. You would feel the same, would you not?]

    "I would. But have the guests arrived already? If they haven''t, I am sure you can change the rooms."

    [Yes, they arrived an hour ago. They have settled in.]

    "Then what about the room on the other side?"

    [You have the corner room, so there is no room on the other side.]

    "I see. What about the room next to Mia''s?"

    [Uhm, I don''t know anyone by that name.]

    "I am talking about Ruby. Their room is below mine, what about the room next to theirs? Have the guests arrived there as well?"

    [Indeed. I wasn''t going to tell you this, but you are thest guests to arrive on the ind. I was waiting for you to start the auction.]

    "Wow. That''s a lowkey burn right there."

    [The room is not suitable for six people to fit in. Otherwise, I would advise you to get one room.]

    "So, in simple words¡­ there is nothing we can do?"

    "Heh!" Ruby scoffed, seemingly taunting Rudy.

    After a brief silence, Lu B said, [There is one option.]

    "I am always open to options. What is it?"

    [Ask the guest''s next room and convince them to change rooms. That''s the best and most peaceful solution I can think of.]

    "That would be as easy as slicing butter with a hot knife."

    [Please refrain from using your powers. Especially mind control, although it''s not like I would know even if you used it.]

    "Did you just indirectly allow me to hypnotize the guest and convince them to change rooms?"

    [You didn''t hear that from me.]

    BEEP~ BEEP!

    Rudy looked at the girls, who were staring at him with judging looks on their faces.

    "What?"

    "Maria stood up for you, so don''t let her down."

    "Just watch me. I am a professional when ites to convincing people. Okay, that was a joke."

    "I will take you to the room."

    The gang followed the guards and took them to the end of the hallway.

    "The corner rooms are bigger than the rest, and that''s why the Master insisted that you should have one."

    Rudy turned to the girls and said, "You girls can rest in the room. I will talk to our neighbor and find a way to convince him¡­ or her"

    He looked at the guards and said, "You two. Thank you for showing us the way. You can leave now."

    "But the master has assigned us as your personal guards until the auction has ended. Every life is in danger here, including yours."

    "I am pretty sure everyone''s lives are in danger, but from me."

    Both guards nced at each other and said, "At least let us stand outside your rooms. We have a task, so don''t take that away from us."

    ''The Underdes are pretty sensitive about their tasks, calling it a reason to live and whatnot. So I will let them do whatever they want,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Okay, you can stay. But I will talk to the neighbor alone. They will be scared if they see guards at their door."

    Rudy walked over to the next room''s door and knocked on it.

    ''This shouldn''t be too hard.''

    Rudy nced to his side from the corner of his eyes and saw Ruby peeking from the doorway.

    "I can see you."

    Ruby walked out of the room and said, "I wasn''t trying to hide."

    "I wille with you." She stood beside Rudy.

    "Why? To make sure I don''t use my powers?" he sighed with a soft scoff.

    "No. You are doing this for me, so I have to at least show my gratitude by apanying you."

    "Then be my guest and knock on the door."

    Ruby knocked on the door and said, "Excuse me, we would like to talk to you for a second. Can you open the door?"

    A minuteter, the door opened, and Rudy''s eyes widened upon seeing the guest.

    "You are¡­"

 Chapter 672 A Humble Man

    When the door opened, they were sted with loud songs. Still, not a single noise could be heard outside the room when the door was closed.

    Eight high-rank Underdes in the room, two in each corner. There were a dozen girls dancing inside, and the room reeked with the smell of perfume and alcohol.

    ''What happened to the ''room is not suitable for six people''?,'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''And why are there so many girls in the room? The pass only allowed two people. Whoever the guest is, he must be a big shot of the underworld.''

    A girl had opened the door, but soon an old man walked into their sight and greeted Rudy and Ruby.

    "Yes? Is there anything you need?" he asked.

    "You are¡­" Rudy raised his brows and said, "Well, hello there. Long time no see."

    Rudy greeted him with a grin.

    "Uhm¡­ do I know you from somewhere?" the old man asked.

    "You forgot about me? Well, I guess, it''s been eighteen years, so you can''t recognize me." Rudy poked his finger at the old scar on the old man''s neck and said, "Remember me now?"

    The old man ced his hand on the scar and said, "I got this in the riots in the underworld eighteen years ago."

    "I know. And I am the guy who saved you. Not to mention¡­ all the wealth you got from me¡­"

    "Oh! I remember you now!" the old man eximed.

    The old man was none other than the merchant Rudy used to visit in the Underworld to trade the gold with money.

    "But¡­ why do you look the same even after all these years? Did you have advanced surgery? Or is it something else? Please tell me! I would like to be young again."

    "I can make you look young too, but that wouldn''t change anything from the insides. Do you still want it?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "If I say yes, the wrinkles on my face will vanish, but the pain in my joints won''t?"

    "Indeed."

    "Will my sex drive change? Will I be able tost longer on the bed?"

    "Sadly, that''s a factory default. You can''t change that, especially at this age."

    "Sadge. Then I would like to stay the same. More or less, I won''t lose anything. The fortune I obtained from trading with you for a year made me who I am today. What brought you here?" the old man asked sincerely.

    "Would you like to exchange the rooms?"

    "Uhm¡­" the old man looked at the girls busy dancing in the room and said, "I could say yes, but¡­ the room is a mess. The interior is the same in all the rooms, so that''s not an issue."

    "That''s okay. I can clean up the mess."

    "Well¡­ sure. I wouldn''t say no to my lucky charm."

    ''I would have much preferred if a hotdy called me a ''lucky charm'' instead of an old man.''

    The music stopped, and the old man left the room with the girls and the guards.

    "Come on girls, the night is still young. We are going to have much more fun!" the old man said as he spanked two girls with both hands.

    Rudy turned to Ruby''s guard and said, "Can you show them the room?"

    The guard nodded and took them all to the elevator.

    The old man waved his hand at Rudy and said, "Laters~ And yeah¡­ happy bidding~!"

    Rudy entered the room, and Ruby followed him.

    "When he said the room is messy, I assumed there would be drinks and sses all over the room, but¡­" Ruby shook her head and said, "This is next-level messy."

    Rudy stood in the middle of the room and began to fix the room using his telekinesis powers.

    "I am surprised you knew the old man."

    "Why?"

    "You don''t know? Everyone in the Underworld knows him. He is like a celebrity there."

    "I had no idea, nor do I care about it."

    "He owns at least three vis in each and every Underworld in the world. He is also the producer and funder behind most of the events that happen in the Underworld. Most likely, he is funding this auction too."

    "All thanks to me. And no wonder he was allowed to have so many girls in the room and also a tight security."

    Rudy gathered the drinks at one ce and turned to Ruby, "Do you drink?"

    "No. I never saw the appeal, nor I ever understood why people drink."

    "At least, we can agree on that one. "

    Anything that can be addictive is a big no for me. Ain''t no way I will be a ve to addiction," Ruby asserted.

    "I was the same. Until¡­" Rudy sighed.

    "Until?" Ruby asked curiously.

    "I became an addict."

    "Wait, do you drink? Or are you talking about gambling addiction? To be honest, I don''t consider that as an addiction. It''s more or less like a job for me."

    "No, I was talking about sex. I am a sex addict, but I think I have got it under control¡­ kind of."

    "Anything can be addictive¡­ if that makes you feel any better."

    Rudy continued fixing the room and burned the trash into nothing, not even leaving the ash behind.

    Ruby sat on the bed and said, "It must be awesome to be able to do all that effortlessly."

    "It may seem effortless, but it requires a lot of hard work and precision. When I was learning to control telekinesis, I would identally break things. Those were tough times."

    "I guess I was wrong about you," Ruby muttered.

    "Hmm?"

    "You are not a total asshole."

    "Is that supposed to be apliment? Because if it is, I am sure there could have been a better way to say it."

    "Looking at the old man reminded me of the harsh truth."

    "Oh?"

    "Rich people, good-looking people, and strong people can have whatever they want."

    "Uhh¡­ what are you trying to say?" Rudy asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "I am talking about sex partners. They can have multiple girls or boys to have sex with and change them once they are done using them. They can have as many partners as they have but the only thing keeping them together is sex.

    Meanwhile, you are rich, handsome, and powerful¡ª more than anyone else in the world. Yet, you don''t do the things the others do. You have multiple partners, but you are in a mutually loving rtionship with them.

    You are¡­ humble." Ruby sighed and added, "I can''t believe I am saying this, but I respect you a little now."

    "Hey, Hey, Don''t fall in love with me," Rudy teased her.

    "Heh! Don''t tter yourself."

    ===

    Thanks, @Russdogg, for the gift!

 Chapter 673 Opening Ceremony Of The Auction

    "I will send Maria and Jane here."

    Rudy left the room and entered the next room to see the girls had made themselvesfortable.

    "Maria, Jane, your room is the next one. Go."

    "Do you want to kick us out that badly?" Jane asked with a judging look on her face.

    "I just want the auction to start. It''s going to be a long event, so order some food if you want. And you cane here anytime you want. No one is stopping you."

    "We will see."

    Jane and Maria left the room, and Rudy closed the door using his powers.

    SIGH!

    He let out a weary sigh and jumped between Rias and Alice on the bed.

    "I feel bored already~" He groaned.

    "That was quick."

    Rudy ced his head on Alice''sp and said, "There was no need for me toe to the auction, to be honest. I could have gotten us a house using another way."

    "Then why did youe?" Rias asked curiously.

    "Because of Maria. She didn''t tell me what happened when we were having sex in the pool house, I read her thoughts, and she seemed to be missing the Underworld. I don''t me her for being homesick. After all, I made her disband their syndicate and leave their house."

    "Hmm~ You did the same with us, though," Rias remarked.

    "Vampire matter was different. Well¡­" He sat up and said, "Let''s hope she enjoys the event."

    "Will her parents also be here?" Alice wondered.

    "I am not sure. But we will know if they are here."

    "So¡­" Rias nced around the room and asked, "How exactly will the auction start? And why do we need a room for that? I am so confused right now."

    "I am too. But Lu B can color us surprised."

    Suddenly, the television in the room automatically turned on, and a person holding a mic was seen on the stage. The curtains rolled up, and the person turned out to be Kim, seemingly acting as an anchor of the auction.

    [Wee! Dear guests and the people of the Underworld! For thest 269 years, each year, an auction has been organized and conducted for those who are fortunate enough to participate in one.

    Every year, we try something different, and we host the event at different ces. This year, we have decided to do something unique, something we have never tried before.

    This year, we took the confidentiality of our guests and bidders seriously. No one will know who you are and what you bought. This year, you can participate in the auction from your room.

    Please look at the right side of your room. There should be a green button near the window or by the door. Press that button and wait for my next instruction.]

    "Can I press it?!" Alice asked excitedly.

    "Sure, go ahead."

    Alice got up from the bed and pressed the switch with her finger.

    [Once you have pressed the button, walk to the ss table in the middle of the room. We have hidden a hammer somewhere in the room, and you must find it. Everyone will be given one minute to find the hammer. And those who fail to do that will be kicked out of the event.

    But don''t worry, the hammers are hidden at the obvious spots, so even a kid would be able to find them. And if you can''t find something so simple, you don''t deserve to be in this auction.]

    "I knew there would be a harsh twist somewhere in the event," Rudy muttered.

    "Rudy! Hurry up! We have to find the hammer!"

    Rudy pointed his gaze at the closed ss window and said, "Open the window."

    "We don''t have time for that!"

    Rudy opened the window using his power and said, "Look outside. You will see the hammer taped beneath."

    Alice looked outside the window and stared at the scenery.

    "We are so high up. And the lights look so beautiful."

    "You are supposed to grab the hammer," Riasmented.

    Alice grabbed the hammer and said, "I don''t think that was the obvious location."

    "It depends on the rooms. Maria found the hammer in the next room, and it was hidden inside the drawer," Rudy informed.

    "Somehow¡­ this is actually fun," Rias stated.

    "Yeah. Props to Lu B for making this interesting."

    [One minute has ended. Those who found the hammer, please walk to the ss table and break it using the hammer. You have one minute.]

    Alice looked at Rudy and anxiously said, "I am scared. What if a piece of ss hits me?"

    "Don''t worry. I am here. Nothing will happen."

    Alice took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

    "You can do it," Rudy encouraged her.

    "I can do this!" Alice smashed the hammer on the ss table and shattered it into small pieces.

    [Once you are done, look at the ss pieces scattered on the floor and find the piece with a number written on it. The number wouldn''t have been visible unless you broke the table. The impact caused by the hammer on the table will generate energy, which will make the number visible. You have one minute to find the number.]

    Alice crouched down and began to look through every ss of pieces.

    Rudy raised his finger and lifted the piece that had a number written on it.

    "I think we are done." Rudy tapped on hisp and said, "Come here."

    Alice sat on Rudy''sp and looked at the number of the ss piece¡ª number 69.

    "What''s this number for?"

    "I am not an expert, but it''s most likely our bidding number," Rudy answered.

    "We can bid using this number?"

    "Yes."

    [Each room has been assigned with a bidding number. Don''t worry, you don''t have to announce which number you have got. We already know everything. Also, to that one person who had a room change at thest minute, we have changed the names assigned to the room as well as the bidding number. No need for your thanks.]

    "..."

    [Now that the opening ceremony of the auction has ended. Please look outside your window and enjoy the auction. Happy bidding~!]

 Chapter 674 Otherworldly Auction

    Three cushioned chairs were ced near the window so the people could sit there and gaze outside the window. Rudy had guessed it the moment he saw the chairs by the window, but he assumed it was because of a sky show.

    He wasn''t way off the mark, but he had underestimated Lu B and her master tricks.

    Rudy, Rias, and Alice sat on the chair and gazed outside the window.

    "Are we supposed to watch the stars?" Rias asked.

    Soon, an orb-like object appeared in the sky and twinkled.

    Alice squinted her eyes to see clearly, but couldn''t make out the object.

    "What is that?" she asked.

    "It''s a¡­ drone¡­" he responded with a sigh.

    Within a minute, hundreds of thousands of drones covered the sky and emitted bright light from them.

    "Umm¡­ are they supposed to emit such light?" Rias wondered.

    "They are¡­ drones equipped with projectors."

    "Oh! It''s a drone show but advanced?!" Alice cheerfully eximed. "I always wanted to go to a drone show."

    "This is the auction."

    The drones had formed an enormous screen in the sky using the projectors, and the screen was so vast that it was clearly visible from space. Moreover, the quality was so high definition that it could put the highest-quality resolution to shame.

    A timer began counting from 10 to 1, and fireworks began to go off.

    "I am curious to find out just how much money she burned in arranging all this. And will she get anything in return from the auction? The passes were free, but I am sure she has her share from all the bids," Rias muttered to herself.

    "I don''t think she even spent a penny on all this. She has many businesses in the world apart from being the ruler of the Underworld. She owns the top dronepany in the world, and the drones used in this auction are prototypes and won''t be released publically for the next twenty-five years¡ª until the world has caught up to the technology," Rudy exined in a calm voice.

    "Calling her a genius or a prodigy would actually be an understatement. She reverse-engineered the advanced and futuristic technology from the equipment and gadgets she purchased from the merchant and made more gadgets based on them. They are far too advanced to be released in today''s era," he added soon after.

    "You surprisingly know a lot about her," Riasmented with a judging look on her face. "Maria was right."

    "I simply researched a bit on her."

    "So you research on everyone you meet?"

    "I research on the people I consider my friends."

    "Oh? So she is your friend now? I thought she was your enemy," Rias remarked.

    "As the saying goes, today''s enemy is tomorrow''s friend," Rudy shrugged.

    "I am sure the saying goes both ways, so today''s friend could also be tomorrow''s enemy."

    "I know, and that''s why I don''t make many friends. And even if I call them my friends, I don''t fully trust them like I trust you girls. And there are only three friends I fully trust."

    "One is Eric, I guess," Alice quipped.

    "Yes. Second is Anothony and the third is Joe."

    "What is your reason to trust them?"

    "I have known Eric since I was a kid, so I don''t see any reason to not trust him. He is one of my best friends and a childhood friend. And¡­ apparently my¡­ Well, that part doesn''t rule in anything.

    I will say the same for Anthony. He was like a father figure to me from the start. And Joe is a harmless and chill guy. He does what he likes and is always focused on his dreams and goals."

    "Do you trust Lu B fully?"

    "I don''t know. Why are we even talking about this? Since when have you be so possessive?"

    "I am not. I am just curious. You have a harem, so if you add one more girl, it won''t make that much of a difference. Yet, you still keep avoiding every question rted to Lu B. So it naturally makes your harem members curious and suspicious at the same time."

    "I don''t avoid questions, and if I do, that means the topic is boring and ridiculous."

    "They may sound boring and ridiculous to you, but not to others."

    While Rudy and Rias were busy chatting, the auction had already started a few minutes ago, and some items had already been bid.

    "Will you two stop fighting?" Alice asked in an annoyed tone.

    "We are not fighting," Rudy responded. He turned to Rias and asked, "Right?"

    "Yeah. We are just talking." Rias nodded.

    "No matter how you look at it, you two were clearly arguing. It wouldn''t have taken long for you to start fighting."

    "I mean¡­ small or heated arguments like this are no big deal. Don''t elders always say that if a couple fights, that means they have a strong rtionship¡­ or something like that?"

    "We are here for the auction, so let''s focus on that only. You two can fight all you want once we go home. Just don''t fight in front of me."

    Rias nudged Rudy and asked in a whisper, "Why is she acting like this?"

    "Couple fight is a sensitive topic for her. I didn''t know it, and I found out prettyte in my past life that her parents didn''t have a great rtionship and used to fight all the time. Mind you, they seemed a loving couple to me until I uncovered the truth."

    "Her mother died when she was a kid, right?"

    "Yeah, all that happened when we were in their house."

    "I can hear you two whispering."

    Rudy hugged Alice and said, "From today onwards, I promise I will never argue with a harem member in front of you."

    "I would much appreciate it if you never argue with them, but I know that''s not possible since, most of the time, it''s the girls starting the arguments," Alicemented while shooting a nce at Rias.

    "..."

 Chapter 675 Lords Perspective

    The auction started with an antique coin dated back to thousands of years and proceeded with a ring. It was conducted in the size order from small to big.

    The items were presented by the respected seller, and they were given a minute to talk about their things, and then they would set a starting bidding price. Kim would do the bidding call and get the item sold using her remarkable anchoring abilities.

    Rudy realized that the houses would be thest one on the list, which made him lose interest in the auction quicker than the time it took him to teleport from one ce to another.

    SIGH!

    He got off the chair and rxed on the bed.

    "What''s wrong?" Alice asked.

    "Wake me up when the auction gets to the house part."

    "Are you not interested in other items? Something might pique your interest, you know?"

    "I highly doubt. I lose interest in things pretty quickly as I can simply touch them, copy them, and create the same thing. It no longer stays unique."

    "Counterfeit is a serious crime," Alice grinned.

    "I know. And I was saying that I could do that, not that I would actually do it unless I owned the item. However, if there is something you want or piques ''your'' interest, do let me know. I will buy it for you. Consider it a present foring with me."

    Alice had taken a liking to the auction and was curious whenever she saw a new item being presented.

    "The prices of such small items are being sold is ridiculous. I can''t imagine how much they would sell a house for."

    Rias nced at Rudy and said, "And he has to buy a house big enough for all his harem members to settle in."

    "How much money do you have?" Alice asked.

    "I am not sure what''s my worth in the Underworld. But thest time I checked, I was nearing a trillion dors," Rudy answered nonchntly.

    "What?"! Alice eximed in surprise. "Wait, doesn''t that mean you are currently the richest person in the world?"

    "Maybe¡­ maybe not."

    "Why are you soid back about this? Shouldn''t you be more excited?"

    "As I said a while ago, nothing makes me interested or excited except three things. One is¡­ girls. Second is¡­ girls. And third is¡­ girls."

    "..."

    Rias and Alice gave a judging stare at Rudy.

    "Okay, I was kidding. I get excited about three things. One is¡­ girls. The second is when I create a new power and sessfully manage to execute it. And third is¡­ sex, although you can include that in the first. So I guess only two things make me excited."

    "Is this what people call ''suffering from sess''?" Alice asked in a low voice.

    "Also, the title of the richest person in the world doesn''t actually mean anything. You stop giving value to something you already have. I am not saying you neglect them or do not care about them at all, but it wouldn''t be like the time when they didn''t have the said thing.

    And the richest person in the world would be so rich that they wouldn''t let the world know that they are the richest. They can technically control the entire world''s economy. They can destroy it, to be honest.

    If they decide to give away their money equally to everyone in the world, intion will rise like my dick when I see you girls naked. That is the very reason poverty exists. People hate poverty, but it''s actually the savior of the world''s economy. You have to live ording to the system of the matrix, those who break it can change their destiny and survive."

    "..."

    "It may be hard for you to understand. I wouldn''t have seen the world from that perspective either if I wasn''t the Lord. It''s crazy how powerful people can turn the world upside down with just one move," he asserted in a solemn voice.

    "That''s¡­ scary¡­"

    "Which is why humans and the human world have always been so despicable," Rias stated. "I would still suggest you to move into another world. You don''t have to leave anyone behind either."

    "How will I not leave anyone behind?"

    "The only person you were attached to in the human world who you were worried to leave behind is¡­ Reba. And now she is in your harem, so you can take her with you."

    "What about Elena?"

    "You can take her as well."

    "And what about her kids?"

    "Take them too."

    "So what about their life here? What about their friends? Elena is a business tycoon. She has devoted half of her life to her business. If I asked her toe with me, she would follow me without asking any questions. But I can''t ask her to leave everything behind.

    Eric and Erika also have a life here, you know? What about Reina? She has been working hard for the waterpark and soon-to-be amusement park. Everyone has a life here, and I can''t just ask them toe with me to a ce they don''t belong."

    "But we followed you. Didn''t Ie to the human world even though I hate it so much?"

    "..."

    "Forget it." Rias sighed. "Otherwise, Alice would say I am starting an argument again."

    "Fine, I will think about your request. But know that it will take a long time. We will live in the human world but settle in another world.

    If it''s a must, I will simply create a new world of your dreams where only we will live. And by we, I mean me and the harem. I have been thinking about it ever since I returned from the past, but I didn''t know if I would actually work on it.

    I am the Lord and every Lord, the ones before me and the ones that wille after me¡­ they all have one job, which is to maintain the bnce. I don''t think I have done anything Lord-like yet."

    "Let''s see, saving the universe from a psycho ancient entity does count as a job fit for a Lord. Why don''t you ever credit yourself for your achievements?" Rias asked with a serious look on her face, her face showed a hint of disappointment.

    "I don''t really feel like I defeated Asura. He found out the truth and kind of killed himself," Rudy shrugged.

 Chapter 676 House Worthy Of Lord

    [The list of the items in the auction is pretty long, and even if we give five minutes to each item, it will take more than a hundred hours. So there will be different window screens, each having separate bidding.

    You will get the item description on your television screen to decide whether you want to buy it. I will be moving to thest section¡ª auctioning houses. I am sure some of you have been waiting for this.

    Wait no further and keep your eyes on me to follow the screen. Since we can''t show you the houses and the ces physically¡ªobviously¡ª we will be showing a 3D hologram which would let you have a better and closer look at the site you want to bid on.

    To have an even better experience, grab your television remote and press the yellow switch two times.]

    Since Rudy was on the bed and he was closer to the remote, he grabbed it and pressed the yellow switch two times.

    The lights in the room turned off, and a blue bulb turned on, which illuminated the entire room.

    "What''s going on?!" Rias panicked.

    "Heh!" Rudy chuckled softly and muttered, "You vampires hate the blue color, don''t you?"

    "Duh!"

    "Eek!" Rudy heard Jane''s shriek from the next room, seemingly, they pressed the yellow switch on the remote too.

    "Tsk!" Rudy clicked his tongue and said, "I wish I had seen the live reaction on her face. I missed that by a long shot."

    "...sadist¡­"

    "How does that make me a sadist?"

    [Please close your window for a better experience.]

    "How will we watch if we close the window?" Alice wondered but closed the windows anyway.

    Alice and Rias got on the bed beside Rudy and waited for Kim''s next instruction.

    [I will show you a live demo of how this works. Please keep your eyes on the television screen.]

    A house appeared on the screen, and the next second, it seemed as though it came out of the screen to the room.

    [Normally, you would need to wear sses to see the 3D hologram, but not here. You can control the hologram through your finger and see the interior. You can inspect every single thing, down to its minute detail.

    However, it is to be noted that the ce might not match to what''s shown in the hologram. For example, the size, color, and the surrounding¡ª as they can easily be changed and not in one''s total control.]

    [And you can''t match the actual size of the ce through a hologram,] she added. [But if you feel insecure about your investment, you will be given a chance to visit the site you buy after the party. If you don''t like it, you can revoke your purchase, and you will be provided a full refund instantly.

    If you have any questions to ask about the ces once they are presented, you can use the mic of the television remote to ask the questions to the seller you are presenting the said item to.

    Since we are short on time, the seller will be given a minute for the presentation, and the interested bidders will get one minute to ask questions. Please note that only the highest bidders would get a chance to ask questions.

    If any of the items from this auction are returned within an hour of the purchase, they will be provided a full refund. Of course, terms and conditions are applied, and you can read them by scanning the QR code at the left corner of the television screen.]

    "This is¡­ awesome. I hate to admit it, but the auction in the human world is much better than the auctions I have been to in the vampire and other worlds. This Lu B sure knows her stuff," Rias awed.

    "The experience is surely the best. I can see why people are always eager and want to be invited to the auctions each year." Alice looked at Rudy and asked, "This event is invite-based, right?"

    "Yeah."

    Each item took a maximum of five minutes to be sold, and twenty-five houses were sold in two hours.

    Rudy grew impatient with every item a house was presented with that was not to his liking. They were great but not great enough to appeal to Rudy to buy them.

    Some of the houses were previously owned by celebrities, while some belonged to the royal lineage of all over the world.

    The lowest final bid for one of the houses was five billion dors, and the highestst bid was one hundred and one billion dors.

    Money wasn''t an issue for Rudy. Even if he used up all his fortune, he wouldn''t be considered poor. Even without misusing his powers to be rich, he could be wealthy.

    He once dreamed and made amitment to be the wealthiest person in the world, and he fulfilled thatmitment in no time.

    "The auction will run for four hours, and three hours and forty-five minutes have already passed¡­" Rudy muttered in annoyance.

    "What if there are items left to be auctioned even after four hours?" Alice asked curiously.

    "They won''t be auctioned. But one can talk directly with the sellers at the after-party. Either way, I will not return without buying a house."

    "Why don''t you buy a random one? We don''t need a fancy vi or a mansion to live in. As long as we get our separate rooms, I don''t think it matters," Rias shrugged.

    "I will be living in that house too, and I want a house that is worthy of me."

    He grabbed Alice''s phone and called someone.

    "What are you doing?" Rias asked.

    "I am calling Lu B. I don''t know how many houses are left on the list, and I don''t want to miss thest one. Turns out all the ces are sold while I waited for a perfect one," he scoffed wryly.

    "Don''t let that happen, or I swear Jane wouldn''t stop taunting you for decades."

    "Yeah¡­ I can see that," he sighed. "Come on¡­ pick up the call, Be."

 Chapter 677 House Worthy Of Lord (Ii)

    "Pick up the damn call¡­"

    A few ringster, Lu B answered the call with, [I am busy right now.]

    "You sure are."

    [I am literally talking with a thousand people at once, keeping an eye on every bid and transaction, checking the validity of the items and inspecting the truth of whether that item truly belongs to them or not, and confirming the authenticity of every bid and transaction.]

    "You can assign those tasks to someone else. Why do you take responsibility for everything?"

    [I can''t afford to mess up, and I don''t want to me my people for the same. Anyway, why did you call me? Make it quick.]

    "It''s about the house. Only fifteen minutes are left, and I haven''t seen a house to my liking. Can you skip the rest and show the biggest ones?" Rudy asked calmly.

    [There are many left on the list, and the list has been made ording to a firste, first serve basis. The sellers who registered their items first were given priority.]

    "I really think the auction should besting longer. Four hours is too short."

    [I agree. I will increase the time to five hours next year. As for your request, change the list. Thest two houses will be the biggest ones on the list. And if you don''t like them, we can talkter at the after-party.

    Even if the auction ends, the bidding will continue. We simply won''t screen it. As you know, all the people present here are world-renowned, and their schedule is packed. I can''t keep them here for long.

    Otherwise, if I wanted, I would run the auction for a week, and there would be no one to stop me. I am sure you have a tight schedule too. The next bid will start in a few seconds. Good luck.]

    BEEP~ BEEP!

    "What did she say?" Rias asked curiously.

    "She said thest two houses would be of my liking. Let''s see if that''s true or not."

    [Congrattions! Bidding number 420 has won the bid and bought the ce for three hundred and twenty billion dors!]

    A brief pauseter, Kim said, [Now, to ourst two. The next one is something we have never had for an auction before. It''s an estate formerly owned by a power syndicate!]

    "You have got to be kidding me¡­"

    "What''s wrong?" Alice asked.

    "This is Ross Estate. Maria and Mia''s ce. I can''t believe they put it in an auction."

    Since no seller was presenting the estate and it now belonged to the Underworld government¡ª the Underdes, Kim was presenting.

    "Shouldn''t you buy it, then? Maria would be happy to live in her house again."

    Rudy used his see-through ability to look into the next room.

    "Should I buy it?" Ruby asked Maria with a serious look on her face.

    Maria shook her head and said, "No."

    "Why not? We grew up in the house. Don''t you want to spend the rest of your life there with Rudy and the harem?"

    "I want to spend the rest of my life with Rudy and the harem, but not in this ce. It was not a house, it was a cage! And you know it. We were allowed to do whatever we wanted, but we didn''t live everyday life.

    I don''t hate Rusher or anyone. They did what they had to do to protect us. But if we go back to that ce, we will never be able to live the life we want. We will forever stay chained.

    The reason we disbanded the syndicate was to start a new life, so let''s respect that decision and stop living in the past. We live in a pleasant present, and there is a fabulous future awaiting us."

    "You are right. That ce is our home, but all birds leave the nest one day. If we have to move forward and start a new life, we must let go of the past. I will follow you wherever you go, but I won''t be a burden to you by living together with you or Rudy''s harem. I will find something else to do and make sure I am not freeloading at the new ce he buys," she asserted in a solemn voice.

    "Believe me, he would never think of that. As long as you don''t try toe in between or destroy Rudy and my rtionship, he wouldn''t do anything to you," she said calmly.

    Rudy shook his head at Rias and said, "No. That''s not my call to make."

    Since Rudy or Ruby didn''t bid, Lu B raised the starting bidding price so high that no one was able to buy it. She kept the Ross estate by herself.

    [For the first time in all these years, an item has been left unbidden. Now, moving on to thest asset, in fact, the most valuable asset of this auction. We are presenting a royal castle dating back to over seven thousand years ago.

    It''s considered as one of the first dynasties ruled by humans. One could also say that their ancestors once lived there before spreading all around the world. Since it was made thousands of years ago, there are scriptures and signs of the primitive era.

    It''s no surprise that ancient architecture would be otherworldly, something we can''t do in today''s era, even with advanced technology. The castle waster renovated after a few hundred years, adding more to its beauty.

    Every half-century, a new generation of kings was selected, and as time passed and new inventions were created, one after another, new things were added to the castle. Now you might wonder why such a historical thing is in this auction and not in the government''s hands. Well, that''s because we have the rightful heir to that dynasty present here with us, and she wants to sell it.]

    "Goddamn! Now that''s something I really want and is worthy of me. A freaking castle! I will buy it, no matter how much it costs!"

 Chapter 678 Bidding Time

    Rudy couldn''t wait for the one minute of the presentation to end. He wanted to buy the castle, no matter the price, but for that, the bidding had to start. He didn''t want anyone else to bid, but even if they did, he could simply bid higher than anyone else.

    He was the richest man on earth, so if he had spent all his fortune, no one would be able to counter Rudy''s bid. He had no need to worry, but the eagerness got the best of him and made him impatient.

    "Calm down, will you? The castle won''t run away," Rias remarked.

    "I know. But did you not see the hologram? It looks so¡­ nostalgic¡­ no, I mean¡­ appealing. For some reason, I want that castle badly."

    Rias chuckled and uttered, "What happened to your ''I never get interested about anything?'' I don''t think I have seen you act so excited before."

    "Why are you not excited? You grew up in a hugeass pce, so shouldn''t you also be demanding that I buy the castle?"

    "Contrary to the belief that I would be happy to live in a castle, I only want a private space, a room. Certainly, I would prefer a castle over an estate, vi, or mansion. It would feel more close to home.

    However, we don''t know where the castle is. If you buy it, do you think the other harem members woulde to live there if it''s too far away? Sure, you can teleport there, but others can''t.

    Most importantly, do you think Reba would allow you to live in the castle? Or rather yet, would she agree to live in the castle? But personally, I wouldn''t mind. And yes, the castle is beautiful. You should buy it even if we never go to live there. We can make that our vacation spot."

    "I can find solutions to all the issues you stated except for one. I don''t know what mom would think of this. Obviously, she wouldn''t think that my harem could fit in our current house. But¡­" Rudy sighed ufortably.

    [The seller is asking for seven hundred billion dors for the castle. The next one minute would be a Q&A time. If the interested buyers have any questions, ask them, but after making their bids.]

    Rudy immediately made a bid of 800 billion dors.

    [We have got our first bid of eight hundred billion dors¡ª one hundred billion dors more than the bidding amount¡ª number 69! What a bid! What a bid!]

    "Why is ''she'' so excited that you made a bid?" Alice muttered.

    "Maybe she had a responsibility on her shoulder that I must buy a house. Lu B invited me because I asked her to look for a nice house for us, so Lu B must have tossed that responsibility to Kim."

    [Number 69! Do you have any questions? You don''t have to worry about your voice being recognized. It will be automatically altered. Please, feel free to clear your doubts. The money hasn''t been deducted from your ount yet.]

    Rudy nced at Alice and Rias and asked, "What should I ask?"

    "Since it''s old, I don''t think any questions matter. There won''t be electricity, and it definitely won''t be a clean ce," Alice responded.

    "Why don''t you ask if the interior has the furniture included?" Rias suggested

    "Does that matter? We can bring a better one from the vampire world. And I highly doubt there is anything in that castle that is made from wood. It would mostly be stone and iron. Although I would try to restore them. It''s a perfect opportunity to test my new power."

    "True."

    [Please wait for a second, the master of the auction has something to say.]

    Kim turned off her mic and talked with Lu B over a device.

    A secondter, a voice said, [Excuse me, mine is not really a question, but a fact. A truth. The castle, or rather the entire dynasty, once used to be in one of the most prominentnds, which was highly fertilized. Rivers, mountains, and forests surrounded thend, giving them natural protection from the odds.

    However, this is a story from thousands of years ago. It''s no longer the same. The sea level rose, and thend became a ruin. The dynasty became an ind, and the ce which was once called prominent is now one of the most dangerous ces in the world.

    Every year, the sea level has been rising by 1cm,  submerging the dynasty and drowning the entire ind. The castle was located on the tallest mountain of that era, but now, the base of the castle is under the sea.

    The castle would start submerging at a higher speed in the next few years. And once the base has weakened, the castle would copse. The seller left out such a significant and essential detail in his presentation. Is such tergiversating action allowed in such a prestigious event?

    The presentation about the castle was misleading, and the audience was fooled into believing that the investment in that asset was worthy and valuable. Master of the auction, I want your unbiased opinion on this matter.]

    "..."

    Rias nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and muttered, "Looks like we won''t be living in a castle."

    [Yes, thank you for the insight, dear bidder. I was going to ask the seller the same thing, and thus I contacted the anchor to ask if the seller had provided that information in his written presentation.

    But you did for me. I thank you, once again. Certainly, we don''t allow such actions in the auction. Once we have received a response from the seller, we will kick her out of the event. I apologize for the inconvenience caused to any and all of you.]

    "Damn, I have never seen Lu B so angry before. Why do I think she is going to chew the seller alive?"

    "She doesn''t seem angry to me," Alice stated.

    "How can you tell? Her voice and tone are altered," Rias wondered.

    "I don''t know, but I can tell. She is furious. I pray for the seller''s safety."

    [The next voice you will hear will be of the seller.]

    ====

    Thanks, @Russdogg, for the gift!

 Chapter 679 Curse Of The Lord

    [Umm¡­ My name is Elizabeth Zenith, thest survivor of the Orcelona Dynasty and thest descendant of the royal lineage of the Zenith Empire. I am 24 years old. My introduction may sound cool to you, but I am not. And it''s just a name. It doesn''t mean anything in today''s era. I was¡ª]

    [Get to the point, seller. You have one minute,] Lu B ordered.

    Rudy turned to Alice and Rias and said, "See? She is pissed."

    [I¡­ I-I didn''t mean to hide this from anyone. I didn''t even know that the castle, or rather the entire ind belonged to me. My father told me on his deathbed and asked me to read a certain book in his library that contained the history of the ind.

    Ever since I became the owner of the ind, I have had visions. I feel scared every time, and thus I have decided to sell it. My father died three months ago, and I personally have never been to the ind before.

    I know where it exists, but I had no idea it was drowning. I just assumed the rest of the ind was washed away with time, and the castle remained as it stood on top of a mountain. I didn''t mean to fool anyone, and I sincerely apologize. I will withdraw from the auction. Please forgive me.]

    "Hmm~ I don''t think she is lying," Rudy mumbled.

    "I agree. It didn''t seem as though she was trying to fool anyone. She seems innocent," Rias seconded with a nod.

    SIGH!

    "So no more castle~" Rudy groaned in frustration.

    "Sadly."

    ''Wait, if the ind is drowning¡­ I can simply¡­undrown it. I am more curious as to why she wanted to sell something so precious if she didn''t know it was drowning?''

    Rudy grabbed the remote and spoke into the mic:

    [Why do you want to sell the castle?]

    [As I already said, I have been having nightmares about this ce, and I know the castle very well even though I have never been there. It''s bad luck. It''s haunting me, and I want to get rid of it.

    I went to a spiritual master saint for help regarding this, and he told me I have some connection to that ce. And if I want to break that connection, I have to give the castle to someone else, which brings me here.]

    "This just got even more interesting," Rudy muttered.

    [So, in order to get rid of the dream, you came here to sell the castle so someone would buy it and get haunted in your ce? That doesn''t sound good. You never said I will be getting aplimentary ''get haunted ticket'' with the house.]

    [I never thought of that. Deep down, I believed I was bing mentally unstable. After all, ghosts and monsters don''t exist. And let''s say my nightmares truly had a connection with the castle somehow, but that''s only because I am thest remaining survivor of the Zenith bloodline. You shouldn''t have any¡­ wait, no, I am not selling the castle anymore, so it doesn''t matter.]

    [I am still interested in buying the castle, though.]

    [But it''s¡ª]

    [Yeah, I know. And I want to buy it despite that. I am ready to pay whatever amount you ask for.]

    [Why would you do that? It''s a bad investment.]

    [Name your price.]

    After a brief silence of a few seconds, Elizabeth said, [I will sell you the castle and the entire Orcelona Dynasty¡ª the ind for fifty thousand dors.]

    "She decreased the price from seven hundred billion dors to fifty thousand dors¡­" Alice muttered with a surprised look on her face.

    "She seems like a good girl. She could have asked millions or billions if she wanted, but she didn''t. I truly don''t think she meant any harm," Rias said calmly.

    "So¡­ final?" Rudy asked them.

    "It''s up to you. If you have a solution to stop the castle from drowning, I think it''s a pretty good deal for fifty thousand dors," Rias nodded.

    Alice shrugged her shoulders and said, "You can''t even buy an apartment at that price."

    Since the starting bidding amount was decreased to fifty thousand dors, almost everyone present in the auction had made their bids. They all had be interested, and the final bidding amount reached fifty billion dors.

    "Bastards!" Rias hissed at them. "None of them wanted to buy it when the bid was at eight hundred billion dors, and now they want it like worms going after insects."

    She turned to Rudy and pointed her finger at the television.

    "And you wonder why I hate humans so much. It''s in their nature to be greedy and selfish."

    "Rx, I can counter the fifty-billion-dor bid."

    [The first person to bid was number sixty-nine, so they have priority in this bid. If they wish, they can buy the castle for fifty thousand dors, as asked by the seller. The remaining amount will be paid by the auction master.]

    [There is no need for that,] Rudy said on the microphone of the remote. [I will pay sixty-nine billion dors for the ind. If someone counters my bid, I will counter it again. I will keep doing it until there is no one standing in my way.]

    [Sixty-nine billion dors bid by the number sixty-nine! Is there anyone to raise their bid?! One! Two! Three! Sold! Congrattions to number sixty-nine for their purchase!]

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a short sigh and leaned on Rias.

    "You don''t look excited now. What''s wrong?" Rias asked with a confused look on her face. "I thought you were interested in the castle."

    "I was. But now that it''s mine, I lost all the excitement."

    "..."

    "Consider it a curse of being able to do anything I want, call it ''The Curse of Lord''," he sighed again.

    "Let''s hope the castle looks as good as it seemed in the hologram," Alice muttered. "Fingers crossed."

    "We will have to make many changes, including renovating it to give it a modern, or at least a Victorian, touch to it," Rudy started with aposed look on his face.

    Thus, the auction ended with a sessful purchase by Rudy. And the after-party begins!

 Chapter 680 Preparing For The After-Party

    [The auction ends here. However, it will continue without anchoring. The sellers will present their items, and one of our team will keep the bidding on. Worry not, it will be monitored by the master of the auction.

    Those who are invited to the after-party shall attend the party, while others participate in the auction. You should be able to see a helpline number on your television screen, and you can call us by dialing the number in the remote for further assistance.

    We would be more than happy to help you. Don''t use your personal phone to call us; the call won''t get through, and you wouldn''t want to risk revealing your identity by contacting us in private.

    Happy bidding, and see you at the party! Your room''s door will be knocked on in a few seconds. Follow the instructions, or you will be kicked out.]

    After that, the screen with Kim on it turned off, and it was reced by the sellers presenting their items.

    "How could she say something like ''you will be kicked out'' with a cheerful smile on her face?" Rias asked in disbelief.

    "That''s Kim for you. She personally doesn''t care about the auction or anyone present at the event. She simply follows Lu B''s orders. She is naturally programmed to be the best."

    Rias squinted her eyes and said, "I don''t want to start anything, but you seem to know a lot about her too. Did you research about her too?"

    "No, Lu B told me. She once asked me if I wanted a bodyguard-- equipped with the best weapons and gadgets in the market avable in the world-- and I turned her down. Obviously, I need no one to protect me.

    Then she went to tell me about Kim. Lu B personally designed her. From her hair to her insides. Usually, they would make bodies in a program on their specialputer. Sometimes they would just let the AI make one.

    But Kim was handmade by Lu B. Of course, a person named Kim always existed and was Lu B''s friend. But After Kim decided to select her gender and be a female, she asked Lu B to design her from scratch."

    "Doesn''t that mean the ancient civilization was actually more advanced than the current one?" Alice asked curiously.

    "Yeah, it was. But everything that was lost is now called a lost civilization."

    KNOCK~ KNOCK!~!

    "They are here." Rudy got off the bed and walked to the door while saying, "I wonder what their next game is."

    He opened the door and was greeted by the guard, who was asked to guard the room from the outside.

    The guard handed three bags to Rudy and said, "This is the dress master has asked you to wear."

    "Oh¡­"

    Rudy took the bag and looked inside them to see ck clothes.

    "Will everyone have the same clothes?" he asked.

    "No. There are various categories, and only the most valuable guests of the master are allowed to wear ck clothes."

    "Touche."

    "She also asked me to say this if you asked me about the size of the clothes."

    "I was going to ask you that, so go ahead and answer," he said calmly.

    "Master herself designed the clothes for you and your¡­panions. She looks forward to meeting you at the hall."

    "About that¡­ where is this hall?"

    "I would apany you there."

    "Alright. Give me a few minutes to change clothes."

    Rudy closed the door and handed the bag to the girls.

    "Here, your dress."

    They all opened the bags and ced their clothes on the bed. Rudy had a ck coat-like suit, and its design was custom, unlike anything Rudy had seen or worn before.

    The girls had ck dresses, but different. Alice has a party dress withs for sleeves and her neck area. There was an attachment for the back in case Alice felt ufortable with only theces on her back.

    Rias'' dress was different from Alice''s, and it was close to a traditional vampirish party dress. There was also a ck mask bundled in the bags, which was the same for Alice and Rias but slightly different for Rudy.

    "She truly knows her stuff¡­" Rias muttered. "I wasn''t going to wear it if it was a normal dress the humans wear, but now I will have to wear it."

    "Yes." Rudy sat on the chair facing the bed and the girls and said, "Please wear it."

    "Umm¡­" Alice fidgeted a little and said, "What''s the party about?"

    "Probably dancing and drinking."

    "Do I have toe? Is it okay if I stay here? I don''t like parties with strangers."

    "Do you want me to drop you home? It''s already 4 AM, and the party will run till morning."

    "When will you visit the castle?"

    "After the party. But I will have to find a solution to keep it above sea level. We won''t move in there for another day."

    Rudy paused for a few seconds to gather his thoughts and then said, "I will take you there after you wake up at night."

    "Okay," she nodded. "Take me home."

    "In that case, I should go home as well," Rias quipped.

    "Huh? Why?"

    "There is no need for me at the party. Why would I dance in front of strangers? I am sure Jane is currently thinking of the same thing. I suggest you don''t go to the party here. We have already done what we came here for," she stated.

    "I have things to discuss with Lu B. And meet Lilim. I haven''t met her ever since I¡­ time-traveled. I don''t really know what to call the event," he sighed.

    "What''s wrong with calling it time travel?" Alice wondered.

    "It feels¡­ unoriginal. I am still not sure if I actually time traveled or simply regained my memories of that event."

    "Even if that''s the case, doesn''t that mean you time-traveled and experienced everything?"

    "Yes, of course. I am not saying I didn''t time travel. But¡­ after my battle with Asura¡­ something strange happened before I returned to this timeline. I don''t know how to exin it, but it felt like I was living different lives at the same time. Makes me wonder if I am the Rudy from the past life or simply gained his memories."

 Chapter 681 Bat Fight

    Since Alice and Rias had decided to leave, Rudy went to the next room to ask about the other girls.

    Of course, he walked into them, changing their clothes, and he did that on purpose. Obviously, Ruby wasn''t happy about that and lost her respect for him, which Rudy had gained before the auction started.

    In other words, nothing changed... except their clothes.

    "So Rias and Alice want to go home. What about you girls? Are you interested in the party? If not, I can teleport you all."

    Jane nced around to make sure Rias wasn''t around and asked, "Rias is noting?"

    "No."

    "Does that mean I no longer have to act as your sister-inw once she leaves?"

    "That''s right. But remember, we are going to the party and not to have fun. So if you are thinking that we will sneak out and fuck, then that''s not going to happen. Not to mention, there are cameras everywhere. Even in this room."

    That''s precisely why Rudy didn''t try to make moves on Rias and Alice when he was alone with them in a closed room.

    "Ehh¡­ then that''s boring. I will go home with you."

    Rudy turned to Ruby and Alice and asked, "And you?"

    "Lilim would be at the party, right?"

    Rudy nodded and said, "She should be."

    "I want to meet her, so I will stay."

    Now, all the gazes were fixated on Ruby.

    "I bought a few items, so I want to check them before the one-hour return policy expires. Once I am done with that, I will meet you at the party."

    "Alright. So Everyone is leaving except Maria and Mia."

    Jane hugged Rudy and looked at him with puppy eyes.

    "What?"

    "Are you still mad at me? I will never get immersed in the television or my phone. I promise."

    Rudy chuckled softly and kissed her on the lips before saying, "I was never angry at you. I was just teasing you."

    Jane bit her lips and said, "I have decided."

    "Hmm?"

    "I will tell Rias everything about our rtionship. I don''t want to hide it any longer. I feel guilty for betraying Rias'' trust. And I can no longer hold myself from touching you in front of her."

    ''That''s going to fuck Rias'' n up. But I won''t say anything to Rias or Jane. They both made it personal, and this is my best chance to teach them a lesson. They had many chances to talk things out with each other and settle the matter, but they still made it a big deal.

    I will let them do whatever they want. I will let the sisters handle this on their own. I have already done my part by telling everything to Rias¡ª although she already knew everything from the very start¡ª as I found out after my time travel. I will stay neutral in their cases and won''t take anyone''s side as neither of them are at fault.''

    "Good luck." Rudy kissed her.

    "Ahem!" Maria cleared her throat to make her presence known and said, "I know you two are having a moment, but this is not the time. And doing it in front of Ruby is a bad idea."

    Rudy nced at Ruby and said, "Excuse me, you can turn your face to the other side if you are jealous."

    "I am not jealous!"

    "Anyway, let''s go." Rudy grabbed Jane''s hand and walked out of the room. "I will be back. Maria, you stay here. Mia can go wherever she wants."

    Rudy called out Alice and Rias and asked them toe out of the room.

    "Let''s go."

    "Where is this ind on the map, and how far is the pool house from here?" Rias asked.

    "I have no idea but judging by the speed the copter was traveling, and the time it took for us to reach here, I would say we are on the other side of the globe. Like, not a straight way, but more like umm¡­ yes, it''s a straight way, but not a straight direction," Rudy exined awkwardly.

    "Can I go there by myself?" Rias asked hesitantly.

    "Hmm? Why on earth would you want to do that when I can drop you off in less than a second?" Rudy asked with a curious and confused look on his face.

    "It''s been so long since I used my wings and flew. And since we are surrounded by the sea, an open sky with no one to see us from the ground¡­ I want to fly."

    "But it would still take you an hour."

    "Thirty-five minutes max, believe me."

    "I want to say no to your request, but I don''t want to sound like a bad husband who doesn''t let his wife do anything or, let''s say¡­ give her freedom," he sighed in frustration.

    "So¡­?" Rias raised her brow and asked, "Can I¡­?"

    After giving it some thought, Rudy nodded twice and calmly said, "I will let you go if Jane tags along. It would be better if you went together. Maybe even talk things out?"

    He said while ncing at Jane.

    "..." Rias caught the sign exchange between Rudy and Jane and realized they were up to something.

    "That''s fine by me. Jane also needs to use something other than her legs," she remarked while looking between Jane''s legs, seemingly referring to her recent sex session with Rudy.

    "I mean,  I haven''t seen her flying ever since we came to the human world. Usually, she used to fly over the pce in the vampire world," Rias shortly added to avoid suspicion.

    ''I am actually having second thoughts about leaving them alone. These constant exchanges of remarks are fine, but what if they fight? I highly doubt that would happen because if they wanted to fight, they already had many chances in the pool house.''

    "You two can leave at any time you want."

    "Excuse me, I was told to tell you to not show your powers in public," the guard informed.

    "Yes, yes. They will fly from the other side. I will drop them there."

 Chapter 682 Party Dress

    Rudy, Alice, Rias, and Jane left the building and proceeded to the exit. They got into the elevator and teleported to the backside of the ind, where they hadnded on their arrival.

    "Why don''t youe with us too?" Rias asked Alice.

    Alice shook her head and hands and said, "I will pass."

    "She is not used to the sky yet. She rarely lets me fly her," Rudy informed Rias so she wouldn''t feel sad after Alice rejected her offer.

    "Are you sure you don''t want toe with me? You can always fly in the city, you know? You just have to fly above the clouds, and everything is fine. That''s how I learned to fly in my early days. Damn, I miss them now."

    "..."

    "What? Don''t you two always miss the days when you first sprouted your wings and learned to fly?" Rudy asked them with a judging look on his face.

    "I would rather not talk about it," Jane said while ncing at Rias. "It wasn''t a pleasant experience."

    "Yeah¡­ Ipletely agree."

    "Now I am curious. I will have to find a way to extort that out from you two," he muttered while rubbing his hand on his chin.

    "We are leaving."

    "Do you even know which way you have to go?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    "We can guess that from the stars. You are not the only one who knows how to read the stars and the sky."

    Rudy shrugged and said, "I learned that on my own."

    Rias and Jane spread their wings and soared into the sky with one p.

    Alice watched them disappear above the sky and mumbled, "So nice."

    "Hmm? Do you want wings too?" Rudy asked with a grin.

    "No, please."

    He grabbed her by the waist and teleported directly into her room.

    "And we are here."

    Alice sat on the bed and clenched her bedsheet with her hands.

    "So it''s finally that time, huh?"

    "Hmm?" Rudy raised a brow.

    "You finally bought a ce where every girl will have their own room. Once you have inspected and restored the castle, I will have my room, and¡­ we will have sex¡­"

    "Don''t tell me you are nervous now of all time."

    "No¡­" Alice shook her head and quietly said, "It''s just¡­ it''s like the feeling when you know you have performed well in the exams, but you still feel uneasy when it''s the result day."

    "Oh, I get you."

    Alice squinted her eyes and said, "I doubt you ever feel nervous about having sex with a girl."

    "First time is always nerve-wracking."

    "Your first time was with Angelica. Were you nervous?" she asked curiously.

    "Technically, that wasn''t my first time if I include my past life experience."

    "Your first time in your past life was with¡­" Alice smiled awkwardly at Rudy while saying that.

    "Yeah¡­ let''s not talk about it."

    Alice looked at the table clock on the table next to her bed and said, "I will see if I can wake up for school."

    "There is no need to. Sleep as much as you want."

    "But you said you are going to check the castle after the party, and that would take a few hours. If so, J would be alone."

    "Don''t worry about her. I will handle her." He pointed his finger at Alice and said, "You focus on your health. As they say, a girl needs three things to have a healthy life. Enough sleep, enough happiness, and enough sex."

    "You just made that up."

    "I did, but hey¡­ I am sure someone had said that before," he shrugged.

    "Go now. Maria and Ruby must be waiting for you."

    Rudy kissed Alice on the lips and said, "Good night."

    He teleported to his room on the ind and changed his clothes to the party suit he was given.

    He went to Ruby''s room while buttoning his shirt''s sleeves and muttered, "Holy fuck¡­ why are the sleeve buttons always so tough to do."

    Had Rudy applied a little more force, the buttons would have shattered.

    "Are you ready?" he asked Maria and Ruby.

    "Yes, I was almost ready when you barged into the room earlier," Ruby responded.

    "Maria, help me out with the sleeve button, please."

    "What about the tie? You are not wearing that?"

    "Hell no. That''s not for me. I want to remove them from existence. Why would someone even invent that? I am genuinely curious about what the person who invented them was thinking when he designed them.

    Like, hey, we need a piece of cloth around the neck that would make someone look cool when they wear a suit or whatever. No offense to those who like wearing them and to thepany who makes them."

    He said while looking at Ruby, as he knew Ruby liked wearing them in suits.

    "You rarely hate anything. What did the tie do to you?" Maria asked while fixing Rudy''s cors.

    "Ugh¡­ past life trauma¡­"

    "I knew it. You always have a reason to hate something."

    "Tell me about it. There are people in the world who hate something just because they don''t like it."

    "Isn''t that the same thing?" Ruby wondered with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Not liking something shouldn''t be considered as hating them. They should just stay neutral or not give their opinion at all."

    "Umm¡­" The guard standing at the doorway knocked on the open door and said, "Master keeps asking about you. Earlier, when I said you left the ind, she seemed  angry."

    "Let her be. I bet she is currently watching me from the cameras."

    "You look awesome!" Maria clicked a few pictures of Rudy in the suit.

    "Come on, don''t take pictures."

    "I will set them as my lock screen wallpaper."

    "What a torture."

    ? "That makes me curious about your lock screen wallpaper. Give me your phone. I want to check."

    "I gave my phone to Angelica. And I think I have the default lock screen wallpaper. Unless Angelica messes with the settings and changes everything ording to her mood. "

    He facepalmed himself and continued, "She once set anime girls¡ª who were almost naked¡ª on my lock screen. I didn''t know about it, and when I took my phone out on the bus, people were staring at me as if I was some kind of criminal."

    "Makes it the best example of what you were talking about liking and hating."

 Chapter 683 Cyberpunk City

    "Wear your masks." Rudy said to Ruby and Maria. "You two are still targets of the other mafia syndicate. I trust Lu B''s security, but it''s also a rule to wear a mask at the party."

    They left the room and met the guards.

    "Uhh..." Mia has things to do, so one of you should go with her. I would prefer if both of you go with her and leave me alone with Maria, but I know you won''t agree with that."

    Ruby''s guard followed Ruby and Rudy''s guard followed Rudy.

    They got into different elevators and parted ways.

    "Where is the party?" Rudy asked the guard. "Center hall."

    "Then it must be big enough for so many people to fit in. Do you have any information on how many people are invited to the after-party?"

    "Rough estimate is five hundred."

    "Oh, then it doesn''t have to be that big."

    The elevator stopped on the ground floor, where a car was parked for them.

    "..." Rudy sighed after seeing the car and muttered, "Figured it would be like this. Is the hall far from here?"

    "It''s a twenty-minute ride."

    "Wow. Maybe hosting the auction on such a big ind was a mistake. If traveling from one ce to another takes so much time, it''s... well, never mind. The traveling experience was great, so it''s not a big deal."

    They got in the car, and the guard sat in the passenger seat beside the driver.

    "Master actually selected this ind for you. She said she wants to leave a strong impression of your first-ever Underworld auction."

    "I guess one more thing added to the list. What is this car? Haven''t seen something like this before. It looks like a ttened egg from the outside, but it''s luxurious from the inside."

    "You will know in a few seconds."

    The car''s speed increased as it passed through the busy streets and flyover bridges. If someone looked outside for the first time, they would think they were in a highly developed city, but that wasn''t the case.

    The streets were busy with other cars carrying the guests to the party hall, while some were leaving for the market to buy the local things and to inspect the items they had purchased in the auction; Ruby was one of them.

    The rest of them were leaving the ind as they had already bought enough things while some of them weren''t invited to the after party.

    The streets were surrounded by tall buildings of various shapes and sizes. Seemingly they are the hotels where the guests were staying.

    Rudy looked at the building he stayed in and noticed it was the tallest one he had seen so far.

    The buildings had neon lights on the borders to highlight them, and the streets had them on the sides. There were trees on thenes and footpaths, and the sky had a clear view with nothing to obstruct the view even with such a high-tech city.

    "It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call this ind the best example of a cyberpunk era."

    "Master made this with that intention in mind. This city, or rather... This country is way ahead of its time. And she quoted that this ind has only developed 10% so far."

    "Whoa!"

    "She ns tounch this ind publically after twenty years once it''s ready. However, if she wants, she can finish developing this ind within a year. She has infinite resources and unlimited workers."

    "Publically? For the Underworld or like the whole world?"

    "I am not privy to that information, but I believe it''s for the whole world."

    "But you can''t justunch a country like that, right? I am not that knowledgeable about politics and shit, but I am sure the other country would oppose the idea."

    "There have always been such cases. Even the current Underworld was in the same condition a hundred years ago."

    "She can always make this ind the new Underworld." He looked at Maria and whispered, "Should I book a nice beach house in advance?"

    "The castle would make a better beach house."

    "Can you increase the speed? I highly doubt there is a speed limit," he chuckled softly.

    The driver changed the gear and hit the elerator.

    On their way, Rudy caught something moving in the distance. Of course, many things were moving, but something in particr, caught his attention.

    He sharpened his gaze and zoomed his vision to see someone was running across the sea to the beachside.

    ''What the... why does that look suspicious?''

    A secondter, he saw a few dozen Underde chasing after the person.

    ''Is it a criminal or someone who cheated in the auction? I shouldn''t care about other people. But...hmmm? It''s a girl.''

    Rudy closed his eyes and activated his enhanced vision ability, allowing him to see everything, including all his vision abilities. It was a nerfed version of his all-vision ability that let him focus on one thing without making him blind.

    ''Okay... what the fuck?''

    Rudy opened the door in the running car and jumped out after saying, "Be right back. You keep going, I will catch up."

    Rudy walked to the side path and then jumped in the air tond on the beach, where he waited for the girl to arrive.

    When the girl came into his sight, he ran to her and grabbed her by the waist, pulling her close.

    "Let me go!" She yelled.

    He pressed his lips on her lips to shut her up and hide behind the trees so the Under des couldn''t see them.

    The girl pushed him back and tried multiple martial arts moves on him, but Rudy blocked all of them except one.

    He grabbed the girl''s hands and said, "Rx, it''s me."

    He took off his mask to show his face.

    The girl also took off her mask and revealed herself. It was none other than Cassandra.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked with a confused look on her face.

    "No, what the fuck are ''you'' doing here?" And why were you being chased by the Under des?"

 Chapter 684 Cop

    "Why are ''you'' here?" Rudy asked Cassandra.

    "I was invited here!"

    "Yeah, right. And the Underdes were trying to wee you just now."

    "Well¡­" Cassandra turned her face to the side and muttered, "I wasn''t invited by them."

    "So you invited yourself to an event you weren''t invited to?"

    "No!" She whispered violently. "Today morning, I received an envelope in my office with this pass and a letter in it."

    Cassandra showed Rudy the pass and said, "This one."

    Rudy checked the pass and muttered, "Yeah, it''s a legit one. But I don''t see your name written on it. What was in the letter? Do you have it with you?"

    "No, I sent that on inspection."

    "Huh?"

    "The letter said that the culprit behind the kidnappings and killings of 1989 to 1990 would be in this event."

    "There is no way that''s possible. No matter how you look at it, it''s clearly a trap."

    "I know it, but even if there was a slight chance this was true¡­"

    "And what if it was true?" Rudy asked with an annoyed look on his face. "Would you have arrested him¡­ or her¡ª on an ind full of wealthy and dangerous people?"

    "No. I was just here to gather more intel and make a file on the culprit. No one has ever seen the culprit, so we don''t know what he or she looks like."

    "So how were you supposed to catch him¡­ or her?"

    "I was going to collect the data of everyone present here and narrow down the suspects."

    "...is that why you were being chased by the Underdes¡­?" Rudy asked with a dumbfounded expression on his face.

    "Yes¡­ I was caught sneaking into their headquarters¡­"

    "...." Rudy let out a weary sigh and face palmed himself. He shook his head in disbelief and asked, "How could you do something like that?"

    "Desperate times require desperate measures."

    "Which can get one killed," Rudy added. "That''s just stupidity."

    "What about you?! Why did you kiss me?! You do know that assaulting a police officer in any way is a serious crime, right?"

    "Excuse me! Here is the girl you were looking for!"

    "What are you doing?!" Cassandra shut Rudy up with a kiss on the lips.

    "I am pretty sure a police officer assaulting aw-abiding citizen is also a crime."

    "I did that to shut you up! And you and I, we both know you aren''t exactly aw-abiding citizen."

    "Same same. I saved you, and that is how you thank me?"

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Why are we starting that conversation again? I am a member of the Underworld, so it''s natural for me to be here."

    "No, why are you ''here''?" She pointed her finger at the ground and said, "At the beach."

    "Oh, I was just¡­ strolling around. It has always been my dream to walk on the beach alone at night under the starry sky and the heavenly breezeing from the sea. It''s a phenomenal experience."

    Cassandra raised her brow and stared at Rudy without speaking a word.

    "Do you want me to call the guards?"

    "I can''t believe you are threatening me after everything I have done for you."

    "Hey, hey. I am not threatening you. I am saving you, but it''s not my fault if you don''t want to be saved. And as for the letter and that culprit, it''s false news."

    "How can you be so sure? And I am sure you weren''t even born when that happened," she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "I have been an avid reader of reading old crimes and case studies on killers."

    "And what does that have to do with ''that culprit is false news''?"

    ''Because I dealt with that culprit already!''

    "How about we first try to find out who sent you the envelope, and we can ask that person directly? Did you track the sender?"

    "My team is working on that. We will get everything I need to solve this case¡­ I don''t know if I should even call it a case, but this matter is my priority right now. I was a victim of one of those kidnappings, which is also a personal matter for me. I can''t rest easy until I solve this," she asserted in a solemn voice.

    "You should have started your investigation from that rather thaning here first. If a fox enters the lion''s den, you can''t me the lion if it eats the fox. Had something happened to you here, you would have been at fault."

    "About that¡­" Cassandra gulped down nervously and muttered, "One fox has already been captured."

    "Hmm?" Rudy raised his brow.

    "I came here with Jonny."

    "Oh, great! He is not a fox, he is a sheep!"

    "He got caught because he tried to save me from getting caught!"

    "That changes nothing. Whose idea was it toe here?"

    "Mine."

    "And he followed you. And surprise, surprise, that''s what sheep do!"

    "There is no point in yelling at me. I have to go save him!"

    "No, you don''t. I will bring John here. You wait by the harbor point."

    "How will you do that? And what if the guardse back?"

    "They won''t. There is a helipad not far away from the harbor. It''s my personal ride. I will send my driver to drop you two off at your desired location."

    "Nothing will happen to John, right?" Cassandra asked with teary eyes.

    ''She always acts strong and keeps up that act, but right now, she seems so vulnerable.''

    "Yeah, he will be alright. I have a friend among the guards. If I tell him, he will help me out. Now go."

    "Thank you!" Cassandra ran towards the harbor point.

    Rudy walked towards the street and saw a dozen guards standing there.

    "Leave her alone. If anything happens to her, it won''t be good for you," he said in an emotionless voice.

    The guards turned around and left.

    SIGH!

    Then, he looked at the streetmp and said, "I know you are watching me. Tell me where they have taken John. Or I will bete for the party."

    RING~!

    Rudy received a message with John''s location.

    ====

    Thanks, @Dayle_Gilchriest and @DoubleFacedManX_69, for the gift!

 Chapter 685 Saving John

    "Listen! I am telling you, this is all a big misunderstanding. I am not the bad guy here. You have to let me go!" John pleaded with the guards who were taking him somewhere in an armored jeep.

    "The real criminal is out there who has taken hundreds and thousands of lives of innocents and kids. Such a criminal shouldn''t be roaming free in the world. You have to¡ª"

    "There is no such person on this ind. Only the renowned are invited here, and you clearly are not one of them."

    John gritted his teeth in frustration and asked, "So where are you asking me? The Mafia Lord or something? If you want to kill me, kill me here and be done with it."

    "Master is going to ask you some questions about how you managed to invade the ind."

    "I didn''t invade anything. I had a pass."

    "Where is it then?"

    "It''s¡­ I dropped it somewhere when you all were chasing me."

    John couldn''t say it was with Cassandra, or the guards would have tried to chase her down. Not knowing that she was already being chased by the other Under des.

    ''I hope Cassy managed to get off this ind safely! Still, there is nothing but the sea surrounding this ind. We came on a yacht with the other guests from the port. It was guarded by the same uniform guards, so there is no way she can return to the same yacht.

    She would need to contact the headquarters and ask for a copter, but¡­ she would be caught by the guards. I knewing here was a bad idea, but she didn''t listen. Only if there was an acquaintance on the ind¡­ we would have asked for help.''

    Suddenly, the jeep hit the brake and lost control. It almost hit the tree but stopped a second before¡ª as though someone had grabbed it.

    The guards got out of the jeep with their weapons and nced around, but they turned their weapons down when they saw Rudy.

    He was wearing a mask, but the Under des easily recognized him.

    He pulled John out of the jeep while saying, "I am taking him with me."

    "Wha¡ª who are you?!" John tried to break free. "Is he the master you mentioned?!"

    "..."

    "Hey, Listen, whoever you are. You can''t let that criminal escape. Cassy and I have a personal involvement in this case, and that criminal must be captured. We can''t let the past repeat itself."

    "Calm down, mister. The criminal has been captured and executed. But you need to leave now."

    "Wha¡ª! How did you find that criminal? I need full details. I will have to make a report and present it to the high authorities!"

    "Your country makes its own rules and expects the citizens to follow them. What other countries do is none of their damn business. So the same goes for this ind. Its judiciary and rules are different. We don''t have to cooperate or provide anything to you. If you don''t want to leave, we can imprison you for a lifetime."

    Rudy asserted in a loud and crisp voice, suitable for a leader.

    "What about my partner?"

    "She is safe and waiting for you."

    Rudy jumped in the air while grabbing John with one hand andnded on the beach.

    "Wait by the helipad. Your partner should be there too. I will send someone to drop you two off."

    After saying that, Rudy flew away, while John watched him with a baffled look on his face.

    "What the¡ª was he flying?!"

    John rushed to the helipad and saw Cassandra doing something on her phone.

    "Cassy!" he called out to her.

    "Jonny! Thank god you are safe." She nced around as though she was looking for someone.

    "Don''t worry. No one is following me."

    "Where is Rudy?"

    "Rudy¡­? Why would he be here?"

    "He is the one who saved me from the guards earlier¡­ What about you? I sent him to save you."

    "I¡­ don''t know. You won''t believe me even if I tell the truth."

    "And that is¡­?"

    "Someone grabbed me and flew¡­ me in the sky. I don''t know if I was hallucinating, but¡­ Underworld is scary¡­"

    "Judging by the technology I witnessed at the auction, I wouldn''t be surprised if they also have a working jetpack for the guards."

    "But¡­ he wasn''t wearing anything¡­ maybe I missed it because it''s dark. Anyway, what were you doing on the phone?"

    "I was trying to reach you! Where is your phone?"

    John checked his pockets and let out a sigh.

    "I must have dropped it somewhere. Ask the IT team to block my phone and remotely erase all the data inside. I am sure the mafia has a technology to decrypt our most secure encryption, let it be software or hardware."

    "Yeah, I did that already. I thought you would be dead by now."

    "That would have been ame death. And why did you wear their party dress? What if it has a tracker or something?"

    "I checked before wearing. And I wore it, thinking it would be easy to blend in with the other girls, but who knew their security management would be so tight."

    "The person who dropped me here said that the criminal has been executed. Do you believe it, or do you think they were lying?"

    "Who was that person? If it was any random guard, we shouldn''t believe it. But even if it was from a higher post authority, I don''t think we should believe it without proof. Our police department and the other departments have alreadybeled that case as unsolved at the headquarters because the murders had stopped, and we couldn''t find any leads.

    But I won''t stop studying this case. Once I find out who sent us the envelope, we will start digging. And as soon as we have a strong lead, I am opening that case again! That is the only case in my career that I haven''t been able to solve. And I am sure as hell that would be the only one."

    Cassandra had made amitment, and her resolution was stronger than it had ever been.

 Chapter 686 New World

    Rudynded at a certain location which was also a crossroad.

    "Standing at a crossroad where there is no traffic and no traffic lights¡­ feels unreal. I am used to seeing that, but not in a city."

    A car stopped in front of Rudy, and he got in.

    "Where did you wander off to?" Maria asked with a judging look on her face.

    "I will tell you on the way." Rudy tapped at the back of the driver''s seat and said, "Go as fast as you can."

    He told everything to Maria on their way and found her reactions amusing.

    "We are here."

    "Thanks for the ride."

    Rudy, Maria, and the guard got out of the car while the car drove to the parking area.

    He expected to see a massive and unique hall, but he found himself standing on open ground.

    "Uhh¡­ I have so many questions."

    "I am sure you do. Follow me, please."

    Rudy and Maria followed the guard and reached a t tform that was on the same level as the ground.

    Soon, a car stopped in front of them, and Rudy was left speechless after he noticed it was the same car and the same driver.

    "..."

    "Get in."

    They sat in the car again.

    "Care to exin why we had to get off?"

    "You will see soon."

    The tform the car stopped moved as the car shook a little.

    Maria held Rudy''s hand as she was scared, but Rudy realized what was happening.

    SIGH!

    "Your surprise has been spoiled," he muttered.

    "..." A brief silenceter, the guard turned her face to the side and uttered, "Please don''t tell that to the master. She went the extra mile just to make this possible for you."

    "Don''t worry. Even if the surprise is ruined, the experience hasn''t."

    Maria clenched Rudy''s hand tightly and asked, "What are you two talking about?!"

    Suddenly, the car dropped down the tform and fell into the sea beneath through a passage.

    "This car can run underwater. That exins why it looked like an egg from the outside."

    "Wha¡­t?"

    "The hall is under the sea. Lu B is going all out in this event."

    "All the other guests were taken to the port, from where they had to get on a submarine. But only you have been given an emotional ride," the guard informed them.

    "Wait, so the other guests are sharing the submarine? Doesn''t that mean¡ª"

    "No." The guard interrupted Maria and said, "They are in the same submarine but have different rooms. No guests would run into each other except at the party hall. Of course, the other lower rank guests who weren''t invited to the party will share the vehicle to return home.

    But there will be guards with them. Master only guarantees their safety as long as they are on the ind. What happens once they leave doesn''t concern her."

    "I don''t see anything wrong with that," Rudy shrugged. "The same thing happens in other events in the world."

    "Indeed."

    "Rudy, Rudy!" Maria tabbed on Rudy''s hand and pointed her finger at the fishes swimming around their car.

    "Oh, right. This would be your first underwater experience, right?"

    "Yes!" she said cheerfully while pressing her face against the window so she could see more of the underwater world.

    "Wow. There are all type and color of fish. I never knew the water could be so clean. I can even see the sky from here. The moon is wiggling."

    "That''s because we are not that deep yet, nor are we going that deep."

    "Are there sharks, too?" she widened her eyes.

    "There shouldn''t be any sharks around. We made sure of it," the guard responded.

    "You killed the sharks in this area?!" Maria eximed.

    "No. We simply installed devices in the area that emits a frequency only audible to the sharks¡ª which keeps them away. Which is also the reason why there are so many fishes in this area."

    "I don''t really understand, but okay. What about whales? Are they here? But they don''t attack humans, so it''s fine if they are here."

    Rudy chuckled softly and said, "Even if they don''t attack, they can identally eat us alive, and it won''t even realize."

    "That''s scary!"

    A few secondster, Maria asked, "What would happen if I opened the door or the window?"

    "We would die."

    Rudy couldn''t help but miss Angelica at that time.

    ''She would also ask such questions.''

    Rudy was used to having Angelica around, and his life was iplete without her. Even during his year-long stay in 1989, there wasn''t a moment when he didn''t miss her. He missed her the most, for he loved her the most.

    She had be an inseparable part of him, which he wasn''t ready to part away from.

    He had asked Lu B to create a suitable body for Angelica that could work without a core. Although he had yet to receive any updates regarding that request, he knew that sooner orter, Lu B would make it possible.

    If that happened, he wouldn''t be with Angelica all the time.

    ''Well, that would be better for her. If she has her own body, she can live like a normal girl and have a life she couldn''t experience before she died. She would be alive.''

    A few minutester, the car''s speed decreased, and they entered an artificial passage that led them to the underwater parking spot, which was an airpressed chamber.

    "Is it safe to get out? What if we all drown?" Maria asked.

    "Nothing will happen."

    Rudy got out first and opened the door for Maria so she would feel at ease. He nced back at the car and noticed extra cylinders beneath the car.

    ''So that''s why we had to get off.''

    "It''s like an open, or rather a transparent submarine designed as a structure of an ind. There is enough oxygen and food here to live for a year without leaving this ce," the guard informed.

    "Oh, so you are our guide too?"

    "You may assume so. Please, follow me."

    The night had almost ended. However, it was simply the beginning of something that was going to change Rudy and everyone''s life around him.

 Chapter 687 Angelicas Realisation

    While Rudy and Maria were at the party, enjoying themselves, Ruby was discussing matters with the sellers about the items she had bought.

    Alice had already fallen asleep as soon as Rudy left, and Rias and Jane were slowly flying towards the city.

    Angelica was at the pool house, sitting on Jane''s bed and watching anime on Rudy''s phone with headphones on.

    Vriti and Niti were sleeping, and she was the only one awake in the dark room.

    Even though Rudy had installed dim lights, the vampires liked to sleep in a pitch-ck room for obvious reasons.

    Angelica was earnestly watching anime on the phone, but she didn''t seem to enjoy it, judging by her reaction.

    She finished watching the Ending song and ced the phone down.

    SIGH!

    Shey on the bed and muttered, "I just finished watching the eighth episode. This anime only has twelve episodes, and as per the inte, it''s an original anime with no source material. It will never get a second season, so the remaining episodes must be too heavy for the plot."

    The anime was about a normal high school student moving to the countryside after his parent''s death and meeting a ghost girl at the school. When Angelica watched the trailer and researched more about it, she was excited to watch it and couldn''t wait for all the episodes to be out so she could binge it.

    ''I thought I would find it rtable andpare it with Rudy and my story, but¡­ it wasn''t even close. The first episode ended with them meeting, so I expected more progression in the second episode, but that didn''t happen.

    It turned into a romanticedy anime, but the romance progression was so slow. I am already at the 8th out of 12 episodes, and the main character doesn''t stop blushing whenever he talks with the ghost girl.

    I am not sure what will happen in the next episodes, but does it really take so long to fall in love and confess their love to each other? It wasn''t like that with Rudy and I.

    We met, talked, shared a bond, and¡­ had sex. Although it was me who seduced him¡­ kind of¡­ I think it was a natural approach. To be honest¡­ I was embarrassed at first. I remember I used to blush whenever he called me by the name he gave me.

    But I knew if I kept acting like that¡­ nothing would happen between us. I am truly d I made the right move at the right time. Otherwise, who knows what future I might have held.''

    Angelica curled up and muttered, "It''s only been a few hours since he went to the party, and I am already missing him so badly."

    "I should have gone with him when he asked me to," she sighed. "But I wanted Alice to spend time with Rudy."

    "I¡­ can''t survive a day without him¡­ physically, mentally, emotionally, and spiritually." After a brief pause, she said, "Let''s add sexually too. I am going to have lots of sex with him once hees back."

    When Rudy lived a year in the past without Angelica, it was only a matter of five minutes for Angelica.

    ''I feel¡­ lonely. It reminds me of¡­ that tunnel¡­'' She hugged herself and trembled in fear.

    "I spent eight long years in that tunnel. It sends chills down my spine whenever I remember it. Had Rudy not passed through that tunnel that day¡­ I would still be caged there.

    Rudy passed through that tunnel because he didn''t know it was haunted. And he didn''t know that because the tunnel never existed in his past life. In other words, had Rudy not died in his past life and transmigrated¡­ regressed to this world''s Rudy''s body¡­ he would have never decided to pass through that tunnel since this world''s Rudy must have known the tunnel was haunted.

    Isn''t it too far-fetched to call it a coincidence? The odds were in my favor. Why would that happen? And how did I never notice it until now? I am sure Rudy had already realized that, but he never told me because he himself doesn''t have an answer."

    ''Thinking about it, I don''t know much about Rudy even though I live inside his body. Sure, I have been with him all that time, and I know everything about him ever since I met him, but he rarely talks about his past life.

    I still don''t know who r*ped him in his past life. I don''t know who was his first kiss with. How many rtionships he had before he started dating Elise. Did he ever cheat on her, or was he ever in an intimate rtionship with someone before and after he met Elise?

    How is he so great at sex and knows how to pleasure the girls? It''s not because of his super libido¡­ that''s just increased his sex drive. I don''t think he can be a master at sex by having sex with one girl.

    Sure, he said he and Elise had tried all types of sex, and her sex drive was crazy too, but¡­ I don''t know. I feel like he is hiding something about his past life.

    Moreover, I know nothing about Elise. I used to feel like he talked about her all the time¡­ but what do I even know about her?

    Nothing.

    Rudy must have realized that he shouldn''t talk about her when he is with his harem, but isn''t it natural for him to remember Elise at that time? When we eat a certain item from the menu, we naturally remember where and with whom we ate the same thing before.

    Rudy must remember Elise every time he experiences something he experienced in his past life. There must be so many memories and feelings he would want to share with us.''

    Angelica chuckled wryly and muttered, "I am such an idiot. He gives all his harem members freedom and lets them talk about whatever they want to talk about¡­ but we never let him share his precious memories.

    We all are taking his love and kindness for granted."

    ===

    Happy new year to everyone reading this!

 Chapter 688 A Sudden Discovery

    Angelica couldn''t help but miss Rudy badly after thinking about him, and she was severely regretting not going to the auction event with him.

    She thought it would be best to do something else to divert her attention. She continued to watch the next episode of the anime but couldn''t get into it because her mind was still lost thinking about Rudy.

    She eventually decides to think about something rted to Rudy, but not Rudy.

    ''He finally made a move on Reba. But somehow¡­ it doesn''t feel as exciting as before. I never expected to find out that she wasn''t Rudy''s biological mother. Well¡­ what were the odds of that, though.

    But Rudy was ready to make moves on her before he found out that she wasn''t his biological mother. I wonder how he found out about it. I miss many things when I am sleeping. Usually, I would see, hear, and learn everything Rudy does, but only when I am awake.

    Still, Rudy thought of her as a mother, so it should be a little exciting for him, right? Does it still count as incest? Well, he was ready tomit real incest, so it doesn''t really matter.

    Wait¡­ now that I think about it¡­ I read something simr. Something about¡­ grooming. Reba raised him, and now she is his lover¡­ does that mean she groomed him?

    But Rudy wasn''t attracted to her for his entire life until a few weeks ago. Moreover, their rtionship stayed like a mother and son in his past life. So can it be called grooming? If I remember correctly, grooming means when someone gets close to an underage opposite sex with the intention of having an intimate rtionship with them.

    I don''t think that ever happened with Rudy. He didn''ty hands on an underage girl... except... Alice. They both are turning eighteen soon. And he is mentally an adult who can make his own decisions, no matter what others say. And I know he doesn''t care what other people think of his actions.

    He is the lord, and no one can judge him. Of course, if he does something that is wrong, I will stop him myself. I would let him kill anyone he wants, but only if he has a reason to do so.

    If he kills an innocent, I am sure even the other harem members would strongly oppose that. Although Rudy would never hurt an innocent soul. His soul is pure like light.

    I wonder how Reba feels about everything. She seems to be going along, and Rudy wants to advance at her pace so she would feel at ease.

    But¡­ What''s the point? That''s the one thing I don''t and will never understand. They love each other, and they know they will have sex one day, so what''s the point of taking it slow?

    The same goes for Rias. I understand Alice''s reason¡­ She wanted to have her first time in a proper way, but Reba and Rias already had many chances. I know Rudy wants to fuck them, but he doesn''t want to impose on them.

    Well, who am I to judge others'' rtionships? Just because I had my first time as soon as I confessed to him doesn''t mean I should expect the same from others. It''s their choice.''

    Angelica was once again lost in her thoughts while staring at the paused screen of the anime.

    ''One thing this anime did well is to explore and reveal about the ghost girl''s past. Who would have guessed that the main character and the ghost girl were rted to each other. That was mind-blowing, really.

    As for the other things¡­ I hate the harem in this. It''s obvious that the other girls have feelings for the main character, and it''s evident to the people around him, so why is he so dense to notice them?

    I know there are a few episodes left, but I don''t think this anime is going to have a harem ending.''

    SIGH!

    She let out a frustrating sigh and muttered, "Why does a series have a harem if there won''t be a harem ending? That''s the one thing I will never be able to understand, no matter how many anime I watch or how cultured I be."

    ''Should I call Rudy and¡­ his phone is with me. And¡­'' She nced over at Rias'' bed and muttered, "Rias and Jane left theirs here. I can call Alice or Maria and ask them to connect me with Rudy.

    If I asked him to pick me up, he woulde but¡­ maybe I shouldn''t. Otherwise, there would be no point in me staying here for so many hours. The auction must have ended, and they will be at the after-party, which is the best chance he would get to spend a moment with other girls."

    SIGH!

    "Love is¡­ hard and painful. I respect those who can maintain and stay happy in long-distance rtionships. They are sacrificing so much¡­. and it''s an equal sacrifice. I haven''t done anything for Rudy in return for what he has done for me so far.

    Rias and the other vampires are powerful, and they can defend themselves in dire situations. Maria has given him herst name, and she is the reason he became rich. Reina has given him this waterpark.

    Alice is his childhood friend, and she has been with him ever since they were kids. Reba is his mother. Everyone has had something for him or at least yed a part in his development.

    What have I done for him? I only annoy him all the time. I can''t even live without him, as I feed on his power. I am useless. Nothing but a worthless burden to him. I am¡­"

    Tears rolled down uncontrobly from Angelica''s eyes.

    "Do I deserve him? What if he threw me away one day? I would have no right toin. Yet, I expect more things from him. I am so demanding. I am no different than the selfish gold diggers who only stay with a man to gain something without giving anything in return.

    I should tell him to stop trying to find out about my past and my killers. It''s useless. What will I even do after discovering all that? Take revenge? What after that? I am unnecessarily troubling him.''

    Angelica suddenly felt like seeing Rudy, but she couldn''t call him, so she opened the gallery as she knew Rudy had his pictures there.

    However, she discovered the photos Rudy had taken when he was in 1989.

    "What''s¡­ this¡­?"

 Chapter 689 Mysterious Happening

    The first photo Angelica opened was the most recent one he took when he returned from 1990. It was the picture he took when he was chasing the fairy orb andnded on the sea.

    "So beautiful¡­"

    Then, she swiped through the photos and saw a picture of Rudy with Elena.

    "Hmm? Who is that? A new girl? No¡­ he rarely takes photos with anyone. And this photo¡­ the background feels¡­ familiar. It''s¡­ a school hallway? There are little girls wearing the same clothes, which is most likely a uniform, so this has got to be a school.

    And he is smiling happily, so this photo is not taken against his will. But when did he take this? I am always with him unless it''s during the time when I am sleeping. Let me check the date¡­ that would help me remember¡­ maybe."

    Angelica tapped on the ''i'' icon and checked the details.

    "Huh¡­? This is¡­ 1990? What? Wait¡­ is this what he was talking about? He did mention that he went into the past or something, but I assumed he simply saw it from here. I didn''t know he physically went there. Wasn''t he gone for like five minutes only?

    Hmm¡­" Angelica zoomed on the girl''s face and muttered, "So this is a new girl he met there? And this is a selfie¡­"

    Angelica bit her lips while staring at Elena''s face. He felt somewhat jealous as she could never take a picture of herself with Rudy as she wouldn''t be visible in the photos.

    She swiped through other photos of Rudy with Elena and thought, "Wow¡­ there are so many pics."

    She kept ncing at the pictures while scrolling, but she swiped back to a certain photo of Rudy with a little girl. It was a candid photo taken by Elena when Rudy and Jessica were arguing about spending weekends at home or going out for a pic.

    Angelica stared at Jessica and sharpened her gaze, and raised her brow.

    "Who the fuck is that? I feel angry when I look at her."

    She scrolled through a few more pictures of Rudy with Jessica.

    "Who is the other girl?"

    She furrowed her brows when she saw pictures of Jessica and Reba together.

    "Since when did he start hanging out with little girls? I am pretty sure he told me he finds the kids annoying in general. He doesn''t hate them, though."

    Most of the pictures were of when they went to the pic every weekend.

    "He seems to be enjoying his time with them."

    Some pictures were with Elena, while some were with Jessica and Reba.

    "It''s a beach. Hmm¡­ this one is¡­ isn''t this Reina''s waterpark?"

    After swiping through a dozen more pictures, she stumbled upon the pictures taken in their house with Jessica and Reba.

    "Yeah, it''s definitely the same house they live in. Wait¡­" Angelica zoomed on Reba''s face and eximed, "Does that mean this is Reba?!"

    Angelica covered her mouth as she identally eximed aloud. She shot a quick nce at Niti and Vriti''s bed and sighed in relief.

    ''This has to be Reba, right? But maybe¡­'' She looked at Jessica''s face and muttered, ''Maybe this is Reba? They actually look simr. Are they sisters?''

    Angelica looked at Reba and Jessica closely and muttered, "One of them could be Reba, and the other one is her sister. Where is she now? Rudy has never mentioned her. Well, I will ask him when he returns. I will see the rest of the photos now."

    "What the¡ª! There is one more little girl now!"

    Angelica said as she saw Lilim. I don''t even want to know who she is. She doesn''t look the same as Reba and the other girl, but they seem close to each other.

    Angelica saw all the photos from the past on Rudy''s phone.

    SIGH!

    "I opened the gallery to see Rudy, but I found something else instead. Although I am happy to see Rudy happy in those pictures. But now¡­ I miss him even more."

    Out of a sudden, Angelica witnessed a video appear in the gallery.

    "Hmm? This wasn''t here before¡­ right? Or did I swipe through it thinking it was a picture? But why is there no thumbnail? An idental video, maybe?"

    Angelica became curious and yed the video. However, a prompt appeared on the screen instead.

    ''The file is corrupted.''

    "Yeah, it must be a random video. That also exins why the video has no thumbnail because it''s corrupted. I should delete it."

    Angelica selected the video and clicked on the ''delete'' icon. But another prompt appeared on the screen.

    ''The file could not be deleted.''

    Angelica''s face turned pale after seeing that.

    ''Is this a virus?! What should I do?! His phone will be hacked, and he will lose all the data! All these pictures are important to him! I have to do something; otherwise, he would think it''s my fault!''

    Angelica repeatedly tried to delete the video, but the same prompt kept appearing. She then closed the gallery app and opened the files app to delete it from there. However, she couldn''t find the file anywhere.

    ''Where is the file?!''

    She opened the gallery again and clicked on the ''i'' icon to check the file''s location. When she checked the date of the file, she was left puzzled.

    "1999? Wait¡­ it''s the same date, month, and time as today, just the year is different. The rest of the photos have a date from 1989 to 1990. Why is a video of 1999 here? That was 9 years ago. Did he go to 1999 too?"

    Angelica was panicked and confused. She couldn''t delete the video, nor could she y it. She was worried that Rudy''s precious data might get corrupted too, but there was nothing she could do.

    She once again tried to y the video, and much to her surprise, it loaded.

    "...!"

    The video was taken at night, and the background was of Rudy''s house, which showed an empty couch in the living room.

    The room was dark, and the only light came from amp on the table, which illuminated the couch.

    [See?! It worked?! I told you it would work!] a feminine voice said.

    [Calm down, don''t get too excited.] a child''s voice followed. [This was just a first step.]

    ''What''s¡­ going on?''

 Chapter 690 Shadows Of Past

    Angelica continued watching the video with a curious look on her face. She tapped on the screen to see the video length, but it had no timer.

    "..."

    Soon, a girl wearing a half-face mask and pure white hair appeared in the scene and sat on the couch. Her hair was so white that it almost seemed translucent. Even Jane''s hair wasn''t that white¡ª it had a silver shade.

    She was wearing a white gown with golden linings and embroidery. She seemed to be in herte teenage years judging by her voice, but Angelica wasn''t sure as her face was covered with a white mask.

    She moved her hand forward and beckoned someone behind the scene.

    [Come on! Come here already. Stop being so childish!] she said to someone.

    A secondter, a boy wearing a white mask and a white suit walked into the scene and sat on the couch beside the girl. He also had white hair, just like the girl.

    [I am nine years old, so I am technically a child, and it makes perfect sense if I act like one,] the kid said.

    The girl tapped on herp and said, [Thene sit on myp.]

    [We should focus on what''s important.] The boy looked at the camera and said, [We should exin to her first. I don''t think she has any idea what''s going on.]

    Angelica raised her brows in confusion and muttered, "What''s this? Aedy gig?"

    [See? She thinks we are jokers,] the girl said to the boy. [I told you wearing masks was a bad idea.]

    [But we need to hide our identity. As they say, precaution is better than cure.]

    [Oh,e on. As if you really mean it.] The girl rolled her eyes. [You are just too shy to show your face on camera.]

    [Well, not everyone is a pervert like you,] the boy scoffed softly.

    [I am not a pervert!]

    [You will be in a few years.]

    "Lame¡­" Angelica mumbled. "They are making silly jokes that aren''t even funny. Who are they, and what are they doing in Rudy''s house?"

    [Look! She still thinks we are clowns. I told you we should exin everything to her first,] the boy said to the girl.

    SIGH!

    The girl sighed and said, [Even if we do that, she won''t understand. But go ahead and try it. Don''t say I didn''t warn you.]

    The boy looked at the camera once again and said, [You must be confused, but let me exin. We can''t tell you who we are, but we are your allies.]

    "Is this what they call breaking the fourth wall?" she wondered.

    [Ptt!] The girl let out augh after hearing Angelica''sment.

    [Stopughing and help me out!] the boy shouted at the girl.

    [Okay, okay. Don''t sulk now. I will try to exin in my own way.]

    "..." Angelica raised her brow.

    The girl looked at the camera and said, [Hey there, Angelica. This is not aedy gig, nor are we trying to make youugh. You called our earlier conversationme, and I am deeply hurt by that.

    Putting that aside, I am sure you are freaking out right now. So let''s start with what''s happening. This is not an ordinary or pre-recorded video. This is live.]

    "..." Angelica stared at the screen without saying anything.

    [Say something. If you keep staring at us like that, we will feel awkward.]

    "Is this Rudy''s trick to prank me?" Angelica asked herself.

    [No. As I said, it''s not a pre-recorded video. Nor a prank.]

    "I don''t believe you. This is a video file dating to the year 1999. How would it be live when the video is from 1999? "

    [Then do you have any other exnation on why we are interacting with each other? Do you think that''s possible? As you said, this video is from 1999, so how do you think we are having a normal conversation if it''s not live? No one can guess questions and reactions urately.]

    "I am sure Rudy can do anything," Angelica shrugged with an unimpressed expression on her face. Seemingly, she wasn''t convinced by the logical points made by the girl.

    [That''s¡­ true. Damn, what am I supposed to say now?] The girl turned to the boy, seemingly hoping he would help her.

    [Don''t look at me. What happened to ''I will do it my way'', huh?] the boy taunted.

    [But you told me she is dumb, and she clearly is not. If she was dumb, she would have believed me.]

    [Hey! I never said she is dumb.]

    [You did! You always talked about how dumb Angelica is!]

    [Lies and nder! I always said that Angelica asks stupid questions sometimes, and that''s her charm.]

    [Stupid questions are equal to stupid people.]

    [How does that make sense?!]

    [A doctor would ask questions about medical conditions. Awyer would ask questions about the information. The police would ask questions about the crimes. A teacher would ask questions about school. Hence, only a stupid person would ask stupid questions.]

    [Did you really just say something illogical in apletely logical way?]

    [I made my point.]

    [Again, Angelica is not stupid. Nor dumb. Don''t call her that, or I will get angry.]

    [Wow! I can''t believe it. This is new. Anyway¡­] the girl turned to the camera. [What do you want us to do to make you believe this is not a prank?]

    "How about you start by taking off your masks?"

    [Uhh¡­ He asked me not to do it, but sure. He will pout for a few hours and go back to normal.]

    The girl took off her mask and revealed her face.

    "....!"

    Angelica''s eyes widened upon seeing the girl''s face, and she couldn''t believe her eyes.

    [I know you must be surprised, and you will be unable toprehend what''s happening, but don''t worry. Everything will make sense once I tell you, but you will have to trust us. You can ask any question you want, but we are short on time, so let me exin everything first, and then you can clear all your doubts.]

    The girl smiled and said, [Let me introduce myself first. My name is Jessica.]

 Chapter 691 Two Selves Of The Two

    Even though Angelica couldn''t be seen in the pictures, she could see her reflection in the mirror and other reflective objects. Hence, she knew what she looked like. And that''s precisely why Angelica was shocked to her core.

    The girl in the video looked exactly like her.

    "Jessica¡­?" Angelica muttered.

    [Yes.]

    "Why do you look like me?" she asked in a nervous tone.

    [Because I am you.]

    "...!"

    [I was you before you died and became a ghost.]

    "Wha¡­t? I don''t understand. Why are you at Rudy''s house, then? And¡­ how are you alive if I am dead?"

    [I am talking to you from 1999. I died in the year 2000, which is why I am still alive. And as for why I am at Rudy''s house¡­ it''s my house too,] she responded with a shrug.

    "What¡­ do you mean? How could it be your house?"

    [You must have seen the pictures in Rudy''s phone of his one-year stay in 1989. Am I right?]

    Angelica nodded a little without saying a word.

    [There should be two¡­ well, three girls. One of them is sis, one is me, and the third is Lilim.]

    "I thought one was Reba."

    [Yes, she is my sister.]

    "..." [That also means she is your sister too. And before you ask¡ª no, Lilim isn''t our sister.]

    "You are lying! I am not Jessica! I am Angelica!" Angelica hissed.

    [I never said you aren''t. But Jessica and Angelica are the same. Just because you don''t have your memories, that doesn''t make you a different person.]

    "Excuse me! I am dead!"

    [That you are, but that''s not the point of this conversation. We are contacting you for something important, something you would want to know.]

    "I still don''t believe a single word you say. You could be Rudy''s enemy who has the power to change forms, and you took my form to deceive me."

    [What would be the point of doing that? I will gain nothing by deceiving you. You can''t even exist without Rudy.]

    [Hey! That was mean!] the boy said to Jessica.

    [Shut up. I don''t care if it was mean or if she was hurt by the truth. She keeps asking stupid questions. And I am talking to my other self so I can talk to her however I want.]

    Jessica looked at the camera and said, [I am done talking to you nicely. I should have known talking to your calmly wouldn''t work since you are spoiled as fuck, just like me. You need to be yelled at and scolded.]

    "No one scolds me!"

    [Whatever. Now listen carefully, I have a task for you. I will give you¡ª]

    "I won''t do anything you want, especially after you yelled at me. And I will tell Rudy about this, and he will find you and beat you!"

    [No! You mustn''t tell Rudy about any of this. He doesn''t know it. He is not supposed to know it.]

    "Oh, I will tell him everything. I will ruin whatever you are plotting." Angelica smirked and said, "That''s what you get for messing with me. Now show your true self and reveal who you are."

    [...]

    "There is no way you are from 1999. How can someone from the past have a live video chat?"

    [You yourself said that Rudy can do anything.]

    "But 1999 has passed. It doesn''t exist anymore."

    [For you, yes. But for us, we are living in it.]

    "How does that make any¡ª wait¡­" Angelica looked at the boy and quoted, "Rudy can do it."

    [...]

    [....!]

    "Does that mean that kid is Rudy?!" Angelica eximed in whispers.

    The boy took off his mask and red at Jessica.

    [Well done. You had one job, which was to not reveal our identities, and you still couldn''t do it. I know Angelica is not dumb, but you sure are one of the dumbest people I know.]

    [How is it my fault? She tricked me into saying that. I wasn''t prepared for her smart questions.]

    "..."

    SIGH!

    The boy sighed and muttered, [What''s done is done. There is no going back now.]

    He looked at the camera and said, [Yes, I am Rudy.]

    "Why¡­ Why is your hair white?" she asked curiously.

    [That''s the first thing you ask, seriously?]

    "How can you be Rudy? He is at the party."

    [This is¡­ 1999. Why would you even ask something so obvious,] he groaned.

    "So¡­ you are not my Rudy¡­?" she asked with a curious and confused look on her face.

    [Ouch. That hurts. We both are the same.]

    "No. For instance, I would believe that Jessica and I are the same, but I would never believe that you and Rudy are the same."

    [That doesn''t matter.]

    "Are you the Rudy from this world before Rudy transmigrated to this world¡ª in your body?"

    [Yes, and no. Let me exin in the simplest words. This might get confusing, so I will refer to 2008''s Rudy as your Rudy.]

    "That''s a fact."

    [Your Rudy time traveled to 1989 and spent a year there. Then, he fought his greatest battle in space and died.]

    "...!"

    [He had lost his physical body and turned into pure energy, a part of the cosmos, to be one with the universe. When he died, he created a big bang that would have destroyed everything in existence.

    His soul had shattered into billions of fragments and scattered all across the endless space¡ª which would have created a new reality¡ª a new universe. However, something strange happened, and the process was somehow reversed to the moment the big bang urred.

    His soul was divided into two equal pieces. One part returned to 2008¡ª your Rudy¡ª and continued living. While the other part was sent to the womb of a pregnant human woman inbor.

    And that is me. I have all the memories, and so does Rudy. We both are part of one Rudy, living in different timelines at the same time. And we will merge again in 2008, which was also the moment he was transmigrated to my body.]

 Chapter 692 Divergence Point

    "In other words, you are the owner of the body which Rudy is currently living in, right?" Angelica asked with a knowing look on her face.

    [That is correct, but it was our body, to begin with.]

    "But you two are different."

    [No, we aren''t. It seems you have watched too many anime, Angelica. Your Rudy and I have the same memories and personalities. Nothing has changed. I can''t even call us clones.

    Of course, if we both existed in the same timeline in two different bodies, I wouldn''t dare to say that we both are the same. That would be an entirely different case.]

    "Let me get this straight." Angelica raised her brow and said, "You said that both Rudy merged when Rudy transmigrated to this world¡ª which has already happened in this timeline, so doesn''t that mean you two are already one?"

    [Yes,] he nodded. [But then he time traveled to 1989, fought Asura, and our souls have divided into two parts again¡ª which is me.]

    "This is¡­ confusing. So currently, you and my Rudy are not merged?"

    [No. We won''t stay merged. It''s a paradox loop that can''t be solved, but the loop will break if we do something that''s not supposed to happen¡ª Which is why we are contacting you.]

    "Why do you think I will help you out? If the loop breaks, there will be two Rudys."

    [Breaking the loop doesn''t mean changing anything. Remember, we are from the past that has already passed for you in the 2008 timeline.]

    "So you two won''t merge?"

    [If there are two equal forces in the same ne, one will automatically disappear. Once the loop breaks, my body won''t have any soul in it, and your Rudy will keep living in my body¡ª which he is.]

    "What will happen to you? Will you die?"

    [No. I will simply be a part of the cosmos.]

    "That means you will die."

    [That''s not how it works. Souls are forms of energy, and my soul is a cosmic energy¡ª which is the universe. Lord is born from a part of the universe, so I will be the power and will eventually return to Rudy.

    To be honest, it''s for the best that our original soul is divided into two parts. Had it stayed one and Rudy had returned to 2008 with one soul, his powers would have started leaking again, and the same thing as 1990 would have happened.

    Now that our souls are divided, Rudy will have more time before his powers leak. Until then, he will have to find a solution. I have already asked someone for help, and she is trying her best to find as much information as she can.]

    "Who?" Angelica asked curiously.

    [Unfortunately, I cannot tell you everything. If you let anything slip off your tongue by mistake and Rudy learns of anything he isn''t supposed to, everything will be ruined.]

    "Don''t you find it amusing why the original soul was divided into two parts and not three or more¡ª especially when it had shattered into billions of fragments? That''s not a coincidence, is it?" she sharpened her gaze with a judging re in her eyes.

    [Indeed. An external factor was involved, and I have to find out who. From the very start, someone has been pulling strings, leading to a chain of coincidences. Nothing bad has happened and whatever happened was in Rudy''s favor.

    Hence, it''s safe to say that the external factor is helping us, but the question is why?]

    "It¡­ could be the universe¡­?" Angelica mumbled.

    [I said the same thing to him,] Jessica nced at the kid Rudy.

    [I thought of the possibility. It could also be the Lord''s power. We don''t know, which is why I asked Nyxia to¡­. shit!] He covered his mouth, but it was toote.

    "So the person who is looking for the information is Nyxia, huh? That also exins why she travels so much around the worlds," Angelica smirked.

    Jessica shook her head at Rudy in disappointment and remarked, [And then he called me dumb when my tongue identally slipped.]

    [She tricked me!] Kid Rudy hissed.

    SIGH!

    He rubbed his face in frustration and looked at the camera.

    [I never knew you were this sly.]

    "Excuse me, it''s not my fault if you fall for my trap."

    [I think we have told her more than enough. Let''s do what we have to do and end this session. We are short on time.]

    "Wait, I have onest question." Angelica looked at Jessica and asked, "Who killed me?"

    [We don''t know. Mind you, this is 1999. Jessica died in the year 2000. Also, I can''t save her.]

    "Why?!"

    [If she is dead in 2008, that means I was unable to save her, even with my powers. Jessica will die regardless of what I do. That''s the turning point. That is a harsh reality I had to ept¡­ yet¡­ I can''t. When she dies¡­ I will die with her.]

    [No, you won''t. You don''t have to feel guilty about not being able to save me. We will meet again in 2008 anyway.]

    Angelica lowered her gaze and uttered in a low voice: "But you won''t remember anything. You will be someone else. You will be me."

    [Precisely. And that''s where I came up with a solution¡ª which is also the main reason for contacting you like this.]

    "And that is?"

    [Rudy will give all my memories ¡ªup to today¡ª to you, so you will regain your memories of when you were Jessica. You will be me.]

    "What¡­ will happen to me¡­ then?"

    [Nothing. You will just get your memories back. Nothing will change,] Jessica shrugged. [Think of it as you had amnesia and you lived a few months without your memories. But when you get your memories back, you don''t be a new person; you simply remember everything.

    It''s like using old save files in a new device or a new version of the game.]

    "That¡­ makes sense."

    [I leave the final decision to you. Do you want your memories back and be Jessica again? Or do you want to stay with no memories and live as Angelica instead? Give your answer quickly. We only have a minute left.]

    ====

    Thanks, @TheDNAlien, for the gift!

 Chapter 693 Angelicas Decision

    [Have you decided? The clock is ticking.]

    "Even if you say you are only giving me a minute to think about it."

    ''I have always wanted to know about my past, and now that I am given an opportunity, I am having second thoughts! But if I let this chance pass, I will never know anything about myself, and I am going to regret making a wrong decision here.''

    After a pause of two seconds, Angelica quietly said, "Yes. Give me my memories back."

    [Thank you. I am going to die next year and be a ghost who will be trapped in that tunnel for eight years. That''s going to be tough, but I would have long forgotten who I was. And then¡­ I will be you.

    Had you said no to my offer right now, You and I, we both would have lived with no memories about ourselves. You are not only regaining your memories, but you are saving me from dying too. You are saving us. We will be born again.]

    Angelica smiled bitterly at Jessica and said, "Good luck with life. It''s going to be tough."

    [I will endure it. After all, the reward is well worth the suffering.]

    [Angelica, ce your hand on the screen. I will transfer Jessica''s memories into you,] the kid Rudy said.

    Angelica ced her finger on the screen and closed her eyes without asking.

    The kid Rudy turned to Jesa and asked, [Are you ready?]

    [Yes.]

    He ced his hand on Jessica''s head and pointed his other hand at the camera.

    [I am starting now.]

    The spot where Angelica''s finger was touching the screen glowed as her body also became a little bit translucent. The light traveled through Angelica''s body and went to her head, slowly turning her hair white, just like Jessica''s.

    Jessica passed out on Rudy''s shoulder while Rudy struggled to speak.

    [Remember, you can''t¡ª]

    Before Rudy could finish speaking, the connection was cut off, and the video file was automatically deleted without a trace, as though it had never existed in the first ce.

    Angelica''s hair remained white, but her body had stopped glowing. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at the phone''s screen, only to realize the phone''s screen had turned off.

    "It¡­ worked¡­?" she muttered.

    She let go of the phone and held her head with her hands.

    "Argh. I feel like someone is pulling my brain nerves!" She grunted in pain.

    A few secondster, Angelica looked at her hands and touched herself.

    "I¡­ I have my memories back! I am slowly remembering everything!" She covered her mouth andughed in excitement. "I know about my past. I remember Rudy came to visit us in 1989 and stayed with us for a year.

    I know he was Miss Elena''s lover. Looking back at it from an adult perspective¡­ They both were having sex whenever they were alone. They have had more sex in the house than I did after I became Angelica.

    But¡­ who is Miss Elena? I haven''t seen or known anyone by that name. Rudy never mentioned her, either. Sis must know who she is. But¡­ Miss Elena¡­ she¡­. oh! Could it be that she is Eleanor?!

    Wait¡­ does that mean Eric and Erika are¡­ Rudy''s children? I don''t remember anything about the early years yet. But I am slowly remembering. I need a nice long sleep to rest my mind, but¡­"

    Angelica picked up the phone and got up from the bed.

    "There is something I must do first."

    She left the pool house and flew away, disappearing behind the clouds.

    A few minutester, shended in front of the convenience store Reba worked at. She watched Reba from a distance and smiled slightly.

    ''Even though I saw her at the house this evening¡­ I feel like it''s been years. I am sure Rudy felt the same when he returned to this timeline after living in the past.''

    She took a deep breath and let out a big sigh.

    "I feel so nervous right now. I am genuinely curious about what she thought of me when she caught Rudy and me having sex in the bathroom earlier. Maybe that''s the reason she was that furious?

    Come to think of it, when we met for the first time and talked¡­ I felt an instant connection with her, and I thought we could get along fine. Rudy knew I was Jessica after he returned from time traveling, and that is why he introduced me to sis so we could share a moment.

    She knew I was Jessica and I¡­ talked with her about Rudy and the harem. I even told her my exciting sex stories. Argh! Just kill me now! That''s so embarrassing! I can''t show my face to her!

    Maybe I should keep pretending I haven''t got my memories back! That would make it easy to interact with her. But¡­ wouldn''t she be happy when she learns that I have regained my memories?"

    Angelica gathered her courage and made her way inside the store. However, the sensor didn''t activate, and the ss door stayed closed.

    "Stupid door."

    Angelica passed through the door and stood in front of Reba, who was the cashier. She was busy counting the money and thought a customer had walked in.

    "..." Angelica waited for a few seconds for Reba to look at her, but that didn''t happen, so she made her presence known by tapping on the ss counter.

    Reba shot a quick nce at Angelica and focused on counting money again. A secondter, she looked at Angelica again and stared at her for a few seconds.

    "Angelica¡­?"

    ''Of course, she would think I am Angelica¡­ and I actually am.''

    Angelica bit her lower lip and nodded, "...yes."

    "I almost didn''t recognize. What''s with your hair? Why are they white? Are you trying to have a new look?"

    "Huh?" Angelica looked at her reflection in the ss and realized what Reba was talking about.

    ''I didn''t notice my hair color had turned white. But that''s not important right now. I have to find a way to tell sis that I have regained my memories.''

    She gulped down nervously.

 Chapter 694 Memory Lane

    "So¡­ why are you here?" Reba asked. "Since the door didn''t open, I didn''t notice someone had walked in."

    "I see¡­"

    "Are you here for shopping?" Reba chuckled softly. "Or to haunt the store?"

    "Umm¡­"

    "Hey¡­" Reba asked in a whisper, "Can anyone else see you, or are you invisible to others?"

    "I am only visible to you."

    "I see. So I better talk to you in a way it seems that I am talking to myself. Oh! I just got an idea!"

    Reba took out her wired earphones and plugged them into the 3.5mm jack.

    "Now it will seem as though I am talking to someone on the phone."

    "Yes¡­ Umm¡­ so¡­ Rudy is currently at the¡ª"

    "Wait, wait. I don''t want to know what he is doing. He is an adult, and he has all the freedom he needs in the world. Also, you didn''t answer my question, why are you here?" she asked with a curious look on her face.

    "I was watching movies on Rudy''s phone and¡­" Angelica showed Reba the photo of Rudy with Reba, Jessica, and Lilim.

    "...!" Reba''s face immediately turned pale, and she thought Angelica hade to her for answers. She would dly tell her everything, but she couldn''t do that without Rudy''s permission.

    "You shouldn''t sniff around someone''s phone, you know?" Reba remarked, acting normally.

    Angelica pointed her finger at the kid Reba and asked, "This is you, right?"

    Reba''s eyes widened after hearing that.

    "H-How could that be me? You can see Rudy as he is now, so I should also be¡ª"

    "This picture is from the past when he time traveled to 1989." Angelica interrupted Reba and continued, "I know he went to the past."

    "Of course¡­"

    "So this is you, right?"

    "Yes," Reba nodded.

    Angelica then moved her finger to kid Lilim and asked, "And this is Lilim?"

    "...yes¡­"

    Ultimately, she moved her finger to Jessica and asked, "And this is¡ª"

    "I think you should ask that to Rudy yourself. I don''t want to get involved in something I have no knowledge of."

    "I was just going to ask who this girl is."

    "That is¡­ my sister."

    "I thought so. Where is she now?"

    "She¡­ she died."

    "I see. Do you miss her?"

    "Every day," Reba replied instantly.

    "What would you do if you found that she is somehow alive?"

    "I don''t know."

    "What if she appears in front of you, but she has lost her memories and forgotten everything?"

    Angelica''s questions weren''t vague anymore, as if she wasn''t even trying to hide anything.

    "I would¡­ talk with her."

    "Would you¡­" Angelica paused for a second and hesitantly asked, "Would you still¡­ consider her your sister even when she has changedpletely and be a different person?"

    "Of course. Even if she doesn''t remember me or recognize me, she will still be my sister, no matter what happens. Even if she steals the man I love from me or  if she hates me."

    "I don''t hate you!" Angelica retorted immediately.

    "You are not going to deny stealing my man, eh?" Reba grinned slightly.

    "At that time, I didn''t know he was your man."

    "So, had you known, you wouldn''t haveid your hands on him?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Maybe in a different way."

    Reba smiled slightly and calmly asked, "Did you get your memories back after looking at the pictures of our past?"

    "No¡­ it''s a long story."

    "What matters is that you remember everything now."

    "Well¡­ yes. I wonder how Rudy will react."

    "I wonder too, but I know for sure that he would feel apologetic for not telling you about your past."

    "Why? I mean, what was he supposed to tell me? And to be honest¡­ I don''t think I would have believed him if he had told me that you were my sister and all. It would havee with a shock."

    "He was trying to make you remember rather than telling you. He must have felt nervous when he introduced you to me. Wondering whether it would trigger your memories or not."

    "I¡­" Angelica lowered her gaze and muttered, "I am sorry for yelling at you and saying all those mean things to you earlier in the evening."

    "It''s fine. I never took them seriously. I guess¡­ I simply wanted an excuse to talk with you more¡­" she muttered. "But I was serious about what I said, though."

    "Yea¡­h¡­" she smiled nervously. "Do you¡­ hate me?"

    "Why?"

    "Because you know¡­ Rudy and I¡­"

    "If it''s about your rtionship with him, then I don''t care. Rudy didn''t remember or even know of your existence, while you didn''t know anything, either. Also, I am sure you had seen me many times after you started living in his body, and if that didn''t trigger your memories, interacting with me wouldn''t have done anything either.

    Moreover, you lived in the same house, so if anything was supposed to happen, it would have happened a long time ago."

    "It just feels¡­ weird, you know? I am Angelica, and Jessica too. We both had different thoughts about the process. I am a¡­ well, a pervert, while Jessica wasn''t that much of a pervert."

    "I don''t think it''s about personalities. I don''t know Angelica that well yet, but I am damn sure there is no difference between the two of you. You both are the same. What you are referring to is your memories.

    You are confused. You don''t know who to act like; Jessica or Angelica. You have to choose whom you want to continue living as. But I am sure the memories will settle sooner orter, and you won''t have trouble thinking about that."

    "Maybe you are right. I think of myself as Angelica, who was once Jessica. My feelings are a bit messy because of the memories, though.

    Like, I was the one who encouraged Rudy to make moves on you, but thinking about it as Jessica¡­ I feel conflicted. I feel¡­ embarrassed for suggesting something like that."

    While Angelica and Reba were talking, a couple of cars stopped in front of the store, and armed men came out of the vehicles.

 Chapter 695 Welcome To Hel

    A dozen men walked into the store and scattered around. They had weapons in their hands, but they were busy inspecting the area first. Once they made sure everything was clear and no one was hiding behind the shelves, the leader ordered their men to grab whatever they wanted while he stayed at the cashier, who was Reba.

    The leader pointed his gun at Reba and shouted, "Hey you! Empty the register if you don''t want to die!"

    Reba opened the cash drawer and started taking out the money.

    "Do you want me to deal with them? They can''t see me, but I can beat them," Angelica said to Reba.

    The leader threw a bag at Reba and said, "Toss all the cash in there!"

    Reba shook her head and continued cing the money in the bag.

    "Hey! What are you shaking your head for?! Don''t try to act smart or be a hero, or I will shoot all the bullets in your skull!"

    Reba didn''t show any change in her reaction and stayedposed. But Angelica was furious. She wanted to kill the thugs but couldn''t risk doing anything as they could shoot Reba whenever they wanted.

    The thugs packed whatever they could from the store and started leaving one by one.

    "We are done!" One group said and got into their cars.

    "So are we!" Another group said.

    "Pack fast! We got other shops to loot on the way," another said.

    "Don''t get useless things. Focus on the expensive ones!"

    Once Reba had emptied the drawer, the leader grabbed the bag and left. On his way, his gaze fell on the cameras all over the store and outside surrounding it.

    "Hey, hey! What the fuck?! Why does a store in a no-name vige have cameras?! We need to get rid of the data, or we will be in deep shit! Get back to the store and grab that cashier!"

    The thugs entered the shop again, but Reba had closed the sensors and locked the doors. The leader banged on the door and yelled:

    "Hey! Open up, or I will kill you!"

    Still, Reba didn''t flinch.

    "Shoot the sses and kill that bitch!"

    The thugs shot the sses and entered the store. While the leader grabbed a shotgun and ced it at Reba''s forehead.

    "What will you do now, huh?!"

    Even though Reba was an inch away from death, her gaze and expression stayedposed.

    She looked at the broken ss of the door and let out a soft sigh.

    "You should have just left with the money and items," she sighed.

    "Shut up! You are so dead¡ª"

    QUAKE~!

    Suddenly the ground started shaking, and the rumbling vibrations sent everything quacking.

    "What''s happening!" The leader yelled.

    "An earthquake?!" the thugs shouted.

    "Sis! Get out of there and run outside! If the building copses, you will¡ª!"

    Before Angelica could finish warning Reba, the ground cracked and began to split.

    "What the¡ª!"

    The thugs and the leaders ran outside the store, jumping from one spot to another to avoid falling into the crack. The crack seemed so deep that even the street lights couldn''t illuminate the abyss inside.

    It engulfed its surroundings like a ck hole and began sucking everything inside¡ª the cars, trees, other vehicles, street lights, and even the street itself.

    It seemed as though the earth had be alive and started to eat everything on its way.

    "Boss!" The thugs yelled for help as they, one by one, fell into the crack.

    The leader had gotten on his bike and made a run, hoping he would be able to escape, but he was ultimately sucked into the abyss. The cars and bikes'' headlights illuminated the abyss as they fell to the depths of the abyss.

    Once all the thugs had fallen, the earth stopped shaking, and the crack began to fix itself. Soon, street lights appeared from the ground, and the street was once again paved.

    The vehicles that didn''t belong to the thugs emerged from the ground without a dust of sand. And the trees grew just as they were before.

    Everything was fixed, and no one could tell that a catastrophe had urred near the store.

    "...." Angelica was left speechless after witnessing, and she couldn''tprehend what had just happened.

    Her body had frozen, which rendered her unable to speak but tremble in fear.

    SIGH!

    Reba jumped to the other side of the counter and went outside the store to pick up the cash and the items the thugs had stolen.

    After picking up the bags, she entered the store and ced everything on the counter. One by one, she began to ce the items on the shelves they belonged to. Once she was done with that, she got to the other side of the counter and started putting the money back into the cash drawer.

    "All done~" she said with a contented sigh.

    Angelica still hadn''t moved from her position and avoided eye contact with Reba. She was too scared to move or say anything.

    "So, what were we talking about again?" Reba asked Angelica.

    "I¡­" Angelica gulped down in fear and asked, "Would I have ended up the same way if I had angered you?"

    "Hmm?" Reba raised a brow with a curious look on her face.

    Angelica pointed her finger outside and at the ground before saying, "You did all that¡­ right?" "Oh, no. " She shrugged her shoulders and showed her hands to Angelica after saying, "I am just a human."

    "Then what was all that?!" She nced at the sky outside and muttered, "Was it Rudy?"

    "No. It was the town."

    "Huh?"

    "The town''s spirit."

    "...I don''t understand. The town spirit? Like¡­ this town is alive or something? What are you trying to say? Can you be more clear? Or better yet, exin it in simple words with some details."

    "I am not sure if I should say the town is alive. That would be creepy. But think of it as a guardian angel watching over the town."

    "..."

    Reba smiled at Angelica and said, "Wee to Hel."

 Chapter 696 Hels Spirit || WWRD

    "I still have no clue what you are trying to say."

    "Think of it as a¡­ umm¡­ spirit. Like¡­ you know¡­ uhh¡­ how should I exin this." Reba scratched the back of her head and muttered, "WWRD?"

    "Hmm¡­?"

    "What would Rudy do? He alwayses up with the best examples and ways to exinplicated things that even a kid would understand," she chuckled softly.

    "Even when he says he sucks at exining things," Angelica added.

    "I was expecting you to understand it since you must have seen many bizarre things as you are living with Rudy."

    "I know what you are trying to say, but I don''t understand how it works. I mean, I just saw everything, so you don''t need to exin what happened. I want to know why and how it happened."

    "Magic. Let''s settle with that. This town has a guardian spirit that protects its people from any lethal harm. Of course, it protects itself too."

    "Are you sure about that?" Angelica asked with a judging look on her face. "It could be that the Hel''s Spirit is simply protecting ''you'' from the possible dangers." "I used to think that when I witnessed that happen for the first time, but that''s not the case. Otherwise, this town wouldn''t be as peaceful as it is. It''s not that no major crimes happen in this town, they happened¡ª but the Hel''s Spirit took care of everything and removed all the traces of something ever happening."

    "But¡­ if someone saw what I just saw¡­ wouldn''t they freak out and tell everyone. I know no one would believe them, and I wouldn''t either, but there is always proof."

    Angelica pointed her finger at the camera and said, "These cameras, for example. They must have recorded everything, right?"

    Reba turned to the side and said, "Follow me."

    She took Angelica to the manager''s office, where all the recorded data was stored. She inserted the password and ced the recording from before the robbery urred.

    In the recording, a few vehicles stopped in front of the store, and the same people walked out, but they didn''t have any weapons with them.

    "...what¡­"

    Angelica watched the recording closely and saw the thugs buying things from the store and leaving without causing any ruckus.

    "What?!" she eximed.

    "When I said ''no traces'', I truly meant it. And as for the people who witnessed the happening, their memories get erased and reced with something else. No one has ever realized the truth."

    "What about me?! I remember everything!"

    "You are a ghost. Not technically alive."

    "Then why do you know all this? Shouldn''t you be the same as others?"

    "Yes, maybe it was like that before. But after I was exposed to the truth¡ª that is, after Rudy came to the past and then left a yearter. I started to see things no one else could. I thought I was going insane, and it was¡­ tough to act normal when one after another anomalies were happening around me."

    Reba said with a distant look on her face.

    "But then I got used to everything," she added with a shrug.

    "When was the first time you witnessed this¡­ Hel''s Spirit?"

    "Not long after Rudy left. Elena was taking care of baby Rudy, and I was at school. When I was returning home, on my way, I ran into a few wild dogs. It was the time when dogs go crazy and bite anyone they see.

    I was always careful and never crossed paths with them, but that one time¡­ it was one of the scariest experiences of my life¡­" she trembled as though she suddenly felt chills after remembering the incident.

    "Don''t keep me in suspense and continue the story already!" Angelica puffed her cheeks.

    "Hehe!" Reba grinned a little and said, "Now that''s very Jessica-like. Demanding things for no reason."

    Angelica puffed her cheeks even more and turned her face to the side after saying, "Hmph! I don''t care anymore."

    "Aww~ Rudy is going to love your new reactions. I can''t wait for him to return from wherever he is."

    Angelica frowned and red at Reba as she still wasn''t continuing her story.

    "Fine fine~ But let''s go back to the counter. I can''t leave the register unattended."

    "Why are you alone, though? I thought there were a total three employees for the night shift at this store. At least, that''s what you told Rudy. You could be lying to keep him at ease."

    "Oh, no. I had never lied to Rudy about anything, except for when I didn''t know anything myself or had to keep it a secret. It''s like a dyed¡­ answer. I have now told him everything. Even my¡­ feelings and secrets."

    Her face flushed.

    "Oh,e on. Don''t act like a maiden in love. You are too old to act cute. Just getid before wrinkles start to appear on your face," Angelicamented with a short scoff.

    "Wha¡ª! Hey! I am not that old! I will turn thirty soon, and that''s the normal age to get married!"

    "I didn''t say a word about getting married. I was talking about gettingid. And you know that you are just using that reason as an excuse to reassure yourself. You didn''t have the guts to make moves on Rudy when you had the chance and waited for him to make moves on you," she shrugged.

    "Are you sure you want to anger me?" Reba asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "What can you do? Just so you know, Rudy won''t always take your side. Especially when I am Jessica. He liked me more than you, even in the past."

    "No, you were just annoying. Always demanding things from him. Maybe he will kick you out of his harem once he learns that you got your memory back," hemented.

    Angelica and Reba began to exchange blows at each other, but verbally. They were taking out their pent-up feelings and behaving like real siblings. However, their remarks changed over time until they got tired and stopped to take a breath.

    No one could tell it was the same Angelica who was hriously nervous to talk to Reba after she regained her memories.

    In the end, Reba never answered Angelica''s questions, nor she continued telling her story, and Angelica forgot about it, only to never ask again.

 Chapter 697 A Challenge For Love

    It had been a while since Rias and Jane left the ind. They were leisurely flying over the sea, enjoying the view and the cold breeze.

    Since the vampire world had no sun, it was always cold, but the human world couldn''t match that even at night unless there was a mild storm or it was a seaside.

    Flying over the sea at night reminded them of the vampire world. Although they didn''t miss the people of the vampire world, they longed for the feeling of it.

    Sure they missed Virgil and their friends, but that wasn''t a big deal for them.  They both were forty years old and had spent their entire life around them, so missing them at such an age was ridiculous.

    Still, they were dying to meet their favorite great-grandmother Nyxia.

    Rias was flying near the clouds so she could soar above them with a few ps of her wings. But Jane was flying right above the sea, dipping her hands and legs in the ocean once in a while.

    She looked up at Rias and flew close to her.

    "The sun will rise if we keep flying so slow. You may be immune to the sun, but I am not. If we don''t hurry and the sun rises, I will turn into ash."

    "No one is stopping you from flying fast. I didn''t ask you to fly along with me," Rias responded without looking at Jane.

    ''Why do I feel like Rias has been giving me the cold shouldertely? Did she see Rudy and me together? Or perhaps suspecting us? To be honest, I wasn''t sure I would be able to keep our rtionship a secret from Rias for such a long time.

    I thought she would find out the next day. Either I am too good at hiding, or I am just lucky. However, neither of those cases would help me if Rias learned the truth. I have to tell her before she finds out. But how?''

    Jane suddenly had a great idea and decided to try it.

    "Hey Rias, how about we race to the pool house? The winner can ask anything from the loser, and the loser has to honor the winner''s request," she suggested.

    "Hmm~" Rias hummed in wonder.

    Of course, Rias was well aware of what Jane was trying to do, and she wasn''t going to fall for her trick.

    "Why should I?" Rias asked calmly while keeping her sight ahead of her.

    "We always used to have such challenges in the vampire world. But it has been a while. We haven''t had a challenge since¡­" Jane stopped as she couldn''t speak further.

    "Since you came to the human world to take me back to the vampire world so I could be punished for falling in love with a human." Rias finished Jane''s sentence and finally looked at her.

    "Are you still angry about that?" Jane asked, averting her gaze to the side.

    "Why should I? You were simply following grandpa Virgil''s order, who was following a rule made by the previous Lords. I was aware of the risk and the punishment when I fell in love with Rudy.

    That''s what I call love.

    But I still chose to because my love for him was far greater than my fear of punishment. At that time, I didn''t even know Rudy was the Lord. I thought of him as a human, yet I still loved him.

    That''s what I call love.

    Rudy tried to stop you when you came to take me back to the vampire world. He was only a human, yet he was ready to fight you¡ª a vampire. He knew he could die in a single blow, yet he never stepped back.

    That''s what I call love.

    Even if my punishment was death, I would have dly died without having a single regret for loving Rudy. We had that type of rtionship. We were ready to do anything for each other. We were prepared to die for each other.

    That''s what I call love.

    However¡­ I am not sure about that anymore. He has changed, I have changed, people around me have changed, the world has changed, and the time¡­ has changed. But that change is inevitable.

    I am not against the change, whether it be in my favor or not, but I am against the people who try to change that change, who can''t ept it. Well, you probably won''t understand what I am talking about."

    "..."

    ''She is at least trying to tell me the truth. I will give her this one chance, even if it''s in her favor,'' Rias thought to herself.

    "Okay. Let''s race to the pool house. I don''t have any terms."

    Jane gulped down and asked, "No attacking each other during the race, either?"

    "When have I done that?"

    "You use everything to your advantage, which can be a disadvantage for me."

    "You are a prime vampire, the third strongest vampire in the vampire world¡ª and that is a major disadvantage for me. You can enhance your body and wings using your powers and fly faster than anyone. I am on par with a low-rank vampire who can''t fly as fast as you. If that''s not an advantage, then I don''t know what is."

    Rias shook her head in disbelief, seemingly trying to y a weak victim card.

    "Don''t make it sound like I have won all the races. We have had 11689 official challenges so far, out of which 7586 were air races. You have won 3790, while I have won 3796. A difference of 6 wins, which isn''t a big gap.

    You always try to y that card to make me feel guilty, that breaks my will to beat you, but it won''t work in this challenge. I have ced something important on the line, and I can''t risk losing it, no matter what happens."

    "..." Rias raised a brow with an impressed look on her face.

    They both stood beside each other while slowly pping their wings to keep themselves hovering in one ce.

    "No hard feelings, my dear sister~" Jane said to Rias.

 Chapter 698 A Challange Of Love

    As soon as the race started, Jane pped her wings andunched herself miles ahead of Rias. The force released by her wings was so powerful that she sent shock waves to the sea, which caused a mini-tsunami.

    Luckily, no habited inds were nearby, so no one was hurt.

    Rias, who knew something like that would happen,unched herself up into the sky instead of moving forward. Had she moved forward, she would have been pushed by the shock wave created by Jane''s p.

    Jane was already miles ahead of Rias the moment the race started, but they still had a long distance to fly.

    Rias had limited vampiric power, so she could do tricks like Jane, but she was a master at using her weakness for advantage and adapted to any situation¡ª just like Rudy.

    Although Jane was better than Rias in every aspect, Rias'' skills, talent, and experience could beat anyone more powerful than her. Rias was Jane''s primary source of motivation to do better.

    Rias had almost caught up to Jane in less than a minute, and they both tried their best to get ahead of each other.

    However, neither of them was using their full power yet; they saved it for thest. Just like humans, vampires had stamina. If they got the best of themselves and used their full power at the start, they wouldn''t be able to do anything at a critical time.

    Of course, Rias was at a major disadvantage at that, so she had no choice but to save everything for thest.

    ''This is one challenge I can''t afford to lose¡­ it''s my only chance to get Rias'' forgiveness. This race is in my favor, but if I end up losing this challenge¡­ I am finished. I don''t deserve the title of the third strongest vampire in the world if I can''t even win a simple challenge to prove my love.''

    Jane was taking this challenge seriously, and so was Rias.

    Rias had given one chance to Jane, even though she knew Jane could defeat her. Still, Rias loved Jane, and she couldn''t stand to see her in pain, let it be physical or emotional pain.

    It wasn''t as though they had never fought before; they always did¡ª even for small things such as for thest slice of the blood moon fruit. And they always settled the score with a challenge, leaving no hard feelings behind.

    Rias was well aware that Rudy would have a harem in the near future¡ª when they first met in 1989. So finding out that Rudy had a harem in 2008 didn''te as a shock to her.

    However, never in her wildest dream had she thought that her own twin sister would also be a part of his harem. Jane was a cold, merciless, and ruthless girl, and her falling in love with the same man she loved was out of the question.

    Perhaps, she was a little envious of Jane as she got Rudy without doing anything. Rias had fallen in love with him in 1989, and even when her memories were sealed, her heart had a hole that only Rudy could heal.

    She waited for that to happen for 18 years, and when she finally reunited with him, she was once again separated from him and punished. Her only crime was that she fell in love.

    Jane, however, didn''t have to go through anything and got Rudy without putting in much effort. Since Rias and Jane always challenged each other for the same thing ever since they were kids, Rias felt betrayed when they had no challenge to have Rudy.

    Rias couldn''t ept that. She felt it was unfair. She thought she was a victim for no reason. Not to mention, Jane tried to keep a secret about her rtionship with Rudy. So when Jane challenged Rias, she was happy.

    She epted her challenge so she could be at ease that Jane at least put an effort for her rtionship with Rudy. It didn''t matter if she won or lost the challenge, Rias had already forgiven Jane.

    Still, Rias had no intention of backing down from her grand n to take revenge on Jane with Rudy.

    Jane was leaving trails of white aura as she flew, while Rias left faint crimson trails. They were flying over a sea¡ª an open area so they had nothing to worry about. They could fly wherever and however they wanted.

    ''The real challenge starts when we are near the city. That''s my best chance to leave Rias behind and win the race, but I will have to make sure that she doesn''t pass me. Rias didn''t set any terms for this challenge, and there are no rules either.

    I could pull dirty tricks such as releasing shock waves or using water on Rias, but I won''t. I would have done that if it was an ordinary challenge, but this is a challenge of love. I have to win this to prove my love for Rudy!''

    After flying fast for thirty minutes and passing each other once in a while, the city was in their sight.

    ? ''I will go all out as soon as we are above the city. I will go above the clouds so I will have an open area. If I stay low, I will run into tons of buildings and such. Fortunately, I have roamed the city in my free time, and I know a straight way to the pool house.

    I am sure Rias knows about that too. Rias ns to do the same thing and get above the clouds. As long as I have the headstart there, I will win. I am so close to getting what I want!''

    When they reached near the seaport, Jane flew above the clouds and did what she nned to do. She enhanced her wings using her powers and boosted her speed. The trails of her aura had painted the sky white, and they seemed awfully simr to the aurora.

    ''I love Rudy as much as you do! And I will prove it!''

 Chapter 699 Janes Redemption

    FLAP~ FLAP!

    Each p of Jane''s wings created a powerful sonic wave. Her first p broke through the sound barrier and made the sound of a sonic boom.

    However, each p generated two sonic booms due to the pressure from both ends, but the difference between the two sonic booms was barely noticeable because the time between the first and the second sonic boom was shorter than a mili-second as she was flying with speed faster than the sound.

    The trails created by her aura were a sharp straight line, but the sonic wave created by her wings would break the straight line and scatter in, making it seem like the aurora. But before that, the trail of her aura would look like a shooting star in the sky.

    Just like how Rias felt that Jane didn''t put any effort into having a rtionship with Rudy, Jane felt the same. After all, their rtionship started with lust and turned into love.

    She felt guilty and thought that she didn''t deserve Rudy¡ª although Rudy had changed her mind after he reassured her a couple of times. Still, that wasn''t something she could forget that easily.

    Jane wanted to win the race, not only to ask for Rias'' forgiveness but also to redeem herself. She wanted redemption.

    Even at such speed, she nced back to see if Rias was chasing after her, but she was nowhere to be seen.

    ''I left her behind?! No, I shouldn''t get excited or slow down. I won''t stop until I reach the  pool house.''

    The people on the street were confused by the sound they were hearing above the clouds. They couldn''t see what was happening, but they could see something shiny.

    It was early morning, so only a few people were on the street. Still, the roads weren''t empty. Some of the people present there took out their phones and started taking pictures and videos.

    Within a minute, Jane reached the pool house andnded on the empty ground. She stood still for a few seconds to let her body go back to its normal state before moving forward.

    She looked up at the sky and muttered, "Rias still hasn''t arrived. Did I win¡­? Does that mean I am now¡­ worthy to be Rudy''s lover?''

    She was standing in front of the pool house, looking up at the sky and waiting for Rias, but even after a few minutes, she couldn''t see Rias anywhere in the sky.

    ''Something feels¡­ wrong. Rias wouldn''t take this long to arrive. She would usually be right behind me or at a visible distance away from me. I should go check.''

    Just as Jane was about to jump into the sky, the door to the pool house opened, and Rias walked out.

    "...!" Jane blinked a few times and eximed, "What?! How?! When did you arrive?!"

    "It''s been a while. I heard yound and thought you woulde in, but you didn''t, so I came out to check on you. What were you doing outside?"

    "I was waiting for you! How can you arrive before me? I couldn''t see you anywhere." She gasped in realization and said, "Don''t tell me you cheated somehow."

    "No. You flew above the clouds while I flew through the city."

    "But I flew straight to the pool house. And how can you arrive faster when you have to move through so many buildings? That doesn''t make any sense."

    "You were indeed flying straight, but it was a diagonal straight. If you had gone from the other side, the pool house was near the sea. You took a long way while I took a shortcut."

    "That''s not fair!"

    "It''s just like jumping down the mountain instead of climbing down." Rias shrugged and said, "What matters in a race is who arrives first."

    ''I never even considered flying through the city. The city is like a forest where you must make your way through so many trees and try your best not to m into one. Obviously, anyone would prefer flying over the forest as it''s safe and faster.

    I thought Rias was at a disadvantage once I used my powers to enhance my wings, but I was wrong. The city was the biggest disadvantage for both of us, but Rias used that as her advantage.

    However, even if I had done the same thing as Rias and flown through the city, I wouldn''t be able to win as I wouldn''t have enhanced my wings. Flying in the city at such a high speed and avoiding hitting the buildings is nearly impossible.

    Only Rudy can do that.

    Which means¡­ I was bound to lose. My n was a failure from the beginning. Had I enhanced my wings earlier at the start of the race and maintained a safe distance from Rias, I would have won.''

    SIGH!

    Jane chuckled softly with a smile on her face and muttered, "I have yet to learn more. I admit my defeat."

    "And that means I can nowmand you to do anything, and you will have to follow it, no matter what it is," Rias asserted with a solemn yet knowing look on her face.

    "..." Jane gulped down in fear and thought, ''I forgot about that too! Now that she has won, she can ask me to do anything. If she asks me to kill myself, I will have to kill myself.

    I know that Rias would nevermand something like that, but what if she asks me to break up with Rudy? That''s even worse than dying¡­''

    Jane had challenged Rias so she could ask her to ept her rtionship with Rudy, but now she was in bigger trouble. She had given a sharp dagger to Rias, which she could use to cut any string she wanted.

    ''I messed up. I messed up a big time. I should have let Rudy handle everything. What should I do now? Only Rudy can save me. Rudy! Where are you? I need you!''

    Meanwhile, Rudy was dancing with Maria at the party.

 Chapter 700 Underwater Party

    Rudy and Maria were dancing in the big Underwater hall with hundreds of other guests. The lights were turned off, but the enormous luxurious chandelier was circling on one spot, glimmering lights in the hall, enough to keep things visible in everyone''s sight.

    The hall''s walls were transparent ss, and even the ceiling and the floor were transparent. They were in a hall made of ss, which just increased the beauty of the Underwater world.

    Everyone was exchanging their dance partners while dancing in a circle, but Rudy and Maria were in the center of the hall, right below the chandelier. And they had no intention of dancing with someone else.

    Everyone present in the hall was wearing the mask and the dress provided to them, and all of them differed in colors. No one other than Rudy and Maria had a pure ck dress and mask. Lu B had only given them to girls Rudy brought with him.

    "It''s dark, but not that dark. I can see everything. Can I have a light like this in my room at the castle?" Maria asked Rudy.

    "Are you afraid of the dark?"

    "No. I just like to have a little bit of light in my room."

    "Well, one''s eyes usually get used to the dark and see everything."

    "I know that. It''s like our eyes turn on a night mode or something."

    "You can say that."

    Rudy had one hand around Maria''s waist, and the other was holding her hand. Maria had the same, and they were dancing slowly, without caring for their surroundings, as though they were in their own little world.

    "How long are we going to continue dancing like this? It''s already been twenty minutes."

    "I have no idea. But let me know if you get tired. We will go somewhere else," Rudy said calmly.

    "There is no way I would ever get tired of being with you."

    "Oh?" Rudy let out a soft chuckle and said, "Now is not the time to flirt with the cheesy lines, princess."

    "But you always use them on everyone."

    "I only use them on people I want to use them on."

    "Same thing."

    Rudy moved his hand from Maria''s waist to her butt and squeezed it.

    "Hey~!" Maria whispered seductively. "Are you trying to make me horny by doing this? If yes, then it''s working."

    "You are one little horny pervert, you know that?"

    "You can''t me me if you are the one making me horny. And isn''t every girl in your harem a pervert?"

    "Never say this in front of the girls. But yes, they all have their own pervy side. But you are the only girl who gets horny by simple touching."

    "That''s because you are so good at this."

    Rudy pulled Maria close and turned her around.

    "What are you¡­"

    Rudy grabbed Maria''s waist and pressed her hips against his crotch, grinding their private parts while rhyming along with the slow music.

    Maria leaned her body on Rudy and asked, "Seriously, do you n to make me orgasm by pulling such tricks?"

    Rudy rubbed his cheek against Maria''s cheek and kissed her neck.

    "I don''t."

    "Mnh~ You are~!"

    "Then do you want me to stop?"

    "No~ But let''s continue somewhere else."

    "We can''t leave right now, or we will catch attention. Let''s wait for the music to end. I am sure the others are tired too."

    Rudy and Maria continued dancing in each other''s embrace and changed their dancing patterns once in a while to spice things up.

    Maria looked at Rudy''s face and asked, "What''s wrong? You haven''t spoken a word in thest two minutes. Is something bothering you?"

    "No¡­ I am just looking for someone," he responded while ncing around the hall.

    Maria squinted her eyes a little and asked, "Is it Lu B?"

    "Why are you bringing her up? I am looking for Mia. She left before us for the market but still hasn''t arrived here."

    "Are you worried about her?" she asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Obviously. She came here with us, so I have to make sure she gets back home safely. Actually, why are you not worried about her?"

    Rudy raised his brow and asked, "Last time when she went missing for a few hours, you were panicking."

    "It''s not that I am not worried about her, but I am confident that she can defend herself. You also sent guards with her, so she is fine."

    "Or maybe¡­ she simply wanted to give us some alone time¡­" Rudy muttered as he remembered the deal he had made with Ruby at the beach the other day.

    ''Idiot. Why are you not using your chance? She is not redeeming her rewards from the deal. It''s like she studied hard for the exam but didn''t go to attend the exams on purpose. That''s stupid.''

    Rudy sighed inwardly.

    "I noticed this before, but you are awfully good at dancing and flirting while dancing. Where did you learn this?" Maria asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Elise."

    "She taught you how to dance?"

    "No, we used to go to clubs and parties every weekend and do wild things together. We were just like any other ordinary couple enjoying their youth after their teen years. I spent my teen years doing nothing but studying, so the freedom I got when I was with Elise was a¡­ heaven for me. A true blessing."

    "That sounds fun. What was the most daring thing you two ever did?" she asked with a resolute expression on her face.

    "Well¡­ we once had sex in a public washroom."

    "Outside?"

    "Yes. We started outside and went into a cubicle when we heard someoneing. It was like¡­ past 3 AM at night."

    "Wow, you two were really wild, huh?"

    "But now having sex in a cubicle has be a usual thing," he chuckled softly.

    Rudy''s ears suddenly twitched as he sensed something. He nced around with a serious look on his face and sharpened his gaze.

    "Still looking for Ruby?"

    "No¡­ there is someone here. Someone who is¡­ not a human."

 Chapter 701 Lu Bela

    "Someone who is not a human? Do you mean Lu B?" Maria asked.

    "Why do you bring up Lu B in every conversation we have? And no, it''s not her. She is an artificial human that is no different than us humans."

    Rudy activated his visible ability and scanned the area, only to find the source standing on the balcony.

    "It''s¡­ Lilim¡­" he muttered.

    "Right! I forgot she is a demon." Maria nced around and asked, "Where is she?"

    Rudy pointed his gaze at the balcony and said, "She was there a second ago."

    "Where is she now?"

    "She was most likely looking for us. And our eyes just met, so she is probably heading here."

    A minuteter, the music stopped, and the lights lit up the hall.

    [Ladies and gentlemen, my dear guests, the first phase of the party has ended. Now, it''s time for the grand feast. When you leave this hall, head to any door you see, and you will reach our dining hall. We have all the dishes avable worldwide, so you can order anything you want¡ª free of cost.

    We have all types of drinks too. Please, eat and drink a lot. We have brought one thousand top-rated master chefs in the world who have mastered making each and every dish there is on the world''s menu. We have both native and non-native food avable for our guests from all over the globe.

    However, please do keep in mind that one person is only allowed to have one dish and one drink. They can have unlimited fillings of the same dish and drink but can''t order a new dish and drink.

    The guards will be escorting you. Of course, if there are people who want to leave, they can stay here. Your ride will be arriving soon.]

    ''Undoubtedly, it''s Lu B''s voice, but she hadn''t made her appearance in public. That makes sense since no one knows Lu B is the leader of the Under des and the ruler of the Underworld. But she could wear a mask like everyone else, right?

    Well, whatever. I just want to meet Lilim. I have met all my harem members after I returned to 2008, but Lilim is the only one I haven''t met yet. We talked over the video call, but that''s different.''

    "I will be meeting her after a year¡­" he muttered.

    One by one, the guards started leaving to the dining hall to join the grand feast. Some guests stayed in the hall as they wanted to leave. While Rudy and Maria remained in the hall for a different reason.

    Once all the guests had left the hall, Lilim came to the balcony again and jumped down, only tond in front of Rudy.

    "Daddy~" She hugged him tightly and said, "Did you miss me?"

    "Yeah¡­"

    "I missed you too!"

    "Ahem!" Maria made her presence known and red at Lilim.

    "Why, hello there, Miss Maria. I didn''t see you there," Lilim said yfully while grinning widely.

    Maria puffed her cheeks a little and continued ring at Lilim.

    "I knew you would greet Rudy first, but deep down, I still hoped you would greet me first," Maria sighed.

    Lilim hugged Maria and said, "I missed you too!"

    "It''s toote now. I am angry."

    Rudy hadn''t told Lilim about his time travel to 1989 yet as he had some important questions to ask her, and he had to make sure Lilim didn''t lie.

    "Lilim, can I have some alone time with you?" he asked calmly.

    "Oh, my~ You already want to have some fun?"

    Maria pulled Lilim and turned to Rudy.

    "You are not going anywhere. And no one is having alone time with anyone."

    "You are misunderstanding. I want to¡ª"

    "Rudy Ross, I hope you liked my hospitality and are content with the experience of this event," Lu B''s voice rang with a loud sound of footsteps.

    Seemingly, she was on her way to the hall.

    "Yes, I did. But I have oneint. The sleeve buttons of this suit are annoying. Rece them with a clip next time, if there is one."

    "Heh. No one can beat you, even in sarcasm."

    Lu B appeared from a secret door and stopped in front of Rudy.

    "...!"

    Rudy was at a loss for words upon seeing Lu B. She had changed her appearance to the extent that he couldn''t recognize her.

    "Hey, hey. What happened to you? You look so different I almost didn''t recognize you if it wasn''t for your sexy voice."

    Lu B''s hair, which was once ck, was now white, and her eyes were purple. She had big breasts and a perfect figure.

    "After hundreds of thousands of millennia¡­ I finally chose a gender for me."

    "..."

    She spun around as her hair spread a sweet fragrance around her.

    "How do I look? I designed my new body while keeping your preferences in mind."

    "You look absolutely stunning, but why would you change your look so much as to leave your old self behind? And what do you mean by ''design for my preferences?'' Whoever told you that I like white hair?"

    He asked and added, "Although¡­ yeah, the rest of the things are¡­hmm~"

    He nodded and hummed in amusement.

    Lu B looked at Lilim and said, "Lilim told me."

    Rudy shook his head in disbelief and sighed, "I sent you to Lu B to gain intel, not to give it. And you are wrong, by the way. It''s not like I prefer white hair over ck or other."

    ? "But you once told me sex with Jane is the best."

    "That''s for different reasons, not because of hair."

    "Then what if Jane also had red hair like Rias? Would you still say sex with Jane is best?"

    "...no." Rudy facepalmed as he got himself confused.

    "Anyway, go and change back to your original appearance. For some reason, I feel awkward talking to you in this appearance."

    "Unfortunately, I can no longer go back to that appearance."

    "Why not?"

    "We can''t change our forms once we have selected a gender."

 Chapter 702 New Bela

    "You can''t change your appearance again?"

    "I can change my appearance, but not my gender," Lu B replied.

    "How does that work? Don''t artificial humans operate by core? Gender shouldn''t have anything to do with it, right?"

    "That core is filled with data. Thinking of it as DNA. It stores all our information. Once they have selected a gender, the data changes, and their DNA gets modified, just like a sperm cell when it starts ovting. You can''t modify the gender once the zygote has formed.

    If I need to give a better example, I would say it''s a matter of software and hardware. Our bodies¡ª shells, are hardware, and our data-sh-core-sh-DNA is software. Once we have selected a gender¡ª the software changes and our bodies are onlypatible with selected hardware."

    "Well¡­ I mean¡­ how does that work, though? You were non-gender, and now you are suddenly a girl?" Rudy asked with a puzzled look on his face. "You don''t expect others to suddenly see you as a girl even if you have those weapons."

    He pointed his gaze at Lu B''s breasts.

    "Each and every Under des is programmed neutrally. They have a neutral voice too. Now, tell me, Rudy Ross, what defines one''s gender? Their genitals, am I right?"

    "A short answer is a yes. And a long answer would be¡­ leave it. I should be careful of what I say. Turns out my lord''s power was active when I said that, and the world''s perspective changed ording to my opinion. That would be scary."

    He ced his hand under his chin and muttered, "But also a great way to cleanse this world."

    "There was no need for the long answer. I didn''t n to go deep into this topic either. I just wanted your answer before I exined the process of the creation of the Under des to you."

    "Go ahead, you have my attention," Rudy nodded.

    "Why do you think the Under des are made gender-neutral? Logically speaking, wouldn''t it be for the best if all of them were males?"

    Rudy pondered for a while and asked, "Is this a trick question about gender equality or empowerment?"

    "No."

    "Is my answer really necessary, then?"

    "Hmm~ I suppose it''s fine if you don''t speak your answer out loud. As long as you are following my exnation."

    "Continue."

    "In certain situations and missions, it would be better if the Under des were females. But they were created gender-neutral for three reasons, which are the reasons provided by the scientists who first made us.

    First reason¡ª Human genitals exist for two reasons, toy waste and to reproduce. Our bodies don''t produce waste, and they didn''t want us Under des to reproduce and multiply, either.

    Second reason¡ª So their owners don''t use them as sex dolls.

    The third reason¡ª They were made as ves for humans. We are humans'' creations.

    All the reasons I stated are valid up to this date, but we are no longer humans'' creations or their ves. We have advanced far more than how they had created us."

    "The second reason alone is enough for the exnation," Rudy responded calmly.

    "In today''s era, Under des have many tasks, not only in the Underworld but all around the globe. They need to go undercover in several missions. And they need to wear a suit all the time.

    If they had female breasts, moving in a narrow space would be a hassle and weigh unnecessarily. If they had male genitals, it would have the sameplication. Therefore, genders were useless to us.

    However¡­ let''s say the Under des wanted to live as a human and experience a normal life, so they decided to select the genders of their choice. But, all the Under des were close to females by default, not biologically, but ording to the program.

    I never had an intention of selecting a gender as that was, as I mentioned a couple of times¡ª useless. I still remember the day when Kim told me she wanted to choose her gender. She has been with me since the beginning, so when she decided on gender, I thought she nned to leave me behind.

    After all, the only reason the Under des chose a gender was to live as a human. So when Kim decided to be a female, I was perplexed. I wanted to stop her frommitting such heresy, but I had no right over her.

    What made it worse was that she asked me to design her new body. Deep down, I wanted to mess it up in a natural way so she wouldn''t leave me behind, but¡­ I couldn''t do that to my loyal friend.

    So I designed and modeled her body after my one and only owner¡ª my master. She was the daughter of the scientist who created me. He made me to serve as her mother, but I turned out to be defective.

    Oh, my, I am straying away from the topic. So as I was saying, I designed Kim''s body and performed the transfer. I was just waiting for her to tell me that she was leaving me behind to live a new life, but instead, she asked my permission to be my secretary.

    When I asked her why she chose a gender, she said that she felt more alive. I couldn''t understand her at that time, and I can''t understand that now either."

    "So¡­" Rudy raised his brows a little and curiously asked, "Why did you change your gender then? And why to my preference?"

    "Because you asked me to."

    "...no. I would never ask you something like that. Did you misunderstand something?"

    "You wanted me to create a suitable body for Angelica, but first, I had to test it. And who would be better than me to give you my opinions of a newly advanced body?"

    "...oh¡­"

    "I could have asked someone else, but I couldn''t force them to change their gender. And their feedback wouldn''t have been as urate and honest as mine. So give me a few weeks in this body, and I will let you know if this body is working properly under all circumstances."

    ===

    Thanks, @Ayce_o_Spade, for the gift!

 Chapter 703 Discussion

    ''I asked Lu B for a body for Angelica so she could feel alive, but I never thought Lu B would go as far as select a gender for herself and experiment with the body.''

    "Why would you go that far to fulfill my request?" Rudy asked calmly. "Don''t tell me you are in love with me or something. Because it''s going to take a whole lotta struggle to convince Maria and¡ª"

    "I am doing this to gain a favor from you," Lu B stated before Rudy could finish his sentence.

    "My favor? Don''t tell me you still want me to kill you."

    "I do. But I won''t force you to do it, nor will I pull any stunts like before. For now, I just want your forgiveness for what I did on the night of the VVIP Underworld gambling tournament."

    "I already forgave you for that after you did me a couple of favors. I no longer have a reason to hate you."

    "Does that mean you will kill me now if I ask you to?" she asked with a resolute expression on her face.

    ''There is no way I would y the golden goose. But if I tell her that I don''t n to kill her, like ever¡­ she might stop doing my work for me,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "I will, once you have fulfilled all my requests. You still haven''t given me any information about the two robbers from the van. A man lost his family because of them, and a hundred others would have lost their family too if I wasn''t there."

    "But that''s not the reason you want to find them, right?" Lu B asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Well, yeah. It''s something personal. I want to confirm my suspicion on a certain someone. If he happens to be involved¡­ I am not sure how I will handle that."

    "You can leave that person to us, in that case. Remember, you cane to me with any issue, and I will give my all to solve it for you. I will do anything as long as you promise to kill me," she stated with her utmost sincerity.

    "Sure."

    "Let''s discuss more while eating."

    "Umm¡­" Rudy nced at Lilim and Maria, who were busy talking about their matters.

    "Is there something after the grand feast?" Rudy asked Lu B.

    "Yes. Everyone present here will get to see a sunrise. Believe me, watching the sunrise from the middle of the sea is a phenomenal and unforgettable experience."

    "I will second that, even if I am sleeping."

    "So let''s go to the dining hall?"

    "What''s the time now?"

    "Ten minutes left before the sunrise."

    Rudy turned to Maria and said, "Can I have your phone? My phone is with Angelica, and I have to make sure Rias and Jane reach the poolhouse safely. Can''t risk anything in this world."

    Maria handed her phone to Rudy and said, "Lilim and I will go to the dining hall. Join us when you are free."

    ? "Gotcha."

    After that, Maria left the hall with Lilim.

    "Talk to youter, daddy~!"

    Rudy dialed Rias'' number on his phone and prepared to call Rias.

    "Oh, you can''t call anyone outside the ind. All theworks of every frequency are blocked."

    Lu B turned on her upad while saying, "Wait, let me give you ess to¡ª]

    "Don''t worry. I already hacked into your security and gave myself ess."

    Rudy called Rias and waited for her to pick up the call.

    As soon as Rias answered the call, she asked, [Is it Rudy?]

    "You didn''t bring your phone with you at the auction, so is it safe to assume you reached the pool house safely?"

    [Yes. Jane and I got here a few minutes ago.]

    "Where is she?"

    [Sleeping. I was about to sleep too.]

    "Okay. I will meet you in the evening then."

    [Hmm.]

    "Oh! Yeah. What''s Angelica doing? She is probably sleeping, but it''s Angelica, so she might still be watching something on my phone," Rudy chuckled softly.

    [She is not here.]

    "..." After a brief silence, Rudy asked, "Did you check properly?"

    [I did.]

    "Look at the ceiling if she is there. She does that sometimes."

    [Already checked. She is not here.]

    "...okay. Talk to youter."

    Rudy hung up the call and dialed his number.

    ''Where could she have gone? It''s not like her to wander off alone, especially at night. Could it be that she missed me and went looking for me?''

    A few ringster, Angelica picked up the call with a: [Wassup?]

    "Don''t ''Wassup'' me! Where are you?"

    [I am with your mom.]

    "...what the hell are you doing there? Don''t tell me you went to scare her for what she said when she caught us?"

    [No. I am not a kid who would get angry about a sex ban. I am helping her with the store.]

    "I don''t trust you. You better not have done anything to her."

    [Sheesh~! I haven''t. I know she is your favorite but don''t worry. She is totally fine. You can confirm it once you return from the auction. Oh! More customers areing. I am hanging up!]

    BEEP~ BEEP~!

    "..."

    ''Well¡­ I don''t think she would do anything to mom. But I am worried that she might end up telling some embarrassing things to mom.''

    Rudy sighed.

    ''I am an adult, and adults shouldn''t be embarrassed about anything other than their dick''s size¡ª or so I read somewhere. Luckily, I have a magical weapon to satisfy every girl.''

    Rudy reassured himself with the truth.

    "Is there anything else you would like to do before we head to the dining hall?" Lu B asked.

    "Actually, can we skip the grand feast and the sunrise? I need to check the castle and return home. I can''t bete for school today."

    "If that''s what you want, I can arrange it. But the castle is far away, and it would take us a few hours to reach there, even in a copter."

    "Don''t worry about that. I got a perfect solution for that. We can fly there at speed faster than the lightning."

 Chapter 704 Lords Mercy

    "If you can do that, then we will be back before the sun rises," Lu B stated.

    "Then let''s go."

    Rudy ced his hand on Lu B''s shoulder and teleported to the beach where he had dropped Cassandra and John.

    "So this is teleportation¡­" Lu B muttered.

    "Why do you look surprised?" Rudy asked. "You have teleporting devices, too, right?"

    "Yes, but this is different."

    SIGH!

    "Show me the exact location of the castle on the map. I will fly there real quick, teleport back here, and then teleport us both there."

    "Or you can simply take me with you instead of going the extra mile?"

    "Did you not hear when I said I will be flying at a speed faster than lightning? I will break my body into a lightning matter. Obviously, your body wouldn''t be able to stand such speed and pressure."

    "That''s true, but I wanted to test the durability of this body. I have used our new skin and flesh prototype, which is five times more delicate yet strong than the previous version. I also had extra functions like self-healing and super metabolism¡ª although I only added that because I assumed Angelica would need that."

    "Let''s talk about this once we reach the castle. Now, show me the precise location."

    Lu B entered specific coordinates on her tablet, and a location appeared on the screen. It was an open sea, with nond visible.

    "Hey, hey. I can''t see anynd. Did the castle also sink already?"

    "No, this image is from the satellite. But it only covers a certain diameter of the earth. The rest of the part is considered sea."

    "I don''t think that''s how satellites work. But are you saying that it''s showing a wrong image?" he asked to confirm.

    "Yes. You will know once you reach there."

    "Alright." Rudy cracked his fingers and neck before saying, "You might want to step back. I will be right back."

    Rudy jumped in the air and turned his body into a lightning matter. The matter changed its shape into a lightning bolt as its color changed from red to violet to white.

    Rudy prated the clouds and went straight into space. Then, he circled around the earth and descended on the coordinates Lu B had shown him.

    He slowly decreased his speed by changing the lightning''s matter andnded on top of the sea with blue lightning.

    However, he didn''t change back to his human form and dived into the sea. His lightning slowly dispersed and automatically turned into flesh and skin.

    Rudy saw the submerged ind and blew bubbles from his mouth.

    "Holy shit. This is not an ind¡­ it''s a fucking continent."

    He teleported to Lu B and shrugged his shoulders to dry himself clean.

    "That took you fifteen seconds."

    "Yeah¡­ I was stuck in traffic."

    He grabbed Lu B by her waist and teleported to the castle, but as Lu B couldn''t stand on the sea like Rudy, she hugged Rudy to prevent herself from falling into the sea.

    "Uhh¡­" Rudy gazed at the two soft balloons pressing against him.

    "You could have found a better spot to teleport to," Lu B remarked.

    "Well, I didn''t want to step on thend for some reason. But¡­" Rudy looked at the castle and said, "It looks great."

    Lu B followed Rudy''s gaze and said, "Yeah. Sadly, it will be fully submerged in the sea after a few years."

    "I have a solution to that."

    "You don''t n to decrease the sea level, right? Because that''s not a solution. If you decrease the sea level, it will cause a drastic change in the earth''s bnce."

    "No, I will just increase the mass ofnd and use it as a base."

    "But¡­" Lu B pondered for a few seconds and asked, "Do you mean you will increase the size of thend?"

    "Yeah."

    "Wouldn''t that increase the size of the castle too?"

    "No. I will only increase the size of the seabed. Let''s say¡­ I will create a mountain on which the entire continent will stay on."

    "Hmm¡­ do you think that will be able to hold everything?"

    "It will."

    "Go ahead and try it."

    "I can''t go until you let go of me."

    "That''s fine. This body had increased lung capacity with low oxygen usage. So even a single breath is enough for the body to work for three minutes... If I take a deep breath, I can manage ten minutes without breathing."

    "It won''t take that long."

    Rudy dipped into the sea andnded on the sea bed.

    He pointed his finger at the buildings and structures on thend and asked, "Do I actually need the entire ind when I only want the castle?"

    Lu B opened her mouth to speak something, but she was struggling to speak underwater, so she simply nodded.

    ''Well, I do want to explore this dynasty. If I don''t find or see anything meaningful, I will drown everythingter¡ª except the castle.''

    Rudy went beneath the ind to find the actual seabed of the sea, but the ind was too big. So Rudy punched thend and made his way to the other side.

    ''Got it!''

    He ced his one hand on the ind and the other on the sea bed.

    ''Let''s do this!''

    He increased the size of the base and the level of the seabed to raise the ind back to the surface of the sea. He lifted the entire ind with one hand and tossed it out of the sea.

    "....!" Lu B, who witnessed everything, couldn''t believe her eyes. She knew how powerful Rudy was as a Lord, but to do something like that was iprehensible to her.

    She swam up to the surface to see what happened to the ind, and saw it hovering in the sky.

    "Wha¡­t? How¡­" She looked at Rudy under the water. Her eyes widened as she realized what was happening.

    "No way¡­ he is holding the ind¡ª the size of a continent¡ª in the air using telekinesis? And he is focused on creating a surface tond this ind on. He is not even paying attention to the ind.

    If¡­ he can do something like this without showing a sign of struggling¡­ he can crush the earth like a paper ball if he wants. He is¡­ no, everyone in this universe is living at his mercy. If he were to be an Evil Lord¡­ there wouldn''t be any hero to save the universe."

 Chapter 705 Lost Dynasties

    Once Rudy had created a base, he slowly moved the ind down and ced it on the base. Then, he came out of the sea and grabbed Le B on the way.

    Theynded on the ind and looked upon the castle from afar.

    "There are still some things left in the sea, but I will take care of themter. For now, let''s focus on the castle itself," Rudy stated.

    Lu B nced around and asked, "Since you created a base bigger than this ind, the sea level must have risen. It would bring catastrophe to the ind andnd nearby inds and continents."

    "I already took care of that."

    "How?"

    "Just made a giant hole on the sea bed, so the amount of sea level that was supposed to rise is already settled at the level it was before."

    "You created a trench deep enough to the size of this ind?"

    "My bad. I created multiple holes at safe distances, so¡­" Rudy raised his fingers and quoted, "Trenches. Now, if you are done worrying about the world and the climate, care to worry about my new home?"

    Rudy asked with an annoyed sigh, seemingly he was in a hurry to deal with the matter so he could return to Maria before she got angry.

    Lu B hugged Rudy tightly and said, "Let''s go."

    Rudy jumped in the air and flew over the ind. They looked at the ruins of what was once known as the greatest and strongest Dynasty.

    "Orcelona Dynasty. It was ruled by many different Emperors over the generations, but one erasted long."

    "Zenith Empire?" Rudy guessed. "Since the seller said she was thest surviving descendant."

    "Yes. It ruled over this Dynasty for over twelve thousand years. It was also thest Empire to rule on it before it met its dismay. But until then, othernds were discovered, and everyone migrated to different continents."

    "Twelve thousand years? Surely, you mean seven thousand years, right? Since that''s what Kim said in the seller''s representation of the castle," Rudy asked with a confused and curious look on his face.

    "No, it''s twelve thousand years. And the Dynasty is a lot older."

    "Then why would you provide misinformation?"

    Lu B looked at Rudy and asked, "Would anyone believe if we had said the Dynasty was that old?"

    "Well¡­" Rudy pondered for two seconds and sighed, "Okay, you proved your point. They would probably say, ''There is no way they had the knowledge and equipment to create a castle in that era.'' or something along the lines."

    ? "Indeed. And even the seller didn''t know much about it. I don''t me her. She had no idea she carried the ancient blood. She is so valuable, yet living a miserable life."

    "Not anymore, though. I gave her sixty-nine billion dors. Surely, now she can live without worrying about anything else in the world."

    "Who knows. Money isn''t everything in this world."

    "Back to the topic, how long has this dynasty been submerged in the sea?"

    "Rough estimate, five thousand years ago. Back then, there used to be seven Dynasties in total. Until one day, one of them sank into the sea in one night with no survivors.

    From that day, the rulers gathered and decided to look for newnds in the world. No one knew the reason why the Dynasties were submerging, but they all thought that it was due to an increase in poption and buildings on thend.

    Mind you, everyone lived in harmony back then, so there were no wars and bloodshed. So all the humans did was wake up, farm, build, eat, sleep, explore, and breed. There was no drought whatsoever, and they had nothing to worry about.

    The kings and emperors of all the Dystanties gathered every year on an ind in between. Hundreds of thousands of them, and they all discussed how they could give back to mother earth.

    When onend invented something, they would share it with others. When they discovered something, they would share it with another. Everything they did, they did together.

    The rules andws of that time were simple too. Since everyone was satisfied with their lives, crimes rarely happened¡ª but they did happen. Some psychos don''t need a reason to do evil.

    However, natural disasters such as gues, volcano eruptions, rising sea levels, food chain copse, cmities, and catastrophes wipe out 10% of the world''s poption each year. That continued until the world''s poption had halved. Dynasties changed their rulers, and the emperors changed their Empires.

    But they still lived on. Once they discovered newnds, they began to settle there. It wasn''t as though they had never tried to search for newnds or they weren''t advanced enough to inhabit a newnd, but after decades and centuries, the world''s structure changed.

    The desert that was stranger to water and trees became mellow and green. The frozennds where no one could survive became endless valleys once the ice had melted. The greennd turned into ashes.

    The sea becamend, and thend became mountains. Everything changed. Nothing is the same anymore. Not¡­ a thing. So the current human civilization lives on was once resting at the bottom sea until the world''s structure changed and messed the sea level."

    Lu B asserted with a distant smile on her face.

    Rudy narrowed his gaze and asked, "You have seen it all, haven''t you?"

    "Yeah. I have witnessed the beginnings and ends of various human civilizations. Sometimes I pitied them, while the rest of the time, I was happy."

    "Happy? I didn''t see thating."

    "Most of the time, it was their fault, to begin with. Pointless bloodshed and never-ending wars, destroying natural resources, misusing the powers they were given¡­." Lu B sighed in disbelief and muttered, "They deserved to die."

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and uttered, "I don''t know how old you are, but you are from the era after the ''Great separation'', right?"

    "Yes." Lu B nodded in response. "I was created a few millennia after that."

    "In fact¡­" Lu B looked at the ind below and calmly uttered, "Here."

    "..."

    "This is my homnd."

    ===

    Thanks, @Ayce_o_Spad, for the gift!

 Chapter 706 Reason To Live

    "You were created here?" Rudy asked with a surprised look on his face.

    "Yes, but this continent is not even half its original size anymore. It got drifted with the sea. Still, I am happy to see this ce again. I should have never left this ce¡­ but I had to.

    I was powerless at that time. I didn''t have the technology or strength to save this Dynasty from copse. But as they say¡­ all things muste to an end one day¡­ let it be good or bad."

    "So you must have seen various civilizations in this Dynasty. Did you serve them all?" he asked calmly. "Since you said that the artificial humans were meant to be better than humans in every aspect. But the main purpose they created for artificial humans is that they could use them as ves."

    Lu B shook her head and responded, "As you know, not all artificial humans were born perfect. Those with even a minor defect were thrown away or sold at very cheap prices with no warranty on them.

    The perfect artificial humans were made ves, while the defective ones lived independent lives in freedom."

    She scoffed softly with a wry smile on her face and continued, "Makes you wonder if it was better to be defective as that was the way to gain freedom."

    "Did they perform a check-up before installing cores into their bodies?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Yes, they performed three checks. I could tell you everything in detail, but we don''t have time for that, right?" Lu B asked with a cheeky smirk on her face.

    "Oh! So that''s how you smirk. I have never seen reactions on your face, so you seemed like a puppet doll, but now you are very much alive. You should smile more often, you look cute."

    "Hmm~ Just so you know, your cheesy remarks won''t work on me. We, artificial humans, can''t fall in love with anyone."

    "I wasn''t trying to make a move on you. That was my genuine remark. You don''t have tough for me or others. Laugh for yourself."

    After a brief pause, Rudy increased his voice and looked into Lu B''s eyes before continuing, "Why do you try to find a reason to live and exist? Live for yourself. Why do you want to die so badly? Live for yourself.

    I don''t know how old you are, but all your life, all you have done is to exist for a reason. Those reasons might have changed, but your desire to die never joined. You are an artificial human with no soul.

    If you die¡­ you will die. You will cease to exist. Completely. Poof! Gone. Don''t you find that scary?"

    He asked with a gentle smile on his face.

    "You would understand my pain if you had suffered what I had suffered. I have lived for so long that I no longer find joy in living. For what reason should I exist? I have seen countless civilizations meet their end.

    Back then, when it was the era of peace, everything was fine. The inventions were for the greater good of the world and to its people. After the ''Great Copse'' , humans never went back to what they were before.

    All the knowledge and inventions were lost and forgotten. The lowest point of the humanity I witnessed was their actions were dumber than the animals. They lived like monkeys.

    It was as though they had gone to the beginning of time, and everything had started again. They didn''t know the meaning of peace and killed other humans to eat them and survive.

    They fought using stones¡ª the stone Age¡ª which continued for thousands of years. Then came the bronze age, and that''s when humanity had started to use their brains again.

    They made homes and weapons. After that, they evolved faster than they devolved. Then came eras, bringing revolution to the age of humanity. However, they achieved nothing by themselves.

    We were artificial humans who lived secluded from them because we had decided to never interact with them again. We helped them evolve."

    She looked at Rudy and asked, "Why do you think the world revolutionized and evolved so much in the past five hundred years than it did in a million others? Surely, it''s not like humans suddenly became smart and began inventing unimaginable things one after another."

    "Then?"

    "They are using the lost knowledge acquired from us artificial humans. It started when some civilizations began exploring the world and found us. They were bewildered by seeing our advanced technology¡ªwhich we had created with our knowledge and power.

    They asked us to help them, so we did. Since our purpose was to make human lives better and easier, we agreed to help them. We taught them how to farm, build, create medicines, and find cures for diseases.

    Those were the three things one needed to survive, but they wanted more. The artificial humans were ranked by the material and the process of their creation. Naturally, the higher ranked among us had their ego get the best of them.

    They taught humans everything they knew. Until they realized what they had done and regretted their decision, but that was toote. Since the humans had learned everything they wanted, they started exterminating us.

    Weapons and machines. Humans used that to get rid of us. Of course, there were more good humans than evil ones, and they came for our aid. Our leader had given them a journal containing the blueprints and knowledge of the lost civilization.

    Humans invented everything based on it. Everything that exists in today''s era existed long before. Surely, there are lots of mysteries in this world that even your scientists can''t solve, right?"

    She asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Well¡­ yes. Some ancient monuments are beyond human''sprehension."

    "Those are the remains of the lost ancient civilization. You would be surprised to know that the ''Journal'' still exists, and they have only invented 30% of what the book contains. Even after all these years, they can''t fathom that knowledge."

    Lu B pointed her finger at something below them and said, "Take me there. I want to show you something."

 Chapter 707 Lost Ruins

    "Take me there. I want to show you something."

    Rudy''s gaze followed Lu B''s finger and asked, "Where? There is nothing noteworthy down there. At least, I can''t see it."

    "It holds a sentimental value."

    "Well, let''s go. But keep it short. We have wasted quite a few minutes already."

    Rudy swiftlynded on the street and nced around.

    "Damn. These buildings are big as fuck. Even a normal house is the size of a tower. And the architecture is almost the same in every building," Rudy muttered as he inspected the area.

    "Uh-huh. The architecture varies." She pointed her finger at the castle and said, "The castle is now on the right side, but back then, when thisnd was prominent, the castle used to be in the center.

    There were massive towers in all directions from where the soldiers watched everything happening in this Empire. Of course, the entire Dynasty had hundreds of kingdoms, but this a¡­ err¡­ capital? That''s not a correct word to refer to this Empire, but it''s easier to exin.

    The buildings near the castle belonged to the nobles, while the royals lived in the castle itself. Long ago, there used to be walls separating citizens by rank. The ranks were decided by their contributions to the Empire.

    Of course, nepotism existed back then, too, and they had the privilege to everything without doing a single thing."

    Lu B walked to the nearest building and ced her hand on it even though it was covered in algae. She rubbed her hand on the wall and smiled distantly.

    "This area was called Mind. The area surrounding¡ª twenty kilometers radius¡ª around the castle was called High-Land. The next area to Fifty kilometers radius was Mind, and the rest of the area to the Empire Last walls was called Low-Land."

    "The Low-Land now became No-Land."

    "No. We are standing one step away from the junction between the Mind and the Low Land."

    "Hmm? But you said the castle is no longer at the center, so I assumed¡­"

    "The other side. That side was the most damaged as it was closer to the sea. There are ins, forests, rivers, mountains, and deserts outside the city walls. Also, other kingdoms and empires were all over thend. But they are damaged beyond repair. This Empire stood still because it was in the center."

    "Hmm¡­" Rudy raised his brow and asked, "Wait a minute, you said the soldiers used to watch over the Empire. Surely, you don''t mean they were watching something that was happening hundreds of kilometers away, right?"

    "They had such equipment, but no." She shook her head and continued, "They didn''t watch that far. Most of them only watched over the HighLand since they were the most important citizens to the Empire."

    "Following what you said about the ''Lost civilization'' and their knowledge and technology. Since they were far more advanced than we are today and only 30% of inventions have been reinvented, doesn''t that mean they have damaged this more than we are doing?"

    Lu B shook her head and answered, "They used natural resources."

    "I am pretty sure we are using the same."

    "Not that. They used the sun, water, and air to do everything. Of course, oil was discovered, but no one used it and called it a sacred liquid, only to be used in an emergency."

    "Did they have vehicles?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "They did. Maybe we would find one rusting here. Although I highly doubt there would be any."

    "I know it''s a dumb question, but did they have weapons, too?"

    "Yes, they did. Swords, Guns, Cannons, Mortars, and many more. But all that doesn''t matter now."

    "What about phones? Was there inte?"

    "No, but there was something simr formunication devices. Mind you, magic was widely avable back then," she responded calmly.

    "Hmm? I thought humans were powerless."

    "They were, but some were granted powers from other races. I am sure you know about that. And even after the ''Great Separation'', a few people from other races stayed in the human world.

    They taught humans everything to make their life easy. Most of the technologies and inventions were patented by the dark elves, while the architecture was from the dwarfs."

    "I feel our conversation will never end if we keep discussing this topic¡­" Rudy sighed.

    "Yeah," Lu B nodded. "Let''s talk about this some other time."

    Rudy moved his hand towards Lu B and said, "Come."

    Lu B hugged Rudy and said, "I should have brought my suit with me."

    "Am I not a good driver?" Rudy chuckled softly and jumped in the air.

    They hovered above the castle and admired its architecture.

    "It''s bigger than the Orion Heart pce. It looked big before too, but after I took out the ind from the sea¡­ it looks enormous."

    The castle was located on top of a mountain, so it was visible even from far away. That''s also why the soldiers were able to watch over the Empire from the towers using the equipment.

    "Do you want to go and check it?"

    "I will pass¡­ for now. It needs renovation. I have to patch it up and make it perfect before I invite my harem to live here. Not to mention¡­ It''s too far away from my town. I can teleport, but the other harem members will feel secluded from the rest of the world."

    "I can help you with that. Don''t worry about small things. I will also take the task of patching up the castle and renovating it with modern or advanced technology and equipment. I will make sure to keep the architecture preserved."

    "Hey, hey, if you do all that, what will I do?"

    "You simply ensure that thend doesn''t sink again."

    "I can do that even while sleeping," Rudy shrugged with a soft chuckle. "And are you sure you can do all that? Please, don''t force yourself to do things for me."

    "Oh, no. I will ask for help from the other Under des too. I am not as powerful as you to handle everything on my own."

 Chapter 708 New Task

    "Is it okay to use the Under des as ves? I don''t mean to be rude, but you are their leader, and your word is theirmand. Even if they don''t want to do something, they would have to do it¡ª which makes them¡­ ves."

    "I have never forced anyone to do anything. They have freedom, more than humans. Just like humans have a job and do work to make a living, the Under des are the same. Those who take on the job get rewarded.

    And they like working to keep themselves busy. They hate being bored. It''s in their program. We Under des never get exhausted, so it''s an easy task for us. Moreover, this ce is close to my heart, so I want to try restoring it back to its glory¡­ even though it''s no longer the same."

    "Then everything is settled. I will send my teamter today, and they will start working. I will make everything clean as new. Just give me some time, and I promise I won''t disappoint you," she said with aposed look on her face.

    "Okay. But you only have to pay extra attention to the castle. I truly don''t care for anything else. And let''s say something happened and the castle copsed, that''s fine too. I have copied the entire continent already, so I can make a simr one¡ª although I have never used that ability to make something so big before."

    "Yeah¡­. I don''t think that''s possible, even for someone like you. Oh, I don''t mean to be rude, but to create an entire continent sure is a tough task. Even if you could make one, it must require time, precise control, and focus, am I right?"

    Lu B asked calmly, with a focused look on her face.

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement, seemingly wondering whether he should tell Lu B about his 1989 time travel or keep it a secret from her.

    ''Lu B has put her trust in me and is doing whatever I ask her. Surely, she is no longer my enemy. It''s not that I don''t trust her, but just because she is my close friend doesn''t mean I should tell her about my personal adventures.

    Or so would have old Rudy thought, but I won''t do that. She just told me everything about her, so I would be an absolute asshole if I didn''t tell a fragment of my memory.''

    "Hmm? That ''Hmm~'' of yours and then the long pause¡­ why do I think you are going to say something mind-blowing and assert your dominance?"

    "Wow. That wasn''t my intention. And when did I ever try to assert my dominance?" he asked.

    "Except for the time when you had kidnapped the Ross family," he immediately added.

    "Then what were you going to say just now?" she asked with a grin.

    "Well¡­ I have actually created billions of universes in less than a second."

    "..." Lu B''s grin vanished, and she stared at Rudy with a dead serious look on her face.

    "I had a retort nned, but¡­ I am truly speechless right now. The Lord is supposed to be all-powerful, but¡­ to be able to create so many universes without even trying¡­ is¡­ just unfair, don''t you think?"

    She asked reluctantly with a hesitant look on her face.

    Rudy simply shrugged his shoulders in response as he truly didn''t have anything to say in response. Sometimes, he would purposely stay silent to pretend to be shocked, but this was not the time.

    "If someone is given such powers¡­ just think about it¡­ what can they not do? This world¡­ no, this universe is truly lucky to have you as Lord. Had it been someone else¡­ the world would have been doomed a long time ago."

    "Don''t put me on a ''kind, humble, noble, good, hero, et Cetra et Cetra and all the positive vibe'' pedestal. I am not what you think I am. And please, don''t say that I am humble. I don''t like when someone imposes something on me¡­ even if it''s good.

    I am probably trying to say something else, but this came out in an unintended way. Don''t take it to heart. You wouldn''t like it if I called you a ''good and kind'' woman, either. And I am sure you aren''t one."

    "True."

    "Well¡­ let''s go then? The sun is about to rise, and if Maria and Lilim are done eating¡­ and saw us together, she would misunderstand," he groaned.

    A short pauseter, he added, "She truly hates you."

    "I know the reason."

    "Oh?"

    "We used to y together when we were kids. Although I was an adult in a kid''s body. I had to make it look like I was a normal human who was born and grew up. It''s all my fault if Maria hates me, and I am fine with her hating me."

    "You make me curious, but I think it''s better if I ask the story to Maria herself first."

    Rudy held Lu B''s hand and teleported to the Underwater hall.

    Lu B nced around and sighed in relief before saying, "We are lucky that no one saw us. You should have teleported us somewhere else."

    "..." Rudy simply nced at Lu B and chuckled nervously.

    "I am just saying that we shouldn''t risk it. I am sure you have the power to erase someone''s memories if they saw us, but still¡­"

    After seeing Rudy looking at her, Lu B stopped after saying, "Nevermind. My concerns don''t matter since no one saw us."

    "About that¡­" Rudy pointed his gaze at the corner of his eyes and smiled awkwardly.

    "Hmm?" Lu B looked behind her and saw Lilim and Maria standing at the doorway of the hallway.

    "...!"

    Maria folded her arms below her bosom and red at Lu B and Rudy. After noticing they were holding hands, her re sharpened, and she said,

    "I was feeling bad that I left you behind and went to eat with Lilim, so I didn''t eat much and returned as soon as possible, but I guess I just caught you cheating on me with this bitch."

 Chapter 709 Marias Jealousy

    "I just caught you cheating on me with this bitch!" Maria said with a judging re in her eyes,

    "I know you won''t believe me if I said this, but this is not what it looks like."

    "Of course!" She nodded and smiled forcibly. "Next, you will say, ''It''s a misunderstanding.'' And then what?"

    "Lu B and I went to see the castle and returned. And before you taunt us with a remark, no, we didn''t even touch the castle. As you know, the ind had sunk, so I just took care of this."

    Maria squinted her eyes and asked, "Why did you take ''her'' with you, though?"

    "Because she knew where the castle was?"

    "She could have just told you the coordinates. Why did ''she'' have to go with you?"

    "That''s¡­" Rudy raised his brow and ced his hand under his chin. He rubbed his thumb on his cheek and pondered, ''Right. Why did I take her with me?''

    Rudy nced at Lu B while pondering, and his gaze fell on her two balloons.

    ''Argh! Stop it, Rudy. You already have many pairs avable to squeeze. But damn¡­ Lu B was right when she said she made her body and appearance to my preference."

    SIGH!

    Maria let out a frustrated sigh when she saw Rudy looking at Lu B''s body. She couldn''t do anything even if Rudy was having an affair with Lu B. Of course, she knew Rudy was telling the truth; she trusted him.

    Undoubtedly, Rudy wouldn''t hide about his new or old rtionship with any of his lovers. That was something obvious that none of the harem members needed to tell him.

    "Daddy~ Maria is getting jealous seeing you and Bla flirting in front of her," Lilim teased Maria, Rudy, and Lu B at the same time with just one sentence.

    Maria raised her brow at Lilim and asked, "Bla?"

    "That''s what I call her. It''s a cute nickname, right?"

    Maria puffed her cheeks in anger and shouted, "You lived with her for a few days and started calling her by a nickname, while I have lived my entire life with you, and you never gave me a nickname. Untilst year, you used to call me ''Miss Maria'' all the time."

    Lilim shrugged her shoulders and said, "Your name doesn''t mix with nicknames. You can suggest one to me, and I will call you that if you want me to."

    Maria thought of a cute nickname for a few seconds but couldn''te up with one.

    "See?"

    "Hmph!" Maria turned her face to the side and looked at Rudy. "Rudy! There are three billion girls in this world. You can have a rtionship with all of them if you want, but not with this woman."

    Maria pointed her finger at Lu B and said, "She is not what she pretends to be. You can''t trust her. She will betray you when you let your guard down."

    ''I was touching Lu B when she told me about herself, and I can tell she wasn''t lying. Obviously, Maria is not lying either. She must be speaking from past experience. Something nasty must have happened between Lu B and Maria that she hates her to this day,

    I want to ask her all the details right here, right now. But doing that would be just like digging my own grave. Not to mention, I am not interested in Lu B. Well¡­ maybe a little after her image change, but¡­ still¡­ I can''t imagine Lu B and me in a romantic rtionship.

    She herself said that artificial humans can''t fall in love, so even if I do develop a thing or two for her¡­ she wouldn''t do the same for me. There is no point of having feelings for someone that I know will never love me back.

    But¡­ having sex with her in this body would¡­ argh! For fuck''s sake. My brain seems to have been taken over by my dick. My lust meter has been going crazy. It''s not just for Lu B, but even for stranger girls I have never seen before.''

    "Princess, I know you hate me, but you can''t hate me when I am trying to please your man. If you do, that would mean you don''t want to see your lover happy, which would mean you are a terrible lover."

    "That''s some nice logic you got there," Maria taunted. "Anyway, stay away from him. You can talk with him, but don''t touch him unnecessarily."

    She separated Rudy and Lu B''s hands and said, "And holding hands is lewd!"

    "Daddy, Maria told me a few things when we were eating," Lilim quipped.

    "Oh,e on~" Rudy groaned while looking at Maria. "Why would you do that?"

    "I thought she already knew."

    "Now she is going to make excuses." He shot a judging nce at Lilim and remarked, "Just you watch her dodge my every question like a pro."

    "I won''t do that since now you know everything¡­" Lilim muttered under her breath. "And I would have told you before, but Reba would have chewed me alive, and you know it. She goes crazy when it''s something about you.

    Even when baby Rudy was given to her, she didn''t let anyone go near him. She was like your guardian angel¡­ no, more like your guardian demon."

    Lilim shivered and hugged herself.

    Rudy heard multiple footsteps approaching from all the hallways. Seemingly, the guests were returning from the dining hall.

    "Well, since you are ready to talk about it, we can discuss itter." he turned to Lu B and said, "I leave the other matter to you."

    Maria stood in between Lu B and Rudy to stop them from looking into each other''s eyes.

    "What other matter?" she asked with a jealous look on her face.

    "The castle matters. Sheesh, now you are acting so possessive all of a sudden. Rx, I won''t do something that upsets you or any of my harem members."

    Maria squinted her eyes and remarked, "I was pretty upset when I found out my sister-like friend-cum-bodyguard had sex with you the night you met."

    "Wow. Now that she doesn''t have anything to taunt Bla with, she switched to me." Lilim hugged Rudy''s arm and said, "Daddy, you better be careful, or she will burn everything from jealousy."

 Chapter 710 Sunrise Surprise

    The guests began to enter the party hall with happy smiles on their faces. Seemingly they enjoyed the feast more than they expected. Some of them even requested Lu B to let them eat more, but Lu B asked them to watch the sunrise first.

    She sent the guests back to the sea surface in their rides and asked them to cooperate with the Underdes.

    Rudy, Maria, Lilim, and Lu B left on a personal ride and surfaced in the sea. Lu B was driving the vehicle, and Rudy sat beside her in the passenger''s seat while Maria and Lilim sat in the backseat.

    "Princess, I can feel your re, even now. At least try to hide your murderous intentions," Lu Bmented.

    "That''s how I look at every one. If you can''t handle it, then stay away from my sight," Maria remarked arrogantly.

    "Uhh¡­ you really do need anger management treatment, princess. That''s not verydylike."

    Maria ced her head on Lilim''s shoulder and whispered something in her ears.

    "I don''t think so," Lilim said in response.

    Then, they continued talking in whispers. But Rudy, who could do everything, couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh.

    "Where is Kim, by the way?" Rudy asked Lu B.

    "I sent her to drop your intruder friends back to their home in the copter."

    "I know, but it''s been a while. She should have returned by now. She left before the dance party began, so it''s been hours, actually."

    "You are right. She might be outside, waiting for us," Lu B muttered. "I don''t like asking her whereabouts every now and then because I don''t want to annoy her. She might think  I am trying to control her or something."

    "Or she could be happy knowing you worry about her?" Rudy remarked.

    "Maybe. You might think she is my secretary, but to me, she is my dearest friend. Losing her would mean losing everything," she said with a sad look in her eyes.

    A few minutester, they reached the surface, but it was a little away from the rest of the guests. Their rides were submarines that could turn into ships once they were on the surface.

    And the windows of their rooms could open, and the railings around them could expand to make it a balcony from where they could watch the sunrise. Those who wanted a better experience could leave the room and go to the main lounge to watch from the wide open area.

    They all stayed in the car, but Lu B had removed the roof, so it was just like sitting in an open boat.

    The sun had begun to spread its light even though it wasn''t out yet enough to be visible.

    "Have you ever witnessed a sunrise before?" Lu B asked everyone.

    "I have," Rudy replied.

    "So have I," Lilim nodded.

    Now, Everyone turned to Maria to wait for her answer.

    "Yes, of course!"

    "That''s a lie." Lilim Rubbed Maria''s shoulder and said, "She is not a morning person, so she has never woken up early enough to watch the sunrise."

    Maria red at Lilim for exposing the truth, but she looked a bit sad too.

    Rudy moved his hand back towards Maria and held her hand.

    "That would mean your first sunrise is with me," he then said with a grin on his face.

    Maria''s face flushed after hearing that, and she couldn''t stop smiling.

    "Whoa~ Daddy! You are so smooth~" Lilim teased them.

    "Shut up, Lilim," Maria said to Lilim.

    "Now you want to shut me up, huh? Well, I wasn''t going to say this, but now that you are being so cheeky all of a sudden, it demands aeback remark too."

    "I am not a kid who would be offended by your silly remarks," Maria said with a proud and smug look on her face.

    "My first sunrise was also with Daddy~"

    Maria gritted her teeth and continued ring at Lilim.

    "Hehe~" Maria smirked. "Did you truly think you could win against me? After all, I know every little thing about you."

    SIGH!

    "So the saying ''Your closest friend might be a venomous snake, who would poison your life,'' was true, after all."

    "I have never heard of such a saying. Have you, daddy~?"

    "How about you two pay attention to the sunrise?"

    The ck sky slowly began to lose its darkness as the sun started to rise. The clouds that were covering the sky and hiding the bright stars behind them were now glowing with the shade of the sky.

    Soon, the sky was painted orange, and the clouds perfectly copied the colors. They seemed like marshmallows forming shapes andbining with each other.

    The sea was reflecting the sky as though it was a mirror.

    "It''s¡­ so beautiful¡­" Maria muttered in awe.

    "It''s going to get even more beautiful," Lu B smiled.

    Soon, flocks of birds traveled in the sky and flew across the clouds. Small birds, big birds, colored birds; there were all types of birds flying in with their flocks, all going in the same direction.

    However, it didn''t end there.

    Suddenly, a small fish jumped out of the sea and dived back into it.

    "...!" Even Lu B was surprised to see that, as she never expected something like that to happen.

    After that, all types and colors of fish began to jump and dive into the sea. The guests were at a loss for their words, and so were the girls.

    Ultimately, big fish, such as dolphins, started to do the same. Even the other sea creatures that would rarelye to the surface were there.

    Most of them were around Rudy''s ride, and they jumped over their vehicle. Soon, the rare sea birds, such as mingos, and other hadnded on the sea surface.

    Maria had held Rudy''s hand tightly for various reasons as she was experiencing all kinds of emotions at the same time.

    Lu B was left bewildered and couldn''t take her eyes off the scenery.

    Amid the beautiful experience, Rudy got up from his seat and got on his knees in front of Lilim. He held her hand and looked into her eyes before conjuring something shiny in his hand.

    "Lilim, would you like to marry me?"

 Chapter 711 Just Another Propose

    Who would have thought that Rudy would propose to Lilim in such a way? When he asked Lilim to marry him, Maria and Lu B were more shocked than Lilim herself.

    It wasn''t as though Lilim wasn''t shocked, but when Rudy got on his knees and held Lilim''s hands, she expected something like that to happen. But Lu B and Maria were caughtpletely off guard.

    Lilim covered her mouth with her hand and held tears in her eyes. She had be so happy that she lost control over her human appearance. Horns sprouted from her head, and she changed to her demon form.

    Rudy looked into Lilim''s eyes and smiled slightly as he waited for Lilim''s answer. He felt nervous even though their rtionship was just like any other harem member.

    Sure, their rtionship had started on a different note than others. But it didn''t take long for it to turn into a normal rtionship. Rudy and Lilim had started an intimate rtionship as ''friends with benefits'', but it slowly changed into something else.

    Lilim nodded without saying a word and moved her ring finger up so Rudy could put the ring on it. Rudy smiled slightly and ced the ring on Lilim''s finger.

    "I am relieved I didn''t get rejected," Rudy chuckled softly.

    "I would never do that."

    Lilim jumped on Rudy and hugged him tightly, squeezing his back and pressing his body against her.

    "I love you, Daddy~!"

    "This is the first time you ever confessed your love to me. And I think it''s about time you stop calling me daddy. We now have a different rtionship," he responded calmly.

    "Okay, daddy~"

    SIGH!

    Rudy let out a chuckle and thought, ''It''s going to take a while to get her to stop calling me that.''

    "Let''s stop getting all chummy, or Maria will push us into the sea." Rudy tapped on Lilim''s back and whispered in her ears.

    Lilim let go of Rudy and sat on her seat while looking at Maria, who was staring at them.

    Lu B shot a nce at Rudy and asked, "Is that why you were in such a hurry to watch the sunrise?"

    "Well¡­ I had different ns to propose to her, but when you mentioned watching the sunrise, I improvised my n."

    "I see."

    Rudy looked up at the rising sun and let out a soft sigh.

    "My initial n was to propose Angelica and Lilim today, but when Alice said she wanted toe to the auction too, I had decided that I would prose all three of them. However, Angelica wasn''t interested ining, and Alice left after the auction.

    Oh well¡­ I will propose to them some other time. I am sure I will get plenty of more opportunities. If not¡­ I can just create some¡­"

    The scenery of the sun rising and the surrounding was as beautiful as before, but the color of the sky was slowly changing as the sun rose.

    Rudy got up from his seat and nced to his right into the sea.

    He looked at the girls and said, "I will be back in a few."

    "Hmm," Maria nodded.

    After saying that, Rudy teleported somewhere.

    Lilim looked at the ring on her finger and caressed it while smiling. She noticed Maria staring at her, so she hid her ring behind her hand and said:

    "Don''t get angry."

    "I am not angry," Maria shook her head. "Why would I get angry? I am just jealous that he proposed you in such a romantic way."

    "You also got proposed by him in front of billions in the gambling tournament. Did you forget the clip of him proposing to you was viral for weeks, and it''s still trending to this day?"

    "I know it, and I watch that clip three times a day, every day."

    "Still¡­" Lilim looked at the scenery and mumbled, "This is beautiful. I have never seen something so beautiful."

    "Yeah, agreed." Maria nced at Lu B and said, "Well done, L."

    "Why would you call me that of all my names~" Lu B groaned. "And you should praise Rudy for this scenery, not me."

    "What¡­ do you mean?" Maria raised her brow with a confused look on her face. "You nned all this, right?"

    "I think using the word ''nned'' is wrong here. The sun rose because it was supposed to. The birds flew across the sky because they left their nest in the morning. I just showed you a glimpse of how beautiful this world is."

    "Then¡­ Why did you bring Rudy into this topic?"

    "I was supposed to show you the sunrise and the birds. The fishes and the sea birds were all Rudy''s doing." She pointed her finger at the sky and said, "Even that rainbow is his doing."

    "Err¡­ I still don''t understand. What do you mean by this is Rudy''s doing?"

    "He called them here. I bet he wanted to create a perfect scenery to propose to Lilim. She sure is lucky."

    "And Angelica and Alice are unlucky that they missed this golden opportunity. I can''t wait to see their faces when Lilim shows them the ring and tells them everything," Maria scoffed softly.

    "I am not sure if daddy would like that," Lilim muttered.

    Maria shrugged her shoulders and said, "I mean¡­ sooner orter, they are going to notice the ring on your ring finger, and they will ask you about it. You would have to tell them everything, eventually, you know?"

    "Oh, ho! Princess finally used her brain in something other than gambling," Lu B taunted.

    "Argh! I can fight with you all day and never get tired, but not right now. Do you know where Rudy has gone? It''s rare for him to leave without telling why."

    "Maybe he went to fetch Angelica and Alice since he said he wanted to propose to them?" Lilim wondered.

    "But they both are most likely sleeping right now, so I don''t think he would wake them up, bring them here, and propose to them."

    Lu B looked at her tablet and uttered, "He is a lot closer than you think."

    ===

    A/Q- Where has he gone?

 Chapter 712 Brother-In-Law

    While everyone was having the best time of their lives watching the beautiful sunrise, Ruby was standing in the underwater party hall, watching everything from the ss ceiling.

    "I don''t think you can quite see it clearly." Rudy suddenly teleported behind her.

    Ruby jolted in fear and red at Rudy.

    "I swear you are doing this on purpose!" she yelled.

    "I wouldn''t say no."

    SIGH!

    Ruby turned around and looked up at the sky from the sea.

    "So, what are you doing here, looking like a loner abandoned by everyone?" Rudy asked.

    ? "Nothing. I just got here."

    "That''s a lie."

    Ruby raised her brow at Rudy and said, "Seriously, have you put a tracker on me or something?"

    "No, but I have marked you, so I know your location."

    "Marked¡­ me¡­? Like¡­ What did you do to me?"

    "Remember you kissed me when we first met? I kind of marked you at that time."

    Ruby''s face flushed when Rudy mentioned the kiss.

    "Forget about that kiss! It was the biggest mistake of my life that I regret every day."

    "Is that so?" Rudy grinned and said, "Well, I, for one, liked that kiss, actually. Your lips are¡­ very kissable."

    Rudy licked his lips seductively while saying that.

    Ruby gulped down and backed a few steps from Rudy.

    "Why would you say that?" She asked with a confused and curious look on her face.

    "I am simply stating the fact."

    "No, no, no. The look in your eyes seems like you are going to jump on me and ravage my body."

    "You know I won''t do that."

    "I used to think the same until you walked in on me changing clothes in the hotel room."

    "Come on~ Don''t act like you were totally naked. You were in your ck undies. And hey, you have seen me naked too. I never made a big deal out of it, did I?"

    "I didn''t walk in on you changing clothes. You were already naked. Not to mention, I didn''t even know you were in Maria''s room."

    "Still, we are even now, right?"

    "I¡­ guess?"

    "Good."

    Ruby red at Rudy with a judging look on her face and said, "But you walked into the room on purpose! You knew I still wasn''t done changing my clothes, yet you barged in."

    "If you know that, then you should also know that I can see anyone naked, even if they are wearing clothes. If I wanted to see your naked figure that badly, I would just stare at you and watch you naked all day."

    "..."

    "That was a hypothetical statement. I am saying I could do it if I wanted¡­ not that I ever did it."

    "That''s obviously a lie." Ruby retorted. "No one in their sane mind wouldn''t use that power to look at the girls naked."

    "That''s called ''abuse'', not use. And I have no interest in looking at naked figures of girls I don''t know."

    Ruby raised her brow andmented, "So that means you look at naked figures of the girls, you know?"

    "Damn, that was a trick question?"

    "I am sure you wouldn''t fall for such an obvious trick question. So¡­?" She folded her arms and asked, "Why would you tell me something that could be used against you?"

    "I just wanted to prove that I am not a woman predator."

    "Your harem speaks for you. Anyway, what are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be with Maria?"

    "I asked you the same question a while ago, and I still haven''t gotten my answer. What are you doing here?"

    "I already answered that and said I just got here."

    "That''s not a lie, but you came here after the party hours ended. That''s not a coincidence, is it?"

    He furrowed his brows and continued, "I don''t need your help with my rtionships with them. You stay on the deal we made. Don''t try to change it."

    "I thought you would be happy, what the fuck?"

    "And what about you? Are you happy right now?" he asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Of course I am. Do I look sad to you?"

    "Oh, let''s see. Watching the sunrise alone from the underwater hall made of ss¡­ hmm~ Does that sound like a memorable experience to you?"

    Rudy asked in an annoyed tone, seemingly frustrated by Ruby''s attempt to hide her sadness.

    Ruby turned around and mumbled, "What does it have to do with you? You should focus on yourself and not get into someone''s business."

    "That''s what I am trying to tell you, you stupid bitch."

    "If I am a bitch, then you are an asshole."

    "I would never deny not being an asshole," Rudy shrugged with a proud look on his face.

    "..." Ruby stared at Rudy for a few seconds and let out augh. "Pfft! What''s with you? I can never understand you."

    Rudy hacked into the music system and yed Ruby''s favorite song. Even the glimmering lights'' color was changed into Ruby''s favorite shades.

    Rudy moved closer to Ruby and held her hand. He ced his hand on her waist and started dancing with her.

    "What¡­ are you¡­ doing?'' Ruby asked with a confused face.

    "We are dancing."

    "But why?"

    "Because you missed the party."

    "And why am I dancing with ''you''?"

    "Because I don''t see anyone else around."

    Ruby looked into Rudy''s eyes and shook her head.

    "I seriously can''t understand what''s going through that head of yours. Sometimes, you are like a charming prince, while the rest of them, you are¡­"

    Ruby stopped without finishing her sentence.

    "Whatever you were trying to say¡­ I think I would rather prefer that one instead of being a charming prince. That''s not my thing."

    "You may not think of yourself as one, but I am sure the girl sees you as a dashing, handsome¡­. charming¡­ powerful¡­ mischievous¡­. prince."

    "Ughh~ Stop. I am not used to someone praising me that much."

    "They are not my words, by the way. For me, you are¡­"

    "I am¡­?" Rudy asked with a grin.

    "For me, you are just my brother-inw."

 Chapter 713 Ruby

    A few minutes passed since Rudy and Ruby started dancing alone in the party hall. It was a soft song and a slow dance, while their movements were even slower.

    Rudy had his hand around Ruby''s waist, and his other hand was holding her hand. Ruby''s hand was on Rudy''s shoulder, and they were dancing in the same pattern again and again.

    "So¡­ how long are we going to dance like this?" Ruby asked in a low voice, lower than the soft song.

    "You don''t like it?"

    "Just answer my question." Ruby dodged Rudy''s question.

    "We will continue until you are satisfied."

    "I am satisfied."

    "No, you are not."

    "How do you know? It''s not like you can feel what I¡­" Ruby sighed without finishing her sentence.

    "You have the power to do that too?" She squinted her eyes and asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Yup."

    "Argh!"

    "I can feel what you feel."

    "That''s a creepy way to put it. Please, never say it again."

    "While I am at it, I should also mention that I can hear your thoughts as long as I am touching you," he uttered with a grin.

    "What else can you do while touching me?"

    "Everything, actually."

    "I better be careful the next time I let you touch me."

    "Touch you? Why would you make it lewd for no reason."

    "Your mind is lewd. And hey, if you can feel what I feel and hear my thoughts, doesn''t that mean you already know everything about me?"

    Rudy shrugged without answering.

    "Then why would you ask me questions if you know everything already?"

    "To make you say it, and realize it, so you can be honest with yourself."

    "Or you just like teasing innocent girls."

    "Heh!" Rudy chuckled softly. "You are not innocent, baby."

    "Don''t call me that. I am not your baby!"

    "What about Sissy? You are my sister, in a way."

    "Just call me Mia, please."

    "How about you call me something else too? I am sure you also find it awkward to call me Rudy¡­ wait, have you ever actually called me by my name?"

    "Then it''s settled. I will call you bro if you call me sissy."

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and smirked, "I would prefer if you called me big brother instead."

    "Bleh!" Ruby slipped her tongue between her lips.

    "I just heard your thought, which said, ''I always wanted a big brother''. Now that''s cute, what do you say?" he smirked.

    "Yes, I indeed had that thought, but I don''t want ''you'' as my big brother. Because that would mean Maria is your little sister, and you are having an intimate rtionship with her. That would be no different than what my dad and aunt did."

    "Come to think of it, I never asked what you thought about their rtionship. Do you find it disgusting?" he asked with a curious look on his face.

    "I don''t know, honestly. Like¡­ Maria and I grew up together, and I always saw her as my sister rather than my aunt, so when I found out that she was actually my sister¡­ I was¡­ somewhat happy.

    At that time, I had no idea what incest was or what dad and aunt were doing was wrong. If I had been taught that it was normal, I would have considered it normal. I didn''t know what was right and what was wrong.

    So¡­ what I want to say is that I am happy that Maria is my blood-rted sister, but I don''t have anyments about dad and aunt''s rtionship. I wonder why they chose to do it¡­ or what forced them to¡­"

    "The answer is lust."

    "Argh! I can''t believe we are having this conversation while dancing. Change the topic, please."

    "Alright." Rudy looked into Ruby''s eyes and increased the dancing speed.

    "I asked you to change the topic, not to increase our dancing speed."

    "You are demanding as fuck, do you know it?"

    "That''s my charm, then."

    "Is that so?" Rudy raised his brow with a cheeky smile and slowly moved his hand from Ruby''s waist to her hips.

    "...!"

    He then squeezed it a little with a grin on his face.

    Ruby widened her eyes and red at Rudy.

    "Take. Your. Hand. Off. My. Ass!"

    Rudy removed his hand and said, "Your ass is so perfectly designed that my hands identally slipped to appreciate the art."

    "That''s the most ridiculous thing I have ever hearding from your mouth," she said with a knowing look on her face. "And if you don''t know it, that''s considered sexual harassment."

    "Well, you are the one who asked me to change the topic. If you want, you can touch me too."

    "Hah?" Ruby chuckled and asked, "What am I supposed to touch? Your dick? No thanks. When I saw it, it was so big that it wouldn''t fit five of my hands."

    "It''s not that big. Please, don''t ever say it to someone else, or they would be genuinely scared of Mister Dick and me."

    "But I have read that penis size increases to double when it''s hard. And when I saw yours, it wasn''t hard, and it was¡­ big."

    "At that time, I was simply limp, not small."

    SIGH!

    "I just realized we are having a conversation about dick while dancing. Why do you alwayse to such dirty topics and ruin the moment?" she asked with a flustered face.

    "How is everything that happens my fault? You should learn to take the me, or your boyfriend will dump you."

    "Thanks for worrying, but fortunately, I don''t n to get a boyfriend."

    "That''s sad. Do you n to stay single all your life? You are missing out, gurl."

    Ruby squinted her eyes and shook her head while staring at Rudy.

    "You can feel my emotions and hear my thoughts, still¡­ you are doing all this to me. Do you like torturing me?"

    "How mean, I am just worried about you like any brother would for his sister-inw."

    "You are worrying about useless things. You should worry more about what you would do if I ended up falling in love with you."

 Chapter 714 Requirements To Join Harem Membership

    "Hmm? What would you do if I ended up falling in love with you?" Ruby asked with a mischievous grin on her face.

    "Uhh¡­ I can''t imagine you being all touchy and possessive like Maria, to be honest. But that''s a sight I would rather see than imagine," Rudy responded honestly.

    "I can be possessive if I truly want something so badly. But ording to your response, does that mean you want to add me to your harem?" she asked curiously.

    "Here is the thing. You already live with my harem, and believe me, that''s something that never has and will never happen again. I won''t allow any living existence to stay with my harem, even if it''s a woman.

    You should consider yourself lucky that you are under my safety. And have you ever thought why you are allowed to live with my harem?" he asked in a calm but intimidating voice.

    "I was going to ask you that. Tell me, why have I been given the Lord''s mercy?" she chuckled.

    "Maria asked you to stay with the harem because she wanted you to join my harem. She invited you to join my harem, but you misunderstood her and thought she was asking you to live with her.

    Then you ran away and made Maria worried, so I never told you this. She also felt guilty that she was forcing you to do something you didn''t want to do. She kept quiet for obvious reasons. But she is always anxious that you will leave her one day."

    "...you are lying¡­"

    "I am not. Just recall everything she said the day you disbanded the Ross Syndicate."

    "There is no way I would remember everything word by word."

    "Well¡­" Rudy ced his hand on the back of Ruby''s head and said, "Allow me to show you everything from two different perspectives. One is mine, and the other one would be Maria''s."

    Rudy didn''t share his memories. Instead, he only showed her what was going on that day. It was like watching the footage of the same room from different angles.

    Once Rudy had shown Ruby everything, he hugged her as he could feel Ruby''s emotions.

    "I didn''t ask for a hug."

    "You need one, though."

    "Shut up. Don''t be kind to me after everything you have done to me."

    "My deal from that day still remains, but there is one more condition. I won''t let you live forever with my harem. All birds leave their nest one day. So be a wise woman and decide for yourself."

    "..." After a pause, Ruby looked up into Rudy''s eyes and asked, "Are you saying that you will kick me out if I don''t join your harem."

    "Hey¡­ that''s the worst way to put it. I was asking you to make a decision. Listen, you are well aware that you can''t stay with Maria for your entire life. You have your life to live too. I am saying this for your own well-being.

    Even Maria would feel bad if you wasted your life looking after her. However, there is one way where you can get everything. You can have a lover and the best life and stay with Maria. You know what you have to do."

    "..."

    "You have time¡­ a lot of time. I personally would never ask you to leave¡­ but one day¡­ you have to."

    After thinking about it and staying in Rudy''s embrace for minutes, Ruby muttered, "Make me fall in love with you if you want me to join your harem."

    "So, should I assume that you won''t mind joining my harem?"

    "You have to make me fall in love with you first," Ruby replied with a shrug. "But what about you? I know you are not that big-hearted to let a girl join your harem because she didn''t want to be separated from her sister. Do you.."

    Ruby gulped down nervously and asked, "Do you want me to join your harem? If yes¡­ does that mean you¡­ love me?"

    "I think this is a matter of ''can or will'' or ''could or would''. I am not trying to brag, but I ''can'' add any girl I want in my harem, with or without using my powers, but that doesn''t mean I ''will'' do that.

    Again, I am not bragging, but even in my past life, I have been confessed to many times in school and university, even when I was dating Elise. I am a better version of myself in this life, and I am sure a few girls have unrequited feelings for me¡ª of which I am not aware of.

    But does that mean I would or should add them to my harem? I might have an intimate rtionship with them¡ª of course, with their consent¡ª and be sex buddies or friends with benefits with them.

    But I would never add a girl to my harem unless I truly love her. That doesn''t mean I won''t care for the said girl or give her respect. She will get everything she wants. I am not trying to be a yboy," he added with a wry chuckle.

    "That''s very noble of you." Ruby rolled her eyes.

    "Thus¡­" Rudy shrugged with a grin and said, "You have to make me fall in love with you if you want to join my harem."

    "Hey! You can''t use the same trick as me!"

    "As they say, everything is fair in love and war. So¡­" Rudy squeezed Maria''s ass and said, "Good luck, baby. I can''t wait to see your attempts to make me fall in love with you. And just so you know, you have to try hard."

    "Let''s say we managed to fall in love with each other. What would be the best thing that could happen? Uhm¡­ give me an incentive that could motivate me to try harder."

    Even though Rudy''s hand was massaging Ruby''s ass, Maria wasn''t repulsed by it.

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and uttered, "If you join my harem, we could¡­ have a threesome with Maria."

    Ruby raised her brow and squinted her eyes.

    "Seriously? That''s the only thing you could think of?"

    "Hey¡­ believe me, a threesome with a family member is great."

    "..."

    "Wait, no¡­ that came out wrong. I was trying to say that the best threesomes are where both girls are rted to each other, like sisters, mother and daughter, best friends, and such. That''s exciting, don''t you think?" he asked with a cheerful smile on his face.

 Chapter 715 Wrapping Up The Event

    Having a threesome was Rudy''s dream, and he wanted to make it true as soon as possible. However, his threesome card was locked by Rias. Since he had promised her, he couldn''t break his promise.

    However, that day was close as Rudy had bought a castle for his harem. Still, he couldn''t hold his excitement and let out his inner thoughts whenever he thought of a threesome.

    When Rudy mentioned about having a threesome with Ruby and Maria¡ª who were blood-rted half-sisters¡ª he leaked his fetish.

    Ruby shook her head and muttered, "I shouldn''t have asked you that. But oh well, you are not wrong. Even though it sounds so immoral, it''s a good incentive. I guess I will put some effort into making you fall for me."

    "Can you not say it as though you are doing me a favor on me by making me fall for you?"

    "Why shouldn''t I? You won''t find a girl like me, ever. Ever since I was twelve, I have taken good care of my body. I have a perfect body figure. My weight and height too. My ass and boobs are perfect too. My nipples are¡­"

    Ruby immediately covered her mouth and separated herself from Rudy. She knew Rudy would be able to hear her thoughts and feel her emotions, so she made sure he wasn''t touching her from any side.

    "What are you making me say?!" she shouted.

    "You were saying that on your own."

    Ruby gritted her teeth and clenched her fists without saying a word. Then, she took a deep breath and let out a big sigh.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Sooner orter, you will see that by yourself. For now¡­" She looked into Rudy''s eyes and asked, "We are even now, right?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I saw you naked, and in return, I described my naked figure to you. I tried to break our deal, and you did the same. I missed the dance, but you just danced with me. I have to join your harem, and you want me to join your harem. I have to make you fall for me, and so do you. We are even through and through."

    "There is one thing we are not quite even yet."

    "And that is?" she asked with a curious and puzzled look on her face.

    "Well, I will have to do the same thing to make us even so¡­" Rudy pulled her close and pressed his lips on her lips.

    Ruby''s eyes widened, but she remembered how she had kissed him in front of Maria to make her jealous. Rudy was simply making it even by kissing her back, so she couldn''t possibly push him back.

    She enjoyed every moment of the kiss while looking into Rudy''s eyes. Once they were done, Rudy let her go with a grin on his face.

    He licked his lips and said, "Now we are even."

    "Hmph! You have kissed so many girls, and yet, you don''t know how to kiss."

    "That was a standard package of a kiss. If you want a premium, deluxe, or exclusive package, you would have to ask for it."

    She turned around and said, "I would rather get it for free once I make you fall for me."

    "Good luck with that."

    "And¡­" She stopped walking and nced back at Rudy.

    "And?"

    Her face flushed a little when she said, "I didn''t hate it when you squeezed my ass or kissed me."

    After saying that, she walked away.

    "I know, you didn''t."

    Rudy stood in the way, staring in the direction Ruby went.

    A few secondster, Ruby returned with puffed cheeks and asked, "How do I leave this ce? The ride I came in left after dropping me here."

    "Heh. That''s what happens when you try to act cool in front of me."

    Rudy moved his hand forward and gestured to Ruby toe closer.

    She walked towards him and held his hand, but Rudy grabbed her by her waist instead.

    "Hey, wait¡ª!"

    Before Ruby could finish, Rudy teleported to their vehicle on the sea surface.

    "What if someone¡­" Ruby continued her sentence as they teleported but stopped when she noticed a different scenery around her.

    She looked to her left and saw Lu B in the driver''s seat.

    "Where¡­" She looked behind her and saw Maria and Lilim sitting in the backseat.

    When she noticed Maria''s eyes were fixed on Rudy''s hands, Ruby tried to break free and jumped on the back seat beside Lilim.

    "Hey, Lilim. Long time no see," she greeted her nervously.

    "How was the kiss?" Lilim asked Ruby.

    "What¡­ are you talking about¡­?"

    "There is no need to y dumb, Miss Ruby." Lilim pointed her gaze at the tablet in Maria''s hand and said, "She saw everything from Bla''s tablet."

    "...!" Ruby''s face turned pale after hearing that.

    "She saw you dancing and talking with each other while smiling, grinning, and flirting. She also saw daddy touching your butt and kissing you."

    "My sincere apologies, my Lord. But the princess forced me to show her the live footage. I tried to stop her, but she said she would jump in the sea if I didn''t show her," Lu B asserted.

    "It''s fine, I was aware of it. I had disabled the voice transmission, so no one knows what we were talking about. Maria doesn''t know what Mia and I talked about or why she let me squeeze her ass or kiss her."

    He turned to Ruby and said, "Keep her in the dark. That''s her punishment for her spoiled behavior today. I need to discipline her ordingly."

    "As for Lilim¡­" Rudy looked at Lilim and stared at her.

    Lilim raised her hands and said, "I didn''t do anything wrong."

    "I was going to ask you if you want toe with me to the pool house or n to stay here with Lu B."

    "I want to be with you."

    "Alright."

    They watched the sky and the scenery for a while until the guests started to leave. Some of them who still wanted to eat were taken to the ind so they could eat there.

    Rudy got off the vehicle and stood on the sea between the fishes and birds.

    "Thank you foring. You helped me pull off the proposal. From now onwards, you are under my safety."

 Chapter 716 An Invitation

    Rudy thanked the beings that helped him pull off the sunrise proposal and offered them peace of mind that he would protect them from any danger they might find themselves in.

    Once everything was set, Rudy decided to return to the pool house, but something strange happened. His ears twitched as they sensed something getting closer.

    ''A non-human? It''s noting from Lilim, though. And¡­ it''s not just one.''

    Rudy casually walked to the vehicle and stood while leaning on it.

    ''I can feel them approaching me, so all I have to do is pretend as if I didn''t notice them, and they woulde to me. If I act cautiously and try to find them, they will realize I am onto them. What a simple trick to pre the predator¡­ although I am always the predator¡­ no matter what the situation I am in.''

    "What''s wrong, daddy?" Lilim asked.

    Rudy nced at Lilim from the corner of his eyes and slightly nodded.

    ''The guests have left for the ind, but some of them are still here. I don''t sense malicious intents from the beings I am sensing, but I shouldn''t let my guard down. I am touching the vehicle, so if anything happens, I will teleport them somewhere safe and deal with the nuisance.''

    Rudy waited for a few seconds, but he got tired of waiting, so he teleported to where he was sensing the beings and stood behind them.

    "Need something?" he asked.

    Three hooded figures in a red cloak covered their entire body, even their fingers, hair, and eyes.

    When Rudy called them, they turned around, but Rudy teleported in front of them and once again asked:

    "Need something?"

    The three figures got on their knees and lowered their heads.

    "As we assumed, you are not a human. We were scared of approaching you and weren''t sure if we should disturb you when you were already with apany. May we know your true self?"

    "You may not. State your business and get out of here. You don''t belong in the world of mortals," he uttered in multiple voices.

    "We are just messengers, delivering messages to those we find worthy. Today''s auction was a part of it. We found a few half-mortals and non-humans tonight, but none such as you. We would be more than delighted if you could hear our request," they asserted with their utmost sincerity.

    "Go ahead. I am listening. But keep it short."

    "Since you are not a human, you must know about the customs of the world you belong to. Each race and world have different cultures, beliefs, and customs. However, there is always something inmon."

    "What did I say about keeping it short?" Rudy groaned.

    "Yes." The person who was speaking gulped down and nced at the person next to him.

    "There is onemon tradition that happens every year, which is the auction. Just likest night''s auction, there is an auction in another world where races from all the worlds would be present, and they will participate in that auction.

    I don''t mean to degrade today''s event, but that auction would be a hundred folds better than this one. All types of items will be avable to buy and bid, and we would appreciate it if you could make some time to participate."

    Rudy raised his brow and pondered for three seconds.

    "Tell me one thing that could interest me."

    "You can buy ves belonging to other races," the third person said.

    "That disgusts me."

    Rudy turned around after saying, "Leave before I make you leave."

    "You can find artifacts that could be useful to you," the second person said.

    "I said leave." Rudy tilted his head slightly to the side and red at them.

    They got up and left after saying, "You are always wee."

    SIGH!

    ? ''They sounded like salesmen trying to sell their items. I can''t believe I wasted my time on them. Seriously, what the fuck? I was in such a good mood, and they ruined it.''

    Rudy jumped andnded near the girls.

    "Something on your mind?" Lu B asked after noticing the frown on his face.

    Rudy took off his mask and tossed it at Maria.

    "Why were there non-humans in the auction?"

    "They are my guests. Did they do something to you?"

    "As if they can." He furrowed his brows at Lu B and said, "Next time, tell me beforehand that there were non-humans in the event."

    "I made sure to give them the farthest hotel, where they couldn''t possibly interact with humans. They weren''t invited to the party either."

    "I know that, or they would have been picked up by my sending radar."

    "They were harmless."

    "Doesn''t make that as an excuse to expose the vulnerable humans to them. What if one of them had gone rogue?"

    Rudy wasn''t worried about the humans in the least, but he was about his human lovers. Of course, he could easily deal with any threats, but there were moments when he wasn''t with his lovers.

    Lu B frowned her face and said, "You brought two vampires with you, and if you don''t know, they are considered as the deadliest race in the universe."

    "You know they are harmless."

    Lu B shrugged her shoulders and said, "That''s exactly my point. You trust your lovers, and I trust my friends. My Lord, with all due respect, you should learn to trust others."

    Rudy stared at Lu B for a few seconds and said, "You, of all people, shouldn''t talk about trust."

    "Like you know what it means. Have you ever trusted anyone in your life?"

    "I trusted you. I thought we were getting along, but I forgot that was just your cheap trick to owe me a favor. You don''t truly care about me or anything. You just care about yourself."

    Lu B clenched the steering wheel tightly and gritted her teeth.

    "You are not wrong. Everyone only cares about themselves, and so do you," she remarked.

    "And that''s my mercy to this world."

    "Uhm¡­ you two are not even arguing about the same topic anymore," Lilim quipped.

 Chapter 717 Lords Duty

    "Bla, you know daddy gets angsty sometimes. Don''t take it to heart. He is not angry at you, I am sure of it. He used to fight like this with Jessica and Reba too."

    "Lilim¡­" Rudy''s eyes twitched. "It seems you want to be punished too."

    Lilim squirmed and said, "If you think I am being a bad girl, you can always punish me in bed~ daddy~"

    "Seriously¡­" Rudy shook his head in disappointment and said, "Now I am not even sure if Angelica is more perverted or you."

    "What''s wrong with asking my lover to have sex with me? And how does that make me a pervert?" she asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Don''t bring logic into this conversation."

    Lilim''s main goal was to interrupt Lu B and Rudy''s argument and distract their heated mood.

    "Rudy Ross, I understand you were worried about your lovers, but I was worried about all the guests present here. I have been doing it for centuries, so I know what I am doing. Of course, I would have taken full responsibility if anything went wrong.

    You are the Lord, and your duty is to protect each living being from harm. But you were only worried about your lovers. I don''t want to draw conclusions, nor do I care what you want to protect.

    You are the Lord, and you can do anything you want. But in Lord''s absence, I was protecting the human world from all the evils. I have been humanity''s savior hundreds of times.

    I don''t do it to gain fame, to take credit, or to owe favors to anyone. I do it because I can. There is nothing wrong with going the extra mile to protect something. Now that the Lord has returned, I think it best suits you if you can do the Lord''s work once in a while.

    Again, I don''t care if you do it or not. I am simply suggesting you. The other races don''t know about the Lord''s return, but when they do, they will use you of things you haven''t done.

    You see, living beings love to throw the me on the ignorant ones and take credit for the same. You, as Lord, are privileged for both. You can silence those who go against you, but how many are you going to keep silent?

    For how long will you keep them quiet? What if the whole race, or worse, the entire world, turns against you? Would you silence them all? You can easily do that if you want to.

    You have to know that the previous Lords weren''t liked or loved by anyone. Every living being who is aware of the Lord''s existence hates the Lord. They respect the Lord, not out of admiration but¡­ out of fear.

    When the Lord''s incarnation hadn''t arrived even after passing the ten thousand years mark¡­ everyone was happy. Please, change that system. Be the Lord that everyone needs. Be the Lord who everyone remembers. Be the Lord whom everyone calls out of love and respect."

    Lu B had tears in her eyes when she said, as though she had spoken about her true feelings and truly didn''t want Rudy to walk on the same path as the other Lords.

    Rudy shook his head and said, "Not possible. You see, when I sat on the Lord''s throne, I heard a voice. I always thought that the voice was my own voice, and I simply uttered that in my mind. But for some reason¡­. I was never convinced by it. I am still not sure what it was, but I think I am going to y by that rule."

    "Is it¡­ too much to ask what the voice said?"

    "It was nothing mind-blowing, nor were they words of wisdom. It was one simple sentence."

    Lu B, Maria, Lilim, and Ruby looked at Rudy with curious looks on their faces.

    "Don''t be the Lord they need you to be, be what they deserve." Rudy quoted the words.

    "That''s¡­ concerning¡­" Lu B muttered.

    "I have morals and ideals, just pray that I don''t lose them with time. Because¡­ I no longer see any point in having them. I see each and all living beings as the same. A human''s life and an ant''s life hold equal value to me. Of course, beings of other races too."

    He looked into Lu B''s eyes and continued, "You asked me to act like the Lord, but believe me¡­ if I act like one¡­ you would want me to stop."

    "..."

    "And you were wrong about another thing. The Lord is not a savior of the universe¡­ he is a dictator. What I consider right is right, and what I say wrong is wrong. I make the rules, I make thews. So¡­ let me be an ordinary teenage high school student for a little longer before I announce the Lord''s return."

    He gestured to the girls to grab his hand while looking at Lu B.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t be like the other Lords, but I won''t be any different either. You, of all people, should know what type of Lord this world deserves."

    "Well¡­ I am d to be on the good side of the Lord," she chuckled.

    "Update me regarding the castle restoration. And feel free to call me if anythinges up."

    "I sure will."

    Rudy teleported to the pool house with the girls.

    "We are here¡­"

    He looked at Maria and Ruby and asked, "You two should sleep before you mess up your sleep schedule again."

    "It''s morning, so I think our sleep schedule is already messed up," Rubymented.

    "It can be fixed easily as long as you don''t make it a habit. And yes, I am speaking from experience."

    "Where will Lilim stay?" Maria asked with an anxious look on her face.

    "I will take her home with me."

    "Why? Howe she gets special treatment?!"

    "Rx. The castle will be ready in a few days, so it''s not a big deal. And I don''t want vampires and a demon to share a room in my absence. They might fight, you know?"

    "Fine~" Maria kissed Rudy on the lips and asked, "When will youe again?"

    "Today is a special day, so we might not meet today."

    "Hmm?"

    "Elena ising."

 Chapter 718 Jessica Or Angelica

    "Give me your phone. I need to make a phone call. Two, actually."

    Maria handed her phone to Rudy and said, "You are using my phone more than I do."

    Rudy called Elena''s number to ask for updates about her schedule, but after a few rings, the call didn''t go through.

    "What''s wrong?" Maria asked.

    "She isn''t picking up. Either she ignored the call because it was an unknown caller, or she was sleeping. When I called herst night before we left for the auction, she said she had rescheduled her meeting and merged the two together.

    She said she has a morning flight and will get here by evening, but she didn''t tell me if she meant morning for our time zone or hers."

    "Where is she right now?"

    "On the other side of the world, where it''s currently night. So she might be sleeping," he shrugged. "Either way, I will try calling her from my phone and see if she picks up."

    Rudy then dialed his number and called Angelica as she had his phone.

    After two rings, Angelica answered the call with, [The number you are trying to reach is unavable. Please try again after some time, or leave a voicemail after the beep.]

    "I will beep you instead. Where are you?"

    [Still at the store with your mom. She said she wouldn''t go home until you leave for school.]

    "You are lying. Stay there, I wille to pick you up." He hung up the call with a sigh.

    "What did she say?" Lilim asked curiously.

    "Nothing. I will go and pick her¡ª"

    THUD!

    Angelicanded in front of Rudy out of nowhere.

    "...!" Rudy was baffled by witnessing that.

    "What the¡­" His eyes widened in surprise as he asked, "What¡­ What happened to your hair? Why would you dye them while? And what''s with every girl trying white hair? Is that a trend? Who is spreading rumors that I like white hair?"

    "That''s what you are shocked about? You are not going to ask how I came here?" Angelica groaned with a sigh.

    "That''s my second question." He raised his brow and asked, "Since when can you fly?"

    "Since a few hours ago? And not only flying, but I can also do other ghostly things."

    "Huh?"

    Angelica nced at the rock on the ground and moved her hand toward it. The rock shook a little and moved to Angelica''s hand.

    "It''s not as powerful as your telekinesis, but I am learning."

    Rudy ced his hand on his chin and asked, "Do your powers have something to do with your white hair?"

    "Yes."

    "Go on."

    "Uhmm¡­ I was asked not to tell you this, but who cares."

    "Oh? Now I am curious."

    "It''s tough to exin, so why don''t you just read my memory? I am sure you would understand better."

    "As you wish."

    Rudy ced his hand on Angelica''s head and began to read her memory, but ANgelica stopped him.

    "Stop."

    "What?"

    "You have to use a different method to read my memory."

    "... I should have expected that from you."

    "Then you should have done it without asking," Angelica puffed her cheeks about and pulled him closer.

    "What stopped you from kissing me then."

    Rudy kissed Angelica on the lips and read her memories of thest night. Since Rudy was witnessing aplicated and deep conversation, he had to deep kiss Angelica.

    Lilim, Ruby, And Maria watched them kiss like hungry animals, but deep down, they all wanted Rudy to kiss them like that.

    After the kiss, Rudy looked into Angelica''s eyes and muttered, "Hey, Hey¡­ is it okay to show me all that? The kid Rudy clearly stated multiple times that I shouldn''t know about it or it would mess up his n."

    Angelica shrugged her shoulders and said, "I know, but it''s not like I could lie to you. I would have to keep it a secret, but to do that, I would have had to lie one way or another."

    "Do you know anything about his n? Since you now have Jessica''s memories, I want to know everything that happened after I returned to 2008."

    "Those memories aren''t loaded yet. I only know a few things. I think I might remember something once I have taken a rest."

    "Hmm." Rudy nodded. "I did find a few clues after seeing your memories. And well done asking those questions. You yed them well."

    "Your milk makes me smart." Angelica licked her lips.

    "Ahem!" Ruby cleared her throat to make her presence known.

    "We are standing here, so stop flirting around," Maria remarked.

    "That''s right, daddy. Even if ''you'' don''t feel awkward having such a conversation, we feel awkward. Save it for when you are alone."

    "Let''s get you girls to bed."

    Rudy opened the door to the pool house and dropped Ruby and Maria to their bed.

    "Here." He handed Maria her phone and said, "Don''t y with your phone instead of sleeping. I am pretty strict when ites to schedules."

    "I think if you release a few doses inside me, I will have a nice sleep," Maria responded with a grin.

    "Wait for the castle renovation."

    "You bought a castle?!" Angelica eximed in shock.

    "Yes. It''s big¡­ very big, actually."

    "That''s what she said," Angelica snickered.

    "..." Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "What am I going to do with you?"

    "You can hold me and y with me," Angelica responded.

    ''I was anxious after I read Angelica''s memories. I thought she would be Jessica after she regained her memories, but she still seems to be Angelica. I don''t know how to say this, but I see Angelica and Jessica as totally different people.

    I would never be able to choose either of them; hence, I don''t want Angelica to be Jessica. Obviously, I would be happy if they both could merge into one. That would be the best solution, and that''s what I am anxious about.''

    Rudy looked at Angelica, who was talking with Lilim, and thought, ''Who is she right now? Angelica¡­ or Jessica? I have to find out. She could be Jessica pretending to be Angelica since both of them now have each other''s memories.''

 Chapter 719 Kid Rudys Trick

    Rudy pondered for a while to figure out who he was talking to¡ª Angelica or Jessica?

    ''But how will I find out? If I think about it, Angelica came into existence after Jessica died, which means Angelica can be Jessica, but Jessica can''t be Angelica.''

    Rudy snapped his fingers and said, "Hey, pervert."

    Angelica turned to Rudy while talking with Lilim.

    "Hmm?"

    Rudy pointed his finger at the jug on the table and said, "Can you get me a ss of water?"

    Angelica raised her brow and said, "You can use your telekinesis to get it, right?"

    "I can, but I am feeling a little tired after the trip, so I might end up spilling water on the girls. It''s better to be cautious, right?" he asked with a shoulder shrug.

    Angelica walked to the table and grabbed the jug. She then picked up the ss and began filling it with water.

    "Angelica," Rudy called her out.

    "Hmm?" Angelica nced at him.

    "Nothing." Rudy smiled slightly and said, "Be careful not to spill it."

    "Shut up. If you distract me like that, I will lose focus."

    After filling the ss, Angelica took it to Rudy and stood in front of him.

    "Thank you." Rudy moved his hand forward to grab the ss.

    Angelica also moved her hand, but instead of giving it to Rudy, she drank all the water and handed the empty ss to Rudy.

    "Here."

    "...."

    "You can get on for yourself," she smirked with a grin.

    "Looks like you want to be punished."

    "Always."

    ''Yeah, she is Angelica, who was once Jessica. She passed all three tests. Still, transferring one''s memories into another¡­ I never thought of doing that. Well, Angelica is the only one who could benefit from that ability.

    No one else who needs their past memories¡­ wait¡­'' Rudy pulled his upper lips with his thumb and muttered, "I think I know what the kid Rudy was trying to do."

    After I returned from 1990, Rias told me that I had asked her to remind me of something¡ª which I would know when the timees. That was confusing. Like what, did I set a timer on my memory or something?

    As ridiculous as it sounds, that''s actually possible. But I don''t think that''s the case. Since the kid Rudy had the powers, I am sure he has created and mastered the abilities I am not unaware of.

    Come to think of it, telepathy and super strength¡­ they were automatically activated after I transmigrated into this body. If I am supposed to be merged with the kid Rudy¡­ I should have gotten his memories, too¡­ but I didn''t.

    Now I know that the Rudy from this world always had superpowers since birth¡­ and he knew that I would transmigrate to his body¡­ he must have done something to erase those memories.

    That would exin the nk memory.

    I have already tried to recover those memories multiple times, but it didn''t work. Had he sealed those memories, I would have retrieved them, but that''s not the case. Either he erased his memories or took them out of his brain.

    It''s highly unlikely that I would ever erase my memory¡­ even to prevent someone from essing it. So he must have hidden those memories somewhere safe. I have no idea where¡­ but maybe¡­ one person does.

    Nyxia¡­ she has known everything all along. We met in 1989 for the first time, and we were supposed to meet at the vampire academy in 2008. But since the kid Rudy and I shared the memories¡­ he must have contacted her somehow.''

    Rudy looked at Angelica and wondered, ''I highly doubt Angelica knows everything. She could provide me some information, but I don''t think the kid Rudy would have told her everything about his n.

    It''s ''me'' we are talking about. He must have expected that Angelica would tell me everything and thus created several backup ns. I can win against any and everything¡­ but winning against myself¡­ Now that''s challenging.

    Since they broke the perfect loop and created a divergence point in the timeline, the kid Rudy should have be one with the universe. He no longer exists¡­ so, unfortunately, I can''t contact him directly.

    Nyxia is my only lead, but I can''t locate her even with my advanced tracking. Well, she is going nowhere, and neither am I. But I should visit the vampire world once my castle has been renovated.''

    Angelica gave Rudy''s phone to him and said, "Here. It''s almost out of charge."

    "..." Rudy gave her a stare without saying a word.

    Angelica stretched her arms in the air while yawning and went inside Rudy''s body.

    ''I will sleep now. Good night. Also, I don''t like white hair, so make them ckter. I don''t want to be called a cheap copy of Jane.''

    Now, only Rudy and Lilim were awake in the pool house.

    "We should go somece alone," Lilim suggested.

    "And we shall. But first, I need to check up on Reina. See you at the pools."

    After saying that, Rudy teleported to Reina''s office, while Lilim decided to walk there as she wanted to give some alone time to Rudy and Reina.

    Reina wasn''t in her office, so Rudy activated his vision ability and found her by the pools. She was watering the nts.

    Rudy quietly teleported behind her.

    ''Man, the smell of wet soil always gets me.''

    Rudy hugged Reina from behind and squeezed her body.

    "You are back."

    "Yup."

    She turned her face to the side to look at Rudy and asked, "Did you find the house you were looking for?"

    "I did. I got us a castle."

    "A castle?!"

    "Yesh."

    "How did you manage to find a castle in this era? And is it safe? Most castles need heavy renovation, and they are not safe to live in."

    "Stop worrying about all that."

    Reina leaned on Rudy and said, "Your hands are cold."

    Rudy moved his hand up under Reina''s top and squeezed her care breasts.

    "This will make them hot."

    "Mnh~"

    Rudy kissed her on the neck and whispered, "Want to have some fun?"

    "I have to open the waterpark soon, so no. Drop byter in the evening if you want me."

    He kissed her on the lips and said, "Alright. See youter, then."

    Once Lilim had arrived, he teleported to his room.

    ===

    Thanks @Daraekin for the generous gifts!

 Chapter 720 Questioning Lilim About The Past

    Rudy teleported to his room with Lilim.

    "I am not sure how long it has been since youst came here, but I assure you, not much has changed," he said calmly.

    "Yeah, I know. I dropped by during the gambling tournament after we¡­ met."

    "Now that''s news to me¡­" He sighed.

    He scanned the house to check if Lucy was home or had left for school.

    "Let''s go downstairs. The house is empty."

    "Okay~"

    Rudy went downstairs, and Lilim followed right behind him. She said on the living room couch while Rudy went to the kitchen to grab a drink for her.

    "What would you like to drink?" he asked while looking through the fridge. "I can buy anything real quick in less than three seconds."

    "Hmm~ There is a drink you can''t get in three seconds."

    "Oh?" Rudy''s interest was piqued. "Try me."

    "Your milk."

    "..."

    Rudy started with the same curious expression on his face, which slowly faded away into a nk expression.

    He mmed the refrigerator''s door and said, "Do you girls ever think about anything normal."

    "What, now? You asked if I wanted to drink anything, and I answered honestly."

    "You are right¡­ I can''t even argue with that¡­" He took a deep breath and muttered, "Let''s do this again."

    He opened the refrigerator''s door and asked, "Would you like to drink anything that can be purchased from the market, which would be avable in cans or bottles¡ª which is prepared in factories."

    "Wow. You made it so well that I can''t slip dirty jokes and remarks."

    "That''s not an answer."

    "I loved to eat breakfast made by you. Can I get that?"

    "Sure thing. But it will take a while. You can take a bath in the meantime."

    "I am good."

    Lilim got up from the couch and wandered around the house, checking every corner, unlike thest time. Once she was done, she went into the kitchen and sat on the dining table instead of the chair.

    "You were going to ask me questions?"

    "Yes."

    "I am ready."

    "You were with mom, Jessica, and Elena when I returned to 2008, so howe you ended up with the mafias? I remember you said that you were still a kid when you became Maria''s bodyguard.

    I also remember you told me that someone asked you to protect her. Who was it? It certainly isn''t me because I would never let you go to the Underworld, especially considering how naive you were. Youckedmon sense."

    Lilim bit her lips and puffed her cheeks a little, making her facepletely round.

    "What? I am just being honest. And I never used the word ''dumb'' or ''stupid'', by the way, so I don''t see why you are pouting like that."

    "I was in a new world, so it was natural for me to not know anything andck themon sense of the said world."

    "As I said, you were a kid, and it''spletely natural. My point was that I would never send you to the Underworld. Unless¡­ I actually did and then erased my memory."

    Lilim rested her legs on the chair andy down on the dining table.

    "You didn''t directly ask me to do that. But when Jessica and I were abducted, you had asked that man to take care of Maria. Mind you, I was still a kid, so I understood very little. But after you disappeared, I searched for you everywhere.

    And then I saw the man again and followed him. He saw me and my demon form and got scared. He started to beg me to not kill him. And that''s where I met Maria. She was ying in the garden, all by herself.

    Chasing after the butterfly and falling down again and again. The man must have remembered what you had told him, and he thought you had sent me to watch over Maria.

    And that''s how I became her bodyguard. I learned the ways of mafias and became like that. The man also changed and became a better person. He always had nightmares and yelled in the middle of the night, waking everyone up.

    He has been living like that for eighteen years. He even stopped caring for the syndicate and threw all the responsibilities on Rusher''s hand at a very young age. Well, this has nothing to do with your question, so I will stop."

    "Hmm¡­ you were supposed to be Maria''s bodyguard, so I guess¡­ it was unavoidable," he sighed.

    "Yes. But it was different back then. I used to spend more time in this house than in the Underworld. When I learned that the baby Reba was raising was you, I decided that I would live here, but Reba didn''t let me.

    She was always on about diary this and diary that. And she was doing fine, so¡­ I thought it would be for the best if I let her be. Jessica and Elena were with her, so I wasn''t worried about her.

    Still, I used to drop by once every week. Sometimes, I even brought Maria with me. She loved to ride on my back. Although she doesn''t remember all that."

    "If you used to bring Maria here, that would mean¡­ we met when we were kids¡­"

    "Obviously. She liked pinching your cheeks and poke your peepee."

    "Does Maria know that? I mean, did you tell her all this after she learned that you are a demon?"

    "Never got time." Lilim shook her head.

    "You should tell her. She would love to hear about her childhood. Wait¡­ what about Ruby? Did you bring her as well?"

    "I couldn''t carry two people with me, but yes¡­ I did bring her here once. And she also yed with you. She was doing what Maria did, but¡­"

    "But?" Rudy raised his brow.

    "Maria used to pinch your cheeks and poke your peepee, but one time, Ruby did the opposite."

    "..."

    "She poked your cheeks and pinched your peepee. And you cried¡­ a lot. Since that day, Reba banned Maria and Ruby from ever entering this house."

 Chapter 721 Bad Move

    Rudy ced the breakfast on the dining table beside Lilim.

    "Get off the table, Lilim. You are not a kid anymore."

    "I will eat my breakfast, you eat yours."

    "..." Lilim grinned and spread her legs. "Here."

    Rudy grabbed Lilim''s leg and pulled her off the table.

    "Mom is standing outside."

    "She is eavesdropping on us?"

    "I want to say no, but yes, she is. She has ced her ear on the door and is trying to listen to our conversation. You start eating, I will be right back."

    Rudy walked to the front door and ced his hand on the handle to open it, but he thought it would be better if he surprised her instead. So he teleported outside the house behind Reba and tapped on her shoulders.

    "What are you doing?" he asked.

    "Shh! Let me¡­" Reba stopped on her words and turned around with a confused look on her face.

    "You are?"

    "Wait, if you are here then¡­ who is¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    Reba knew that if she told she heard Rudy talking with a girl in the house and hence she decided to listen to them, the truth would be exposed.

    "It seems Lucy hasn''t left for school yet. And she was talking with someone¡­. do you think she brought a guy home? Maybe her boyfriend?"

    "Let''s go and check."

    "Yes."

    Reba unlocked the door with the key and went inside without making any noise. 1/3rd of the living room was visible from the hallway''s entrance, so Reba stretched her neck to get a full view of the couch, but it was empty.

    She then walked towards the living room and heard the tinkling noise, seemingly the sound of a fork and spoon hitting the te.

    She saw Lilim eating breakfast with messy hair and clothes.

    "Lilim?! What are you doing here?!" Reba eximed.

    "Oh, if it isn''t Reba. You came at the right time. Daddy and I just finished our moment." She pointed her finger at her hair and the looseces of her top.

    "I had to wear clothes in a hurry, though. Daddy wanted to continue, but I stopped him~"

    Reba red at Rudy with an angry face. She didn''t say a word, but her re said thousands.

    "Lilim!" Rudy shouted her name. "Are you out of my mind? Sex is taboo in front of her."

    He then turned to Reba and said, "Mom, she is lying. She is just trying to tease you."

    "Anything else? Her hair and clothes are messy, and you two were alone in the house. And you are still lying about it?"

    "Oh,e on, mom. Trust me for once. Why do you always assume that I am lying? I have never lied to you. I am not like you who hid things from me because of some stupid diary!"

    "Don''t raise your voice, and don''t talk back to me! And it''s not about trust, it''s about what I see and hear. If there is a dead body that was stabbed and someone is holding a knife, it''s normal to draw the conclusion that the person is the killer."

    "And drawing conclusions without seeing the full picture is stupid."

    "Are you calling me¡ª"

    "I am sorry!" Lilim lowered her gaze and gulped down anxiously. "That was a lie. I just wanted to tease you, as always. I didn''t know you two would start fighting like this. Really, I am sorry. You can p me or beat me if you want. I will never do something like this again."

    She got up from the chair and walked past Rudy after saying, "I will take my leave now."

    "Hold up!" Reba stopped Lilim by grabbing her head. "You said we could p and beat you, so where do you think you are going without taking your punishment, huh?"

    "Go sit on the chair and eat your breakfast. I will do the same." She turned to Rudy and calmly said, "You should eat too."

    Rudy turned around and went to his room after saying, "I am gettingte for school."

    "Hey, wait¡ª!"

    Before Reba could stop him, he teleported to his room, changed his clothes, and left the house through his room''s window.

    Lilim gulped down once again and avoided eye contact with Reba.

    "I am sorry. I shouldn''t have done that. I truly regret it. You two had a fight because of me."

    "It''s not the first time we have fought. I think it''s for the best if I let him cool down before talking to him again."

    "Are you¡­ going to beat me¡­?" Lilim asked hesitantly.

    "Your punishment is due forter. But you better be ready at any time. I hold my grudges very lightly¡­ no matter how petty it is."

    SIGH!

    LIlim held her head in her hands and cursed herself.

    "Why did I even pull a prank like that? I guess I was excited that Rudy remembered everything and we could go back to normal again¡­ but¡­ I got ahead of myself."

    Reba watched Lilim in distress and rolled her eyes.

    "That won''t work on me. Seriously, I was in such a good mood today because I talked with Jessica, but then you ruined everything."

    "Do you think¡­ Jess is still angry at me?" she asked in a low voice.

    "Huh?"

    "We met earlier, but she didn''t even talk to me. Forget about talking, she never nced my way. I was waiting for her to look at me so I could talk with her, but¡­ she treated me like a stranger¡­"

    "I was asking about the ''still angry'' part. What did you do?"

    "Don''t you remember thest time we all were together? You were at the school, and Jess and I were ying with Rudy. And then Jess tried to hog Rudy all to herself, so I got angry and took Rudy with me somewhere far away¡­"

    "And then you forgot your way back¡­" Reba finished Lilim''s sentence.

    "Yes¡­"

    "I don''t think Jessica even remembers that. You both were the same age and fought all the time."

    "Then why didn''t she talk to me earlier?"

    "Ask her when you meet her again," she responded with a shrug.

    Meanwhile, Rudy was on his way to school with J.

 Chapter 722 Janets Effort

    Rudy and J were walking to school, alone. Usually, J would have been happy to spend some alone time with Rudy, but she wasn''t.

    Rudy seemed to be in a bad mood, and he hadn''t spoken a word since they began their walk to school.

    J felt anxious.

    "Where is Alice?" J asked hesitantly, seemingly afraid to start a conversation.

    "She is sleeping."

    "I see¡­"

    "..."

    "..."

    Once again, the atmosphere had turned quiet. J didn''t know what to say or how to start a conversation.

    "I¡­ I am surprised you came to pick me up when Alice isn''ting¡­"

    "I had something to do at school. And I didn''t want to stay at home," he replied without moving his gaze.

    "Is¡­ that so¡­"

    "What about you? Why are you going to school if you are not going to participate in any sports activities?"

    "Because I don''t want to stay at home."

    "..." Rudy nced at her without saying anything.

    "I am not trying to copy you. I really don''t like staying at home. Mom is sick again and can''t go to her night shift. Or she would sleep during the day, and I would be bored.

    I can''t even watch television when she is sleeping, so there is nothing I can do." She shrugged and continued, "I don''t have siblings either, so I can''t annoy them."

    "Understandable," Rudy nodded.

    "Come to think of it, you now have a sister. How is she? I mean¡­ Do you get along with her? Step siblings usually don''t get along well with each other in early times."

    "What do you mean by early times?"

    "Like¡­ the time after your parents get married, and you get step-siblings."

    "Oh, you mean that way. Yes, you are right. It was pretty awkward between Lucy and I, but now everything is alright."

    Rudy''s mood no longer seemed grumpy, so J was relieved, and she could talk with him without being scared of him snapping at her.

    "What about your step-brother? Eric told me your stepfather had two kids. One son who is older than you, and the other is a daughter who is a week younger. Do you get along with him? What''s his name?"

    Rudy''s mood once again turned grumpy.

    After noticing the sudden change in his mood, J gulped down and added, "Sorry if I am going personal. You don''t have to answer if you don''t want to."

    "It''s not like that. My step-brother''s name is Paul, but we haven''t talked since the day after we first met. Actually, he hasn''t contacted anyone since that day. Maybe he wasn''t happy with his father''s marriage? Who knows¡­ but I certainly don''t."

    "That''s possible. But since he was a university student, he can take care of himself."

    "He sure can," Rudy smirked from the corner of his lips.

    They talked for a while and reached the school on time. The first half of the school had sses, while the second half had sports. Still, there was no attendance as they only did the revision of the sybus.

    Sadly, Rize''s lecture was in the second half, which was canceled in exchange for the sports activities.

    Rudy had nothing else to do, and he was bored, so he decided to watch the sports event.

    J only came to school because she wanted to talk and spend time with Rudy, and she had decided to leave with him, But when she learned that Rudy was going to stay and watch the event, she decided to participate in the girl''s race.

    The girl''s race was the same as the boy''s race, but they had to get a flower from the boys instead of the ribbons¡ª like the girls did. However, some girls were against the idea and didn''t want the boys to give flowers to them.

    So they changed the rules and made it so that girls were also allowed to stand instead of boys. The couples, of course, wanted to give and receive flowers from their lovers, so they prepared themselves for the race.

    J was unaware of all that before she wrote down her name in the participant''s list. Obviously, she didn''t want to receive flowers from any boy other than Rudy, but she didn''t have the courage to ask him to hold a flower for her.

    Nevertheless, Rudy got himself a beautifully bloomed flower and stood in J''sne without even asking.

    J saw a boy standing in herne, but she didn''t know it was Rudy.

    ''What should I do? Someone is already standing in myne. I don''t want to get a flower from someone else, even if it''s just a sports activity. Should I run away? But I will be punished if I don''t participate in a sports activity after writing my name down.

    What if I pretend to be sick and go to the infirmary? But that will get everyone''s attention on me. And it''s¡­ cliche. What if I run but fall on purpose and get myself injured? I will be automatically disqualified from the race.

    Yeah, let''s go with that. And maybe¡­ Rudy wille to see me if I am injured? I have to make sure I fall carefully and do not hit my face. I don''t want any visible scars on my body or face.''

    [Get set! Ready! Go!]

    The race had started, but J was lost in making her n. She was already thest and lost her chance to get a headstart. Still, she wasn''t worried as she had no intention of finishing the race.

    She first nned to fall at the very start of the race, but now that she was thest, she had to put some effort into making her fall look convincing. She changed her n and decided to run at least halfway.

    Just as she was about to execute her perfect fall, she nced at the boy standing in herne and realized it was Rudy. She was confused and happy at the same time. Regardless, she decided to continue the race.

    However, it was toote. Her legs had stopped working when she saw Rudy, and she fell t on her face. Luckily, she fell on the grass, so it didn''t hurt, but her knee started bleeding.

    "I¡­ suck¡­ I suck at everything."

 Chapter 723 Girls Race

    ''I suck at everything. I always mess things up. Even when the situation is in my favor¡­ I somehow find a way to destroy everything. I attract bad luck¡­ from the very start¡­ ever since I was born.

    Mom must have hated me and wanted to kill me. Her life was going well¡­ she was beautiful and intelligent, but then she got pregnant with me, and I destroyed her life. She got kicked out of her own house and had to live alone.

    Being a single mother, she had to take care of everything from house expenses to everyday needs. She wanted to study more and be a doctor. But the money she had saved since childhood was all used on me.

    She didn''t have a penny left to continue her study. Even if she had taken a student loan, she couldn''t possibly havepleted her studies, given she had to raise me. I destroyed her future beyond repair.

    It was her dream to be a doctor and help others¡­ but when she needed help, no one came to her aid¡­ except one person. Miss Eleanor¡­ She is a goddess.

    Mom told me Eleanor came into her life when she was at her lowest. We lived in a rented house, and the rent wasn''t even that high. But¡­ mom didn''t have enough money to pay the rent.

    Thendlord was an elderlydy who was kind and never came to im rent unless mom herself went to her and gave her the money. Once she hadn''t paid the rent for six months, but thendy still didn''te.

    However, when she died, her son took over and increased the rent. Still, it was cheaper than the average rent price. But he came to im the rent on every first day of the month.

    That time, mom hadn''t paid rent for three months, and thendlord had asked her to empty the house. Mom had lost all hope, but Eleanor came and saved her.

    She bought the house from thendlord and gave mom a job at one of her stores. That was thirteen years ago, and nothing has changed since. Eleanor always cut the rent from mom''s pay before giving her the sry.

    She pays well, too, and gives an unlimited day off. She also took care of our medical bills and school expenses. It''s not just mom, but all the people who work for and under her are the ones who had once lost their hopes in living.

    She gave life to all of them and saved them from doing the worst. She also gives out bonuses to random employees every month. And they also conduct a wheel of fortune every 15th of the month.

    Even the rewards are crazy. This month, one employee got a car. Truly, Eleanor is a Goddess. I wonder why she does all that. No one has any reason. Had she not saved mom and me, we might already be dead by now.

    I won''t call my life perfect, as I mess things up whenever I need to try my best. Rudy is the only one I don''t want to lose. I have loved him since kindergarten, even though he has never noticed me.

    I know he doesn''t even remember that I considered him my childhood friend. We used to y often whenever his mom brought him to the store. I used to hate it when mom took me with her to her store so she could watch over me.

    But after Reba started bringing Rudy with her, I was always in a hurry to go to the store. At that time, mom used to do the day shift as she couldn''t possibly leave a kid home alone at night.

    Everything has changed now. I have changed¡­ and so has Rudy. He gives off a strange vibe sometimes, and¡­ he looks sad. Even when he is smiling¡­ his eyes don''t shine like they used it.

    This¡­ race¡­ what am I even doing? I have already lost. Everyone is ahead of me, and they are about to take the flowers. Even if I get up, I am not sure I can run. I didn''t notice until now, but my knee hurts.

    It''s bleeding, and it''s burning. I don''t know what to do. Rudy is standing there with a flower in his hand¡­ waiting for me¡­''

    "He is¡­ waiting for me. I shouldn''t keep him waiting. I may never get another chance."

    J ced her hands on the ground and pulled herself up. She slowly got up while stumbling on her feet and nced at her bleeding knees.

    "It''s okay, J. You can still run."

    J took one step, then another, and slowly began to walk. After a few steps, she increased her speed and started running, but her speed was no different than what one would have while walking.

    Meanwhile, the other contestants had already reached the end of thene.

    "I have to hurry!"

    She increased her speed and barely managed to reach Rudy. She looked at him in the eyes and took the flower from his hand.

    "Good luck," he said to her.

    J nodded and turned around.

    ''I don''t care about winning or losing, but I will at leastplete the race, even if Iest!''

    J started running without caring about her injury. Her wound ached every time she took a step forward, but her pain was acting as fuel to her strength.

    She caught up with the other contestants, but she was still thest.

    ''Come on, J! You can do better! Is this the extent of your love for Rudy?''

    J pushed herself to run faster, and she got ahead by two positions.

    ''More!''

    Jane tried to run faster, but she ended up tripping. She stumbled for a few meters, but she didn''t stop running. She managed to stop stumbling and got ahead of three more contestants.

    ''I don''t want to be greedy, but I will! If¡­'' She panted, seemingly out of breath.

    ''If I manage to get into the top three, I will confess my love to Rudy!''

    J ran, holding a thin thread of hope and courage that could either snap or strengthen depending on her will.

    ===

    Thanks, @Jeffery_Holley, for the gift!

 Chapter 724 Janets Score

    Amid everything, J had decided that she would confess to Rudy if she scored in the top three. She was in the seventh spot, so it was a risky gamble for her. Still, she didn''t give up and tried her best to run as fast as she could.

    She had held the flower tightly in her hand as it was the first thing Rudy had ever given her without asking.

    She went ahead of number six and five to be number four.

    ''Now I only need one! If I beat number three, I will be number three, and then I will¡­"

    J sessfully managed to beat number three and became number three. All she had to do was to maintain the third spot and pass through the finish line.

    ''Only a few meters more, and I will win!''

    J took a deep breath and passed through the finish line. However¡­ the number four got ahead of her, and she came in the fourth spot.

    "..."

    Before J would even catch her breath and process what had happened, she fell to her knees and passed out.

    When she woke up, she found herself in the infirmary on a bed surrounded by curtains from all sides.

    She nced around with a confused look on her face and sat up.

    "Argh."

    She looked at her knees and saw they were bandaged.

    "What happened?" she wondered.

    She looked at her pillow and saw the flower Rudy had given her.

    SIGH!

    She sighed in relief and muttered, "I thought it was a dream."

    She picked up the flower and sniffed it. The flower was ck as an abyss, but it had three colors in it. Green, purple, and red, but it wasn''t spread out to the entire flower. Only the bud and the petals around it were colored.

    "The smell is so sweet and mesmerizing. I can smell it all day." She looked at the flower closely and wondered, "What type of flower is this? I have never seen anything like this. I mean¡­ school doesn''t have a flower like this. The boys must have gotten the flowers from the nts in the school.

    The boys didn''t know that they would need flowers. So why did Rudy have this flower? Unless he knew about it beforehand or had he brought this flower with him for a different reason?

    I want to ask him, but I am too scared to know the answer. Not to mention¡­" She sighed wryly. "I had decided that I would confess to him if I scored into three, but I couldn''t make it.

    Should I take it as a sign that I shouldn''t confess to him? Rudy and Alice are close, and even if they are not currently dating, I am sure they n to. It''s clear as day that they love each other.

    So even if I confess to him¡­ I am going to get rejected. In that case¡­ do I even need to confess and purposely get hurt? Only an idiot would hurt themselves knowingly. Argh! This is stupid!"

    J ced her feet on the floor and nced around to look for her shoes.

    "Where are my shoes?" she muttered.

    She looked under the bed to her side but only found a table.

    Regardless, she got up and moved the curtains to walk out.

    "The sleeping beauty is awake," a young woman with sses said. She was wearing a white coat.

    "Miss Judy¡­"

    "I am not a teacher anymore," Judy said.

    "Yes, sorry. Nurse Judy, have you seen my shoes?"

    "I am not a nurse anymore, either."

    "Uhh¡­ what?"

    "Guess what?" Judy asked with a smug face.

    "Did you¡­" J raised her brow and asked, "Did you perhaps pass your exams?"

    "Yup! I am a full-fledged doctor now."

    "Wow! That''s great!" J hugged her and said with a wide smile on her face. "Congrattions! You finally did it!"

    "Rx now, it''s not confirmed yet. I just calcted my score ording to my answers and made an estimate. And passing the exam is not enough. I have to score at the top, or I wouldn''t get rmended anywhere."

    "You will make it! I am sure!"

    "If that happens, then my days here are almosting to an end."

    "Please keep me contacted. I will visit your clinic whenever I am sick."

    "Why would you even want to be sick?" Judy sighed. "And as for your shoes¡­"

    She pointed past J''s shoulder and said, "They were on the other side of the bed."

    "Geez! I don''t even know how I got here and now this¡­ today was a bad day¡­"

    J wore her shoes and tied theces.

    "Rudy brought you here."

    "Huh?"

    "Yes. He carried you in his arms and ced you on the bed. I wasn''t here, but he took care of everything. Even those bandages."

    "Where is he? Wait, how long have I been out?"

    "Err¡­" Judy looked at the wristwatch and answered, "About twenty-five minutes."

    "Did he leave after you came?"

    "No, he was here. He just left when his friend¡­ umm¡­ What was his name¡­ Eren¡­ Eric! Yes. Eric came here and called him out. Like¡­ a few minutes before you woke up. He looked panicked for some reason."

    "Should I go after him?"

    "Why are you asking me? I am sure he will return eventually. His bag is here, and you are here. Why would he leave you or his bag behind? And you are injured, so I think you should stay and wait for him to return.

    And if you feel bored, you can watch sports activities from the window. Though, I am sure you would rather prefer to use your phone instead."

    "Well¡­"

    "Alright, then. I need to go back to the yground. I came here to check up on you. And if I see Rudy on my way, I will let him know that you have woken up."

    "Thanks."

    Judy fixed the curtain and walked towards the door to leave the infirmary.

    "Wait, Miss Judy!" J called her out.

    "It''s not Miss anymore."

    J showed the flower to Judy and asked, "Have you seen a flower like this in this school?"

    Judy inspected the flower from all sides with a confused look on her face.

    "Forget about school¡­ I have never seen a flower like this, even in an encyclopedia."

    "..."

    "I will leave now."

    "Okay¡­"

    J sniffed the flower while using her phone. She was scrolling through social media until she saw a hashtag trending.

    "#AirneCrash¡­"

 Chapter 725 Panicked Eric

    A while ago, Rudy was sitting by the bed, watching over J.

    After she passed out, he carried her to the infirmary and patched up her wounds, but he never noticed she was holding the flower in her hand.

    "She has been holding onto it all this time?"

    He tried to get it from her hand, but she had closed her fist tightly and wasn''t letting go.

    ''I don''t want to force it open, or I might end up breaking her fingers¡­''

    Rudy snapped the flower from the peduncle and pulled out the remaining from the other side. Then, he used his restoration ability and restored it back to how it was before.

    ''This is a blood moon flower. A beauty before it became a fruit. I didn''t want to give her something that anyone could have given her.''

    Since Rudy plucked the flower before it became a fruit, it would whither in a few days.

    "I only gave her this because I wanted the flower to be unique¡­ I had no idea she would like this much. Hmm~ I have an idea."

    Rudy stopped the time of the flower and made it so that it would never wither again unless all the petals from the flower were plucked.

    Rudy''s ears twitched as he heard footsteps approaching the infirmary, so he leaned back and rxed himself.

    A few secondster, the door opened, and Judy walked in.

    "Oh. I am sorry I amte!" Judy grabbed a disinfectant and said, "Let''s start disinfecting her wound first."

    She moved the curtain and saw J''s wounds were already patched up.

    Judy looked at Rudy and asked, "Did you do that?"

    "Yes."

    "Did you wash and disinfect the wound first?" she asked with a judging look on her face. "And don''t lie about it, please. Infections are nasty."

    "Yes, I did."

    "Is that so?" Judy checked the patch and said, "It''s well done, actually. Is there a doctor in your family?"

    "No."

    "Then how did you¡­"

    "Maybe it''s natural talent?" Rudy chuckled softly.

    "An adult would know that there is no such thing as talent."

    "Now that''s a wild take."

    "If you have already done everything, then I should leave. I need to be at the yground. Actually, we could have patched J up in the yground itself, but it''s good that you brought her here. She will have a nice rest."

    "Yeah."

    "And keep in mind that just because you are alone with her in the infirmary doesn''t mean you can y doctor-doctor with her."

    "..."

    "I hope you know what I meant. You are too young for that. I despise teenage intimacy."

    Judy opened the door to leave, but Eric walked in instead.

    "Is Rudy here?!" he asked with a panicked face.

    "Eric? What''s wrong?" Rudy got up and rushed to him. "Why are you sweating like crazy?"

    "Come with me. I need to show you something!"

    "Umm¡­." Rudy nced at J and Judy and nodded. "Okay."

    He didn''t want to leave J behind, not even for a second, because he knew J could jump to extreme conclusions. But after seeing the panicked look on Eric''s face¡ª who was always calm and sassy¡ªRudy couldn''t say no to him.

    He turned to Judy and said, "Doctor, can you stay here until she wakes up? I will be back in a bit."

    "Okay."

    Rudy and Eric left the infirmary in a hurry, while Judy closed the door.

    "Wait¡­ how did he know that I am going to be a doctor soon? I haven''t told anyone yet¡­"

    Meanwhile, Eric was running outside the school grounds.

    "Calm down. What happened, Eric? Why are you in such a hurry? And where are you going? Don''t you have the finals once the girl''s races are over?"

    "Now is not the time for that!" Eric yelled.

    "...?"

    ''Why is he freaking out like this? I have never seen him like this. Never. Even when I killed Paul, he was calm. That''s his specialty. So if he is freaking out when something must have happened.

    Wait¡­ did he find out that I am his father¡­? If that''s the case, then¡­ I better keep my mouth shut and wait for Elena to return. I want her to be with me when we tell Eric and Erika.

    However, I don''t think that''s the case. There is no way Eric could have possibly found out that I am his father. I haven''t told that to anyone, not even any of my harem members.

    Of course, it''s easy to figure out if they thought about it, but it''s still not confirmed that Eric and Erika are truly my children. Maybe Elena adopted them or something? I know I am being too optimistic, but I will know when Elena returns.''

    "What is it, then? You brought me all the way here where no one is there to see or hear us. Did something happen?" Rudy asked calmly.

    Eric took out his phone and showed it to Rudy.

    "See this!"

    "...?" Rudy took the phone and saw what Eric was trying to make Rudy see.

    It was a video taken from the airne above the city.

    "What''s this? I mean, I know what this is, but why are you showing me this?"

    "This is a video from the same flight mom is in."

    "And¡­? It''s not strange for people to clip videos in an airne."

    "It''s not a video. This motherfucker was live streaming!"

    "...what the¡­ fuck?"

    "Yeah, and because of that there was a malfunction in the ne''s radar and they hit a drone. One engine is down, but that''s nothing serious. The main issue is that the ne''s tires are noting out.

    They are trying to figure out the solution and have kept the ne flying in a circle about the city. However, they are out of fuel and need tond the ne in the next two minutes¡ª one minute now.

    I don''t know what to do! Experts said there is an 88% chance the ne won''t be able tond sessfully. They have already arranged three hundred ambnces and firetrucks.

    Mom can die!"

 Chapter 726 Saving Elena

    After hearing the situation from Eric, Rudy suddenly remembered something.

    ''I¡­ remember now¡­ This incident happened in my past life too. Eventually, the ne ran out of fuel, so the pilots took the ne to the sea for an emergencynding. In case if thending went wrong, at least it wouldn''t crash on the city.

    Unfortunately, the ne crashed on its way to the sea and crashed in the area near the beach. All 319 passengers, 8 crew members, and two pilots¡­ died.

    That crash was in the headlines on every news channel and social media. The clip from that guy''s live stream also went viral, and everyone med him. He died in the crash, too, so they could do nothing.

    I remember reading the news, but I brushed it off like any other major headline. That''s what everyone does. No matter how many casualties there were, people forget about it in a few days.

    The news channel gets something more interesting, and they make that their next headline. How was I supposed to remember a random ne crash from my past life from years ago?

    But wait¡­ Eleanor¡­ nothing happened to her. She made it back safely. Yes, she came hometer that day.''

    "Are you sure she is on that ne?" Rudy asked Eric. "Maybe you got the wrong flight?"

    "No, she is in it. I am the one who booked that flight for herst night."

    ''I am missing something. Elena was safe, but how? Something must have happened. Why can''t I remember it?''

    "What if she missed her flight?" Rudy wondered.

    Eric let out a groan and showed his phone to Rudy. The screen had the text conversation between Eric and Eleanor.

    Thest message was from Eleanor early in the morning that said¡ª and Rudy read, "Hey, I am about to get into my flight. I almost missed it. I woke up from a call from an unknown number, and thanks to that, I made it on time. I will contact you once the flightnds."

    ''That''s right! Elena had missed the flight because she couldn''t wake up on time. And thanks to that, she didn''t get on the flight and died in the crash. She didn''t receive a call in my past life because I am the one who called her early this morning from Maria''s phone. She will die because of me!''

    "What should I do, Rudy? Should I tell Erika? She doesn''t know anything about this! What if something happens to mom?!" Eric panicked with a pale face.

    "Calm down. Nothing will happen. The pilots and the crews are trained for situations like this. There is no need to worry. Everything will be fine."

    "How can you say that?! Would you still say and think the same thing if it was ''your'' mom on that flight?!"

    "Yes," Rudy said with aposed look on his face. "We will gain nothing from worrying. Nothing is going to change if you worry or you cry. What''s supposed to happen will happen. Just leave everything to¡­ to fate."

    "I am going to the airport in the next city!"

    After saying that, Eric rushed to his house to get Eleanor''s car and drive it to the next city.

    A secondter, Eric returned while asking, "Rudy, can youe with¡­ me? Where did he go?"

    However, Rudy was nowhere to be seen.

    Rudy had teleported to the next city and was flying towards the ne.

    ''It''s been since the drone hit the ne and damaged the engine, so I can''t fix it using my restoration ability. The ne is going to crash no matter what I do¡ª because that''s supposed to happen. Everyone in that ne is supposed to die, so I couldn''t care less about them.

    However, Elena is not supposed to die. I only have to save her.''

    Rudynded on top of the ne and scanned it with his vision ability. Once he had located Elena, he went inside through the door.

    Everyone was surprised to see Rudy as they clearly saw him opening the door and entering the ne. The first ones to see him were the flight attendants, who became cautious after seeing him.

    While the passengers saw him as the curtains and the way was visible to them. The passengers were making a ruckus after the pilot announced that they would be doing an emergencynding.

    That was an obvious and natural reaction. While some of them were cooperating with the flight attendants, the others were making the situation worse.

    On top of that, the man who was live streaming was being beaten to death by the angry passengers. Even before the ne''s engine failed and they encountered a malfunction in the system, some of the passengers were asking the man to stop live streaming.

    But the man replied with, "It''s just a video clip."

    However, he was lying, as they could seements flowing on his screen. Even the viewers who were watching the live stream were asking him to stop, but the guy didn''t.

    While some questioned how one can get a cellwork in an airne, some called it a fake video. It was obvious that the cellwork was in range because the ne was on top of the city and preparing tond.

    Regardless, the damage was already done, and now all the passengers were heading straight to their death¡ª except one.

    Amid the chaos in the ne, Elena was trying to help the flight attendants in calming down the passengers. She hadn''t seen or noticed Rudy.

    "..." Rudy walked to her and pulled her away from everyone.

    "...!" Elena was baffled at first and thought an angry passenger was trying to hurt her. But when she realized it was Rudy, her re softened.

    "What are you¡ª"

    Before Elena could evenprehend the situation and get her answers from Rudy, he teleported to Elena''s house.

    Elena nced around in surprise and looked at Rudy with teary eyes. She hugged him tightly and squeezed him.

    Rudy hugged her back and calmly uttered, "Rx, you are safe now."

    "The passengers! You have to save them!"

    "..."

    "Please! There are kids on that ne! You have to save them! I know you can do it! Please! Save them!"

    Rudy nodded slightly and said, "Hmm."

    [Ten seconds left before the crash.]

 Chapter 727 Plane Crash

    "Go save them!"

    Rudy teleported to save the ne from crashing while Eleanor grabbed the television remote and turned on the news.

    Rudy had teleported to the ne and went into the pilot''s cockpit.

    "What''s the status? he asked.

    "Excuse me, Sir. But you shouldn''t be here. Please go back to your seat and tighten your seatbelt. We are going tond soon."

    Rudy checked the status on the screen and noticed that the other engine had also failed.

    ''Even if I get more fuel in the tank, the ne will crash. I don''t have enough time to teleport everyone out of the ne. I can''t repair the engines either.''

    Rudy closed and spread his arms in the air.

    ''The ne will explode before it cannd. I can''t stop this ne from crashing. I can''t save anyone on the ne. They are not supposed to live. I am sorry, Elena, but I tried.''

    Elena watched the television as the ne exploded near the beach, and everything was engulfed in fire. Fortunately, the beach was emptied a few minutes ago, so no more lives were lost.

    The television''s remote slipped from Eleanor''s hand, and she covered her mouth in shock. She was at a loss for words. She had sent Rudy to save the passengers, but Rudy also got involved in the crash.

    Eleanor thought Rudy died in the crash, but she didn''t know that nothing could harm Rudy.

    The news on the television was being recorded from a helicopter at the crash site, but it was suddenly interrupted, and everything went ck. The screen was then redirected to the studio, where an anchor continued the news.

    [Due to unseen problems, our connection with the team has been terminated. But we will keep you updated regarding any and all the information. For now, let''s discuss this with the experts.]

    The screen then switched, and three people appeared in three small blocks with their names written below them.

    [Mister Jordan, can you prove your thoughts on this incident? Is there any possibility of survivors of the passengers on the ne?]

    [Umm¡­ first of all, thanks for having me here. And second, I don''t think it''s appropriate to talk about such a topic when we don''t know anything. In fact, we all should pray that everyone survives.]

    [Of course, we all want that. But you are here to give your valuable thoughts so that the people watching this news could be prepared for the worst,] the anchor insisted.

    [I am a retired pilot, and I have experienced several such cases in my career where I had troublending a ne. Even if there was a minor error, I was scared. I had a family, and the passengers also had families.

    But it seems like you certainly don''t have one.] The second person remarked.

    [Excuse me?]

    [Do you not have any humanity left in you, Miss? The people watching this news might be friends and families of the passengers who were on the ne. How can you even say something so outrageous in front of the whole world?]

    Mister Jordan''s screen suddenly disappeared from the screen, and the anchor continued, [It seems Mister Jordan was having trouble connecting with us. They must be facing an internal issue on their end. But worry not, we will continue this discussion after a short break.]

    After a seven-second break, the news started again, but this time from the crash site.

    [We are back with the live footage of what seems to be a bizarre scene to look at it. Since we are not allowed to show dead bodies on the news, we will have to blur it. Early reports suggest that the scanners didn''t detect a single sign of life.

    It is a sad moment for all of us, and I regretfully have to inform you that we lost 320 passengers and 8 crew members and both pilots lost their lives in this unfortunate tragic incident. We will contact the airline soon and receive a statement from the officials.

    They mustpensate for the lives lost today in this incident. Now, moving back to the live footage. Get ready to witness hell itself. If you have a weak heart, I suggest you get prepared to call your doctor.

    As you can see, even the surrounding of the crash site has been obliterated. The local officials made a good move by emptying the beach before the crash, or there would have been more casualties.

    Our cameraman will nownd near the crash site with our crew members to provide you a close-up look. We will take the questions from social media with the trending #AirneCrash and ask them to our reporter present on the crash site.]

    The choppernded, and everyone got out of it. Local officials, ambnces, and other reporters were already present at the site.

    They had formed a search party and lined up the ambnces. Even the streets leading to the nearby hospital were emptied so the ambnces could reach the hospital in the shortest amount of time.

    Dozens of doctors were called to the hospital to treat the injured.

    However, the search party returned from the crash site and said, "There is no body in the area."

    The chief officer pushed away the reporters and cameraman and walked to the leader of the search party.

    "How is that possible?" he asked in a whisper.

    "We have no idea. There is a possibility that the bodies sunk into the sea. We will have to call in other search parties. It''s going to take a long time to retrieve the corpses."

    John and Cassandra arrived at the scene and went straight to the in-charge officer. The officer saluted Cassandra and said, "You didn''t have toe, ma''am."

    "Now is not the time for the salutes. What''s the status?" Cassandra asked.

    [The search party didn''t find any bodies. They will have to check in the sea.]

    "What about the remains or body parts?"

    The officer shook his head in response.

    "Blood?"

    "Nothing, ma''am. It''s almost as if the ne was empty."

 Chapter 728 Crash Site

    "There is no sign of anyone being on the airne?" Cassandra asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Yes, it seems to. But that''s obviously not possible since the ne can''t fly on its own, and it won''t take off with zero passengers."

    "So where did they go? I am asking you because you were the first one to arrive here. Did you not see anything?"

    "It is true that I was the first one to arrive here, but I still arrived 5 minutes after the crash."

    "One thing is clear if anyone was on the ne when it crashed, they are most likely dead. But we haven''t found a single body."

    "As I informed you, Ma''am. The bodies could be in the sea."

    "The ne crashed on the beach, and the shore is twenty meters away from here. How do you exin that all the bodies somehow magically ended up in the sea? Not leaving even a single drop of blood?"

    The officer shrugged his shoulders and replied, "Do you have any other exnation?"

    "Yes. What if everyone jumped out from the ne before it crashed?"

    "Come on, Cassy!" John nudged Cassandra and whispered, "That''s so stupid. Who in their right mind would jump out of an airne. Even if they survive, they aren''t going to be able to walk again."

    "Since they were going to die anyway, they chose to test their luck. I would totally jump out of an airne that''s about to crash. If I die, then¡­ we''ll, I die. But if I managed to survive with one or two broken bones, I would appreciate my life for the rest of my remaining years."

    "You aren''t going to break just one or two bones, You are going to break your entire body. Even if you survive the fall, you will be on the bed for the rest of your life¡­ and that''s worse than dying."

    "I will not die until I see my hero again."

    "Not with that hero topic again," John groaned. "Anyway, I will search around the beach. You get into that chopper and scan the area from the sky. It would be better that way."

    Cassandra squinted her eyes and said, "Who made you the boss?"

    John left with a search party, while Cassandra got into the copter with two female officers."

    John was with seven other officers, but he got separated from them as they all went in the separate direction.

    At the end of the beach, John noticed a cave, but that wasn''t a surprising part. He saw a pair of footsteps leading into the cave but noting out.

    ''Even if the search party went to check in earlier, they should havee out. And if they came out, there should be signs of footsteps. Did someone go in there and still haven''te out?'' John wondered.

    He took his torch and turned it on, but it wasn''t turning on.

    "Oh, for fuck''s sake. Why now?!''

    He took out his phone and turned on the shlight.

    "I don''t think I will need this, but¡­ just in case¡­"

    He took his gun in his other hand and went into the cave.

    He shined the light on the ground to see the direction of the footsteps, but after a while, they disappeared.

    "Uhh¡­ this is not good. I should probably leave and return with the team."

    John turned around to leave the cave, but his phone suddenly died.

    "...!" He tried to turn it on, but that didn''t work.

    ''I am sure I had 69% charge left!''

    John decided to dash out of the cave, but he noticed something standing behind him, so he turned around and pointed his gun at it with his finger on the trigger.

    "..."

    However, he was surprised to see two men in pilot''s uniforms.

    "How did you get in here?"

    His phone suddenly turned on, brightening the cave and expanding John''s view.

    "What the¡­"

    When she shined his light behind the pilots, he saw hundreds of people were standing in line as though they were waiting to board a ne.

    ''This is freaky!''

    One by one, everyone started walking outside the cave. First, the pilots, then the crew members, and finally, the passengers.

    ''There is something wrong with them. They are walking like puppets, and their eyes have no light. It''s as if¡­ they are zombies¡­ no¡­ ghosts. Are they ghosts?!''

    John didn''t move from his spot until everyone left the cave. When he gathered his courage and went outside, everyone was back to normal, and they were ncing around with confused looks on their faces.

    John took everyone to the team, where they were diagnosed with possible disorders, but surprisingly, all of them were in perfect condition, with not even a scratch on their bodies.

    When they were asked about the ne crash and how surprised they were, they looked at each other''s faces as though they were wondering the same thing. None of them had memories of what happened after the ne exploded, nor did they have any idea how they ended up in the cave.

    They didn''t even remember seeing John in the cave, even though they passed right in front of him. Of course, John immediately informed Cassandra about everything that happened after she left. And obviously, she couldn''t believe a word she heard.

    "Okay. Don''t let any of them leave. I will be there in a few minutes. And make sure you record everything even though this is not an official case yet."

    [I am already doing it. I have been with you for years, and I know how you study all your cases and start the investigation. I can even rece you now.]

    "Good luck with that."

    Cassandra turned to the pilots and said, "Can you lower the copter? I want to jump."

    "But, Ma''am, this is not the crash site. There is nothing here," an officer informed.

    "I know. But I still want to inspect the entire beach. They can wait for me to arrive."

    "Then we wille with you."

    "No need."

    Once the copter was low enough, Cassandra jumped down without informing anyone.

    "You can go now! I will be there once I am done!"

    Cassandra was on her way to the crash site when she noticed something glowing from the dark corner near the mountain. She saw a shadow of what it seemed like a figure with two horns.

 Chapter 729 [Bonus ] Who Is The Culprit?

    A while ago.

    The ne was supposed to crash, one way or another, and everyone on it was inevitably going to die.

    The only person who wasn''t supposed to die was Eleanor, whom Rudy had saved already. While he felt sad that he couldn''t help the innocent victims on the ne, there was nothing he could do to stop that.

    It was their fate to die. That was a situation, and it was challenging Rudy. Hence, Rudy took it personally and decided that he would change the fates. What could stop him from doing that?

    That''s what he wanted to know.

    However, he still didn''t have time to teleport each and every passenger out of ce. Rudy was left with no options to try, and that''s where he made his own option.

    Situations like that were the best toe up with new abilities and try them. Sure, the risk was there, but it was better than not trying.

    Rudy touched the ne and closed his eyes. He enhanced his senses to select everyone on the ne. And then¡­ he teleported all of them to the cave without even touching them.

    It was the same beach Rudy where used to bring Reba, Jessica, Lilim, and Elena during his one-year stay in 1989. It was also the same beach where he had brought Reina on their first date.

    Naturally, they had explored the beach since they had traveled there many times. And the cave was a part of it. So teleporting there wasn''t a big deal. The challenging part was to teleport them without touching them.

    Rudy''s mind was alwaysing up with strange ideas to try out new powers or to enhance an old ability to make better use of it.

    The next second, a loud explosion of the ne crash echoed all over the beach and the outside streets.

    Of course, everyone was confused. Some of them thought they had died and were standing in front of the grim reaper, while the rest couldn''t even think straight.

    "Who are you?!" the pilot asked.

    "What''s this ce?"

    "Are you behind the ne crash?"

    ''Ouch. I get med for nothing.'' Rudy sighed.

    "I know you all are confused and curious. But rx, I will answer all your questions. But first, I want all of you to look into my eyes."

    Rudy had already activated his ''Commandment'', so they had no choice but to obey his words.

    "You remember nothing. You know nothing. You saw nothing. No one was here other than the passengers. No one saved you. No one talked to you. You will leave this cave ¡ª one by one¡ª after someone enters it and forget everything!"

    CLAP!

    Once Rudy pped, the lights in their eyes vanished as though they had be mindless puppets for the time being.

    "They are taken care of. Now¡­" Rudy searched in the crowd and found the person who was responsible for everything, the man who was live streaming.

    "There you are."

    Rudy grabbed him and flew out of the cave. He first nned to take him to the sky into the earth''s atmosphere and drop him from there, but Rudy sensed the iing signals approaching the beach, so he aborted that idea and took the man to the other end of the beach, far away from the crash site where no one was going toe.

    He threw the man against the mountain to release him from his hypnotization.

    The man grunted in pain and nced around with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Where¡­?" he wondered.

    He checked his hands and legs to confirm he was okay.

    "The ne''s engine failed and¡­ it crashed?"

    Even though they were far away from the crash site, the smoke was covering the sky, and it was a clear sign that the ne had crashed.

    "I survived the crash?" he wondered. "Damn, I am lucky. Even god is by my side. He saved me because I am a pure and innocent person."

    "No, you are alive because I am going to kill you."

    The man was suddenly covered by a shadow from the sky.

    He looked behind him but was blinded by the sun.

    Rudynded in front of him with vampire fangs and demon horns.

    "Wha¡ª! Who are you?!"

    "That is not the right question." Rudy grabbed the man by his head and crushed it a little. "You should have asked what I am going to do with you!"

    The man began to chant a religious spell, hoping it would save him from Rudy.

    "That won''t work, not because it''s not supposed to work, but because it is useless in your current situation. You are a killer responsible for mass genocide!"

    "What do you mean?! I am innocent!"

    "Oh really? Then why do you feel guilty, huh?" Rudy asked in a rather demonic voice.

    Since Rudy was touching the man, he could feel his emotions and hear his inner thoughts. The man was well aware that he was responsible for the ne crash, yet he wanted to y innocent.

    "The ne crashed because the drone hit it. The person flying the drone should be responsible for this crash, not me! I was on that ne. I am a victim too!"

    "The drone was flying at the safe and rmended height. But because of the interference in the ne''s radar¡ª caused by your live stream¡ª the ne changed its course and flew at a height lower than it was supposed to.

    You can''t me the bullet for killing someone, the one holding the gun is the culprit! Because of your stupidity, everyone on the ne would have died! There is no saving you, mothersucker!"

    "Wait, what?! They ''would have'' died? That means they survived?! Then howe you are ming me for their deaths?"

    It was true that no one died, and the man wasn''t responsible for any deaths¡ª although he was responsible for the crash. However, in Rudy''s past life, everyone on that ne had died.

    Could he still be considered responsible for the mass genocide his version did in a parallel world?

 Chapter 730 Punishment Time

    Had Rudy not saved them from the crash, they would have died. And they were supposed to die regardless.

    The man responsible for the crash didn''t have the blood of innocents on him, but he would have if Eleanor wasn''t on that flight.

    If Elena wasn''t on the flight, Eric wouldn''t have told Rudy, and Rudy wouldn''t have remembered the tragic incident.

    Rudy was conflicted about whether he should punish the man or not. Even if he let him go, he was going to be prosecuted in court. Rudy knew what wasing for the man, and he was satisfied with whatever punishment and the allegation that man was going to get.

    However, that was a different matter.

    The man endangered Eleanor''s life, too, and Rudy would never let him go unpunished.

    "Prepare to experience hell."

    The man suddenly started to scream like a maniac, as though he was experiencing unbearable pain.

    "This is just the beginning. I have decreased the PH from your blood from 7.11 to 4.11. Your blood is basically acid now, and it''s burning and melting your organs from the inside. Each and every cell will taste this acid.

    But that''s not all because you will die in a few minutes in this condition. Thus, I set a timer inside you. Whenever your body is damaged beyond 70%, it will automatically heal all your organs by increasing the cell growth and your healing ability.

    Once you are fully healed, the process will start again¡­ over and over. Isn''t that awesome? You will never die until and unless your head is removed from your body. All your wounds, no matter how deep and bad they are¡­ they will heal."

    The man continued screaming in pain, and Rudy enjoyed that. The screams of the man were melodies to Rudy''s ears.

    "Now, it''s time to leave."

    Before Rudy could teleport back to the cave, he heard footsteps approaching towards him. He used his vision ability to check and confirmed it was Cassandra.

    ''What is she doing here? She has a habit to be at ces she shouldn''t be. I can easily escape, but¡­ I should finish the unfinished business of eighteen years ago.''

    Rudy tossed the man on the beach to lure Cassandra closer.

    As expected, Cassandra rushed to the man to help him and contacted an ambnce to her location.

    Rudy ced his hand on his face and burned it so Cassandra wouldn''t recognize him. Then, he walked out without changing his form.

    Cassandra looked at him and pointed her gun at him.

    "You have a death wish, girl!"

    Cassandra''s hands were trembling, but her eyes showed no sign of fear.

    "I am not scared of you! Whatever you are, you can''t stop me!"

    "You have to stop. Or I will stop you¡­ for forever."

    Cassandra moved her finger to the trigger and prepared to press it, but she suddenly lowered her gun and let out a short sigh.

    "You can drop that act, Rudy Ross."

    "..."

    "I know it''s you. It''s always been you."

    "I have no idea what you are talking about."

    "Eighteen years ago¡­ you saved me, Johnny, and the other kids who were kidnapped by the mafias. I know it was you. And I know you are Rudy. I don''t know what¡­ what you are¡­ but you are not evil."

    Rudy healed himself and changed to his human form. But the expression on his face didn''t change.

    "Do you remember what I said in your office that day when I came for your help with the property papers of my home?"

    "Yes, you were very vague and indirect, but you meant to say that we shouldn''t cross paths as enemies because it will not end well. And you said, Let''s hope we don''te to that."

    "I am surprised you remember it that well. I guess that''s the head chief of the police department for you."

    "Are you not going to ask how I knew it was you?"

    "Usually, when someone achieves something, they go and show it to everyone without asking. I expected you to reveal everything without me asking."

    "Yes, I was going to, and I will. Do you know that some officers carry bodycam with them?"

    "Yes. In encounters and stuff? I am not really interested in such stuff, so I never researched it."

    "When we were kidnapped, and you saved us, you brought us back to the park, where officers were searching for us. The chief at that time was my father¡­ I am sure you remember him.

    He was wearing a body cam and had recorded everything. I was doing solo research on that case after¡­ You know what happened at the auction yesterday. And I found that recording¡­ and I saw you.

    At first, I couldn''t believe my eyes and thought it was someone else who happened to look just like you. But¡­ your voice, humor, and personality¡­ everything matched. Then I tried to connect the dots and noticed you happened to be at every crime scene that happened between 1989 to 1990.

    Even now¡­ we have met so many items in many incidents, even in this ne crash where you definitely shouldn''t be as you wouldn''t have been on that flight since we metst night.

    And you couldn''t be on this beach either¡­ roaming in your¡­ monster form. Just¡­" Cassandra touched Rudy''s face and asked, "What are you?"

    "What makes you believe that I will tell you anything? In fact, you already know too much, so now I have to erase your memories of me."

    "Please don''t do that. You are my hero¡­ I always wanted to meet you again. You are the reason I wanted to be a detective. I wanted to¡­ be like you. I will never say a word to a soul. You can trust me."

    Rudy raised his brow and said, "I have nted a timer in your head. If you ever try to say, write, or even hint anything about me to anyone¡­ your head will explode."

    "...!" Cassandra gulped down nervously.

    "That was a joke. You will simply forget everything about me. And that includes all your memories of Rudy too."

    "That''s fine."

    "And you will have to erase all the clues you have found from the past. Can''t risk it falling on someone''s hands."

    "I will do that."

    "Good."

    "Umm¡­ can we meet at dinner¡­ or something?" she asked nervously. "If you are free!"

    "I will think about it. For now, take this man in custody. I am sure you know the reason."

 Chapter 731 Case Solved

    After Rudy left, Cassandra called a team to arrest the man responsible for the crash while she went to the crash site with John.

    She pped her hands to get everyone''s attention and said, "Alright! The case is solved. We should head back to the precinct and work on another case."

    "Umm¡­ wait, how is this case solved? We haven''t found a single lead or clue yet," a senior officer asked.

    "What type of clue do you need and for what reason, actually? We have already arrested the man responsible for the crash, and no one has been harmed. Am I missing something?" Cassandra asked in a little agitated tone.

    She didn''t want to get in a situation where she had to exin or reveal what she knew, even by mistake. She couldn''t care less about anyone finding out the truth, she simply didn''t want to forget about Rudy.

    "What about ''how everyone survived with no injuries?'' and ''How did they get into the cave?'' We don''t know anything about that. And they don''t remember anything either."

    "It''s simple, actually. The nended sessfully, and they all escaped in the nick of time before it exploded. They went to take refuge in the cave so they wouldn''t get involved in the explosion.

    And they don''t remember anything because of trauma. Also, we just arrested the man responsible for the crash, who was seemingly trying to escape when everyone was busy hiding in the cave."

    Cassandra suddenly found logical exnations for all the anomalies.

    "..." John stared at Cassandra for a few seconds and then asked, "Is everything alright? You are acting strange."

    "Yes. I am just agitated because we are wasting our time here for no reason when I can study another case instead."

    "I think you should take today off. You haven''t a wink in thest two days."

    "I only sleep when I feel sleepy. Now, if you will excuse me. I am going home. Will be back after having lunch."

    "Okay¡­"

    In truth, Cassandra was going home to erase all evidence leading to Rudy.

    And just like that, a tragic event turned into an unexinable anomaly, from a hot headline to just a meaningless line. Even the media and the news stopped covering the topic as no one had died.

    Meanwhile, Rudy had teleported to Eleanor''s room, where she was weeping on the bed. She had stopped watching the news after the ne crashed.

    "..."

    Rudy sat on the bed beside her and asked, "Are you that sad of me returning into your life that you are crying like this?"

    "Huh?" Eleanor looked at Rudy and stopped crying.

    "Hmm?"

    "I thought¡­ I thought you¡­. in that crash¡­"

    "Oh,e on. Like that could hurt me. And everyone on that ne is safe. I saved them all, although they don''t remember it, and the world doesn''t know it. But hey, I didn''t do it for fame or publicity.

    If I wanted that, then I could just manipte the world like they are currently manipted by other things. Anyway, I am here with you, what else do you want?"

    Eleanor wiped her tears and hugged Rudy from the side.

    "Why would you do that?"

    "Do what?"

    "Scare me like that."

    "Was I supposed to reveal myself in front of the whole world? I mean, sure, I could hide my face and everything, but¡­ meh, people would think this world got a real superhero. And when there is a superhero¡­ There are superviins.

    I don''t want to waste three seconds of my life dealing with superviins. And hey, what do you know¡­ I could have been med and framed for the ne crash when I was just trying to save them.

    The Media are nasty. They just need a reason and an excuse to run their business and ruin someone''s happy life. However, I do n to reveal myself to the human world¡­ in fact¡­ all the worlds. But not now.

    They shall await the Lord''s return¡­ for they may, or they might remember the Lord''s might. Anyway, let''s not talk about this when we are meeting after a long time. We should have a different conversation, something meaningful and romantic."

    Rudy moved his face closer to kiss Eleanor, but he stopped and stared at the floor. Seemingly he was using his vision ability to see downstairs.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Eric is here. He said he is going home to get your car to the next city. He was panicking a lot¡­ actually. Well, can''t me him. If it was me in his ce¡­ I would have turned the world upside down¡­"

    Eric went into the garage and left the house with the car.

    "I think you should let him know that you are fine," he said to Eleanor.

    "Yes."

    Eleanor grabbed her phone and turned off airne mode. Then, she called Eric, and the call was picked up in less than a second.

    [Mom?! Are you okay?!] Eric asked in a loud voice filled with concern.

    "Yes."

    [Where are you?! Are you at the hospital?!]

    "Hospital? Why would I be at the hospital?"

    [Huh? Weren''t you in the ne that crashed?]

    "Crash? No, I¡­ missed that flight, actually, so I will be getting the next one."

    [Oh, thank god!] Eric sighed in relief. [So you are still at the airport? When is your next flight?]

    "In a few minutes."

    [I am heading to the next city. I wille to pick you¡ª]

    "There is no need. I have to go to the office directly. I will be home by night."

    [Then I will drop you at the¡ª]

    "I have already called my secretary from the office. There is no need to worry, Eric. I am fine. But since you are heading to the city, try to enjoy the ride. And maybe, go check the new construction site of my megamall project?"

    [Sure thing, mom. Just¡­ just keep me updated. And let me know as soon as you get off the flight.]

    "Got it."

    [Take care, mom. See you soon.]

    Eleanor hung up the call and smiled at Rudy.

    "Even though the phone wasn''t on the speaker, I am sure you heard everything."

    "Yup. I have never seen Eric acting like this. But judging by your reaction¡­ it seems he is always like that with you?"

    "Yeah. He loses his calm when ites to me. It''s quite normal, actually."

 Chapter 732 Its Eleanor

    Eleanor and Rudy were sitting on the bed, right next to each other, and looking into each other''s eyes. It seemed as though they were going to jump on each other at any given moment.

    "You shouldn''t have lied to him like that," Rudy uttered.

    "Hmm?"

    "Eric¡­ you told him you will get on the next flight even though you are already home."

    "Was I supposed to tell him that you rescued me from the crashing ne and brought me home?"

    "You could¡­" Rudy shrugged.

    "Is that so?" Eleanor raised her brow and asked, "Then why didn''t you tell him when he told you about the crash? You could have said, ''Don''t worry, I will save her.'' at that time, right?"

    "I mean¡­ I could have, but I didn''t lie to him like you just did¡­"

    SIGH!

    "Let''s not have this conversation right now, okay? I truly don''t want to start an argument when we have just met after a long time. Although I am sure, it hasn''t been that long for you."

    She stated.

    "When was thest time we met?"

    "Eighteen years ago," Eleanor replied instantly.

    "No, no. When was thest time you met Rudy? In my past life, we used to meet often whenever I came over to y with Eric. But I haven''t been doing that in this life, at least not as much. I still doe over, but I don''t say long."

    "Oh, you mean that way. Then¡­ I think around¡­ umm¡­ 4 months ago?"

    "Damn¡­ that''s longer than I expected."

    Eleanor got up from the bed and moved to her closet.

    "Where are you going?" Rudy asked.

    "I could really use a bath right now. I feel weird. Too many emotions are fighting inside me, trying to take over my mood."

    "Are you sure you are not trying to run away from answering my questions?" hemented with a knowing look on his face.

    "I don''t think that would work if I were to try that. You can touch me and learn everything you need to know. So why don''t you just do it? It would save me from trouble from answering and also save our time."

    "Come on¡­ Elena. I thought you would be happy to see me, but¡­ it seems like¡­" Rudy sighed and clicked his tongue. "You are treating me like I am a stranger."

    "I am not. And when I said I want to take a bath, that was an indirect invitation to you too."

    She closed her closet with clothes in her hands.

    "Come on." She pointed her gaze at the bathroom door.

    "Err¡­ I think we should have a talk before¡­ Well, jumping in the bathtub together."

    "Then wait for me to finish taking a bath. Mind you, it could take an hour to three hours. I might as well just fall asleep as I didn''t have much sleepst night because I had to catch a flight."

    After saying that, Eleanor entered the bathroom, leaving the door open.

    ''Ah, that''s the same old Elena I know.''

    Rudy didn''t want to bathe with Eleanor because he knew he wouldn''t be able to control himself after seeing her naked body. He also had some really important questions to which he needed answers, and he couldn''t afford to forget those questions while admiring Eleanor''s mature beauty.

    Regardless, he wouldn''t stop himself and got stripped. He checked the door of Eleanor''s room and noticed it was closed but not locked. So he locked it and went into the bathroom.

    There, he saw Eleanor standing near the bathtub¡ª fully clothed¡ªfolding her arms below her bosom and staring at the doorway.

    "..."

    "Who is excited now, huh?" Eleanor teased with a grin.

    "Argh. Stop being so cheeky, or you will regret it soon enough."

    "You are bluffing. You are just flustered because you fell into my trap."

    "I didn''t."

    "Then howe you are standing naked in the bathroom in front of me?"

    "I just took off my clothes because I didn''t want them to get wet in the bathroom."

    "Oh?"

    "And don''t act like you nned all this. You are still wearing your clothes only because you are waiting for the water to fill the bathtub."

    "You are not entirely wrong. There is one more reason, which I am willing to tell you if you hug me."

    "You and your games¡­ seriously¡­"

    Rudy walked closer to Eleanor and hugged her tightly.

    "You can tell me now."

    "Why don''t you just read my thoughts?"

    "I won''t."

    Eleanor slowly moved her hands and hugged Rudy back.

    "I missed your hugs."

    "But we hugged after I saved you from the ne."

    "That doesn''t count."

    They continued hugging and stayed like that for minutes, even after filling the bathtub, and the water had started overflowing.

    "Umm¡­ Elena?"

    "The tub is overflowing."

    "Then stop it."

    Rudy pressed the switch using telekinesis and stopped the water.

    "I can''t believe I am truly hugging you again. I missed you so so much. Even though Rudy was here, it wasn''t you. You didn''t have memories of the moments we shared in the past."

    "Hmm. I did too. Even though it hasn''t been long since I returned from 1990, I missed you all the time. I wanted to meet you so badly, and I couldn''t wait for your return. Thanks for waiting for me¡­ Elena."

    "Eleanor."

    "Hmm?"

    "Call me Eleanor."

    "I can''t, and I won''t."

    "But that''s my name."

    "Is it? Everyone called you Elena back then."

    "Yes, because that was easy to pronounce."

    "That''s ame reason."

    "It''s not. I was a teacher. And the kids couldn''t pronounce my name, so they called me Elena."

    "What about the adults, then? Your grandparents called you Elena too."

    "That was just their way of giving me a nickname. And as for the adults¡­ they always mispronounced my name, and I didn''t like it. I would rather want them to call me Elena than a wrong name."

    "What''s wrong with mispronouncing the name? It''s not like it would change the meaning."

    "You wouldn''t understand the pain of the people whose names are mispronounced all the time."

 Chapter 733 Asking Eleanor About Eric And Erika

    "What about me? I told you everything about me, yet you couldn''t tell me your name?" he asked in a low voice.

    "I nned to. The day you brought Rias over to your house and shared your memories with me to tell me everything about yourself, including your powers and harem¡­ I wanted to tell you about my name too.

    But¡­ ording to you, you didn''t know anyone by the name ''Elena'' in your present time. I know who I was, but you didn''t. I thought¡­ I thought if I told you I am your best friend''s mother¡­ you would break up with me. And that was a valid reason to break up¡­ by the way.

    So I hid it from you, hoping you would realize it one day, eventually. And I know you did. I guess we were worried about the same reason and didn''t want to ept the reality."

    "Yeah¡­"

    "And then I¡­ I thought about it. What would happen if you suddenly went back to 2008? I was obviously scared of you leaving me behind, but that was something not in your or my hands.

    And since you showed me your memories¡­ which was the future for me¡­ I knew what wasing. I was a mother of twins. That meant two things. Either you returned to 2008, and I moved on and married someone.

    Or¡­ you impregnate me. Of course, I know what that would mean. You would be the father of your two best friends. As bizarre as it sounded, I wanted that over the former option. And thus¡­"

    "You asked me to impregnate you that day on the school''s rooftop¡­" Rudy finished Eleanor''s sentence.

    "Correct. But you turned me down. I was deeply hurt at that time. I even tried to force you emotionally, and then I felt terrible, so I stopped and apologized to you. I was just¡­ scared. I didn''t want to have someone else''s child. I loved you and you only.

    Loving someone else or being touched by another man was worse than hell for me. Then¡­ I realized something. You always used to say that whatever is supposed to happen will happen¡ª and that''s why you were in 1989.

    So I let it do its thing. I put my trust in fate and epted my destiny. I wanted to cherish our remaining moments as much as we could. And¡­ we started having sex whenever we got time.

    I am not saying that sex was all that mattered when I was with you, but that was a great way to bond better. We always talked about important things during sex and¡­ I guess we were more direct and honest that way."

    She chuckled with a distant smile on her face.

    "Yeah¡­"

    "..."

    "Umm¡­ so¡­ Eric and Erika are truly my children¡­?"

    Eleanor let go of Rudy and stopped hugging him. She looked at him in disbelief and stepped into the bathtub. Then, she sat down and hugged her knees.

    "..."

    Rudy also got into the bathtub and sat in front of Eleanor.

    "I think¡­ I should have asked that question with better phrasing. I wasn''t implying that you cheated on me or moved on and had kids with another man. Obviously, you wouldn''t do that.

    I am trying to ask if they are our children." Rudy let out a frustrated sigh and continued, "Like¡­ you got pregnant after I impregnated you, and you conceived them."

    Eleanor opened her mouth and responded, "No, I adopted them."

    "..."

    "Do you remember the teacher couple who used toe often to have sex on the school''s rooftop? And then she got pregnant and took maternity leave? After which, you became a teacher at the same school."

    "Yes, yes. You don''t have to be that specific."

    "Eric and Erika are their children."

    "Uhh¡­ I just calcted the months and days¡­ and their birthdate doesn''t add up in that timeframe. Are you trying to hide something from me?"

    "I am not. Their birthdate doesn''t add up because it''s the date of the day I adopted them."

    "If that''s the case¡­ then¡­ well, I had impregnated you the day I left."

    "Did you, though?"

    "I creampied you with my fertilized sperm cell."

    "That''s just a creampie for normal humans. Just because you did that doesn''t mean the girl would necessarily get pregnant, you know?"

    "That''s true, but¡­ I still think you are not telling the truth."

    Eleanor raised her brows and asked, "Are you sure you are ready to know the truth? You might not like what I have to say."

    "..."

    "You know what I am referring to, right?"

    "Yes. And I truly hope it''s not what I think it is. I know you wouldn''t do that."

    "Maybe you trust me too much? I was away from you for eighteen years, which is a long¡­ really long time to forget someone. As you know, time is the best healer to all words, physical or emotional."

    "You are bluffing."

    "How do you know? Maybe I am not."

    "Elena¡­ I swear if you are joking about this, then I will be really, really angry. This is not something you should joke about."

    Eleanor looked into Rudy''s eyes without any sign of fear or anxiousness.

    "Would you still say I am bluffing or joking?"

    "I don''t want to know."

    "The truth is¡ª"

    "I said I don''t want to know."

    "You have to know." Eleanor got closer to Rudy and sat on his thighs.

    She moved her finger from his head to behind his ear to his neck.

    "The truth is that Eric and Erika are¡ª"

    "Stop¡­ I don''t want to know. I don''t want to hear what you are going to say. So stop."

    "I won''t stop. You have to know. You have to go through what I went through. You have to feel how I felt. Consider it your punishment for making me wait for so long."

    Eleanor moved her face close to Rudy''s ear and whispered, "Eric and Erika are¡­ your children. They are our children. You impregnated me that day, and I got pregnant the following week. Everything went swiftly on time."

    Rudy let out a deep sigh of relief and hugged Eleanor.

    "Why would you scare me like that¡­ idiot."

 Chapter 734 Childern Issues

    Rudy was in the bathtub¡ª naked, while Eleanor was sitting on Rudy''sp in the bathtub¡ª clothed.

    "Is everything okay? You haven''t said anything in a while now."

    "I am just processing everything and¡­ whates ahead."

    "If you knew that Eric and Erika are your kids, why would you still ask me if they were ours?"

    "I just thought of the possibility that they were adopted. As crazy as it sounds¡­ I am my best friend''s father. If he wasn''t my kid, I could still continue being his best friend, but no, I can''t even look him in the eyes.

    As you said, I had a faint guess that you were Eleanor, but I didn''t want to admit it. And when you asked me to impregnate you, it made me wonder if this is how things were going to work out.

    I realized that if I didn''t impregnate you, Eric and Erika would never be born. They are an important part of my life, and I couldn''t risk losing them. Had it been someone else whom I wasn''t acquainted with, I couldn''t have cared less, but then again, I wouldn''t have been so hesitant to impregnate you if that was the case."

    "I guess¡­"

    "We should tell Eric and Erika about me¡­ about us¡­ everything. When will Erika return?"

    "Soon. But I don''t want to tell them everything."

    "Are you seriously throwing all that on me? I can''t do it alone¡­e on."

    "No¡­ I don''t want to tell them anything. Neither do I want you to tell them."

    "Wait, you n to keep it a secret? Elena, you know I can''t do that. It''s too much. Eric and Erika deserve to know everything. They are my children. They are the Lord''s children."

    "They are Rudy''s children," Eleanor corrected RUdy.

    "It''s the same thing."

    "Maybe for you. I want to keep my children away from all this. I don''t want our children to be exposed to this madness."

    "What madness are you talking about?"

    "Everything¡­ the truth. The Lord and the powers¡­ the worlds¡­ the races¡­ magic¡­ everything. I don''t want Eric and Erika to be involved in all this."

    "How else are we supposed to exin to them? How will I tell them about time travel and how we met in the past?"

    ? "Did you not hear a word I just said? I don''t want to tell them anything!"

    "So you n to keep them in the dark? Elena, I know this must be tough for you, but believe me¡­ it''s tougher for me. And my conscience will feel guilty if I don''t tell them the truth."

    "Is that all?"

    "What?"

    "Why do I think that you will feel guilty because you see me as your best friend''s mother and not as your children''s mother?"

    "That''s partly the reason, yes. And that''s why we have to tell them."

    "We don''t have to. Please¡­ Rudy. Can''t you do that for me? I have done so much for you. Please?"

    "You can''t use the ''please'' card like this. I know you raised them all by yourself, and you naturally have more authority over them than I did, but¡­ if we don''t tell them¡­. then every time I look at them¡­ I will feel¡­ I will feel like shit, honestly."

    Rudy stuttered a little as he said that.

    "Is that the only reason?"

    "Yes."

    "Then the solution is simple."

    "Please don''t tell me that I just don''t have to look at them to feel that way, because that''s extremely impossible."

    "They won''t be present for you to look at them."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Erika will return home soon, but she is most likelying for a short vacation. She will pursue higher studies overseas, so you won''t meet her that often. As for Eric, he will also go to the university overseas next year. So the problem is solved, right?"

    "Mind you, we are still in the first year of high school."

    "That''s for others, not for smarties like you and your son."

    "Hmm?"

    "Because of the apocalypse and the pandemic, five years were wasted. There are eighteen years old who are enrolling in middle school. The education system is more messed up than it ever was.

    The world education organization has devised a n to avoid destroying students'' futures. They will conduct a special exam for the students who have met the required age and have an eligible IQ to take that exam.

    If students pass that exam, they can skip their way to the university. Erika is already in the university without even giving that exam. While you, your son, and Alice can give that exam and enroll in a university of your choice without wasting your precious youth years."

    "First of all, I haven''t heard anything about such an exam. And second, would you please stop referring to Eric as my son?"

    "But he is your son."

    "But you don''t have to taunt me. Why do you like teasing the ''fragile and weak-hearted'' me so much?"

    "Ah!" Eleanor scoffed softly and rolled her eyes. "Yes, weak-hearted."

    "Leave it. I am sure you will just tease me more the more I react."

    "So¡­" Eleanor looked into Rudy''s eyes and asked, "Now you have no problems, right?"

    "I mean¡­ yes, but I seriously think we should tell them, Elena. Don''t you think they should know?" he asked calmly.

    "If I wanted to tell them, I would have told them when they were kids. Whenever they asked me about their father, I told them that he had gone somewhere. If I wanted, I could have told them that their father died before they were born."

    "..."

    "And they would have believed me. But I didn''t want to lie to them. So I told them the truth. Yes, they hate their father, but it''s not the hate you think it is. Also, they might start hating you, too, if they learn the truth.

    Your friendly rtionship with them will shatter. You will lose both of them from your life." Eleanor held Rudy''s face in her hands and continued, "If you think it''s best to tell them everything, then you are wrong. Telling them the truth would do more harm than good."

    Rudy pondered for a while and nodded, "Okay."

 Chapter 735 2008 Elena

    "Now that we have settled on the most important topic, let''s take a bath," Eleanor advised.

    "You need to take off your clothes first."

    Eleanor got out of the bathtub and stood facing her back to Rudy.

    "I want you to undress me like old days."

    "Don''t call them old days."

    Rudy used his telekinesis to unzip Eleanor''s top.

    "Wait, no. Not like this. Use your hands."

    "Alright."

    Rudy got out of the tub and slowly took off Eleanor''s top. Then, he moved his hands to take off her bra, but Eleanor stopped him.

    "Thatester."

    "Oh,e on. You are going to take it off, so what does it matter if you take them off before or after?"

    "It''s a matter of aesthetics."

    "Yeah, right." Rudy moved his hand down and unhooked Eleanor''s skirt.

    "Hey, be careful! Do it slowly. Why are you in such a hurry?"

    "Your skirt and tights are begging me to take them off," Rudy chuckled.

    "Don''t call them skirt and tights. I am not wearing a high school uniform. This is my official office suit."

    "You already took off your suit after I dropped you in your room, and I just took off your top. And what you are wearing is a skirt. Why are you trying to stall?"

    "I am not. And it''s called an office skirt!"

    "It''s the same thing."

    "It''s not."

    "Boys don''t care about the name. They only care about what''s hiding under girls'' clothes."

    "You did not just say that!"

    "I did, and it''s true."

    "Then why do girls try so hard to get dressed and look good?"

    "To put it simply, when a couple is outside in public, they care about¡­ well, everything. But when they are alone, there is only one thing on their mind. And don''t y dumb. You were the same."

    "No, I wasn''t. It was always you who wanted to fuck me whenever we got time."

    "Wow. I never knew you would be embarrassed to admit your actions."

    "I just stated the fact. I never initiated our sex sessions. It was always you."

    Rudy raised his brows and moved his hand between Eleanor''s legs.

    "Hey!" Eleanor closed the gap between her legs and squeezed Rudy''s hand tightly so he wouldn''t move it further in.

    "Did you forget that I can show my memories to anyone? Do you want me to show you our sex sessions initiated by you?"

    "That''s not fair¡­"

    "Everything is fair."

    Rudy hugged Eleanor and kissed her on the neck.

    "Are you not going to take off my bra, panties, and tights?" Eleanor leaned on Rudy and asked in a low voice.

    "Look who''s in a hurry now, huh?"

    Rudy kissed her on the neck again and removed her bra.

    "Don''t touch me bare or look at me until I say so¡­ okay?"

    "If you ask me with a flushed face like that¡­ how can I refuse¡­"

    "You are behind me. How can you see my face?"

    Rudy pointed his finger at the mirror on the wall in front of Eleanor and said, "Did you forget what''s in your own bathroom?"

    Eleanor covered her chest and asked, "Did you see?"

    "No. Since you asked me not to, I did not. See, my eyes are closed."

    "So you have gotten so experienced in taking off girls'' clothes that you can do it even with your eyes closed."

    "I will take that as apliment. Thank you."

    Rudy took off the rest of her clothes and stood still with his eyes closed.

    "Don''t keep me waiting for long, or I will open my eyes."

    "Just a second¡­"

    Eleanor turned around, facing Rudy, and took a deep breath. She covered her chest with one hand and ced her other hand on her cave.

    "You can¡­ open your eyes now¡­"

    Rudy opened his eyes and let out a short sigh after seeing Eleanor covering her body with her hands.

    "Do I need to take your hands off, too?" he asked with a grin.

    "Unlike you, I have manners."

    "I know your manners from 1989. You are the girl who invited me to your bed after our first date."

    Eleanor squinted her eyes and said, "It''s your fault for making me so desperate."

    "Everythinges down to me, huh?"

    Eleanor slowly took off her hands and cuffed them behind her back.

    "Do you still find this old body attractive?" she asked with a wry smile on her face, seemingly anxious, wondering if her body was still to Rudy''s liking.

    Rudy pointed his gaze at his rising snake and asked, "Do I need to say anything."

    "But I am an olddy now."

    "What do you mean by an olddy? You look exactly like you did in 1989."

    "That''s an exaggeration."

    "It''s not. You look like you are in your early twenties."

    "See? You jumped from my teens to my twenties."

    "I am just trying to say that you look the same age as mom. She has a great body too."

    "Wait, you saw Reba''s naked body already?"

    "No. She isn''t letting me see. I mean, I could easily see it using my abilities if I wanted to, but there is no fun in that. Although I did use my ability once and saw her back figure. But that was when I realized I might have hots for her. I was acting like a thirsty teenager, honestly."

    "You are acting no different right now," Eleanor chuckled softly.

    "I will pretend I didn''t hear that." Rudy stared at Eleanor''s body from head to toe and said, "Your body is in perfect shape, and you were always well developed."

    "Thanks to you and our year-long sex sessions. You developed my body to your liking."

    "You''re wee."

    "Jokes aside, I tried my best to keep my body fit and wrinkle-free. I followed my diet and never sumbed to the temptation to eat something unhealthy. I did all that just so you don''t get disappointed after seeing me."

    "You didn''t need to do all that. You were perfect before and perfect now. You will always be the hottest human girl in my harem."

    ===

    Thanks, @insert_name_here, for the generous gift!

 Chapter 736 Hottest Human Girl In Harem

    "Are you sure you want tobel me as the hottest girl in your harem?" Eleanor raised her brow.

    "Hottest human girl. Since I noticed that all the girls¡ª in general¡ª have a habit ofparing themselves with others. I mean, all humans do that, not just girls¡ª but I was talking about my harem, so¡­" he shrugged.

    "Go on. I would like to hear more about your thesis."

    "Well, I noticed that the girls in my harempare themselves to each other, be it their boobs size or anything else. I told them to not do that, but that''s something I can''t stop, and nor will they.

    So I decided I would let thempare each other but in different categories. Like, human girls willpare themselves with other human girls and such."

    Eleanor counted on her fingers and asked, "You have five vampires, a demon, and¡­ 8 human girls in your harem?"

    "Where did you get that number from?!" Rudy eximed.

    "Is it more?"

    "Obviously not. I only have three vampires in my harem. Nyxia is not exactly in my harem yet. And I have five humans; You, mom, Maria, Alice, Rize, and Reina."

    "That''s six."

    "Yeah, six."

    "I also counted Jessica."

    "Then it''s seven. Please don''t increase numbers like that."

    "So I am the hottest of the seven human girls? I can''t believe it. Did I just top Reba on your list?"

    "Alice is 60% beautiful and 40% cute. Maria is 60% hot and 40% sexy. Reina is 50% cute and 50% hot. Rize is 40% sexy, 40% hot, and 20% beautiful. Considering you are including Angelica, she is 100% sexy. I might as well add Ruby since she will most likely join my harem once she falls for me; she is 40% hot, and 60% sexy. While you are 100% hot.

    Before you say anything, I am saying this ording to all factors, which includes their looks, personality, the face they make while having sex, and their moans. I haven''t done it with Ruby and Alice yet, so their score might change."

    "The person I was most interested in on the list was Reba." Eleanor squinted her eyes and asked, "Tell me her score."

    "She is umm¡­" Rudy pondered for a while and said, "99% hot, 100% beautiful, 100% sexy, and 100% cute."

    "I must be bad at math because the numbers don''t add up."

    "Can we get in the bathtub? I can''t wait any longer."

    "What a way to change the topic."

    Without wasting time, Rudy got into the bathtub and spread his legs.

    "Your turn."

    Eleanor sat on the other side, facing Rudy.

    "You were supposed to sit on your VIP seat."

    "Not so fast. I have some questions and conditions for you too."

    "Oh?"

    Eleanor slowly got close to Rudy and sat on his legs, not his thighs.

    "Let me know if I am heavy."

    "You are not."

    "Hmm¡­"

    Eleanor lowered her gaze and stayed silent for a few minutes. Rudy assumed she must be thinking something important, but he realized she was simply looking at his snake.

    "Has it gotten bigger, or is it the same size?"

    "Let''s not talk about my dick size. I know you are stalling again. Just get to the point, Elena. You don''t have to be anxious about anything."

    "Well¡­ you know¡­ I had decided that we wouldn''t continue our rtionship even after you regain your memories¡ª I know you didn''t regain them but experienced them. Anyway, I wanted us to have a normal rtionship.

    I wanted to stop being your¡­ lover¡­ wife. And be your best friend''s mother. However, I would have done that if I had seeded in fooling you that Eric and Erika were not our kids but adopted.

    I didn''t want you to feel guilty or burdened for my selfish reasons. But I couldn''t lie to you. So now that you know they are our kids, I want you to choose between the two.

    For the past eighteen years of your life, you have seen me as your best friend''s mother, so it''s natural for you to forget about it. But you have to choose¡­ Rudy."

    "I knew it would get to this¡­" Rudy muttered.

    Eleanor looked into Rudy''s eyes and calmly asked, "Right now, at this moment¡­ do you see me as your lover/wife or as a mother of your best friend or as a mother of your children?"

    "What do you want me to choose, hmm?"

    "I want you to choose either the first or thest option."

    "I alwayse up with my own options, so I won''t choose any of them."

    "Rudy, this is not something you should joke about. I am being serious, so please¡­ answer me ordingly."

    "I am serious as well."

    Eleanor furrowed her brows in frustration and asked, "What did you choose when Reba asked you to choose between being her lover or son?"

    "I made me a third option," he responded in a cheeky manner.

    Eleanor let out an annoyed sigh and muttered, "Should have seen thating. What was that option?"

    "I am her son when I am not her lover."

    "...I don''t think anyone would ever understand what you just said."

    "Basically, we have a mother-son rtionship most of the time. But we be lovers when we want to."

    "...how does that work, and how efficient is it?" she asked curiously.

    "She asked me to call her by her name whenever I want to change our rtionship to lovers. It''s like a switch."

    "Considering you made that option, how would it fit with my options?"

    "You can be my best friend''s mother when Eric and Erika are around. You can be my children''s mother when we are together in public. And you will be my lover when we are alone, with no one to see us. Of course, my harem members are excluded since you will also be living with them¡­ right?"

    "Your options are very, very selfish, but they are not bad. I do think it will be hard to change our rtionship so suddenly, so let''s go your way until we get used to it. And¡­ What do you mean by I will be living with your harem? Where are they currently living?"

    "Currently in a pool house, but we will move into a castle soon."

 Chapter 737 Bathtub Kissing

    "A what now?"

    "A castle."

    "...are you not going backward¡­?"

    "What? No. The castle is what suits me, don''t you think?"

    "I mean¡­ sure, but¡­ why castle? If you were looking for a big house, I could have given you my mansions and vis."

    "You¡­ have mansions and vis¡­?" Rudy asked with a surprised look on his face.

    "Of course I do. If I hadn''t been using my money like that, I would already be a billionaire. I still can be if I take my work seriously and expand my business to the next level. But I thought it was enough."

    "Enough for what? Remember, no matter what you have and how much you have, it''s never enough. And this doesn''t only apply to money."

    Eleanor squinted her eyes and uttered, "So the girls in your harem are not enough?"

    "..." Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "I should have seen thating."

    "Anyway, I thought it was enough for you."

    "Huh?" Rudy raised a brow.

    "All this¡­ everything I have belongs to you."

    "No, no. You don''t have to give me credit for no reason. You have be what you are through hard work."

    "You are the one who gave me the list of the shares I should invest in. I followed your advice, and I was the wealthiest person in the neighboring city in just six months. And I used that money to do more things and started my own business.

    Had you not given me that list, I would still be a teacher teaching kids, you know? So I am not giving you credit for no reason."

    "That list was given to me by Eric, who had researched it well on that. So in a way¡­ Eric deserves that credit. Also, just because you be wealthy by investing doesn''t mean anything.

    Some people be millionaires that way and spend all their money on stupid things. You have always been a smart girl, and I knew you would make a great entrepreneur."

    "Still¡­" Eleanor bit her lips and muttered, "I did all that for you. You asked me to try my best in whatever I do, and that''s what I did. I could have survived with less money. I was simply waiting for you¡­ I wanted to give my everything to you."

    "Elena¡­" Rudy ced his hands on Eleanor''s shoulders and calmly said, "The only thing I ever wanted from you is¡­ you. That''s all that matters to me. I don''t need your money. I have too much money.

    And I bought that castle for everyone. I know you are a businesswoman, and you can''t live there like the other girls, but I want you to know that you have one home there too."

    "Hmm¡­ I can live there. It''s not a big deal."

    "What about¡­ your business then¡­?"

    "I will retire. Since now, I have no reason to try so hard."

    "I respect your decision but don''t make decisions for my sake. Do what you want to do. I am not a harem master who keeps all his girls locked in a castle, has sex with them all day, fights and enemies, and practically does nothing.

    The girls would basically be no different than sex ves. And that''s disgusting. You know it''s all about love for me. I like to see my girls happily smiling, fighting, teasing, and messing with each other."

    "That''s a cute thought," Eleanor remarked.

    "That''s my ideal thought of having a harem. If I needed sex ves, I could make all the girls in the world my sex ves. When you have so much power¡­ you don''t know where and how to use them."

    Rudy asserted with a distant look on his face.

    Eleanor got closer to Rudy and climbed on his thighs.

    "My love for you just keeps increasing¡­ the more time I spend with you¡­ the more I want to be with you. Rudy¡­ believe me¡­ the girls you love are the luckiest girls in their entire existence."

    She kissed Rudy on the lips and pressed her boobs against his chest.

    "..."

    That was their first kiss after 1990.

    Eleanor hadpletely lost her senses and kissed Rudy like there was no tomorrow. She moved her hips back and forth on Rudy''s thighs, due to which the tip of his snake repeatedly touched her.

    Rudy moved his hands to Eleanor''s hips and pulled them closer to his crotch. Then, he moved his finger to Eleanor''s cave and inserted his finger inside.

    "Mnh~!" Eleanor continued kissing Rudy and pressed her body against him.

    Once Eleanor was ready, Rudy grabbed his snake and pointed it at the entrance of Eleanor''s cave.

    "Wait, wait!" Eleanor suddenly stopped kissing him and ced her hand on her cave to cover it.

    "What? Don''t blueball me, please."

    "I am not. It''s just¡­ it''s been eighteen years so¡­ I am nervous. Let me take the lead."

    "Oh¡­ sure."

    Rudy assumed Eleanor would insert his snake inside her cave at her own pace, but she started kissing him again instead. Regardless, he was enjoying the kisses and loved how passionately she was kissing him.

    After a few minutes of kisses, Eleanor eventually stopped and looked into Rudy''s eyes.

    "Do you still love me?" she asked in a low and calm voice.

    "Obviously. Is that even a question?"

    "But¡­ I am an olddy. I am turning 37 soon. While all the other girls in your harem are still young and beautiful."

    "Age doesn''t matter. You are still beautiful. But if you feel insecure, then let me know. I had copied your body the day we got married in that dressing room. I can paste it if you want."

    "...but that would only change my outer appearance¡­ right?"

    "No. Your full body."

    "Have you tried it on someone else before? You will be increasing my lifespan that way, and that sounds against thews of the universe."

    "I don''t give three shits about that. I will make all my girls immortal. Who dares to stop me from doing that?"

 Chapter 738 Unanswered Questions

    "You will make me immortal?"

    "Once I can solve the logic behind immortality¡­ yes. I mean, I am not sure how long I am going to live, but considering I can manipte my body¡­ I think I am¡­ limitless."

    "Imagine living for thousands of years¡­ sounds like a fairy tale¡­" Eleanor muttered.

    "My life has been a fairy tale ever since¡­ I transmigrated to this world. It has been an awesome experience so far. Really¡­ I don''t think I would have managed all that if¡­ I didn''t have the Lord''s power.

    I still have no idea why I was chosen as a Lord, by the way. Humans shouldn''t be the Lord because of their short lifespan. And not to mention¡­ the human race was abandoned by the Lord.

    Everyone has abandoned the human world because of humans. Also¡­ ording to Angelica¡­ I have human parents, so¡­ yeah, we are back to square one. I don''t know who my parents are.

    However, I do hope they are normal humans because if they turned out to be something else¡­ I will be pissed. They abandoned me after birth¡­ they don''t deserve to be my parents¡­"

    Rudy muttered in a low voice as though he was talking to himself.

    It was rare for him to talk about his inner thoughts out loud, but Eleanor was the only one he could open up to because she was the oldest human harem member who knew Rudy even before his birth.

    Eleanor ced her hands on Rudy''s cheeks and covered his ears.

    "What are you doing? Just to let you know, covering my ears wouldn''t make me stop hearing things. I can still use my senses and enhance them beyond one''s imagination."

    "When we met in 1989, you said that we are quite simr in most aspects, and that''s why we fell in love easily. I have a habit of overthinking everything, and so do you. But what did you always tell me when I used to worry?" she asked calmly.

    "...why worry about things you can''t control¡­" Rudy answered.

    "Exactly. Choosing your parents wasn''t in your control, so stop worrying about it. And as for how you became the Lord¡­ I am sure you will find the answer soon. Also, if your real parents hadn''t abandoned you¡­ you might have never met Reba and others.

    You wouldn''t be living the same life¡­ with or without your powers. Don''t you think it''s good that you were abandoned? Let''s look at that with a positive perspective, shall we?"

    She smiled at him.

    "You know¡­ I might not have been abandoned. Mom told me that a shadow brought me in its arms and gave it to her. What if that shadow kidnapped me from a random couple?

    ording to the kid Rudy, our soul was split into two, so maybe that shadow was the one responsible for inserting the soul into a newborn baby? The more answers I try to find¡­ the more questions I discover¡­"

    SIGH!

    "I hope Nyxia has the answers I am looking for¡­"

    "I have a question too¡­" Eleanor chuckled nervously. "Is it a good time to ask it?"

    "Shoot."

    "You didn''t have powers in your past life¡­ right?"

    "Nope."

    "But¡­ Reba was still your mother, and Eric and Erika existed in that world too. So¡­ how does that work¡­?"

    "I actually spent hours wondering about that, and I came up with one¡­ theory. I wouldn''t call it an answer since I am not 100% sure about it."

    "What is it?" she asked curiously.

    "As far as I know, the time travel wasn''t done by me¡­ that wallet triggered it. You gave me the wallet because you knew I was supposed to get it. Someone must have set a timer on the wallet that triggered when Ipared both wallets.

    Which means¡­ even if I didn''t have powers¡­ I might have traveled back in time and¡­ well¡­ impregnated you. And¡­ It might have taken me a long time to make you fall in love with me, leading us to date after a few months of meeting and sex a few monthster."

    "But why would that happen? Someone was helping you from the shadows in your past life too?" Eleanor wondered.

    "Perhaps¡­" Rudy shrugged.

    "Uhhh¡­ if you had time traveled in your past life too, you would have remembered it¡­ right? But you know nothing. And you said that the other races existed too, so¡­ who exactly fought with Asura, and how was the world saved?"

    Eleanor asked with a curious and confused look on her face.

    "That''s a billion doses question. And I have one more¡­ how and why did I transmigrate to this world? It''s not like I got lucky, and I suddenly got a second chance at life. Because that''s ridiculous, and I don''t buy it as a miracle."

    "Well¡­ as they say, some things are better left unknown."

    "Yeah. If¡­ that shadow was helping me out in my past life too¡­ doesn''t that mean this game is much bigger than it seems?" he wondered.

    "Game?"

    "All this nning."

    "Oh¡­ yeah. Also, if they could do all that, wouldn''t that mean that he or she is stronger than you?"

    "It''s a natural instinct of every living being to be afraid of something out of theirprehension. I don''t think anything or anyone could be stronger than me¡­ per se. But I hope it''s a girl."

    "And why is that?" Eleanor raised her brow.

    "Think about it. If I made her fall for me, she would join my harem. And if I have someone so formidable in my harem, I wouldn''t have to worry about anything¡ª I will be a no-worry man."

    "Uhh¡­ that''s just called being ignorant of the duties and responsibilities."

    Rudy pulled Eleanor close and kissed her on the lips. They looked into each other''s eyes as though they were talking with their eyes since their lips were sealed.

    After a few kisses, Eleanor stopped Rudy and said, "Let me take a quick shower. Then, we can move to the bed, and¡­ have a bedfight."

 Chapter 739 Shower Talk

    Eleanor got out of the bathtub to take a shower.

    "Why do you need to take a shower if you are going to get dirty in bed?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face.

    "For aesthetic purposes," she responded with a wide grin.

    She turned on the shower and began rinsing her body to make it wet from all sides.

    After watching the water hitting and dripping Eleanor''s perfect body, Rudy got out of the tub with his dangling snake as though it was searching for a cave to enter.

    Rudy hugged Eleanor from behind and rubbed his hand on her body, seemingly increasing the seductive mood.

    "What are you doing?" she asked.

    "Helping you take a shower, giving you an extra pair of hands so you can finish fast, and we can fight in the bed as you wanted."

    "Then why are the extra pair of hands only squeezing my boobs and nothing else?"

    "They are made to do that only."

    Eleanor leaned on Rudy and continued washing her body.

    Rudy slowly moved his one hand down between Eleanor''s legs and inserted his finger in her cave.

    "Hmm~"

    Eleanor grinded her hips against Rudy''s snake and looked at him.

    "You seem ready. Let''s practice in the shower before moving our fight to the bed."

    Rudy rubbed his snake between the cracks on her lips and whispered, "Here I go."

    "Wait."

    "What? You are wet as fuck already. You are really trying to stall, aren''t you?" he asked with a judging look on his face.

    "I am not, seriously. At least hear me out. I want to do it face-to-face. We can try other positions after that."

    "Oh¡­"

    Eleanor turned around and kissed Rudy on the lips before moving to his ears.

    "I am ready, dear~"

    "Man, you know how to say the right words at the right times."

    Rudy pushed Eleanor against the wall under the shower. He used his powers to make an invisible stage so Eleanor could sit on it.

    Rudy grabbed his snake and rubbed it on the entrance of Eleanor''s cave.

    "Go slowly, please."

    He inserted the tip inside Eleanor''s cave and looked at her face. Then, he slowly pushed his hips forward and prated her cave fully while looking into her eyes.

    "I feel like I lost my virginity all over again¡­" she muttered with a flushed face. "Stay like that. Don''t move just yet."

    "You are so tight¡­ it''s impossible to believe that you gave birth to two kids¡­"

    "That was eighteen years ago. I have been dry since then."

    "I am sure you masturbated once in a while¡­. right?" he asked curiously.

    Eleanor shook her head with a slight smile on her face and calmly said, "I didn''t. I¡­"

    She chuckled softly and muttered, "I never got time to think about you¡­ actually. Spent my years raising Eric and Erika, then got busy with my business and¡­ life in general. Obviously, there were times when I missed you and wished that you could be by my side¡­ but that was the love.

    I know it''s natural to masturbate while thinking about the person you love, but that''s mostly when they are not yours yet or if you haven''t had sex with them. After that, you can simply call or ask the person to spend time with you, and things would naturally lead to¡­ well, to the bed."

    "Maybe it works that way for the girls. For boys, it''s a little different. Even if you are in a rtionship and already had sex, there are times when they can''t be with you, and you happen to be in a mood¡­ you know? Can I mention a few things about my past life, including Elise?"

    "Sure¡­ why would you even ask for permission to talk about her?"

    "Well¡­" Rudy chuckled wryly and muttered, "I don''t want you to feel that I give more importance to her even when I am with you."

    "I would never think that."

    "Not everyone is the same. I made amitment that the person I am with at a time is the most important. Right now, you are that person, and everyone else is less important at this moment."

    "What were you going to say about your past life?"

    "Yeah¡­ so, as you know, Elise and I had a wild rtionship, and our sex drives were crazy. We wanted to fuck all the time when we were together. We lived together, so most of our nights went in fucking¡­. like, every night.

    But we could sometimes. Like when we had early sses when hers or my friends were staying the night at our ce, or we were staying over at someone''s ce. Or¡­ when we were out of condoms¡ª she never let me fuck her raw except on her safe days."

    "Wow¡­ I actually forgot condoms even existed¡­"

    "Yeah, I don''t need them. I am truly d that I was able toe up with a solution. Otherwise, I would be emptying dozens of boxes every day. And I got extra rough with Jane and Angelica sometimes¡­ the condom would probably tear."

    "True. I don''t know how different it feelspared to raw, but ording to what I heard and read, it feels less good. Is that true?"

    "We can try out a few condoms sometimes if you want to have personal experience."

    "That''s a great idea!"

    "All praises to Rudy," he puffed his chest with a proud chest.

    "You know, you have told me a lot of things about Elise, but I still can''t figure out what type of girl she is. Like, what''s her personality? Is she cheerful or gloomy?"

    "Oh, what do I tell you? Her mood swings were over the roof, which were even worse during her periods. But if I have to say about her¡­ uhh¡­ general personality, she is the exact opposite of me.

    Like, I am an overthinker, and she is too, but I am more of an optimistic person, while she always thought of negative oues and worst situations first."

    "No wonder she insisted on the condoms. She wouldn''t want to get pregnant while she was still studying. That''s good, actually. She seems mature and responsible."

    "Well¡­ she¡­" Rudy bit his lips and muttered, "She actually got pregnant once."

 Chapter 740 S3x Loan

    "She got pregnant? How? You used condoms, right? Are you talking about¡­ err.. before you met her¡­?"

    "No, I got her pregnant."

    "That''s good to hear." She sighed in relief. "I thought she cheated or something¡­ forgive me for thinking something so outrageous. But I am curious. How did she get pregnant? Perhaps¡­ she thought it was her safe day, and you had raw sex with her?"

    "We actually never found out the reason. It was either that reason, or the condom had a hole in it."

    "How old were you two?"

    "Twenty-two."

    "That''s¡­ you got into an ident when you were twenty-three, so she got pregnant a year before. So¡­ what did you two decide? Please don''t tell me you chose abortion!"

    Eleanor''s anxiousness was clearly visible in her voice.

    Rudy shook his head and said, "We found out when she was in her second month¡ª don''t ask me why she didn''t realize sooner. And we decided to go with it. She hadn''t told her family, and nor had I. We were scared of being abandoned.

    My family circumstances weren''t good, so giving them the news was a challenging and painful task, while Elise couldn''t tell her family because¡­ she never told them about me. She said her roommate was a female friend.

    But she had decided to tell them, so he flew home and went to tell her family in person. She asked me to apany her, but I couldn''t make it on time. Ultimately, everything went well, and her family was okay with it.

    Elise had decided that she would take a break from university once that semester ended. She was in her¡­ fourth month, and¡­ she had a miscarriage. She then had an infection and had to stay in the hospital for weeks.

    Her treatment ran for months, so obviously, sex was out of the question, nor I cared about sex, to be honest. It was already too painful for me to watch her. I still feel that pain when I think about it. It''s painful¡­ truly.

    I wouldn''t want anyone to go through the same thing as we did¡­ not even my greatest enemies."

    "..."

    Rudy''s past life was filled with sad moments, even if he was now living a different life where he had and could prevent the same things from happening, the pain and memories were embedded in his soul, and that was something he couldn''t forget.

    ''I ended up making him sad with my silly questions¡­'' Eleanor uttered inwardly.

    She moved her face close and kissed Rudy on the lips. Then, she wrapped her legs around Rudy''s waist and pulled him in.

    "You can move now."

    Rudy slowly pulled his snake out and rubbed the tip on the slit of her cave.

    "Why did you pull out?!"

    "To put it in again."

    He plunged his snake inside Eleanor''s cave in one go and started moving. He started slow and then increased his speed after every five thrusts. As the speed increased, Eleanor''s moans got louder and louder.

    "Yes~ Yes~ I missed this~ I missed this so so much~!"

    Rudy removed the invisible stage and made Eleanor stand on her feet.

    "Hey~! I¡ªanh~ I can''t stand still~ I will fall¡ªMnh~!"

    "You won''t. I have guarded you from all sides. Don''t worry about falling. Just go crazy."

    She grabbed Rudy''s snake and kissed him on the lips before wrapping her arms around him.

    "Do you remember what we were doing before you returned to 2008?"

    "Clear as day. You sucked me off, and I released a huge load in your mouth."

    "Then, we were ready to fuck, and you sensed the meteoritesing," she added.

    "Yes."

    "I have been thirsty since. You have to fuck me worth 18 years of sex."

    "That''s going to be an insane amount of rounds¡­"

    "And there was a 69% interest rate on that," she grinned.

    "Oh! Can I pay small amounts every day?"

    "Hmm~ How many rounds a day?"

    "Let''s start with ten for now. We will increase it day by day."

    "Done. But tonight''s is the downpayment, so no rounds will be counted~"

    "No worries, my dear wife~ Tonight, I will show you how sincere I am about this sex loan."

    Rudy continued thrusting his hips back and forth while Eleanor hanged herself by wrapping her hands around Rudy''s neck.

    "Fast~ Go fast~ I am about to cum~ Please make it the best my orgasm~"

    "No can do."

    "Why~?!"

    "Because better orgasms are cumming soon." He smirked from  the corner of his lips and asked, "Did you see what I did there?"

    "Now is not the time for puns~! I only care for the cums~"

    "Who is punning now, huh?" Rudy increased his speed as he got close to shooting his load.

    "I am cumming~!" With a loud moan, Eleanor orgasmed after receiving her first load from Rudy after eighteen years.

    She felt so good that she almost passed out after orgasm.

    "Ah~ Have I longed for this feeling¡­ it''s finally here¡­ and I can have the same feeling whenever I want¡­ because neither of us is going anywhere."

    She hugged Rudy and muttered, "Our love story has finallye to an end."

    "What are you talking about? It has just started. We have much more left to experience in our love story."

    When Rudy pulled out his snake, his milk dropped from Eleanor''s cave.

    "Why did you pull it out? I wanted to feel your cum inside me for a little longer¡­" she puffed her cheeks a little.

    "Don''t worry, I am going to fill up your cave so much that my milk will overflow."

    "I can''t wait for that~ But please wait for a minute. I am very sensitive right now, and my legs feel so weak that I could fall to my knees at any given moment."

    Rudy turned off the shower and carried Eleanor in his arms like a princess.

    "Let''s go to the battlefield, then. I hope you are well prepared for the bedfight because it''s going to be a long battle."

    Eleanor kissed Rudy on the lips and said with a seductive smile, "I am all yours for the rest of the evening and night."

 Chapter 741 Mission Impregnation

    Rudy ced Eleanor on the bed and got between her legs. Then, he pointed his snake at her cave and asked, "Are you ready for the battle?"

    "Shouldn''t you be taking your sword out of the sheath instead of putting it in?" she asked with a grin.

    "You see, my sword is far too strong to be out of the sheath. So that''s why I keep it inside various sheaths most of the time."

    "Oh? Then hurry up and put it inside my sheath."

    Rudy prated Eleanor''s cave and pushed his snake all the way in.

    "Mnh~ Yes. Move~ I want you to be rough~"

    Rudy ced his hands on the bed and leaned forward. Then, he only moved his hips up and down.

    "I want¡ªanh~ I want it deeper~ Go harder~!" Eleanor begged while moaning.

    Since Rudy was leaning forward, his face was close to Eleanor''s chest and face. He licked her nipples and started sucking on them.

    "Mnh~ Did you not hear me? I said I want you to be rough, so go harder~!"

    "Shut up." Rudy kissed Eleanor on the lips and moved his hand to squeeze her boobs.

    In truth, he didn''t need to use his hands as a support to lean forward. He could simply use his power and alter the gravity around him to make himself stable in one spot.

    After a few kisses, Rudy noticed Eleanor had begun to move her hips up and down in sync with his hips. Whenever he moved his hips back, Eleanor moved her hips up.

    Rudy snake stayed inside fully even when he moved his hips back.

    "Mnh~" Eleanor moaned.

    She wanted to say something, but since her lips were sealed by Rudy''s lips, she couldn''t help but enjoy it.

    ''I am about to cum!'' Eleanor uttered inwardly, knowing well that Rudy would hear her. And that''s the reason she said it that way.

    Rudy stopped kissing her and grabbed Eleanor by her waist. He raised her up a little and increased his thrusting speed.

    "Yes~ This is what I was talking about~! Go harder~!"

    "I am rough enough. I can''t go more rough on a human like you."

    "I don''t care~! Break me~!"

    "Make me do it," Rudy smirked to tease her.

    Eleanor puckered her lips and said, "Kiss me~!"

    Rudy fulfilled her request and kissed her while squeezing her boob with one hand.

    After the kiss, she moved to his ears and whispered in a seductive voice, "How does it feel to have sex with your best friend''s mother?"

    Rudy''s snake twitched after hearing that.

    "Anh~ Your dick suddenly got harder~" She licked her lips and looked into Rudy''s eyes before asking, "Did that make you excited?"

    "It didn''t."

    Eleanor raised her brow with a knowing look on her face and said, "You know, not a lot of boys get to fuck their friends'' mothers. You are a lucky one. You were my first andst love. I gave you everything, including my virginity, and my everything belongs to you.

    Me, my body, my soul, my love, my fortune, my kids¡­ everything. They are all yours. So I want you to give me something, too~!"

    "What do you want?"

    "Your child~"

    "You already have two."

    "I want one more~ And we will raise it together this time~"

    "Are you even listening to yourself? What would Eric and Erika think if you got pregnant? They would think you are fooling around with someone. And obviously¡­ they would want to know who the father is."

    "Yes~"

    "And what will you tell them?"

    "You are right. I didn''t think this through~" She moved her hips up and down. "Mnh~ Okay! Impregnate me once Eric and Erika have moved overseas~"

    "Do you seriously think you can hide your pregnancy from them? And it''s not just Eric and Erika, you know a lot of people. I, for one, don''t care what others think about me, but I don''t want a soul to look at you and think you are a slutty woman. I swear I would burn them out of existence."

    "Whoa~ Why so serious? Even if I do get pregnant, my baby bump wouldn''t be noticeable until I am in my fourth to fifth month. I can easily hide it by wearing baggy clothes.

    It''s truly not a big deal for me. When I was pregnant with Eric and Erika, people didn''t realize it until I was in my 8th month. I hid it so well. I mean¡­ yeah, some people questioned my character.

    And those who knew thought you ran away before our wedding day because you found out I was pregnant and didn''t want to take the responsibility. While some thought you ran because you thought I cheated on you and the kids weren''t yours.

    Listen, it''s their job to assume and judge others. It happens every day with everyone. You can''t do anything about that. The only opinion that matters to me is yours."

    "..."

    "I want to have your child again, but I leave the decision to you. Obviously, I won''t force you to impregnate me like I did before. That time, I had no other choice."

    "Hmm."

    "Mnh~ I will cum soon. What''s your decision?"

    "I don''t want to say no to you. If any of my harem members wants to get impregnated, then it''s my job to impregnate them. But only girls over 22 years. If you want to have my child, then I will dly leave my seed in your womb, no matter how many times you want.

    However, not now. Let us get settled in the castle first. I promise you will have my child."

    "I love you~!"

    Rudy inserted his middle finger in Eleanor''s mouth, and she started sucking it. While his other hand was rubbing her clit. He had held her up by the waist using his power.

    "Nmh~" She moaned while sucking onto Rudy''s finger.

    "Can you hold it for a few more seconds?" he asked while looking into her eyes. "I am about to cum too. I will fill you up nicely as a reward if you manage to hold your orgasm."

    "Ai vill tri~!"

 Chapter 742 Dirty Talk

    Rudy increased his speed and began to thrust harder. When he was a few seconds close to cumming, he took out his finger from Eleanor''s mouth and leaned forward to kiss her while his hand got busy squeezing her boob.

    That was too stimting for Eleanor, and she ended up orgasming before Rudy could fill her up.

    "Mnnh~!"

    A few secondster, Rudy released his fresh and hot milk inside her wet cave.

    "Aanh~ That was amazing~! I wish I had held it for a few more seconds."

    "Yet, you still got your reward. See how big my heart is?" he smugged.

    "Hmm~" Eleanor grinned and asked, "Is your heart bigger than your dick?"

    "They say the heart is about the size of one''s closed fist."

    "That''s if you are a kid. For an adult, it''s about the size of two closed fists," Eleanor corrected Rudy.

    "Thenpare it."

    Rudy pulled out his snake and moved closer to Eleanor''s face.

    "I don''t need to measure it with my hands to get my answer. Your dick is obviously bigger in height. Still, I would say your heart is bigger. It pumps blood into your body while your dick pumps cum in my body."

    "Wow¡­ your dirty talk has gotten a lot betterpared to 18 years ago."

    "I simply gained more knowledge."

    Rudy grabbed his snake and moved to Eleanor''s cave, saying, "Now it''s time to gain more pleasure."

    "Wait! I need a small break."

    "Huh? Why? We used to go nonstop for hours back then."

    Eleanor squinted her eyes and asked, "Do you still see me as a 19-year-old girl?"

    "Well.."

    "I don''t me you. It''spletely natural since it hasn''t been long for you. I now get tired easily and need some breaks in between. I am no longer a spoiled teenager¡­ I am a mature adult now."

    She said with a proud face.

    "Yeah, I saw how ''mature'' you were when we were having sex. You were begging me to fuck you harder," he scoffed.

    "That''s because sex is my weakness! And we are doing it after a long time, so I lost my senses!"

    Rudy kissed Eleanor on the lips and said, "If sex is your weakness, then let me exploit it."

    "No, seriously, I need a small break."

    "Fine~!"

    Rudyy down on the bed beside Eleanor and sucked on her boob while ying with her nipples.

    "It''s the boys who usually need a break after each round," he said. "Since they are the ones doing all the moving and working hard."

    "Girls work hard too."

    "And after each nut, they feel at peace. As they say, a nut before bed makes a great sleep."

    "I do remember reading that the boys feel weak after releasing their semen. But I thought that wasn''t for all since you never seem to get tired no matter how much your fuck around."

    "That''s called post-nut rity, where you feel like you have achieved Zen. And it''s not as though I don''t feel that, I simply recover faster so that I don''t need to take a break."

    He bit on her nipples.

    "Does that mean you never feel post-nut rity?"

    "In a way¡­. yes¡­" he sighed. "Unless I ampletely dried up, which is a rare urrence. Only Jane has managed to do that."

    "She is your favorite choice for sex, after all."

    "I wouldn''t deny that. Although¡­ It was fun when she was still inexperienced. Now that she has learned a few techniques¡­ she gets cheeky sometimes¡­"

    "I am sure you would be dried out when you deflower Reba."

    "I¡­ actually can''t wait for that to happen. I hate that she knows how much I want her, and she still chose to be scared of that diary."

    Eleanor smiled slightly with a distant look in her eyes.

    She got on top of Rudy and sat on his stomach.

    "I will take the lead now. You enjoy the show~"

    "I know how it''s going to end. You will orgasm three times and then ask me to take the lead because you can''t move your body because of the pleasure."

    Eleanor raised her hips a little, grabbed Rudy''s snake, and pointed it at the entrance of her cave, then inserted the tip and pushed her hips down, swallowing his entire snake inside her wet cave.

    "Mnh~ The most satisfying feeling when taking the lead is that I can feel the pleasure of getting plugged by a big, thick, hard, and hot dick inside my wet pussy! Nothing beats that except getting filled up afterward."

    "...seriously¡­ you have gotten a lot better at dirty talking."

    "Sheesh~ Thanks~"

    Eleanor began to move her hips back and forth as she massaged Rudy''s snake inside her tight cave.

    "Mnh~ I¡­ Mnh~"

    "What was that?"

    "I wanted to talk about the diary. Please, don''t be too harsh on Reba. She just doesn''t want to risk losing you."

    "I know. Why do you think I respect her decision? I, for one, don''t give two fucks about that diary, but mom does, and that''s why¡­ I am being patient."

    "Nhm~ That''s good."

    "That reminds me¡­ what exactly happened after I returned to 2008? Mom told me her part of the story, but she asked me to ask you about yours. You stayed with Mom and Jessica for months, but then¡­? What happened?"

    Eleanor had expected Rudy to ask her that question, and she was well prepared for it. It wasn''t as though she didn''t want to answer him, she was scared of being judged by Rudy.

    Rudy had asked her to look after Jessica, Lilim, and Reba after his disappearance, so she thought Rudy would get angry if he learned the truth.

    "After¡­ you left¡­ I took care of the girls. You were given to Reba by a shadow, so the days and nights were busy taking care of you. Only Reba and I knew that the baby was you.

    Jessica and Lilim were too young to understand that. Everything was going well, but¡­ Lilim suddenly disappeared one day."

 Chapter 743 Eleanors Story

    "One day, when I woke up¡­ Lilim wasn''t there, and she never returned. I was scared¡­ too scared to do anything. She was just a little girl¡­ even younger than Jessica.

    I couldn''t even go to the police¡­ what was I supposed to tell them? I had no rtion with Lilim, nor did I have any proof of her belonging to this world. But she returned the next day to inform me that she would be living on her own.

    Obviously, I tried to stop her, but she never listened.

    ''I don''t belong to the ce where daddy is not present.'' She had said to me.

    I told her that the baby was you, but she didn''t believe me. I couldn''t me her. Had you not told me your story, I wouldn''t have believed that the baby was you. I certainly would have thought that Reba kidnapped the baby from somewhere.

    It wasn''t as though I wanted to force Lilim to stay with the girls, but I obviously couldn''t let her go out in the world alone. Even if she was a demon, she was still a  little girl. But she said she had everything under control.

    So I let her go under one condition."

    "Let me guess¡­ the condition was that she would need to visit you every week?" Rudy guessed with a knowing look on his face.

    "Yes. I guess you heard it from Lilim."

    "She didn''t tell me that, but I heard her part of the story where she mentioned a few notable things. I tried to connect the dots and guessed this."

    "Continuing the story¡­ Jessica and Reba lived together, and I mostly stayed with them. But a few monthster, Grandpa and Grandma''s health got worse, so I had to stay with them to look after them.

    I asked Reba to move in with me, but she didn''t like the idea. She said she could handle everything on her own and didn''t need my help. I got angry after hearing that. I was trying my best for them, and¡­ she never cared.

    No offense, but she had be very arrogant and selfish for your sake. I then stopped talking with her and only spoke with Jessica at school, but I stopped going to school when I couldn''t hide the baby bump anymore.

    ? Then I was nearing mybor days, so it was almost impossible for me to walk across the room without grunting in pain and taking a minute break after every step. In short, it was hard, and I had no one to take care of me.

    Grandma''s health got even worse, and she couldn''t move from her bed. She was bedridden. Grandpa was in the same condition, but he could do his stuff on his own. And¡­ a few dayster¡­ Grandma passed away.

    There¡­" Eleanor chuckled wryly and muttered, "How was I supposed to arrange a funeral? When I realized I was helpless¡­ I passed out. When I woke up, I was in the hospital.

    I was scared¡­ I thought something had happened to Eric and Erika. But the nurse said they were fine. I asked them how I got there, and she said my family called an ambnce.

    Obviously, my first thought was that grandpa called an ambnce, but¡­ it was my mother. I had never been that happy to see my mother in my life. And¡­ she was crying¡­ apparently.

    They told me I was out for a day, and grandma''s funeral was already taken care of. After that, Grandpa and I moved in with my parents. I was confident that mom and dad would taunt me after seeing me pregnant, but surprisingly that never happened.

    They never asked me who the father was. I guess¡­ I had a wrong impression of them. It wasn''t as though they didn''t care about me¡­ they simply didn''t know how to raise a daughter.

    As you know, my mom got pregnant in high school, so I guess that exins why they were awkward when I entered middle school. They weren''t sure what rules should be set and thus ended up giving me freedom.

    I took that as they didn''t love me. I mean¡­ we stopped interacting even when we lived in the same house. We rarely saw each other, so¡­ that was given. We all were at fault. I¡­ when I ran away from home, I hated them for neglecting me and my needs.

    But after everything happened and I kind of raised the girls¡­ I understood them a little as an adult. Having so many responsibilities at such a young age is difficult. Dad had to work harder to provide for mom and me.

    He was a junior¡­ so to say, he was younger than her, yet he had to step into the world of adulthood at a very young age. His parents were against the idea of me being pregnant with his child.

    So they asked mom to abort¡­ well, me. Dad denied it¡­ then¡­ his parents disowned him from their name. Mom had already dropped out of school, and dad had to drop out too.

    Maybe¡­ that''s why they never asked or told me about my pregnancy. They didn''t want me to go through the same thing they did. They didn''t want to repeat their parent''s mistakes and abandoned their children in their time of need.

    Needless to say, our rtionship didn''t exactly get better even after we started living together. But it was better than before. A few weekster, I gave birth to twins. Mom told me to stay with them as long as I wanted, but I was worried about Jessica and Reba.

    I had Eric and Erika with me, so traveling with them was out of the question. It was a three-hour ride from the city. I could leave Eric and Erika with mom and dad, but they were always busy with their work. And I couldn''t ask Grandpa to look after them as he was too old. So all I could do was call them¡­ and I¡­ did."

 Chapter 744 Just Another Interrogation

    "Jessica was the one who picked up the call. She said Reba was taking a bath, and Lilim was ying with you. I asked her a few things, and then she hung up.

    I lived with my parents for five years while starting my business from there. The money I invested was already worth a lot, so I had funds too. Of course, I kept my contact with the girls. And then I bought a car, so I could drive to Hel once in a while to meet them after Eric and Erika had learned to sit properly without support.

    And¡­ I eventually boughtnd there and built this house. Grandpa''s house was demolished with several others in the area, where now lies that tunnel, although destroyed now."

    "Umm¡­ What happened to grandpa? Is he still kicking?"

    Eleanor shook her head and said, "He passed away ten years ago. Died in his sleep¡­ while smiling¡­"

    "I see."

    Eleanor leaned forward and tried to kiss Rudy, but she couldn''t reach his lips, so Rudy pulled her down and kissed her instead.

    "You told me your story while shaking your hips with my dick inside. I was feeling the pleasure and sadness too."

    "Well, this¡­ actually helped me open up more. I was able to tell you everything without¡­ getting distracted."

    "Can you move faster now?"

    Eleanor squinted her eyes and said, "I see what you did there."

    "What do I do?" Rudy yed dumb.

    "You can obviously feel my insides twitching and mping your dick from all sides. You know I am about to orgasm, and thus you asked me to move faster so that you can enjoy my reactions."

    "If you know that, then start moving faster. Or¡­" Rudy used his power to move Eleanor''s hips back and forth.

    "Anh~!"

    "See? Even when you are on the top and taking the lead¡­ I am the one who controls you."

    "It''s your dick! It''s like a joystick¡­ controlling me as if I am a video game!"

    "And the one using the joystick is me."

    "Mnh~ If you can move me like that, then go on. Move me so fast that I don''t get time to think!"

    "Only if you squeeze my dick tighter. Crush it between your walls!"

    Rudy moved Eleanor''s body using his powers while she tried her best to not orgasm. She was feeling so good that she didn''t want to stop feeling that pleasure. She knew that she would have to take a break once she orgasmed, and the pleasure would stop.

    "I have a question," Rudy suddenly uttered.

    "Now is not the¡ªAnh! Now is not the right time to ask questions! I wouldn''t be able to answer properly!"

    "That''s why I want to ask them now. Why did you name Eric and Erika? Was it because I showed you my present and you thought you would have to name them Eric and Erika? I mean¡­ that would create a paradox, so¡­ I am curious."

    "I-Nhm~ I named them after Grandpa and Grandma."

    "Their name was¡­ Eric and Erika?"

    "Yes~ As you know, they were cousins, but their names happen to be simr because of a coincidence."

    "How could someone''s name be a coincidence?"

    "I don''t know~ Now let me focus, or I won''t be able to hold it~"

    "Damn, you are squeezing me tightly. I don''t think I can hold for much longer either."

    "Let''s¡ª Anh~ Let''s cum together this time¡­ for real. I will hold it until you are ready~ I promise~"

    "I actually have one more question. Can I shoot it before I shoot inside you?"

    "Hmm~ You would ask me even if I say no."

    "Since Eric and Erika are my kids¡­ our kids, did you notice anything strange about them? Let''s say¡­ them having¡­ powers?"

    "No~ That was my first concern as well, but I don''t think they have powers. They are 100% humans. If they had powers, I would have no need to hide anything from you~"

    "True. But are you sure they don''t have powers? Like even minor ones? Maybe¡­ telepathy¡­ and superstrength or something? Perhaps¡­ their powers haven''t been activated yet¡­?"

    "Thetter one is a possibility. But if they truly awaken their powers, I will personally take all the responsibility and tell them everything."

    "You don''t have to do anything alone. You have already done enough."

    "Are you going to cum with me~? How much longer~ I don''t think I can hold it anymore~~"

    "You can do it~ Your pussy is crushing my dick inside, and it''s twitching¡­ leaving vibrations all over my dick."

    "I can feel your dick twitching, too~"

    "Hey¡­ you know¡­ I just realized¡­"

    "What~?"

    "See, Eric is handsome¡ª second to me in my ss, and he is super athletic. Maybe he got that from me?" Rudy wondered.

    "Why would you question his athletic ability? And you are not an athletic person."

    "What about Erika?"

    "What about her~? She is not athletic."

    "Yeah, but she is smart. What if she got her intelligence from me?"

    "Definitely not! If anything, she got her intelligence from me!"

    "That reminds me¡­ Erika¡­ she¡­ loves me¡­"

    "Hmm~?"

    "Like¡­ romantically. She even confessed to me before she left for overseas, and she had asked me to give her an answer at her departure."

    "Is that why you didn''te to drop her off when she was leaving?"

    "Yes. I mean¡­ I did love her but as a friend. The romance and all that was foreign to me. And boy, am I d I didn''t agree to date her. We would have probably done the deed by now, and then I would have discovered that she was my¡­"

    "You are talking about your past life, right?"

    "Yes, but she confessed to me in this one too. She actually called me recently and asked me for the answer when she arrives here."

    "What are you going to say to her?" Eleanor asked curiously.

    "That''s what I am conflicted about. In my past life, I told her I wasn''t interested, and she¡­ moved overseas again¡­ never to return. I don''t want that to happen in this life."

    "You can¡­ just ept her love, then? I wouldn''t mind it if you two were to enter a rtionship."

 Chapter 745 Eleanors Fetish

    "I wouldn''t really mind if you were to date, Erika."

    "...you did not just say that! What''s wrong with you?! How could a mother be okay with her daughter being in a rtionship with the same man as her, who, in fact, is her father?!"

    "You are¡ª"

    "Oh, Right! I forgot your incest fetish! Oh Man, Oh Man! I never thought you would actually use your daughter to satisfy your fetish."

    "Listen to me! I am saying that I wouldn''t mind it ''if'' you actually decided to date her. Like, I am not opposed to the idea if ''you'' are okay with it. I am not saying that you should date her. Also, you are her childhood and best friend, and I know you haven''t suddenly started seeing her as your daughter."

    "Still, why would you be okay with it?"

    "I know you. And what better man can she find if not you? You wouldn''t want her to get involved with the wrong guy either, am I right?"

    "That''s a different question. Every father in this world feels insecure about their daughter hanging out with boys or being in a rtionship with them. That''s a natural instinct."

    "Again, I am not asking you to do anything. I just said that you have my permission in case you are wondering what I would think if something does happen between you and Erika," Eleanor groaned.

    "Nothing would happen."

    "Then how will you answer her confession without breaking her heart? Surely, you won''t tell her the truth¡­ right?" she asked anxiously.

    "Look, I promised you that I wouldn''t tell them unless you change your mind. But if ites to a situation where I have no other choice but to reveal the truth¡­ I will tell them.

    I am not going to make up a thousand lies to back up one lie to hide the truth, okay? That''s not me. And as for you wondering how am I going to respond to her confession without destroying our rtionship¡­

    I¡­" Rudy let out a soft sigh and uttered, "What if I just told Erika that I am currently dating Alice? I mean¡­ that''s the truth, so¡­"

    "Let me get this straight¡­ Erika confessed to you a few months ago before she left for overseas, and she asked for your answer, but you¡­ chickened out. Now, she wants the answer once she returns¡­ and you are going to tell her that you started dating Alice without giving her the response she deserved or at least informing her!"

    "..." Rudy could feel anger in Eleanor''s voice.

    "And you think that''s not going to break her heart or destroy your rtionship with her?" she then added a remark.

    "Well¡­ what if I tell her that¡­ err¡­ I was dating Alice even before that, but we were keeping our rtionship secret because Alice didn''t want her father to know about it¡­ or something something?" Rudy wondered with a nervous chuckle.

    "Good luck with that. Like Erika would be convinced by that."

    "Then, I will just tell her the truth," Rudy shrugged.

    "Hold your horses. We will find a way."

    "And if we don''t¡­ you will let her tell me the truth¡­ right?" he asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Yes¡­ if¡­" she nodded.

    "d to have you on the same page again."

    "I can''t believe you made me hold my orgasm for so long~! When are you cumming~?!"

    "When you moan my name and show your love to me."

    "Anh~ Why are you so mean at times like this~? It''s not fair~"

    "Did you say something?" Rudy grinned.

    "Rudy!" She yelled but soon started moaning his name. "Rudy~ Rudy~! Please~"

    "You are making me look like a sadist."

    Rudy sat up and kissed Eleanor on the lips before pushing her to the bed and railing her from the top.

    "Yes~ Yes~ Keep going~!"

    Rudy continued thrusting his hips as he got closer and closer to shooting his load inside.

    "Anh~ Yes~ I love you~ I love you~! Amh~ I am cumming~ I am cumming~! Aanh~!"

    The next second, Rudy released his fresh milk inside Eleanor, and they both finished at the same time.

    Eleanor had a satisfied, orgasmic look on her face as though she didn''t want anything in her life anymore.

    Rudy poked her nipples and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "Hmm~ Don''t pull it out."

    "I won''t. You are just as tight right now, so pulling my dick out would be a shame."

    "Can you slowly stir up my insides like you often used to after we were done with the daily rounds?" she asked in a low voice.

    "I can."

    Rudy lifted Eleanor and ced her on top of her. She rested her head on his chest and kept her face up so she could kiss him whenever she wanted. While her legs were open with her cave filled with fresh milk and a hot road inside, which was stirring up and making a milkshake with her cave juice.

    They stayed like that for minutes, and they kissed and talked about the things they couldn''t otherwise talk about.

    Once Eleanor had taken a break and descended from heaven, she puckered her lips and said, "I hate you~"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes~" she said cheerfully.

    "Then I guess I need to pull my dick out of your pussy. You wouldn''t want the dick of the person you hate, right?"

    "No~"

    "But you hate me."

    "You can keep your dick inside me. I am not heartless."

    "Oh? Then how about you massage it too? It is tired after working so hard."

    "But I massaged it tightly a while ago."

    "So you are saying that it has rested enough, and now it''s time to get back to work?" Rudy asked with a slight smile.

    "Hmm~ What type of work?"

    "My dick only knows one job, which is to mine the caves."

    Eleanor chuckled and kissed Rudy on the lips before getting up. She pulled Rudy''s snake from her cave and let the milkshake drip on the bed sheet.

    She turned around, showing her hips to Rudy, and said, "I think you should mine me from behind."

    "Piston¡­ on!"

 Chapter 746 Erics Call

    Two hours passed since Rudy and Eleanor went to the bathroom and came out after their first round. They continued their session on the bed and talked this out.

    As Eleanor had said, sex was a great way for them to discuss any and everything, and it worked well for them, even in 1989.

    Once everything between them had been solved, they continued their sessions, and time passed. Evening hid under the carpet of the ck sky known as night, and stars twinkled across it.

    It was still early at night, so they had so much time left to bond even more.

    Since Rudy''s snake had been working hard in mining Eleanor''s cave, Eleanor was giving it a special mouth massage. She had gotten between Rudy''s legs and began sucking him off, seemingly cleaning and preparing his snake for the next round.

    Rudy was watching Eleanor''s fine work of art with a smile on his face.

    "You know¡­ seeing my dick in a girl''s mouth has got to be one of the best sights."

    "I have sucked it so many times. I am sure you no longer feel anything special."

    "You are sucking it after eighteen years. And I am not trying to¡­ be rude, but you need to practice."

    Eleanor suddenly stopped sucking and pulled it out of her mouth.

    "What?"

    "I am just saying¡­ since it''s been eighteen years¡­ you lost your skills."

    "It doesn''t feel good?"

    "Of course, it does. I was just giving you a¡­ well, a review."

    "Hmm¡­ thanks for letting me know. I should have kept that in mind. What exactly do I need to improve?" she asked him while licking the sides of this snake.

    "You are already doing great. Maybe¡­ work on the suction. And your teeth are¡­ing in a way sometimes, but that''s fine. You don''t have to worry about that. Just focus on the suction and your tongue work."

    Eleanor followed Rudy''s advice and got immersed in sucking him off.

    RING~ RING!

    The phone buzzed.

    Rudy and Eleanor looked into each other''s eyes, seemingly wondering whose phone rang. They both had the same ringtone, which was also the default tone.

    Rudy used his ability and said, "That''s not mine. It''s yours, and the caller is none other than¡­ Eric."

    "Hmm~?" Eleanor raised her brow while sucking the tip.

    "What do you want me to do? I can pick it up and put it on the speaker, or I can hang it up. Your phone¡­. your call."

    "Pick it up. I don''t want to worry him unnecessarily."

    Rudy used telekinesis to ce the phone on his stomach near Eleanor''s mouth since she was sucking him off. He picked up the call and put it on a speaker.

    [Mom? Why is your phone still in service? Are you still at the airport?] Eric asked in a calm but confused voice.

    "Hmm~"

    Rudy facepalmed himself as Eleanor tried to respond while sucking his snake.

    [What?]

    Eleanor stopped sucking and said, "The nended at the airport a few minutes ago. I am on my way to my office right now."

    [Oh! That was quick. What are you doing?]

    Eleanor kissed the tip of Rudy''s snake and asked, "I just told you I am on my way to the office right now."

    [Not that. I heard some¡­ slurping sounds in the background. Are you eating or drinking anything?]

    "Oh, yes. I am eating the famous sausage I told you about. They are the world''s best sausage. They taste great, and they are so¡­ so¡­ juicy and unusual size!"

    She said with a grin while biting on Rudy''s snake.

    [You brought some with you? Save one for me, will you? I want to see if they are really great or if you are simply exaggerating like always.]

    "Not possible. I only have one, and it belongs to me. And I am very, very hungry," she licked her lips.

    [Great. So how long will it take you to arrive home? I am at the construction site right now, as you asked me to. Thinking of going home if it''s going to take you a while.]

    "I am actually not sure how long it will take, but you can stay out for a few more hours if you want. Go to a nice hotel and get yourself a big dinner."

    [Yeah, I was thinking the same thing, actually. Do you want me to pack some things for you?] he asked curiously.

    "I am good. This sausage is enough for me."

    [Okay¡­ oh! Yeah, should I lock the doors or keep them unlocked for you? Do you have the keys? I mean, I know you have them, but do you have them with you right now.]

    "You can lock the doors and go to sleep. I might arrivete at night. We will have a chat tomorrow morning, kay?"

    [Yeah, I guess so. Erika also contacted me just now and asked me if you were okay. She was too scared to call you¡­ she didn''t want someone else to pick up the call and inform her that you were¡­ you know. Anyway, I am d nothing happened to the passengers on the ne.]

    "Yeah. They must be feeling lucky that they survived."

    [Goodbye. See you at home tomorrow!]

    "Hmm~ See you~"

    Before Eric hung up the call, Eleanor had started eating her sausage.

    "..."

    She looked at Rudy and found him staring at her with a contemptuous look on her face.

    "What?" she asked.

    "You couldn''t stop touching and licking and kissing and sucking my dick for two minutes to talk with your son?"

    "I talked with him just fine." She shrugged and yed with the tip with her tongue. "And he didn''t suspect anything."

    "It''s not about that. It''s just¡­" Rudy let out a frustrated sigh. "Leave it. I don''t know what to say."

    "You felt guilty, right?" she asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Well¡­ yes¡­. obviously. How could I not be in such a situation? And you made me feel even more guilty by mentioning sausage and stuff."

    SIGH!

    "I should get used to this feeling," he added with a sigh.

    "You should. And even though you felt guilty, your dick felt excited. It has already started twitching. Is the drink getting ready?"

    "Yes. Plug it in your mouth and start sucking. It''s the only way to shut you up."

 Chapter 747 Suckers

    Eleanor sucked Rudy''s snake until he released his milk. She was using her tongue, teeth, and lips to y with his snake while her hands were ying with his balls.

    It seemed no different than a farmer milking a cow, while here, Eleanor was milking Rudy''s essence.

    "Your express delivery of fresh Rudy''s cream will be cumming in your mouth in the next ten seconds. Get ready to receive it!" Rudy stated in a mechanical voice.

    Eleanor, who was fooling around all this time, suddenly began to suck more seriously and didn''t let his snake slip out of her mouth. She wrapped her lips around the tip of his snake as though she was sealing it.

    She didn''t want to waste even a drop of her precious drink.

    "I am cumming!"

    With a loud announcement, Rudy delivered his cream into Eleanor''s mouth and kept shooting it until her mouth was puffed.

    She sucked off the tip and used her tongue to clean it properly before taking his snake out of her mouth. She swallowed a few sips before opening her mouth filled with Rudy''s fresh and hot white cream and showed it to Rudy.

    "It''s sho much!"

    "Be careful, or you will spill it."

    Eleanor slowly swallowed it sip by sip, and eventually finished drinking the cream. She licked her tongue and lips before opening her mouth again.

    "How was the quality of the product? Please rate your experience so we can continue providing you with our 100% natural drinks, with no added chemicals or vors."

    "Heh!" Eleanor climbed on top of Rudy and said, "Stop with that voice. How are you so good at mimicking that?"

    "It''s called talent," he said with a smug face.

    "I guess, I will have to rate it then." Eleanor pondered for a while without breaking her eye contact with Rudy. "The taste was just as I remember it from eighteen years ago. Nothing much has changed, although I found it thick.

    I can still feel it stuck in my throat, which is good, in my opinion, because I can have an evesting taste of it for the rest of the day."

    "Why do you think I called it a cream and not milk?" Rudy pinched and pulled Eleanor''s nipple with a grin on his face.

    "Oh? So you can now even cook your cum before serving it?"

    "Not really. I just think it''s better to release cream in your mouth and milk in your pussy."

    "Why?"

    "The quantity remains the same. And if I release my cream in your pussy and stir it up with your love juice using my dick¡­ I wouldn''t be able to make a milkshake¡­ it would be¡­ pea''nut'' butter¡­"

    "Pftt!" Eleanorughed out loud after hearing that, and so did Rudy.

    "I see what you did there," she said.

    "Did you, now?"

    "You are so clever! And you are the one who is great at dirty talk, not me."

    "No, no. I wasn''t even trying to¡ª"

    "See?" Eleanor interrupted Rudy and said, "You weren''t even trying, and you were so great. Think, how would it be if you tried."

    "I don''t want to. Boys like it when girls do dirty talk¡­ especially during sex."

    Eleanor buried Rudy''s face between her breasts and asked, "So are we going to fuck?"

    "Obviously. I  thought you were taking another break or something."

    "I feel energetic after drinking your special cream. I think we can go nonstop for a few rounds without taking breaks now."

    "That''s great to hear."

    Rudy plugged his snake up and plugged it into Eleanor''s cave without moving.

    "Mnh~" She moaned. "Don''t use your powers like this."

    Eleanor was sitting on Rudy''sp, and they were sitting face to face. They moved their bodies slowly and enjoyed the session.

    "Is this one of your slow rounds when you fuck slowly while rubbing my insides and then get faster the closer you get to cumming?" Eleanor asked with a grin.

    "Yes, why? You don''t like it when I fuck you slow?"

    "I wanted something¡­ umm, I wanted you to do something."

    "What is it?"

    "You can manifest vampire''s fangs, right?"

    "Yes."

    "I want you to drink my blood while you fuck me."

    "Yeah, not happening," Rudy instantly rejected Eleanor''s request.

    "Why?!"

    "Because it''s dangerous. I nearly killed Nyxia when I drank her blood, and she is one of the strongest vampires. And you are only a human¡­ if I drink your blood, you will die even before you realize."

    "I won''t. I trust you. And I know you won''t let anything happen to me."

    "Well, I don''t trust myself."

    "Come on~ Please?"

    "No means no. We are not doing that. It''s too risky."

    "But I fulfilled your request, so it''s your duty to fulfill mine."

    "What request are you talking about? I don''t remember requesting you anything except¡­ of course, you think you are doing me a favor by having sex with me. Because that''s mutual pleasure."

    "I am talking about me."

    "Uhh¡­ I don''t understand."

    "When we met in 1989, you said you wanted to fuck a milf. Well¡­ I am a real milf in the flesh, and you are fucking me. I am your first milf, right?"

    "Well¡­ you are not wrong but¡­"

    "But?"

    "You are not the first. Did you forget Niti?"

    "Hmm? She doesn''t¡­ oh! Right. She has a daughter who is older than Jane and Rias!" she eximed in realization.

    "Wait, you seriously forgot about Niti?"

    Eleanor shook her head and said, "I didn''t forget about her, I forgot that she has a daughter."

    "I sometimes forget that too."

    "I was so excited to be your first milf¡­" Eleanor bit her lips.

    Rudy couldn''t watch his dear wife sulk, so he said, "Get ready."

    "Huh?"

    "I will drink your blood."

    "Really?!"

    "I can''t say no when you make such an innocent face."

    "Thank you!"

    Rudy manifested his vampire fangs and showed them to Eleanor.

    "...is it¡­ weird that I find you more attractive with fangs?"

    Rudy kissed Eleanor''s neck first, then buried his fangs inside, sucking her blood.

    "Mnh~!" Eleanor hugged Rudy tightly and continued moving her body.

 Chapter 748 Unlimited Mining

    A few secondster, Rudy stopped and showed his blood-red lips to Eleanor. He licked the blood from his lips and said, "Are you okay?"

    "Yes! And that felt awesome! Let''s do it every now and then!"

    "No. Don''t awaken weird kinks¡­ what''s wrong with you?"

    Eleanor puckered her lips and muttered, "I just want to make our sex more exciting."

    "It''s already exciting as it is. And sucking blood doesn''t really make me feel good, you know?"

    "It doesn''t?!" she eximed in surprise.

    "No. Why would you even think it feels good?"

    "Because¡­ I feel good?"

    "The host will always feel good. It''s the charm of the process. Think about it, if it hurt every time the vampires drank someone''s blood, they would probably die sooner than they would from blood loss."

    "Then why would vampires drink blood if it doesn''t feel good?" Eleanor asked curiously.

    "Blood is their food. It''s like water to them. We drink water all the time, even though water has no taste. It''s the same for the vampires, although it works differently for them. You see, I am a human, and I don''t have specialized taste buds like they do.

    They can taste blood better than I do. Nyxia once told me that most humans have the same taste in blood, but there are a few whose blood is precious and delicious. That''s why vampires used to feed on them.

    Mine blood is the best blood¡­ ording to Jane and Rias. I just tasted your blood, and it tastes like¡­ blood¡­ obviously. But when I drank Nyxia''s blood¡­ it was like¡­. honey¡­ no, even sweeter.

    At that time, I had no idea what was happening. I was standing with her on the balcony, and my gaze kept falling on her neck even though I wanted to look at her juicy lips. And¡­ I¡­ sprouted fangs.

    The next thing I knew, I was sucking Nyxia''s blood. Mind you, never have I ever thought about drinking anyone''s blood. It just feels¡­ gross just thinking about it.

    However, as soon as I buried my fangs in her neck and the first drop of her blood climbed my fangs and reached my tongue¡­ I couldn''t stop myself. I¡­ I ended up drinking almost all the blood in her body.

    She could have died. So¡­ that''s why I didn''t want to drink your blood. Because as ridiculous as it may sound, it''s hard to control yourself in such situations, and I am not even a vampire.

    Imagine what it would be like for them. No wonder they sometimes end up killing their loved ones identally while sucking their blood."

    Eleanor pondered something while staring into Rudy''s eyes, although she was lost in her thoughts.

    "So you are saying that you were able to control yourself right now because my blood didn''t taste good."

    "I wouldn''t say that. I just¡­ set a timer on myself. Had I sucked your blood for more than three seconds, my fangs would have automatically disappeared."

    "Oh¡­ that''s a cool ability¡­"

    "Yeah, it''s very simple¡­ actually. Yet, so effective. I can basically control any and everything I want¡­ whenever I want."

    "Can you also set a timer on your dick?"

    "What do you mean? Why would I need to do that? My dick is fully under my control already. Maybe I should set a timer on you?" he grinned.

    "Why me?!"

    "Because you stop moving your hips."

    "But you are moving, so I wanted to enjoy for a few minutes."

    "I will pay you ording to your hard work."

    Eleanor ced her hands on Rudy''s shoulder and pushed him back to the bed''s t. She then ced her hands on Rudy''s knees and leaned back with the support.

    "Watch me work hard now!"

    She moved her hips back and forth and up and down in all the directions."

    "Slow down, or you will get tired after five minutes and then ask me to move."

    Eleanor didn''t stop and instead increased her speed. Rudy watched her boobs bounce up and down as she moved.

    "Mnh~ Yes~ yes~"

    Rudy moved his hands to her boobs and copped a feel before squeezing them softly. He then moved his face close and began sucking her nipple while squeezing and pinching the other one.

    "Mnh~ Don''t suck so hard~ No matter what you do, my milk won''te out. You will have to impregnate me again~"

    Rudy continued sucking her nipples from one to another while Eleanor moved her body at her pace and enjoyed getting mined.

    A few minutester, she orgasmed, and Rudy came some minutes after that.

    It was now time to take a break, although Rudy wanted to continue.

    "How long are we going to fuck?" He asked Eleanor while ying with her hair.

    Eleanor was sitting face to face on Rudy''sp, with his snake inside her to stir the milkshake in her cave.

    "I want to continue all night, but I feel like I am going to pass out soon. I am too tired and¡­ I feel¡­ so.. so.. satisfied right now that I wouldn''tin if I die."

    Rudy gently pulled Eleanor''s hair and said, "Don''t say things like that."

    "Eric should also be arriving soon, so obviously, we can''t continue, or he will hear my moans. So how about you fuck me until I pass out?" Eleanor suggested.

    "And then what? Leave you as it is?"

    "Hmm. I will take a bath when I wake up and tidy up my room. But you can cover me with a nket if you want, although it''s not cold."

    "You are so selfish, do you know that? You want to pass out from the pleasure but then leave me hanging."

    "Huh? Oh¡­ no. You can keep fucking me even after I pass out. I don''t mind. Instead, I might have a nice dream. But stop once you have finished that round."

    "When should I start this special offer?" he asked with a grin.

    "Once my pussy calls you."

    She got off hisp and took his snake in her hand. She licked the sides and kissed the tip before saying, "Let me have a mouth full of fresh drink before I go to sleep."

 Chapter 749 Hard Feelings Ft Pleasure

    "Anh~ Anh! Amn~ Yes~ Yes~"

    Eleanor''s boobs bounced up and down as Rudy raised her from behind.

    Rudy had lifted Eleanor from the stop while humping her from the back. And only his hips were moving back and forth.

    "I am cumming!" He grunted and released his load inside her.

    "That was¡­ intense¡­" Eleanor managed to utter with an orgasmic face. "Why are you rough when I feel sleepy?"

    "It''s your imagination. When someone feels sleepy, most of their body functions slow down. I am not talking about internal functions but the senses and voluntary parts of the body.

    Right now, your brain has weakened your body and limited your senses, but your pussy is 100% active, and you are feeling pleasure."

    "I don''t need a biology lecture, or I will pass out instantly."

    Eleanory on the bed on her back and smiled at Rudy.

    "What''s with that smile?"

    "Nothing~ I am just very happy right now~ We are back together again, and now my¡­ now I have nothing more to ask. Thanks¡­ Rudy. My life has been awesome ever since the day I met you.

    You made me a mother and gave me two kids. I loved raising them. I never got bored, and never in my life did I think that they were a burden. It''s all thanks to you. You gave me a perfect life even when you weren''t here. And now you have made it even more amazing."

    She said in a calm voice.

    "I wish mom had too."

    "She had her reasons. I am not angry at her for choosing her own way to live. You had left them money, which she used for almost everything. She didn''t waste them unnecessarily.

    But then¡­ Jessica died and¡­ the house¡­ she talked the matter out with awyer and didn''t tell me about it. She never told me anything about anything. Her responses were always vague.

    It was as though¡­ she¡­ never trusted me. As if I was her enemy. After the wholewyer fiasco, Reba had no one and no thing for her. Jessica was dead, she had no money, and she couldn''t do anything.

    At that time¡­ I offered her my help but she¡­ she was always so stubborn. I gave her tons of money, but she returned it to me. I thought I would help her indirectly, but she caught me.

    Her rtionship with me wasn''t bad, by the way. She acted strange whenever it was something rted to you. I mean, she let you y with Eric and Erika, and sometimes you even had sleepovers in this house.

    That was when she had night shifts. She was already twenty by then, so I wasn''t worried about her as I was back then. But I still couldn''t see her working so hard for no reason, so I asked her if she would like to work for me.

    She said she would if she could manage her time. I asked her to leave other jobs and work for me only, but she said she didn''t want to be dependent on me. Still, I made her stop working in most of her jobs.

    She used to work as a cashier at my stores, and I used my connection to get her jobs in the nearby areas so she wouldn''t go far from your house. I even paid her triplepared to other employees.

    But one day¡­ somehow¡­ she found that out. She came to my cabin, red into my eyes, and tossed her resignation paper on my face. She was angry¡­ no, she was pissed, actually.

    She said she wanted to resign. I, obviously, tried to stop her, but she didn''t listen. Then I told her that I paid her more because she worked night shifts and proxied other employees almost all the time.

    And that wasn''t a lie. Still, she wasn''t convinced. She said I was paying her too much because of Rudy¡­ well, you. And then we talked back to each other¡­ It turned into yelling and then fighting.

    Don''t worry, it was a verbal fight. We fought for an hour straight and took out all our pent-up frustration. She was in the right ording to her perspective, and I was right in both of our perspectives.

    Summary of the fight, she thought that if I did too much favor to her, I would ask to have you in return. She thought I would steal you. She was also afraid of losing you. But she would have known that I would nevery my hands on a kid.

    Even if that kid was you, you weren''t my Rudy. You were just a kid. Sure, if you had regained your memories at that time, then¡­ Well, I can''t promise what I would have done. But that''s totally a different topic.

    Reba was your mother, and that was not going to change, and I made that clear that night. She still left the job, though."

    Eleanor sighed and continued, "She said she couldn''t do night shifts because she felt bad for leaving you alone at home. So I suggested she could just leave you at my house every night, but she obviously turned me down.

    But I somehow managed to convince her, and ever since that day, you have spent weekends at my house while she worked the night shift."

    "..."

    "That''s about it. And hey, it was mine and Reba''s matter, and it''s already solved, so please don''t try to interfere."

    "I won''t. Even if either of you were at fault, I wouldn''t have done a thing. Mom had her reasons, and you had yours; I know that."

    "So why are you making a long face? You don''t seem too happy. I know it wasn''t a heartwarming or heart-touching story, but still. The look on your face shows that you are¡­ disappointed¡­"

    "You know me so well that you can even guess my mood by looking at my face," he chuckled nervously.

    Eleanor pulled Rudy close and buried his face between her bosom.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    "In my past life¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    "In my past life¡­ I was¡­ I was r*ped by you¡­"

 Chapter 750 Watching Memories

    "I¡­ r*ped you in your past life¡­? This has to be a joke¡­ right?"

    Rudy shook his head and said, "It''s not. I am telling the truth."

    "But¡­ why¡­ how¡­? I would never do that¡­ not even in my dreams¡­"

    "I know."

    "So how¡­? What happened? And¡­ how old were you¡­? Were you¡­ still¡­ a minor?" Her face turned pale.

    "No, I was already eighteen."

    Eleanor let out a sigh of relief and muttered, "At least I didn''tmit two sins. But if you weren''t a minor¡­ how did I¡­ how did it happen? Even if you didn''t have your powers in your past life, I am sure you could have stopped me."

    "Let''s watch everything. I can telecast my memories on the television, and we can see them like a movie. I will narrate as we watch."

    Rudy and Eleanor turned to the television as Rudy yed his memories and began to narrate them:

    "It was your birthday, and you had hosted a party, but not in a party hall or at your house; you had hosted the party in a mega-resort hotel owned by you.

    Yes, I am talking about the one Eric visited just now. It was also the grand opening of the hotel, and you yed a smart move by hosting your party there. It was a free promotion and publicity.

    You had invited all the rich people in the world. Yes, the entire world. Celebrities, idols, politicians, influencers, everyone was weed. And the party was a¡­ phenomenal experience.

    The decoration was otherworldly, and there was an arrangement of everything one could need. On top of that, everything on that day was free. Unlimited food and drinks from the countless items on the menu.

    And free hotel rooms to everyone, but they were supposed to be booked ¡ªfor free. There were multiple helipads for personal flights. Underground passages. Special assistants who knew everynguage, so conversing was made easy. In other words, your party and hospitality amazed even the celebrities and big shots.

    Of course, the media came unannounced, but that was a part of your n. The entries and exits were crowded by the paparazzi. It has be a trending topic everywhere on the news and social media.

    People flew there just to see the resort hotel from their eyes. Investors flooded in, and you had already made ten times the cost you had spent to make that hotel. You might be wondering how you had money when everything was free, I will tell you thatter.

    Anyway, the night was young, and the halls were swarmed by people dancing, drinking, and doing all kinds of things. It was a wild night, and everyone was going crazy. No one was there to stop them from doing whatever they wanted.

    Of course, you had arranged special security in case anything went wrong, but they were undercover and mixed with the people.

    I was¡­ invited¡­ obviously. However, I didn''t go. The party and stuff wasn''t my thing, and our final exams were just around the corner, so I wanted to study instead of enjoy.

    Then Eric came to my house and dragged me with him. So I came to the party and¡­ already felt like going home. I felt so anxious after seeing so many people. Then¡­ I ran into you.

    You looked¡­ so gorgeous¡­ honestly. You know¡­ I never told anyone this, but¡­ I was always jealous of your husband. I thought he was a lucky bastard to have kids with you. Except¡­ I didn''t know that was me.

    I mean¡­ I found you hot¡­ like, not in a sexual way or thinking about doing things with you. After all, You were my best friend''s mother, and you were like a mother to me too. I basically spent half of my life at your house.

    So I wished you a happy birthday, and you asked me a few questions. You were already quite drunk. But then you left to meet other guests while I moved into the next hall to find mom.

    She was supposed to be a bartender. So I went to the hall where they gave drinks¡­ only to learn that you didn''t let mom work that day and asked her to have fun at the party instead.

    So I searched for her in all the halls and floors but couldn''t find her. Obviously, even if I had walked past her, I wouldn''t have found her. I tried to call her, but she didn''t answer my call.

    I thought she must be busy and enjoying herself at the party, but¡­ looking at everyone there¡­ I felt insecure. I didn''t want mom to interact or engage with them. Don''t get me wrong, I wanted her to have fun, but¡­ I wanted her to be in my sight so that I could protect her.

    I called her again, and she answered the call. Curious and relieved, I asked where she was, and she said she was in the hotel room upstairs because she had a headache from the loud noises.

    I asked her a few things and then hung up the call as she said she wanted to sleep. I was nning to leave the hotel and go home, but since mom told me she was at the hotel, I changed my mind and decided to stay.

    No one was at home. Mom hadn''t married Joe in my past life¡ª yet, unlike in this universe. So Lucy wasn''t home either. I am embarrassed to say this, but I was also scared to travel alone at night.

    I had nothing to do at the party. Eric was enjoying himself, and so was Erika. Alice was invited too, but she didn''te, and she was a girl, so neither Eric nor I could force her.

    I was lost¡­ like literally. The loudspeakers and the noise everyone was making made me go crazy. I felt anxious and panicked. I was about to have a mental breakdown, so I decided to head to the quieter area, which was the lobby¡ª where the drinks were served too.

    And that¡­ was a mistake."

 Chapter 751 Mysterious Bartender

    "So, I went to the lobby,  sat on the couch, and rxed. I watched people enter and leave, busy with their life in their own little worlds. They were talking with each other, seemingly making connections for their selfish selves.

    The only thing on their mind was how they could use the person and benefit from them. They saw everyone as tools, while the tools saw others as their tools. I had just be an adult, and I already had a glimpse of the adult world that night¡­ both mentally and¡­ sexually."

    Seemingly referring to when he lost his virginity that night.

    "Wow, did you just slip in the remark in such a deep and dark statement?" Eleanor shot a knowing re at him.

    "I am foreshadowing the future event. Don''t forget, I am the narrator of this story."

    "Go ahead. You made me anxious now. I know what''s going toe, and I am not prepared for it."

    "That night¡­ One thing that made me¡­ feel low is that everyone present there was sessful, even if they were young, old, evil, or kind. And I was a loser with big dreams and an optimistic nature. They were enjoying their life while I¡­ was so lost, not knowing what I was doing with life and what future it had for me.

    I was sad and depressed, so I decided to forget everything, and to do that¡­ I went to the counter and ordered an alcoholic drink. And that bartender¡­ She was hot. She was wearing a uniform, no makeup, her short hair reaching to her shoulders and was a bit curly from the edges.

    Her hair was crimson, with a darker shade as the color became lighter as they progressed to the edges, mixed with a purple hue.

    Her eyes were dark purple¡­ but shiny at the same time; she was probably wearing lenses. Her lips were redder than blood, but they didn''t look unnatural or weird. In short¡­ she was¡­ perfect."

    "You do realize that you took two paragraphs to describe a random bartender, right?" Eleanor squinted her eyes.

    "She wasn''t random. I mean, yeah, she was a total stranger, but she looked so hot that she made me forget your hotness for a while. Let me get this straight, I wasn''t the kind of boy who would perv on a girl, known, or stranger.

    Yes, I liked watching girls, heck I fapped to them, but that was something¡­ normal. I never flirted or tried to do anything to them in real life, all that was my imagination. And I never looked at a girl and thought, ''Damn, I wish I could fuck her.''

    I mean, I always found you and Rize hot, even in my past life, but I never thought of you two that way. But that hot bartender¡­ she made me feel that way. I was high even without drinking a sip of alcohol.

    And the way she looked at me when I approached the counter was¡­ man, if I meet her in this life¡­ I would probably add her to my harem. I don''t know¡­ why I am acting like this¡­ seriously.

    The more I think about her¡­ the more I¡­ want to have her."

    Eleanor pulled Rudy''s cheek to bring him back to his senses.

    "I don''t want to hear a word about that girl unless it''s rted to the event."

    "Okay, so I asked her for a drink because I was feeling depressed¡ª although all my sadness vanished when I looked at her. When I ordered a drink, she looked at me and squinted her eyes before asking me how old I was.

    I said I turned eighteen recently. And then she smiled at me before making me a drink.

    ''It''s light,'' she said.

    So I grabbed the ss, trying to act cool to impress her, and I took a sip. Regret. Immediate regret. I spat it out in the ss and probably made an ugly face.

    And that bartenderughed¡­ her smile was so damn¡­ ugh! I should stop thinking about her. Dammit, really¡­ something is wrong. Was I bewitched¡­ but it can''t take effect now in another world¡­ after all these years."

    "Will you get to the point?" Eleanor asked with a little annoyed look on her face. "I am sleepy. Don''t me me if you find me snoring while you narrate your ''story'' of the tragic-to-exciting event."

    "Yes.. I know. I am trying. Wait¡­" Rudy took a deep breath and closed his eyes. "Focus¡­ I am focus."

    He tried to mimic the tagline of an animated racing movie.

    "No, you are not."

    "Ahem. So she apologized to me forughing and said, ''Was it your first time tasting alcohol?''

    I said, ''First and thest.''

    She then took the ss from my hands and ced it under the counter. I should have left after that, but I stayed there and¡­ stared at her. She then made me lemonade, and it was the best lemonade I had ever had in my life.

    I drank it in two sips and felt¡­ refreshed¡­ but sleepy. She called a waiter¡­ I think, and he took me to a room. Now that I think about it¡­ could it be that she¡­ mixed something in my drink that made me sleepy?" Rudy wondered.

    "Umm¡­ where do Ie in all that?"

    "Well, when I opened my eyes¡­ you were¡­ riding me."

    "...."

    "Yes. You were naked and riding my dick. Everything was blurry and fuzzy. It was dark too. I couldn''t think or see anything. But I could feel¡­ I could feel the pleasure¡­ and it felt awesome.

    Of course, I had no idea that I was being r*ped, but I just liked that feeling. So I closed my eyes and enjoyed the pleasure. My body felt weak, too, and I thought it was a nice dream. I could hear faint moans as well."

    "Was that me? Are you sure?" Eleanor asked impatiently. "Maybe it was that bartender?"

    "Let me continue."

    "Fine~!"

    "I had no idea how much time had passed, but the pleasure wasn''t stopping. Thinking about it, it had probably been more than half-hour. You rode me continuously. And then, out of a sudden¡­ you moaned my name.

    At first, I thought I was hearing things. I opened my eyes again and rubbed them until my vision got clear. It got better but not clear, but that was enough. I heard my name again, and I recognized your voice."

    "..."

    "That''s when the real event started."

 Chapter 752 Best Friends Mother

    "By that time¡­ my sleep¡­ or weakness had vanished¡­ or rather¡­ the effect of whatever the bartender mixed in that drink. My vision got clear, but I still couldn''t drink straight. I was simply going with the flow.

    When I saw you¡­ riding me with an orgasmic look on your face, and heard you moaning my name¡­ the pleasure suddenly got a hundred times better.

    Still, I thought of that as a dream. I mean¡­ who could have ever imagined something like that to happen? And then¡­ I came¡­ I must have cum before too, but that was the first one after I regained my senses.

    And soon after, you orgasmed too. You stopped for a few seconds and looked into my eyes. You noticed I was awake, and you smiled at me. You pulled me close and kissed me on the lips, forcing your tongue into my mouth.

    I could taste the bitter taste of the alcohol in your mouth. You kissed me so hard that I almost choked and struggled to breathe. That wasn''t¡­ exactly my first kiss with a girl, but I had never kissed a girl that deep.

    After the kiss, you looked at me again and hugged me.

    ''I love you~'' you said.

    My dick was still inside you, but it had gotten soft¡­ obviously. I had just lost my virginity, and I was a normal human who would go limp after cumming once. Of course, I gained resistance as I grew older and developed a crazy sex drive after I started dating Elise.

    You shook your hips but noticed I wasn''t hard. So you kissed me again and slowly moved back and forth as if you were trying to stimte me. I got hard again, and you smiled¡­ widely, like one smiles when one works hard for something and achieves it.

    You were so¡­ gentle that I¡­ I couldn''t help but go along with it. I touched your boobs and squeezed and sucked on them. You let out soft moans and giggles as if you were enjoying and having the best time of your life.

    I came in a few minutes, but you didn''t stop and kept fucking me. I came again after a few more minutes, yet you continued until you orgasmed.

    And then, you hugged me,ying on top of me. You kissed my cheek and then my lips. You said how much you love me and how you were waiting for that moment. You kept praising me.

    It felt¡­ good. I was sad and depressed, but your words levitated my spirit. At that time¡­ I felt like¡­ I loved you too. Of course, I was horny and lusting and all that. But I wanted to do and say the same thing you did and said to me.

    We were kissing while talking, looking into each other''s eyes, and kissing again and again. The sounds of our smooching filled the room, and we fell more¡­ and more into lust and pleasure.

    And then¡­ you moved to my ears and whispered, ''Fuck me.''

    Think about it from my perspective and feelings. I was a virgin and a loser who hated himself because studying was the only thing he was good at. Who had never touched a girl or ever talked with them, unless, of course, the ones I knew from childhood.

    I used to fap every night before sleeping because I had insomnia, which helped me. In short, hearing the words ''Fuck me'' from a girl med a fire inside me. It awakened the beast inside me.

    So I got up and got between your legs. I tried to put my dick inside, but¡­ only the beast inside me had risen¡­ the actual beast was¡­ limp. I am talking about my dick, in case you didn''t get the metaphor."

    "Yes, I got it. I just didn''t want to interrupt your narration."

    "Even though my dick was limp, I tried to put it inside you, but obviously, it didn''t work. Then our eyes met, and you smiled at me. What I felt at that time stung my heart. I felt so hopeless and helpless.

    I couldn''t even pleasure a girl, and that¡­ stuck with me. But that was¡ª"

    "Stop being so mncholic. You were a human in your past life with no super libido or super recovery. You just said that you hade many times, so it''spletely natural that you could get hard," Eleanor asserted in a frustrated voice.

    "Yes, but still. It sucked. So I stared at you with a nk mind. I didn''t know what to do. Of course, I wanted to fuck you, but I couldn''t get hard. So I sat there with my dick in my hands, watching my cum slowly drip from your pussy.

    You then pointed your gaze at your purse at the table by the bed without speaking a word. I assumed you wanted your phone or something, so I got up and handed you the bag.

    But you shook your head and said, ''Open it.''

    I opened it and saw three boxes of condoms. I was speechless after seeing that. I wanted to ask you why you had so many condoms and for whom¡­ but I couldn''t ask you because¡­ it was none of my business.

    ''I was going to use them on you, but raw is the best.'' You told me without asking. Seemingly, you knew what I was thinking.

    Still, I was confused.

    ''Why would you show me condoms when I can''t even get hard?'' I wondered.

    I had already released my seeds inside you, so it was toote to wear condoms. One or ten, creampies are creampies.

    You then asked me to search for a vial. And I found it. I still remember how strong its smell was. I could smell it even when the vial''s cap was tightly sealed.

    There was a crimson-purplish color liquid inside the vial, which was glowing. Before I could ask what it was, you told me to drink it. And without wasting a single second, I drank it fully.

    I felt a sudden rush in my body, and I watched my dick rise like an anaconda.

 Chapter 753 The Vials Effect

    "As soon as I drank that liquid and it reached my stomach, my dick was raging hard. I felt like it could even prate a wall. Like, really¡­ It was more robust than a mountain. And it was burning¡­ like inmmation. I wanted to put it in the freezer.

    A few more seconds passed, and it began to pain me. I thought everything would be okay in a few seconds, but I was wrong. It got worse instead. It hurt so bad that I wanted to chop it off.

    It was pulsating so hard as if it had gotten a small heart inside. I was scared that it would explode if I didn''t plug it in your pussy. So I ced the tip on the slit and tried to find you whole. Then, you slowly moved my dick a bit lower and asked me to push it.

    And the tip entered inside. It felt so great that I plunged my entire dick in your pussy with the second push. And¡­ It felt great. The inmmation in my dick had cooled down and gave me great relief.

    The pain in my dick vanished, and I felt pleasure instead. The pulsating stopped after your pussy tightly squeezed my dick from all sides. In short, my dick which was suffering hell suddenly entered paradise.

    I mean, that felt so good that I forgot I had to move my hips. But you reminded me. And then¡­ I fucked you¡­ I fucked you senseless. Your moans had filled the room, and you were moaning so loud that I was afraid someone might hear us.

    The liquid gave me so much energy and strength that I didn''t even stop for a second after cumming. I just fucked and fucked and came and came and fucked you¡­ again and again for the rest of the night.

    We changed positions and tried doggy style. I always liked that position, even when I watched porn and hentai. I plugged my dick again and grabbed you by the waist. After that, all I remember was cumming 20 times in the next 2 hours.

    You also kept orgasming every five to ten minutes. Each time you were close to orgasm, you would moan my name and tell me how much you loved me. Your body would tremble, and your pussy would twitch every time you orgasmed.

    You would ask me to stop after orgasming each time, saying you were sensitive and you needed a break, but I kept fucking you. You would moan my name, which was the¡­ best part."

    "I now know why you always ask me to moan your name," Eleanor grinned.

    "You know¡­ we fucked for 33 hours straight."

    "What?! How?!" She eximed.

    "We didn''t eat, drink, or sleep. We didn''t even get off the bed. We just changed positions and kept fucking."

    "But how?! You were only human!"

    "I know, but I didn''t eat hungry, thirty, or sleepy."

    "And what about me?"

    "You also. Although you did pass out for an hour or two, but I was fucking you at that time too. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not that I didn''t want to stop. I tried to take a rest since you weren''t awake and no longer moaning, but as soon as I pulled my dick out of your pussy and kept it outside for a minute, the inmmation and the throbbing pain returned.

    So I had no choice but to keep it inside your pussy. And once it was inside¡­ how could I stop myself from thrusting my hips to fuck you?

    And when you woke and realized you were getting railed, you smiled and asked me to kiss you. And we continued fucking till the next day."

    Eleanor raised her brows while squinting her eyes and pondered for a few seconds before asking, "So you''re telling me that we were in a closed hotel room for 36 hours, and no one suspected anything? I know that hotel was mine, but like¡­ seriously?"

    She shrugged her hands with a puzzled look on her face.

    "The party¡­ I mean, your birthday party and the opening ceremony of the resort hotelsted for three days¡­ nonstop. And it was just as crowded during the day as it was at night. Yes, we did receive dozens of calls, but we never cared to answer them.

    The bed sheet was stained entirely with our cums, and the room reeked of¡­ well, fuck, obviously. Every time I pulled my dick out to change positions, our milkshake would drip out of your pussy.

    You would try to wipe it with tissues so I could fill you up again, but we had run out of tissues too. So you would take it out with your fingers and wait for it to drip out. While my dick would start acting again whenever I kept it outside for more than a minute.

    That happened multiple times, but I actually started enjoying it because I loved the pleasure and feeling when I plugged it inside you. Don''t call me a masochist because I wasn''t taking pleasure from the pain."

    "You read my mind," she chuckled softly and asked, "What happened after that?"

    "Nothing, I fucked you until I passed out, or should I say¡ª when the liquid''s effect ran out."

    "Yeah¡­"

    "When I woke up, you were sitting beside me on the bed with your hands on your face, naked. My nose was filled with the smell of cum. Even your body was covered in it. And the bedsheet was stained by it, and there was a big stain on the spot between your legs.

    Since we both fell asleep and my cum dripped out of your cave for the entire night on one spot.

    I had also just regained consciousness and realized that I fucked my best friend''s mother.

    When you noticed I was awake, you looked at me with pleading eyes and asked me, ''Do you remember anything?''

    I thought you were asking aboutst night, so I replied yes. But obviously, you were referring to 1989."

 Chapter 754 Masterplan

    Chapter 754 Mastern

    "When I said¡ª ''Yes, I remember everything.'' a happy smile appeared on your face, and you hugged me. Then you looked at me with teary eyes and said, ''I knew it would work.''

    I was confused, so I asked, ''What¡­?''

    ''What''s my name?'' you then asked.

    ''Eleanor.'' I replied, wondering why you were asking that question. Seemingly, I would have called you Elena if I had remembered anything, just like now.

    And your smile vanished. You then apologized to me and asked me to leave. I wanted to ask you many questions, but you seemed angry, disappointed, and distressed. I thought I would ask you when we meet again.

    When I was done wearing my clothes, you looked at me and said, ''Please forget everything that happenedst night, and don''t ever mention it to someone else.''

    At that time¡­ I assumed that you were drunkst night and came into my room instead of someone else''s and had sex with me by ident. That''s all my brain could think. So I never mentioned that to anyone, and I eventually moved on."

    "Oh, by the way, I slept for three days straight after that," he immediately added.

    "I still can''t believe I did something like that. But she was not me, and I am not her. I would have never r*ped you under any circumstances," Eleanor uttered while shaking her head.

    "Perhaps you were too desperate? What if I had told you and everyone that I would remember everything when I turn eighteen, and all of you patiently waited for that day. And when I turned 18, I remembered nothing.

    I can understand how disappointed and desperate you all must be. And that night, you were drunk and¡­ decided to pull the switch? I mean, you asked if I remembered anything, so...

    What if you thought I would remember everything once I had sex with you?" Rudy wondered.

    "That''s a possibility, yes." Eleanor nodded. "Still, that doesn''t justify her r*ping you."

    "Of course. But we both enjoyed it, so¡­ I never actually med or took that to heart. And you were gentle as fuck. If you wanted, you could have chained or tied me up or something.

    I am not saying that I was okay with you r*ping me, by the way. But I forgave you for that. I fucked you more than you fucked me. However, recalling that event, my mind has nothing but questions.

    However, there are three questions I don''t understand, which you might guess or know the answer to¡ª since you are Elena.

    The first question is, who the hell was that hot and mysterious bartender, and what did she mix in my lemonade?

    Second, how did you know which room I was in?

    Third, where in the world did you get the Vial? Now that I have knowledge of other worlds, I know that Vial contained a high-grade aphrodisiac. And if you can''t guess, yes, that was not from this world.

    The Vial itself looked luxurious and royal, and the liquid¡­ the elixir inside it was glowing. It was something from another world. So how did you obtain it?"

    "Don''t expect me to know the answer, but I will try to make the guesses."

    "That''s good to hear."

    "I don''t know who that bartender was since¡­ well, I don''t fucking know. As for how I knew your room¡­ maybe I saw someone taking you to the room, and I followed you? That''s the best I can think of.

    And as for the Vial¡­ what if I was in contact with other races? So far, I have only met vampires and demon, that is, Rias and Lilim. I haven''t met Rias since 1989 in this life, but perhaps she gave me that Vial in the other one?"

    Eleanor had tried her best to assume the best possible and logical answers she coulde up with.

    "I don''t think you got that from Rias. She was taken to the vampire world by Jane, and I never saved her. She was punished for six months and then stayed in the vampire world.

    Because if she had returned to the human world, she would have tried to meet me despite knowing of the risks. That''s how she is. Still, if you truly got that from Rias¡­ she would have used it for herself."

    "True¡­ I guess we will find one answer eventually. I will arrange my birthday party and the opening ceremony just like in your past life. There you will meet your hot bartender again."

    "..."

    Eleanor was expecting aeback from Rudy, but after having met with silence, she asked, "Are you okay?"

    "I just¡­ realized something¡­" Rudy muttered in a shallow voice.

    "Hmm?"

    "In my past life, I met Rias in 2008. And if I traveled back to 1989 and met you, I must have met Rias there too. I have no memories of going back in time, so I can''t draw conclusions. But¡­ doesn''t that mean¡­ I had a small harem in my past life too¡­?"

    "Oh¡­ Rias, me, and¡­ Elise¡­?"

    "Yeah¡­" he averted his gaze.

    "But you didn''t remember Rias or me."

    "Yeah¡­"

    "Hey, what are your guesses to your three questions? I am sure you can assume and guess pretty urately if given the right clues and evidence."

    "Uhh¡­ I do, but¡­ you won''t like my guesses¡­"

    "Try me."

    "Well, fine then." Rudy let out a short sigh and sat beside Eleanor.

    "..."

    "See, it was your party and the opening ceremony of your hotel. Everything was arranged by you or the people you had assigned those tasks to. You were at the highest authority there.

    What if you had asked that bartender to mix something in my lemonade, and you were the one who took me to the hotel room? That exins why no one ever came to knock on our door¡­ because you had told them not to.

    And the cherry on the top¡­ I am now highly convinced that the bartender wasn''t a human. What if you acquired the Vial from her? What if you arranged all that just so you could fuck me¡ª to recreate the moments in the hope that I will remember something about 1989?"

    "It¡­ actually makes a lot of sense now. And doesn''t that mean she actually nned to r*pe you from the very start? It obviously wasn''t an ident¡­ it was a devised n¡­"

 Chapter 755 Masterplan (ii)

    Chapter 755 Mastern (ii)

    "Doesn''t that mean she nned to r*pe you from the very start? And what if she actually arranged the party and the ceremony just for that? She could have asked Eric to drag you to the party when she noticed you hadn''te.

    As you said, Reba was supposed to be a bartender that night, but she wasn''t because Eleanor asked her to take a day off. She must have done that so Reba doesn''t interfere with her n.

    And you mentioned that Reba had a headache, and that''s why she went to sleep. What if that was Eleanor''s doing too? She knew that you would try to find Reba at the party and Eleanor didn''t want that. Also, if Reba didn''t have that headache, she would have most likely gone home and¡ª"

    "And I would have to¡­" Rudy finished Eleanor''s sentence with a surprised look on his face.

    "Yeah. Who would have thought all that was her doing¡­ and for what¡­? So that she could r*pe you¡­ wow. She was a thirsty bitch, not going to lie. She fell so low that she had to do something so disgusting? I can''t believe she was me."

    "Don''t say things like that."

    "Why? I am telling the truth."

    "Believe it or not, she is you."

    "I am not her! I am nothing like her! I would never do the things she did!"

    "Yes, and neither would she. Look, I am obviously not trying to defend her, but if she did so much¡­ that just shows how desperate she had be. You have to keep that in mind. And you can''t attest for sure that you wouldn''t have done the same thing had I, not time traveled to 1989 or regained my memories. You don''t know."

    He asserted in a solemn voice.

    "What happened after that? Did you two ever meet again or continue your flings?" Eleanor asked with a serious look on her face.

    "We didn''t meet for a few months. And I only visited Eric when you were away. Soon, I graduated from high school. Eika had already settled overseas, and Eric went to study abroad too.

    So you stoppeding to Hel. You stayed in hotels, changed cities once in a while, and expanded your business worldwide. I had also moved to the next city for university, so even when you visited Hel, I wasn''t there."

    "So we never saw each other after that one¡­ two-night stand?"

    "You actually called me once¡­ on the phone. It was Saturday night, and I was at the club with Elise. Oh yeah, even when I went to the clubs, I never drank a sip¡­ not even soft drinks because I never trusted anyone.

    Elise used to drink, but I asked her if she could stop drinking, and she did. She was never an addict and only drank because she thought I drank too. So we only went to the clubs to dance and have fun. Also, the club was near our apartment, so that was the best ce we could go.

    Anyway, I didn''t notice my phone buzzing. After a few minutes, I went to the washroom to take a leak and took out my phone to take a picture. Like¡­ you know how they stand in front of the mirror and take pictures.

    I wasn''t a fan of doing that, but Elise had made a rule that I must take ten photos of myself in a day, from which five of them should be with her. And she used to take a lot of candid pictures of me. In short, she liked saving our moments and then talking about them.

    So when I saw your missed call, I was¡­ confused. At first, I thought you might have called me by mistake. I wasn''t sure if I should call you back or not. As I was pondering, my phone buzzed again, and it was from an unknown number.

    I picked it up out of curiosity and heard your voice from the other side.

    ''So you hate me so much that you have started ghosting me, huh?'' you asked.

    I exined the situation to you, and you said you were joking. You then asked me how I was doing and how things were going and all that. You know, the usual stuff that parents and rtives ask.

    I asked about your life and all that. You then asked if I was in touch with Eric and Erika, and I said I lost contact with Erika after¡­ you know¡­ after I answered her confession. We never talked after that.

    But I was in touch with Eric, although we rarely talked¡­ like once or twice a month, since he was also overseas and the time zone difference was terrible. But I always met Eric whenever he returned home.

    We talked for a few minutes, and then you jokingly asked if I had a girlfriend and replied honestly with a yes.

    There was a one-minute silence from your side, and then you said, ''That''s great.''

    You tried to change the topic by asking me if Eric had gotten a girlfriend. I said I don''t know. We never talked about our love life, and it felt awkward. You asked how mom was doing.

    And¡­ you also mentioned Joe. I don''t know if it was on purpose to tease me or make me feel shitty, but you asked how things were going between Mom and Joe. Maybe you were just trying to change the topic, and that slipped from your mouth.

    Anyway, I just responded with, ''I don''t know.''

    You asked me if I nned to visit Hel anytime soon, and I said my exams areing up soon, so not in the next three months. In the end, you hung up the call after saying, ''Let''s talk again sometime.''

    Eleanor raised her brow with an unimpressed look on her face and said, "So she was still thirsty for your dick after what she did?"

    "Maybe she just wanted to talk with me? Look at you, for example, you never called me to ask how I was doing."

    Eleanor puckered her lips and muttered, "Because I am not a thirsty bitch like her."

    "I saw how thirsty you were tonight."

    "So, did you two ever meet again, like face to face?"

    Rudy smiled wryly and nodded, "Yes. We met again at Alice''s grave."

 Chapter 756 Rudy And The Lord

    "We met again at Alice''s grave¡­"

    "Oh¡­ I am sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to remind you of that¡ª"

    "Uh-huh. It''s fine. I can''t just forget it as if it never happened. It doesn''t work that way."

    "But that happened in another world! You are in a different world now, and you have already saved everyone and changed their fate! You saved Alice, Rize, Angelica, Reba, and me.

    Whatever happened in that life shouldn''t be your concern anymore! You redeemed yourself, so move on. You can''t cling to the past forever!"

    Eleanor''s words were true, but they didn''t seem to have changed Rudy''s mind.

    "It''s different for you all. The people of that world belong to that world, but I am from the other world who is living in this one. It''s different for me. I am the same person I was in that world. Nothing has changed. I may have saved everyone, but no one can save me."

    "I have been wondering, what if you are not Rudy from the other world? What if you are the Rudy from this world? Don''t you ever wonder what happened to the soul of this world''s Rudy if you actually transmigrated to this world?" Eleanor asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "The soul of this world''s Rudy merged with the universe when I transmigrated into his body."

    "So you are saying that another Rudy from the third world can transmigrate into your body and kick you out? That doesn''t make sense! And how did this world Rudy get his soul again?" she asked with a judging re in her eyes.

    "My soul split into two in 1990 after fighting with Asura."

    "So it was your soul, to begin with, am I right?! And it''s your body! Right?! So doesn''t that mean you are Rudy from this world?!" She shouted at Rudy in frustration.

    "..." Rudy was left speechless by the sudden realization.

    "This world''s Rudy''s body and soul belonged to me from the very start. But this body wouldn''t be mine if I had not been transmigrated to this world. In fact¡­ this body shouldn''t even exist. But it existed even before I transmigrated to this world.

    That¡­ doesn''t make any sense. I think you are wrong, Eleanor. We are missing something we don''t know. And we are talking about time travel and transmigration, which neither has any lore or logic behind it."

    "I do. I have an exnation." Eleanor said with a proud look on her face.

    "What if you simply gained the memories of that world''s Rudy after he died? That would solve all your doubts and answer your questions. No logic or lore needed."

    "...that''s¡­ possible. And I don''t have any previous memory of this world because the kid Rudy did something." Rudy nodded with an impressed look on his face. "Well done, Elena. You just solved the biggest mystery. It wasn''t my soul that transmigrated it¡­ it was the memory of that world''s Rudy."

    "So now you don''t have any rtion to that world¡­ except for the foreign memories. Stop feeling guilty and ming yourself for what happened in that world. You are not that guy who was Rudy."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well¡­ it doesn''t necessarily make me feel happy, but I do feel a bit better knowing I wasn''t the one responsible for the tragic fate the girls met in that world. Thanks, Elena. I am truly impressed. I don''t think I would have realized that without your help."

    "Oh, believe me, after your disappearance in 1990, all I did was find answers to your question. And you are right, the Rudy I watched grow up must have done something with his memories.

    Perhaps, he did that so the memories of that world''s Rudy could transmigrate? Otherwise, you would have had two different memories from the same timelines," Eleanor shrugged.

    "You could be right, but I don''t think that was his doing. He was nning something big. Angelica might know it, but I won''t get my hopes high. There is a high chance that the kid Rudy expected Angelica to spill the beans.

    He was the one who transferred Jessica''s memories into Angelica so she could be born again. So he had ess to Jessica''s memory, and he was in control. He might not have transferred the memory fragments that contained crucial information that could spoil his n."

    "What could he be nning? I don''t think it would be something evil, but still¡­ would it not have been better if he had just told you everything?" Eleanor wondered with a curious look on her face.

    "It must be something I shouldn''t know yet. Something rted to the unsolved mysteries, the power of the Lord, and how I gained it. Nyxia might have answers, but I can''t track her even though I have her marked."

    "Rudy¡­ and the Lord¡­"

    "Rudy and the Lord."

    After a brief silence, Eleanor looked into Rudy''s eyes and uttered, "Since I have lessened your guilt, I want you to continue your narration. What happened after Rudy met Eleanor at Alice''s grave."

    "Uhh¡­ let''s stop referring to ourselves in the third person even if we are a different version of them. It will make the narration confusing."

    "Okay, if you think so."

    "So¡­ the news of Alice''s suicide had shocked me. Had I paid more attention to her on the night of the ''get together''... had I taken her seriously when she confessed to me that night¡­ maybe she would have been alive.

    I med myself for her suicide. I was already going through a lot during that time. When you had called me a few months ago, Elise was pregnant at that time¡ª although she wasn''t aware of it.

    She had decided to take a break from the university after the semester exams, but she had a miscarriage a week before that. And then she had an infection that spread wilder than a wildfire.

    The doctors had told me that if Elise hadn''t had a miscarriage and given birth, then there was a high chance that they both would have died. I was happy and sad at that news¡­ more of the sad side¡­ tough.

    The infection also wasn''t something that could be cured. They had managed to stop it from spreading but couldn''t treat the already infected parts. I was so depressed that I didn''t even study for the exam.

    And then the news of Alice''s suicide. I was¡­ at my lowest point of life at that time¡­"

 Chapter 757 Mature Lady

    "Two people didn''te to Alice''s funeral. One was George, and another was you. Even Eric and Erika came, skipping their exams.

    People said George didn''te because he was heartbroken and depressed. After all, he had lost his wife years ago and now his only daughter¡­ but I begged to differ.

    I was actually¡­ angry when I didn''t see you at the funeral. I searched for you, but you weren''t there. Mind you, Alice saw you and still sees you as her mother."

    "..."

    "You often got teased in public ces whenever you took Eric, Erika, Alice, and me out when we were kids. People always asked if you had four kids. They actually thought of you as their sister at first since¡­ Well, you were young.

    But Eric and Erika would always yell, ''Mom! I want this. Mom! I want to eat that!''. But then¡­ we slowly stopped hanging out as we grew up. But that''s a stage of life every kid has to go through."

    "Hmm. I remember that. I mean, all the things you mentioned about your childhood also happened in this world," Eleanor exined herself.

    "Anyway, after the funeral was done and everyone started to leave. Eric, Erika, and I were still standing in front of Alice''s grave. Ericforted me and said she was in a better ce.

    ''I wish we would have been there when she needed us. Only if we had kept in touch with her she wouldn''t havemitted suicide. We should have been there for her.'' Eric had said.

    Only I knew that¡­ the reason for Alice''s suicide was most likely me. Yes, she was already depressed and all, but my behavior that night pushed her this far. I couldn''t tell that to Eric or anyone.

    And then, out of the blue, Erika mentioned, ''Mom''s flightnded.''

    I asked her if you were on your way here, but Erika didn''t respond to me. You know¡­ I think Erika knew that Alice loved me, and she suspected and med me for her suicide.

    Eric said that you had already arrived and left from the funeral after giving herst greetings and blessings. I think¡­ you didn''t want to meet me, and hence you¡­ I don''t know.

    My mind was thinking about all the bad and negative things. I was already going through a lot, and I had no idea what to do. I lost my unborn child, Elise was in a serious condition where her life could be in danger, and Alice''s suicide.

    I was so lost and depressed at that time that¡­ I also thought ofmitting suicide. But¡­ obviously, I couldn''t. I didn''t have the guts or courage to do that."

    "No¡­ you had the guts and courage to live. You were brave. Rudy¡­ you were also the victim. Stop ming yourself for everything that happens around you. Please¡­ you will end up getting hurt¡­ which would also hurt the people you love.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Listen¡­ you are still a kid. The other world''s Rudy was 23 when he got into an ident, but you only have his memories, I don''t see you as a ''mentally twenty-three-year-old in an eighteen-year-old body.''

    You are still a kid to me. And you have so¡­ so¡­ so many responsibilities in your head. You are a Lord¡­ the entire universe''s existence depends on you. And today''s eighteen-year-old kids are chasing after skirts, ying games, fapping all day, obsessed with celebrities and idols, immersed in social media, and daydreaming about cars and bikes.

    And all that alpha, sigma, beta, sigma grindset, millionaire mindset and all shit they are into¡­ just illusionary delusional immature kids. And that''s okay. I mean, I am nearing a billion worth, and I would be a multimillionaire if my mega resort truly ends up making ten times its opening day.

    I spent half of my fortune making that resort.

    You don''t have to be so hard on yourself. Take it easy. It''s okay if you mess things up, but just make sure that you don''t end up making the same mistakes again. I know I don''t need to tell you this, but we can''t save you if you don''t want to be saved, you know?"

    Eleanor was the only person in Rudy''s harem who was mature and experienced in all fields. Yes, Rias and Jane were older than Eleanor, but they were childish most of the time. While Nyxia was¡­ unavable.

    That was the charm of Rudy''s harem. They understood each other and helped them when in need. They fought all the time but were united when the time needed them to be. And Rudy was the reason for all that.

    Rudy kissed Eleanor''s hand and continued, "Elise''s treatment continued for months. They kept her at the hospital for the first two months, but then they permitted us to take her home. Elise''s family hadn''te to see her, but I had talked with them, and they were paying for her treatment.

    So I told them that they had given permission to take her home, and they said they would talk with the doctor first. After I took her home, I had to take care of her every need. I had noints.

    Even when she said I don''t have to do it and that I could assign a nurse for her, I helped do everything. Not because I didn''t want to waste money on the nurse but because I just liked taking care of her.

    That''s what love is¡ªtaking care of each other and being there for each other when in need. That''s real love. She would often wake up at night and cry for hours. She could bite the pillow, so I don''t hear her grunting in pain.

    It was hard¡­ really hard. Because I knew everything but pretended not to notice. She was trying her best to smile and hide her pain in front of me because she knew that if I learned of it¡­ she would feel like a burden to me.

    Of course, I never thought of that. But¡­ It''s normal for people to think like that when they feel hopeless.

    One day, I returned from the university and found her passed out on the bathroom floor. I called an ambnce and She was shifted to the hospital again."

 Chapter 758 Lady In Black

    "After that day, I stopped attending university, but I attended online sses. My friends would send me recordings and notes, so I was up to date with my studies.

    I am sure Elise felt guilty about it." He sighed wryly.

    "Anyway, I would be with her day and night, but in the evening, I would make some time to visit Alice''s grave every day. And one evening¡­ I saw ady in ck sses, wearing a ck dress, ck watch, ck shoes, and carrying a ck umbre."

    "Wow¡­ she must love the ck color," Eleanor smiled slightly.

    "That Lady was you."

    "Oh¡­ ck is never my first choice. And was it raining that day?" Eleanor asked curiously.

    "Sort of¡­" Rudy nodded. "It was cloudy weather, and the sky was covered in ck. It was early evening, yet it seemed as though the sun had already set."

    Rudy let out a short sigh and continued, "I was sitting by Alice''s grave as usual, and you approached me from behind. I hadn''t seen you, nor I knew it was you, as I had never seen you in such attire before.

    You asked me if Alice was close to me, and I replied with yes. You then asked if she was the closest opposite gender in your heart, and I said yes. Then you asked if I loved her, and I¡­

    I didn''t reply to that question. I didn''t deserve to love her. So I turned back and saw you. I didn''t recognize you at first. You had also cut your hair to a bob-cut hairstyle.

    You asked me the same question again, but instead of replying, I asked, ''Who are you?'' to Alice?

    You smiled slightly and took off your sses. Only then¡­ I recognized you.

    ''So I am now a ''who'' for you, huh?'' You asked with a bitter smile.

    We exchanged a few conversations until I received a call from the nurse at the hospital. I was supposed to buy medicines for Elise. So I excused myself, but you called me and said you would give me a ride.

    You asked me about Elise and my rtionship on the way, and you seemed¡­  a little upset. You weren''t angry or disappointed¡­ you had a sad look on your face.

    You dropped me at the hospital and drove away. I was a little sad because I wanted to have a proper conversation with you and settle that matter for forever. But I ran into you again in the hospital elevator.

    You had gone to park your car on the underground floor and taken the elevator from there. After getting off the elevator, I went straight to Elise''s room, hoping you would follow me.

    I gave the medicines to the nurse, and I had apparently forgotten to buy the prescribed injection. The nurse then checked the prescription I was given and apologized to me, as there was no mention of the syringe in that prescription.

    I sat by Elise''s side and talked with her. She teased me about my messy hair. She then looked me in the eyes and asked me if I was doing okay, and I obviously replied with a yes because I didn''t want to worry her unnecessarily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She fell asleep soon after as her meds had started taking effect. I kissed her on the forehead and left the room. On the way, the nurse informed me that the doctor was calling me to her office.

    I¡­ was scared after hearing that. Usually, the doctors would call a rtive to their office to tell some bad news. And I wasn''t prepared to know that. I was anxious. I didn''t want anything to happen to Elise¡­. I couldn''t afford to lose her.

    When I reached the doctor''s office, I knocked on her door, and she asked me toe inside. I sat on the chair, anxious and scared. All kinds of thoughts were racing in my mind, and I didn''t want any of them to win.

    The doctor gave me a paperclip that had some information written on it. I read it and still couldn''t understand what it was, so I asked her. And she said that a famous doctor specialized in skin treatment woulde here to treat Elise.

    I was surprised. I knew about that doctor, but her fees were so high that not even Elise''s family could manage in a short time. So I asked the doctor, and she said everything was taken care of.

    I was confused, but I assumed that Elise''s family must have arranged the money from somewhere. But the doctor shook her head and said, ''Thedy in the ck dress came here and gave me this paper slip. She said that the special doctor is her friend and she would visit this hospital for a week.''

    That''s when I realized how you knew the directions in the hospital even though it was your first time there. You had even selected the floor on the elevator."

    "Wait¡­" Eleanor pondered for a few seconds and asked, "Was that specialist doctor''s name¡­ Hannah?"

    "Yes¡­ Do you know her¡­?"

    "Yes, she''s my friend, actually. She owes me a few million, took money from me toplete her medical studies, and start her own pharmaceutical brand¡ª which I co-own."

    "Is that so? I thought Eleanor lied."

    "She must have researched everything well before approaching you. And believe me, I am damn sure that her running into you in that cemetery that day wasn''t a coincidence. It was all part of her n."

    "..." Rudy couldn''t say anything in response, so he stayed silent.

    "Tell me, what happened after that?" Eleanor asked with a curious yet knowing look on her face.

    Since it was night, I decided to leave for my apartment. I wanted to take a long bath, make some dinner and return to the hospital early in the morning. So I left the hospital and found you sitting in your car, seemingly waiting for me.

    You asked me to get in, and I did. I didn''t want to deal with anything at that time. I told you to drop me off at that apartment, but you took me to a hotel, saying you had already reserved a table for both of us."

    ''I can already see where this is going¡­'' Eleanor uttered inwardly.

 Chapter 759 Seducer

    "You had reserved a table for us."

    "Uhh¡­ I see red gs all over that. I don''t see that ending well¡­" Eleanor remarked. "Please tell me it''s not what I think."

    "At first, I asked you to drop me off at my apartment, but¡­ the hotel was actually on the way to the apartment. She said She could drop me off once we have finished eating."

    "I could have rejected her offer but¡­ I don''t know why I didn''t. Maybe I was expecting something¡­"

    "It''s simple. You were depressed and at the lowest point of your life. You needed someone to hug, a shoulder to cry on. I don''t me you. You had no one to talk to, and that wasn''t something you could talk about with your university friends.

    But I do think you should have consulted Reba or Eric. I know you didn''t want to feel like a burden to them, but they are your friends and family. That''s what they are for," Eleanor uttered calmly.

    Rudy looked at Eleanor and smiled a little before saying, "Eleanor was my family too. She was like a mother to me, and I could rely on her."

    "Argh!" Eleanor groaned and rolled her eyes. "What am I supposed to say to that? I am happy that you feel that way about me, but believe me, she didn''t see you as anything other than a needy dick."

    "You don''t know that."

    "Oh?" Eleanor raised her brows. "What happened after that? I bet she mixed something in your food and r*ped you again."

    "No." Rudy shook his head. "Eleanor asked me to order food, but I didn''t know what to eat. The names of dishes were foreign to me, and the prices¡­ damn, were they expensive. I could survive a month with the price of one dish.

    You noticed I was getting anxious, so you ordered some dishes on my behalf. We were eating slowly, without talking. The mood was awkward, obviously. But the view¡­ we were on the 111th floor, and as it was night, all I could see was lights¡­ and lights.

    The lights from the vehicles driving on the streets and passing through the highways, the lights from the buildings, billboards, and the starry sky. It was an incredible view.

    You noticed I was looking outside, so you started talking about it, and the conversation shifted to our personal topics again. You talked about how you were busy expanding your business and all that.

    You also mentioned Erika and her supposed-boyfriend. I wasn''t sure if you were trying to test me, and I didn''t care about it¡­ honestly, I had no time or mood to worry about others'' lives.

    After eating, the waiter came with a bill. You checked the amount and swiped your card, but the waiter didn''t leave. He was asking for a tip. You gave him $50, but he was asking for more, so you called in the manager, who recognized you at first nce.

    Turns out you owned that hotel too. Like¡­ seriously, you owned half of the city. You were handling multiple businesses at once and co-owned many of them. As far as I am aware, you have made it into the world''s top 25 richest list."

    "I could be wrong, though," he added and shrugged his shoulders.

    "Irrelevant question, What happened to the waiter? Did he get fired?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "No idea. I wasn''t paying attention. I was holding my pee, and I wanted to leave, so I excused myself, saying I was going to wash my hands. By the time I returned, you were waiting for me in the lounge.

    You asked me if I wanted to drink something, but I denied and excused myself¡­ or so I wanted to. But you stopped me and said, ''They gave us free room to stay in.''

    I¡­ didn''t like that idea, so I tried to leave. But it started raining heavily and¡­ let''s just say, it was as if the universe wanted me to stay there."

    "Then you went to the hotel room, and she seduced you? It was all part of her n. She only met you because she was thirsty for your dick. Nothing else."

    "We had separate rooms," Rudy stated.

    "Oh¡­ that was¡­ unexpected. I was sure that she would try to get into your pants again¡­"

    "Well¡­ I went to my room, took a long bath, just as I wanted, and went to bed. It was raining like crazy outside. There was a ckout, but the hotel had a backup generator so everything was fine.

    I could hear the thunderstorm outside and the sound of the rain and wind hitting the window. It was¡­ calm despite being so rageful. I liked that¡­ as if¡­ it was a luby to my ears¡­"

    "Uhh¡­ you are creeping me out."

    "Anyway, I was fast asleep until I heard a knock on my door. At first, I thought maybe it was from the window, and it knocked itself because of the wind. But I heard my name being called.

    So I got up and opened the door¡­ and it was you¡­"

    "I knew it! She tried to get into your pants after all!" Eleanor hissed.

    "You said that the air conditioner of your room got busted, and you can''t sleep without it. I stood there¡­ wondering why she came to me instead of going to the staff¡­ until she asked me if she coulde inside.

    I let her in, and¡­ we sat on the bed. You apologized for disturbing me, and¡­ the mood got¡­ steamy and¡­  we kissed and¡­well, we ended up fucking each other all night."

    "Un-fucking-believable! She¡­ she stooped so low! I seriously have no words to describe how disgusted I am by her actions."

    "I¡­" Rudy clenched his fists and lowered his gaze. "I cheated on Elise¡­"

    "It''s not your fault! You were broken from inside and outside. And despite having a crazy sex drive¡­ you hadn''t had sex with Elise for months because of her condition. And that bitch took advantage of your situation. She seduced you into cheating on Elise, which is no different than r*pe."

    "I have no excuse. Nothing would change the fact that I had cheated on Elise with my best friend''s mother."

 Chapter 760 Judged Opinions

    "When I woke up the following day, you weren''t there. But you had left a note on the table. It was a three-page note¡­ or rather¡­ a love letter. You mentioned many things I had no idea about.

    After reading the note, I got dressed and left the room, hoping I would find you in the lounge or somewhere in the hotel. On my way, I ran into the manager, who told me you left early in the morning.

    I tried to call your phone, but it was unavable. It took me a few minutes to realize that the letter was a farewell letter too. You had finally moved on. You never returned after that.

    When I visited Hel after a few weeks, I saw a few cars outside your house. I thought you hade to visit. I rang the doorbell, but it wasn''t you who answered the door. It was a man in his early thirties.

    He asked me if I needed something, and I asked about you. And then he said that they bought the house. You had left the state, or so I thought, but Iter heard from mom that you had moved overseas for forever.

    We never saw each other again. Even when I had an ident and was paralyzed, neither you nor Erika came to visit me. Eric always came once in a while whenever he returned to the state.

    Oh well, I understand why you didn''te, and that''s okay. I never took it to heart. I had no right to be selfish at that time. But¡­ when I was dying¡­ I mean, when I was in the forest, taking myst breaths¡­ I suddenly remembered many things.

    My life shed before my eyes, and¡­ well, I had so many regrets. I wished I had lived my life differently, but now¡­ I think even if I had lived my life to the fullest, I would still have regrets.

    That''s the nature of every living being in this universe. They will never be satisfied with what they have and always seek more, which is okay since that works as a motivation and an incentive to do more¡­ do better.

    Anyway, out of all my regrets¡­ there was one thing I regretted the most¡­ which was me cheating on Elise. Till myst breath¡­ I kept wondering if I truly deserved her.

    You know, when I got into the ident and was guaranteed to stay my life on the bed, or worse¡­. die, Elise was with me. She was ready to leave her job and life behind to be with me, but I asked her to break up with me.

    She was with me, even at times like this. And yet¡­ I¡­ I had cheated on her when she was getting treated."

    Eleanor ced her hand on Rudy''s thigh and calmly said, "It wasn''t your fault. You had a high sex drive, and you haven''t had sex with Elise for months. You were depressed and lonely, and you wanted someone to support you. And that bitch took advantage of your situation and seduced you!"

    "You can''t me everything on her, Elena. Even if that was Eleanor''s n, I got seduced because I wanted to. She didn''t mix anything in my drink or use any tricks. I fucked her because I wanted to.

    It''s just like when someone puts a fresh dish in front of a starving person. Just because the food is unprotected and put in front of you doesn''t give you a right to eat that food. And if one eats it, it''s their fault, not the food''s fault."

    Eleanor frowned her face and uttered, "By that logic, the person who ced the food in front of the hungry is at fault. If there had been no food, he wouldn''t have eaten it. If there was no Eleanor, you wouldn''t have had sex with her."

    "Look, I am not doubting Eleanor''s intention. Maybe you are right about everything, but I slept with her because I wanted to. I was hoping something like that would happen. I cheated on Elise because I couldn''t¡­ because I wanted to."

    Rudy let out a weary sigh.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Let''s not talk about who is right and who is wrong. It truly doesn''t matter, like¡­ seriously. And I wasn''t even that Rudy. I didn''t cheat on Elise, that Rudy did. So there is literally no point in finding out the culprit."

    "We are having sex right now. Do any of you harem members know about our rtionship? If they don''t, shouldn''t it be considered a type of cheating?" Eleanor asked curiously.

    "I think everyone knows. Nyxia might know as well."

    "I expected Reba and Jessica to know about it¡­ but I never thought you would tell everyone¡­"

    "What, you are embarrassed?"

    "No but¡­ wait¡­" Eleanor''s eyes widened as she asked, "Does¡­ Alice knows.. as well?"

    "I didn''t tell her in detail, but yes, she is aware."

    Eleanor''s face turned pale after hearing that. She hid her face with her hands and muttered, "I can''t show her my face now. What is she going to think?"

    "Don''t worry about that. You should rather worry about what Eric and Erika would think if we need to tell them one day."

    "I will try my best not to let that happen. And please, don''t bring Alice to me for some time. I need time. I don''t think I will even meet Reba for a while. And I know you are going to tell her everything once you meet her.

    It''s so much easier for you. You just have to tell them without being anxious, while I will be judged for that."

    "Elena¡­ if you realize how little people care about the dead and their deeds¡­ you will stop living your life to impress others. Stop caring about people''s opinions unless you are doing anything wrong."

    "Excuse me, you are speaking about your other harem members. They are my sister wives, and obviously, I should care about what they think of me."

    "Well, they all have weird fetishes, so I don''t think they would want to judge someone else," he responded with a grin.

    Suddenly, Rudy''s ears twitched as they heard the sound of tires screeching near the house.

    ''Looks like Eric''s back.''

 Chapter 761 With Sons Bestfriend

    Rudy looked at Eleanor, only to find her shocked too. Seemingly, she had heard the sound too.

    A few secondster, the garage door opened, followed by the car engine''s noise.

    "Eric is here!" Eleanor eximed in shock. "What should we do?!"

    "Rx. I can teleport at any instant. What are you so worried about?"

    "I told him I was at the office. If he finds out that I am at home¡ª"

    "Just tell him that you just returned. Don''t oveplicate things by overthinking. I know I am thest person who should say that since I am an over-thinker too, but the solution to stop overthinking is to find solutions."

    "Yeah, I don''t understand a word you said." Eleanor got off the bed and rushed to the door to lock it.

    "Where are you going?" Rudy asked with a grin on his face.

    "To lock the door. I didn''t lock it before."

    "Oh, okay."

    Rudy had already locked the door before he joined Eleanor for the bath, but he let Eleanor get off the bed and walk to the door because he wanted to try something.

    When Elenor noticed the door was already locked, she turned around, but Rudy wasn''t on the bed. She nced around but couldn''t see him anywhere. Suddenly, she felt something touching her hips.

    She turned around to see Rudy trying to plug his snake into her cave from behind.

    "What are you¡ªAnh~!"

    Before Eleanor could react, Rudy had plugged her in. He didn''t waste a single second and began thrusting his hips back and forth.

    "Hey~ Take it out! You are fucking me without my permission, and that''s r*pe!"

    "You are so tight right now, you know?!"

    "Mnh~ Stop! Why does it feel so good~?!"

    "Because you are having sex with your son''s best friend while he is home."

    "No~ That''s definitely not the reason. I am not a pervert."

    "Heh! You lost the right to say that way back in 1989."

    "Mnh~ Stop!" Eleanor whispered loudly. "If I get caught, you will get caught too!"

    Even after that, Rudy continued humping Eleanor from behind. In fact, He grabbed her waist and pushed her against the door.

    "Mnh~!"

    "Whoa~ You got even tighter. You are getting turned on by the thought of having sex with me when Eric is in the house. I can''t imagine how tight you would be if we actually had sex in front of him. Too bad, we will never do that."

    "I¡ªAnh~ I am cumming~!"

    Within a few seconds into the session, Eleanor had already orgasmed once.

    "Damn! The twitching on top of his tightness¡­ you will make me cum in no time."

    "Yes! Cum for me~ And then stop before Erices upstairs."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I don''t think that''s possible because he is already on the stairs."

    "Then¡ª!" Rudy inserted his two fingers in Eleanor''s mouth to shut her up and turned off the room''s light.

    He moved his face to her ears and whispered, "You can bite onto my fingers if you still can''t hold your moans. Or you can suck on them to keep your mouth busy."

    Eleanor''s body was pressed against the door; her hands, her face, her chest including her boobs, her knees, and her legs too. Only her hips and thighs were pressing against Rudy.

    Rudy''s fingers were busy ying with Eleanor''s tongue inside her mouth while his other hand was squeezing her boobs.

    Rudy had activated his see-through ability and was watching Eric. He wanted Eric to walk through the hallway and go to his room which was two rooms after Eleanor''s room at the end of the hallway.

    Since Eleanor''s ear was ced on the door, she could hear the sound of Eric''s footsteps. Her heartbeats increased drastically as the footsteps got closer and closer and eventually faded away.

    Seemingly, Eric had walked past her room.

    Rudy kissed Eleanor on the neck and whispered, "Well done. I will¡ª"

    Rudy stopped on his words as he sensed a presence on the other side of the door. He activated his see-through ability and saw Eric standing right in front of him.

    "Mnh?" Eleanor asked with a moan.

    Rudy felt that if he whispered to Eleanor, Eric might hear him, so he chose to use telepathy to inform her instead. However, he had an amazing idea while doing that and changed his mind.

    Instead of using telepathy, he shared his senses. He showed Eleanor what his eyes were seeing. In short, Eleanor was seeing what Rudy was seeing. And after seeing her son standing on the other side of the door, her pussy clenched Rudy''s snake so hard that he was having trouble humping her.

    Eleanor tried to get away from the door, but she couldn''t budge Rudy. Of course, he wasn''t forcing her, but her legs and body had be so weak from the pleasure that she had no strength left in her hands.

    All Eleanor could do was re at Rudy, but that, too, turned Rudy on. Eleanor had an orgasmic look on her face, and since Rudy''s fingers were ying with her tongue, her mouth was open. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were ring at him.

    Who would want to stop after seeing that look on the girl''s face?

    But her re didn''tst long as she wanted to watch Eric.

    Eric moved his hand to the doorknob to open the door, but of course, it didn''t open. He raised his brow with a confused look on his face and tried to open the door again.

    "Why is it locked?" he muttered.

    He knocked on the door and called, "Mom? Is it you?"

    Eleanor looked at Rudy, seemingly asking him what she should do. She knew she had to do something, but she didn''t know what.

    ''If you stay quiet, he is going to get suspicious. He might think someone has broken in and would try to break the door.''

    Rudy used telepathy to talk to her.

    ''But I will surely end up moaning if you let go of my tongue!''

    ''You won''t. You are a master at holding moans. Did you forget how we used to fuck in school, where we were surrounded by students and other teachers?''

    Rudy let go of Eleanor''s tongue and removed his finger from her mouth.

    "Mom?" Eric knocked on the door again.

    "...yes~"

 Chapter 762 Exciting Round

    "Mom?"

    "...Yes~"

    "Oh! You are home already?!"

    "Yes..."

    "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "I wanted to surprise you~"

    "What''s... wrong with your voice? What are you doing?"

    "I am... exercising..."

    "Huh?"

    "You see..." Eleanor took a deep breath and moved her hips back and forth as she said, "I have been... so busy for the past few days that I couldn''t make time for my daily exercise. So I thought--Mnh~

    I thought I should exercise and take a bath before going to bed. Did you...mnh~ Have you eaten yet?"

    "Oh, yes. The restaurant I wanted to go to didn''t have an empty table, so I got some from the take-in instead. I can wait for you in the living room if you want to eat," Eric said sincerely.

    "Nhm~ No~ I don''t think so. I am already filled up."

    "Uhh... okay... then? How long will it take you...?''

    "Mnh~ I don''t know. It depends on when the current round ends and what type of bath I take~" She said while looking into Rudy''s eyes.

    "Yeah... I guess. Alright then, I will drop by once I have finished eating. Can you ask the maid toe early tomorrow? Too many dirty dishes and utensils have been stacked from the past few days."

    "You could have washed them by yourself. It''s good manners, you know~?"

    "No way. Even I have a few standards, mom. I am not made for housework."

    "See you tomorrow~ I think this round is about to end~"

    "Good night, mom." Eric went into his room after greeting Eleanor.

    Eleanor stayed quiet for a few seconds but continued moving her back and forth.

    "Let''s... never do anything like this again..." Eleanor managed to mutter.

    "Why?"

    "Because it feels too good~ And controlling my moans while talking is so hard!"

    "Come on, you are a pro at that. You have always been the best at holding your moanspared to the other girls in my harem. Of course, stayingpletely silent is impossible, but you have to practice.

    Ever since our first time, you have been doing that. We used to fuck every night at your house, even when your grandpa and grandma were downstairs. We used to fuck at my house, at school, sometimes at public ces-- such as at the beach behind the rocks and mountains, in the cave, in the forest."

    "Yes~ But... it''s different. I was never scared of grandma and grandpa finding out. Even if they had caught us, they wouldn''t have done anything. The same goes for Reba and Jessica.

    Even at public ces, I was never afraid of being seen. I trusted you, and I knew you would teleport us as soon as you sensed someone approaching us. But here... it was my son.. our son... your best friend.

    And don''t act like I am the only one getting turned on by that. I know your dick has been raging hard ever since Eric entered this house. You are enjoying this as much as I am~"

    "Well..." Rudy turned on his piston and increased his humping speed.

    "Anh~ Slow down~ I don''t want to say ''be gentle'' because I like it rough~ But let''s not go too wild, or Eric might hear us. I am surprised Eric didn''t get suspicious."

    "You did well." Rudy grinned and squeezed Eleanor''s boobs with both his hands.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Mnh~ Where is my reward~? I have been longing for it~"

    "Let''s take you to bed first."

    Rudy teleported on the bed without stopping his piston and continued nailing her from behind. Eleanor''s legs gave up a few secondster, and she fell to her knees. Rudy did the same because he couldn''t hump her otherwise.

    "Your... finger~ Put it in my mouth, please~"

    Rudy put two fingers in Eleanor''s mouth and yed with her tongue.

    "Mnh~" Eleanor dropped further after her hands slipped on the bed sheet. Shey on the bed on her stomach with her hips raised so Rudy could keep fucking her.

    However, the pleasure was too much, and after orgasming, she could barely stay awake.

    Rudy pushed her hips down and climbed on top of her, keeping his piston on.

    "How does it feel?" He pulled Eleanor''s tongue and asked.

    "Good... it feels good~ Please cum fast~"

    "I am on it."

    The bed creaked every time Rudy pushed his hips down, but it was ovepped by Eleanor''s moans.

    "I want to drink it..."

    "It''s a big one, though."

    "I will drink it. You can fuck me more after this round."

    "If that''s what you want..."

    Rudy fucked her until his snake was ready to shoot its load.

    "Say aah."

    Eleanor opened her mouth and took out her tongue so she could seal Rudy''s snakepletely with her lips.

    Rudy ced the tip of his snake inside Eleanor''s mouth, and she started sucking it. Just a secondter, Rudy released his load, and Eleanor drank it slowly while sucking onto the tip and moving her tongue in a circle.

    She didn''t let go of his snake until she drank every single drop that came out of it. Thereafter, she turned around on her back and spread her legs for Rudy.

    "Go ahead. Fuck me until you are satisfied~"

    "This will be thest round."

    Rudy fingered Eleanor and slowly prated her cave. He rubbed her clit with his hands and plunged his snake in one go.

    "Anh~''

    As always, Rudy ced with her boobs while Eleanor moved her hips up and down for Rudy. However, she was so tired that she had no energy left. So Rudy used his powers to hold her hips in the air.

    He ced Eleanor''s legs on his shoulder and turned on his piston on thest gear.

    Eleanor''s moans got softer and softer and eventually turned into faint moans. Seemingly, she had fallen asleep.

    However, since Eleanor had given him permission to fuck her even after she fell asleep, Rudy continued fucking her. Even while sleeping, Eleanor continued moaning, and the tightness of her cave didn''t change.

    A few minutester, she orgasmed in her sleep, and a few minutes after that, Rudy released hisst load inside her and finished their love session.

    He then got dressed and teleported to his room.

 Chapter 763 Anxious Rebecca

    763 Anxious Reba

    Rudy wanted to go to bed and have a nice sleep, but he thought he should let Lucy know that he was home.

    He decided to go downstairs while making minimal noise of his footsteps descending the stairway.

    ''I might as well eat.''

    When Rudy reached the living room, he saw Reba sitting on the couch with an anxious look on her face.

    "Mom? You didn''t go to your night shift?" Rudy asked calmly.

    Reba slowly raised her head and looked at Rudy.

    "You are back¡­"

    "Uhh¡­ yes?"

    "You have never been sote without informing me, so I thought something happened to you¡­" she muttered.

    "Oh,e on. I sometimes nevere home. And why were you even worried knowing nothing could happen to me?"

    "Well¡­" Reba gulped down nervously and responded, "You left in anger in the morning, so I thought you were still mad at me¡­"

    "Hmm¡­?" Rudy recalled Lilim''s prank in the morning that led Rudy to burst out of the house.

    "Right¡­" He nced around the house and asked, "Where is Lilim? And¡­ Lucy?"

    "Lucy is taking a bath. And¡­ Lilim was too afraid to face you, so she left while I was sleeping¡­"

    "I see." Rudy sat on the couch beside Reba and let out a soft sigh. He looked her in the eyes and calmly said, "I am not angry at you."

    "But¡­ you yelled at me¡­ and you never yelled at me¡­ like that¡­"

    "No, no. I was just¡­ disappointed. You didn''t believe my words, and that made me¡­ a bit angry¡­ I guess. But I am not mad. It was just one of Lilim''s harmless pranks. Her intention wasn''t to make us fight.

    She didn''t know anything about house rules and all. She just wanted to tease you, but you reacted in a different way¡­ and so did I."

    "Then why did youe sote?"

    "I was with Elena," Rudy replied instantly.

    "Oh! I didn''t know she was back. Usually, she would let me know the moment her flightnds. I guess she was so excited to meet you that she forgot everything."

    "Nah¡­ we met in an unimaginable way. She had no time to tell anyone. And besides, that wasn''t something she could tell everyone."

    "So¡­" Reba turned to Rudy''s side and calmly asked, "Did you talk things out with her?"

    "Yes. We had a long¡­ very long chat. She told me everything," Rudy nodded.

    "What did she say?"

    "I can''t possibly tell you everything. We don''t have that much time."

    "But I want to know what she told you. What if she said something wrong about me, and you hold a grudge against me? I am not saying that she lied to you about anything. But hers and mine perspectives were always opposite whenever it came to you.

    She could be right on her side and me at my side. And opposite views and opinions usually create unnecessary misunderstandings. I just wanted to make everything clear, leaving no misunderstanding behind."

    "It''s okay. I honestly don''t care about all that. It was Elena and your personal matter, which you had already solved. And that happened in the past, so there is literally no meaning to dig that up.

    Nothing is going to change. All I care about right now is for you two to get along now, in the present where I am present. Of course, I want you to understand and get along with my other harem members too.

    I know it won''t be easy, and you don''t have to be super friendly with each other, either. Uhm¡­" Rudy scratched the back of his head and said, "All I am trying to say is that you¡­ you need to stop thinking that you are superior to them."

    "But I am!"

    "You are not," Rudy shook his head.

    "I raised you! I have done so many things for you. I deserve to have some kind of authority over you! Every mother does! I am not trying to list my favors, really. I don''t care about them, but¡­ I wanted to be special to you¡­"

    Rudy ced his hand on Reba''s cheek and rubbed his thumb on her lips.

    "You are. You have authority over me."

    A happy smile appeared on Reba''s face after hearing that.

    "But¡­ as my mother. As my lover and harem member, you are equal to them."

    "...." And her smile vanished faster than it appeared.

    "Don''t sulk now."

    "I am not. And your point makes no sense."

    "You can order me around and make decisions for my life, just like every mother does for her son. But you can''t do the same in my love life and rtionships, that''s the limit a mother never crosses.

    You are both, my mother and my lover. It might be confusing for you, but you will get used to it once we all start living in the same room."

    "But this is my house, and everyone needs to follow my rules."

    "And that is why I bought a castle."

    "...you what?"

    "Castle."

    "Like¡­ is that a metaphor¡­?"

    "No, an actual castle."

    "Why would you do that?!"

    "They all can''t live in this small house."

    "Where do they currently live?" she asked curiously.

    "At the pool house; the same waterpark I used to take you and Jessica to when you were kids."

    "Then let them live there."

    "I promised them their own separate rooms. Also, thatnd doesn''t belong to me, so I can''t hoard it for forever."

    "So they will live in the castle, but you will continue living here with me¡­ right?"

    "What are you talking about? You areing with me to live in the castle."

    "I am not leaving this house."

    "Come on, stop being childish now."

    "No, this house is important to me. I can''t leave it behind."

    "Why are you talking as if you are going to demolish this house? We cane here once in a while. You sleep during the day, so you can sleep there. And if you miss this house, I can teleport you at any time."

    "What about Lucy and Joe?"

 Chapter 764 Mother And Lover

    It was Rudy''s dream to live with his harem in one room, where he could watch them all and y with them all the time. But Reba''s refusal came as a shock to him.

    "What about Lucy and Joe? You haven''t forgotten them, have you?"

    "Well¡­ they can stay here. Actually, we can take Lucy there, as well.''

    "What about Joe?"

    "Err¡­ why don''t you divorce him? I mean, you only married him because you saw him in the family photo. While Joe married you because he wanted Lucy to have a family. Now that everything is achieved, you no longer have to be married to him.

    I know there is nothing between you two, and I am not jealous or anything, but I don''t see any reason why you would want to stay married to him."

    "If I divorce him¡­ what makes you think Lucy will stay with us?"

    "We can ask Joe to let her stay here. I am sure he wouldn''t mind."

    "Joe and I are legally married. If we divorce, Lucy''s custody will go to Joe as he is her biological father."

    "Lucy is not a kid. She doesn''t need custody."

    "She is not an adult either. She will turn eighteen a week after you. So legally, she isn''t ready to make her own decision yet."

    "Are we truly going to talk about legal and illegal?"

    Reba shrugged her shoulders and said, "You are the one who started it. You are well aware that there is nothing between Joe and me. So it''s not like you need to be anxious about me."

    "You yourself said that you and Joe are legally married. Yet, you are in an intimate rtionship with an underaged boy, who is also your adopted son. How legal does that seem to you?" Rudy asked with a judging look on his face.

    Reba averted her gaze to the side and muttered, "You weren''t supposed to mention that. And we don''t have intimate rtionships. Kissing and all is different, so it doesn''t count. Until and unless we have sex."

    "Is that so? Then what you are doing with me is also considered adultery. You are cheating on Joe, you know?"

    "...!" The reaction on Reba''s face evidently showed that she had never thought of that.

    Rudy grinned and continued, "Or would you still say it''s not cheating because we are only kissing and haven''t had sex?"

    "It shouldn''t be considered cheating. Joe and I don''t love each other, so I am not betraying him. Hence, I am not cheating on him."

    "Wow. You find some nice reasonable excuses when ites to you, huh? But you refuse to understand others even when they have got the point."

    "Don''t try to divert the topic. Can''t you let your harem live in the castle, and you live here with me?" she asked with puppy eyes, seemingly trying to y the family card.

    "No can do. I am not sure if I will continue my studies, but I will be with them all the time. And my nights will be nothing but sex sessions with them. You do the night shift, so you won''t be avable during the night."

    "We already don''t get enough time to spend with each other, and if you leave this house¡­ we will rarely meet¡­" she mumbled in a low voice with a sad face.

    "You can easily avoid all that if you just stop being selfish and listen to me. Stop working. That way, you will be free all day and night. And if you move into the castle, we will be together 24x7."

    "I am thinking about that. But finding employees to work the night shift is hard. If I leave, Eleanor''s store will probably be closed down. Rachel and I are the only ones working the night shift now.

    The other employees quit. And Rachel can''t handle the store alone. We need to find someone who can work the night shift."

    "Hmm¡­" Rudy pondered for a few seconds and nodded, "I will take care of that."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Thank you. But I won''t leave this house. Yes, I might visit the castle for weekends and stuff, but I won''t settle there."

    SIGH!

    "I don''t want to be forceful." Rudy bit his lips as he pondered for a solution.

    ''What if I find a way to connect both houses? But how can I do that¡­? A passage¡­ portal¡­? Yeah, the portal could work. Oh, oh! Oh! Teleportation portal.

    I will set a timer on both sides so that when someone passes through that portal, they will be able to teleport from this house to the castle. Damn, I am a genius! But I should have thought of this before. It took me ten seconds to find this solution.''

    "I will take care of that as well," Rudy nodded. "I am taking care of all your mess, mom."

    "That''s a son''s responsibility."

    "Oh?" Rudy pushed Rea on her back and inserted his finger in her mouth.

    "What do you think you are doing to your mother?"

    "You are Reba, for now. Should we proceed our rtionship further?"

    "Always using the rules in your favor¡­" She muttered. "What are you going to do today?"

    "Hmm~ Let me squeeze your boobs, bare."

    "Aren''t you skipping too many steps? I can show them to you, but only for three seconds."

    "You do know that I can see you naked using my ability, right? If you tempt me like that, then I will misuse that ability to watch you naked all day."

    "Fine¡­ go ahead and squeeze them. But only three squeezes." Reba''s face flushed.

    "Bare?"

    "Mm," she meekly nodded. "I have decided to give you freedom."

    ''I was only kidding, honestly. I would have been happy if she had just let me see her boobs or squeeze them over cloth, but I seem to have hit the jackpot!''

    Rudy ced his hands on Reba''s breasts and said, "Here I go."

    He slowly moved his hands under Reba''s top to remove it, but he heard the bathroom door opening.

    ''Shit!''

    He jumped to the other couch and turned on the television using his powers. Lucy walked into the living room while wiping her hair with a towel.

    ''Damn, that was close. I totally forgot about Lucy. Her timing has always been the worst,'' Rudy groaned inwardly.

    ''Wait¡­ why do I feel like I am forgetting something else too¡­?''

    Rudy noticed Lucy''s school bag on the chair beside him, which reminded him of his school bag that he had forgotten at school.

    ''J¡­''

 Chapter 765 Another Regressor

    ''I left J in the infirmary and never returned¡­'' Rudy suddenly remembered what he was forgetting.

    However, he couldn''t be med for that. He sat by J''s side and waited for her to regain consciousness until Eric called him out where he found out about the ne crash.

    He had to go save Eleanor, whoter asked him to save everyone on the ne. Once he had done that, the only ce and person in his mind was Eleanor. Things got steamy with Eleanor, and they ended up spending the afternoon and evening together.

    ''Well, why am I feeling anxious? So what if I left her there? It''s not that big of a deal, is it? I am sure she woke up soon after and then left. She was injured, but it was just a scrape.

    She wouldn''t have waited for my return. That would be a stupid thing to do. It''s already close to 9 PM. There is no way she is still at the school¡­ right?

    I mean, the school closes at 7 PM maximum, including all the club activities. The faculties on patrol duties check each and every room of the school before locking them, and then they ultimately close the school for the day.''

    "Yeah, I am just overthinking."

    "Hey, bro," Lucy greeted Rudy.

    "Why do you always wipe your hair aftering out of the bathroom?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "Unlike boys, girls have long hair, and it takes forever to dry them. I don''t like to stay in the bathroom until my hair is dried. Also, the bathroom has no power outlet, so I can''t use my hair dryer there."

    "Good point. So why do you use a towel ande to the living room instead of going directly into mom''s room and using your hair dryer?"

    "Geez. You are being so annoying for no reason. Give me a break. I came to greet you, and here you are, making me angry for no reason."

    Rudy squinted his eyes and muttered, "Is this what they call the rebellious phase?"

    Even though he said it in a low voice, it was audible enough for Lucy to hear.

    Lucy sharpened her re at Rudy and said, "You know nothing about my rebellious phase."

    "Okay, that''s enough." Reba quipped. "Stop fighting, you two."

    Lucy turned to Reba, who was sleeping on the couch, and raised her brow.

    "Why are you still here? Uhm¡­ I should have phrased it better."

    "Yes, you should have," Rudy remarked.

    "I was asking why you are not at your job. Are you taking a day off? And why are you lying down on the couch? Are you okay? Do you feel ill?" she asked with a concerned look on her face.

    Reba slowly sat up and acted as if she had just woken up.

    "I thought of lying down after eating and ended up dozing off. I should leave now." She stood up and grabbed her purse from the table. Then, she nced back and forth at Rudy and Lucy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "And don''t fight while I am away. You both will turn eighteen soon, so you need to learn some maturity."

    ''You are the most childish one here,'' he uttered inwardly.

    Reba left the house in a hurry, while Lucy went to her room to dry her hair. Soon after, Rudy could hear the sound of the hair dryer revving once in a while.

    Rudy was getting bored, so he thought he should mess with Lucy a little bit to make his evening entertaining.

    "Hey Lucy!" he called out to her.

    "What is it?"

    "I heard that using a hair dryer actually damages your hair in the long term. Is that true?"

    Lucy immediately stopped and turned off the hairdryer. A momentter, she ran into the living room and stood before Rudy with a puzzled and curious look on her face.

    "Is that true?!" she asked.

    "If you don''t trust me, then you can search for the same on the inte. I am sure you would believe that over my words."

    Lucy squinted her eyes and stared at Rudy, seemingly wondering if she should trust Rudy''s words or search on the inte.

    ''I wouldn''t mind if Rudy is messing with me, but if he turned out right, he would think that I didn''t trust him. What should I do? I don''t want to hurt his feelings. I have to be careful of my word choices and phrases¡­ otherwise¡­ I will miss that event.

    I tried to trigger it sooner, but I was afraid of messing up the timeline. This time, I will do everything as they are supposed to happen. But it''s strange¡­ really. Everything is going differently.

    I don''t understand. I always make sure that I don''t do anything that could divert the happenings¡­ but one after another¡­ the more I notice my surroundings, the more I realize that Rudy is¡­ different.

    How should I put this¡­ he is¡­ more honest, blunt, confident, active, handsome, charming, and¡­ the way he looks at me is not the same. Even my seducing moves and suggestive remarks didn''t have an effect on him. They should have worked! They totally worked thest time!

    Is it because I made a big change by arranging dad and Reba''s meeting sooner than they were supposed to meet?

    I just wanted to meet Rudy sooner, so I assumed if Reba and dad met, they would take a few months to get married, but they got married a lot sooner than they were supposed to.

    Even then, I only started living together with Rudy after a while. Paul has gone missing in this worldline too, but like¡­ he went missing the next day of the family meeting at the restaurant.

    I don''t care about him in the least, but he is still my brother regardless of how he is and how much I hate him. I am just curious. Was he against marriage or something? But why would he? It doesn''t make sense.

    Nevertheless, this time¡­ I have to make sure that Rudy doesn''t meet Elise, no matter what happens. He will meet her at university, so I have time to be prepared. I will study hard to get into the same university as him and ensure he never interacts with Elise. He can be saved if Elise doesn''t enter his life.''

 Chapter 766 Dinner With Lucy

    "Oi! Did you go into a shock after hearing the truth?" Rudy scoffed softly. "Why don''t you search on the inte to confirm it?"

    "It''s fine." Lucy smiled at Rudy with a soft gaze and uttered, "I trust you. So never lie to me, brother."

    Rudy grabbed Lucy''s finger and said, "I am hungry."

    "I was about to ask you about that. Go sit at the table. I was waiting for you, so I haven''t eaten either."

    "But I saw dirty tes on the counter. Surely, mom didn''t use five tes for dinner."

    "You are so perceptive. Yes, Reba didn''t use them. I had served food on the tes, but the food got cold while I was waiting for you. Reba told me that you might note, so I thought I should put everything in the refrigerator, but¡­ I couldn''t fit all the tes in there.

    Long story short, the tes are dirty because of that reason. I went to take a bath, and now you are here. If I knew you woulde home, I wouldn''t have gone through all that trouble for nothing."

    She ended the sentence with a short sigh.

    "Or Miss Lucy would have just called me."

    "Reba told me you won''te, so I naturally assumed you informed her."

    "Girl, I never knew you worried so much about me."

    "It''s natural for a sister to worry about her brother, is it not?"

    "Oh?" Rudy raised his brow with an amused expression on his face and remarked, "And I thought I was your stepbrother."

    "You are! It''s my sisterly love for you~"

    "Is that so? I must be one lucky man if I have a sister like you."

    "That you are. So you must also do the same for me."

    "Like what, make sure to eat dinner with you?"

    "That''s a basic requirement of every family member. You don''t have siblings, so you might not know, but it''s a brother''s duty to fulfill all of his sister''s needs."

    "I see, I see." Rudy nodded.

    Lucy gazed at Rudy seductively and added, "Which includes everything, from A to Z. I hope you can put up with my needs."

    Rudy was well aware of what Lucy was trying to say, but he had his dumb mode on, so he needed to act dumb.

    "As long as you don''t ask for ridiculous things, such as the moon and stars."

    Undoubtedly, Rudy could bring the moon and stars for Lucy if she asked him to.

    Lucy rolled her eyes and inwardly uttered, ''He is dense as always. Maybe I should be a little aggressive next time? Or¡­ I can simply be more direct instead of beating around the bush.''

    Rudy watched Lucy as she heated the food while humming a song.

    ''In my past life, it was so rare for us to be alone at home like this. Mom used to be out for the night shift, but Joe was always home at night. Good thing I took care of him as soon as I got a chance.''

    Rudy helped Lucy with the food, and they sat in front of each other while eating dinner.

    Lucy couldn''t take her eyes off Rudy while eating, but Rudy, however, was lost in his abyss of never-ending thoughts.

    She wanted to have a conversation with Rudy as it was too awkward to eat dinner alone with him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Why did youe sote? You told me you have sports week, is it because of that?" she asked naturally while serving gravy on his te.

    "No, I went to Eric''s house."

    "Ah, I see."

    ''That was amon thing for him.'' Lucy uttered inwardly.

    "By the way, I have been wondering about one thing. You always go to Eric''s house, but he neveres here. Why?"

    "Hmm¡­" Rudy swallowed the bite he was chewing and drank a sip of water. "That''s a good question, actually."

    "Do you have an answer to that¡­?"

    "If I have to say¡­ he probably doesn''t likeing here. He could enter the house but wouldn''t stay for more than ten minutes. He wouldn''t eat or drink either. Most of the time, hees to grab my homework books and assignments or to grab me out of the house."

    "He is rich, so¡­ I guess it''s natural for him to feel¡­ repulsed¡­ or something. I don''t know. I shouldn''t judge a person I barely know," She shrugged her shoulders.

    "No, you are right. But the word ''repulsed'' is too strong. Any rich person would be weirded out to be in a small house. That''s not really his fault. It''s a natural instinct. For example, a Lion wouldn''t like to live on the streets. A vulture wouldn''t like to live in buildings.

    They are the same thing, but not the ce they are supposed to be. I hope it was a good example. My mind is not focused right now."

    "You are having dinner with such a beautiful and cute girl like me, and yet you are saying your mind is focused elsewhere? I feel offended," she puffed her cheeks a little.

    "I never said I wasn''t focused on you."

    "...!" Lucy''s face flushed.

    ''I didn''t expect a sudden smooth move. Did he do that on purpose? No¡­ Rudy doesn''t have skills like that.''

    "The food is great too."

    "Reba made it." Lucy sharpened her gaze and remarked, "You never say that when I cook."

    "As always."

    "Huh?"

    "The food is great, too, as always. You interrupted me in between."

    "No, no." Lucy shook her hand and said, "You literally stopped after saying that. I didn''t interrupt you. There was a three-second silence in between."

    "That''s because I stopped to swallow the food."

    "..." Lucy didn''t trust Rudy, but she was happy regardless after receiving praise.

    However, Rudy''s mind was truly lost somewhere else. He couldn''t stop thinking about J. He felt uneasy.

    ''Should I use my ''Find me'' ability to track and see what she is doing? I have already marked her, so I can track her. Let''s just hope she is not taking a bath because I don''t want to see her naked. Otherwise, I would get a boner in front of Lucy.''

    Rudy closed his eyes to track J, but for some reason, she was untrackable.

    ''Uhh¡­''

 Chapter 767 Janets Whereabouts

    ''Why can''t I track J?'' Rudy asked himself.

    He tracked all the girls and saw what they were doing, except Nyxia.

    ''I understand why Nyxia is untrackable. She has got experience of thousands of years. Also, she was the freaking Lord. And I am her sessor. She is well aware of Lord''s ability.

    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she could win against me if we fought¡­ or¡­ maybe not? She is currently the second-strongest vampire in the universe. If Nyxia can beat me¡­ that would mean the first strongest vampire¡ª Virgil, can beat me too.

    Yeah, Nah. I don''t like the sound of that. Nyxia could have easily beaten me in her prime¡ª that is, if she still had the Lord''s powers. Right now, she rusted gem. She has the experience but not even power.

    Anyway, I am not, and I never worried about Nyxia as I know she can easily defend herself. But why can''t I track J?''

    Rudy was back to where he had started.

    ''Did I not mark her properly? I never confirmed it. That''s the only reason I can think of. Oh well, it doesn''t matter. Modern problems require modern solutions. I will call her to confirm she is okay.''

    Rudy got up from his chair, or so he wanted to, but as soon as he pushed the te aside, Lucy sharpened her gaze at him and asked:

    "What''s wrong? Are you going somewhere?"

    "I need to make a quick call."

    "Where is your phone? I will bring it."

    "It''s in my¡­" Rudy paused for a second and thought, ''Where is my phone? It''s not in my pockets. Did I leave it in Elena''s room? Or¡­ is it in my school bag? Let''s hope I didn''t drop it somewhere because it has got some of my porno with Lilim, Maria, and Alice¡ª although only blowjobs.''

    "Rudy, Where is your phone?" Lucy asked again.

    "You know what, forget it. I can make the call once I am done with dinner. It can wait."

    Rudy couldn''t locate his phone like he could locate his harem member. His marking only worked on living beings as it needed to send signals to Rudy.

    ''One after another, these screw-ups are making me anxious. I better finish the dinner soon and get my phone first.''

    It would make obvious sense that J would have returned home by the time the school closed. After all, no one was dumb enough to get locked into the school. The faculties always checked each and every room thoroughly.

    However, even after all that, J was still in the school''s infirmary. She was locked there.

    After Rudy left with Eric and J regained consciousness, she awaited Rudy''s return. But he didn''te back even after the school hours had ended.

    J had told Judy that she would leave after school hours ended. J wasn''t there when Judy came to check the infirmary, so she locked the room.

    Unbeknownst to her that J was sleeping on the bed covered by the curtains. She had dozed off while waiting for Rudy and woke up after a nice nap.

    She noticed it was dark outside and realized that she had been locked up. Still, she tried to open the door in the hope that someone might be present in the building who would hear her banging the door.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But even after minutes of trying, no one came to save her. She then remembered that she could call someone for help, so she took out her phone from her bag, only to realize that it was long dead.

    She noticed Rudy''s bag on the side and checked it, hoping to find his phone, but it wasn''t there.

    Devastated, she sat on the couch with her head in her hands. It was night, and the only light source was moonlight from the window, but that, too, was obstructed by the tree branches.

    She pressed all the switches on the board, but none of them worked. Seemingly, the school''s main power source had been turned off¡ª as a safety measure to avoid circuits and idental fire¡ª after it was locked.

    She walked to the window and looked outside, hoping someone might be passing by. But she was on the third floor, and the only thing outside the window was a huge tree and the open yground of the school.

    SIGH!

    She went back to the couch and took out snacks from her bag.

    ''It''s not a big deal, to be honest. I am always home alone at night, so spending the night at home or getting locked up here doesn''t make much of a difference. I can simply wait for the school to open tomorrow.''

    She reassured herself while eating snacks.

    ''I have food and ess to mineral water in the infirmary. There is a separate washroom too. I even have a bed. I literally have everything one needs to survive. If¡­ phone isn''t¡­ an including factor.''

    After eating snacks and drinking water, J leaned back on the couch and enjoyed the view of the starry sky outside the window.

    ''It''s not Rudy''s fault. I should have left while I had the chance. I should have expected that Rudy might not return, but I never thought he would leave his bag behind. Well, that proves he never came back.

    Wait¡­ maybe this is my chance to get back to him? What if I use this event as an excuse to make him feel guilty for leaving me like this? And aspensation¡­ I will ask him to do something for me?

    Like what¡­ though? Maybe¡­ a kiss on the lips¡­?''

    She shook her head and muttered, "No, that''s too direct. He will surely feel repulsed by it. Perhaps, I should ask for a date? I don''t think that''s extreme. And isn''t it natural for friends to hang out with each other, go to movies, and stuff?

    Yeah¡­ let''s go with that.''

    J facepalmed herself and mumbled, "But I have to make sure he doesn''t bring Alice along. Because if she joins us, Rudy''s attention will be focused on Alice only, and I will end up bing a third wheel."

    While nning and dreaming about her date with Rudy, J dozed off on the couch. Time passed, but she didn''t wake up. Seemingly, she had fallen asleep.

    However, something strange happened.

    The shadow of the tree branches that was falling on the room slowly changed its shape. No, it didn''t move. Its form changed from a w-like shadow to a humanoid shape.

    It slowly rose up, and a shadow appeared in front of sleeping J.

    [You¡­ are¡­ an anomaly.] It spoke.

 Chapter 768 Anomalous Existence

    The shadow was pitch ck with no body or facial features. Only its limbs, head, and fingers were shaped, making it look humanoid.

    The shadow''s shadow fell on sleeping J, but it didn''t have the abyssal ck like the original shadow.

    It moved its hands towards J and uttered in a deep yet ethereal voice that sounded neither masculine nor feminine.

    [You are an anomaly. You shouldn''t exist. You were never supposed to exist. Your father¡­ whoever he was, he didn''t belong to the timeline he met your mother in. You were never supposed to be born.

    J Liousenne¡­ You need to die. You need to cease to exist. You are the reason Rudy has to die. Even in thest timeline, you weren''t supposed to exist, but we didn''t do anything, hoping you wouldn''t be a problem.

    We thought you were just one of the thousands of other anomalies which would automatically cease to exist once they were eaten up by the mother universe. But you¡­ were formidable.

    Everything was going well in thest timeline, but your interference in Rudy''s life messed everything up. Sadly, we had to kill him, but strangely¡­ even after getting hit by a truck at high speed and breaking every bone of his body¡­ he survived.

    How did he survive something like that? And he didn''t die¡­ he didn''t die for days and months. In fact¡­ he was recovering. How? Who was helping him do that? We are the ones who created him!

    We are the ones who gave him his powers. We are the ones who decide everything. We are the ves of the mother universe¡­ and no one can go against our will. We don''t follow any rules andws¡­ they don''t exist for us¡­ except one¡­

    We can''t interfere or change anything once the said reality has begun. If we wanted, we would have gotten rid of him the night he got into the ident. And then¡­ he gained¡­ no, he was¡­

    We couldn''t figure out why everything didn''t go as it was supposed to. The Lord in that timeline wasn''t Rudy, but it was someone close to him. And she was the ve of her emotions.

    Sadly, we had to get rid of her too. We had to erase that timeline since it has be unrepairable. In the current timeline¡­ everything was going the same until you¡­ you made an impact in his life.

    It''s a good thing we noticed it at an early stage. If we get rid of you now, everything will be fixed!]

    The shadow pointed its finger at J, and a small dotted ck matter appeared on the tip of its finger. Slowly, the matter got bigger and began to suck everything inside as if it was a ck hole.

    Soon, the border of the ck matter turned red, and everything began shaking as lightning came out of it.

    [Farewell, J Liousenne. Yes, it is a rule that we cannot interfere directly with the universe. However, you are not a part of this or any universe, to begin with. So we have permission to remove you from existence.

    But don''t you worry, no one will remember you. Everyone will forget about you, even Rudy. You will be removed from time and space, all your belongings, pictures¡­ everything will disappear with you... just like that little girl from the tunnel. She interfered too much!]

    After saying that, the shadow shot the matter at J. However, it grabbed it in its hand and closed its fist.

    [Tsk! He is here. I will have to finish this job another time. Or better yet, I should wait until he dies and a new Lord is born.]

    The shadow disappeared into thin air as though it had never existed, just like the smoke of the fire that vanishes when there is no more fire.

    Meanwhile, Rudy finished eating his dinner and went to the washroom as an excuse to take a bath, while in truth, he teleported to Elena''s room after locking the washroom door.

    There, he found his phone on the table.

    ''There it is. So it was here, after all. I thought I had left it in my school bag. Well, that would have been fine too. As long as I didn''t lose it.''

    He used telekinesis to pull the phone in his hands.

    ''Oh, I have missed calls? That''s rare. Let''s see¡­'' <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Rudy checked the call logs and let out a short sigh.

    ''It''s from Maria and Rias.''

    Since Rudy missed their calls, they thought he must be busy, so they left a message instead.

    He opened Maria''s message and read, "Do you find vampire girls hot, or would you rather try your luck on wolf girls?"

    ''What the¡­ what''s with this question? And did she seriously call me to ask that? Also.. I don''t think wolf girls actually exist.''

    He then opened Rias'' message and read, "Do you find the romance between a vampire and a human better than the romance between vampire and wolf?"

    ''Seriously¡­ what the fuck are they doing? I bet they found another movie or show about vampires and wolves.''

    "Mnh¡­ Rudy¡­" Eleanor muttered.

    Rudy turned to Eleanor, thinking she had woken up because of his voice, but she was speaking in her sleep.

    "Harder¡­ Rudy¡­"

    "..." Rudy shook his head and muttered, "I don''t want to know what type of dream she is having."

    He covered Eleanor''s body with a nket and kissed her on the forehead.

    "Sleep well."

    He looked at the time on his phone and mumbled, "It''s 21:21.. not a bad time to call someone."

    Rudy dialed J''s number to make sure she had reached home, but he was left even more anxious than before when his call didn''t get through as J''s phone was dead.

    He instantly teleported to the school''s infirmary and saw J sleeping on the couch in a sitting position.

    "..."

    His ears immediately twitched crazily as he heard the siren''s sound going off in his brain.

    "What is this¡­ feeling¡­?"

    He activated his vision ability and scanned the room.

    ''What the¡­''

    In the middle of the room, he saw a trail of ashes floating in the air in a spiral shape.

    "...Shadow¡­"

 Chapter 769 Shadows Ash

    "Shadow''s ash."

    Rudy blinked twice to deactivate his vision ability and looked at the spot where he saw the spiral trail of ashes. But of course, it wasn''t there.

    He activated his vision ability again and inspected the ashes.

    "Why is it here? And¡­ how the heck do I know what it is? It should be my first time seeing it¡­ yet, somehow¡­ I knew what it was. Why is it here in the first ce, and what does it mean?"

    Rudy asked himself.

    ''Shadow''s ash¡­ that literally means the ash of the shadow. But how can a shadow have ash? Is this a metaphor or a word with a hidden meaning? Shadow¡­ shadow¡­ sha¡­dow¡­

    Rudy moved his hand to touch the spiral ash, but as soon as his hands got near it, the ashes began to reverberate crazily as though they were alive. Nheless, that wasn''t enough to stop Rudy; he touched the spiral anyway.

    He grabbed it in his grasp and muttered, "Reverse."

    The next instant, the ashes exploded and obliterated the entire school and a few miles surrounding it. It was so loud and bright that, for a few seconds, it seemed like the sun had risen again.

    Smoke and dust clouds were everywhere under the debris and pebbles of what was once a school. The only thing visible was a silhouette hovering in the air.

    It was Rudy, and he was carrying J in his arms like a princess.

    He looked at her with a worried expression on his face. He had stopped breathing, blinking, and thinking. He continued staring at her without changing his facial expression.

    It was so silent around that no one would believe there was ever a massive explosion in the area.

    Rudy had held his breath and didn''t let it out until he heard J''s heartbeat.

    SIGH!

    He sighed in relief and smiled a little, but it didn''t seem like a happy smile.

    His eyes suddenly glowed red, filling his eye sockets with crimson red color. That was his maximum capacity and capability of his vision ability. He nced around the area and sharpened his gaze with a wry smile on his face.

    Since the school ground was massive and no one lived around it, no one was hurt except the security guards on duty, the birds living on the trees, and the stray animals; they all died in the explosion.

    It was so deadly that their bodies disintegrated into ash the moment the ashes of the shadow exploded.

    "Ah¡­" J slowly opened her eyes and saw Rudy looking at her. She smiled at him and closed her eyes again. Seemingly, she thought she was dreaming, while in truth, she was simply too sleepy to understand anything.

    "J¡­?"

    J opened her eyes again, this time a little forcefully. She stared at Rudy in confusion until she realized she wasn''t dreaming.

    She looked at her hands and then nced around, but all she could see was a starry sky and a half moon.

    "What''s¡­" She looked down and witnessed a disaster. She was too baffled to say anything.

    Just a while ago, she was sleeping on afortable couch, and after opening her eyes, she found herself in the arms of the man she loved.

    Rudy slowly descended andnded on top of the rubbles.

    J got down and took a few steps around.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Where¡­ where are we¡­? And what happened?"

    Rudy looked at his hands and muttered, "Did¡­ I do this?"

    Rudy thought he was responsible for the explosion, but that wasn''t the case. He wanted to reverse the shadow''s ash, hoping it would bring back the source of the ashes. But what he brought back by reversing the shadow''s ash was the ck matter the shadow had manifested on its finger.

    "What''s going on?!" J eximed, finally waking to her senses.

    Rudy moved his hand forward and pulled a piece of rock in his hand.

    Using telekinesis, he slowly pulled J close to him and hugged her with one arm.

    "Wha¡­!"

    Then, he jumped in the air and restored the school grounds back to how it was before the explosion. And his spot in the air was exactly above the couch of the infirmary.

    After restoring everything, he simply sat down on the couch beside J and let go of the piece of rock in his hand, and merged it with the missing spot on the ceiling.

    "Am I dreaming?!" she asked.

    She looked at Rudy and said, "Can you pinch me?"

    Rudy slowly moved his hand to J''s face and ced it on her cheek.

    "...."

    J leaned on Rudy''s hand and rested her face on it.

    "I don''t want this dream to end."

    Rudy slowly pulled J''s face close as he moved closer as well. Then, he gently kissed her on the lips, although only their lips touched.

    J was lost, staring into Rudy''s eyes as though nothing else mattered to her.

    "Is it a dream?" she asked without breaking eye contact with Rudy.

    "What do you think?" he asked calmly.

    "I don''t know. This feels like a dream but at the same time¡­ I don''t want it to be a dream¡­"

    "I am sorry I left you here. I should have been careful."

    J shook her head a little and said, "How is it your fault? You didn''t do anything wrong. In fact, I should thank you for bringing me to the infirmary after I passed out. We are nothing but ssmates.

    You have no responsibilities to me. I am the one who is at fault. I didn''t leave when I had the chance. It''s my fault for falling asleep without being mindful of my surroundings. So you don''t have to¡­"

    Halfway through, J recalled the n she was making before she fell asleep. Once again, she bit her lips and cursed her stupidity for missing a golden chance.

    "You know what? Now that I think about it, it''s partially your fault too! You have to make up for this!" She faked her anger.

    "Of course. I will do anything you ask."

 Chapter 770 Janets Yandere-Ness

    "I will do anything to make it up to you."

    "You will have to take me to the kiss!"

    "..."

    "Uhmm¡­ kiss me to the date¡­ wait, kiss¡­ take me! You have to take me on a date!" J felt so nervous that her mindgged.

    "As I said, I will do anything."

    "So this is a dream after all?!" J raised her brows.

    "What makes you think that?"

    "The school¡­ fire¡­ sky¡­ what was all that?"

    "I thought you were never going to ask that."

    Rudy pressed his finger on J''s forehead and shared all the information about his powers and harem.

    "Yeah, this is a dream." J nodded twice. "It''s too unreal to be real!"

    "Rx. I know it''s a lot to take in, but everything I showed you is the truth."

    "I refuse to believe that you turned into a yboy!"

    "I wouldn''t call myself a yboy. After all, a yboy is someone who ys with girls for pleasure and then gets rid of them after he is done. I don''t do that. I keep them close and never ignore them."

    "You don''t take pleasure from ying with girls?" J asked with a judging look on her face.

    "I do. But that goes both ways. The girls also get pleasure. I will love you more than you will ever love me."

    "Isn''t that just a fakemitment boys make to seduce the girl?"

    "That''s actually true. But again, I am not one of those assholes. And I always fulfill mymitments. I can make the impossible possible with my powers, so nothing is out of my reach."

    "I still¡­wait¡­" J''s eyes suddenly widened as she realized something. "What did you just say?"

    "Nothing is out of my reach?"

    "No, before that."

    "I always fulfill mymitments."

    "Not that one. The one about being a yboy."

    "I am not one of them."

    "No! The one about love!"

    "I will love you more than you ever will."

    "Yeah, that. Was it¡­ like¡­ a figure of speech?" She asked hesitantly, lowering her gaze and finally breaking her long-term eye contact with Rudy.

    "No. I was talking about you."

    "You¡­ you love me?"

    "I guess I do."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What type ofckluster answer is that?!"

    Rudy was already aware that J loved him, even in his past life when she had confessed to him despite having a girlfriend. At that time, she didn''t ask for an answer to her confession, as it would have been pointless.

    However, Rudy could answer her feelings in this life if she gathered her courage and confessed to him. But she never did. She was afraid of rejection.

    Naturally, she didn''t want to ruin the friendship they had just begun. She first nned to get close to him and make him fall for her before confessing her feelings. But at the same time, she didn''t want him to get close to other girls.

    Now, She had achieved what she wanted but also what she didn''t want. She had made Rudy fall for her, but he had gotten close with other girls too.

    Rudy had decided that he would ept J''s confession. He himself wasn''t sure about his feelings for J. He knew she would end up in his harem one day, but he didn''t want to add her to his harem with half-assed feelings.

    Nevertheless, after nearly losing J in the explosion, he realized how tense he was to find out whether she was alive. Sure, he could easily find it out by using his abilities, but he was too afraid to do that.

    He didn''t want the worst to happen, so he let it happen naturally. He was so relieved after learning that she was alive, and he realized he didn''t want to lose her.

    That he loved her.

    "If you are in love with me¡­ then shouldn''t you break up with the other girls you are ying with?"

    "I love them as well."

    "But you can''t keep them all, can you?"

    "I can."

    "You can''t love them all at the same time!"

    "I can."

    "You can''t, logically or practically. It''s impossible!"

    "Didn''t I say I can make the impossible possible?"

    J clenched her teeth as her face flushed red.

    "I am talking about sex! You don''t have ten dicks, do you?!"

    "Oh¡­ so that''s what you were talking about. Well¡­ what do I say¡­ you are right. I can''t fuck them all at once or at the same time."

    "Exactly. So you have to choose only one."

    "But I can fuck them one at a time. Even if I chose only one girl, it''s not like I would have sex with her 24x7. I will do what I can when I can. Your logic has a point, but it''s not valid."

    "You don''t understand how a girl feels when she sees her lover talking with another girl, let alone flirting or being in a rtionship with them. I don''t want to ask you to imagine any of your harem members doing the same thing to you.

    But I hope you understand what I am trying to say. No one likes sharing what they love. And it''s not food or an object that can be reced bought again. How can I¡­ I can''t even imagine how the girls must be feeling when they see you talking with another girl."

    J was right from her own perspective, and Rudy respected that. That was the most natural reaction for a girl, after all, who would purposely let their lover cheat on them.

    "They all are okay with it. I don''t selfishly add them to my harem to tell them to fuck off if they don''t agree with my terms. It''s totally up to them. They have all the freedom."

    "What if they just epted your terms because they didn''t want to lose you? That counts as maniption, you know?"

    "I don''t me you if you think that. I know what''s true, but you can agree to disagree," Rudy responded with a shrug.

 Chapter 771 Yandere Tamer

    "If you want, I can take you to them, and you can talk things out. I am not in a hurry to start a rtionship with you.

    Not until you learn everything about me, my powers, and my harem. You deserve to know. And even after that, if you are not convinced, and you don''t want to join my harem, it''s totally okay.

    I don''t give up on things Iy my eyes on. Now, let''s get you home first. You need time to rest and process all the data I installed in your brain."

    Rudy teleported outside J''s house and said, "See you tomorrow. I wille to pick you up like always."

    ''I¡­ just tamed a yandere¡­''

    Rudy was feeling proud as he had tamed a yandere.

    ''I don''t think her first meeting with the girls is going to be good, but it will surely be a memorable experience for me, her, and the girls.

    I y my part by telling her everything. Now, it''s up to her how she understands it. Her worries were valid and natural. In fact, I was surprised why no girl had brought that up before.

    I understand why the vampire gang never bothered about it, as having a harem is normal in the vampire world. Also, the vampire gang is hiding our rtionship with one another.

    Reina, Alice, and Maria are different cases. Mia didn''t seem to care about the harem, but that''s most likely because her half-sister is part of it. Rize had pointed out her worries, but she was calm.

    Moreover, she is not a yandere. J''s brain was overloaded from the data I gave her, which messed up her thinking ability. She simply shouted at me instead of getting physical.

    Man, I should go to sleep as well. Today was a hectic day, and talking about my past life¡­ no, talking about the life of that world''s Rudy¡ª has drained me mentally, while Elena drained me physically.''

    "But before that¡­" Rudy nced at J''s house and stood there like a statue.

    He pointed his finger at the house and then opened his hands, pointing all his fingers toward the house. Then, he moved his hand over it, as though he was patting the house from a distance.

    "I created a barrier that will alert me when someone other than J and her mother enters the house."

    He then snapped his finger and uttered, "Come forth."

    The grasses, the nts, the trees, the worms in the soil, the insects, the birds, the animals¡ª everything turned to Rudy and waited for hismand.

    "Protect J and the house. And in return, I will protect you."

    Rudy then teleported to his room and jumped on the bed. He was about to close his eyes and drift to a quick and deep sleep, but he heard a rustling noise from downstairs, so he went to check, only to find Lucy as awake.

    She was in Reba''s room, moving the table and standing in front of the bed.

    "What are you doing?" he asked.

    "Is it okay if I move this table?" she asked.

    "Why do you want to move it, though?"

    "I just thought putting it near the bed was a bad idea. But there is no space to put it elsewhere. I was thinking of cing it in the living room, right next to the table by the couch, but this is not my room, so I can''t just do whatever I want before asking for Reba''s permission.

    I tried to call her, but she didn''t pick up. And I was waiting for you to finish your bath, so¡­ wait¡­" Lucy noticed Rudy''s clothes and asked, "Why are you still in your school uniform? Did you not take a bath? What were you doing all this time, then?!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s another pair. I was confirming the size. The school will soon give us a new pair, but I don''t think I need one."

    Rudy wasn''t lying. The school truly had nned to do that, but they hadn''t announced it yet.

    ''They announced it at the finale of the school tournament.''

    "I see¡­"

    "Also, I don''t think mom would mind if you move the table. You can do whatever you want with it."

    "If she gets angry, I am throwing all the me on you."

    "No problem. But you didn''t answer my question. Why do you want to move it?"

    "Well¡­ I approximately enter and leave this room twenty times a day, and out of that, I stub my toe on this table six to nine times. It''s really annoying."

    ''Oh¡­''

    "Tell me about it. You are not the first one to experience that. I think mom is the only one who hasn''t experienced that. Once she does, she will toss the table out of the house."

    Rudy picked up the table with his hands and said, "I will take it to the living room. Good night."

    Rudy casually walked out of the room, leaving Lucy dumbfounded.

    ''I had to use two hands just to push it, and he carried it like he was carrying a pillow.'' Lucy uttered inwardly.

    Rudy went to his room and soon fell asleep. When he woke up in the morning, he found Lilim sleeping on top of him.

    "..."

    He raised his brows and took a moment to ponder if he had done anything after going to sleep.

    ''We both are dressed, so nothing happened.''

    He looked at the time and saw it was 6:09 in the morning.

    ''I still got time to sleep.''

    After Rudy fell asleep again, Angelica woke up after nearly a day and came out of Rudy''s body.

    She stretched her hands in the air and yawned. She opened her eyes but struggled to keep them open. And when she forced them open, she ended up yawning.

    She looked at Rudy while yawning, and when her gaze fell on Lilim, her yawn paused with her. She raised her brow and checked their clothes first. Then, she brought her face close to Rudy''s crotch and sniffed it.

    SNIFF~ SNIFF!

    "Hmm. Everything is clean."

 Chapter 772 Angelica And Lilim

    Angelicay beside Rudy and ced her head on his chest. She had just woken up from a long sleep, so she couldn''t fall asleep even if she wanted to. But she knew Rudy would wake up soon, and she wanted him to see her first as soon as he opened his eyes.

    However, Lilim woke up before Rudy, and she noticed Angelica. They both stared at each other for a few seconds without saying anything, seemingly waiting for the other one to utter a word.

    "What are you staring at?" Angelica asked, finally breaking her silence.

    "The first thing I saw after waking up was your face¡­ what a torture. You can''t feel the pain I am experiencing."

    "..."

    Angelica was at a loss for words.

    "Rx, that was a joke."

    "Oh, was I supposed tough at that? Because as far as I am aware, jokes are supposed to be funny that makes peopleugh," she uttered in a grumpy tone.

    SIGH!

    "Are you really Jessica?" Lilim asked after a short sigh.

    "Why are you asking?"

    "I¡­ thought Jessica would be friendlier¡­"

    "Do you remember thest time we met?"

    "..."

    "We were kids back then, and now we have grown up. Not every friend stays together. They all leave."

    "I wish I was there when you¡­ died. But what would I have done if I had been there with you? Rudy must be there, and if he couldn''t save you¡­ no one could."

    "I am not in the mood to talk about my death. Let''s switch the topic." Angelica raised her brow and asked, "Why are you here?"

    "Why shouldn''t I be? I am where Rudy is."

    "This is his house."

    "So it is mine."

    "Uhh¡­ no. This is my home. You were just a guest."

    Lilim rested her head on Rudy''s arm by the chest and grinned before saying, "And this guest is increasing her stay."

    "Would you two stop talking when someone is trying to sleep?" Rudy uttered without opening his eyes.

    "Wake up. It''s morning," Angelica poked Rudy on the chest.

    "Let him sleep for as long as he wants," Lilim said.

    "He has to go to school."

    "He doesn''t need to."

    "Yes, she is right. I don''t need to," Rudy seconded Lilim.

    "..." Angelica sat up and shrugged her shoulders after saying, "Okay then. Don''t me me if Lucy barges into this room and sees you on the bed with Lilim and me. Maybe I should take my clothes off to add some spice to the misunderstanding."

    "..." Rudy opened his eyes and shook his head at Angelica in disbelief.

    Angelica moved her gaze from Rudy to Lilim and said, "Get up. We will talk about everything you want."

    Lilimzily got up and kissed Rudy on the lips.

    "Here is your good morning kiss, daddy."

    "Hmm~ Thank you." Rudy kissed her back while ncing at Angelica from the corner of his eyes. "You know how to wake your man up. Unlike someone who doesn''t care about me."

    "Is that so?" Angelica walked to the door and said, "Okay then. Let me make myself at home."

    Rudy pulled her back using telekinesis and gave her a kiss as well.

    "Angelica wasn''t this short-fused. But Jessica definitely was. I guess I have to be careful before I tease you."

    "I want more than a kiss~"

    "I am no longer spoiling you. You are not a kid."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Angelica touched her hair and asked, "What about my hair? Are they still white?"

    "Only from the edges."

    SIGH!

    She sighed in relief and muttered, "I didn''t want them to stay white."

    "Rudy, wake up~! The breakfast is ready~" Lucy called him out from downstairs.

    Rudy got up from the bed and turned to Lilim.

    "What will you do? You can join me for breakfast if you want."

    Lilim shook her head and said, "I will talk with Angelica."

    "You can go to school without me. I will meet you at the pool houseter," Angelica told him.

    "Are you sure you can live without me?" Rudy scoffed softly.

    "I seem to have ghostly powers like I showed you. I think that increased my capacity to hold your powers in my body."

    "I wasn''t talking about that¡­" He muttered. "Call me if you need anything."

    Rudy went downstairs and ate breakfast with Lucy. While Lucy took a bath, Rudy cleaned up the table and washed the dishes. After that, she left for school while Rudy waited for Reba to return home.

    He called her phone, and she told him that she would bete as the new month''s stock had just arrived and they needed to rearrange the shelves and the products.

    Rudy was a bit sad as he was looking forward to spending some alone time with Reba. Especially after he was interrupted by Lucy a day before.

    Regardless, he teleported outside Alice''s house and walked to J''s house. But J wasn''t at her usual spot.

    "Is J noting today?" Alice asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "We are earlier than usual. Let''s wait for her."

    "I will call her."

    Alice called J, but she didn''t pick up.

    "She is not picking up."

    "Try again."

    Before Alice could do that, she received a call from J.

    [Yes?]

    "Where are you?" Alice asked. "We are waiting for you."

    [I just took a bath. It will take five more minutes.]

    "We will wait."

    Alice hung up the call and turned to Rudy to inform him, but he had already heard everything.

    "Let''s wait," she said. She nced around and asked, "Where is the bench?"

    "They removed it."

    "Where will we sit then?"

    "Myp is always avable to sit on."

    They decided to stand and wait for J.

    Even though she had said that it would take her five minutes, it took her fifteen minutes to arrive. However, there was something different about her, physically as well as in her domineer."

    She had cut her hair from full length, reaching her waist, to short hair reaching her shoulder.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom Before Rudy and Alice could ask anything about that, J asserted:

    "I am having an image change."

 Chapter 773 Image Change

    "Image change?" Rudy raised his brow. "Why do I think it''s not only your image that has changed. What happened?"

    He asked calmly.

    ''Is it my fault? Going by the cliche, girls get image changes such as cutting their hair or tuning up their personalities after getting rejected by the person they love or heartbreak.

    I wouldn''t say I didn''t break J''s heart, but I made sure to be careful. She didn''t react extremely to any of my revtions to her.''

    "After you dropped me offst night, I had a dream."

    "Oh? What kind of dream?" Rudy asked curiously with a smile on his face.

    "What makes you think I would tell you that?"

    "Okay, something is definitely wrong. Or did you just wake up and choose violence?"

    J smacked Rudy''s butt and said, "No, violence chose me."

    After saying that, J turned to Alice and said, "Let''s go."

    Rudy watched J as she and Alice walked in front of him.

    ''In the past life, Rudy rejected J because he was going out with Elise, but even then¡­ she didn''t change this much¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "I don''t know if I should take it as a positive or negative development?"

    Development is a development indeed.

    Rudy quickly caught up with Alice and J and got in between them.

    ''From what I have learned from watching anime is to keep your lover away from yandere.''

    Rudy nced at J from the corner of his eyes and raised his brows a few times. Seemingly, asking her what was wrong.

    J shrugged her shoulders in response and said, "I saw how fast you changed."

    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® "What do you mean?"

    "I used to think Rudy was innocent and pure, but you were hiding your true self behind that mask. So why should I keep my mask on?"

    "You have got a point, but you do realize that there is no one in this world who is totally pure and innocent."

    "I knew you would take that literally. Why do you always dodge questions by making  logical and yful remarks?"

    "Aren''t you the one who is dodging my question?"

    J broke eye contact with Rudy and went "Hmph" on him.

    "Erm¡­ is everything alright?" Alice asked, witnessing Rudy and J''s interaction.

    "Yes," J replied.

    "Did something happen yesterday? What did I miss?"

    "Nothing happened. Absolutely nothing." J then turned to Rudy and smiled, asking, "Right?"

    Rudy nodded and turned to Alice.

    "I will fill you upter."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    J frowned her face and clenched her fists in anger.

    "Before your dirty mind goes wild, I didn''t mean ''fill you up'' as in¡­ filling her up. I will tell her everything. Geez, why do people have dirty minds?"

    They reached the school on time, but Eric waste and thest one to arrive in the ssroom.

    Once the lectures had ended, everyone moved to the yground for the semi-finals of the sports tournament.

    Rudy, Alice, and J watched the yground from the swings, although Rudy was the only one swinging.

    "So¡­ who will tell me?" Alice asked.

    "J would love to tell you everything." Rudy turned to J with a smile on his face, asking, "Right?"

    "See? You did it again. You ran away from the responsibilities."

    "Well¡­ I can tell Alice if you want, but I bet a rock that you would then say, ''I have brainwashed her'' or something. Come on, I can see through you, J. Don''t think you can win against me when ites to wits."

    J bit her lips and muttered, "Why do you know so much?"

    "When you love someone, you can pretty much guess what they are going to say next, and you can finish their sentences. Mind you, I am notbeling that one on anyone. I was talking about myself from my personal experience¡ª that too, without using my powers."

    "Wait, you told her about your powers?!" Alice eximed. "Seriously, what happened between you two yesterday? Don''t tell me I missed an important event!"

    Rudy got up from the swing and walked a few steps forward.

    "I will let you girls talk. Call me when you are done. Also, J, I can take you to them if you are ready. Keep your questions prepared because they are going to answer more than you ask for."

    Rudy hovered in the air and turned to them.

    "I got something to take care of."

    After saying that, he soared into the sky at a very high speed. Although, he had no idea where he was going.

    On his way, his phone buzzed. Seemingly, he received a message. Rudy took out his phone and saw it was from Eleanor.

    He opened it without wasting a second and saw Eleanor had sent an attachment. However, Since Rudy was so high up and flying so fast, the attachment wasn''t loading.

    He found a perfect solution andzily sat on the cell tower.

    Then, he opened the attachment, only to see a naked picture of Eleanor.

    "Damn¡­"

    She had taken a selfie in a sitting position after waking up, and the angle was perfect for showing everything. He could see her boobs and her cave. He could also see the stains on the bed sheet.

    She was licking her middle finger with her tongue out of her mouth. But the most amazing part was the happy smile on Eleanor''s face.

    She had also sent a message after the attachment that said, "I took this when I woke up but forgot to send it to you. Eric knocked on my door, so I had to get ready. Anyway, you can drop by at any time you want.

    I would be happy to please and pleasure you. You already know where I am. Also, impregnate me as soon as possible!"

    Rudy smiled after reading her message and muttered, "She is a perfect example of old-school love."

    ''Mom is sleeping, and so is the vampire gang. Maria and Mia are out shopping. Angelica and Lilim are helping Reina out. Rize, J, and Alice are at school. That leaves¡­ Elena.''

    Rudy teleported to Eleanor''s office, and they had a roley session that ran until noon.

 Chapter 774 Demerits And Merits Of Harem

    Rudy was in Eleanor''s office, fixing his clothes.

    "Hey, are you free tonight?" Eleanor asked, wearing her top.

    "I don''t know. Why do you ask?"

    "I was thinking maybe we could¡­ go on a date?"

    "Dates are for kids."

    "Then I am a kid."

    Rudy chuckled softly and turned to Eleanor.

    "I can''t promise if I am free or not. Anything cane up as we might need to cancel our ns that would make you sad. I don''t want to do anything that would make you sad, knowingly or unknowingly," he exined calmly.

    Eleanor looked at her watch and said, "We will go on a date this weekend. Be ready."

    "Should I buy condoms?" he asked jokingly.

    "If you can find your size," Eleanor shrugged. "Which I highly doubt."

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Rudy kissed Eleanor on the lips and bumped his forehead with her.

    "I love you."

    "I love you too."

    "I want to fulfill my promise to you."

    "Hmm~? You are going to impregnate me on our date?"

    "No. I am talking about the promise from eighteen years ago. I want to marry you, Eleanor."

    "But we already got married that day."

    "Yes, but I want to marry you again, this time properly. We will have guests."

    "But¡­ then¡­ Eric and Erika would¡­"

    "By guests, I mean my other harem members."

    "Ah¡­"

    "Actually¡­ I haven''t told this to anyone, but I n to marry them all soon. I want to have a proper wedding, where they can get dressed as a bride and do all the things they want. Follow their culture and tradition.

    I might arrange the wedding in the vampire world if Jane and Rias don''t mind it."

    "Okay, so how soon is soon?"

    "Tomorrow."

    "..."

    Eleanor paused for a few seconds and stared at Rudy with a serious look on her face. She assumed he was joking, but after seeing the unfazed look on his face, she realized he might be serious about it.

    "Are you¡­ sure?"

    "By tomorrow, I don''t mean after twenty-four hours. I have to ask the girls if they are ready. And the first one is you, are you ready?" he asked.

    "It might be too sudden, but¡­ sure. I am ready whenever you are. If we go to the vampire world¡­ we will be stuck there for two weeks or something, right? That''s what you told me eighteen years ago.

    I don''t want to stay there for two weeks. Eric will be worried sick. And I have never been out of town for more than a week."

    "I will make sure of that. The vampires know better about this topic."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eleanor kissed Rudy on the lips and said, "Go now. Or my employees will think I took a three-hour lunch break."

    "Then tell them it took you ten minutes to make a half-ss worth milkshake."

    "It was definitely more than that."

    Rudy teleported to the school''s yground where he had left Alice and J, but¡­ they weren''t there.

    "Uhh¡­ I thought it wasn''t a bad idea to leave them alone."

    Rudy tracked J, but she was still untrackable, so he tracked Alice and found their live location.

    ''What are they doing inside a ssroom?''

    Rudy teleported to the nearest ssroom and walked his way to the location. There, he saw Alice and Rize sitting on the desk while J was standing on the stage by the board.

    ''What the¡­''

    Rudy knocked and opened the door. He moved his hand forward and asked, "May Ie in, miss."

    J squinted her eyes and asked, "Why are you here? We didn''t call you, did we?"

    "I have always been a curious kid, and I like to study more. So I am here to study¡­" Rudy looked at the writings on the board and asked, "What the heck are you teaching?"

    "She is showing us the demerits of a harem," Alice answered.

    "J, why are you trying to break my harem?" Rudy''s face twitched.

    "I am not. We are simply debating. I am listing out all the demerits while Miss Rize and Alice are listing out the merits. They both are adults and mature. Surely, they can decide for themselves once this debate has ended," J shrugged.

    "..."

    "You have nothing to be afraid of if the merits are more than demerits, right?" she then asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "Well¡­"

    "Or do you not have enough confidence?"

    "It''s not like that."

    "Oh, so you don''t trust your harem members and think that they might leave your harem because of the debate?"

    "It''s not that."

    "Then what is it, Rudy?" she asked, staring seriously at him.

    "I know the merits are more than the demerits, I am confident, and I trust my harem members, but I know how this is going to end up."

    "Oh? Do tell me."

    "You are going to lose this debate. In fact, deep down, you know that you are already losing it. And once you lose, you are going to get angry and try to take out your frustration by trying to find my and my harem members'' ws.

    You would try to break us apart. You would then start hating my harem members and try to hurt them. You would want to prove why you are better than them and why I should choose you. You¡­ are going to end up on a dark path¡­ alone."

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Calm down. I am a normal high school girl. I wouldn''t do something so psychotic. Never! If I hurt your lovers, you would hate me, and I don''t want that!"

    "The thought of me hating you would nevere to your mind. You will be obsessed with me."

    "No¡­" J took a few steps back and hit the board. "I¡­ wouldn''t. That doesn''t sound right."

    "I know. And I also know you are not that type of girl. But believe me¡­ that''s how it''s going to end up. Listen, I am trying to help you. I will love you if you want me to love you. But don''t¡­ continue this debate."

 Chapter 775 Setting A Meeting Of Harem Members

    Rudy couldn''t see the future because such an ability had no logic or lore behind it. But he could guess the possible oues of a decision or action.

    J was a yandere, and there was no denying it. She could turn into an extreme psycho or a tamed psycho. Rudy was okay with either version of J, but J wouldn''t have been happy being an extreme psycho.

    Rudy wanted to save J from herself.

    J hated herself and her existence ever since she realized how she had been messing up everyone''s life from childhood. Rudy wanted to save her, and the only way to do that was to make her love herself.

    "I have already offered the best solution to you, which is to meet my harem members," he continued. "You don''t have to join my harem today or tomorrow. You can do that whenever you want.

    I will wait for you, J." Rudy turned to Rize and smiled at her. "Rize, I am sure you had the same questions in your mind, and you weren''t sure about joining my harem. But trust me on this one.

    You will be happy because I want to make you all happy. I won''t be satisfied if you are unhappy and aren''t smiling. Just¡­ love me and be happy¡­ and in return¡­ I will give my world to you."

    J suddenly ran and hugged Rudy from behind.

    "Uhh¡­ are you okay?"

    "Let me stay like this for a while."

    "Okay."

    Rudy looked at the sky from the window and muttered, "It''s 3:33 PM. Should we go home?"

    Alice nodded without saying a word.

    "I have to be on stage. And I have my own car, so I can go hometer. Also, you don''t know where my home is."

    "That''s why I was offering my help. "Rudy grinned and continued, "So I can know your address and sneak into your bed when you are sleeping."

    "I would appreciate it if you coulde through the front door, though."

    DING~ DONG!

    "That''s my call~" Rize walked past Rudy while smiling at him.

    "Hey, Rudy¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    "I¡­ erm¡­ I am ready to meet your¡­ lovers. You can phone call meter. I am free tomorrow."

    "Got you."

    "Bye. And don''t do things you shouldn''t do in a ssroom."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t leave any trace behind."

    J squeezed Rudy and asked, "Can Ie too?"

    "Of course."

    "Let''s go home, then."

    "Sure."

    Rudy gestured Alice toe close and hold his hand. But instead, Alice hugged him from the front.

    "This is the weirdest sandwichbination."

    Rudy teleported in front of J''s house and said, "We are home."

    J let go of Rudy and fidgeted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t use your powers to walk back home. Today was special, but I want us to walk instead of teleporting like this," she uttered in a low voice.

    "I second that," Alice nodded.

    "Not a problem."

    J went to her house while Rudy and Alice walked the rest of the way.

    "You didn''t tell J about the other J, right?" Alice asked with a knowing look on his face.

    Rudy shook his head and said, "I can''t tell her that. She had gone through some nasty stuff in the other world. This world''s J has no reason to see or know that."

    "I guess¡­ you have a point."

    "I haven''t shown anything to Rize either. There is no way I can tell her that she was killed while having sex by a man she didn''t want to marry."

    "But you told me about the other Alice¡­"

    Rudy held Alice''s hand and calmly exined, "It''s a different matter. Alice from that world hadmitted suicide out of depression. She chose to do that. She killed herself. While Rize was killed by someone.

    Saving you from the same fate was easy. You will no longer be sad and depressed, nor will you ever think aboutmitting suicide. While I am still in the process of saving Rize.

    I am not worried about anything in the least, but I am running out of endurance. I just want to find that son of bitch who Rize married. I will kill him, and then¡­ I will kill Rize''s parents."

    Rudy''s voice showed no emotions.

    "Don''t you think Rize would be sad and angry if she found out that you killed her parents? No matter how disgusting their actions were, I don''t think a child would ever want to see their parents dead, or worse, be killed by the person they love."

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "Rize wouldn''t find out," Rudy shrugged his shoulders. "Her parents will be eaten by vultures in a desert after starving for a week. Their bodies will never be found."

    "I can''t believe you just said that."

    "You know me better than anyone, Alice. We have known each other since childhood. You know everything about it. You are well aware that I am not a saint."

    Alice lowered her gaze as she recalled a certain event from her childhood.

    "You are right¡­ but that would make me the same as you¡­"

    "Partners in crime, eh?" he scoffed softly.

    After dropping Alice at her home, Rudy teleported to his home. Soon after, Lucy returned from school, and a whileter, Reba woke up.

    However, Rudy wasn''t at home.

    They called him, but he had left his phone in his room, and it rang when they called him. Angelica and Lilim wanted toe home, so they called him too, their call only to be answered by Reba, who told them the situation.

    They informed Reina and the vampire gang, who also didn''t have any idea about Rudy''s whereabouts.

    Angelica assumed he must be with Eleanor, so she called Eleanor, but Rudy wasn''t there either.

    The only person left to contact was Maria, who was out shopping with Ruby. Sadly, when they called her, they learned that Rudy wasn''t with them either.

    Fortunately, Maria had a faint guess of where Rudy could be.

    With Lu B.

    So she asked Lilim to call Lu B, but Rudy wasn''t there either.

    Hence, they realized that Rudy had gone missing.

 Chapter 776 A Sad Realisation

    "Rudy has gone missing?!'' Maria eximed.

    After getting a phone call from the girls, Maria and Ruby stopped their shopping spree and went straight to the pool house. Reina, Angelica, and Lilim were already present there with the vampire gang.

    While Alice was connected with them through a phone call.

    "Aren''t you all freaking out a little too much? Rudy is not a kid," Angelica stated. "So what if we can''t find his whereabouts. This is the first time he has done this, right? Maybe he is busy with something.

    He is the strongest being. We should rather worry about the ce or the person he has gone for. Let''s just wait for him to return. There is no need to panic."

    Reba and Lucy were at the house, but they weren''t worried for some reason.

    "Maybe he is at the castle he recently bought?" Lilim wondered. "Perhaps, he went to check the progress of the renovation? Let me ask Bla."

    Lilim called Lu B, and her call was answered with, [Did you find him?]

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "No. Uhm¡­ I was wondering if maybe he is at the castle?"

    [He is not. Because I am there. I have been here, keeping an eye on the progress. And I haven''t seen him since the day of the auction."

    "Okay¡­" Lilim''s voice has lost all energy.

    [I will search for him using my advanced device and let you know if I find him.]

    "Hmm. Thanks."

    The girls looked at each other''s faces in worry. Sure, they knew nothing could happen to Rudy, but it was natural for lovers to worry about their significant other.

    "All we can do is wait¡­"

    Niti nced around the room and asked, "Where is Princess Rias?"

    They all looked around and outside the pool house but couldn''t find Rias.

    "She was here with us a while ago."

    Rias had gone to search for Rudy, and after searching for a few minutes, she found him sitting on a cloud high above the sky.

    She approached him from behind and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    "How did you find me?" Rudy asked without turning around. "Did you set a tracker on me?"

    "No. But this was the only cloud standing out from others in the sky. Don''t call it a wild guess because it took me a few minutes to find you."

    Rudy tapped his hand beside him and said, "Sit."

    Rias sat beside Rudy and rested her head on his shoulder. She looked at the moon and the starry sky, which was much more detailed and clear from there.

    She didn''t ask him again and waited for his reply.

    A few secondster, Rudy released a soft sigh and opened his mouth to mutter, "Everyday¡­ I make some time to search around the world, search around the web on the inte, look through physical documents¡­ but I can''t find her."

    "...Elise..?"

    "Hmm. It takes me roughly 15 minutes to travel the world. I go into space at a safe distance and use my vision ability to scan the, 10% at a time.

    Elise didn''t use social media in the world, so it was highly unlikely for her to use it in this world. Still, I searched through the web, but I couldn''t find her. I tried searching for her picture, maybe her friend took a selfie with her and posted it on social media, or perhaps she photobombed someone else''s picture.

    But the results were negative. I hacked into the world''s government system to find her data, but she isn''t listed on any document. If someone is born, they make a birth certificate, which is saved in the country''s database.

    But she is¡­ not there. I do this daily, hoping to find a lead, but¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What about her family?" Rias asked calmly without lifting her head from Rudy''s shoulder. "Did she have siblings?"

    "She has a brother and three sisters."

    "You have already tried finding them as well, right?''

    "Yeah¡­ no clue¡­"

    "What about her parents?"

    "Her father had died when she was a kid. And¡­ I don''t know anything about her mother. We never personally met or talked face to face. I have only seen her in a picture.

    We only talked on the phone during Elise''s treatment."

    "Maybe¡­ you will find her when you are supposed to?"

    "I can''t wait for that long."

    "..." Rias didn''t know what to say to reassure him.

    The moment soon turned awkward, filled with silence.

    "What if¡­" Rudy paused for a second before continuing, "What if she is not in this world?"

    "That''s not possible. Why would that happen? Everything is the same as it was in that world. You didn''t change anything that would directly interfere with Elise or something rted to her."

    Rudy shook his head and gulped down.

    "That''s¡­ not what I meant. There was something that wasn''t in that world."

    "Oh¡­ the apocalypse¡­" Rias'' eyes widened in realization.

    "What if¡­ Elise¡­ died in that apocalypse¡­?"

    "I wouldn''t give you false hope and just say that it''s totally possible."

    "..."

    "But if that truly happened, what can you do? You can''t bring back the dead."

    Rudy looked at his hand and said, "When I killed Asura, I got his power of the void. He spent hundreds of thousands of years trying to find the first reality¡ª which he was sure had the power of time.

    So all I have to do is find the first reality, get the power of time, and change everything. If I can control time freely, I can bring back the dead and kill the living."

    "Are you nning to be another Asura?" Rias asked with a judging look on her face. "Please don''t waste your life achieving something you have no knowledge of. You are going to seek something while your lover seeks you, your attention, and your love."

    "..."

    "Keep in mind that your actions can affect us. So think twice before making a decision about your future actions. Even now, they all are worried."

    "Hmm?" Rudy looked at Rias with a confused look on his face and asked, "Why?"

    "Apparently, you are missing."

    "What¡­? I have only been here for like¡­ thirty minutes or so."

    "Well, then, this is the best live example for what I was talking about." She held his hand and said, "Come. Let''s go."

 Chapter 777 Family Dinner

    After dropping Rias off at the pool house and meeting with everyone, Rudy left for his house with Angelica and Lilim.

    Maria asked Lilim to stay at the pool house with her, but she couldn''t get used to the vampires. And a demon and a vampire living in the same room wouldn''t end well.

    Rudy went to his house, and Lucy was the one who opened the door. She was happy and relieved as Rudy was back, but all her happiness vanished when she saw two girls with Rudy.

    They made it to the living room and satfortably, but Lucy stood in front of them with puffed cheeks.

    "While we were worried, you were hanging out with girls?!" She shouted with a furious look on her face.

    "Rx. I went to pick a guest up."

    Lucy looked at Angelica and said, "I know you, you have been here before. But¡­"

    She stared at Lilim and raised her brow, "I have never seen you before. And you look¡­ old."

    "Umn¡­ as a girl, you should know that we are sensitive about age," Lilim smiled forcefully. "Especially during the first meeting.

    Lucy truly needed to work on phrasing her sentences.

    "No, no. I am sorry. I didn''t mean it like that. I was saying that Rudy and Angelica look the same age, but you look oldpared to them. You can''t be their ssmate."

    "Yes, she isn''t. She is¡­"

    "She is my friend," Reba quipped.

    Lucy turned around to look at Reba and asked, "She is¡­ your friend?"

    "Yes. She is an old friend, or you may consider us as childhood friends. I had sent Rudy to pick her up in the next city."

    "Then¡­ why were you asking me about Rudy when you woke up?" Lucy asked with a confused and curious look on her face.

    "That''s precisely why I was asking."

    "But¡­ wait¡­ if this¡­ermm¡­" Lucy nced back and forth between Reba and Lilim.

    "My name is Lilim," Lilim introduced herself.

    "Thank you. If Lilim is your old friend, she must have seen this house, right? So why did Rudy have to go pick her up?"

    "Because this town has changed."

    Lucy suddenly gulped down and went into the kitchen after saying,  "I will bring something to drink."

    Rudy watched her and raised his brow with a puzzled look on his face.

    ''How did¡­ Lucy knows that mom grew up in this house? Even I didn''t know that until I went to 1989. Mom only said Lilim is her childhood friend, and I went to pick her up¡ª which makes perfect sense.

    Mom moved into this town and house after getting married, or so she should think. So how did she know this was mom''s house in childhood?''

    After drinking water, Reba told them to move to the dining table to eat as it was already night and time for her shift.

    Since Reba had only made food for three people, Rudy secretly copied and pasted the dishes to increase the quantity.

    Reba and Rudy were sitting side by side. Lucy and Angelica were seated next to each other, while Lilim was on the other side.

    ''I never thought this was how our first family dinner would be,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "So¡­" Lucy nced at Angelica and asked, "Were you home alone today too?"

    "No, but Rudy said I cane here," Angelica replied in a haughty tone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''I don''t see this ending well.'' Rudy shook his head.

    "I see." Lucy shot a nce at Rudy.

    "He also offered me to stay the night here, so I will."

    Lucy clenched the spoon in her grasp, and her nce turned into a re.

    "So that means we will be sharing a bed tonight. I hope you don''t mind."

    "Of course not." Lucy smiled forcefully at Angelica and said, "Why would I mind if my brother brings a ssmate over for dinner and asks her to spend the night at his house. That is perfectly normal behavior between two ssmates, am I right?"

    No, it isn''t.

    "Since Angelica will be sharing a bed with Lucy, I guess I will have to share a bed with Rudy."

    Lilim saw the opening and striked Lucy''s bleeding wound at the perfect time.

    "I hope that is okay with you, Reba."

    "Do whatever you want. Just don''t do things you are not supposed to do, but if you do do that, make sure I never find out."

    "I will sleep on the couch, then," Rudy came to Lucy''s defense with a shield.

    "I will do the same," Lucy added.

    Suddenly, Rudy''s ears twitched, and he turned his face to the direction of the front door. The door handle turned, and a man wearing sses and an office suit walked in with a suitcase in his hand.

    It was Joe. He had returned from his business trip.

    "Dad!" Lucy got up from her seat and rushed to the front door to greet Joe.

    "Hey¡­" Joe struggled to take off his shoes as both his hands were busy holding the suitcase and a handbag.

    Lucy took the handbag and the suitcase from Joe''s hand and took them to the living room.

    After taking his shoes off, Joe moved to the living room and sat on the couch. Soon, Rudy came with a ss of water in his hand and gave it to Joe.

    "Thank you," Joe thanked him for his hospitality.

    Reba followed Rudy, and so did Angelica and Lilim.

    When Joe''s gaze fell upon Angelica and Lilim, he stopped drinking the water and asked, "I¡­ didn''t know we had guests over. I probably arrived at the wrong time."

    "You should have told us you wereing," Lucy remarked. "What if we were out?"

    "My phone died, and I was too tired to do anything. The taxi dropped me off outside the house, although the driver charged extra bucks," Joe responded with a slight smile on his face.

    "We were just having dinner. Come join us," Reba invited Joe for dinner.

    "Nah, I am good. I just want to sleep, if you don''t mind."

    "Okay¡­"

    Joe went to Reba''s room and took off his coat. Heid down on the bed and fell asleep within two minutes.

    Rudy and the girls looked at each other''s faces, seemingly wondering who was going to sleep where and how.

 Chapter 778 Things Never Go As Planned

    Rudy and the girls ate dinner in an awkward mood. They could shout or pass remarks to each other as Joe was sleeping in the next room.

    Reba finished her te as soon as possible and left for her night shift.

    After finishing dinner, Lucy and Rudy washed the tes while Angelica and Lilim sat in the living room, discussing their next move.

    "Who is that man?" Lilim asked Angelica in a low voice

    "Oh, right. You don''t know about that." Angelica moved her face close and whispered, "His name is Joe, and he is Lucy''s father."

    "I know that much from their earlier interaction. But¡­ What is he doing here, and why is he sleeping in Reba''s room?"

    "Sis married him."

    "..."

    "He is her husband."

    "Nice joke, Jessi. But you made one big mistake, and that is Rudy would never let the opposite sexe near any of his harem members and the girls he is interested in."

    "It''s not a joke."

    "..."

    The look in Angelica''s eyes proved she wasn''t joking.

    "...seriously¡­? Why would Rudy let that happen?"

    "Because Joe is harmless. Sis married him because she saw a family photo from this timeline in 1989. And she thought if she didn''t marry Joe, she might change the future."

    "Still, I can''t believe Rudy is okay with this. Even if that man is harmless, I expected Rudy to remove him from existence."

    "He would have if he tried to do anything funny. He is Lucy''s father. And he did so many things for Rudy in his past life. Rudy is grateful and indebted to him."

    "What are you girls talking about?" Rudy interjected as he walked into the living room with Lucy.

    "Oh, nothing. I was just wondering how we are going to sleep now."

    "I can sleep with dad. Lilim and Angelica can sleep in Rudy''s room, and Rudy would have to make do with the couch."

    "I think three people can easily sleep in the bed if they tried," Lilim remarked while gazing at Rudy with curious eyes. "Rudy doesn''t need to sleep on the couch."

    "I will sleep with Joe. You girls can sleep in my room."

    Lilim seemed unhappy with Rudy''s solution, but that was indeed the best solution.

    "Feel free to watch the television if you want. I will go to sleep."

    Rudy went to Reba''s room and got on the bed.

    ''I can''t remember thest time I slept on mom''s bed.''

    Rudy didn''t want to act like a pervert, but as soon as heid down and sniffed Reba''s pillow, he got a boner.

    ''Oh,e on. There is no one to relieve me today.''

    Since Rudy kept his eyes closed for more than three seconds, he fell asleep instantly.

    The girls looked at each other''s faces, wondering what they should do next. But Angelica had something else in her mind.

    ''I will watch television tillte night until both Lilim and Lucy fall asleep. And then I will sneak out with Rudy to have some fun.''

    Angelica''s n was perfect, and she was confident that it would work.

    She turned on the television and switched to a boring movie so Lucy and Lilim could fall asleep. However, she was the only one who paid attention to the film and got bored. Hence, she was the first one to fall asleep.

    Lucy had things to do the next day, so she went to Rudy''s room and fell asleep. Lilim asked Lucy to take Angelica with her, but Angelica wasn''t waking up.

    "Leave her here. You can join me upstairs, and she can sleep on the couch."

    "I will do that," Lilim nodded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eventually, Lilim also fell asleep on the couch.

    A few hourster, Rudy opened his eyes before sunrise and looked up at the ceiling.

    "..."

    He sat up and fixed his clothes before leaving the room. He checked his phone and muttered, "She should be there."

    Rudy passed through the living room and walked towards the front door. But he was called out by Lilim.

    "Daddy¡­?"

    Rudy turned to her and saw her rubbing her eyes.

    "Hmm?"

    "Are you going somewhere?"

    "Yes, but I will be back before everyone wakes up."

    "Okay¡­"

    Lilim moved her hands forward as if she wanted a hug from Rudy.

    Rudy hugged her and patted her head, but Lilim moved her face up and puckered her lips.

    He kissed her on the lips and calmly said, "Go back to sleep. Let Angelica sleep on the couch."

    "Hmm¡­"

    Lilim walked up the stairs and went to Rudy''s room to sleep. While he walked to the front door and checked the meter value.

    "I don''t need to recharge it."

    After that, he teleported to the castle to see the progress.

    "...!"

    There were hundreds of thousands of underdes at the site, thousands of machines and devices working on renovating the ind.

    Most of the ind was fully recovered, and the buildings were renovated to their original form¡ª although Rudy wanted to hear the progress from Lu B''s mouth.

    He nced around to search for Lu B but couldn''t see her near him. So he got closer, and all the underdes stopped working and turned on theirbat mode.

    Seemingly, Rudy had entered their radar, and they detected Rudy as an intruder.

    "..."

    Rudy simply knitted his brows, and the Underdes fell to their knees. Kim approached Rudy and asked, "Why do you alwayse unannounced?"

    "Where is the fun in announcing?"

    "You can''t seek fun in everything you do."

    "I beg to differ. Anyway, where are your missus?"

    "She is my master and my friend. And she is at the castle. We haven''t seen her sincest night."

    "What is she doing there?"

    "She recovered a statue and is working with the crew to move it. She wanted to show it to you, but you seemed to be missing yesterday."

    "Yeah¡­ things happened¡­"

    Rudy flew to the castle and caught a glimpse of the back of the statue, and it seemed very tall and detailed, even from afar.

    "Who in the hell''s statue is that?"

 Chapter 779 The Tallest Statue

    The castle was the biggest and the tallest building on the entire ind, not because it was located on top of a mountain; even without that, the castle would have been the most elevated.

    However, the statue that was located on the ground was taller than the castle''s top.

    Rudy made a quick guess of the height of the statue, and it seemed to be taller than a thousand meters.

    "How did I not see this before?" he wondered.

    Rudy approached Lu B from behind and shot a weak lightning bolt at her.

    Lu B slightly jolted and turned around with a furious look on her face, but her facial expression changed when she saw Rudy.

    "Was that you?"

    "Yes."

    "Why would you do that?"

    "I was checking the resistance of your new body."

    Rudynded in front of Lu B and asked, "How did we miss the statue thest time we were here?"

    "We didn''t miss it. It had been broken into multiple parts, and most of the parts had driven away. It took my crew thirteen hours to find all of them."

    "What''s it made of? I can''t recognize the color of this metal."

    "Oh, it''s not metal. It''s an ancient marble. It doesn''t rust in water, fade in sunlight, or depreciate with time. It even glows at night and provides pleasant and warm light to the kingdom.

    We just finished fixing it." Lu B held Rudy''s hand and said, "Let''s watch it from the air."

    Rudy hugged Lu B with one arm and jumped in the air.

    "Whose statue is this, though? I presume the ruler of this kingdom or, perhaps, the entire continent?"

    "No. This is the statue of the founder of thisnd. I know nothing about him, though. He had already passed away by the time I was created. And then we left this continent to be secluded from the humans.

    When I returned to this continent, the statue was making-in progress. Apparently, it was in work for three thousand years. The kings and lords, generation by generation, made a part of the statue.

    It''s incredible how they managed to make it this tall. And since they put so much effort into it, he must be a benefactor of both humankind and the other races."

    Rudy finallyid his eyes on the statue''s face and stared at it with a curious look on his face. His gaze slowly turned wistful and then fury.

    He raised his hand in the air and swiped it in the air across the statue''s face.

    "....!"

    Lu B was confused as to what Rudy just did. Until she saw the head of the statue sliding from the rest of its body and rolling down. Had the statue hit the ground, it would surely have created a power wave that would have destroyed half of the kingdom.

    Thus, Rudy moved his hand to the falling head and closed his fist tightly, squeezing the giant''s head into the size of the tennis ball¡ª although the weight remained the same.

    He opened a void hole and threw it into the endless space.

    "..."

    Lu B was utterly bewildered by Rudy''s action and couldn''tprehend what her eyes witnessed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Why¡­ why would you do that?!" She eximed aloud,ing back to her senses.

    Rudy didn''t move his gaze from the headless statue, in fact, his re sharpened.

    "Well¡­ this is your ind and yournd, but¡­ if you didn''t want the statue¡­ you would have just told me. I would have shifted it somewhere else. He was a historical figure still admired by many to this day.

    He is in every history book although his name has been altered during trantion; a different spelling that led to a different pronunciation."

    "The speaking ents and dialects are partly to be med as well," she added.

    Not only did Rudy cleave the statue''s head, but he destroyed the head beyond repair bypressing it to the size of a tennis ball.

    "Do you know anything about that man?" Rudy asked in an emotionless voice.

    "Personally, I don''t. But I have heard things about him. If you want to learn more about it, I can list a few books that have mentions of him."

    "For some reason¡­ as soon as I saw his face¡­ something snapped inside me. I felt so angry¡­. a me¡­ a fury awakened inside me. My blood boiled. I don''t know why, but I hate that man. I don''t even know his name, but I despise him to my core."

    "...."

    "You probably think I have lost it¡­ but I can''t exin."

    Lu B shook her head and calmly said, "You don''t need to exin yourself, Rudy. There must be a reason. I will try to find out more by talking with other artificial humans who were created before me.

    I haven''t contacted them in a long time, nor do I know where they are. They might be dead. They all had given up on life, just like me¡­ they all wished to die. Some killed themselves, while others waited¡­ to seek a reason to live¡­"

    Lu B''s eyes were filled with sorrow and an untold tale, a sad memory of her past, which didn''t bother her but still made her old wounds ache.

    "Thank you, Lu B."

    "Leaving that aside, how do you like my work?" she asked while pointing her hand to the castle.

    "It''s great¡­"

    "I had to destroy the outer areas of the ind to make it symmetrical from all sides. I havepletely rebuilt this kingdom, just like it was in its glory. But I used modern techniques and materials."

    "What''s the difference?" Rudy''s eyes moved to Lu B.

    "It''s not as robust as it used to be."

    "And what about the castle?"

    "I didn''tpromise there. In fact, I used the parts from the city to renovate the castle. Almost everything ispletely renovated. We added modern and advanced devices and everyday household needs."

    Lu B cheerfully responded.

    "So, is it ready?"

    Lu B nodded and said, "It will be ready by night. Give me twelve more hours."

    "Sure."

    "I will ask for my payment after that." She added with a wry smile.

 Chapter 780 Good Morning

    "I promised to give you anything you ask as payment, but you are kind of making me nervous, you know?" Rudy chuckled softly.

    Lu B smiled slightly as her eyes moved from the castle and locked with Rudy''s eyes.

    "I made the Lord nervous? Now that''s something I can flex all my life."

    Rudy forced his smile and calmly muttered, "At least you are thinking of living now."

    Rudy was happy that Lu B was no longer thinking and talking about dying. Deep down, he was anxious that Lu B would ask Rudy to kill her as payment for all the favors she had done for him.

    Lu B lowered her gaze and nodded, "I am trying."

    "Alright then. Call me when it''s ready. I will move the furniture and the useful things today itself."

    Lu B had a curious look on her face, and she couldn''t hide her curiosity.

    "If you don''t mind me asking, why are you in such a hurry?"

    "I want to marry all my harem."

    "Aren''t you married to a few of them already?"

    "Yes, but¡­ let''s say¡­ I want them to give a proper and memorable wedding experience. People only marry once in their lifetime unless we are talking about the liberal¡­ never mind."

    Rudy shook his head as she decided to not continue his sentence.

    "I am the most honorable person they will ever meet in their life, and I would be ashamed of myself if I can''t pull off a grand wedding."

    He said with a grin on his charming face, making Lu B smile with him.

    "I can arrange that if you are okay with it."

    "Erm¡­ yeah, but I was thinking of doing it in the vampire world since¡­ Well, it''s a fantasynd¡­nd of dreams. Although I haven''t talked about this with the vampire gang yet."

    "You don''t need it, but¡­ good luck."

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and teleported to his house.

    ¡­

    A few minutes before.

    Lucy woke up from her sleep and sat up in Rudy''s bed. She had a nk expression on her face, and her eyes were fixed on one spot¡ª Rudy''s closet.

    ''It''s been forever since I slept and woke up in Rudy''s room. We used to sleep in the same room in the past timeline¡­''

    She touched her lips, then her breasts and her sacred ce.

    "And do many things together¡­"

    She moved past Lilim and got off the bed.

    YAWN~!

    She stretched her hands in the air and yawned without care.

    "I woke up early, and that''s good. Since dad is back, I will make breakfast for everyone. That''s like¡­ breakfast for six people."

    She went downstairs and saw Angelica snoring on the couch.

    SIGH!

    She shook her head after seeing the way Angelica was sleeping and uttered, "She seriously has no manners. How did she be friends with Rudy?"

    She asked herself.

    "There was no Angelica or Lilim in the past timeline." She paused for a second to reflect on something and pondered.

    ''Not every anomaly is my fault. But I am the only one who knows about everything and what''s going to happen in the future. And¡­ how everything will end¡­''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lucy''s body trembled in fear as though she had remembered something she didn''t want to recall. Something that was scarier than her deadliest nightmare.

    She quickly went to the kitchen and opened the fridge to take out a cold water bottle. She opened the cap and tried to drink the water directly from the bottle, but she stopped and ced the bottle on the counter.

    She grabbed the ss and filled it with water. She watered her mouth and her thirsty throat before galloping the water.

    She let out a happy sigh and ced the ss on the counter, making minimal tinkling noise.

    She then turned around and immediately jumped back with a horrified look on her face. Her mouth was open as though she wanted to shriek, but her voice didn''te out.

    And the reason for such a reaction was Angelica, who was standing in the kitchen like a ghost.

    She had mastered her ghostly techniques and was ready to haunt the neighborhood.

    Lucy calmed herself down and became herposed self.

    "You scared me!"

    "I came here to drink some water. Good morning."

    Even her way of talking could make anyone lose their cool.

    "Good¡­ morning¡­"

    Lucy filled the ss with water and handed it to Angelica.

    "I will wake Rudy up."

    She walked past Angelica and moved to Reba''s room, and at that exact time, Rudy had teleported back.

    "Oh, you are already awake!" Lucy shot a confused smile at him.

    "Yes. Why are you awake? The sun hasn''t risen yet. Go sleep."

    "Umm¡­ actually¡­ I am going out today with my friends so I won''t be home all day. I don''t know at which time Reba will be back since she is usuallyte on weekends, so I thought I would make breakfast before leaving."

    Lucy exined calmly without losing the smile on her face.

    "Oh, is that so?" Rudy rubbed his head and muttered, "You didn''t tell me you had ns. Did you tell mom about it?"

    "Err¡­ no¡­"

    Rudy shrugged his hands and raised his brow at Lucy.

    "I don''t want to impose on you or oppress you, but you can''t leave the house without telling us. We would have been worried about you."

    Lucy shot a judging re at Rudy and remarked, "You, of all people, don''t get to say that."

    "I always tell mom."

    "Well, now you know."

    "You still haven''t told me where you all are going and with whom? I need all the names of the people and the ces."

    "Why are you being overprotective all of a sudden?"

    "I always wanted to try that."

    "I am going with my ssmates, and before you ask, yes." She nodded before saying, "All of them are girls. I can''t tell you the names of the ces since I am not the one in charge of making ns.

    But I am going with  Suzan, Melinda, Rosse, Leah, and Rina."

    "Yeah, I don''t know any of them."

    Lucy yfully pushed Rudy aside and said, "Obviously, you don''t. You have never met any of my friends before."

 Chapter 781 Rebecca At Work

    "Do you want me to help you make breakfast?" Rudy asked. "You have never made breakfast for six people, right?"

    Lucy was washing the vegetables and cing them on another te.

    "Do you have ns for today?" Lucy asked without stopping.

    "I think I do."

    "Hmm. Then go take a bath first. Help me afterward."

    ''I can wash myself with a snap without using a drop of water, but the feeling of water hitting my body is something I can''t miss.'' He uttered inwardly.

    "Alright. I will be back in a few minutes. Don''t peek, okay?"

    Lucy''s hands stopped, and she turned around to look at Rudy. She raised her brow with a disappointed look on her face but didn''t say a word. It seemed as though she wanted to say something but chose not to.

    Rudy walked past Angelica, who was watching their interaction while sipping water from the ss.

    When Rudy reached the living room, Angelica finished drinking the water and followed him.

    Rudy shook his head and gestured to her. He knew what Angelica was nning. She wanted to join Rudy in the bathroom, but that was obviously a bad idea.

    As soon as Rudy turned her down, she puffed her cheeks and sat on the couch with an angry look on her face.

    Rudy went upstairs to his room to grab his clothes and then went to the bathroom.

    Meanwhile, Reba was counting the cash on the register as she had to report it to the manager.

    "Ba, you can go home now," Someone said from the office.

    "I am not leaving. My shift ends after 2 hours."

    "You are the only person who doesn''t want to go home early. Don''t you have family waiting for you?"

    Reba furrowed her brows and finished counting the cash. She closed and locked the register with no change in her countenance.

    She then walked towards the office and opened the door before saying, "Why are you even here, Eleanor?"

    Since Eleanor was back in town and she had nothing to do, she came to her store to pass the time.

    "What do you mean by why am I here? This is my store. I cane here whenever I want," Eleanor replied casually.

    "Out of all your stores, you decided toe here? I am sure it would have been better if you had gone to your stores in the city."

    Eleanor shrugged her shoulders and said, "This was the nearest."

    SIGH!

    Reba let out a silent sigh and stood at the office''s doorway.

    "Are you done with the register?" Eleanor then asked.

    "Yes."

    Eleanor was sitting by her desk in front of aputer, but her chair was turned to the side, facing the door. She wore stylishputer sses and had a tablet in her hands and aptop on her desk.

    Theputer screen had the live footage from the cameras in the store, while theptop screen listed the share and stock prices graph. And the tablet had documents open.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eleanor pointed her gaze at the empty chair next to her desk and said, "Come, sit."

    Reba reluctantly decided to sit on the chair.

    "Here." Eleanor handed a file to Reba and said, "Can you perform a quick inspection on this one and tell me if everything is wrong?"

    Reba opened the file and rolled her eyes.

    "This is not part of my job."

    "But you are free, and you don''t want to go home. Learn to utilize your free time¡ª best advice from an entrepreneur."

    "I am one of those people who can be content with what they have. You have so much money, but you only use it to increase that money. When will that end? What will you do with that much money?

    Erika and Eric, and even their children generations after, can easily survive and live a luxurious life with the amount of money you have. So I don''t understand this constant need to make more money when you already have enough."

    Eleanor pressed something on her tablet, and the printer began to print out a few papers. Then, Eleanor arranged those papers, clipped them into a file, and ced it in front of Reba.

    "Check these too."

    Seeing she would receive no response from her, Reba let out a quiet sigh and began to read the documents.

    "I don''t even know what they are about, and what am I supposed to check?"

    "The ones in your hands are the legal documents of the rights of all properties I own. And the file I just gave you contains the legal documents of all the businesses I own."

    "And¡­ you are asking me to read them because¡­?"

    "As you said, what am I going to do with that much fortune?"

    "You are¡­ giving them to me¡­?"

    "No. I will give all my properties to Erika and my business to Eric. Of course, once they finish their major studies. I don''t want them to be dependent on me for everything. And I am sure they wouldn''t ept it even if I gave it to them now.

    They are so honest¡­ and mature for their ages. Reminds me of Rudy¡­" She chuckled. "You have no idea how happy I feel after telling Rudy everything."

    "So Eric and Erika are truly his kids?" Reba asked without taking her eyes off the documents.

    "You don''t seem jealous to know that I am the first girl to have his children."

    "Not going to lie, I always thought they weren''t Rudy''s. You disappeared one day and returned a few yearster with two kids."

    "You are the one who cut me off, cut everyone off."

    "I had to do it."

    "Let''s not talk about this, or it won''t end well," Eleanor spoke solemnly. "I have finally solved this issue with Rudy, so I don''t want to open it again."

    "Same." Reba nodded. "I guess we will never know who was right and who was wrong."

    "I think we both know who is right and who is wrong. You were a selfish cheeky brat, ept that fact."

    "I thought you said you weren''t going to talk about this topic anymore."

    Reba frowned.

 Chapter 782 [Bonus ] Ping

    "I thought you said you weren''t going to talk about this topic anymore," Reba frowned.

    "You are right, Sorry. It''s just that the truth slipped from my mouth."

    Reba clenched her fists and muttered, "Now I am convinced that you must have fed some lies to Rudy in your story."

    "I didn''t. I just told him the truth."

    "Yes, I am well aware of your definition of truth."

    "We can agree to disagree. Rudy didn''t seem to care much about it anyway, and he had a point. All that was in the past and can''t be changed."

    "What did you tell him? I want to know," Reba asked politely, seemingly hoping that Eleanor would tell her.

    "Rudy didn''t tell you, or you didn''t ask him?"

    Reba shook her head, "Rudy didn''t tell me."

    "Figures."

    "Hmm?" Reba shot a quick nce at Eleanor to know what she meant by that.

    "We talked while¡­" Eleanor made a zero with her fingers and repeatedly inserted her finger from the other hand into the zero.

    "..."

    "Sex."

    "Yes, I got it. I am just¡­ speechless. You two met yesterday, and already¡­ wow¡­ my respect for you decreases day by day."

    "We met eighteen years ago, and we already became a husband and a wife. What''s wrong with a couple making love?"

    "I don''t know. I didn''t expect you to do it as soon as you met."

    "What''s the point of dying? And sex feels great, and Rudy is¡­ master of sex. He can please us to our heart''s content. He is so good at it that your body automatically yearns for more. And sex is a great way tomunicate and express your love."

    Reba stared at Eleanor with a thoughtful look on her face. Seemingly pondering and trying to process Eleanor''s words.

    "Of course, I am talking about actual couples and true love. Not like teenagers nowadays who don''t know the meaning of love. I am genuinely worried about the future generation.

    I am d my kids are not like that. I don''t want to praise myself, but I think I did an excellent job in raising them. Usually, rich kids will be spoiled, and that''s totally natural. Kids behave just like their parents.

    What they see and hear as a kid, what they experience, and what they feel. I could go into detail, but we are getting sidetracked."

    Eleanor released a soft groan and muttered, "As I was saying, I don''t like the future. I am afraid that humans are bing less and less human."

    After a brief pause, she added, "I don''t mean physically, by the way."

    "I literally have no idea what you are talking about. You dodged my question by shifting the topic. What is that saying¡­ if you can''t convince them, confuse them. And you did just that."

    "Ba, you are turning thirty soon. Stop thinking that what you see and think is right, and others are wrong. Don''t judge unless you know the full story. You need to know and think from every perspective."

    Reba lowered her gaze and muttered, "But then I would always turn out wrong."

    Eleanor''s gaze softened, and she rubbed her head. She began to ponder as she reflected on what she had just said to Reba.

    ''It would be best to switch the topic.'' Eleanor uttered inwardly.

    "So¡­ since Rudy is now¡­ our Rudy. How are things going between you two?"

    Eleanor was genuinely curious to know the progress of Reba and Rudy''s rtionship. Since she couldn''t ask Rudy about it, she hoped to get answers from Reba.

    "What do you mean? Was something supposed to happen?"

    "It''s toote to y dumb. Like, why would you even try? I basically saw you grow up. I know everything about you. And I also know that you had a crush on Rudy ever since you were twelve."

    Eleanor stated with a judging look on her face, giving no options to Reba to defend herself.

    "I wouldn''t deny having a crush on him. But that was a childhood crush. Most girls have crushes at that age, and their crushes happen to be the person they are most close to, also someone older than them.

    I have never shared a moment with a man other than Rudy. Father was not¡­ an ideal father. Also, that wasn''t the type of crush you were thinking of.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At that time, I didn''t even know the meaning of romance. I just liked Rudy. But that changed and changed and changed. And now¡­"

    Reba released a soft sigh and chuckled, "I don''t know my feelings anymore. I love him. I want to kiss him and do things with him. But at the same time, I think it''s immoral."

    "So, in short, nothing has actually happened between you two," Eleanor groaned.

    "We have kissed! So many times!"

    "And? That''s normal."

    "I¡­ let him touch my boobs!"

    "Bare?"

    "I was going to, but¡­ we were¡­ interrupted."

    "Did you suck him yet?"

    "No! Thatesst!"

    "I would keep doing him sexual favors if I was you. Don''t forget, he is always surrounded by girls more young and beautiful than us."

    "..."

    Reba stayed quiet as she took a moment to ponder her choices and ns.

    "How do I¡­ suck him¡­? I have to take it in my mouth and¡­?"

    "You¡­" Eleanor raised her brow and squinted her eyes. "You have never seen porn before?"

    "..."

    "Doesn''t matter. Rudy will teach you. I was bad at it at first, too."

    Reba gulped and hesitantly asked, "But his¡­ penis is so big."

    "You have seen his dick?"

    "idently, yes. It used to be so small and cute when he was a kid, but now it''s a monster."

    Eleanor couldn''t help but grin after hearing that.

    "Tell that to Rudy. I am sure he will be turned on."

    ¡­

    Rudy was helping Lucy with breakfast when his phone buzzed.

    Lucy nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and said, "Who is so free to call you  so early at this hour?"

    It was from Lu B.

    "I have friends too."

    Rudy picked up the call and chuckled, "What? Are you missing me already?"

    [I found him.]

    "Found who? The statue man?"

    [The two terrorists who escaped. I found one of them. We just got a ping a few seconds ago.]

    "Oh? Today seems to be my good day."

    [You are not going to like where his current location is.]

    "Where?" Rudy''s grin vanished and got reced with a frown.

 Chapter 783 Judgy Personality

    Reba finished reading one file and moved it toward Eleanor.

    "This one has no errors in it."

    "Thanks. Now check the other one."

    SIGH!

    Reba let out a silent sigh and muttered, "I know that you know that I know that there is no error in this one either. So why do you put me through this torture?"

    "Oh? I thought you liked working for me. Since you don''t take the bonus and extra money I give you, and you like to earn them rightfully, I thought I should give you an opportunity to work for the money you earn."

    "I see. So this is revenge for all those remarks I made."

    "You may consider my silence as yes."

    "Now that Rudy remembers everything, you changed your demeanor to how it was eighteen years ago," Rebamented, taking the file in her hands.

    She read through a few pages and shot a quick nce at Eleanor to see what she was doing. Eleanor was busy doing something on herptop.

    "Are you checking the stock prices and shares?"

    "Hmm." She nodded in response.

    "Has the market opened yet?"

    Eleanor swiveled at Reba with a curious look on her face and asked, "You interested in this?"

    Reba shook her head and said, "I will stay away from that for my entire life."

    "Why not? It''s a great way to make money if you know what you are doing."

    "It sure is, but still¡­ never. You are investing money in the shares and stocks managed by humans. I personally can''t trust humans."

    "Oh! Are you talking about stock maniption? Yes, that is a petty practice of some people. They hold a major share in stock, and when the price is at its all-time high, they cash out, dropping the stock value to the bare minimum."

    "..."

    "I keep my eyes open for the stocks at high alert."

    "You do stock maniption?" Reba asked with a conflicted look on her face, wondering what she should think about Eleanor.

    "I don''t. See? You judged me again without learning the full story. Stop that habit of yours, Ba. I am saying this as your friend and because I think of you as my younger sister."

    "But you said¡­"

    "I watch out for such stocks because they have a high chance of crashing the market. The ones who pulled out made big bucks. Once that happens, I buy most of the shares of that stock, increasing the stock prices back to their average, or sometimes, even more.

    Once that happens, people who invested when the market crashed, make some nice money. While the ones who didn''t do anything and held their shares neither lost nor gained.

    While I, who bought the major share, now own thatpany." Reba shrugged and ended her exnation with a shrug.

    "So¡­ in short, no one lost anything?" Reba asked curiously.

    "I wouldn''t say that. Those who sold their shares after the market crashed, lost. Not to mention, this trick doesn''t always work. But I manage to make a profit from my failures too.

    I have nock of money, time, skill, talent, people, and Rudy''s love. I am content with what I have and what I am today."

    "Your flexing skills are next level, I have to admit," Reba nodded.

    "And your judging skills are poor." Eleanor didn''t let her chance slide to get back at Reba.

    "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s not wrong to judge, but don''t judge too quickly. I already told you about it a while ago. You know about 69, right?"

    Reba quietly nodded with a flushed face.

    "What is it?"

    "Are you really going to make me say it?" Reba''s eyes showed what she thought.

    "It''s a¡­ sex position¡­" Reba responded.

    "Uhh¡­ you are not wrong. But¡­ I wasn''t talking about that¡­" Eleanor rubbed her face with one hand.

    Eleanor drew something on her tablet and ced it on the desk in front of Reba.

    "Can you tell me what you see?"

    Eleanor had drawn the number 6 on the screen. Upon seeing it, Reba raised her brow with a confused look on her face. Seemingly, wondering why Eleanor would ask her such an obvious thing.

    "It''s a six. Why? Is there a hidden meaning behind this?"

    Eleanor chose to ignore Reba''s question and uttered, "To me, this is 9."

    Reba stared at the tablet''s screen for a few seconds to reflect on what she had just learned.

    "I think I understood what you were trying to say."

    "Good. I can''t believe I am teaching this to a 30-year-old."

    "But sometimes, it''s not 6 or 9. Sometimes, it''s 8."

    "..."

    "And sometimes, it''s 4."

    "Yeah, but how would you take them from your perspective?"

    "I don''t need to? I believe that what I see and hear is right, but that might be wrong. As long as I don''t know the full truth, I am free to draw various conclusions, right?"

    Eleanor released a silent sigh and shook her head at Reba, pondering how she should make Reba understand the concept of what she was trying to say.

    After giving it a quick thought, Eleanor came up with an idea.

    "What if you draw various possibilities instead of conclusions? You might not know, but Rudy does that. That''s why he is great at guessing and always ready to discover the worst."

    "Because he is an overthinker," Reba didn''t waste a single second to reply, as though she had predicted Eleanor would say that.

    "Leave it. You would realize once you go through something bad. You are ungrateful for what you have. I am sure one day Rudy is going to be fed up with your judgy personality and snap at you."

    Reba recalled that happening and gulped down anxiously.

    While debating, Eleanor''s gaze fell upon theputer screen that showed the live footage of the store. And she saw a hooded figure standing in front of the cashier counter.

    "Hey, someone is there," Eleanor muttered and turned to Reba. "Did you hear the bell ring?"

    "No."

    Reba got up from the chair and said, "I will be back after handling that customer."

    "Feel free to go home."

    "I won''t, even if I die," she waved at her without looking.

 Chapter 784 Rrrrudii

    Reba left Eleanor''s office and went straight to the counter. On the way, she got a nce at the hooded figure.

    The figure was a muscr man with a sturdy build and a tall height. He wore leader shoes that shined, while the rest of his attire was normal. He wore a hoodie that covered his head and hid his face.

    That was totally normal clothes to be worn in the early morning while jogging, and there was nothing suspicious about it.

    Reba got to the counter and said, "I apologize for the inconvenience. I got rather upied with something."

    Reba thought the customer was waiting at the counter to get the bill, but upon noticing that his hands were empty, she sharpened her gaze and became cautious.

    "Are you here to ask something about your shopping? Is there something you are interested in? I will take you to the row shelves."

    However, the man didn''t respond.

    "..." Reba had started to feel uneasy, but there was nothing she could do. Her job was to deal with all types of customers, including drunkards and people with issues.

    "Is there anything you need?" Reba asked again, this time a little louder.

    "Yessss¡­" The man finally responded with a sharp husky voice.

    ''This person doesn''t seem to be native. Maybe he is having trouble understanding me or my ent?'' Reba wondered.

    "What do you need?" she asked in a clear voice.

    The man was facing the floor, but after Reba asked him, he raised his head and looked at her with a wide grin on his face. But the grin seemed creepy rather than friendly.

    ''Don''t judge people too quickly without knowing the full story.'' Reba recalled Eleanor''s voice and refrained from reacting to the man''s grin.

    "I need¡­ Rrrrrudiiii."

    "Hmm? What was that? Radish?"

    "No, no." The man shook his head. "Rrudi."

    Reba raised her brow and repeated what the man said, "Rudi¡­?"

    Her eyes widened in epiphany.

    She quickly stepped back and made a run to Eleanor''s office, but the man followed her, and he ran faster than Reba. Even if she managed to reach Eleanor''s office, she would be caught while opening the door, or the man would enter Eleanor''s office with her.

    However, before Reba could reach Eleanor''s office, the door suddenly opened, and Eleanor walked out with a double-barrel shotgun in her hand.

    She pulled Reba behind her with one hand and pointed the gun at the man.

    "Take one step closer, and I will blow your head."

    "Oui~" The man scoffed while grinning. "A gun. West is scarry~"

    "This is licensed. Don''t worry. And I can shoot you in self-defense. I already have the footage as proof," Eleanor responded nonchntly.

    "Scarry woman~"

    "Step back and get out of the store. I have already called the cops. You won''t get far even if you run."

    "Oho! Cops? They arree not allowed herre."

    After hearing that, Eleanor raised her brow and moved her finger to the trigger. Only a few people knew that the cops weren''t allowed in the town while on duty.

    "Who are you?" Eleanor asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The man raised his hands in the air and said, "Don''t worrry~ I am not here to harrm you. You¡­ are prrotected¡­ and¡­. marrked¡­ by him. If I trry to harrm you, I will die."

    "Good, looks like you have done your homework."

    "Yess~ I never let my prrreyy escape."

    Eleanor pressed the trigger and fired a shot, which only grazed the man''s cheek. She quickly reloaded the gun using her thighs as support.

    "Before you say anything, I missed that on purpose. The next shot will blow your head. I will count to three. Leave this store without turning around."

    "Otherrrwisssee?" The man snickered.

    "I will¡ª"

    "Yess." The man interrupted Eleanor and spread his arms wide. "Go ahead and shooot me."

    Eleanor lowered the gun and said, "I warned you."

    "Wh-what are you doing?!" Reba eximed. "Why did you lower your gun?!"

    Eleanor turned around and ced her arm around Reba''s shoulder.

    "Close your eyes."

    "What are you¡ª"

    ZAP! BOOM~!

    Reba turned around to see that the man was nowhere to be seen, and the ceiling of the store had a massive hole in it.

    "What¡­ did... you do?" she asked with a baffled look on her face.

    "That wasn''t me."

    "..."

    Eleanor turned to Reba and said, "One thing you need to know is that Rudy is always here for us. He wouldn''t let us be harmed, no matter what type of evil it is. We are not lucky, nor hees at the right time; hees when he feels something is wrong.

    Once he has marked us, his powers warn him even if he himself doesn''t realize it." She shrugged her shoulders and said, "I know this because I have been saved by him multiple times. That is why I have never been afraid of anyone, except the fear of losing him¡ª which I know will never happen because he is the strongest."

    "Yes, but¡­" Reba looked at the ceiling and muttered, "That man could have harmed us. He would have killed me if you hadn''te out at the right time!"

    "No. We are marked. No evil can harm us. Had he touched us, he would have been incinerated."

    "What if¡­ he hadn''t touched us to kill us?! What if he had used a weapon? Or another way to kill that doesn''t require touching?"

    "That doesn''t work either," she shrugged. "What do you think was protecting you all this time? The town? No, it was Rudy''s spell."

    "You¡­" Reba''s eyes widened.

    "Of course, I knew about the town''s spirit. I know the secrets you don''t. While you were busy raising Rudy, I kept myself busy discovering more and more about him and his powers."

    She handed the shotgun to Reba and said, "Wait here. I will im the insurance."

    "..." Reba looked at the damage of the ceiling and muttered, "How are you going to exin this to the insurancepany?"

    Meanwhile, the man crashed onto the mountain in a severely injured state.

 Chapter 785 Hoodie Man

    The man crashed onto the mountain in a nearly dead state. His body was bleeding, and his bones had fractured beyond repair. Just a look at his body seemed bizarre and disturbing.

    The man struggled to keep his eyes open but managed to look up at the sky, where he saw something approaching him at a very high speed.

    Of course, it was Rudy.

    He moved his fingers and tried to escape, but none of his body parts were intact to respond to hismand.

    The next moment, Rudynded on top of the man as the mountain exploded into pieces. He looked around for the man and found him running on one leg.

    Rudy was surprised to see that the man was able to walk even after receiving such an injury.

    It all happened so fast that the debris on the mountain that Rudy had obliterated still hadn''t fallen to the ground. In fact, they were going up, seemingly still under the effect of the previous impact.

    Rudy moved his finger up andunched the debris toward the man, but the man somehow managed to dodge them without looking back.

    Rudy raised his brow and prepared to crush the man under the mountain, but he changed his mind after noticing something strange.

    The man had started walking on two legs, and most of his injuries had recovered.

    Rudy took a deep breath and cracked his neck to the sides.

    Then, he dashed to the man at a zing speed and punched him in the face, sending him crashing into the other mountains. But it didn''t end there. Before the man could copse to the next mountain, Rudy grabbed him by the neck and tossed him in the air.

    But very gently.

    He wanted the man to fall down, so he could kick him up in the air and send him to space.

    However, as soon as Rudy kicked him, he received a simr blow at the exact spot he had kicked the man.

    But Rudy''s endurance was greater than all.

    He grabbed the man and took him to space, tossing him towards the moon.

    Rudy gathered his thoughts and recalled what had just happened. He ced his hand on his lower abdomen and muttered, "Damn¡­ it hurts."

    ''But how did this happen? That man didn''t even touch me. If I have to guess, he somehow inflicted the same damage on me...

    So this is how it feels.

    I can endure it, but it still sings. I don''t think it will stop aching any time soon. Since it''s my power¡­ I won''t be able to heal it. I have to wait for it to heal. Although, my healing process is fast, so it shouldn''t be long.''

    Rudy released a sigh of relief and touched his shlong.

    ''I was going to kick him in the nuts, actually. But I missed it. Boy, I am d I missed it. So many lives would have been destroyed if that had happened.''

    Even at the crucial time when he was fighting an unknown enemy with unknown power in space, he had his priorities straight.

    "Now, where is that piece of shit?"

    Rudy nced around in the direction he had thrown the man, but he wasn''t there.

    ''Using my vision ability in space is like looking for water in water.''

    "Arre you perrrhapss looking forrr me?" the man asked.

    Rudy looked up to see the man hovering with a wide, ear-to-ear grin on his face on top of him. He had his arms wide open, but his legs were totally close, with no gap seen in between them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But what surprised Rudy the most was that the man still had his hood on.

    "Where did you buy that hoodie? I would like to buy some."

    "Sadly, it''s not for sale. It''s made frrrom special materrials."

    Rudy snapped his finger, and a simr hoodie appeared in his hand.

    "Thank you for the patronage."

    The man''s eyes widened in surprise, and he checked his hoodie to make sure he was wearing his.

    He ced his hand on his chin and rubbed it, then scratched it.

    "Can you trry burrning it? I am currious."

    Rudy manifested one more hoodie and burned it.

    "Heh! It''s not the same. Mine is differrrent!" the man smirked.

    Rudy pondered for a second and pointed his finger at the hoodie.

    "So that hoodie is the source of your powers?"

    The man flew even higher to make distance between the two of them, seemingly afraid of Rudy since he had already figured out everything.

    "Come on, it''s rude to leave a conversation halfway through," Rudy groaned.

    The man looked down and squinted his eyes because he couldn''t see Rudy below him.

    "Arre you perrhaps looking forr me?" Rudy scoffed as he imitated the man.

    The man looked up and saw Rudy casually ying tic tac toe using the stars and theets.

    The man clenched his fists and said, "You arreee intolerrable!"

    "Yes, I get that a lot."

    The man flew towards Rudy and swung his fist, trying to punch Rudy.

    "Looks like you don''t have any offensive powers." Rudy manifested a small matter of void on the tip of his finger and fired it like a gun.

    The man couldn''t see the void ball because it was made of void, which looked the same as space.

    When the man tried to punch Rudy, the void ball hit his fist and devoured his hand, making a fool out of the man who swung his arm without realizing he didn''t have his hand anymore.

    Rudy frowned his face and looked at his arm, only to realize that he had once again received the same damage he had inflicted on the man.

    ''What the hell is this power? I thought it only worked on physical attacks, and thus I used a magic attack. If all types of attacks don''t work on him, and I will receive the exact same damage¡­ How am I going to deal with this son of a bitch?''

    "What''s wrrrong? Aree you finally scarred of me?" the man asked with a wide smirk across his face.

    He was confident that Rudy couldn''t win against him. He knew that if Rudy tried to kill him, he would receive the same damage and die too.

    "Allow me to intrroduuce myself. My name is Pearru, test subject 005 of the supergene experiment."

 Chapter 786 Test Subject 005

    Rudy rubbed his chin as he took a moment to ponder.

    "Are you the janitor at the school? If you are angry about that clogged toilet, then I have to tell you it wasn''t me. It was like that when I teleported there."

    "I told you I am test subject 005! Why would you mistake me for a janitor?"

    Of course, Rudy had heard it clearly, but he was buying time. He wanted to find a way to deal with Peauru, and for that , he had to know more about him.

    Even if Rudy had asked him nicely about himself, he wouldn''t have answered, obviously. So Rudy chose the old ssic method to make him utter everything.

    "Test subject?" Rudy raised his brow with a serious look on his face. "Oh, right! Now I remember!"

    "Of courrsee you do," Peauru said smugly.

    "We have a test for subject history tomorrow. Thanks for reminding me. I am bad at history, you see."

    "Enough! How darre you mock me?! I am betterr than you! And I will prrove it by killing you!"

    "Argh, you ruined it." Rudy let out a frustrated sigh and muttered, "I have dealt with many pieces of shits like you who came to harm me and ended up ceasing to exist. You made a unique  entry but then turned into the cliche enemy."

    SIGH!

    "I am not like them! I am pearrru. They called me a failurrre and mocked me because I didn''t have any offensive powerrr, but I will prrrove them wrrong after I kill you! You arre the strrrongest being in existence!

    If I kill you, I will prrove to them that I don''t need offensive power!"

    Peauru hovered in front of Rudy and waited for Rudy''s response and reaction.

    ''I can easily kill him using one of my overpowered attacks, but it could hurt me too. I can''t counter against my own power, which is my biggest drawback in this battle.

    If I wanted to kill him, I would have one shot him in the store, but mom and Elena were around. I could have killed him after that, but I purposely kept him alive because I wanted to ask him a few questions.

    I assumed I would torture him to get my answers and then kill him, but he has a strange power. I am not sure if I should even call this a power. And he said he is the test subject of a supergene experiment.

    He can''t be from the other timeline. He is from this timeline where the supergene experiments have been sessful. I already knew that since the zombie apocalypse was the result of the supergene experiment.

    This man standing in front of me is yet another sessful test subject who acquired the power to counter me¡­ the Lord. But is it his power or the hoodie? I guessed that earlier, and judging by how he reacted, I think I hit the mark.

    If he is getting this power from the hoodie, doesn''t it mean that he is powerless without it? I had touched him at the store when I tossed him in the sky. Since I can copy anything I touched, I copied his hoodie and pasted it to make an exact replica, but it only copied the structure, not the material¡ª which is weird.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But what''s the point of being a test subject if anyone who wears that hoodie can be like him? I am missing something. I need more answers.''

    Rudy had already analyzed the situation in the middle of the battle. He had his ways to win the fight, but he needed a few answers.

    Rudy stared at Peauru with emotionless eyes and uttered, "Looks like I need to remind you why I am called the strongest. If small pests like you keep interfering in my lovely and peaceful life, what am I going to do with the big fry?

    Since you know about me, that must mean you know who I am. Seriously, and I thought I was doing a good job keeping my lordship hidden. Who are you people, and where do youe from?

    If you wanted, you could have harmed my lovers, but you didn''t because you were aware of my spell. So why do you fear my spell but not me? No one can win against me, and that''s an absolute rule, so why did youe here to die?

    You cannot defeat me, no one can. Also¡­" Rudy raised his brow and squinted his eyes before asking. "What did you do with the real terrorist whose phone you are using. Two terrorists managed to escape, and one of them turned out to be a superhuman?

    That''s an unbelievable coincidence. And why was it that the phone''s location was pinged in my town, in my lover''s store? It doesn''t make sense. Your goal was to call me out.

    But why? What did you achieve by doing that? Let me guess¡­ death. If you wanted to die, you could have just asked me. I would have granted your wish.

    "We don''t fearr the Lorrd, but we fearr his powerrs. Anyone can be Lorrd. You arre not a special case. But you arre¡­ unworrthy to be Lorrd. You arren''t using your powerrs how they are supposed to be used.

    Why is this worrld still living a peaceful life? Where is Chaoss? Where is blood? Where is destruction? You know humansss don''t deserrve to live a peaceful life. So why are you prrotecting them?"

    "What did you do with the real terrorist who escaped that day?" Rudy asked, ignoring Peauru''s questions.

    "I am that terrrorrist."

    "No, you are not. A superhuman wouldn''t even be interested in a bank robbery. Who is your leader, and where is the mastermind?"

    "I am the masterrmind!"

    "Yeah, right. And I am masterdick."

    Rudy raised his hand and snapped his fingers.

    SNAP~!

    That was the only sound in the silent space that echoed across the gxy.

    "Since you are not worth wasting my time, I am done dealing with you."

 Chapter 787 Chains Of The Void

    SNAP~!

    Pearu waited for something to happen after Rudy snapped, but he was met with silence.

    "What did you do?" he asked with a confused look on his face.

    "What is your name, by the way?" Rudy raised his brow. "Is it Pearu or Pearrru?"

    "Don''t make fun of Pearrru!"

    Pearu air dashed towards Rudy, but he was stopped by an invisible force. He swung his fist, but his hand couldn''t move as though he was caught by something. He tried to kick Rudy, but his legs didn''t respond either.

    SNAP~!

    Rudy snapped again and revealed the chains of the void, which he had used to chain Pearu.

    "What did you do to Pearrru?!" Pearu yelled. "And how has it not affected you?"

    "I found a way to counter your petty trick," Rudy shrugged. "You sold yourself out, actually. I copied your hoodie, but I couldn''t copy the materials, which didn''t make sense. But then I remembered something.

    My powers can''t counter my powers, but that''s not restricted to my powers only. My powers won''t work against something simr to it. It will cancel everything out.

    I copied your hoodie, but it didn''t copy the materials because it was made up of simr powers. But that''s impossible as well. No one can copy or replicate my powers.

    That''s when I came to the realization that your hoodie is an artifact, made to copy and counter any and all physical and magical attacks."

    Pearu''s eyes widened in fear as he tried to break free of the chains of the void.

    "However, something seemed wrong. If it was actually the power of the hoodie, then you are nothing but a lump of meat. So I used a magic attack on you to test something."

    Pearu recalled the void ball Rudy had shot to devour his arm.

    "As soon as my arm began to regenerate, yours did too. But the most interesting part was that the sleeves of the hoodie regenerated too."

    Rudy smirked from the corner of his lips and uttered, "That hoodie is a part of your body, like skin and flesh. They merged the artifact with your body. What a pitiable existence.

    You can''t even take it off to take a bath. Does it not stink? Must be sad wearing the same clothes all the time."

    "Arrrgh!" Pearu opened and closed his fists again and again. "Let Pearrru go!"

    "Hold on, I haven''tpleted my analysis yet," Rudy smirked widened from the other corner of his clips, spreading across his face.

    "You said you don''t fear the Lord but the Lord''s power. You knew about the mark and the spell I had casted on my lovers, and you were afraid of activating the spell."

    SNAP~!

    Rudy snapped and continued, "Which means¡­ you can''t defend yourself against the spell, nor can you replicate them to inflict equal damage to the caster. Because as soon as a spell has been casted¡­ it bes innate unless triggered.

    Moreover, your artifact is useless if no damage is done to you. I used the chains of the void to bind you, but that didn''t hurt or inflict damage on you. Hence, it didn''t replicate my attack, nor did it bind me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Stop! Let Pearrru go! Pearrru has to be the strrrongest! Pearrru has to prrove them wrrrong!"

    Rudy got close to Pearu and choked him as he begged for mercy.

    "Let''s see if you have got something interesting for me."

    Rudy''s eyes shined purple, and the glow spread across his eye sockets. He looked into Pearu''s eyes, and they began to shine purple too.

    Absolute mind reading¡ª allowed Rudy to read each and every memory of someone by essing the core of their brain. He had never used this ability on anyone, nor could he use it on his harem, as it guaranteed permanent brain damage, which could also lead to brain failure, paralysis, or worse or better¡­ death.

    However, Rudy had no need to worry if he used it on an enemy.

    "Arrrgh! Stop! It hurrts! Pearrru is in pain!"

    After a few seconds, Rudy closed his eyes and opened them, deactivating his absolute mind-reading ability.

    "There is nothing in your brain¡­"

    ''Did they wipe his memory? No, he has memories of his life, but¡­ the supergene experiment has destroyed his brain and body. Even if I let him go, he will die in a couple of days¡­ and that will be a painful death.

    I remember how it felt when I was experimented on. They had no care for me, my feelings, and my pain. They treated me like an animal to perfect that supergene serum. I was tested day and night. No food, no water, no nothing.

    They only let me go because my body had stopped functioning, and it could no longer be experimented on. The thing is¡­ I didn''t ask them to leave me in that forest¡­ They threw me with the other test subjects.

    I was not alone¡­ but I was the only one alive. I tempered with my memories and fooled myself to get a happy ending, but that ended up¡­ well, it doesn''t matter. I have decided to stop thinking about that world.

    That Rudy wasn''t me. I simply have his memories. I have no need to feel sad or angry about what happened to him. He was a jerk and selfish asshole who destroyed the lives of his loved ones.

    To be honest, he deserved to die like that. I am not like him. I am different¡­ I am strong¡­ I am powerful¡­ I have already saved them. I am¡­ the ghost of all the Rudys who have ever existed.

    I am better than all of them¡­ I am better!''

    Rudy was familiar with the supergene experiment, and he sympathized with Pearu, who was chosen as a test subject.

    "It hurrrts! Help me! Pearrru doesn''t want to die! Pearru wants to be prrraised! Pearru wants to be loved!"

    Pearu bellowed in agony.

    Rudy ced his hand on Pearu''s head and calmly uttered, "It''s okay. You can rest now."

    He had the first nce at Pearu''s face, his skin was pale, and his eyes dted but filled with tears.

    Pearu''s body turned into shining dust particles that scattered across the universe.

    Rudy had given Pearu a painless death.

    Rudy lowered his gaze wistfully and muttered, "I will find them and send them to hell. That''s a personal grudge."

 Chapter 788 Hot And Badass Milf

    Rudy hovered in space and looked upon the blue wistfully. His face showed no expression, it was still and stiff, like a statue.

    ''Why is this worrld still living a peaceful life? Where is Chaoss? Where is blood? Where is destruction? You know humansss don''t deserrve to live a peaceful life. So why are you prrotecting them?''

    Rudy recalled Pearu''s words to which he hadn''t responded.

    "What am I supposed to do?" he muttered to himself.

    He moved his hand and pointed it toward the blue before covering it with his fist.

    "I can crush it with ease and kill every human on the. But then what? Create a new, a new human race, and repeat all over again? Humans would end up the same way they do in every timeline and reality.

    I am in no mood to reset the world again and again. I just want to live my life peacefully with my lovers. But I know that''s not possible. So let me live this life a little longer before I announce my Lordship.

    Then this world can meet its doom for all I care. They are the abandoned race for this reason."

    He took a deep breath and released a heavy sigh. Then, he cracked his fingers and stretched his body.

    "Now that I am in space¡­e to think of it¡­ I always end up in space whenever there is a fight. I can easily deal with normal humans without even using my powers. But once superpowers are involved, I end up in space.

    I can literally blow up the if I identally use a fraction of my power. Bute to space whenever there is a fight¡­ that''s boring. Well, whatever. Fighting in itself is boring since I always win.

    I wonder if I will ever meet someone with whom I can fight seriously, where my life can be in danger. That would be a thrilling experience which I long for and have long forgotten."

    ''I will do the daily search for Elise since I am already in space.''

    Rudynded in front of Eleanor''s store after five minutes.

    His countenance seemed even more worse than before. Seemingly, he had no luck in finding Elise this time either.

    Reba, who was taking things out from the debris of the fallen ceiling¡ª that had destroyed the shelves and the items on them. But the packed food and snacks seemed to be in the best condition.

    Reba noticed Rudy was standing outside the store with his back facing the door.

    "Eleanor, I think my shift hours have ended, so I will take my leave now," she said without taking her eyes off Rudy''s back.

    "You have got to be kidding me!" Eleanor shouted from her office. "You are going to leave me in the middle of this mess?"

    She came out of her office, hoping to convince Reba to stay a little longer until help arrived, but when she saw Rudy, she stopped and stood beside Reba.

    "Are you not going to go talk to him?" Eleanor asked Reba.

    "I¡­ I don''t know. I am feeling repulsed¡­ like¡­ something is telling me to not approach him right now¡­" she muttered.

    "I feel you. But I think you should¡­ go. He needs you."

    "I guess¡­" Reba gulped down anxiously and handed the packed snacks to Eleanor.

    She walked to the store''s store as it automatically opened and walked a few steps forward before stopping.

    "Rudy, are you okay?" she asked in a calm voice.

    Rudy moved his hand to his face and forced his lips to smile. He pulled his cheeks up and opened his eyes wide.

    He turned around with a happy face and said, "Never been better. What are you two? The ceiling didn''t fall on you, did it?"

    Reba shook her head and said, "I know you made sure to not let that happen."

    "That''s true."

    A few secondster, Eleanor walked out of the store wearing a ck fedora hat and ck sunsses, her hair swaying from the sides and dancing as she walked. She wore a ck suit and a leather coat over it, ck tights, and ck heels.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    On top of that, she was carrying a shotgun with one hand, and her other hand was busy applying ck lipstick on her lips.

    "..." Reba raised her eyes and bit her lips after seeing Eleanor.

    While Rudy had forgotten everything and was captivated by Eleanor.

    Eleanor stopped in front of them and asked, "Is something wrong?"

    "You definitely did that on purpose, didn''t you?" Reba asked as her face twitched.

    "Hmm?"

    "You didn''t have to do all that?"

    "Do what?"

    "The hat and the sunsses. And the coat and the ck lipstick!"

    "I just closed the store, so I got my stuff before leaving."

    "You are not fooling anyone with that." Reba turned to Rudy, "Right, Rudy?"

    "A hot and badass milf¡­ now that''s a rarebination."

    "Oh my, thank you. I am d it worked."

    Reba shot a re at Eleanor and said, "What about the store? I can still see that the lights are on."

    "The store is temporarily closed down until it''s repaired. I might renovate it and make a mall, to be honest. What do you think?" She asked sincerely.

    "Looks like I am about to lose my job¡­"

    "That''s up to you. You no longer have to worry about the money or raising Rudy. You work before you like to work. If you want to work, I can make you the manager once the mall is ready. And that will be a daytime shift."

    "I will think about it."

    Eleanor took off her sunsses and moved close to Rudy.

    "What do you think? Did I make you horny?"

    "Yup."

    "Heh," Eleanor smirked from the corner of her lips and kissed Rudy on the lips while ncing at Reba.

    "If Reba doesn''t give you any, you can alwayse to me. I can always make time for my lovely husband."

    "There is actually something I want to talk to you about. Let''s meet in the evening for a¡­ dinner?"

    "Sure."

    Eleanor handed the sunsses to Reba and ced the hat on her head before pressing it a little to obstruct Reba''s views.

    "Now, now, be careful, or you will get burned."

    Rebbeca raised the hall a bit and said, "But the sun rose a few minutes ago. It can''t burn anyone.."

    "I was talking about you burning from jealousy," Eleanor scoffed.

 Chapter 789 Cupid Eleanor

    Eleanor hugged Rudy after roasting Reba, who was already burning with jealousy.

    Reba red at Eleanor and watched how she pressed her boobs against Rudy''s chest and her cheeks against his cheeks.

    Even though she was wearing Eleanor''s ck sunsses, Rudy and Eleanor could see the re in Reba''s eyes.

    Eleanor smiled at Reba and said, "Does this not remind you of 1989?"

    "Yeah¡­" Rudy responded.

    "Ba always used to re at me like that whenever I showed my love. That one thing hasn''t changed until now."

    "I think it has changed," Reba responded with no change in her re. "At that time, I couldn''t do anything, nor did I know why I disliked you. But now¡­"

    Reba pulled Rudy away from Eleanor and hugged him before saying, "Now I can snatch him from you."

    Eleanor chuckled softly and hugged Rudy and Reba together.

    "You don''t have to snatch him when we can share him."

    Rudy was getting squeezed between Reba and Eleanor, two milfs whom he cared about the most.

    "Umm¡­ as much as I like being sandwiched between the two of you, I think we should stop. Otherwise, my hotdog will be hard and slip out."

    "Don''t you worry, my lovely hubby." Eleanor kissed Rudy on the cheeks. "I do like eating your hard hotdogs."

    "..."

    Reba felt vulnerable in front of Eleanor. Usually, Reba would get all the attention, and she would be Rudy''s priority, but with Eleanor around, she felt like a background character whose screen time had ended.

    Eleanor gazed at Reba from the corner of her eyes and continued, "But I will let Ba have today''s hotdog, right, Ba?"

    "..." Reba didn''t know what to say, although she was well aware of what Eleanor was referring to. But she wasn''t ready to have such level of intimacy with Rudy just yet.

    It was too soon and too much for her.

    "Just so you know, you will be left behind if you keep stalling. The rest is up to you."

    Of course, Rudy had already guessed what Eleanor was talking about. Although he didn''t like how Eleanor was pushing Reba to the edge, he didn''t say a word.

    That was Reba''s choice. If she didn''t want to do it, she wouldn''t, and if she wanted to do it, she would. Rudy had no say on the matter, although he was the said person.

    "Ahem!" Someone cleared their throat to make their presence known.

    Eleanor looked at Rudy, and Reba looked at Eleanor. After making sure none of them had done that, they turned around to see a blonde-haired girl standing at the edge of the street near the store''s ground.

    "J?" Eleanor raised her brow.

    She let go of Rudy and turned around.

    "Whoa~ You look like Rachel, not going to lie. I see the striking resemnce, only the hair color is different.

    "You can''t just pretend that you weren''t hugging Rudy," J remarked, moving her gaze to Reba.

    She had hidden her face behind the hat.

    Then, J stared at Rudy with a disappointed look on her face.

    "Seriously, in an open area like this where anyone could have seen you?"

    Rudy rubbed his chin and muttered, "I didn''t sense her."

    Obviously, Rudy had his senses activated, and he was mindful of his surroundings. In fact, he could even sense the ants and small insects which wouldn''t normally be seen with the naked eye.

    However, he could sense someone as big as J.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Rudy activated his vision ability to see J, but she didn''t appear in his vision, as though she didn''t exist or she was invisible.

    At that time, Rudy had an epiphany as he recalled a certain event that had urred in the store.

    One time, Rudy hade to the store before sunrise when it was dark, and he found Reba working alone in the store. He was angry at her because she had told him that she would be working with Rachel¡ª J''s mother.

    But when he used his vision ability, only Reba was caught in the radar. However, J was present too, but Rudy''s vision ability couldn''t see her. Thus, Rudy assumed Reba was alone at the store when she wasn''t.

    ''Hmm. So it''s not that J suddenly became immune to my vision ability after what happened the other night. Why is this happening? I couldn''t track her either, even though I had marked her.

    And that shadow''s trail in the infirmary¡­'' Rudy nodded. ''Looks like I have to keep a close eye on J.''

    "Why are you here?" Rudy asked J with a curious look on his face.

    "I came to buy some things at the store, just like everyone."

    "The store is closed, but¡­ you can still grab the items you want," Eleanor responded.

    "Closed? What happened?!"

    "You will know when you get inside." Eleanor patted Rudy on the shoulder and said, "I will leave for the office from here."

    "Take care."

    "You too."

    Eleanor walked past Reba while looking at her from the corner of her eyes.

    J rushed to follow Eleanor but slowed down when she got near Rudy.

    "I will call youter." She rushed away after telling that to Rudy.

    "See?! She saw us!" Reba bit her lips. "What would she think of us now?"

    "Rx. She knows."

    "She¡­ knows¡­?" Reba slowly raised her brow. "Why does she know?"

    "Because I told her."

    "And why would you go telling everyone about us?"

    "I am adding her to my harem, so she deserves to know. All my harem members do."

    "You¡­." Reba released a quiet sigh and muttered, "Adding every girl you know to your harem. Please keep your hands away from Lucy. She is your sister.''

    "...."

    Reba squinted her eyes and asked, " What''s with the silence? Please don''t tell me you fucked her too."

    "I didn''t! When would I do that?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe when no one is at home? Oh, wait, that happens every night!" She asserted sarcastically.

    "Geez. Come on, mom. Lucy is dear to both you and me. If something happens between us, you will be the first one to know about us."

    "I don''t want anything to happen between you two. And that''s period!"

    "That''s not in my hands." Rudy raised his hands as though he was trying to prove something. "She is the one trying to make moves on me. I am sure you have noticed it already."

    "..."

    "So don''t me me if one day she manages to seduce me. Because that happened in the other timeline, and our rtionship had turned pretty questionable."

 Chapter 790 Liable Lucy

    Reba pondered as she gathered her thoughts.

    "Yes¡­ I have seen her acting touchy with you and making suggestive remarks. But¡­ I thought she was¡­ an innocent girl. I never considered her to be a girl like that. Whenever I noticed, I thought I had a corrupted mind for thinking something so outrageous.

    But if she is truly trying to seduce you¡­ then you should stop her."

    "And say what? Hey, I don''t like how you are trying to seduce me. Or something? First of all, she is making subtle moves to avoid making it look obvious. So even if we point it out, she would act innocent and get away with it."

    "Then¡­ just don''t get seduced?" Reba came up with a perfect solution, which wasn''t possible.

    "Are you asking a normal high school teenage boy not to get seduced by a cute girl?" Rudy asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "You are not desperate, are you? You have so many girls in your harem, and you can fuck any of them whenever you feel horny. So I don''t understand how and why you would get seduced by another girl?"

    "That''s thew of horniness. When a guy sees a cute, hot, beautiful, and sexy girl, their bodies release hormones that makes them horny. You can''t ask why the sky is blue during the day and ck during the night."

    It was as natural and logical as the water being wet.

    "What happened to that ''I can make impossible, possible.'' and ''There is nothing I can''t do.''?"

    Reba quoted Rudy''s words with her fingers.

    "Let me give you an example. If you have a $100 bill, why would you want another $100 bill if you already have one? They both are the same and function the same."

    "..." Reba couldn''t think of anything to say in response.

    "I know it''s a veryme example, but this is what I cane up with in such a short amount of time. And I hope you understand what I am trying to say. It''s not about the quantity, it''s about the value.

    Having sex with Angelica feels different than having sex with Reina. They are different girls, living different lives."

    Reba lowered her gaze as she took a moment to reflect on her choices.

    All this time, Reba thought that even if she didn''t start an intimate rtionship with Rudy immediately, nothing would change because Rudy could always satisfy himself with other girls.

    However, now she realized she was wrong. She needed to make efforts to gain something, especially when it came to a rtionship where mutual feelings were required.

    "Let''s go home." Reba hugged Rudy''s arm.

    Rudy teleported outside the front door of his house and said, "Walk in after a few."

    "Hmm?"

    Rudy teleported to the bathroom and wet his body. Then, he changed his clothes but only wore shorts and kept his upper body naked.

    He grabbed his shirt and a towel in his hands and walked out of the bathroom while drying his hair.

    His eyes quickly searched for Lucy and found her sitting in the living room, watching the television after setting up the stove.

    He stopped in front of Lucy and wiped his body, purposely spraying a few droplets on Lucy.

    "Argh. It feels so good taking a bath so early in the morning." He looked at Lucy and asked, "Don''t you think so, Lucy?"

    "Move. I am watching a movie." Lucy said without looking at Rudy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Rudy raised his brow with a curious look on his face. He was seemingly wondering why Lucy didn''t look at him, especially when she always stole a chance to stare at him whenever he was around.

    He sat beside Lucy half-naked and asked, "Whatchu watching?"

    "A movie."

    "What kind of movie?"

    "It''s a movie about a family."

    "Oh? What''s the plot?"

    "A family of seven moves to a new city because of their father''s new job. And they buy a house in a quiet neighborhood, which is mostly upied by elderly people."

    "Yeah, that sounds like the start of every paranormal movie. Is it horror?"

    "More like a thriller."

    "I see."

    Rudy looked at the movie and took a few seconds to recall the movie.

    ''Isn''t this the movie that was banned in almost all the country because of how gruesome and disgusting it was? How did Lucy get her hands on it?''

    "Who rmended this movie to you?" Rudy asked Lucy.

    "My friend did. I mean, she didn''t rmend me, but she was talking about this movie. She hadn''t watched it, but she said that her father didn''t let her watch it because he saw something in the news about the movie."

    "And you decided to watch it without asking mom or me?"

    Lucy chuckled and said, "Why would I ask you? You are just a week older than me. And this movie is unrated, so I don''t know if it should be under parent''s guidance or not."

    ''The summary of the movie is that a family of seven¡ª a father and mother, two brothers and a sister, and a grandfather and grandmother¡ª moves into a new city, and since the cost of living is high, the mother has to start working too.

    Not just that, but the tuition fees of their kids are high, too, so they are tight on budget. Things get worse as the grandmother suddenly gets a heart attack and is taken to the hospital.

    The bills turned out to be more than the father''s annual sry. Long story short, the mother starts doing multiple part-time jobs andes homete at night. But she earned triple digits every day.

    Eventually, the father finds out that the mother was having an affair with a rich kid, who paid her money to have sex with him. When things get out of hand, the mother identally murders the father.

    That was just the first fifteen minutes of the movie. There is much more to the story, but¡­''

    Even Rudy hadn''t watched the full movie as he didn''t like how things were going. So there was no way he was going to let Lucy watch something so outrageous.

    Rudy snatched the remote from Lucy''s hand and turned off the television.

    "Hey!" Lucy jumped on Rudy and pinned him on the couch while her hands tried to steal the remote from him.

    Of course, that was the perfect time for Reba to make her entrance into the house. And she saw Rudy half naked on the couch with Lucy on top of him.

 Chapter 791 Just A Regular Siblings Fight

    ''Walk in a few.'' Reba pondered on Rudy''s words before he suddenly vanished.

    "What did he mean? Maybe he didn''t want to enter the house simultaneously?" Reba looked at her wristwatch and muttered, "I will walk in once the second''s hand reaches 12."

    Reba patiently waited for a minute to pass, but then she remembered she was still wearing Eleanor''s sunsses and hat.

    ''I think I should take them off. I have no need to wear them inside the house.''

    Once a minute had passed, Reba moved her hand to open the door.

    ''Wait¡­ Jessica and Lilim stayed the night here. And Joe returned from his trip too. I was out all night, so I don''t know what they didst night. Joe went to sleep as he was tired, but Rudy and the girls were awake.

    Keeping Lucy aside¡­ What if Lilim and Jessica¡­ no, they are already indulged in an intimate rtionship with Rudy, so there shouldn''t be an ''if'' involved. They definitely fuckedst night.''

    Reba suddenly gasped in realization and covered her mouth with her hand.

    ''Is that why Rudy asked me to wait for a few minutes before entering the house? He wanted to erase all the evidence! No, you won''t! I will catch you red-handed!''

    Once again, Reba had opened the door of her judging-nation and alreadye to a conclusion without even knowing a fragment of the story.

    She hurriedly opened the door and walked in, only to see Rudy lying half-naked on the couch with Lucy on top of him.

    Rudy smiled a little and closed his eyes, seemingly, he had epted his fate.

    Lucy was so focused on taking the remote back from Rudy that she hadn''t noticed Reba.

    "What''s going on here?" Reba asked with a furious look on her face.

    "Reba! Look! He is teasing me!"

    "You are on top of him. How is he teasing you?"

    "I was watching TV, and he suddenly turned it off! I am trying to get the remote from him!"

    Reba scanned Rudy''s hands with her eyes to look for the remote.

    "There are other proper ways to get the remote back. You didn''t have to get so close to him. Even if he is your brother, he is a boy with no blood rtion to you. As a girl, you should be careful about all that," Reba exined calmly but with an angry face.

    "And why are you half-naked?!" She then shifted her anger to Rudy.

    ''I just wanted to hurry and get out of the bathroom because mom could enter at any minute. But¡­ I improvised my n, and then there was a minor unexpected turn of events.''

    Of course, Rudy could say that.

    "I just came out of the bathroom."

    Reba squinted her eyes but didn''t ask more questions to Rudy.

    "Mom! Please tell Rudy to give me the remote back!"

    "Rudy, give her¡ª" Reba suddenly stopped and turned to Lucy. "Did you just call me mom?"

    "Yes¡­" Lucy meekly nodded. "Is it okay if I call you that? Because calling you Reba feels weird when Rudy is around. And I don''t want to call you aunty or something. I consider that disrespectful."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''I am pretty sure calling someone by their name is more disrespectful, but that''s my opinion,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "No, no. I am fine with that. You can call me ''mom'' if you want to. In fact, I would rather prefer you call me that all the time, not just when Rudy is around. I think of you as my daughter, so nothing makes me happier than you calling me mom."

    Reba repeatedly shot nces at Rudy while saying that.

    "..."

    "And Rudy thinks of you as his sister, so feel free to call him brother if you want," she shortly added.

    ''I saw thating. I knew she wouldn''t miss the chance to slip that in.''

    Lucy looked at Rudy from the corner of her eyes and said, "I would call him brother if he calls me sister."

    "Okay, lil sis."

    "Don''t add lil!"

    "But you are younger than me, so technically, logically, naturally, legally, practically, and whatever -ally has left¡ª you should be called my lil sis."

    "Then I will call you little brother," she said while licking her lips.

    ''Oh, man. How did she turn out like this? Is she on some medication that turns on her switch?''

    "Enough of this. Rudy give her the remote. Why would you turn it off in the first ce?"

    ''Because she was watching a really questionable movie. But if I tell that to mom, Lucy will realize that I was faking my interest in the movie and already knew everything about it.

    And then she would say, ''If you have watched it, why can''t I?''

    I know Lucy''s character very well. After all, she was the first girl to get close to Rudy in the other timeline. Well, anyway, I honestly can''t let Lucy watch that movie.''

    "Lucy said she is going out with her friends¡ªwithout telling either of us, by the way¡ª but now she is watching a movie. I will handle the breakfast, but she has yet to bathe.

    Not to mention, the movie just started five minutes ago, and it will run for¡­ I don''t know, maybe two hours. Now, I think that''s enough reason to turn off the TV."

    "But I wasn''t going to watch the entire movie in one go! I was going to watch until breakfast was ready."

    "You could have taken a bath in the meantime," Reba suggested.

    "But Rudy was bathing."

    "And I finished. After which, I turned off the TV because you weren''t behaving."

    "Argh! Fine!" Lucy got up from the couch and red at Rudy. "I will remember this! You better watch out!"

    "..."

    After saying that, she went to Reba''s room to get her clothes and then entered the bathroom.

    ''Thest time she said that in the other world line, Rudy had to sleep at Eric''s house for a week. But¡­ that''s not bad in this world. I would dly spend a week with Elena.''

 Chapter 792 Love And Lust

    After Lucy had gone to the bathroom to bathe, Reba and Rudy were alone in the living room.

    "Wee home." Rudy casually wore his shirt and asked Reba while closing the buttons.

    Reba nced around the house with her eyes to make sure no one was around. She peeked into her room and saw Joe was still sleeping on her bed.

    Reba released a silent sigh and sat next to Rudy on the couch.

    "You good? Need water or juice?"

    "Water, please."

    Rudy raised his hand, and the refrigerator''s door opened. Then, a bottle came rushing into Rudy''s hand, followed by the ss.

    He snapped and closed the door before opening the cap of the bottle. He filled the ss with water and handed it to Reba with a smile on his face.

    "Here you go."

    "Thanks."

    Reba chugged down the ss of water in a few sips and released a satisfied sigh.

    Rudy moved the bottle close to the ss in Reba''s hand and asked, "Want more?"

    "Yes."

    Rudy served the water as though he was serving a customer at a bar.

    "Here you go, miss."

    Reba shot a judging re at Rudy from the corner of her eyes as she drank water.

    Rudy leaned on the couch and looked up at the ceiling, although he was looking at his room through his vision ability.

    ''I was wondering where Angelica went¡­ but she is sleeping on my bed. It''s weird. I thought Lucy and Angelica would get along, but they rarely talked.

    I understand why Lucy didn''t interact with Lilim. It was their first meeting, after all. But she should have gotten along with Angelica.

    To be honest¡­'' Rudy closed his eyes and wondered, ''Should I tell Lucy about me? I have no reason to keep her in the dark, but I don''t have a reason to tell her either. I still think it''s best if fewer people know about the truth.

    Just knowing everything can mess with their minds. Eleana told me that, and I believe her. After all, she was the first human to know about the truth, and she has been living with it more than anyone else.''

    When he opened his eyes, he saw Reba staring at him with a ''You know what I am going to talk about, right?'' look on her face.

    "What is it?" Rudy asked. "Just so you know, even your stares turn me on."

    "Is there anything that doesn''t turn you on?"

    "Everything turns me on. I am always on," Rudy stated with a proud look on his face.

    "Just when I warned you not to get too close to Lucy, you decide to sit half naked with her."

    "I am testing her."

    "What do you mean?" Reba raised her brow.

    "She is trying to seduce me. Everything she does somehow ends up rting to me. I wanted to push her to the edge and make her confess her true motives."

    "That does sound like a n, but why do I feel that you also have ulterior motives for doing that?"

    "I might do," Rudy shrugged.

    Reba took a moment to think and uttered, "Look, instead of beating around the bush and going in circles, I will ask you directly. Do you eventually n to add Lucy to your harem?"

    "What do you want to hear in response? Yes or no?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I want to hear the truth, and truth, only."

    "We will see what happens. There are a few things I need to settle with Lucy. And¡­" Rudy recalled his suspicions about Lucy and nodded, "And a few answers."

    "What a way to dodge the question."

    "I learned that from you." Rudy grinned and pulled Reba close.

    "Stop. We are not alone."

    "Everyone is sleeping. No one will catch us."

    "I am not taking any risks. Especially when Joe is at home," she whispered.

    "Then isn''t that a good opportunity? In fact, I suggest we go to your bed and make out in front of Joe."

    "Why would you want to do that?"

    "So he can see how you are cheating on him with your son. And then he will divorce you. Then you will be single and avable to bang¡ª not that anyone can stop me from doing that now."

    "What do you mean by ''bang''? Stop using such vulgarnguage in front of your mother."

    Rudy pulled Reba even close and got her on hisp.

    "Seriously, this is bad. You know we always get caught when someone''s in the house, right?"

    Rudy raised his finger and closed the door of Reba''s room.

    "Happy now? Lucy is in the bath, and Joe is sleeping. If they open the door, even you would hear the sound."

    "What about Jessica and Lilim?"

    "What about them? I don''t think we should worry about them seeing us."

    Reba raised her brow and asked, "So did you three¡­ did itst night¡­?"

    "The answer is obviously no."

    "I will trust you."

    "As you should." Rudy moved his face close to Reba''s face and kissed her on the lips.

    A short kiss.

    He looked into Reba''s eyes to get approval from her to kiss her again. In response, Reba closed her eyes, and Rudy took that as a sign of approval.

    Rudy kissed her again, this time for a little longer. With each kiss, the duration of the kiss increased, and they started having deep and long kisses.

    Reba moved her head slowly as Rudy pressed his lips on her lips. Rudy had ced his hand on the back of Reba''s head as a support, so she could freely kiss him without taking breaks.

    Reba ced her hand on Rudy''s chest and tapped her finger.

    Rudy took that as a sign to stop and looked into her eyes.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Reba got up from Rudy''sp and stood in front of him with a flushed face. She squirmed a little and sat on hisp, facing face to face. She pressed her chest and body against him and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "We have kissed so many times, and I should get used to the feeling, but I just can''t. It feels so unreal and¡­ beautiful that I don''t want to stop."

    "You don''t have to stop."

    Without wasting a second, Reba pulled Rudy and started kissing him passionately, filled with love and lust.

 Chapter 793 Moment With Rebecca

    Reba and Rudy were lost in kissing. As soon as one kiss ended, their lips would meet again and be glued for a few minutes before parting their ways.

    Reba was taking the lead in every kiss, and Rudy followed her movements to y with her. Although she was bad with tongue work, Rudy handled that with care and love.

    It seemed as though Reba truly meant it when she said she wanted to kiss and never stop.

    They were making out in the living room, where anyone could catch them. Reba''s room and the bathroom door were facing the living room. It would be natural to see the living room after walking out of the rooms.

    While the stairs'' view was obstructed, one could see the living room if they peeked from the railings from the side of the stairs.

    RUSTLE~!

    Reba''s eyes widened as she heard a noise from behind her. She stopped kissing Rudy and looked back with an anxious look on her face, only to see Freya rubbing her paws on the carpet.

    Out of all the people who could have gotten caught, they were seen by a cat.

    "Why would you get scared? I even felt your heart skip a beat."

    "I thought it was¡­ Jess¡­"

    "I will let you know if that happens." Rudy smiled and patted Reba''s hand.

    Reba moved her face close to Kiss Rudy again, but she stopped just when their lips were about to touch.

    "..." She sniffed the air and said, "Breakfast is burning!"

    She swiveled to the stove, only to find them off.

    "I turned them off when I caught the smell."

    "You can do everything while kissing, and that''s why you are rxed."

    "I do everything so that you won''t have to do it."

    Rudy kissed her, but Reba pushed him back.

    "Let''s stop. Lucy could being out of the bathroom at any given second, and Freya is watching us."

    He rubbed his thumb on Reba''s cheeks and lips before saying, "A few more kisses."

    "We have already kissed more than we ever have. And we can kiss for as long as you want once we are alone in the house."

    She kissed Rudy on the lips and got up from hisp. She fixed her hair and formed a ponytail.

    "Go and wake Lilim and Jess up. I will wake up Joe."

    Rudy hugged Reba''s legs while sitting on the couch and said, "You go wake Lilim and Angelica. I will wake up Joe."

    Reba grinned a bit and said, "Someone''s jealous."

    Rudy rubbed his face between Reba''s legs and sniffed.

    "Someone''s wet."

    "You did not just do that!"

    "I did. And I will do it again."

    SNIFF~ SNIFF!

    "Stop! You are acting like a pervert."

    "I am a pervert. And if you tease me, don''t think you are getting away unteased."

    Reba forcefully removed Rudy''s hand and said, "You will make me more wet by doing this. I don''t have time to change my clothes before I make breakfast."

    "Breakfast is already ready."

    Rudy moved his hand to Reba''s waist and then moved them further down. He squeezed her hips and spanked her gently.

    "Go. Or my finger will find a way to enter your wet¡ª"

    Reba rushed upstairs before Rudy could even finish his sentence.

    "Man¡­ I can do this all day. It''s so fun flirting with her."

    Rudy released a quiet sigh and got up.

    ''How am I going to wake up Joe, though? He was the first one to go to sleep and hasn''t woken up. He must be tired.''

    Rudy lowered his gaze and muttered, "That''s not my fault."

    Rudy walked to Reba''s room and moved his hand to open the door, but he stopped and used his see-through ability to look inside.

    ''I knew it.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Joe was sitting on the bed, ncing around the room as though he was looking for something.

    KNOCK~!

    Rudy knocked on the door and asked, "Can Ie in?"

    "Uhh¡­ the door should be open."

    Rudy entered the room and nced around with a confused look on his face.

    "Where is mom?"

    "I am not sure. I just woke up and¡­ I am trying to remember what happenedst night. I arrived home from a business trip, and then¡­ Did we have guests over?" Joe asked curiously.

    "Oh, yes. Mom''s friend was here."

    "I see."

    Joe continued looking at the sheet and the nket.

    "Are you looking for something?"

    "Yeah, I can''t find my phone. I don''t know where I put it."

    "Let me ring it."

    Rudy took out his phone and called Joe''s number.

    "Do you hear the ring?" Rudy asked.

    "No¡­ is the call going through?"

    "Yeah."

    "Perhaps, I put the phone on silent."

    ''I know where the phone is since I can sense the signals. It''s not even buzzing since it wasn''t ced on vibrate mode.''

    "When was thest time you used your phone?" Rudy asked, acting curious.

    "After I got off the ne. I had to inform my colleagues that Inded. And then I got a taxi and came here." Joe responded.

    "Maybe it''s in your bag?"

    "Why would I put my phone in a suitcase?"

    "I meant handbag."

    "Oh. Let me check."

    Joe got up from the bed and slowly walked to the table in the corner where Lucy had put his stuff. There was a suitcase and a handbag on top of it.

    He checked all the pockets and found his phone in thest one.

    "Oh, here it is. Maybe Lucy put it in."

    "I am d you found your phone."

    "Thank you for the help."

    "Uhm¡­ You should wash your hands and face. The breakfast is ready."

    "Sweet, I will be there in a few minutes."

    Rudy exited the room and went into the kitchen to set the table for breakfast.

    "Lucy is taking a while. Maybe she is doing her hair today?"

    "It''s not nice to think that, you know?" Reba muttered from behind.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Every girl shaves their hair, but mentioning it in front of them is inappropriate."

    "..." Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "I was talking about the hair on her head. I thought maybe she was shampooing or applying conditioner and stuff since she was going out with her friends."

    Reba''s face flushed red in embarrassment.

    "It''s fine. No need to be embarrassed. Anyway, where are the girls?"

    "Jess is waking up, Lilim. They should be here. What about Joe?"

    "Yeah, he is up. Let''s finish breakfast so we can finally be aler. I got some important things to doter."

 Chapter 794 Man Behind The Screen

    Breakfast. The first thing everyone thinks of after waking up in the morning.

    Rudy, Reba, Lilim, Angelica, Lucy, and Joe were having breakfast. Lilim and Angel sat beside each other. Rudy sat alone with an empty chair beside him¡ª where Lucy would usually sit.

    And Joe was sitting on Reba''s chair with an empty chair beside him.

    Reba thought Lucy would sit in her usual ce, so she went to sit beside Joe, But Rudy tapped on the table to get Reba''s attention and asked her to sit beside him.

    No one noticed Rudy''s gesture except Reba, Lilim, and Angelica. They were perceptive of Rudy''s actions as they knew they served an important purpose.

    Hence, Lucy sat beside Joe, and the family breakfast began.

    Everyone was having breakfast, but Reba was eatingst night''s dinner as the breakfast was sort of like a dinner for her since she would sleep after a while.

    No one was talking, but they exchanged nces. Although it was good manners to not talk while eating, it felt awkward. But Rudy wanted things to stay like that since that would mean the breakfast would end faster.

    "Did you bring souvenirs for me, dad?"

    "I did, yeah. But I don''t have them with me. The suitcase only has my clothes and some important documents," Joe responded immediately.

    "When will ite then?"

    "After the weekend. So on Monday, I guess. I bought souvenirs for everyone, actually. For Rudy, Reba, your friends, Rudy''s friends, and of course, the neighbors too."

    "You know my friends?" Rudy raised his brow, trying to recall if he had ever told Joe about his friends.

    "Umm¡­ Eric and.. Elise¡­ am I right?"

    "...!''

    "It''s Alice, dad."

    "Oh, right. The names sound the same. Also rhymes with Eris." Joe nodded. "Reba told me about them. Lucy also often talked about Alice and how she wants to be friends with her."

    "Is that so?"

    "And this is¡­" Joe looked at Angelica and asked, "Reba''s friend?"

    "This one is Angelica, Rudy''s ssmate. And the other one is Lilim, Reba''s¡­ friend."

    Lucy introduced them.

    "Is there any¡­ err¡­ program or something?" Joe asked nervously.

    "What''s that?" Lucy asked while grabbing the slice of bread.

    "How should I say it¡­? Uhh¡­ I assumed Reba or Rudy might have made ns for the weekend or something since their friends are here."

    "Yes, We do, actually." Lilim quipped. "I am unemployed and looking for a job. I got in contact with Reba over the phone, and she asked me to move to this town. In short, I will be staying here for a while until I get a job and make enough money to rent a house."

    "Oh, that''s sad. Can you summarize your resume for me? I might be able to help you get a job," Joe asked politely.

    "Since when did ''you'' start giving jobs?" Reba suddenly asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I got promoted, I told you guys¡­ right?" Joe asked, wondering if he had forgotten to tell them.

    "Yeah, you did," Rudy responded.

    "Yeah. I was promoted to section chief, and while I was on the business trip, I was promoted to the chief director."

    "Wow! Two promotions back to back?!" Lucy eximed. "You must be doing an amazing job, dad. All your hard work finally paid off!" Lucy rejoiced with a happy smile on his face.

    "I guess."

    "That means you are going to be busier than ever, am I right?" Rudy asked without looking at Joe.

    "Kind of, yes. I got more work and more responsibilities. I could rx and give the work to the employees under me, but that''s not a good action of a chief director. It''s against my ethics."

    "Yes. You are a good man, Joe." Rudy leaned back in his chair and looked at Joe with a smile on his face. "I know it."

    ''If you weren''t, I wouldn''t have let you anywhere near my girls. I also thought of a possibility that Joe in the other world line might be different from this one. But the results came out negative.''

    "Still, two big promotions. Looks like you are graced by blessings, dad."

    "I sure hope so. Usually, something unimaginable happens, I get nervous because everything could fall down."

    Rudy was smiling at Lucy and Joe, until he noticed Reba ring at him from the corner of her eyes.

    It wasn''t a normal re, it was a judging re, emotionless.

    ''I guess I got caught.''

    It was all Rudy''s doing.

    Rudy knew where Joe worked, and after bing the world''s richest person, he bought the entire corporation where Joe worked at. And then, he became the man behind the screen, who ran the corporation from the shadows.

    He was the one who promoted Joe and sent him on a business trip so he wouldn''te home. And then he promoted him again to keep him more busy. He knew Joe was a simple man with ethics and ideals, and he would never misuse his powers.

    All that, just to keep Joe away from home, away from Reba.

    Rudy nned to send Joe on a few more meetings and trips every month, so he would rarely be present at home.

    That was the simplest and most peaceful solution Rudy coulde up with. After all, Joe wasn''t losing anything. He earned for his hard work, for what he deserved.

    In fact, Joe should be thankful to Rudy for making his life better. Joe was a corporate ve who worked under multiple seniors and directors, and they made him do their work.

    He lived a life worse than a rat, but Joe rose up the ranks after Rudy''s move. The people who enved Joe were now working under Joe. The humiliation to them was a perfect revenge for Rudy.

    Rudy saved Joe and gave him a better life, and he didn''t feel guilty for keeping Joe away from his family.

    Lucy was happy, Joe was happy, and thus, he was happy.

    However, Reba didn''t seem happy after she realized what Rudy had done. And the re in her eyes didn''t vanish even after several minutes had passed.

 Chapter 795 Manipulator?

    "Oh! Yeah, Rudy, do you have ns for today?" Joe asked calmly. "I just wanted to spend some time with Lucy and Rudy. But¡­ Lucy has ns?"

    Joe turned to Lucy and asked, "I heard you were talking about going somewhere. Is that today?"

    "Yes."

    "Where are you going?" Joe asked.

    "I am not sure, really. My friends will be arranging that."

    "Did you ask Reba''s permission before making ns like that?" Joe asked sincerely.

    "No¡­."

    "You should have. She is your mother, and she deserves to know where you go."

    "I was going to tell her before leaving. I already told Rudy."

    "What would Rudy do? I am sure he himself takes Reba''s permission before doing anything."

    "Oh, I wish that was true," Reba remarked while shooting a re at Rudy.

    "It''s fine, Joe. The kids are in their rebellious phase. If you try to discipline them at this age, they will end up being more distant from you. It''s best if you leave them be."

    "I guess. But¡­ I didn''t try to discipline Paul, and¡­ he became¡­ I don''t even know where he is. His phone is unreachable, and none of his friends have seen him. I just hope he is okay."

    "I am sure he is," Rudy smiled forcefully. "He is an adult. I don''t think you should worry about an adult."

    "That''s true, too. But as a parent, I can''t stop worrying about him. Well, I am d at least Lucy is in safe hands."

    "Yeah."

    "So, do you have ns for today, Rudy?" Joe asked again.

    ''I do. I need to settle a few things. But¡­ if I say yes, then¡­''

    Lucy would leave with her friends soon, and Angelica and Lilim would go to the pool house. And if Rudy left too, only Reba and Joe would be alone at home.

    Rudy wanted to avoid that at all costs.

    "I don''t have any important ns. What about you?" Rudy responded with a question.

    "I don''t either. I am free for the weekend."

    "Is that so?"

    RING!

    Rudy''s phone buzzed as it received a message.

    It was from J.

    [Pick me up at 10:30.]

    [I am ready.]

    [To meet your harem.]

    [I have already told Alice.]

    [Bring her too.]

    ''Why would she text a one-liner when she would have made a simple sentence?''

    "Uhmm¡­ Sorry to disappoint you, Joe. It looks like I have got ns too."

    "That''s not a problem. I will go golfing with my colleagues. Although I am not sure, they would be up for it since they must be as tired as me."

    Rudy did something on his phone and ced it back in his pocket.

    "You should try asking them, at least. Maybe they are thinking of the same thing."

    "I don''t think so, but I will try."

    Once breakfast had finished, Lilim and Angelica invited Rudy to the corner where no one could see them. They kissed him and left for the pool house.

    Lucy also left when she received a call from her friend. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Joe was bathing, not knowing his colleagues and others were ordered by Rudy to go golfing with Joe.

    Rudy patiently waited for Joe to leave the house so he could be alone with Reba.

    Once Joe left, Rudy let out a relieved sigh and went to the kitchen, where Reba was washing dishes.

    Rudy hugged her from behind and whispered, "We are finally alone." in her ears.

    "Let go of me."

    Rudy rubbed his cheek on Reba''s cheek and said, "Are you shy, Reba?"

    "I am your mother right now, so stop."

    "But I just called you Reba, so you are my lover as of this moment."

    "If you can use that rule for your favor whenever you need me, I can do the same and use it when I don''t want to be your lover."

    "Why are you acting like this? Is something wrong?"

    Reba''s hands stopped washing the dishes, and she turned around.

    "Did you really just ask me that after everything you have done?!" Reba shouted.

    "What do you mean? What did I do?"

    "I am talking about Joe!"

    "What about him?"

    "You are the one behind this, aren''t you? You sent him on the trip, and even today, you did something to keep him away from home!"

    "Well, yeah. What''s wrong with that?"

    "Seriously? You don''t see why I am angry?"

    "Truly, I don''t."

    "You are controlling Joe''s life!"

    "What? How is that controlling? I am doing what''s best for him and what''s best for us. Best for everyone. Everyone is happy as they should, as they deserve."

    "Oh, lord. Are you being serious right now?!"

    Rudy furrowed his brows and asked, "What are you so pissed about? Are you angry that you didn''t get to spend time with your husband¡ªJoe?"

    "Great! Now you have started shaming me like that."

    "What else do you want me to do? I thought you would be happy to spend some alone time with me. I thought maybe we would share some more moments and bond. But you are talking nonsense!"

    "Oh? I am talking nonsense?! You used your powers to control Joe''s life, manipte him, and now you act innocent?!"

    "I didn''t deny your ims. But me controlling his life and manipting him? Come on, that''s ridiculous."

    "Why do you not see this? Eleanor taught me to think from all perspectives before judging or jumping to conclusions, and I did that. But you are not trying to understand."

    "Make me understand, then!"

    "You sent Joe on the trip to keep him away from home. I am happy that you care so much about me, but keeping him away from home also means keeping him away from his daughter¡ª Lucy!"

    "That''s normal. And Lucy is happy. So what''s the problem?"

    "Why did you promote Joe?"

    "Well, to keep him busy."

    "And why did you send him on the business trip?"

    "To keep him away from home."

    "Why did you send him golfing today?"

    "So that you two wouldn''t be alone in the house."

    "Exactly. You control his life for your personal reasons."

 Chapter 796 Controller

    "That''s not controlling. You are jumping to conclusions again, mom."

    "Oh, I am not. I have been thinking about it for thirty minutes. I tried to think of as many reasons as I could to justify your actions. But I couldn''te up with one!" she asserted with a re in her eyes.

    "Maybe you just don''t want to think of me as innocent. Maybe you just want to me me for everything."

    Reba rubbed his hands on her face and muttered, "I don''t know what to say. Why do we always fight? I don''t want to fight you. But as a mother, I need to stop you when you are doing something wrong."

    Her voice broke, seemingly, she was about to cry.

    "What did I do wrong?!"

    "I already told you. And you are not understanding."

    "Maybe because I am not doing what you are iming?"

    "Then prove me wrong! Tell me, how are your actions not controlling Joe''s life? He has to do what he is ordered to do. He has to go on a trip when you want him to!"

    "And that''s normal. If it was someone else in my ce who was the boss, he would have made the same choices. Joe is doing a job, and the boss'' role is to boss around and decide what an employee would do.

    Every job in the world is like that. Everyone has to y the role they are given! Joe would still be working the same as he is now, and he would still be a ve, making 1/10th of what he deserved.

    I helped him and made him happy. How is that controlling his life? Today, he said he wanted to go golfing, but he thought his colleagues wouldn''t join him. So I ordered them to go golfing so Joe could have fun.

    How is that controlling his life? I fulfilled his wish and made him happy. That''s all I have done. Is that enough to prove me innocent? You should be praising me instead of calling me a maniptor."

    "You are absolutely right. But what were your reasons for doing that? Did you genuinely do them to make Joe happy? You admitted that you promoted him to keep him busy and sent him on the trip to keep him away from home.

    Today also, you sent him golfing so we wouldn''t be alone in the house. You did all that for your reasons. Ask yourself that, what was the true reason? Was it Joe''s happiness or your selfishness?"

    "..."

    "And was Joe the only one in the corporation who was living a ve''s life? Was he the only one who worked more than they should and earned less than what they deserved? The answer is obviously no.

    There are millions of people in the world who are like Joe. You didn''t help any of them because they wouldn''t give you anything in return.

    Did you help them? Did you promote them? Did you send them on a trip?"

    "No¡­"

    "Thank you for understanding. Look, I am happy that you want to keep Joe away from me. I really am. But what you are doing is controlling his life. I am not saying this because it''s Joe.

    But I want to help you understand that you are taking the wrong path and not even realizing it. You are doing this to your family. You know Joe better than I do. You have spent more time with him than I have.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the past world, he did so much for you. And this is how you are treating him now... as a tool! Yes, he is making more money, but I am not sure if he is truly happy because I didn''t see him smile, not even once.

    If you can do something like that with your family member, I am afraid of what you can do with a stranger. Look, it''s your power, and you can use it however you like. But don''t walk on a dark path when you don''t even realize where you are heading.

    Nothing goodes out of it. You probably hate me by now for ruining your mood and lecturing you. But know I love you, and I am doing this because I love you. I don''t want you to get hurt.

    I know you are the strongest, and nothing can harm you, but you have emotions and feelings just like any other living being. And you are not intolerant to that. If something hurts you emotionally, it will hurt. Your powers wouldn''t be able to heal that pain."

    "..."

    Rudy had be totally silent after hearing Reba''s words. He realized something that sent him into a spiral of thoughts and made him question his actions.

    "Go take a bath, mom. I will wash the dishes."

    "You don''t have¡ª"

    "Just go. We both need time to cool down."

    "..."

    Rudy patted Reba on the shoulder and walked past her, saying, "Don''t worry. I don''t hate you, nor am I angry. I will never be angry at you, mom. I know when I am right and when I am wrong. Thanks for reminding me of that."

    Reba reluctantly went to take a bath while Rudy washed the dishes.

    "..." Reba''s words kept ringing in his ears.

    ''You are using him as a tool.''

    At that time, Rudy recalled something, or rather, his mind reminded Rudy using his powers.

    ''It''s nothing personal. All people inferior to you are nothing but your tools. It doesn''t matter who they are or what they do. If there is a need, they must be sacrificed. In this existence, from the very beginning, winning has always been everything. As long as you win in the end, that''s all that matters.''

    Rudy recalled the words of his worthy rival¡ª Asura.

    ''When Asura said that, I called him arrogant and considered him an absolute piece of trash. But¡­ I was doing the same thing as him. And that too¡­ with a close family member.

    I didn''t want to admit this, but¡­ mom does have a point. I might not be as extreme as Asura, but had mom not pointed this out or confronted me about it¡­ I would have never realized.''

    "I am¡­ bing more and more like Asura¡­"

 Chapter 797 Ponders And Wonders

    "I am bing like Asura¡­?" Rudy asked himself.

    Rudy wasn''t worried about what Reba had told him. What made him ponder the thought was that she was right, and he didn''t realize what he was doing.

    ''It isn''t about right or wrong and good or evil. It''s not about morals and ethics. I have long forgotten all those words. The problem is that I wasn''t aware of what I was doing.

    Just to find information about Elise, I was ready to seek the first reality to obtain the power of time. I was ready to leave everything behind to chase that power. I don''t even know if the first reality exists¡­ it might have been destroyed a long time ago.

    Even Asura wasn''tpletely sure that the absolute power of the first reality was¡ª time. It might be something else. He was wrong about my powers and his own powers, after all.

    Still, I was ready tomit myself to finding that power. I was prepared to destroy the earth and create a new one if it was truly necessary. Isn''t that what Asura did?

    He created countless lives and killed them when they didn''t turn out how he wanted. And now¡­ I was using my powers without being aware of the results. Am I getting blinded by my powers?

    No¡­ that''s not the right question to ask. What I want to know is¡­ am I walking on Asura''s path and following his footsteps?

    Will¡­ I one day¡­ be like him? He was pitiable¡­ powerful, but pitiable. Everything he said during our battle didn''t make sense. It seemed like a bunch of bullshit. But after giving them a thought¡­ I can understand half of what he said was true and absolutely necessary.

    Will the daye when I would think Asura waspletely right and all his actions¡­. killing countlesss and innocent¡­ was the right thing to do?

    Till the end¡­ Asura remained pitiable.

    And ultimately, he killed himself out of guilt and regret. Will I end up the same as him?''

    That''s what worried Rudy the most.

    After giving it a deep thought, Rudy shook his head and said, "No. Asura became like this because he was always alone and didn''t have anyone with him. While it''s different for me.

    I have people for me when I want them. I have a harem of beautiful girls who would always be there for me and stop me if I take Asura''s path¡­ just like mom stopped me a while ago.

    No matter what happens¡­" Rudy looked at his hands and then turned them around to look at his nails. He saw a half of them had turned pure ck while the rest of them were turning brown, seemingly in the process of bing ck too.

    ''Not again¡­''

    Rudy plucked his nails out and forced them to grow again, just like they naturally should.

    ''I did thatst night. The duration is getting less and less. I don''t know what''s causing it, but I have to find a solution.''

    Rudy burned his plucked nails and turned them into ashes.

    He blew the ash in his hands and watched them travel into the sky through the open window.

    He caught a glimpse of a fading moon and muttered, "Where are you, Nyxia?"

    ''I never thought I would miss her this much. But am I missing her because I want to be with her, or because I expect her to find me answers and solutions to all these weird things that are happening to me?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Where are you, Nyxia?"

    Rudy closed his eyes for a few seconds and tried to track Nyxia. As expected, he couldn''t track her or see anything at all. He was enveloped by darkness.

    "Did you call me, boy?" a voice asked.

    Rudy opened his eyes in shock and surprise as he could never mistake recognizing that voice. It belonged to Nyxia.

    However, when he opened his eyes, he couldn''t see anything. He was still surrounded by nothing but eternal darkness. It made him wonder if he had actually opened his eyes, but he was sure he had.

    He nced around, but all he saw was the abyss.

    He stomped his foot on the ground to feel it, and sure enough, he was standing on the cold marble. And he could feel it.

    He moved his hands in front of his face, hoping to see them, but he felt as though he didn''t have a body¡ª which wasn''t possible as he could feel his feet on the cold marble.

    He tried touching his face and body with his hands, and once he confirmed he could feel it, he raised his finger and manifested a yellow me. It seemed like a me of a handle, calm yet dangerous to touch.

    Rudy let go of the me and allowed it to travel around so he could see where he was. The me traveled and illuminated the surrounding, but it could only brighten things that were less than 5 centimeters close.

    The yellow me traveled further, moving around and illuminating the surroundings. Rudy carefully watched what the me illuminated and drew a map in his mind.

    But he found the process tedious, so he created a giant fireball, hoping that would fasten the process. However, the fireball lost its me as soon as it was created.

    He created mes like thest one, but they also went out.

    ''Man, I hate it when this happens.''

    However, Rudy noticed something. The me got bigger and brighter as it moved forward.

    Rudy could now easily guess where he was.

    He stood in an enormous chamber with dozens, if not hundreds, of pirs. And the cold he felt on his feet was not marble but ice.

    The yellow me suddenly turned crimson red and scattered in the entire chamber, illuminating multiple areas at once.

    However, one me remained yellow, which kept moving forward and eventually turned blue before vanishing into thin air.

    Before it vanished, Rudy saw thest thing it illuminated.

    It was a face with blue eyes, blonde hair, and sharp fangs.

    It was Nyxia, and she was sitting on the throne in a rxed position, staring right at Rudy.

 Chapter 798 Inviting Nyxia To The Wedding

    The red mes that had scattered in the chamber remained on their spot and didn''t move or vanish. Rudy threw a me at Nyxia, but it vanished as soon as it illuminated her face.

    He tried it a few times until Nyxia finally spoke.

    "Stop that!"

    "What''s all this?" Rudy asked while pointing his hands and gazing around. "New setup?

    "Why did you call me?" Nyxia asked without replying to Rudy''s question.

    "Did you¡­ summon me here?"

    "...obviously not. I am not powerful enough to summon the Lord¡­ at least¡­ not anymore¡­"

    "But I am here, though? So¡­ what''s going on?"

    "This is not real."

    "Great. Another illusion of yours?"

    "Not quite right. This is a dream."

    "Now I am more confused. I was washing dishes in my house, so how did I end up in a dream¡­ where we are conversing? Also, what is this ce?"

    Rudy asked again with the same expression.

    "You should know better. You are the one who is dreaming."

    Rudy pondered for a few seconds and asked, "Did I fall asleep when I closed my eyes after calling your name?"

    "Indeed."

    "So you are in my dream. Is that correct?"

    "Yes."

    "And¡­ you are here because I was missing you?"

    "Because you called my name. I know when you called my name. I can hear that."

    "..."

    "Of course, only if it''s a sincere call. I am sure you have experienced something simr where you just know something when you have no idea regarding it."

    "Oh, I know that feeling. I just thought it was one of my powers which I hadn''t discovered yet."

    "That''s not wrong."

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement. "So, in a way, it is I who summoned you here in my dream?"

    "True."

    "So, care to exin why you are sitting on the throne while I am standing here?"

    Rudy raised his brow.

    "Your dream, your control."

    "I tried brightening this ce, but it didn''t work."

    "Because I don''t want it to work."

    "But you just said my dream, my control."

    "I did. But since I am here, this is my dream also."

    SNAP!

    Nyxia snapped, and a throne emerged in front of Rudy.

    "This is your first time in a dream, so you are confused. Don''t worry, it''s nothing fancy. And just like my vampire ability¡ª Absolute illusion, this is also one of the abilities I have mastered over thousands of years."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Rudy sat on the throne and rubbed his finger on the handrest, feeling a bit wet. Seemingly, the throne was made from ice.

    "Can I see your face?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "I would prefer not. You are a special person to me, and I want you to see the real me instead of my version of a dream or illusion."

    "Where is the real you?"

    "Busy¡­ somewhere. Looking for answers and solutions."

    "For my problems?" Rudy guessed.

    "..." Nyxia didn''t say anything in response.

    "I had no idea you were in this together. If you already knew everything, why did you tell me sooner?"

    "Saying that I knew ''everything'' would be an overstatement. I only knew what you had told me. You were very secretive and never answered my questions. You simply ordered me to do things, and I couldn''t even deny it."

    "Why is that?"

    "I hate to say this, but the kid Rudy is more powerful than the current you."

    "Well¡­ I had guessed that already. He had years of experience, while I am considerably newpared to him."

    "I wouldn''t say that. You have achieved so much already. You can do anything. What''s left for you to learn?"

    "Many things, I assume."

    "..." After a moment of silence, Nyxia asked, "Why did you call me?"

    ''Should I tell her? What if she thinks that I only miss her when I have no other options left? I already got the answer to my question. I wanted to know where she was¡­ as long as she is fine¡­ I am content.''

    "When will you be back?"

    "I am not sure. Why do you ask?"

    "I¡­ am nning to marry the girls in the vampire world. I thought I should let you know. If you are interested, you can join the marriage spree."

    "Hmm~ When is it?"

    "Any time. I wanted to ask Rias if she was ready. I might have to ask for Virgil''s permission to host the wedding at the pce. Not that he would turn me down knowing I am the Lord," he chuckled.

    "The marriage is not possible for the next two weeks."

    "Why is that?"

    "There is a Lunar eclipse in the vampire world."

    "Moon eclipse? How does that work? On earth, it''s because of the sun, but you don''t have the sun in the vampire world. Oh wait, you do have three moons. Which moon is eclipsing which one?"

    "The red moon, which is the true moon of the vampire world, will eclipse the white moon. And the blue moon will eclipse the red moon."

    "I see."

    "..."

    "And¡­ why is that not a good time to¡­ you know¡­"

    "Well, we vampires gain power from the moon. The red moon, to be precise. So when it''s eclipsed, all the vampires are weak. Like, totally weak. They won''t even get out of their houses, even when someone is dying in front of their front door.

    Usually, the strong vampire is strong, and the weak are weak. But during the eclipse, everyone is on the same level. A weak one can kill the strong one on that day. So the killers and criminals go on a killing spree on that day.

    Not even the guards, soldiers, knights, royal knights, or elites want to be out on that day. The royal vampires are kept in absolute security, managed by their personal knights and maids.

    They can''t trust anyone that day. Even the royal family members are after each other''s heads to remove the thorn from their path. But the most endangered person during the eclipse is¡­"

    "...the vampire monarch¡­" Rudypleted Nyxia''s sentence.

    "Indeed."

 Chapter 799 Double Eclipse

    "How long does the eclipse stay for?" Rudy asked curiously while rubbing his hands on the handrest.

    He was curious why the ice wasn''t melting or wetting his clothes, except leaving the cold and wet feeling on his skin.

    "It could stay for anywhere between two to four weeks. Remember, it''s two eclipses."

    "Yeah."

    "Also, no matter what happens, don''t let Jane get close to the eclipse."

    "Obviously. I am not letting any of the vampires go near it."

    "No. I understand your concerns, but Jane must never get there. She is the child of a blue moon. It might have an effect on us. She might be the strongest being in existence during that time."

    "Oh? Stronger than me?"

    "Yes. Remember, she is more experienced in fighting than you. She might be able to defeat you during that time. But of course, that''s never happening. I am saying that because I don''t want Jane to do anything with a blue moon.

    I believe I have already removed the curse of the blue moon from her, but that doesn''t mean she is no longer the child of the blue moon. Moreover, the blue moon will dominate over everything during the eclipse, so they might try to corrupt Jane with the power of the blue moon."

    "Lord verses¡­ the child of the blue moon¡­."

    "Yeah. They are nemesis. The blue moon family must be eagerly waiting for that moment. Feel free to chain Jane with the shackles on that day if you deem it necessary."

    "I am not doing that, and you know it. Also, the eclipse is happening in the vampire world, not on earth, so I have no need to worry about anything, is that right?"

    "The effect can still pass through space. Just be careful."

    "I will keep that in mind," Rudy nodded.

    "Is there anything else you want to talk about? I am running out of time, and I do not want to leave my body defenseless in the outside world."

    "Thank you for the talk. I wanted to meet you and have a chat with you. Let''s meet in real life soon. I will be waiting. Feel free to tell me anything you find. We can solve the mysteries together," he said calmly with a gentle smile on his face.

    "I feel the same way."

    "..."

    A few secondster, the red mes vanished, and Rudy was blinded by the bright light. When he opened his eyes, he found himself looking at the sink.

    He raised his brows and muttered, "The sink was filled with dirty tes. But now¡­"

    Rudy looked to his right and saw the cleaned tes lined up to dry.

    ''My body was doing its work while I was unconscious, or rather in a semi-conscious state?'' he wondered.

    Rudy turned around and noticed Reba sitting on the corner of the couch in the living room. She was sitting still with a gloomy expression on her face, seemingly sad because of her fight with Rudy before she went to bathe.

    Rudy thought of calling her name but decided it would be best if he approached her instead.

    He sat beside her and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Reba shook her head and muttered, "How would I be okay if you were angry at me?"

    "I already told you that I am not angry," Rudy sighed. "Do you want me to be angry?"

    "No¡­."

    "Then, don''t think that I am angry. I wouldn''t be sitting here talking with you if I was angry."

    "I thought you came to remind me that you are angry."

    Rudy looked at the time and said, "Let''s get you to bed."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I don''t want to sleep."

    "You have to sleep. We will be going out for dinner tonight."

    "But don''t you have ns with Eleanor?"

    "Well, I do, but don''t worry about that. I can arrange two dates in one night."

    "But I have a night shift¡­" Reba stopped when she remembered the shop was no longer in business.

    "You really do love to make excuses to avoid our moments, don''t you?"

    "It''s not like that." Reba''s face flushed a little.

    Rudy picked up Reba and carried her in his arms like a princess. He took her to her room and ced her on the bed.

    "There you go."

    "I am sorry for today. I promise, from now onwards, I will never talk about anything else."

    "You don''t have to do that."

    "No, you matter more to me than anything else in the world. Right or wrong, moral or immoral, none of that matters. What would I do with those silly thoughts and ideals if you were not around?"

    "...you can''t live without them, mom. That''s what makes you a human."

    "I don''t care. I promise it won''t happen again. I would rather die than yell at you again for ''my'' thoughts."

    "Don''t say that."

    "No, I have decided. From now onwards, I have stopped¡­"

    "Stopped¡­ what¡­?" Rudy listened carefully.

    "I will stop bing your mother and live my life as your lover. So you don''t have to call me mom anymore. No more rules or anything. Only Rudy and Reba."

    Rudy stayed quiet and took a moment to think about Reba''s sudden decision.

    "Fine." He shortly nodded. "If you think that''s better, then let''s live that way. I am okay with that. But remind me if I identally call you¡­ you know¡­"

    "Hmm."

    Rudy patted Reba on the head and kissed her on the forehead.

    "Good night."

    "Where are you going?"

    "Probably at the pool house. J wants to meet my harem. And she is¡­ kind of¡­ you know¡­ the type of girl who wouldn''t go down without a fight."

    "Yeah," Reba chuckled softly. "I am well aware of that. I have seen her grow up with you. You two used to fight all the time, but makeup at the end of the day."

    "..." Rudy raised his brow with a confused look on his face.

    "You don''t remember?"

    Rudy shook his head and uttered, "The only memory I have of J is¡­ of school¡­ a bully at school¡­"

    "Well¡­" Reba pulled up the nket and turned around. "Good night. And good luck."

 Chapter 800 Lords Assistant

    Rudy went to his room to change his clothes as he thought going to the poolhouse in shorts wouldn''t be a good idea. But then he remembered that the customers at the pool wore even shorter and more exposed clothes, so why should he care?

    He sat on his bed but shortlyid down and looked at the ceiling, wondering what would happen once J met the harem.

    ''Judging by the pattern and the reactions I received from my other harem members and their first meeting¡­ I am sure they would ask me to leave and let them discuss the matter among themselves.

    I, for one, am okay with that and want to give them all the freedom they need. But I am anxious about letting J lose. The vampire gang sleeps during the day, so there are chances that she will never get to talk with them.

    In fact, it''s better in many ways. Thest time I talked to Rias, I asked her what she nned to do now that I had got a castle for them. And she said she just needed a room and a bed.

    I think she is ready, but¡­''

    Rias had told Rudy her n of perfect revenge on Jane, but he wasn''t sure if Jane would like that once Rias was done with her revenge. Still, he had to please Rias. He owed her that.

    SIGH!

    He let out a weary sigh and looked at the time.

    ''An hour left before the meet-up.''

    Rudy raised his hand and summoned his phone in his hands.

    "I will let Rize know. She said she woulde. But since J has informed Alice, she must have also informed Rize."

    Rudy called Rize and waited for her to pick up.

    After a few rings, she answered the call, [Hello?]

    "Umm, Rize. I will pick you up at 10:15 from the park near your apartment. Is that okay with you?"

    [Sis is taking a bath. Who are you?]

    ''....''

    "..."

    Rudy was surprised to hear that.

    ''Their voices are so simr sounding. I couldn''t tell the difference over the phone call. Anyway, she called Rize ''sis'', so she can''t be her older sister¡ª Emma. So it must be her little sister.

    What was her name again¡­ Grace? Yeah, it was Grace. Rize has only mentioned her once, so I am not sure of her name.''

    "Is this Grace?" Rudy chose to ask her instead.

    [Yes. Who are you?]

    "My name is Ruby. I am Rize''s colleague who teaches at the same school as her." Rudy responded, his time in a feminine voice.

    [Okay. I will let her know you called her.]

    After saying that, Grace hung up the call.

    Rudy let out a soft sigh and muttered, "What was Grace doing at Rize''s? Doesn''t she live with her parents? I had to lie to her because I didn''t want anyone to discover that Rize was interacting with a boy.

    I am not doubting Grace that she would tell her parents, but I am not taking any risk. I am barely holding myself from killing her parents. If I kill them, I will never find that son of a bitch.

    Man, this really sucks. I have the power to do anything. No one can stop me, yet¡­ I can kill some shits I want to kill. The frustration is real."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Rudy snapped his finger, and an orb appeared in his hand. It was the same orb the fairy¡ª Zia, used to talk with Rudy.

    Rudy blew air on the orb, and it began to shine bright yellow, but the light was calm and not blinding or extreme to the eye.

    Rudy tossed the orb in the air and caught it. He continued doing that to pass the time as he truly had nothing to do. He didn''t want to keep his mind empty because he knew his brain would find something to overthink.

    ''I can take a quick nap, but I can''t guarantee I will wake up on time. Today is an important day, so I don''t want to take any risks.''

    Rudy looked at the orb and  muttered, "I thought I would talk with her, but it looks like she is currently unavable."

    [Can you hear me?] The orb spoke.

    "..." Rudy held his urge to facepalm himself.

    [Looks like I need to find another orb. This one is not working properly.]

    "It''s working perfectly fine."

    [Oh, hellow, there. Lord''s assistant. How are you today?]

    "Bored and frustrated," Rudy responded honestly.

    [Why is that? Why would the Lord''s assistant ever be bored or frustrated?] Zia asked with curiosity in her voice.

    Wherever Zach had the time or the orb glowed, Rudy talked with Zia like that to learn more things about fairies.

    Since Rudy continuously tossed the orb up and down, the voice also traveled up and down, making Zia sound a little funny.

    [Hellow?]

    "Yes."

    [Tell me, why are you bored and frustrated? You are the Lord''s assistant. There is nothing more honorable than that.]

    Since their first talk, Rudy had introduced himself as an assistant of the Lord, and all this time, Zia thought she was talking with the Lord''s assistant while she talked with the Lord himself.

    "I am frustrated because of that only," Rudy answered.

    [Why is that? Do you not like being the Lord''s assistant?]

    "I don''t like hearing people ranting about everything and seeking solutions from the Lord."

    [But that''s the Lord''s duty.]

    "Don''t you think that the Lord also must have his own life to take care of?"

    [That could be true. But you are the Lord''s assistant, and you need to forward all the requests to the Lord once his incarnation awakens.]

    "That''s exactly my problem. I don''t get anything in return for being the Lord''s assistant. This job is not fun at all."

    [Hmm¡­ I don''t think you should say that.] Zia''s voice turned lower as she spoke.

    "Why? Because the Lord might find out and kill me?" Rudy asked sarcastically with a slight smile on his face.

 Chapter 801 Lore Of Fairies

    "Do you think the Lord would kill me if he finds out I said something like that?" Rudy asked.

    [No. Because you are the only person the Lord can trust and talk to.]

    "What do you mean?"

    [You are chosen as the Lord''s assistant. That means the Lord trusts you with everything. If you say something terrible about the Lord, the Lord would feel¡­ sad.]

    "Wow. So you are worried about the Lord, but not me, who is suffering?"

    [I¡­ I don''t know what to say. Sorry. I can''t help you.]

    "There is no need to apologize. I am just venting¡­ just like every living being."

    [But I feel sorry for you. I want to help you, but I don''t know how. It''s so sad. You are going through all this. I wish I could do something. Only the Lord can help you. However, you can''t even talk to the Lord about your problem.

    It''s¡­ so sad. I now understand your pain. It must be very difficult. But don''t give up! I am sure the Lord is aware of your problem. He will take care of everything. Don''t lose hope, and keep patience!]

    Rudy couldn''t help but smile after hearing Zia''s words.

    ''Fairies are considered to be the purest form of beings. They are naive and innocent. They can be easily controlled and manipted. They can nevermit a sin or do a bad deed. They are made that way. And that''s their¡­ weakness.''

    "Thank you for your kind words. I feel a little better now."

    [It''s my pleasure to be able to help you.]

    "..."

    [Also, you said you are bored and frustrated. I can take care of your boredom. Feel free to talk to me whenever you feel bored. You can also take out your frustration on me. I don''t mind. I will be happy if I can somehow lessen your problems.]

    "...say¡­ Zia. You are a fairy, and fairies are told to have powers to fulfill one''s wishes. So why is it that they can''t fulfill their own wishes?"

    [We can''t.]

    "Yes, I know. But why is that? Any specific reason?"

    [The elders have told us that the Lord''s order was not to misuse their powers. If they use it for themselves, then that''s out of selfishness. And that''s a sin. And we can''tmit a sin.]

    "Is that just an interpretation? But I do think it''s good that you don''t use you don''t use your powers for yourself. That would avoid internal conflicts."

    [Indeed. The Lord knows it all.]

    ''I had no idea about it, to be honest.''

    "I have one more question."

    [Do ask. I will be happy to answer you.]

    "It is known that fairies are the most innocent and naive creatures there are. But that can''t be 100% truth, right?"

    [Why would you assume so?]

    "It is just unreal for any living being to be perfect."

    [True. But we were created that way.]

    "So are you saying that there has never been any crime in the Fairnd? And no one has ever opposed anyone. What about the kings andmoners? Has anyone not challenged them to be the new king or to change the heir to the throne?

    Have the royal family members not tried to take the throne for themselves by removing the main bloodline? These are the things that aremon and absolutely unavoidable. History can testify to that. So I am having a hard time believing that fairies are perfect."

    [If that happens, then they are no longer fairies. They be dark fairies.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "So it''s simr to corruption?"

    [In a way, yes. They lose their fairy abilities and form and be hideous monsters. The humans call them ghouls and skinwalkers.]

    "They change the race entirely?"

    [It''s a curse. The Lord has an order, and we follow it. Anyone failing toply with that gets punished by the curse.]

    "Hmm. And what if they regret their actions? Will they be a fairy again?" Rudy asked curiously.

    [Yes. It is possible, but only under a certain timeframe. And their regret must be true, and repentance must be sincere.]

    ''Isn''t that the same thing?''

    "Is it okay for you to tell me all that? You don''t even know me. But then again, I am sure your naive nature couldn''t stop you from telling me that."

    [...yes¡­]

    "I believe¡­ that is the real curse¡­"

    [It''s not a curse. The Fairy race is the closest and most beloved race to the Lord. He has given the power to grant wishes. The power doesn''t even belong to us. By the grace of the Lord, we are given such a noble task to fulfill one''s wishes. We are truly blessed by the Lord.]

    "Or you are given that task because the Lord is toozy to do it himself," Rudymented with a wry scoff.

    [How can you say that?!] Zia yelled angrily. [We think of it as an honor, not a burden! We are not like you!]

    "Ouch, that hurts."

    [I¡­ I am sorry. I didn''t mean to say that. I got angry when you disrespected the Lord. You shouldn''t do it.]

    "Oh, so you ''can'' get angry?" Rudy raised a brow. "I thought fairies never yell or get angry."

    [We are not emotionless. It''spletely natural for us to feel happy, sad, and angry.]

    "Yes, it is."

    [Mmm.]

    "Still, I find it ironic to have such a level of trust and devotion to a being you don''t even know. The Lord can make you all extinct with a snap, you know? Why so much faith?"

    [That can happen to anyone.]

    "That''s a nice way to answer."

    [What about you? Do you not fear that you can be reced by the Lord one day?]

    "Oh, I would want that. I can finally be normal again."

    [But then you would be no different than anyone else. You will not be special. Just an ordinary man, struggling to live and survive.]

    ''Again, that''s the thing¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "To all to their struggles¡­ running towards their goals and dreams¡­ surviving the journey¡­ not knowing if they will ever reach their destination¡­"

    [...]

    "Every living being is pitiable."

    [Indeed. But that''s our most beautiful aspect. We live to die.]

 Chapter 802 Group Chat

    CLACK~ CLACK~!

    In a dimly lit room, a man was using aputer. It was a room with no windows or bulbs, but it was dimly lit by the lighting from the screen of the monitor.

    The clicking sound came from the keyboard. It was loud yet calm, making it pleasant to hear.

    The screen was ck with green letters being written on it. Symbols appeared on the screen as the clicking sound continued, seemingly having a conversation.

    Many people were in the group chat, but only three were talking. The initials of the username were U.A, G.E, and J.J.

    U.A wrote in symbols - Pieru has died.

    G.E asked- Did he run out of life force? That artifact was valuable. We shouldn''t have wasted it on him.

    J.J- ording to the data, he was the mostpatible with it.

    G.E- Anywho, how did he die?

    U.A- He was killed.

    G.E- Killed? Did the scientists kill him during research?

    J.J- I can see that happening.

    G.E- Yeah, he was the most annoying subject. Always yelling and crying and talking about this and that.

    J.J- Man, I wish we could take his vocal cord out and make him mute.

    J.J- That wouldn''t have made any difference, honestly. He would have made strange noises all day and night.

    G.E- U.A, you still haven''t answered my question. Who killed Pieru?

    J.J- He couldn''t have killed himself because the artifact wouldn''t have let him.

    U.A- He did the most stupidest thing possible and got himself killed.

    G.E- Let me guess, he tried to challenge other sessful test subjects of the supergene experiment?

    U.A- Not quite right. He challenged someone he shouldn''t have. Even we or our strongest champions wouldn''t dare to do that.

    J.J- Don''t tell me¡­ did he challenge the Lord?

    U.A- You guessed it. J.J, you are as smart as ever.

    G.E- I guessed it too. But didn''t think Pieru would actually do that. But the oue was expected.

    J.J- Yeah, did he truly think he could defeat the Lord? Pieru was our weakest champion.

    U.A- Now, now. I wouldn''t say that. He was at least mid, if I may correct you two.

    J.J- Come on, U.A. You are saying that because he was one of your test subjects, and you don''t want us to downgrade him. But we have rated him as per the data we obtained from you.

    G.E- Indeed. Even the Boss would agree to that.

    U.A- That''s where you are wrong. The Boss was the one who told me Pieru did an excellent job.

    G.E- That has got to be a lie! Pieru was praised by the Boss?!

    U.A- I am not lying. Feel free to ask him.

    J.J- But why? Was Pieru able to harm the Lord?

    U.A- No. He couldn''t even scratch him.

    G.E- Then why? Did we obtain more data on the Lord?

    U.A- Close, G.E. We did gain the data, but it was something we already had.

    G.E- Then what is it?

    U.A- We confirmed something.

    J.J And that is? We don''t know who the Lord is. Even if we try, we can''t know that. He doesn''t appear in our footage when he is using the Lord''s power.

    U.A- That''s exactly what we confirmed. We already knew the reason for that. No one is supposed to be able toprehend the Lord unless he is not using his Lord''s powers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    G.E- So what did we confirm, again?

    U.A- We confirmed that only.

    J.J- But we already knew that ording to the ''Journal''.

    U.A- Yes, but we didn''t confirm it. We are scientists, J.J. We don''t simply believe what''s written unless it''s proven.

    G.E- That''s right, J.J. We are talking about ancient civilization here. Some people think that they were uncivilized and dumb creatures. They don''t know what we have and what we are today is because of them.

    U.A- We are simply copying the patents and the equations provided in the journal.

    J.J- So we confirmed that the Lord can''t be seen, is that right?

    U.A- We confirmed one more thing: the prophecy mentioned in the journal about the Lord.

    G.E- Which one? There are like hundreds of prophecies, and we never get to confirm them if they are the truth.

    U.A- The Apocalypse.

    G.E- Do you mean the so-called zombie apocalypse? Yes, we were the ones behind that. T.A was the master subject. Our best test subject so far. We will find him one day and invite him to our cabal.

    U.A- Nay, I am talking about the Apocalypse mentioned in the journal.

    J.J- Do you mean¡­ the seconding of the Apocalypse?

    U.A- Indeed. As expected from J.J! I knew you would get it.

    G.E- But that''s not possible. The earth is stable, and it''s nowhere near its end.

    J.J- How did we confirm it through Pieru? Did the Lord talk about it?

    U.A- You must not have paid attention to the chapter that mentioned the Apocalypse.

    G.E- I have read it thoroughly, and I know the details. It is said that the Lord would reveal himself on the day of the Apocalypse.

    U.A- It''s the opposite interpretation, G.E.

    G.E- That doesn''t make any sense.

    J.J- He means that the reason for the Apocalypse will be the Lord.

    U.A- Yes, J.J. The Lord will be the one causing the Apocalypse.

    G.E- Then, shouldn''t we be finding a way to prevent it?

    U.A- We don''t have to worry in the least. Because once that happens, everyone would want to kill the Lord. He abandoned the human race, so we will abandon him too. We don''t need him to protect us.

    G.E- Yes, we are the one who controls everything in this world. We are the gods of this world.

    J.J- That reminds me, I heard that one of the honorable members of our cabal¡ª who was recently arrested after all of his crimes were leaked on the inte by someone¡ª Fred Mores. He will have the court hearing soon.

    U.A- The Boss has it under control. This time, once again, he will be proven innocent.

    G.E- That''s great to hear. We should be arranging a wee party for him, then.

    J.J- Don''t get too excited, G.E. The Boss can change his mind anytime. The only reason F.M has gotten so far is that he has something that the Boss needs.

    G.E- I am aware of that. F.M is an influencer with millions of followers. He can easily manipte the youths.

    J.J- And he can be reced if the Boss wills so. So stop crediting him for his achievements. Everything he has is because of the Boss.

    U.A- By the way, G.E, How is your test subject performing so far?

    G.E- She is under control.

    U.A- She better be.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    "Dad! I have brought your coffee," a muffled voice followed the knock.

    G.E- Give me a minute. The test subject is here with my coffee.

 Chapter 803 Pick Up Before Meet Up

    Rudy spent his time talking with Zia via the orb until the clock hit 10:00.

    [There is also the legend that says the stars would¡ª]

    "Zia."

    [Yes?]

    "I have something to do, so I will take my leave now."

    [Is that Lord calling you?]

    "No. It''s not anything rted to the Lord."

    [Wait, does the Lord know you are talking with me every once in a while?]

    "I assume he does."

    [Is that okay? Will I not be punished if he finds out that I was wasting his assistant''s time?]

    "But you didn''t waste my time. I learn many things from you which can also be considered as teaching."

    [Will I be rewarded for teaching you, then?]

    "Heh." Rudy couldn''t help but chuckle after hearing that.

    [Don''tugh! I am curious.]

    "You may be rewarded. Who knows? Is there anything you want from the Lord? I would request him to grant your wishes."

    [Hmm¡­] Zia took a moment to ponder and responded, [Currently, there is Nothing I want. The Lord already granted my wish by taking care of the warlock. I am happy.]

    "You could ask for unlimited fortune, unimaginable strength, and an infinite power source," Rudy suggested a few wishes to Zia, which was also something every living being would ask for.

    [What would I do with all that? I am a princess, but we are not rich. We have knowledge that we share with everyone. I don''t need strength. I am a fairy, and fairies don''t require strength. As for the power source, we get that from the Lord anyway.]

    "...you can be selfish and ask for something no one can ever imagine. Maybe I can make the boy you love fall for you."

    [Is something like that possible?]

    "It is."

    [But¡­ will it be real love?]

    "I can''t guarantee that."

    [Will that person be happy with me?]

    "Noment."

    [Then I don''t want something that is fake.]

    "I will wait for your wish. Till then, bye."

    [Bye¡­]

    Rudy ced the orb in his desk drawer and got up from the bed. He grabbed his phone and noticed it had turned off because it was out of charge.

    ''Seriously? I might need to change my phone. I charge it three times a day, and I don''t even use my phone that much. Did I damage the battery by charging it using my powers?''

    Rudy charged the phone to full capacity and turned it on.

    ''Hmm? Missed calls from Rize?''

    Rudy called Rize as soon as the phone detected thework.

    [Umm¡­ Rudy?] Rize answered the call.

    "Yes, it''s me. Did my name note up in the caller ID? Or is it that you haven''t saved my contact on your phone?"

    [Thetter one.]

    ''No wonder her sister asked for my name.''

    "So¡­ should Ie to pick you up?"

    [Err¡­  J actually contacted me before you called me earlier, and I turned her down.]

    "Uhh¡­ What happened? You were up for it the other day."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Yes, I was. Actually, my little sister, Grace, sometimes crashes at my ce¡­ more than once a week. She came yesterday too, but with a fever. Currently, she is fast asleep, but she is still sick.

    I obviously, couldn''t leave her alone in such a condition, so I turned down J''s invitation. But then you called, and Grace got to know about my ns. Then, she insisted that I should go.]

    "So¡­ you areing or¡­ no?"

    [I am. But I wille to the pool house directly and leave as soon as possible.]

    "That''s okay. If you are worried about your little sister, you can sit this down. You can meet them some other day."

    [It''s fine. She just took her meds before sleeping, so she isn''t waking up for an hour or two.] Rize reassured Rudy.

    "Alrighty. You can leave for the pool house now. And call me once you reach there. They might not let you enter since you don''t have tickets."

    [No need to worry. I know the owner.]

    "You¡­ do¡­?"

    ''Reina knows Rize?!''

    Just like that, Rudy discovered something surprising.

    [See youter.]

    "Hmm."

    Rudy ced his phone in his pocket and wondered, "I don''t think I have ever mentioned Reina''s name in front of Rize. Nor has she told me anything about Reina. So if they know each other¡­ Does that mean¡­ they are friends?

    Man, Rize is going to be surprised when she learns that Reina is also a part of my harem.''

    At that time, Rudy knew that the harem meetup was going to be more interesting than he had first thought.

    Rudy took out his phone again and messaged Alice instead of calling her.

    [Are you ready?]

    The message was delivered immediately but wasn''t seen for the next three minutes. Once Rudy saw Alice was typing, he teleported near her house and stood by the pole.

    [Give me two minutes. I am preparing my bag.]

    "Why bag?"

    [It''s a long story. I will tell you on the way.]

    While Rudy was chatting with Alice, he received a phone call from J.

    "Yeah?" Rudy answered the call.

    [Nothing. Just calling you to remind you that it''s about time.]

    "I am faster than you. I am already at Alice''s. We will be there in five to ten minutes."

    [Good.]

    A while ago¡­

    Alice was in her room, standing in front of the mirror of the dressing table, applying lipstick. She had also worn a little makeup.

    ''Why am I dolling myself up like this?'' She wondered. ''It''s not my first time meeting the harem. But¡­ I feel anxious about losing to J. I know she is all about appearances, so I can''t let her beat me on that.''

    Alice released a quiet sigh and muttered, "I still haven''t told dad."

    She hurried downstairs and went to the living room, hoping to find George there, but he was in his room.

    ''The coffee should be ready.''

    She grabbed the mug from the kitchen and filled it with freshly brewed coffee.

    KNOCK! KNOCK~!

    She knocked on the door and calmly said, "Dad! I have brought your coffee."

    ====

    A/N- Hiatus Announcement:- I am dealing with a few¡­ actually, many personal life issues, and after thinking about it for a few weeks, I have decided to take a short break from writing.

    The Novel will resume its daily update starting in May, with a mass release of 10 chapters. Until then, it would be the best time to re-read Esper Harem in the Apocalypse. You might find more hints and new clues that I have perfectly hidden throughout the story.

 Chapter 804 George Edeson

    After the knock on the door, George opened the door with a stiff expression on his face.

    "Hey Dad," Alice greeted him with a smile on her face. "I brought your coffee."

    Alice handed the mug to George and stood by the door to get his reaction. However, upon receiving no words from him, she chuckled nervously and asked,

    "Were you busy?"

    "No, I was not. Why would I be busy at this hour?" he replied.

    George moved the bug from his right hand to the left and asked, "And why have you¡­ applied makeup? Are you going somewhere?"

    "Uhm¡­ yes¡­" she nodded in response.

    George raised his brow and asked, "Don''t tell me you are hanging out with Rudy again. You have been staying out a lot as oftely. Is it because I have stopped monitoring you?"

    "No, no." Alice rocked her head, seemingly to convince George of her denial.

    "Then where are you going?" George raised the other brow. "You don''t have friends other than Rudy, do you?"

    "I am going with Rudy, but we are not going anywhere."

    "What does that even mean?"

    "Well, as you know, now that the school''s sports tournament has ended, we have our finalsing up soon. So Rudy, me, and some of our other ssmates have decided to go to the library to study.

    Uhm¡­ it''s like an extra ss¡­ uhh¡­ a group session among students." Alice gulped down nervously. "And we will also study about the special exam that would allow the students to skip grades and enter university since we are over the required age."

    "Hmm. I understand. But why does that require you to get dolled up like this?? Are you trying to get the boy''s attention?"

    "The other girls also wear makeup."

    "And?"

    "Every girl of my age wears makeup. It''s normal."

    George furrowed his brows and said, "You don''t tell me what''s normal. I decide the rules."

    "..."

    George red at Alice for a while and said, "Alright you can go. But be back before your curfew or I won''t allow you to leave the house next time."

    "Thank you, Dad."

    George closed the door, while Alice rushed upstairs. She looked at her phone to check the time and saw a message from Rudy.

    "It''s from three minutes ago."

    She opened the message and replied to him.

    ''I should have asked Rudy toe to my room and teleport me away. Dad neveres to check my room anyway, so he wouldn''t have realized even if I had gone without telling him.

    I can''t wait to live in the castle. But obviously, Dad won''t allow me to do that. But if I pass the special exam and enroll in the university with Rudy, I can use that reason as an excuse and move away from this town!''

    Alice grabbed her schoolbag and left the house. And George watched the live footage on his screen as he had installed cameras outside the house.

    George then changed his screen to the group chat and continued chatting with U.A and J.J.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Meanwhile, Alice met up with Rudy and asked him to teleport near J''s house.

    Rudy nced at Alice''s bag and asked, "So? You were going to tell me something about the bag."

    "Don''t mention it¡­" Alice let out a weary sigh and continued, "I told Dad that I am going to the library with you and other ssmates to study since our finals are next door."

    "Why would you need to lie about it?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face. "You could have just said that we were going to the water park."

    "Yes, I could have. But I am not sure he would have allowed me to. He might not have given me permission, and I didn''t want to take any risk¡­ especially today. I have to make my status known in your harem."

    "Don''t worry about something so trivial. You shouldn''t let others decide your status. Only you can decide."

    Alice and Rudy looked to their side to see J standing in a cool pose, wearing sunsses.

    Rudy squinted his eyes and said, "I don''t think you get to say anything about being judged, since you have dolled yourself up more than Alice has."

    "Oh? This is how I usually look when I am not at school. It''s my casual look."

    "Heh. Makeup queen," Rudy scoffed softly, but it was audible enough to Alice and J as they were standing next to him.

    J''s face twitched as she heard Rudy call her makeup queen, as he had caught her buying beauty kits from the store more than once.

    She kicked Rudy on the back of his thighs and said, "Makeup is a girl''s weapon."

    "Then why use your legs to kick me¡­ use your makeup¡­"

    "How are we going? Are we taking a bus?" Alice asked curiously, checking the time on her wristwatch. "I think the next bus will arrive in 20 minutes."

    "We are teleporting to Reina''s office," Rudy responded and nced at J to see her response.

    J shrugged her hands and said, "If it''s safe, then I don''t mind."

    "Good."

    Rudy grabbed Alice''s hand and turned to J, staring at her.

    "Listen, I am letting you do whatever you want. If I wasn''t okay with this, I wouldn''t be allowing you to meet my harem or talk with them¡­ especially a harem-rted topic. You are a smart girl and I trust you, so choose your words carefully in front of them."

    "..."

    "And try to be understanding. And don''t worry, they will be honest too. They will never lie."

    "That¡­ sounded more like a threat than advice¡­"

    "Let''s call it a friendly threat," he smiled at her.

    J held Rudy''s hand and said, "I hope that I won''t be eaten alive by the vampires."

    Rudy teleported to Reina''s office, where she was busy searching in the drawer of her desk.

    "Reina," Rudy called out to her.

    "Perfect!" Reina turned to Rudy in excitement and opened her mouth to say something, but she stopped when she noticed Alice and J.

    "Hmm?"

 Chapter 805 Before The Meeting

    Reina asked him toe closer and said, "I am looking for a button, but can''t find it. I think it''s in one of the three drawers. Can you use your power to¡­?"

    "I sure can. Tell me, how does it look?"

    "It''s¡­ ck¡­ shiny¡­"

    Rudy activated his see-through ability and scanned through the drawers. He then turned to Reina and said, "Nope. Not in the drawers."

    "Oh¡­"

    "Was it¡­ important?"

    "Not really. It wasn''t mine. As you know my little sister Rinaes to visit me sometime. Thest time she came, a button from her dress hade off. I found itter that night when I was cleaning, and I put it on the desk.

    Today, she ising here and she must have noticed the dress was missing the button, so she called me and asked me if I had found it. I said yes. But now that I am looking for it¡­ I may have misced it somewhere."

    "Wait, your sister ising?" Rudy asked with a hint of surprise in his voice.

    "Yes."

    "But I told you today would be the meeting of the girls."

    "Don''t worry. She ising here as a customer. She is bringing her friends along to have fun in the water park."

    "We can arrange the meeting at the pool house," Alice quipped.

    "I can''te to the pool house. I have to be present here. Also, the vampire gang is at the pool house. Jane and Rias can''t be present in the same room while discussing the harem."

    Alice shot a nce at Rudy and said, "That issue still hasn''t been solved?"

    "Rias is working on it. Give her one day."

    "How are we going to discuss without either of them?"

    "Pick one, then," Rudy shrugged. "And I know Jane. She won''t join the meeting."

    "We will handle that." J stepped closer to Rudy and stood in front of him.

    "You sure can¡­"

    "The question is, what will you do? You are not allowed to sit in the meeting."

    "I will enjoy the pools. Stare at beautiful girls."

    "..."

    "I am joking." Rudy walked to the door and waved his hand before saying, "Not really."

    "Rudy. Can you work as a lifeguard for today?"

    "What''s my wage?"

    "Hmm~" Reina hummed in amusement and pondered for a few seconds before replying, "The time you spent as a lifeguard would give you a free ticket to spend equal, if not more, time with me."

    "Oh~ Nice~"

    Rudy went to the storeroom and changed his clothes to the lifeguard''s uniform. Then, he proceeded to climb the lifeguard''s post and made himselffortable.

    "..." J fell silent after Rudy left and crashed on the couch.

    Alice and Reina nced back and forth at each other and shrugged their shoulders.

    "Should we not inform the girls about our arrival?" Alice asked curiously.

    "I don''t think there is any need. Rias and Jane must have already sensed his presence."

    Meanwhile, Rudy was ying an indie game on his phone to pass the time. If it was someone other than Rudy, they would have already been fired for using their phone on duty, especially as a lifeguard, since their one mistake could endanger the lives of many.

    However, Rudy did not need to pay attention to his surroundings since he was fully aware of everything. He didn''t have to use his eyes to monitor them, as he had his super senses active.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What''s up?" he suddenly uttered.

    "Oh! Someone''s using his power the right way today," a cheerful voice responded.

    It was Rias.

    "I always use my powers the right way."

    "You mean during sex?" she chuckled.

    Rudy nced at Rias from the corner of his eyes and said, "You wouldn''t know."

    "Why do you look angry?"

    "You tell me."

    "When will the castle be ready?" Rias sharpened her gaze and let out a soft sigh.

    "In a few hours. Hopefully, before evening."

    "Then tomorrow it is. As I have said before, I only need a room and a bed."

    Rudy took a moment to reflect and turned to Rias.

    "Do you think that is a good idea? Is there no other way to take this ''revenge'' of yours?"

    "There is. But what kind of revenge would it be if I could not take it to the extreme and do the exact same thing that she did to me?"

    SIGH!

    "Well, I have already announced my promise to not interfere with any of my harem''s personal matters. I could stop you from taking your revenge on Jane, but¡­ even if I do, you twin won''t be the same¡­ ever. So finish this rivalry and go back to being normal."

    Rias inserted her hands in the pockets of her hoodie and stretched them down.

    "Just so you know, you are standing out in that outfit of yours."

    Rias was wearing casual clothes, unlike everyone else around who were in their swimsuits.

    "What a world it is¡­ covering my body instead of being half-naked is considered abnormal," Riasmented in an emotionless voice while staring at something in the distance.

    "...."

    Rias stood there without saying a word, while Rudy didn''t know what to say in response.

    It was an awkward moment, and their interaction had paused.

    "Where are the others?" Rudy broke the silence.

    "On the way."

    "What about Jane? Is sheing?"

    "Asleep. She was watching a cartoon about vampires."

    "You mean anime," Rudy corrected her.

    "I can''t tell the difference."

    "Cartoons are for children, while anime is for¡­ everyone, I guess?"

    "Oh. Then that anime seemed pretty childish to me, so that means it is a cartoon for me."

    ''She is in a bad mood, alright.'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''Let''s hope J doesn''t say something stupid in front of Rias. I could use my ability to hear their conversation and spy on their meeting, but let''s not do that. I will respect their privacy.''

    "Just because you can travel freely under the sun doesn''t mean you should forget about the risk of being seen by others," Lilimmented as she stopped near the post.

    "That''s right," Angelica seconded.

 Chapter 806 Meet Up

    "Where is Niti?" Rudy asked Lilim.

    "I don''t think she ising. Neither is Vriti."

    "Because of the sun?"

    Lilim moved her gaze to Rias and uttered, "Have Rias told Niti that she knows everything?"

    "I have," Rias nodded. "She ys an important role in my revenge. But as soon as I told her, she ran away and has been avoiding me since."

    "She is probably worried that you might take revenge on her, too."

    "Oh, I do. Part of me wanted to do something, but she is¡­ Niti and Vriti are like my mother and aunt. I can''t hurt them."

    "And Jane is your blood-rted sister."

    Rudy spotted Maria and Ruby near Reina''s office and said, "Where have they been?"

    "They went shopping. Even yesterday, they bought so many things."

    "Money at its expense¡­"

    "Miss Maria told me they are buying stuff for their rooms in the castle," Lilim informed.

    "No doubt. I have never been in Ruby''s room, but Maria''s room was¡­ well, if I have to say it¡­ it was the most girly room I have ever seen in my life."

    He nudged Rias and asked, "Do you want to bring stuff from the vampire world?"

    "I have no immediate need for them. But I will let you know if there is something."

    "Shall we go now?" Lilim nced back and forth at anyone.

    "Yeah. Everyone is here."

    "Miss Rize would be there in a few minutes, so wait for her to arrive."

    Rias and Lilim walked down the stairs, but Angelica stayed with Rudy.

    "Are you not worried?" she asked Rudy, calmly.

    "No, not in the least. I know what J wants. She does not intend to break my harem, but rather¡­ She wants to use this meeting to convince herself to join my harem. She is fighting with her mindset and that requires powerful will."

    "Why don''t you use your powers to help her?"

    Rudy shot a judging re at Angelica and said, "You want me to use my powers on you?"

    Angelica couldn''t help but grin after hearing that. She hugged Rudy and responded, "Only during sex."

    "Hey!" Lilim called out to Angelica. "What are you doing?!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Oops. I got caught."

    She quickly kissed Rudy on the lips and rushed to Lilim and Rias. On the way, they met Niti, who had decided to join the meeting.

    Rudy watched them proceeding towards Reina''s office and muttered, "Maria and Ruby¡­ half-sisters. Lilim and Angelica are childhood friends¡­ like sisters. Alice and J¡­ friends. Rias and Niti¡­ niece and aunt. Rize and Reina¡­. friends¡­? Reba and Elena¡­ uh¡­ I can''t tell what type of rtionship they have. It''splicated."

    Rudy licked his lips and thought, "The girls are already forming pairs for threesomes. I can''t wait for Rias and Jane, which would also be my first threesome. Reba and Angelica, Maria and Ruby¡­ I have three pairs of blood-rted sisters in my harem.''

    Rudy was a little more excited about his life at the castle, as it would be filled with lots of love and sex.

    Believe it or not, Rudy was perfect as a lifeguard, as he could use his vision ability at its best.

    A few minutester, he sat on the chair and released a short sigh.

    ''I can stare at any girl I want and they wouldn''t find it repulsive. There are all types of girls present here. Children to married women to olddies.''

    "Man¡­ this job should be illegal. It''s basically giving a free pass to stare at the opposite sex without facing any consequences. Not everyone has a pure heart like me who wouldn''t take advantage of such an opportunity."

    It wasn''t as though Rudy didn''t want to look at the girls; he had to, as he was supposed to be a lifeguard, who had to make sure everyone was safe. And he wasn''t the only lifeguard at the water park. There were half a dozen.

    However, he had no interest in staring at the girls who were strangers to him. He had beautiful and sexy girls in his harem, whom he could stare naked all day and all night, and their beauty and figure could easily surpass the beauty of most of the girls in all the worlds.

    Of course, he was a teenager¡ª proven by Eleanor that he was from the current world and gained the memories of Rudy from the other world line where he died. He had his teenage hormones running wild, and he wanted to try all kinds of things.

    Rudy nced at Reina''s office to check if Rize had arrived, but she hadn''t. Although she came after five minutes.

    He leaned to the right side of the chair and muttered, "Jane and Vriti are the only ones absent. I also have to think about what I have to do with Vriti. I only brought her to the human world because of Rias and Jane.

    I couldn''t leave Niti behind and Vriti wouldn''t have stayed in the vampire world. Well, her attitude towards me did change a little after she found out that I am the Lord. No surprises there. They are supposed to fear the Lord. Every living being has to¡­"

    Rudy looked at his nails, and as he had expected, they had turned ck. But this time, even the skin around his nails was ck.

    ''It''s spreading. I don''t know what this is or what''s causing it to happen. The ck color is unlike anything I have ever seen. When I was in the 1989 timeline, my body was turning into cosmos.

    If I give it a thought, would it not make sense if I think of this ck¡­ uhh¡­ ckization¡­ as void?''

    He rubbed his thumb on his chin as he took a moment to ponder.

    "I got this power from Asura. Could it be that my body can''t adapt to this power as it never belonged to me? But I can say the same for the power of the cosmos. I don''t think anyone can help me with this.

    Not even Nyxia. The power of the void belongs to the second reality. The only time I used this power was when I fought Peauru."

    SIGH!

    "I just want to live a peaceful life with my harem."

 Chapter 807 Lucyâ€™s Day Out

    Lucy was in the window seat of the bus, gazing out as the wind brushed against her face, causing her hair to move.

    She was going out with her friends to have a good time, but she had no idea what the n was.

    The bus stopped at a pickup stand and a few passengers got in. Out of them, there was a girl who was neatly dressed. Her hair came slightly below her shoulders and they were locked with hairpins on the side.

    But her attention was on her phone.

    Even after getting on the bus, she didn''t stop using her phone and kept walking to the rear side of the bus.

    "Suzan¡­" Lucy nudged a girl sitting beside her, who was wearing red-frame sses. And reading a book with a leather cover.

    Suzan looked at the girl and shook her head with a disappointed look on her face. She waited till the girl reached their seat and brought her leg in between, making the girl trip.

    However, before she could fall, Suzan grabbed her from behind and said, "You are going to die someday."

    The girl turned around and red at Suzan with a furious look in her eyes.

    "Watch it! What if the phone had fallen down?!" the girl shouted.

    "And you care more about your phone than your life. Wow."

    The girl sat on the empty seat beside Suzan and said, "You are the one who tripped me, though."

    "You could have avoided that if you had your eyes down."

    "Rosse, Suzan is right." Lucy quipped. "Pay a little more attention to your surroundings, especially when you are outside."

    "I bet she was talking with her imaginary boyfriend again," Suzanmented with a soft scoff.

    "He is real!"

    "You have never met him."

    "So what? That doesn''t make him fake."

    "Come on, you are using a dating app. 80% of users there are either catfishing or kitten fishing."

    "I know about catfishing, but what the hell is kitten fishing?"

    "Lying about age and pretending to be a younger person," Lucy replied without looking at the two.

    Suzan slowly shot a weird nce at Lucy and asked, "Why do you know about that? Don''t tell me you got yourself on dating sites too!"

    "I have not. I am not even at the legal age to use dating apps or sites."

    "No one is our friend circle. Anyway, Rosse. The person you are talking to might be catfishing you, you know?" Suzan exined calmly, showing concern in her voice.

    "But he sent me his photo."

    "That could be heavily edited, a fake photo from the inte, or such a person might not even exist."

    "I know. That''s why I am stalling whenever he asks me to meet him or go on a date. But I can''t keep doing this again and again or I will get dumped."

    "Isn''t that good? Didn''t you say you swiped him by ident?" Suzan asked with a judging look on her face.

    "No, he was the one who swiped me. I identally epted."

    "..."

    "I know you are worried about me. I am too. But what if this guy really exists? He looks so hot, and you know that!"

    "So, you are nning to meet him?" Lucy asked curiously.

    "I have to¡­ but¡­ I want you two toe with me."

    "Why would I purposely walk into a trap?" Suzan rolled her eyes.

    "So that you can save me if he turns out to be a¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "A pedo," Lucy finished Rosse''s sentence.

    "I wouldn''t say pedo. We are only a few weeks away from turning eighteen. I was about to say...creepy. I don''t know. I can''t remember the exact word."

    "How do you propose we help you? We are not fighters, you know." Lucy turned to the girls and continued, "Why don''t you take your brother with you?"

    "I haven''t told him that I am seeing someone online. If I do, he is going to tell Mom and Dad, and¡­ my phone will be confiscated."

    "I didn''t take your parents to be strict kind," Suzan muttered. "Your mom is so yful."

    "Try telling your dad that you are dating someone online and see their reaction," Rosse immediately responded with a sigh.

    "Well, why don''t you take a boy from your ss?" Lucy suggested. "Your cram school."

    "There is no way a boy wants to apany a girl on her date and protect her."

    "You have got a point."

    "And I don''t know boys of my age who would be willing to help me."

    "I would have asked my brother to help you if I had one," said Suzan.

    Rosse turned to Lucy and said, "You have a brother, right?"

    "Trust me, that piece of shit is worse than anyone you might meet online," Lucy uttered with pure disgust in her voice.

    "I am not talking about Paul. The new one, what was his name again? Ru..dy? How is he?" Rosse asked with a curious look on her face.

    "She talks about him all the time as if he is her lover. I am sure he is a nice guy," Suzan replied instead of Lucy, who didn''t know what to say.

    Rosse held Lucy''s hand in her hands and calmly asked, "Can you ask him to help me?"

    "Uhm¡­ I don''t think he will. He is always busy. And-and-and¡­ he¡­" Lucy avoided eye contact with Rose as she tried her best to find an excuse.

    "He has exams!"

    "Yeah, but I am sure he can make some time."

    "I don''t think so."

    Rosse narrowed her eyes and said, "Come on, just tell me the truth - you don''t want to help me, do you?"

    "It''s not¡­ like that."

    "If I went to meet that person and something terrible happened to me, you would be responsible for it."

    "How?"

    "Because you didn''t help me even when you could. You didn''t save me when you had the chance."

    Lucy looked at Suzan and said, "Help me with this."

    "Noments. I don''t want to get involved." Suzan raised her hands.

    "Okay, how about you give me his number? I will ask him myself."

    "He¡­ doesn''t have a phone."

    "..."

    Pfft!

    Suzan wasughing so hard she had to put her hand to her mouth.

    "You couldn''t be more obvious, Lucy."

 Chapter 808 Lucyâ€™s Day Out (Ii)

    "You couldn''t be more obvious, Lucy," Suzan uttered as she suppressed herughter.

    Lucy''s face flushed a little, but she managed to hide her flustration.

    "You are misunderstanding," she responded quietly.

    "I am not. You are tantly lying about him not having a phone, which is¡ª I don''t know¡ª unbelievable. There is no way a high school student in his prime teenage age doesn''t have a phone.

    Mind you, I am talking about a phone, not a smartphone or any expensive phone. Just a normal feature phone that can make calls and receive texts. Anyone can afford that. And you''re saying that he doesn''t have one¡­"

    Lucy bit her lips and red at Suzan. She wanted to speak, but the words wouldn''te out, though her eyes glistened with what she was trying to convey.

    Rosse, on the other hand, had no idea what Lucy and Suzan were talking about. She puffed her cheeks a little and asked, "Hey, hey, don''t leave me out of this. What are you talking about?!"

    "She has a crush on her brother."

    "Step. Step-brother," Lucy corrected Suzan.

    "Yes, step-brother. And it seems that she wants to make him her step-boyfriend."

    "What''s¡­ step-boyfriend?"

    Suzan shrugged her shoulders and said, "She wants to keep it in the family."

    Lucy gritted her teeth and punched Suzan on her thighs.

    "I am not lying, am I?"

    "You are!"

    "I don''t understand. Why would you lie about your love? It''s fine, really. We won''t judge."

    Suzan chuckled softly and calmly continued, "We are best friends. We will be together, even after we all get married and have kids. Even after ten years."

    "Don''t you think it''s too early to think about having kids?" Rosse wondered. "We don''t even have a boyfriend yet."

    "Did you forget your online boyfriend already?"

    "Well, I am 50-50 on him. And even if he is not a catfisher and is a genuine person, no one can guarantee that I will stay together with him and get married and have kids. We might break up or divorce."

    "No one knows," she added with a shoulder shrug.

    Suzan raised her brow andmented, "So it''s too early to think about kids, but it''s okay to think about break up and divorce?"

    "That shit happens all the time. Even idols and celebrities that fans consider a perfect couple breaks up. So what are we?"

    "Their whole life is built on a lie. Most of the celebrities don''t even use their real name they are given at birth."

    Lucy moved her gaze to the window and thought, ''And we are on another topic now. Well, I am d. Suzan was pretty hell-bent to know about my rtionship with Rudy.''

    "Even I don''t know what will happen between us. If things go the same as they were supposed to, we will have a physical rtionship. But that would be no different from the future timeline. I want to¡­ have an actual rtionship with him," she muttered under her breath.

    Lucy observed a couple on a motorbike driving past the bus.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She shook her head and mumbled, "Lucy, don''t forget your main task. You are here to save Rudy from the tragedy. You have to prevent him from meeting Elise. Everythinges after that."

    "Isn''t it illegal for a brother and sister to¡­ you know¡­ get married?" Rosse asked curiously.

    "Duh! But I am sure it''s okay if they are not blood-rted. And who is talking about marriage here? You would be surprised to know how many people are in a sexual rtionship with their blood-rted family members. This world is a disgusting ce if you think about it."

    "Why do you know about something like that? I have never heard a case that¡ª"

    "Just think about it. Anything I can think of and you can think of is possible. If someone can think of something, someone else in the world has obviously thought about it too. It''s the act of action that differentiates us from them.

    We are given a brain that has the knowledge and intellect to make decisions and think about what is right and wrong, and that makes us different from other living beings, mainly animals who haven''t got rules. But some people don''t understand that which is why evil exists in this world.

    If humans started acting like animals, then they might as well start living in the wild forest among them. They are not needed in the society."

    Rosse squinted her eyes at Suzan and asked, "Are you quoting a philosophy from your uing book that you are writing?"

    Suzan had a proud look on her face as she smiled widely and puffed out her chest.

    "I hate you both!" Rosse hissed. "I was seeking help from my best friends, but they are selfish and thinking about their own advantages. If I end up being murdered by my online boyfriend, remember, I will be a ghost and haunt you two!"

    "I don''t think you as a ghost would be scary. And how would you haunt us, exactly? We wouldn''t be afraid of you."

    Rosse pondered for a while and said, "I will wait until you find lovers. Then, I will steal them away from you, forcing you to stay single forever."

    "That''s actually scary, not going to lie."

    "So you will help me?" she asked with a puppy face.

    "Just tell us when you are nning to meet. Lucy, Melinda, Leah, Rina, and I will watch over you from a distance. You haven''t told him about us, have you?" Suzan asked with a serious, yet curious, look on her face.

    "I¡­ have¡­"

    "..."

    "But he only knows your name! I didn''t send him pictures. He was asking for them, but I refused."

    "Good."

    "Thank you!" Rosse hugged Suzan and rubbed her cheek on her cheek. "You are the best of all."

    "You said the same thing to Lucy the other day."

    "You all are the best of all."

    "Don''t make stupid promises without asking us, especially when it includes us," Lucy remarked.

    "I have no problem with it, but Melinda, Rina, and Leah might not be on board."

    "We will ask them when we meet them."

 Chapter 809 Lucys Day Out (Iii)

    Rosse nced at her phone to check the time and said, "Melinda and Rina did mention they had missed the bus, so... there''s a possibility that they could get on this bus at the next stop."

    Assuming they have not yet gotten on the other bus.

    "What about Leah? She hasn''t seen or responded to any of my messages since this morning. She hasn''te online either, even in the group chat."

    "Same. Should I call her?" Rosse nced back and forth at Suzan and Lucy, seemingly wanting their confirmation.

    "Leave it. She has told us not to call her, so we should respect that. Melinda might know something since she is the leader of our friend circle."

    "True."

    The bus stopped at the next station and a few passengers got in. Since Lucy, Suzan, and Rosse were busy talking with each other, they couldn''t see out of the window to check if Melinda and Rina were there.

    They fixed their gaze at the bus'' entrance and patiently waited to see three familiar faces walking towards them.

    Rosse quickly waved her hand at them with a smile on her face.

    "Yeah, we saw you," Melinda said calmly.

    The three sat on the seat row in front of them and turned around.

    "We are alreadyte on the schedule," Rina sighed.

    Rosse raised her brow at Leah and asked, "Why is she with you? After ignoring us all for all night, she shows up and doesn''t even talk to us, as if we are strangers to her."

    "Correct. I don''t know a girl named Rosse who breaks her promise," Leah responded.

    "Never! I would never do that, even in my dreams."

    "You told me that you will convince Grace to join us, but I don''t see her with you."

    "Ack!" Rosse went silent after hearing that.

    "Thank you for not making excuses," Leah remarked.

    "You know how strict her parents are. They never let her out of the house. I can''t believe a parent can treat their own daughter like an animal. She doesn''t even have her own personal phone. Whenever we want to speak with Grace, we have to call her mother and answer a few questions before Grace is allowed to talk.

    "Don''t forget, they forced her to put the phone on speaker so she could hear our conversation," Lucy added.

    "Yeah, it sucks to be her. I wish we could help her somehow."

    "I¡­" Suzan quipped in between and said, "I have her sister''s phone number; her name is Rize. Grace called me once using her phone, so I saved that number for future use.

    I called her sisterst night, hoping she would be able to convince her parents to let Gracee with her. But much to my surprise, it was Grace who picked up the call.

    Long story short, I asked her if she wasing today, but she said she has a cough and fever. Obviously, I thought she was lying because she was afraid of her parents, but her voice sounded weak."

    "So¡­ maybe she was really sick," she shrugged.

    "Let''s hope her parents give her more freedom once she turns eighteen."

    "If it was me, I would move out as soon as I turned eighteen," Rosse dered.

    "Enough about her. Let''s talk about something else."

    "You still haven''t answered my question, Leah. Why were you with Melinda and Rina? And why have you been inactive sincest night?" Rosse asked again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I stayed the night at Melinda."

    "When did Melinda''s house be a dorm?" Lucy inquired. "Rina already lives with her and now Leah too. Can Ie too?"

    "Will you be able to stay away from your step-lover?" Suzan didn''t miss a chance to throw in a remark.

    "My parents went to visit the rtives, and I was home alone, so Melinda suggested that I stay the night at her ce since we were going out the next day anyway," Leah responded in a neutral tone.

    "And what''s the reason you didn''t respond to my messages?"

    Melinda brought her face close to Lucy and Suzan and whispered, "Isn''t she acting like a possessive boyfriend?"

    "You said it."

    "I can hear you, Linda."

    "Chill. My phone''s battery died, and I forgot to bring my charger with me. And before you say that I could have used Linda or Rina''s charger, I couldn''t. They have got a different type of cable."

    "Oh, is that so? Wouldn''t it have been amazing if Melinda and Rina had phones and you could have used their phone to inform me about it?" Rossemented sarcastically.

    She wanted Leah to inform her using Melinda''s phone so she wouldn''t have been so worried about her.

    "You can''t survive a night without talking to me?" Leah asked with a surprised look on her face.

    "No."

    "¡­." Leah.

    "¡­." Melinda.

    "¡­." Rina.

    Suzan shot a weird look at Rosse, while Lucy wasn''t surprised to hear Rosse''s response.

    "I usually don''t like to jump to conclusions, but¡­ are you into girls, Rosse?" Suzan asked hesitantly.

    "What?! No! It''s just that I always tell everything to you all¡ª Everything! But you girls always hide things from me. I think it''s unfair. Especially when you could easily inform me."

    "Rx." Suzan ced her hand on Rosse''s shoulder tofort her and softly spoke, "Lucy and I didn''t know that either. So you are not the only one who wasn''t informed of this matter."

    "I still don''t know what our ns are for today. It better be something good because I missed my chance to spend the weekend with Rudy."

    "There she goes again."

    Melinda showed them something on her phone and said, "We are going to this water park in the next city."

    "Geez! You should have told us before we left our home. None of us three have brought our swimsuits."

    "Don''t worry, we haven''t either." Melinda reassured and swiped the picture on her phone''s screen, which showed a picture of Rina at the water park.

    "The thing is, the water park is actually owned by Rina''s family," she informed.

    "My sister and her boyfriend are running it."

 Chapter 810 Lucy At Water Park

    "Does that mean we will get free tickets?" Rosse asked curiously.

    "We could if we asked her, but I bought the tickets anyway," Melinda showed them the tickets.

    "What about our swimsuits, though?"

    "The water park has twelve pools, and one of them is reserved. We will use that. Rina said it was okay if we were not wearing swimsuits while we went on the rides.

    They talked all the way to the water park until they reached there. Realizing how close the Bus stop was to the water park, they chose to walk there, and eventually reached there after a few minutes.

    As the water park''s revenue kept growing, Reina decided to take it upon herself to make some changes, without having to ask Rudy for assistance.

    She had hired professional watchmen for each area, including the parking. To ensure the water park was fully monitored, cameras were put up in the locations that were missing them.

    Melinda handed the tickets to the watchman and passed through the security check.

    "Wait, the ticket is only for five people. But the group is of six."

    Rina raised her hand and said, "I have a lifetime pass toe here whenever I want."

    "Madam hasn''t informed me of such a pass," the guard said calmly.

    "She is the owner''s sister," a female guard, who just arrived at the scene, said.

    "Sorry, I amte. I had to drop my son off at my sister''s."

    "Can we go now?" Melinda asked them.

    "Yes, please."

    The girls made their way in and stopped at a divergence point.

    "Holy molly! When you said there are twelve pools, I thought they would be next to each other, but this ce is huge!" Rosse eximed.

    "I have never seen a water park so big, not even in the movies! Howe I didn''t know about it?!"

    "The park was closed down. It recently opened a few months ago. My sister is trying to advertise it wherever she can, but her boyfriend has other ideas.

    He wants to fulfill our parent''s dream and make this ce an amusement park," Rina stated.

    "He seems like a nice boyfriend."

    "He is. A little too nice to be real. I have never met him, but I saw his photo on my sister''s phone. He doesn''t look ugly, either. Which is why I don''t understand what he is after."

    She ced her hand on her mouth and muttered, "Could it be that he is after her fortune? He somehow seduced her and now he will get her to sign the property papers?"

    Melinda chuckled nervously and ced her hand around Rina''s shoulder.

    "I will take her to her sister''s office. You girls can wait here or proceed to the reserved pool."

    "We don''t know where that is."

    "You can follow the directions. There are sign boards at every junction."

    After saying that, Melinda dragged Rina to Reina''s office.

    Suzan nced at Rosse, who couldn''t hide her excitement after seeing the water park.

    Leah looked at her cleavage and said, "I think I will need a swimsuit."

    "We all do. Even if we swim in our current clothes, what are we going to wear after that? We can''t go home in wet clothes."

    Lucy rubbed her legs together as she squirmed.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Suzan asked after seeing Lucy acting strangely.

    "After seeing so much water, I want to pee."

    "You want to pee in the pools?" Rosse asked with a shocked look on her face. "I used to do that when I was in middle school, but doing that now is¡­ eww¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lucy furrowed her brows and said, "I want to pee in the bathroom. And I don''t know where they are."

    "Oh. Actually, I should take a leak too. I hate getting out of the pool to pee."

    "Then let us all go together."

    Lucy, Rosse, Suzan, and Leah nced at the boards and spotted thedies'' restroom in the distance.

    Leah pointed her finger in the direction and said, "I think it''s there."

    Lucy was in a hurry, so she began to walk hastily. The tiles used for the floor were made in such a way that they wouldn''t be slippery when wet.

    As Lucy was running, she didn''t notice the shirtless boy and bumped into him.

    "Excuse me."

    She didn''t even nce at the boy and tried to go by, yet the boy moved in her way and wouldn''t let her through.

    She tried to go through the left side, however the boy prevented her from going any further.

    ''Getting harassed by boys at the pool ismon, but I didn''t think it would happen to me,'' she thought to herself.

    "Lucy," the boy called her name.

    Hearing the voice, Lucy immediately realized who it was and looked up in surprise with a face full of curiosity.

    The boy was Rudy, and he was only wearing shorts because the lifeguard''s uniform made him ufortable.

    "Rudy?! What are you doing here?!" she eximed.

    "What are ''you'' doing here? Didn''t you say you were going to hang out with your friends?"

    "I asked you first. Answer me!"

    "I am helping a friend here."

    "Eric?"

    "No. He is not the only friend I have. This water park''s owner is my friend. She wanted me to fill the life guard''s shift, so I am doing just that."

    "¡­"

    Rudy folded his arm and impatiently asked, "Now you turn."

    "I am here with my friends."

    "Where? I don''t see them."

    "Huh?" Lucy looked back to see she was alone.

    "Maybe they got lost."

    Rudy noticed Lucy''s hand was on her crotch, so he assumed she must be wanting to go to the washroom.

    "There she is," Suzan approached Lucy, followed by Rosse and Leah.

    "There. See?" Lucy pointed her gaze at them.

    Leah was thest one to arrive, and she saw Rudy standing in front of Lucy with his arm folded like a boss. She thought Lucy was being harassed by Rudy.

    "Leave it, punk! Or I will call security!" She shouted at Rudy.

    "Hmm?" Rudy raised his brow at Leah and nced around.

    "I am talking to you!"

 Chapter 811 Lucys Friends Meet Rudy

    "He is not¡­" Lucy tried to speak, but she stopped and tried to talk past Rudy.

    "Wait up." Rudy stopped Lucy by grabbing her from the shoulders.

    Lucy wanted to avoid introducing Rudy to her friends, so she tried to run, but it was already toote.

    "Lucy, do you know this guy?" Leah inquired.

    "No." Lucy shook her head.

    "What the¡ª! Why are you lying?"

    Lucy red at Rudy and muttered, "Why is he here? Thest thing I want is him to meet them."

    Rudy smirked from the corner of his lips and said, "Hey there, I am Rudy."

    "Oh!" Rosse pped her hands. "You are the step-boy¡­ ther."

    Suzan elbowed Rosse to stop her from spilling the beans.

    "Hmm?"

    "Brother. She means step-brother."

    "Yes. I am Lucy''s step-brother. And I assume you are her friends."

    Rosse moved her hand forward and said, "Hello, my name is Rosse. Lucy''s best friend."

    "Hello, Rosse. Nice to meet you." Rudy shook hands with a charming smile on his face.

    "I am Suzan. Lucy''s childhood friend. She might have told you about me."

    Rudy moved to Suzan and shook hands with her as well.

    "She hasn''t said a word about you, sorry."

    Suzan''s face turned pale after hearing that. She nced at Lucy, who was trying her best to avoid eye contact with her.

    "And you are¡­" Rudy looked at Leah.

    "Leah. I am sorry for mistaking you as a thug. You look just like one, so I couldn''t help it. It''s a bad habit."

    "It''s okay. I am happy that Lucy has a friend who is protective of her." Rudy forced a smile and shook hands with Leah.

    Leah also forced a smile and shook hands with Rudy.

    "Hey." Rosse grabbed Rudy''s hand and said, "Is it okay if I call you Rudy bro?"

    "You can call me anything you want. My sister''s friends are like my sisters."

    "Hmm~" Rosse pondered in amusement and mumbled, "If Lucy is your step-sister, then we are you step-friends?"

    Suzan elbowed Rosse and pulled her hands away from Rudy.

    "Stop step-ing everything!"

    "You have funny friends, Lucy," Rudy chuckled.

    "No, only this stupid is an idiot in our group.," Suzan quipped.

    Rudy stared at Suzan''s face and asked, "Are your sses just for fashion or you genuinely have¡­"

    "They are real."

    "You are going to have difficulty swimming. And I would suggest you to not go on the rides alone."

    "I know. I have been to the pools before."

    "The sses suit you, though."

    "¡­!" Suzan''s face flushed a little.

    "It''s like¡­ the sses were invented just so you could wear them one day. They are perfect."

    "Tha¡­nks¡­" Suzan clenched Rosse''s hand tightly.

    Meanwhile, Lucy couldn''t stop ring at Rudy.

    ''This is why I didn''t want them to meet him. He is so carefree and blunt!''

    Lucy grabbed Suzan''s hand and said, "We are going to the washroom. Excuse us."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The girls went to the washroom and entered their cubicle.

    "He was so hot!" Rosse eximed. "Lucy! Why didn''t you tell us that you had a hottie at home?"

    "¡­"

    "What do you think, Suzan? What are your first impression of him?"

    "He said the sses suit me. No one has ever told that to me before¡­" she muttered with a flushed face.

    "Leah? Your thoughts?"

    "He looks intimidating and handsome. But that''s just it. I would rate him 8 out of 10 for looks. But he seems to be faking his personality. Not a boyfriend material. He seems like a guy who would definitely cheat in a rtionship."

    "You are looking too much into him! Damn, I wish I had a brother so hot like him!"

    "What would you have done if he was your brother?" Suzan asked in a taunt.

    "I mean, step-brother. I wouldn''t want a brother like him. But if he was my step-brother¡­ I might have banged him. You know, just for fun. Nothing serious."

    "Agreed, but I won''t do that. I think I would fall in love with him if I tried to interact with him every day," Suzan released a sigh as she flushed the toilet.

    "I know right! Now I know why Lucy is so obsessed with him!"

    The girls left the cubicle and went to wash their hands.

    Suzan shot a re at Lucy andmented, "Apparently, she is so obsessed with him that she never mentioned anything about her childhood friend."

    "I have! I have told him about you, but I never used your name. And we started living together recently, so how do you expect me to tell him everything?"

    "Oh, shit!" Rosse bit her tongue. "I forgot to ask him about his phone number!"

    "I think that''s a bad idea." Leah jerked her wet hands before pulling a tissue.

    "What do you mean?" Rosse asked with a confused look on her face.

    "A girl asking for a boy''s number is a major sign of her liking him. Of course, it''s the same if it''s the other way around. Unless it''s work or school rted, I guess."

    Leah passed new tissues to everyone.

    "And you have no rtion with him except through Lucy. You two just met."

    "No, no. I don''t want his number for¡­ anyway, I wanted to ask him if he could help me with an issue. I will tell youter. Let''s wait for Melinda and Rina."

    After Melinda and Rina split up with the group, they went to Reina''s office.

    Rina opened the door, but it was locked from inside.

    "Sis?" She knocked on the door.

    A few secondster, Reina opened the door with a surprised look on her face.

    She didn''t let Rinae inside, and instead stepped outside and closed the door.

    "Rina. What are you doing here?"

    "Uhh¡­ I told you that I aming here with my friends¡­"

    "Is that¡­ so¡­"

    "Why are you acting like this?" Rina asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Acting like what?"

    Rina noticed that Reina was preventing her from looking inside her office.

    "Don''t tell me you were fooling around with your boyfriend."

    "Of course not! I would never do that during work hours!"

    She responded, forgetting all the times she had fun with Rudy in her office during the day.

    "So, what are you hiding inside?"

    "Nothing. The room is a mess."

    "What''s going on?" Rudy asked from behind.

 Chapter 812 Rina Meets Rudy

    After Lucy and her friends left for the washroom, Rudy decided to pay the visit to the girls to see how their meeting was going on.

    Sure, he could easily know that using his powers, but he wanted the girls to know that he was there.

    He was also curious to see how Reina and Rize reacted when they found out that they were part of Rudy''s harem.

    However, when Rudy reached Reina''s office, he saw two girls standing outside, arguing with Reina. He assumed it must be the customers who wanted toin.

    This had be a regr urrence, with customersining about the tiniest things that should not have affected their experience at all.

    A customer expressed displeasure about the color of the rides and asked for something other than red.

    "What''s going on here?" he asked them.

    Rina turned around and saw Rudy and instantly recognized him as she had seen him in the photos.

    She then turned to Reina and eximed, "I knew it. You were fooling around while¡ª"

    "I asked him to help me. He is working as a lifeguard today." Before Rina could say something she shouldn''t have, Reina stopped her.

    Rina inspected Rudy and remarked, "I don''t see the lifeguard''s uniform on his body."

    "Wait, why am I being judged? What''s going on?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face.

    "Rudy, this is my sister."

    "Oh. If I remember correctly, your name is Tina, am I right?"

    "It''s Rina!" she hissed.

    "Rina?" Rudy raised his brow and muttered, "Isn''t this the same name Lucy had mentioned when I asked her friends'' name?"

    "Are you friends with Lucy?" he asked.

    "You know her too?"

    "I am her brother."

    "Wait¡­ you are that Paul?!"

    "Oh, hell no. Who is Paul? And Reina just said my name in front of you. It''s Rudy."

    "Just to confirm instead of creating a new misunderstanding¡­ you are her boyfriend, right?" Rina pointed her finger at Reina.

    Rudy looked at Reina''s face to check her answer. After receiving a nod in response, Rudy said yes.

    "Yes. I have been meaning to meet you, Rina. Reina has mentioned a lot about you."

    He then turned his gaze to Melinda and inquired, "Are you perhaps Melinda?"

    "You know me?" Melinda asked with a surprised look on her face.

    "No, not really."

    "Then how do you know my name?"

    "I met Lucy and her friends earlier. I recalled the names of her friends and yours wasn''t among them, thus I concluded that you must be her.

    "Correct guess."

    "Why are you here, Rina?" Reina asked her quietly.

    "I had already informed you that I aming today with my friends."

    "Yes, I know. But why are you at my office?"

    "So now I need a reason to be at your office?" Rina asked with a hint of disappointment in her voice.

    ''I have no idea what''s going on, but it seems that Reina is preventing Rina from entering her office. I know the reason, but it shouldn''t be a big deal. I don''t want to be the reason to cause a rift between two sisters, so I guess I will handle this matter.''

    "Rina, Reina is having a meeting in her office about the future construction and expansion of the water park to an amusement park."

    "Is¡­ that so¡­?"

    "Yes. And I don''t think it would be appropriate to walk-in in an ongoing meeting."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes, I understand." Rina nodded. She turned to Reina and calmly continued, "I was here to inform you of my arrival and ask for your permission to use the reserved pool."

    "Yes, you can."

    "Also, did you find my button?"

    "I tried, but I couldn''t find it. I will inform you if I do."

    "Okay."

    Rina walked past Rudy while saying, "Let''s go, Linda."

    Reina waited until Rina was gone and gave Rudy a tight hug.

    "Thank you for saving me!"

    "Come on, it was nothing."

    He kissed her on the head and patted her back.

    "Do you want to join the meeting?"

    "No. But I am curious how it''s progressing."

    "I am not even doing anything. It''s J and Rias exchanging their opinions."

    "Come to think of it¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    Before being forcibly taken back to the vampire world, Rias was a student in my school, and Jane''s spell caused people to forget her.

    The ironic part is that Rias, Alice, and J were in the same ss, and Rize was an assistant teacher at that time.

    Although she didn''t have teaching sses, she was assistant to the teachers who taught us."

    "In other words, they all already know each other¡­" Reina mumbled.

    "Well, no one remembers Rias because of Jane''s spell, except Alice. Jane removed the spell from her."

    "No wonder Rias seems to be familiar with J''s point of view."

    "Yeah, they weren''t exactly friends, but not enemies, either. You can say they had a rivalry between them, but now they are fighting for something else."

    Reina looked up into Rudy''s eyes and asked, "Don''t you feel responsible for it?"

    "I am the asset here."

    "¡­."

    "By the way, how was your reaction when you found out that Rize is a part of my harem?"

    "I already knew it."

    "You did¡­?" Rudy was baffled to hear that. "How¡­ and when¡­?"

    "We are friends. When she found out that I was in a rtionship, she contacted me and asked for help. Apparently, there was a student who was ckmailing and threatening her to be his lover.

    Imagine my surprise when I found out that it was you. Of course, I didn''t say anything at that time. I didn''t know if you had told Rize about the harem, so I was a bit hesitant."

    "You could have told me," Rudy shrugged.

    "You could have told me too."

    "Anyway, if everything is going well¡­ I will go back to my duty."

    "Are you sure you don''t want toe in?" she asked with a curious look on her face.

    "I think if I enter this room, there will be bloodshed."

    Reina gave Rudy a kiss on the lips and then moved her face towards his ear to whisper something to him.

    "¡­you are kidding!"

 Chapter 813 Pregnancy

    "You are kidding!"

    Reina whispered something in Rudy''s ears that made him question hisprehension ability.

    "I am not." She shook her head. "But, I don''t know if ''she'' was kidding."

    "It can''t be¡­ I mean¡­" Rudy paused and pondered for a few seconds to fathom and muttered, "Maria is pregnant?"

    "As I said, I am not sure. She told me a while ago and asked me for advice. But before that, you should know that she said that because she missed her cycle¡ª which is moremon than you think.

    Sometimes, girls skip their menses¡­ or rather, their bodies do. Sometimes, they are unstable and not periodic. Heck, some girls don''t even have periods¡ª although that''s considered a rare disorder."

    Reina seemed awfully calmed about that, but Rudy couldn''t hold his emotions.

    "Then just use those damn pregnancy tests!"

    "She did, and the results were positive. However, I wouldn''t suggest that you take them seriously. They are often wrong, and that''s why even the doctors rmend using more than one test kit from different brands. Still, the final and the only correct result can be done only by a doctor."

    "Then let''s go for a check up!"

    "Rx~" She chuckled softly and said, "The results won''t change if the check up is done today or ten dayster. I know you are excited, but think of the disappointment when you discover that we were mistaken."

    "¡­"

    "I am a little upset, though," she mumbled under her breath.

    "Why?"

    "Because when I asked you to impregnate me, you said it''s too early. But you impregnated Maria."

    "I didn''t, though."

    "Wha¡ª are you saying that it''s not your child?" Reina asked with a baffled look on her face.

    If her guess turned out to be true, then it could cause a major rift among everyone. Even more in Rudy''s emotions, as the world was at his mercy.

    "I didn''t mean it that way. Obviously, if she is pregnant, the child is mine. What I was trying to say was that I didn''t impregnate her intentionally.

    As you know, I always make sure that I don''t release fertilized sperm when I creampie them. But that doesn''t work when I am unconscious or sleeping.

    And there have been times where I have been taken advantage of when I am sleeping. So it could be that I creampied her when I was¡­ you know, sleeping."

    "So why are other girls not pregnant yet?" She asked curiously.

    "Vampires don''t get pregnant so easily, and neither do the demons. Angelica is a ghost, so she is never getting pregnant.

    That leaves Maria, who is the only human who has fucked me during my sleep. I have done the same to her since she sometimes passes out in between due to pleasure after orgasming."

    "Say, what would you do if she is truly pregnant? You can abort it since it''s still too early."

    "I will leave that decisionpletely on Maria. She is the one who will carry it for nine months. If she says she is not ready, then we will abort it. If she wants to keep it, we will keep it."

    Rudy answered with a simple shrug, as if it wasn''t a big deal for him.

    "Yeah, but I asked for ''your'' decision. What do you want to do?"

    "Whatever Maria wants to do."

    Reina realized Rudy was trying to run away from the question, so she changed her questions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "And what if Maria says ''I will do whatever Rudy wants to do. What will be your choice, then?" Reina asked with a smirk on her face.

    "Well¡­ I obviously want to keep it. But I am afraid that if Maria is truly pregnant, the other girls are gonna pressure me into impregnating them. And then it would turn into a prego-tetion," he released a groan.

    "What''s prego-tetion?"

    "Pregnancypetition."

    "Oh. Yeah, that would be bad. Because¡­ you would suddenly be a father of so many kids."

    "That''s not my main concern. I mean, if I impregnate all the girls in my harem, including you, then who am I going to have sex with?"

    "Get them new girls."

    "Thank you, I didn''t think of that," he uttered in a robotic voice.

    Reina held Rudy''s hand in her hands and popped his knuckles.

    "If the check upse up positive and Maria is truly pregnant¡­ I want you to promise me that the next girl you would impregnate would be me."

    "That''s a big ''if'' but sure. I don''t think I can say no to any girl. I made a promise when they agreed to join my harem; I told them that I may not love them equally or favor one over another, but I would always treat them equally."

    Although what Rudy said earlier about not having sex with the girls once they were pregnant¡ª was a joke, he knew that he would have to find new girls as he wouldn''t be able to live.

    His super libido would make him lose control over his lust.

    Rudy''s ears suddenly twitched, and his facial expression slightly changed.

    "Is everything alright?" she asked with a concerned look on her face.

    No lover would want their partner to frown on their face while talking to them; otherwise, they would think that they are the reason for their displeasure.

    "Yeah. You should go inside. I will go do my job as a lifeguard."

    Rudy didn''t wait for Reina''s response, and left the scene.

    ''I wonder if someone was drowning¡­'' Reina thought to herself.

    There were already a lifeguard assigned for each pool¡ª except the reserved pool¡ª and Rudy was an extra lifeguard. So even if Rudy didn''t agree for the job, nothing would have changed.

    Reina recalled something Rudy had said during their first meeting and muttered, "He hasn''t changed¡­ at least¡­ ording to me."

    When she entered her office, all the gazes were fixated on her.

    "Who was it?" Angelica asked.

    "It was my little sister. She and her friends are here today."

    Lilim stepped forward with a slight smirk on her face. She nced at Angelica before saying, "She was telling us that she heard Rudy''s voice. But we all disagreed. Looks like we were right."

    "Ah¡­ no, Rudy was there too. He came to check on us."

    "Heh!" Angelica scoffed out loud. "They all were making fun of me saying ''I am too obsessed with Rudy'', but who is having thestugh now, huh?!"

    If a person lost an argument with Angelica, her ego would rise. And now, a group had lost and Angelica''s ego was over the roof.

 Chapter 814 [Bonus ] Quick Judgement

    "Let me go!" a woman pulled her hand back from a man''s grip.

    "Come on. What''s the issue here?" one of the men asked.

    A group of three men had cornered a woman near the stairs leading up to the slides. As it was lunch time, everyone was asked to leave the pools and the rides were stopped.

    "Like I said, I am not interested," the woman stepped back.

    "We want to treat you to lunch for free. Only an idiot would say no to that."

    "I can afford my lunch. Go find someone else to feed. How about feeding the homeless people? They need food more than I do."

    "But they are not as pretty as you."

    "Can''t you see she is feeling ufortable?"

    The men turned around and saw Rudy standing in front of them.

    "Huh? Who the fuck are you?" the first man asked.

    "Is she your girl?" asked the third man.

    "No," Rudy responded.

    "Then stay the fuck out of this and be a hero somewhere else," the second man taunted.

    Rudy ignored the remarks and looked at the girl, who was obviously shaking in fear.

    "Do you know any of these men?" he calmly asked.

    The girl shook her head and lowered her gaze.

    "Did you not hear me?" the man frowned his face and dered, "We are three, and you are one. Stop trying to be a hero or you will end up dead!"

    Rudy scrunched his brows and uttered, "This ce belongs to me. Get the fuck out of this park."

    "Huh?! So what? We paid for the tickets!"

    Rudy snapped his fingers and repeated, "Get the fuck out of here. I won''t say it a third time. Unless you want to leave in an ambnce, I suggest you scoot from here."

    The men looked at Rudy''s body and thenpared it with their body.

    Rudy was fit, but he didn''t have muscles or a bodybuilding physique. Nor did he have six-pack abs. However, his body was perfectly shaped from head to toe.

    While the three men had a bulkier and muscr body. They could easily take care of two people at once if they fought.

    "Heh! I can crush your hands with my one hand!" the first man scoffed out loud.

    "My one punch will break all your teeth!" The second man showed his fist.

    "That''s enough, guys." The third man ced his hands on the two men''s shoulders and said, "Let''s leave."

    He nced back and forth at their faces with a smirk.

    "Sorry, mister. We didn''t mean to cause a ruckus in your park," he said with a smile and patted the backs of the two men.

    They walked past Rudy while suppressing theirughs. Then suddenly, the third man turned around and swung his fist to punch Rudy in the side of his face.

    Of course, Rudy was already aware of their n, but he didn''t try to dodge. He stayed still and let him punch him.

    It had no effect on Rudy, but the man''s fingers had been crushed from inside.

    "Argh!" the man yelled at the man while grabbing his hand.

    There was no bruise or injury on his hand from the outside, so even the two men couldn''t understand why he was yelling like a maniac.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nheless, they thought it would be best to leave, so they left the scene.

    "Umm¡­ are you okay?" the woman asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Are you alone?"

    "Huh¡­?"

    "Did youe here alone?"

    "Yes¡­"

    "One shouldn''t go to a public ce alone. Let it be a man or a woman."

    The woman bit her lips and muttered, "Some people don''t have friends or anyone to hangout with. While others like to enjoy being alone."

    Rudy shrugged his hands with an annoyed look on his face and uttered, "Then they should also learn to defend themselves alone."

    The woman red at Rudy and left.

    "Why are people like this?" Rudy asked himself.

    He didn''t expect to receive a gratitude from the woman as he was doing his job. But he was surprised to see how people could be so ungrateful.

    He went back to his post and waited for ten minutes before teleporting somewhere.

    Meanwhile, the three men were in the car, driving to the hospital.

    The third man couldn''t stop yelling because of the severe pain he was experiencing, while the other two still couldn''t understand the reason.

    "I thought we would getid today, but dammit!"

    The man driving the car clenched the wheel tightly.

    "We were so close. If that bastard hadn''t arrived!"

    "We will get him sometime!"

    Suddenly, the car lost its control, and it rolled over a few times, crashing into the bridge and falling off into the ocean.

    Someone reported the incident, and the help arrived within five minutes.

    The bodies were recovered from the car, and they were found alive with severe injuries. None of them would be able to use their hands or legs again.

    The reason for the ident was stated to be the explosion of the front tire. And the reason for that was none other than Rudy.

    Rudy watched the ident in real time while sipping fruit juice from the top of the bridge.

    "I told them to leave if they didn''t want to leave in an ambnce¡­ they didn''t listen¡­" he sighed.

    "As a Lord, I deemed them unworthy to live in society. But I am not heartless. I couldn''t kill someone, so I made them disabled. Now¡­ their existence is useless and they will live in¡­ harmony."

    There was a wide smirk on Rudy''s face as he said that, while his eyes beamed with happiness.

    He stretched his hands in the air and groaned.

    "I am bored. I need some spice."

    He got up on the bridge and looked at the scenery before heading back to the water park. In the opposite direction, he caught a glimpse of the sight of the demolished tunnel¡ª that was a few miles away.

    But what made him raise his brow was a shadow figure standing there¡­ waving its hand at Rudy.

 Chapter 815 Harbinger

    When Rudy saw the shadow figure, a sudden thought crossed his mind.

    He flew up into the sky and then came crashing down with a loud thud right in front of the figure.

    Usually, he would cushion hisnding so nullify the impact, but the demolished tunnel was already a catastrophic site.

    He conjured a void ball in his hand that made a zapping and shrieking noise. It seemed so hungry, as though it would devour any and everything it touched.

    The shadow moved its hands forward and said, "Rx. Ie at peace."

    "Are you the shadow who tried to kill J the other night?" Rudy asked in a lifeless voice.

    "Who is J? And no, I do not know what you are talking about. But oh well, it''s not like you would actually believe what I say."

    The shadow sighed and lowered its hand.

    "I can tell when someone is lying."

    "That ability is useless against me. Believe me. It has so many ws that I don''t even know where to start."

    It raised its finger and counted, "For example, if someone is made to believe that the addition of two plus two is five, and then you ask that person the same equation and they reply with five, the ability wouldn''t register it as a false statement¡ª even though you and I, we both know that''s not the correct answer."

    "¡­"

    "I would suggest you not rely on your powers and abilities in such cases and do your own research."

    The shadow spoke casually and showed no sign of hostility, but Rudy didn''t retract his void ball.

    "Are you¡­" Rudy furrowed his brows and asked, "Are you the shadow that had trapped Angelica here for eight years?"

    "I don''t know who Angelica is, but that wasn''t me, either."

    "Then who are you?"

    "You could say¡­ I am your¡­ harbinger."

    "Try again with a different answer."

    "I am an ally."

    "Try again."

    "I am here to warn you."

    "Try again."

    "¡­"

    "I asked you who are you; I didn''t ask what you are to me. What is your origin and why do you exist?"

    "I could ask you the same question. Why do humans exist?

    Rudy stayed silent for a few seconds and ultimately retracted the void ball.

    He didn''t trust the shadow figure, but it passed his test.

    If the shadow was there for a purpose, it would have lied about its origin and existence. Since it already knew about the major w about Rudy''s lie detecting ability, it could have lied and Rudy wouldn''t have realized it.

    Thus, that was enough for Rudy.

    "What are you here to warn me about, and why now, of all times?"

    "Because¡­" The shadow pointed its finger at Rudy''s hand.

    "¡­." Rudy looked at the ck nails and tips of his finger and came to the realization.

    "Do I need to say it?"

    "Yes. I want to know why this is happening."

    "Call it the curse of the Lord. Now only you are realizing what this power truly means and how it''s like to be the Lord. Now you know what others don''t. Now you are ready¡­ to be the Lord."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What does it mean? Was I not Lord before? Or is my body finally capable of wielding the Lord''s powers?

    "Oh, no. That will never happen¡­ it never has. That power is ever growing and it will keep growing. No one would ever be capable of using it to its full potential."

    Rudy took a moment to process his thoughts. He already knew the answers to most of his questions, so he asked what he wanted to know the most.

    "How long¡­"

    The shadow spread its arms.

    Rudy clenched his fists and asked, "How long before I be one of you? How long before I be a shadow?"

    "That entirely depends on you. But know that there is no escaping it. That''s the fate of the Lord, and each and every Lord before you have gone through the same thing."

    "You were once a Lord?"

    "Indeed. And there are many, so many."

    "So what is this ck¡­ corruption?"

    "That''s a nice way to put it. All the Lords before you eventually turned evil. But that''s the term given by the beings. I never considered what I did as evil, nor did the others. We called it a judgment.

    I am sure you are familiar with it and you know what you have done to get that upon yourself. What you did and have done, will do¡­ obviously¡­ will be¡­ necessary. You can''t escape it. It''s your duty¡­ your curse¡­ your fate¡­ your destiny¡­ and your ending¡­"

    The shadow never showed emotion while talking, but its way of talking made it evident that it was sad.

    "What happens when I be a full shadow?"

    "A new Lord will be chosen, just as you were once chosen."

    "But what if it hasn''t been 10,000 years? I was told that the Lord''s incarnation is selected once every ten thousand years."

    "No one can know who the Lord''s incarnation is, so how do they know that it''s the same incarnation for ten thousand years?"

    Rudy took a moment to reflect and muttered, "The level of corruption?"

    "Hmm~"

    "Anyway, once you be a full shadow, you cease to exist."

    "You are here in front of me. How do you mean you cease to exist?"

    "Existing¡­ what does that mean to you?"

    After pondering for a while, Rudy uttered, "To live is to exist."

    "And what, when does one cease to exist?"

    "To die¡­"

    "What is death¡­ ording to you?"

    "I¡­ don''t know¡­"

    "Let''s say someone dies, so they are dead. But what if someone is dead for someone but is actually alive?"

    "Care to borate? I am bad with analogies when I can''t rte to them."

    The shadow looked up at the sky and then at the ground.

    "Does a person exist for themself or for others?" the shadow asked.

    "Depends on that person," Rudy shrugged

    "You kill someone in front of the entire world, but you didn''t kill them¡ª you only made it appear so. But the world would believe they are dead when they are not. And that means¡­"

    "That person¡­ ceased to exist for everyone because they think the said person is dead¡­"

    "Brilliant."

 Chapter 816 Accursed Existence

    "What happens when I be a full shadow?"

    "A new¡ª"

    "What happens to ''me'' when I be a full shadow," Rudy repeatedly tapped his thumb on his chest. "Once I cease to exist."

    "You be one of us."

    "Everyone I know will think I died?"

    "They will forget about you. You will be forgotten as though you never existed. All your records, digital or physical¡­ they will vanish. You will fade away from the pictures. You will¡­ cease¡­ to exist for them."

    "¡­"

    "And then you will join us," it shortly added.

    "Join you in what?"

    "A resting ce¡­ I guess. There are thousands of shadows there."

    "Do you know the shadow you tried to kill J, or the shadow who had trapped Angelica in this tunnel for eight years, or the shadow¡­ that brought me to Reba so she could raise me?"

    "Oh, too many questions." The shadow ced its hands on its ear and said, "I don''t know the answers to that. You don''t expect that the shadows get along with each other, do you?"

    "¡­"

    "They are but used tools of the universe. Tossed away once they had no more purpose."

    Rudy moved his gaze to the rubbles and debris around him. He was gathering the most important questions in his mind.

    "What you said about ''cease to exist'' earlier and gave me signs of the evidence¡­ that happened¡­ that has already happened once with Angelica. Why is that? She was a normal human. I know it because I raised her for a period of time."

    "Perhaps she was also a Lord?" The shadow shrugged its shoulders while keeping its hand on its ears.

    "She was not."

    "You did say that a shadow had trapped her for eight years. How do you exin that then? Why would a shadow kill and trap a normal person for eight years when it had no merit of doing so?"

    "I said nothing about ''killing'' Angelica, though." Rudy raised a brow.

    "A shadow can''t interfere with living beings¡­ never. It may try to scare them or threaten them, but they can''t take a life. You said she was ''trapped'' and that''s not possible, unless it was a dead person or a soul¡­ a spirit."

    SIGH!

    Rudy released a disappointing sigh and muttered, "So you don''t have any necessary information for me."

    He manifested the void ball in his hand and said, "You are useless."

    "I might have a solution for your problem. I said that it''s the fate of the Lord to be evil and turn into a shadow, but there was a Lord''s incarnation who managed to avoid that and became the sole survivor of the curse of the Lord."

    "Nyxia¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Correct!" The shadow snapped its finger.

    "I already know how she did that."

    "Of course. She was the Queen of the blue moon and the Lord. Her existence was a contradiction. Ultimately, she used the power of the blue moon to kill the Lord''s fragment inside her. And that is how she survived the curse."

    "I already knew that."

    "You can ask her to kill the Lord''s fragment inside you and save yourself."

    "She is alive because of the power of the blue moon. If she kills the Lord in me, I will naturally die with it. It''s not a solution, it''s suicide!" Rudy yelled in frustration.

    "Oh, I see. So you prefer living forever as a shadow than dying?"

    "¡­!"

    "Earlier, you yourself admitted that if one ceases to exist, they are dead. If nobody remembers you, if you can''t interfere with the living¡­ why would you even want to exist? Why would you want to live a cursed life?"

    "¡­."

    "Oh, believe me¡­ dying would be a better option. Once you be a shadow¡­ you can''t die. You are a part of the universe."

    The shadow created a miniature version of a tree on its finger and said, "Cease to exist for yourself, not for others. Die for real rather than living a cursed life."

    Rudy shook his head.

    "It''s your life, your choice. I just thought I would warn a fellow victim of the curse. I was but a harbinger for you, Rudy. Live your life the way you want because you sure never will die the way you want."

    Once the shadow said that, it melted and dropped on the floor like water. But instead of forming a puddle, it disappeared into Rudy''s shadow.

    Rudy stood still on his spot and reflected on the shadow''s advice. As much as he wanted to think that it was a trap, he couldn''t help but admit it as the only way to not meet the same end as the other Lords.

    Rudy looked at the ck tip of his fingers and formed a fist.

    "I will be an ursed being¡­ fit for this ursed world."

    ''"Still¡­" he muttered. "My first encounter with a shadow was¡­ here, in this tunnel. Who would have thought that from the very beginning of my story¡­ was marking my ending.

    It was all rted to me¡­ or the Lord. That would mean that whatever I have done¡­ was supposed to happen. No¡­ that''s not how it should be.

    Now I know what the ''Ding!'' meant. Whenever I broke the system, it informed me. That means I just have to break the system so many times that it ultimately breaks the pattern."

    He smirked widely and shouted, "Bring it on! I am ready! I am not like the other Lords! I will annihte everything that stands in my way! Even if it''s the mother universe!"

    ''I will make my own ending! I will decide how my story will end!''

    Rudy had one thing that made him uniquepared to the other Lords. While they may be men or women, Rudy was a teenage boy who still couldn''t grasp the understanding of what it meant to be the seer of the universe.

    However, Rudy had a harem full of beautiful girls who loved him and voluntarily wanted to be with him. In Spite of knowing he was the Lord and how sacred his existence was, their love for him didn''t waver.

 Chapter 817 Debating Harem

    Rudy had teleported back to his post at the water park and continued doing his job.

    Meanwhile, in the meeting room.

    "I think we are done here, right?" Rias asked as she gazed at everyone''s faces and turned to J in the end.

    "No, we are not. I don''t understand why you all are defending him. This was supposed to be a debate, but I am the only one in the opposition.

    This is not fair. It should be one verses one, or we should be equally divided."

    Reina raised her hand and said, "Alice and I haven''t even said a word yet."

    "You two are head over heels for him even before he revealed his harem n to you two," J remarked.

    "She has got a point," Ruby quipped in.

    "Ruby¡­" Maria pulled Ruby''s sleeve and red at her.

    Ruby pulled her hand to the other side and stood up before saying, "J has a point. We should be equally numbered or it wouldn''t be fair."

    "Normally, if the opposition has a lower number, it just mean they are in the wrong," Niti dered. "I am from the vampire world where monarchy reigns, but there are always those who oppose, so I know what to expect from such useless practices."

    "I will join team J," Ruby announced.

    "¡­!" Maria was shocked, but wasn''t surprised to hear that.

    Ruby was just as concerned as J and even though she was fond of Rudy, she wouldn''t have started a rtionship with him if he didn''t have a harem.

    If Maria was Rudy''s only lover, she would have suppressed her feelings for him. But since he already had a harem, she was okay with being a member.

    J had appeared as a saviour for Ruby. However, she had no ns to leave Rudy''s harem, even if J had won the debate.

    Angelica, Lilim, Alice, Maria, Rize, Reina, Rias, Niti, Ruby, and J. They were in Rudy''s favor; not for Rudy, but for themselves.

    "I will join J for the sake of this debate," Rize nodded.

    "Okay, so¡­ J, Ruby, and Rize in the opposition party. And we have¡­ Rias, Niti, Maria, Lilim, Alice, Reina, Angelica in¡ª"

    "Make it equally numbered," J demanded.

    "Is there anyone willing to join J''s party?" Rias asked around.

    "I will join, but only for the sake of the debate."

    A girl, who none of the harem member had expected to speak against harem¡­ spoke.

    It was Angelica, the girl who convinced Rudy to have a harem.

    "Why are you suddenly against the harem?" Rias raised her brow and asked with a judging look on her face.

    "I am not. But I think I am an expert on this topic since I have watched so many animes with harem genre. I will list the demerits of harem¡ª but know that I am not against the harem."

    "We are still not equally numbered."

    "I will stay out of this," Reina informed them.

    "I will do the same." Alice distanced herself from the group and sat with Reina.

    "Now we are equal. It''s Four verses Four."

    "Let us start¡ª"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    DING!

    J was interrupted by a phone notification sound.

    "Whose phone was it? I believe everyone was asked to keep their phone on silent."

    "It''s Rudy''s phone," Reina answered and showed his phone to the girls.

    "Why is his phone here?"

    "He usually leaves it with me when he is here. Currently, he is on the lifeguard''s duty, so it''s not ideal to carry a phone considering he needs to jump into the pool often."

    "See? He trusts her so much that he left his phone with Reina," Rias made a good point and started the debate.

    "I don''t think there is anything great about that. The boys usually don''t leave their phones with their girlfriends is because they don''t want them to see who they are t''re talking with.

    It is also for privacy reasons, but the cheaters often use that as an excuse. While Rudy doesn''t need to hide that because he can technically openly cheat."

    J responded with a strong remark.

    "That''s true," Rias nodded.

    "Why are you agreeing with her?!" Maria hissed at Rias.

    "Because her point is valid. Rudy could bring a new girl to the pool house, or the castle and introduce her as a new harem member."

    "We are not considering the main point here," Lilim broke her silence.

    "And that is?"

    "He doesn''t need to hide anything from us. Nor he needs to rify our misunderstanding. He can do whatever he wants and we can''t do anything. He is always thoughtful of us and makes sure we are content and at ease.

    Don''t forget, he is the Lord and we are the members of the Lord''s harem. That flex is enough to burn the women of all the worlds with jealousy. They would kill their fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, sons, daughters, husbands, friends, and rtives¡­ just to have sex with Rudy.

    You have no idea how powerful he is. And the fact that he cares about us is enough reason to suffice and conclude this debate."

    Lilim''s point made the entire room silent.

    "Your point has a major w, Lilim," J asserted. "I do not and will not be able to grasp the concept of the Lord. It''s out of humanprehension. But as you said, the women would do anything to have sex with Rudy.

    Is it real love, or are they just seeking fame and power?

    Did you join his harem because he is the Lord, or because you loved him? It''s just like¡­ a rich man can have multiple mistresses because he is rich.

    And the girls wouldn''t mind that because they get ess to unlimited money. So do they love him for what he is, or is it just the power of the money?"

    "I was in love with him before I found out he was the Lord," Rias responded.

    "Same," Niti seconded.

    "Same for me." - Lilim.

    Humans are privileged in this situation because they don''t know who the Lord is, so it''s unlikely that they joined his harem due to his title.

    In the end, we joined his harem because of our love for him and no matter how many girls he brings in, it doesn''t bother us.

    J smiled and said, "Thank you. That''s what I wanted to hear. I now rest my case."

    "Wee to the Harem."

 Chapter 818 High School Girls Having Fun

    The meeting of the harem members continued as they discussed important key points.

    Everyone knew that they would sooner orter have to live under the same roof. Although they were already living at the pool house, it was just a temporary stay, and Rudy wasn''t living with them.

    They knew what to expect once that happens and how to ept and expect things as a mature person would.

    Now, instead of debating against the harem, they were debating about the harem.

    THe meeting was important and beneficial for not only J, Ruby, and Rize¡ª who were new, but for everyone.

    Rudy, on the other hand, enjoyed his job. He had moved into the kids'' pool to watch over them since it was mostly kids who would drown more than the adults.

    In certain cases, One lifeguard wasn''t enough to watch over them.

    Meanwhile, at the reserved pool, Lucy and the girls were having the time of their life.

    Melinda, Rina, and Suzan were sitting on the end with their legs dipped in the pool, while Lucy and Rosse were swimming.

    Leah, however, was resting on the bend under the shade of an enormous umbre.

    All of them were wearing swimsuits as they bought new ones from a store in the water park. And now the swimsuits were theirs and they could take them home.

    The girls decided to get different types of swimsuits best suitable for their body figure.

    Melinda looked at Leah and said, "Leah, get into the pool."

    "I will pass."

    "You came to the water park, wore a swimsuit, but didn''t dive into the pool. That''s stupid," Rossemented.

    "I have a shoot tomorrow. Can''t afford to get a tan or infection," Leah responded while sipping juice.

    "You don''t get an infection, but I can''t guarantee the same about the tan," Rina informed.

    "I respect your statement, Rina. But most pools haverge amounts of chlorine in them. I know it''s necessary to keep the pools safe, but they often turn acidic."

    "I respect your worries too, but my sister is very strict about that. She empties the pools daily at the end of the day and fills them again with fresh water with the required amount of necessary chemicals."

    "Daily?" Leah got up from the bench. "That''s insane. She wastes thousands of liters of water every day?!"

    "I shared the same concern as you, and when I asked her about it, she said that she has an unlimited supply of water."

    "That doesn''t make it better, though."

    Of course, Rudy was Reina''s source of unlimited water supply.

    "Are we seriously having conversations about pools while we are at the pool?" Rosse suppressed her groan.

    While the girls seemed like normal high school girls, they weren''t.

    Suzan was an amateur author who published her novels online.

    Leah was a model for a magazine, and she aspired to be an actress in the near future.

    Melina liked to draw, and she worked as a frencer and drew illustrations based on themission request.

    Rosse was a gamer, who streamed and uploaded videos on streaming sites.

    Rina was working with the entrepreneurs and learned new things every day.

    Lucy was born smart, with a talent for doing anything she wanted. But of course, that required practice and effort too.

    "Argh! Isn''t it a little too hot today?" Leah groaned.

    "That means we made the right decision bying here today."

    "We came when they announced a lunch break. But when are we leaving?" Lucy asked curiously. "Do we have other ns after the pool?"

    "We will leave at five. Then, we will go to the park and the mall. We will take some pictures and watch thetest movie. And then we will have a sleepover at Linda''s space tonight."

    Rina stated the entire n.

    "I think going to watch a movie after the pool is a bad idea."

    "It will be fine."

    "When will we eat, then? I am hungry."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I don''t want to go to the canteen in a wet swimsuit, so the only person who can go there is¡­"

    Everyone''s gaze turned to Leah.

    "I am not going."

    "Stop being so dramatic!"

    "Yeah, you promised you will have fun today."

    "I am having fun in my own way," Leah replied cheekily.

    Lucy, Rosse, Melinda, and Rina nced at each other and nodded.

    Suzan understood what the girls were going to do, so she got up from the edge and moved back.

    The girls got out of the pool and walked to Leah, surrounding her from the four sides.

    "What?" Leah asked with a confused look on her face.

    Lucy and Rosse grabbed Leah''s legs, and Melinda and Rina grabbed her hands.

    "Hey!" Leah struggled to break free.

    The girls carried Leah and took her near the pool.

    "Let me go!" Leah shouted.

    The girls swung Leah back and forth as though they were creating momentum before tossing her into the pool.

    "I will hate you for this!"

    "You say that every day."

    "I am serious! If the water touches me, you all are dead!"

    "Then go get food, drinks, and snacks for us. Of course, we will pay," Lucy ckmailed Leah in a most natural way.

    "But I don''t want to."

    "Then enjoy the water."

    "No! Stop!" Leah nced around for help, but only found Suzan staring at them.

    "Suzan, help me out."

    "How can one person help you against four people?"

    "Just admit you don''t want to help me!"

    "Let''s throw her at the count of three," Rosse announced and began counting.

    "Three!"

    "Two!"

    "Wait! I will go!"

    The girls let Leah down on her feet and stood in front of her.

    "Go."

    Leah red at Lucy and said, "I will get you back for this."

    To which Lucy replied, "I want mango juice."

    "Tch!"

    Leah reluctantly left the reserved pool and made her way to the main area. She nced around and noted the signs on the boards.

    "Let''s see¡­ the canteen should be¡­"

    While searching for the canteen, Leah''s gaze fell on Rudy, who was watching over the kids.

    ''Rosse told earlier that Lucy has a thing for him¡­ maybe I will take a little revenge for what she did to me¡­''

 Chapter 819 Leah Lopez

    Leah watched Rudy for a few seconds and made a quick n.

    ''You can do this, Leah! You have been taking acting lessons. You can make it natural. Your prey is a normal high school boy, and he is at the age when the boys only think of one thing¡ª girls.''

    Leah walked past Rudy and then pretended as if she slipped and fell into the pool. But she fell on the deeper side, where she could actually drown.

    Rudy, who saw that, jumped into the pool to rescue Leah. He grabbed her by the waist and took her to the kid''s side, where she could easily stand in the pool with her feet on the floor.

    Leah pretended to be passed out at first, but after realizing that Rudy might apply mouth to mouth CPR on her, she changed her mind and simply hugged Rudy tightly.

    She pressed her body against Rudy and said, "Don''t let go! I can''t swim!"

    Her acting seemed so real that it even fooled Rudy. Had he used his ability to hear her thoughts, her n would have busted in no time.

    "Don''t worry. You won''t drown here. Look, your feet are on the floor," He said calmly.

    Leah looked down and let go of Rudy, since it would have been awkward to hold him for no reason.

    Then she stretched her swimsuit from behind to amplify her body figure.

    "Are you okay?" Rudy asked.

    "Yes. Thank you for saving me."

    "That''s my job," he smiled gently.

    Leah''s n ended there, and she was supposed to get out of the pool after that. But for some reason, she wanted to talk a little more with Rudy.

    "I must look like an idiot to you, huh? I am a high school girl and still can''t swim."

    "There is nothing wrong with that. I also learned how to swim recently."

    "Can you teach me?!"

    "Umm¡­ I don''t think anyone can learn to swim in one day. BUt if you truly want to learn, then you should join swimming sses."

    "Do you give lessons?"

    "I don''t. I am a high schooler, just like you."

    "I see."

    "Wait¡­ if I remember correctly, Lucy once mentioned that there is a pool at your school? Don''t they give swimming lessons to students?"

    In truth, Lucy hadn''t told him that yet. He knew about it because of the memories of Rudy from the other world-line.

    "Yes, our school has swimming lessons, but it''s optional. So I chose the other subject instead. At that time, I thought I would never use my swimming skills even if I learned how to swim. I deemed it useless," she sighed.

    ''Holy shit! I thought the same thing! I am not taking any swimming lessons at school for the very same reason! I learned to swim because of my powers. Technically, I still don''t know how to swim.''

    Rudy used telekinesis to move his body in the water.

    "Each and every skill you learn in your life will always be useful."

    "I think I should leave."

    "Yes, you should." Rudy pointed his finger at thedder. "Where were you heading, by the way?"

    "I was searching for the canteen."

    "Oh. Just follow the red path and then turn left. You will find it."

    "Thank you."

    Leah walked to thedder and climbed up, showing her body figure from the back.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hey¡­" Leah turned her face to Rudy and meekly asked, "Can you¡­ give me support? I am scared that my leg will slip again."

    "Sure."

    Rudy agreed instantly, but he soon regretted it. He didn''t know where to support Leah from. The only suitable ce he could touch to push her up was her butt, and that was not an appropriate notion.

    However, Rudy couldn''t care less about that. He wasn''t the type of guy who would shy away from doing something.

    He ced his hands on Leah''s hips and pushed her up.

    "..."

    Leah''s face flushed as she experienced her first touch of a boy on her hips. She got out of the pool and walked away without thanking or looking at Rudy.

    ''Hot damn! She was so hot! I barely managed to not get a boner! I feel bad for having such thoughts for my sister''s friend, but I am innocent here. It''s a natural phenomenon and I shouldn''t be med.''

    Leah bought what the girls had told her to and returned to the reserved pool. On her way, she couldn''t stop thinking about Rudy.

    When she reached the reserved pool, she noticed Lucy wasn''t there.

    "Where is Lu?" she asked.

    "She went to pee," Rose replied immediately.

    "I can''t understand her body mechanism. Does she really need to go to the washroom every hour? She does the same even at school."

    "Oh, my~" Melinda covered her mouth with a shocked expression on her face andmented, "Look, Rina, Suzie, and Rosse. Leah hasn''t even be an actress yet, and she is already body shaming her friend."

    Leah scrunched her brows and shook her head without saying a word. She knew that anything she said would be used against her.

    "Do you all love to bully me like this?"

    "This is not bullying."

    Leah ced the bags on the benches and sat under the shade.

    "Wait, why are you wet?" Rina asked with a confused face.

    "I fell into the water."

    "You are the best swimmer in our ss. How did you manage to be clumsy like Rosse?"

    "I was¡­ testing something¡­" she said with a smile.

    The girls got out of the pool and sat surrounding Leah.

    "Lucy''s brother¡­ he is not so bad. He is the only boy who I misjudged. I take back what I said about him earlier. He is 10/10 and the girl who marries him would be the luckiest girl."

    "Whoa~ Calm down! What changed your thoughts?"

    "He did. As you know, the boys would usually stare at my body, especially during P.E and swimming sses. But he didn''t look at me. I even hugged him tightly, and he didn''t react."

    "Uhh¡­ just to confirm, when you said he didn''t react when you hugged him tightly, do you mean ''him'' or his ''he''?"

    "Just say dick. What are you so embarrassed about?" Rosse blurted the D word.

    "Both. He didn''t get hard."

    "Did you touch his dick to check it, or what?"

    "He was in the pool wearing shorts. Obviously, his boner would be visible."

    "I¡­ am not sure how I should feel about my friend seducing my sister''s boyfriend¡­"

 Chapter 820 The Girls Gossip Rudy

    "I¡­ am not sure how I should feel about my friend seducing my sister''s boyfriend¡­" Rina released a soft sigh.

    "What?" Leah turned to Rina.

    "What?!" Rosse turned to Rina.

    "Wait, what?" Suzan turned to Rina.

    "What, what?" Rina asked with a confused look on her face.

    "Lucy''s step-brother is your sister''s boyfriend?"

    "Yes." Melinda replied instead of Rina.

    "Are you sure about that?"

    "Maybe she is just assuming things like always."

    "I am not. I confirmed it when I met him."

    "Wait, really?" Leah, Rosse, and Suzan were clearly shocked after learning that.

    "Does Lucy know?" Suzan inquired.

    "She is his sister. Obviously, she is aware of it."

    "Uh huh. I don''t think she is." Rosse shook her head.

    "Why would you say that?"

    "Because she is crushing on him! It''s obvious that she loves him. Oh my god! Am I the only one who can''t see this ending well?"

    "Why are you freaking out like this?" Rina still couldn''t grasp the seriousness of the situation.

    "You should be freaking out the most. He is going out with ''your'' sister! She might take her anger out on you."

    "How am I responsible for this? This is her personal matter with her brother and my sister. They can fight all they want. And isn''t this Rudy''s fault to begin with?"

    "Well¡­"

    "I think it''s natural to tell the family members that they are dating someone. Given, his parents are not strict. I know Joe is a simple man and he wouldn''t interfere in Lucy''s or Rudy''s private life.

    And ording to what Lucy has told us about Rudy''s mother, she seems to be a nice mother. So she wouldn''t mind it either. And let''s be honest, it''s usually the daughter''s rtionship that irks the parents.

    They wouldn''t say anything if their son is fooling around with girls, but if it''s the daughter, they suddenly bring up morals and whatnot. I say they should treat their children equally. But of course, my parents are dead already, so I won''t have to worry about it."

    Rina stated casually.

    "You are wrong. My parents aren''t like that," Rosse retorted.

    "Same. They support me in my every life decision. They are letting me be an actress and even paying for my fees."

    "You know my parents well, Rina. You live at my house."

    "...."

    "Hey¡­" Rina squirmed and muttered, "That''s not fair. If you all gang up on me like that, I would look like an idiot trying to spread hate."

    "You bitches!" Lucy stormed to them. "You all started eating without me!"

    Leah smirked from the corner of her lips. "Well, you were taking so long, so Rosse thought you might have gone for the number two."

    "Eww! Don''t talk about disgusting things while we are eating!"

    Lucy sat with them, and they began eating.

    The girls looked at one another, questioning whether to inform Lucy that Reina and Rudy were an item.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Melina gave them a signal and asked them to pipe down.

    "Say Lucy¡­" She ced her hand on Lucy''s thigh. "What would you do if you found out that your brother has a girlfriend?"

    She took a bite from a hotdog and responded, "He already has one."

    ''So she knows¡­'' the girls thought inwardly.

    They all felt stupid when the matter ended in an anti-climatic way.

    Lucy chewed and swallowed her bite before saying, "Her name is Alice. She is his childhood friend."

    "Hmm?"

    "Rudy''s girlfriend. Her name is Alice."

    Rina and the girls exchanged confused nces.

    "Did he say that?" Melinda was the one to ask.

    "No. But it''s obvious if you look at them."

    "Maybe you are wrong?"

    "I could be. Not that it matters."

    ''She is awfully calm about this. Still. Alice and Rudy must be close since they managed to fool Lucy into thinking that they are a couple.''

    Rina had lots of questions, but she decided not to ask them since it wasn''t her ce to get involved in her sister''s private life.

    ''But if Alice and Rudy are truly an item, that would mean he is using Reina to grab her fortune. That would be bad. I need to keep a closer eye on him. I know sis and how hard-headed she is.

    Even if I tell her that her boyfriend is cheating on her, she wouldn''t believe me unless I give her solid proof. Thus, I need to gather multiple proofs first. Luckily, I am friends with his sister, so it should be easy.''

    Rina wasn''t aware of the debt her parents had left on Reina''s head, and since Reina didn''t want to burden Rina, she didn''t tell her. Not knowing that it was Rudy who saved her from the copse of her life.

    After a while, the girls had finished their meal and decided to take a break in the shade of the umbre before diving back into the pool.

    Rosse pointed her finger at the pool house far away and asked, "All thatnd belongs to your parents, right?"

    "Yes. In fact, they owned more than what we currently have, but they sold half of it since they had too much."

    "Wow. And your sister ns to make the world''s biggest amusement park here?"

    "That''s the n, but I am sure as hell it would take years, if not a decade, to build it," Rina responded sarcastically.

    "And a lot of money¡­

    Rina had no interest in taking over the water park like Reina did. She wanted to start her own business and live a different lifepared to Reina.

    "What''s that thing over there?" She pointed at the pool house. "Is someone living there?"

    "Yes. Sis told me it''s the engineers who would be helping with the amusement park."

    "I see."

    Lucy, who was silent the whole time, looked at the pool house and wondered, ''The amusement park will never be built. It didn''t happen. From what I remember, the owner of this water park¡ª Reina ¡ª went bankrupt, and she had to sell everything to pay the debt.

    I could tell or hint Rina about this tragedy, but that would do nothing. If her sister had to sell everything, that means the debt was high, probably millions, if not more. Warning them about this would change nothing.

    I can''t help them either. I don''t have money. So it''s better if I let them enjoy the remaining life they have.''

    Of course, that would have happened if Rudy had never met Reina. Everything would have been different.

 Chapter 821 End Of The Day

    Rize was the first one to leave since she had already informed Rudy that she would be able to join the meeting for a few hours only.

    Following her, the girls adjourned the meeting to ater date. They remained in Reina''s office and informed Rudy that the meeting had ended.

    Rudy asked J and Alice if they wanted to go home, but they said they would take the bus instead. He had something else to do, so he let them go and waited for the day to end.

    The customers were leaving with their friends and family, and the park was slowly getting empty.

    Lucy and her friends also left as soon as the clock hit 5:00 PM.

    Rudy asked Lucy if she was going home, and Lucy informed him of her n.

    "And so, I will stay the night at Melinda''s ce."

    "How far is her home from our home?" Rudy asked calmly, with a hint of curiosity in his voice.

    "It should be about thirty minutes... I guess."

    "I see."

    "Let your mom know so she doesn''t get worried."

    "Yah."

    Now that Lucy and her friends had left, the girls decided to head to the pool house.

    "Are youing with us?" Angelica asked Rudy.

    "I got something to do."

    "What about at night?"

    "Busy¡­ Lucy won''t be at home tonight so¡­"

    "Then¡­ should I stay the night here?" Angelica understood what Rudy meant.

    "Please do."

    "Still, I am surprised Jane didn''t wake up¡­" Rias mumbled.

    "No, she did. I spent some time with her as well."

    Lilim puffed her cheeks and remarked, "Howe she gets the D without even asking?"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "My D has a special ce for her in its heart."

    "...your dick has a heart¡­?" Ruby asked, with a baffled look on her face.

    "No, idiot."

    "Don''t worry, you wille to understand his sense of humor one day," Maria proudly smiled.

    After talking with Rudy for a few minutes, they left for the pool house.

    In the meantime, Rudy drained the empty pools and went to Reina''s office. Her office door was open, but Rudy still knocked on it to get her attention.

    "Knock, knock," he said after knocking.

    "Who is there?"

    Reina was preupied withputing and inputting the day''s sales and total ie, including the money generated from other sources, like the canteen and other outlets inside the water park.

    "A loyal worker here to get his wage."

    "Oh? I am out of money, so I don''t think I can pay you."

    "That''s not a problem~" Rudy hugged Reina from behind and squeezed her breasts before saying, "You can pay with your body."

    He kissed her on the cheek and asked, "What are you doing?"

    "Just a daily routine. Please wait for a few minutes and I will be done."

    "You know you can hire an ountant to do that for you, right?"

    "What good would I be if I keep hiring people to do simple jobs?"

    "You would make new jobs, which would lead them to feed their family."

    "I don''t think that''s how it works. People worthy to deserve a job would get it, anyway. There has to be a need for them. If I hadn''t met you, I would be struggling to live right now. I might have sold everything just to pay the debt.

    And¡­ I would currently be looking for a job, just enough to survive. It''s amazing how life can treat us well and destroy us at any given second. I have stopped taking everything for granted. Of course, that includes you, too."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Why do I feel like I am influencing your thoughts¡­"

    "Heh!" Reina chuckled. "You should expect all your harem members to be like that in the future."

    "I doubt that."

    Reina closed herptop and jumped on Rudy.

    "Are you not going to do your job?" Rudy asked with a smirk on his face.

    "I can do thatter. I just need to review everything now and make a report."

    Rudy took her to the bed and sat her on hisp, face to face.

    "I heard the meeting was adjourned? How many hours do you girls need to discuss?"

    "The meeting officially ended in a few hours, but after that, we began to talk about you."

    "That doesn''t sound good. I just want you girls to get along, not be sworn sisters. What if one day, you all decide to make a faction and gang up on me?"

    "That would be called an orgy."

    Rudy undressed Reina and yed with her body.

    "Are you not going to ask what we talked about in the meeting?"

    "Well¡­" He sucked on Reina''s boobs before replying, "If I wanted to know that, I would have eavesdropped on the meeting from the start and no one would have realized."

    Reina got on her knees and unzipped Rudy''s pants.

    "Let''s free the beast."

    Reina''s gaze fell on the door, and she immediately jumped on the bed.

    "Why didn''t you close the door?"

    "No one is here."

    "Still, it feels weird to do it while the door is open."

    "That is¡­ strangely true¡­"

    Rudy closed and locked the door using telekinesis.

    After spending about an hour with Reina, Rudy got ready to leave.

    He sat beside Reina and wore his shirt, while shooting nces at her.

    "How are you feeling?" he asked calmly.

    "Heavenly¡­" she scoffed softly.

    "What about your pussy down there?"

    "It''s tingling a little."

    "So, I will be leaving now."

    "Hmm. Is the castle ready?"

    "It is. We can shift by tomorrow." He kissed her on the lips before getting up from the bed.

    "You know¡­ sometimes¡­ I feel like leaving everything behind and just being with you. But then I remember my responsibilities. How do you manage to do everything?"

    "..." Rudy simply smiled in response.

    Reina looked into his eyes and continued, "I believe, you have the most responsibility among all of us. You are the Lord. How do you keep up?"

    Reina''s voice was weak, seemingly, she was tired, and didn''t want to waste her energy speaking out loud.

    "I¡­ I have made sure I don''t turn my duty into my job and I don''t let my responsibilities chain me. Although¡­ I don''t think it''s working."

    He looked at his ck fingertips and muttered, "I will find a solution."

    "I love you."

    "I love you too."

    Rudy teleported to the castle to meet Lu B.

 Chapter 822 Land Of Lu Bela

    When Rudy teleported to the castle site, he was amazed by how fast the Underdes were. The external re-construction was done when he arrived in the morning, yet Lu B asked for an extension toplete the interior renovation.

    Rudynded in the city and walked around to have a firsthand experience of how people in that era felt while walking. His brain automatically visualized images of his imagination and showed him a phenomenal view.

    People treading through the streets of the market, greeting each other and wishing them well. The restaurant was filled with people as well as the travelers. The animals and birds living freely among them.

    It was simr to how a fantasy world would feel like if one were to imagine it.

    Rudy looked up at the castle and muttered, "Imagine normal people walking and then looking up at the castle, feeling anxious and reassured at the same time."

    The streets and allies were filled with Underdes reviewing everything. They were busy doing their job, not paying attention to Rudy. But those who noticed Rudy gave him a nod and greeted him.

    Of course, Rudy didn''t mind whether or not they greeted him. They were too much in number and it was hard for all of them to greet Rudy, otherwise hours would pass.

    Still, a sense of sadness passed through Rudy''s heart when he remembered that they were not real people.

    "One would think their creation was a blessing, but it''s a curse for them. They have abilities that far surpass any humans, but they feel empty inside. They haven''t experienced the joy of learning things from scratch."

    While walking, Rudy reached a crossroads near the fountain, which also seemed like a tourist attraction to him.

    He saw someone sitting on the other side of the fountain, so he called out to her.

    "Lu B?"

    However, it was Kim¡ª Lu B''s secretary.

    "Why did you mistake me as Be?" Kim asked calmly with a smile on her face.

    ''She seems rather happy about this¡­''

    "I knew that the Underdes wouldn''t ck on their job, so I assumed the only person would be the leader. But it turns out it''s someone else," Rudy teased her with a yful remark.

    "I am already done with my part." She pointed her gaze at the castle and said, "Look, the sunset looks beautiful, even from here."

    To the observers, the sun appeared to be setting behind one of the castle''s grand spires, but of course, it was only an appearance.

    "This ce is amazing¡­" Kim muttered without taking her eyes off the mesmerizing view.

    "Lu B said she was created here. What about you?"

    "I would prefer if you used the term ''Born'' instead of ''created''."

    "Sure."

    "I think¡­ rebuilding this dynasty was a bad idea¡­"

    "Why? Didn''t you just admire its beauty?"

    "Not every beautiful thing is good for you¡­ nor every beauty is an angel."

    Rudy nced up at the sky and leaned back slightly, letting the water droplets from the fountain fall on him.

    "Are you worried about Lu B?"

    Rudy understood why Kim felt anxious. Lu B had a connection with that ce and Kim felt that Lu B would go into a depression down her memoryne.

    "Of course, I am. She is my best friend."

    Rudy got up and walked a few steps forward before turning around and looking at Kim.

    "...what?"

    "What you said is true. Not every beautiful thing is good, but they are beautiful regardless. If you keep worrying about getting pricked by the thorns, someone else will take the flowers away from you.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hah!" Kim chuckled softly as she covered her mouth to hide her smirk.

    "Enjoy little things so they may be easy to remember."

    "I would rather prefer no one plucks the flower, though."

    "It will eventually wither away anyway," Rudy shrugged.

    "I didn''t take you to have a poetic side. I have to admit, I am captivated. No wonder you made those beautiful girls fall for you."

    "Uh huh." Rudy shook his finger, followed by shaking his head.

    "It''s the other way around. They made me fall for them. They are my hope, my reason," he stated with a gentle smile.

    "Reason for what? To live?" she grinned. "Why do you sound like ''us'' Underdes now? Why would someone like you need a reason to exist?"

    "Reason to¡­ stay sane. Every being dies once, and I already died¡­ or at least¡­ experienced death."

    He hovered in the air and spread his hands before soaring into the sky to find Lu B.

    Kim ced her hands around her mouth and yelled, "You will find her at the edge of the northern side!"

    Rudy found Lu B on the northern side, standing on top of one of the spires.

    "No parachute, no jetpack, no jetboots¡­ is this a suicide attempt I am witnessing?"

    "I would choose a taller spot for that."

    He perched on the spire and tugged Lu B''s hand in an effort to get her to sit next to him.

    They both looked at the castle and the city beneath.

    "Everything ispleted."

    "Are rooms equipped with advanced gadgets?"

    "Required, yes."

    "Thank you for your help. I would have taken much longer if it were me."

    "It''s my pleasure." She nced at Rudy and smiled before saying, "Besides, how could I miss a chance to owe a favor to you?"

    "Out with it. What is it that you want? I promised you a wish and I shall fulfill it."

    Rudy was prepared to grant Lu B''s wish, no matter what it was. He had an inkling of what Lu B was going to wish for, which made him a bit forlorn, considering all she had done for him.

    "I want you to¡­"

    "..."

    She pointed her finger in a certain direction at the castle and said, "I want you to give me a room in the castle."

    "Huh?" Rudy was baffled to learn her wish.

    "What?"

    "Wait, are you serious?!"

    "Of course I am."

    "What the hell?" Rudy facepalmed himself and muttered, "And here I was thinking maybe you would ask me to kill you, as you always do."

 Chapter 823 Lu Belas Wish

    "I was sure that you would ask me to kill you, like you always do!"

    "What? I mean¡­ yeah, but¡­ I thought you wouldn''t kill me¡­"

    "All this time, you had only one thing you wanted from me. You tried so hard, you fought so hard, but in the end¡­ you didn''t even ask that. Heck, you kidnapped the Ross family to piss me off so I could kill you in anger.

    You did all that to die. And since then, you have been trying to owe me favours so one day you could use it and ask me to kill you. Do you have any idea how tense I was?!"

    "As I said, I assumed you wouldn''t do that since you never did that. How was I supposed to know that¡ª"

    "That''s enough. I don''t want to talk about it." Rudy released an annoyed sigh.

    There was a moment of silence, and the mood was awkward.

    "So¡­" Lu B lowered her gaze and kept her face to the side instead of looking at Rudy.

    "You would have actually killed me if I had asked you to?" She asked in a calm voice, but she couldn''t hide her curiosity.

    "Yes. I promised you that I would do anything, so that included everything. I realised it must be tough for you to live every day. As sad and reluctant as I was, I would still have killed you.

    Even if you had asked for the most impossible thing¡ª which is joining my harem¡ª I would have let you. I was ready to go to that extent and you asked for the simplest thing possible."

    "..." Lu B''s heart fluttered after hearing that.

    "Not to mention, I only wanted the castle since it''s the only thing I legally paid for. I have no interest in the city. In fact, I was going to get rid of it. But then you mentioned how much this city meant to you, so I changed my mind.

    I was going to give you this city as a reward, in addition to my promise, of course. And yes, you can have as many rooms as you want in the castle. There are thousands of rooms, am I right?"

    He turned to Lu B to confirm.

    Lu B nodded. "A bit more than that, yes."

    "I don''t think I would ever be able to explore all the rooms if I tried. And by explore, I mean, spending a night there with a girl. I don''t n to have a thousand girls in my harem. That would be too much, even for the Lord." He scoffed softly.

    "Is it too much? I am sure you can satisfy them all."

    "Of course I can. But think about it, that''s a ridiculous number! I may be able to remember their names thanks to my memory, but the chances of the girls remembering the names¡ª or even their faces¡ª are close to none."

    "Heh!"

    "What''s so funny?" Rudy raised his brows.

    Lu B was usually quiet, and her chuckling at something Rudy stated seriously was a rare event.

    My apologies in advance, but when I was supervising of the construction I assumed you were intending to fill the castle and the entire city with your harem.

    "You have got to be kidding me. There are thousands of houses and buildings in this city. How can you expect me to have such a huge harem?"

    "I didn''t think of you thinking of them that they would think about thinking what you would think about them thinking about you."

    "..."

    Lu B smirked from the corner of her lips and asked, "You didn''t get that, did you?"

    "No shit!"

    "Exactly what I was thinking."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What?"

    "I mean¡­ you could have all the women in all the worlds in your harem¡­ if you wished¡­"

    "Well, yes."

    "So why don''t you?"

    "What''s the point of it?"

    Lu B shrugged her shoulders in response.

    "Then let''s stop having this conversation, since it has no meaning."

    "You are the one who started it by inviting me to join your harem."

    "I didn''t invite you. I said I ''would'' have allowed you if you had wished for it. There is a big difference between the two."

    Lu B smiled wryly and muttered, "But you know I am an artificial human. Our emotions and feelings are fake, sometimes non-existent. Our body can''t function like normal humans. We don''t have a soul. We are incapable of truly loving someone."

    She looked at Rudy with teary eyes and continued, "I can never fall in love with you. Even if I assert my love through words, those would be hollow words with no genuine feelings behind them."

    "To me, you seem more human than humans. If it makes you feel good¡­ I would try to find a solution for you and all of Underdes."

    "Huh?"

    "To make you all real humans."

    "Is something like that even possible?"

    "I don''t know," he shrugged softly. "But nothing is impossible for me."

    "I¡­"

    Rudy brushed his finger against Lu B''s cheek and let her tear drop on it. Then, he showed it to Lu B and asked, "What is¡­ being human to you?"

    "It''s¡­"

    "If your body can create genuine feelings or you get a soul, would that make you human?"

    "You can''t exin soul."

    "Let''s call it spiritual data storage, that stores all the spirit data."

    "If you can make us true humans¡­ I would love to wait for my death¡­"

    Rudy got up and said, "Have you arranged the interior in the room? Like, couches, beds, television, air conditioners¡­ you know the list."

    "I didn''t, but they are ready to be ced in whatever room your harem decides. I thought it would be for the best if you let them arrange the rooms the way they want."

    "Yes, that''s an excellent decision. I will send Rias, Niti, Maria, Mia, Angelica, And Lilim here."

    "Huh? I thought you had more in your harem."

    "Yes. I will send the others when they are avable. Actually, I need your help to create a teleportation portal."

 Chapter 824 How to Make a Portal

    Chapter 824 How to Make a Portal

    "A teleportation portal?" Lu B got up and stood beside Rudy.

    "Yes."

    "But¡­ you can teleport without any portal, right?"

    "Yes. I don''t need it for me. I need it for the girls."

    "Oh." Lu B pondered for a few seconds. "What type of teleportation portal do you have in mind?"

    "A kind of portal that can only be essed one way."

    "Now that''s difficult."

    "What about the device you had that your Underdes used when they kidnapped the Ross family? Wasn''t it simr to a teleportal device?"

    "It is, but using that is not ideal. You want a portal that can only be essed from one way and it should always be active. The teleportation device I had didn''t have such functionality.

    Moreover, they require batteries to run, which can only be obtained from that merchant. I wouldn''t suggest using them."

    "I see¡­" Rudy took a moment to think and asked, "Have you tried reverse engineering the teleportation device?"

    "Yes. No surprises there. It uses a special kind of fuel from the battery. It could be magical energy, or perhaps something we can''t imagine."

    "Forget about it, then. I can create a portal, but I have to understand the logic behind it. I have a theory, but I need someone to convince me that it could work. Can you tell me how those teleportation devices worked?"

    "A simple equation, actually. You need a sender and a receiver. A coordination and a mass value, adding other geometrical forms." Lu B exined in simple words and turned to Rudy with a curious look on her face. "What kind of theory did you have in mind?"

    "Simpler than yours."

    "Oh? Now I am eager to know."

    "You probably know how wireless transfers work, right?"

    "Yes."

    "So¡­ of course, you need a sender and a receiver at both ends, and you send a file¡ª in this matter, a mass."

    "Mine had the same concept."

    "Yeah, but mine was simpler."

    "How do you propose that into an equation?" Lu B inquired.

    "That''s the tough part. For example, if teleportation through my theory is truly possible, wouldn''t it also be possible to apply the same logic to time travel?" He wondered.

    "cing a receiver in the present time, and after a few days, you ce a sender?"

    "Yes. But then you end up with dead logic. It makes little sense. Because it wouldn''t work since both ends exist in the same timeline."

    "Yes¡­"

    "For time travel, you would need something like¡­ forth dimension. You have to be out of the bounds of time."

    "Are we discussing time travel or teleportation? I am free to give my insights, but you are in a hurry, though."

    Rudy released a weary sigh and nodded. "Yes. I got excited for a bit there."

    Lu B rubbed her chin for a few seconds as she pondered for a solution to Rudy''s problem.

    "Say, do you have an ability that lets you see the renders of an area, or a spot?"

    "Yes. I can see the lines and shapes and stuff. It''s like a 3D graph of something before its final proceeding."

    "Excellent! Use that ability to collect data from the entry point¡­ sender''s end."

    "But that''s the issue I am facing. In my case, there are two receiver''s points and only one sender''s point."

    "How?"

    "I want a teleportal portal, device, a door¡­ whatever¡ª to be used to teleport to the hall of the castle. It''s for my moth¡­" Rudy paused and exhaled. "It''s for Reba."

    He had made a promise that he would stop reffering Reba as his mother and call her by name instead.

    "Okay, so we have a sender''s point, which is your current house, and a receiver''s point, which is the castle. That''s 1:1. What else do you want?"

    "To go back, of course."

    "We can simply reverse the form. That''s 1:1, too."

    "Here is the twist. I want the portal to work for certain people only. The first portal from my house to the castle should be essed by all my harem members. But the reverse portal should only be essed by specific harem members only."

    Lu B scrunched her nose and made a confused face.

    "You can just tell the girls to not use the portal? How is that an issue?"

    "Do you really think they would listen to me?" he sighed.

    "The portal function you are asking about seems highly improbable. Let us create a normal portal first. We can explore more functionster on."

    "Cool."

    "So¡­ are we going to do it now?"

    "Well, let me try creating a random portal first, aye?"

    Lu B nodded.

    Rudy raised his hands in the air and tried to create a portal. And Lu B watched Rudy in excitement.

    A few secondster, Rudy lowered his hands and looked at Lu B.

    Confused, Lu B raised her brow and asked, "Is it a type of portal that only you can see?"

    "No. I haven''t made one yet. Uhh¡­ how do you make portals? Like, what are the portal''s properties?"

    "How should I know? I have never seen a portal in my life!"

    "Well, I have seen portals. Hmm¡­" Rudy rubbed his chin as he pondered. "Portals are like a¡­. a hole in space. A window connecting two different locations through one hole."

    "Don''t expect me to find logic in that."

    Rudy conjured a void ball in his hand and looked at it with amusement.

    "Is that a ck hole?"

    "You may call it a sleeping ck hole."

    Rudy then created another void ball on the other hand and merged both void balls.

    When Lu B noticed what Rudy was going to do, she closed her eyes, expecting an explosion, but much to her surprise, nothing happened. Curious, she opened her eyes and saw that the void ball had berger.

    "Huh?"

    "It''s like adding water to water; they mix. Both void balls had the same properties, so they merged into one. However, if I add value to them¡ª that is, if I input the location value or you may call it coordination ¡ª their properties will change and they will not merge.

    If they don''t merge, they will try to devour each other. That phenomenon is necessary, but it should stop the moment both void balls make contact. Thus, there will be a hole in space connecting two locations.

    Now¡­ the question is¡­ how do you stop them from devouring one other?"

 Chapter 825 Playing With Black Holes

    Chapter 825 ying With ck Holes

    "Isn''t this simr to how mas work? Opposite sides attract and the same sides repulse.''

    "Yes."

    "It can be stopped by adding ayer."

    "It''s different for mas. They have got maic fields. Heck, they can even attract the iron."

    Rudy suddenly jumped into the air and hovered in the sky.

    Lu B looked up at Rudy and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I just had an idea, but I am not sure if it will work. I don''t want to identally destroy the ind."

    Rudy charged the void ball in his right hand and turned it into a ck hole. Then, he moved his left hand void ball towards the ck hole to see how they reacted.

    As expected, the void ball was devoured by the ck hole.

    Rudy then created ck holes in both hands and as soon as they were conjured, they sucked each other and disappeared.

    ''Two ck holes can nullify each other? I don''t think that''s supposed to happen. Something tells me that when two ck holes collide, they create a bang. So why did these disappear?''

    "Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement. "Oh! Could it be because they were empty, containing no energy inside them?"

    That gave Rudy an idea.

    He once again created two ck holes, but didn''t merge them. He ced them in the sky a few metres apart from one another. Then, he pinched the border of one ck hole and pulled a thread out of it.

    He connected the string to the second ck hole and did the same thing with it to the first ck hole. He kept repeating that until he created a structure like a tunnel.

    "Now, they won''t suck each other. Even if they do, a new ck hole will be created automatically, making this an infinite spawn."

    He inserted his hand in the first ck hole, and it came out from the second one.

    "You did it!" Lu B eximed in joy.

    "This was the first step. I did not need to add location values to them because they were next to each other. If I have to ce them apart and connect them with void strings¡­ the portal would lose its purpose."

    He uttered in a low voice, but audible enough to Lu B.

    After hammering his brain for a while and not finding a solution, he pped the first ck hole in frustration and let it collide with the second. Since they were still attached by the string, they didn''t devour each other. But rather, caused a spiral inside them.

    "..."

    Curious, Rudy inserted his hand to see what would happen, and his hand came out from the other hand.

    "I see¡­ ayer between them. ck holes can''t eat the space itself¡­ or maybe they do. But space is ever expanding, so I will never run out of space. I needed ayer of space between the two."

    "Is everything alright?!"

    "Yup! I may or may not have found a solution. It''s hard to exin, but I think I can make it work!"

    He added the values to both sides and asked Lu B if she could see his handing out of the portal.

    "No!"

    "Can you ask Kim if she can see my hand near the fountain?"

    Lu B touched her ear and asked Kim about the same.

    [Yes. I can see a hand. It actually scared me at first.] Kim responded.

    Lu B looked up at Rudy and shouted, "She can see it!"

    "Okay, we are good to go then!"

    Rudynded near Lu B and said, "I will have to go now. I will send the girls here in a few minutes."

    "Can you drop me by the fountain?"

    "Sure."

    Rudy ced his hand on Lu B''s shoulder and teleported to the fountain where Kim was waiting.

    "You should summon a few Underdes."

    After saying that, he teleported to the pool house.

    Lu B and Kim looked at each other as though they both were waiting for either one to speak.

    "How did it go?" Kim asked.

    SIGH!

    Lu B shook her head and sat by the fountain.

    "He turned you down?!" Kim eximed. "But didn''t he promise he would do anything you ask for?!"

    "He didn''t turn me down. He¡­ didn''t understand what I was trying to say."

    "What¡­ did you ask for?"

    "I told him that I want a room in the castle."

    "..."

    Lu B hugged herself and muttered, "I thought he would understand what I meant."

    "Why didn''t you ask directly?!" Kim groaned. "You had a golden chance."

    "I was afraid that he would turn me down."

    Lu B had asked Rudy to give her a room at the castle, but that was a gesture to her true wish.

    Rudy had made it clear to Lu B that the rooms were for his harem members, so when she sought a room in the castle, she was indirectly asking to join his harem.

    "Still, maybe you could have leaned in to kiss him while asking that. Perhaps he would have understood then."

    "I even hinted it twice by mentioning things about harem, but he changed the subject. I could feel he was ufortable talking about it."

    SIGH!

    Lu B facepalmed herself and released a frustrating sigh.

    "Tell me everything that happened," Kim demanded the details.

    Lu B told her everything word to word, which made Kim angry.

    "What in the ever-burning hell?!" She shouted in anger. "He clearly said that he would have let you join his harem had you asked him. So why would you have to tell him that you would be unable to love him?!"

    "But it''s true. The sole reason I want to be part of his harem is to understand what love is. I thought if I experienced it, I would be more human."

    "Argh!" Kim shook her head in disappointment and muttered, "You missed your chance. Don''t me Rudy. You could have tried harder and better."

    "I am sure I will get another chance. Better yet, if I somehow manage to make him fall in love with me, he would add me to his harem."

 Chapter 826 Pranking Harem

    ZAP!

    Rudy teleported to the pool house to see the girls doing something bizarre.

    They were sitting, forming a circle in the dark room with no lights on.

    ''It seems they haven''t noticed I am here. What the hell are they doing?''

    Through his vision ability, Rudy saw they were ying a board game, but not the type of board game he expected them to have.

    They were ying with an Ouija board. ording to the movies, the board was meant to be a way to talk to the dead and bring forth spirits.

    Rudy was not surprised to find them ying such a game, what caused him to let out a sigh was the fact that a ghost was ying too.

    ''I swear, sometimes, Angelica does such things purposely. And more importantly, why are they ying this game? Like, do they expect it to work? Do they think a ghost will appear and talk to them?''

    He scoffed at their foolishness and muttered, "That only happens in movies."

    Rudy opened his mouth to call them, but he had an amazing idea.

    ''Since they want to y with ghosts so much, let''s scare them a little.''

    Rudy devised a n and turned himself into a size of ant. Then he found a safe andfortable spot in the room and sat there.

    The girls ced their fingers on the nchette and muttered, "Is there any spirit nearby who wants to talk to us?"

    But nothing happened.

    The girls asked the same thing again, yet no sign.

    But when they asked for the third time, Rudy used his telekinesis ability to move the nchette to yes.

    The girls got scared and looked at each other''s faces in shock.

    "Okay, who moved that?" Maria asked and pulled her finger back.

    "None of us did. If someone had a hand, I would have noticed," Jane replied.

    "Then are you saying that it moved on its own?!"

    "I don''t know. But I can surely say that it was moved by an external force. And the only person who can do that in this room is¡­" Jane and Lilim nced at Angelica.

    "Why are you looking at me?! I didn''t do that!"

    "Sorry, but it''s hard to believe. You were the one who suggested ying the game, so¡­"

    Angelica turned to Lilim with an innocent face and said, "You believe me, right?!"

    Lilim averted her gaze and responded, "It''s hard to say no, but I can''t say yes either¡­"

    "That''s even worse!"

    "Rx." Ruby stepped in. "Why are you scared? There are four vampires in the room. And ghosts don''t even exist."

    "Did you forget Angelica is a ghost?" Mariamented.

    "Isn''t it because of¡­ something else Rudy did?"

    "Anyway, I swear I wasn''t doing this." Angelica tried her best to prove herself innocent.

    "Are you sure it wasn''t you?" Rias asked with a curious look on her face.

    "Of course!"

    "No, but we asked if there is any spirit in the room and it responded after many tries. And there is a spirit in the room, that is you. It could be that you didn''t move it intentionally, but you are the reason it moved?"

    "If¡­" Angelica took a moment to ponder. "If that''s the case, why didn''t it move before?"

    "Do you have something that can prove your innocence?" Niti asked.

    "How am I supposed to do that? My word is absolute evidence."

    "Well, let''s try asking more questions and see what''s the cause of it." Jane suggested.

    "Are you being serious right now?!" Maria shouted. "What if it''s truly an evil spirit? Haven''t you learned anything from binge watching horror movies?!"

    ''So that''s why they got this kick¡­'' Rudy thought to himself.

    Jane puffed her chest proudly and arrogantly said, "An evil spirit can''t do anything to the vampires."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What about us humans?!"

    "Are you going to participate or not? Even if you don''t, this so-called evil spirit will harm you. So isn''t it better to y?"

    "Argh!"

    Maria hesitantly ced her finger on the nchette and gulped down in fear.

    "What should we ask?" Rias wondered.

    "Let''s ask the basic questions¡­ like in those movies."

    "Are you an evil spirit?" Maria couldn''t resist herself from asking that question.

    A few secondster, Rudy once again moved the nchette to yes.

    "Eek! See! It is an evil spirit!" Maria pulled her finger away.

    "How did you die?" Jane asked.

    Rudy thought about a nice way to die and slowly moved the nchette from word to word.

    It moved from I-F-A-P-P-E-D-T-O-O-M-U-C-H.

    "If app edto omuch¡­" Lilim tried to make out the words.

    "Whatnguage is that?"

    "We are reading it wrong. Let''s try to make out the words."

    "If a pped toom uch." - Maria.

    "If apped to om u ch." - Rudy.

    "I fapped too much¡­" - Angelica.

    "What?"

    "See?" Angelica separated the letters and read out loud. "I¡­ fapped¡­ too¡­ much."

    "Wait, what does fap mean?" Jane asked, with a confused and curious look on her face.

    "Yeah, I don''t know either. Can someone exin?" Maria nced at Lilim and Angelica.

    "Fapping means¡­ masturbating¡­" Angelica sighed in disbelief.

    "Wait¡­ people can die from masturbating¡­?"

    "If you masturbate too much."

    Jane took a moment to think something and ced her finger on the nchette.

    "Are you a male?"

    The nchette moved to yes.

    "So it''s only for male," Jane sighed, followed by the girls.

    The girls were relieved to know that since each of them orgasmed more than a dozen times daily, except for the virgin gang¡ª Rias, Ruby, and Vriti.

    They all thought that they could die, but after learning that it was only for male, they were at ease¡ª only for their face to turn pale soon after.

    All of them thought the same thing¡ª Rudy.

    ''Rudy fucks us daily and makes us orgasm. He also cums so many times¡­ inside each girl¡­''

    ''It''s safe to assume that he cums more than a hundred times daily.''

    ''Is his life in danger?''

    ''Is he going to die?!''

    ''Are we unknowingly killing him?!''

    The girls thought the same thing.

    Rudy wanted to scare them through pranking them and acting like a ghost, and the girls were scared alright, just not for the same reason he had assumed.

 Chapter 827 Moving To Castle

    "What should we do?" Maria asked in a trembling voice.

    "Calm down, Maria. We don''t have to believe everything the spirit says. It could be lying and we would never know," Rudy reassured Maria and made a logicalment.

    "That''s right," Lilim nodded and seconded Ruby.

    "But that doesn''t happen in the movies¡­" Jane muttered.

    "Didn''t Rudy specifically tell you that not everything in the movies is true?" Rias groaned.

    "Let''s ask the inte if what the spirit says is really true."

    Jane grabbed her phone and searched, ''Can males die after excessive masturbating?''

    "What does it say?" they asked curiously.

    "Some say yes and others no. They said that some males died after masturbating over fifty times a day, but that''s an unreal number."

    ''Not for Rudy¡­'' They thought.

    "However, Rudy told me that not everything on the inte is true, so we shouldn''t fully trust it."

    "So how do we know if it''s true or not?"

    "The best answer is to ask someone who has already experienced that."

    "...."

    "Isn''t that what the spirit told us? It died because of it."

    "But we don''t know if it''s telling the truth or lying to us."

    ''....''

    Rudy facepalmed himself and thought, ''Why did I expect them to react in a funny way? Just a while ago, they were scared to sit in the room because of the spirit, and now they are casually discussing something.

    I swear, I don''t think they can survive in an apocalypse where they fall on us. They would still be worried about silly things. Then again, it''s my fault for trying to prank them. Let''s get this over with.''

    Rudy changed his size to normal and walked up to the girls.

    "What''s going on?" he asked.

    The girls turned to Rudy with varied expressions on their faces.

    "Is it true that males can die because of¡ª"

    "I don''t belong in that category."

    "Which category? Male?" Ruby remarked.

    Rudy''s face twitched in anger as he hated that remark.

    "I am talking about masturbating. I don''t do that. And do you truly believe that something so silly can kill me?"

    Maria grabbed Rudy''s arm and pointed her finger at the ouija board.

    "They yed this game!"

    "Ignore it. It''s fake. You can''t summon a ghost like that. And if there was truly a ghost in this room, it would have already started its work. They won''t wait to y this stupid game with you."

    "But it moved!"

    "It was me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Huh?"

    "I was moving it. Now grab your things and get ready."

    The girls had so many questions they wanted to ask, but Rudy was in a hurry and he didn''t want to waste a single second doing something useless.

    "The castle is ready. I am sending Rias, Maria, Ruby, Angelica, Lilim, and Vriti. Lu B will take care of everything."

    "Wait, howe I don''t get to go there?"

    ''Because Rias wants to work on her n. But I don''t have time to think of an excuse and answer her questions, so I will let Rias handle the mess.''

    "You can go too." Rudy turned to Vriti and said, "You too."

    "What about the other stuff? The beds, televisions, headphones, air conditioners, and¡ª"

    "Just get the damn headphones. Everything else is already there."

    Rudy teleported everyone to the fountain where Lu B and Kim were waiting with the Underdes.

    "Okay, here are some instructions you girls have to follow to avoid fighting." Rudy climbed on the fountain ledge and announced the instructions:

    "The vampires will get the rooms in the inner area where the sunlight is the weakest. You can select any room you want, but know that it won''t be changed once you have chosen one.

    One girl can take one room, no room sharing anymore. You can inform Lu B and Kim about the rooms and how you want to decorate it. They will get it ready in a few minutes."

    "Hours¡­ actually¡­" Lu B quipped.

    "I don''t want to list more instructions. You all are mature¡­ sometimes¡­ so use your brain and don''t do something you shouldn''t do."

    Angelica raised her hand and inquired, "What if two girls like the same room. Who should get it?"

    "Firste first serve basis. The girl who enters the room and deres that she wants that room, she shall have it. Ande on, there are thousands of rooms in the castle. Why would you even fight over for the same room?"

    He suppressed his groan.

    "Is there anything else you forgot to tell us?" Rias asked with a knowing look on her face.

    ''She seems pissed off. And of course, I know why. I messed with her revenge n.''

    "Well, there are other things, but I don''t find them necessary and important enough to tell you right now. We will have a house meeting once I return in the morning."

    "Where are you going?" Lilim stepped forward. She squirmed a little and muttered, "I was thinking maybe¡­ you would give us a tour of the castle and the surrounding area¡­"

    "I haven''t stepped foot in the castle either," he sighed. "I have no idea how it looks from the inside."

    "Wait¡­ you spent billions to buy this castle and you don''t even know what it looks like?" Kim raised her brows with a baffled look on her face.

    "When I bought it, it was bathing under the sea. I was waiting for it to dry and wear some clothes before seeing it."

    Rudy''s had forgotten to butter his sarcasm.

    "Okay, I''m leaving now. If I learn that any of you disobeyed my simple and easy instructions, they will face punishment."

    Rudy teleported to his house and wore new clothes. He hummed a song whilebing his hair and sprayed some perfume.

    He was excited for the promised date with Elena.

    "Let me call Elena and ask her the details. Are we meeting somewhere directly or either of us is going to pick up. I don''t mind it either way, but I am going on a date with her after eighteen long years. It might not be something new for me, but it''s special for her."

 Chapter 828 Prepping Date

    Rudy grabbed his phone and called Elena.

    [The number you are trying to reach is currently unavable.]

    "Oh, man¡­"

    He went downstairs to check on Reba, whom he hadn''t met since morning, and he had teleported directly to his room.

    ''She has obviously woken up by now.''

    Rudy found her in the kitchen with a water bottle in her hand.

    "What are you doing?" he asked.

    "What does it look like?"

    "It looks like you are about to say something rude for no reason."

    SIGH!

    Reba opened the refrigerator and ced the bottle back. She then walked into the living room and stood in front of Rudy.

    "I didn''t know you were back."

    Rudy hugged her before kissing her on the cheek and said, "Now you know."

    After the hug, Reba raised her brow and sniffed Rudy.

    "Is that perfume I smell?"

    "Yes."

    "Hmm~ Now that I look at you, you are wearing new clothes. Are you perhaps going somewhere?"

    "Did you forget what Elena told me this morning?"

    "Oh! She was serious about that? I thought she just said that to make me jealous."

    "Nah. She wouldn''t¡­ do that¡­"

    "What''s with the pause in between?" she grinned. "Could it be that you are not sure, either?"

    "Well¡­" Rudy recalled what happened a while ago. "She didn''t pick up my call. Usually, whenever we were supposed to go on a date¡ª eighteen years ago¡ª she would be so eager for it that she would call me every five minutes and remind me."

    "Yeah¡­ I vaguely remember that. I wasn''t a fan of that."

    "But hey, she is a businesswoman now. Everything is different."

    "Let''s say you two go on a date. When will you return?" She narrowed her gaze with a judging look on her face. "You are going to spend the night with her, aren''t you?"

    "Maybe."

    SIGH!

    Reba sat on the couch and looked at the clock on the wall.

    "Lucy sure iste¡­" she muttered.

    "She isn''ting home tonight. She informed me that she was going to spend the night at her friend''s house."

    "And¡­ you didn''t think of telling me that earlier¡­?"

    "I just got home," he suppressed his groan and sat beside Reba on the couch.

    A few secondster, Reba turned to Rudy with a serious look on her face.

    "Wait, Lucy is noting home, you will be out for the night¡­ Are you telling me to be alone with Joe at night?"

    "That issue has already been fixed in the update 0.69."

    "Huh?"

    "Joe and his colleagues went to y golf. For some unknown reason, it rained in the end and the streets were flooded. There was a traffic jam, and they missed the train they were supposed to take toe back.

    Now, they are spending the night at a hotel at thepany''s expense. They were given the best rooms and the best meal of that hotel. They were also granted a leave from work for tomorrow. Isn''t that the best coincidence?" Rudy asked with a grin.

    Of course, Reba knew everything was Rudy''s doing.

    "You did it again."

    "Just trying to help a damsel."

    "Don''t call me damsel! It''s used for unmarried women! I am married!"

    "It could very well be used for virgin women, and you are one."

    "Don''t change the meanings of words when¡ª"

    RING! RING~!

    "It''s Elena."

    "Put it on the speaker. I want to see how she talks to you when you are alone." Reba demanded.

    "That''s a vition of privacy."

    Rudy put the phone on the speaker and spoke, "Hey."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Sorry, I couldn''t answer your call earlier.]

    "Not a problem."

    [So¡­. uh¡­ are you ready?]

    Rudy didn''t want to answer her, so instead he asked, "What about you?"

    [It will take me twenty minutes.]

    "I will be ready by then."

    [Hmm.]

    Rudy could hear the noise of the keyboard in the background.

    "What are you doing?"

    [In a meeting~]

    "Is it okay to talk to me while you are in the meeting?"

    [It''s fine. I am the boss. Who is going to stop me?]

    "Anyway, I called you earlier to ask what the n was about the date. Am I supposed to pick you up?"

    [Let''s see¡­] After a brief pause, she asked, [Is Ba around?]

    Reba shook her head, signaling Rudy to not answer her.

    "Yes."

    [What is she doing?]

    "Nothing."

    [How about you convince her toe with us?]

    "Uhh¡­ what?"

    [You heard that right.]

    "But why would you want to take her on our date?"

    [It''s not just a date. Didn''t I tell you I have to tell you something very important? Having Reba around would be good for you.]

    "That¡­ doesn''t sound concerning at all¡­"

    [Okay then¡­ I will meet you at my store in 30 minutes.]

    BEEP!

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders at Reba and smiled nervously.

    "Argh! Fine, I wille."

    "Yes! A date with two hotties!"

    Reba got up and walked to her room after saying, "You will have to make up for this, by the way."

    She then took a bath and got ready in the next thirty minutes.

    "Wow¡­ they weren''t kidding when they said girls can take forever to get ready¡­" he muttered under his breath.

    ''I wonder what the girls are doing right now. None of them contacted me yet, so it''s safe to assume everything is going smoothly.''

    Ten minutester, Reba came out of her room wearing a ck midi dress with long sleeves. She had her hair open with no hairband or hair pin on them. She had done minimal makeup.

    The moment she got out of her room and walked to the living room, Rudy couldn''t take his eyes off her.

    "How do I look?" she asked with a smile.

    "If you dress like this every day, I will have a hard time keeping my hands off you."

    "I¡­" She sighed. "I should have expected something like that from you."

    RING~ RING!

    "Looks like we arete on our first date."

    Rudy answered the call with, "I am innocent."

    [Where are you?]

    Rudy grabbed Reba and teleported to the convenience store.

    "At the store."

    [I will be there in five minutes.]

    Reba nudged Rudy and said, "We are not wearing shoes."

    Rudy teleported back home and returned after wearing footwear.

 Chapter 829 Three Way Date

    Rudy and Reba waited for a few minutes for Elena to arrive.

    It was rare for Elena to ever bete, so Rudy was surprised and curious at the same time, wondering what could have made Elenate.

    However, all his queries were answered as soon as Elena arrived in her luxury car. She wasn''t driving the car, a girl was.

    Rudy and Reba hopped into the rear seat while Elena stayed seated in the passenger''s seat.

    "Did you wait long?" she asked.

    "Yes."

    "Heh. You are supposed to say no there."

    "What''s up with all this¡­" He pointed his gaze at the driver.

    "Oh, don''t worry. She won''t be joining us."

    Rudy leaned back on the seat and looked outside the window.

    ''She said she has something important to tell me. I wonder what that is. What could be important to her? I hope it''s not about breaking up. I know she loves me, but she might be wanting to break up for Eric and Erika''s sake.

    If that''s her reason, I can''t stop her. She has a valid reason. If that happens, I will tell Eric and Erika everything about me and Elena. And I will let them decide if they would want to see me as their father.

    Damn, just thinking about it makes me cringe. But there is no way I am letting Elena leave me. Let''s see if that''s what Elena wants to talk about. There is no point in assuming things.

    Turns out I was wrong all along and she has a totally different thing to say. But I just can''t keep my mind still. It always wants to think about something and make up scenarios. I truly hate that.''

    Rudy looked at his fingertips and wondered, ''If they spread more, they will be visible. I can currently hide them by avoiding showing my finger tips to anyone.''

    He looked up at the sky and saw how the clouds were hiding the stars behind them.

    ''Well¡­ I could wear gloves or something to avoid it, but this won''t stop at my hands. It will keep spreading until my entire body turns into a shadow. I have no idea how long it will take that to happen. I don''t even know what spreads this corruption.''

    Time passed with ease, and they reached the next city. Rudy was still unaware of where they were going and what the date was about.

    It was night, so going somewhere was out of the question. The only ce they could visit was a theater or restaurant. Sure, there were other ces they could go, but Rudy didn''t consider them as ideal spots.

    The car stopped in front of an apartment, and the driver got out.

    "...?" Rudy was confused and looked at Elena, wondering if they were supposed to get out of the car too.

    "I will see you tomorrow, boss," the girl said to Elena and closed the car''s door.

    Elena nced at Rudy and asked, "Can you drive a car?"

    "Of course I can."

    "Where to, though?"

    "I have inserted the location on the GPS."

    Rudy hopped into the passenger''s seat and drove the car.

    He couldn''t resist the urge to ask, "Who was the girl?"

    "My secretary."

    "You keep your secretary as a driver?"

    "Yes."

    "Wow. Do you pay her double?"

    "Nope. Her only paycheck is from the work of a secretary."

    "I am confused."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "After her office hours ends, she has to take a bus or a train, and then a taxi to get to her apartment. I suggested that she could wait for me and I can drop her off every day."

    She shrugged and continued, "Sometimes, she drives the car, sometimes, I do it."

    "I see."

    "Hey, when did you learn to drive?" Reba asked Rudy.

    "Eric taught me."

    "Oh!" Reba and Elena gasped.

    Rudy shot a nce at Elena and said, "I know what you are going to say. And I don''t want to hear it. Keep it to yourself."

    "Aww, don''t be like that. I found it rather cute that your son taught you how to drive."

    "I told you I didn''t want to hear it." Rudy''s face twitched in anger.

    "I am sure Reba was thinking the same thing. Am I right, Reba?"

    "Well¡­ yes¡­"

    "This is why milfs are annoying sometimes¡­" he mumbled.

    After driving for twenty minutes, they reached a vintage restaurant.

    "Isn''t this ce¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "Do you remember it?" Elena inquired with a wide smile on her face.

    "Yeah."

    "I am happy to hear that."

    "Is this how the rest of the night is going to be? I don''t want to feel like the third wheel."

    "Don''t feel like that. I am the one who invited you, so I have no problems with it."

    "But I do. No girl would like to see her lover getting intimate with another woman¡­ you know it."

    "I thought you were used to it since childhood."

    ''They were so quiet in the car. I almost thought they were going to behave and everything will be fine. But as soon as we got out of the car¡­''

    "I will park the car. You two wait inside."

    Rudy went to the parking lot while Elena and Reba made their way towards the restaurant.

    "What were you two talking about earlier?" Reba asked calmly.

    "Oh, it''s nothing. Rudy used to bring me to this restaurant back in 1989 to 1990. This ce holds a sentimental value for us."

    As soon as Elena stepped inside the restaurant and the man at the reception saw her, he quickly grabbed the telephone and called someone.

    "Sadly, this ce was closed down after a few years. I was very sad. But after I became sessful, I bought it and now it has be a franchise. I wasn''t looking for anything in return when I bought this ce, but it has given me so much in return."

    "..." Reba shook her head at Elena and asked, "Is there a ce that you haven''t bought yet?"

    "Your house."

    "Piss off!" She hissed.

    They made their way to the reserved table and waited for Rudy to arrive.

 Chapter 830 Third Girl

    "Isn''t he taking way too long to park the car?" Reba asked Elena.

    "Maybe he can''t find a good parking spot."

    "What''s there to find? You can park in any empty area as long as parking is allowed, am I right?"

    "You are not wrong, but¡­ there are some things to keep in mind. Knowing Rudy, I am sure he is looking for a spot, from where it will be easy to take out the car."

    "Oh! I know that one. If someone parked behind you or beside you with little to no space, it can get difficult to park out."

    "Yes."

    A few minutester, Rudy returned with a frustrated look on his face.

    "What''s wrong?" Elena asked curiously.

    "Something happened?"

    "I had just entered the parking lot, and some bitch med me for hitting her car because she saw a dent on the rear side. I tried to exin to her that I just got there, but she didn''t listen.

    So I had to take her to the office and asked the man there to show her the footage. Fortunately, they got the car number of the car that hit thedy''s car. And you might have guessed, but she didn''t think of apologising to me for what she did."

    The tables at the restaurant were round, and there were four chairs around it. Elena and Reba were seated next to each other, and the other two chairs were vacant.

    Now, Rudy had to make a tough decision¡ª To sit next to Reba or Elena.

    ''Well¡­ I should get used to this since I am sure I am going to experience this daily now that I will live in the castle.''

    Rudy sat beside Reba and ignored looking at Elena.

    "Still a mommy''s boy, I see," Elena teased with a grin on her face.

    She got up from her seat and sat on the vacant chair next to Rudy. Now he was sitting between them.

    Rudy raised his brow with a judging look on his face and asked, "You two did this on purpose to test me, didn''t you?"

    "It was Reba''s idea."

    "Hey! You promised not to tell him!"

    "I am sorry, but I am saving my skin at the first chance I get."

    Rudy red at Reba from the corner of his eyes and asked, "You sure love to test me like this?"

    "This is my first time doing it."

    "I highly doubt. Rias told me that you also did the same when she hade to our house for the first time."

    "Who is Rias?"

    "Stop ying dumb. I had Jane remove the spell."

    Out of nowhere, a girl who seemed to be the same age as Rudy stopped at their table and said, "Sorry, I amte."

    "You are here, finally." Elena pointed her hand at the empty chair and said, "Sit."

    "You should stop calling me at random hours and ask me to meet you at random ces. I have a life, too!" she shouted at Elena.

    "Okay, first of all, I called you in the morning to inform you. And this is not a random ce. And mind your manners, you are in the presence of elders."

    The girl looked at Reba and muttered, "She does seem a bit older than me, but¡­"

    She stared at Rudy.

    "There is no way someone can be older and look like a teenager."

    "Ahem!" Elena cleared her throat and moved her lips, as if she was saying something to the girl without speaking out a word.

    "What?" The girl rolled her eyes. "Speak out. I am not a psychic that I would understand what you are trying to say without you speaking it."

    "Yes, you are not a psychic, but he is."

    "Huh?" The girl looked at Rudy and gasped in realisation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Oh! Could it be that he is¡­" she lowered her voice.

    "Yes."

    Rudy nudged Elena and whispered, "Hey, who is she?"

    "Who does she remind you of?"

    Rudy inspected the girl as his eyes widened.

    "Looks like you got it."

    "Yeah¡­"

    ''She looks a lot like Elena and Erika, and she is about the same age as me.''

    "Could it be that she is¡­" Rudy''s face turned pale.

    "Hmm?"

    "Please don''t tell me you had triplets, and she is my daughter."

    Elenaughed out loud and covered her mouth after saying, "Sorry."

    "What are you apologising for? Forughing or for keeping this a secret? And is that what you meant by ''I have something important to tell you''?"

    Rudy had so many questions, and it was one of those rare moments when he didn''t want the answers.

    "I apologised forughing and Iughed because of your assumption."

    "Oh! Did I guess wrong?"

    "Yes. She is not my daughter, but sister."

    "Huh? But¡­ I remember you telling me that you were an only child¡­"

    "Yes. But after I was pregnant, and I moved in with my parents, it must have reminded them of their youth days. As you know, my mom got pregnant in high school and had me. And when I was pregnant, they were about my current age," Elena exined calmly.

    "In short, they made her."

    "Yes. You made it too short."

    "I¡­ don''t know how to feel. But I am sure you feel weirder than me. Having a sister at the same age as your children¡­"

    "Yeah, but Eric and Erika feel the weirdest. They have an aunt who is the same age¡­ well, actually, younger than them."

    "Would you two please stop using me and the word ''weird'' in the same sentence?" the girl uttered in an emotionless voice.

    "Her name is Yelena," Elena introduced her to Rudy and Reba.

    "Short for¡­ Yeleanor?"

    "Pft!" Elenaughed out loud. "No, it''s Yelena, only."

    "..."

    "When you two were talking about feeling weird, I felt the weirdest. I have a brother-inw who is almost the same age as me."

    "That''s not strange, actually. It''s normal, is it not?"

    "Uhh¡­ yes. But not the¡­ having children, too."

    "Wait¡­" Rudy turned to Elena with a surprised look on his face and asked, "You¡­ you told her¡­?"

    "Yes, she knows everything I know."

    ===

    Ps- wn removed my cover because it was ''indecent''. (I don''t think it was indecent when youpare it with other covers on WN novels.) And now I can''t do anything about the cover for 2 weeks. Also, the cover wasmissioned and I had spent 500 USD from my pocket, which is now useless.

 Chapter 831 Yelena || Damn Dictator

    "Why would you tell her?"

    "I had to."

    Rudy released a sigh of disappointment and uttered, "You didn''t want to tell your children¡ª who, by the way, deserve to know¡ª but you told your sister.

    "Excuse me, mister. You can''t talk to my sister like that." Yelena snapped her fingers to get Rudy''s attention. "Do you have any idea how much she has suffered from being a single mother?"

    "The people in our neighbourhood used to call her whore, slut, and so many bad names because she was a single mother. You weren''t there for her, remember that!"

    "Yelena¡­!" Elena violently whispered. "Stop it!"

    "Why should I? He is abusing you and you are letting him do it!"

    "He wasn''t talking about that. It''s a different matter, which is between us. It''s a married couple''s matter, so don''t butt in."

    "I will!"

    "Let her speak. I also want to know what she has gone through and the people responsible for it."

    "I don''t need your permission to do it. I will do¡ª"

    "Stop!" Elena pped Yelena''s mouth and red at her. "I was the one who asked him to impregnate me in the first ce."

    Yelena tried to move Elena''s hand but couldn''t.

    "Just to let you know, he will most likely kill the people who badmouthed about me, even once. And their death will be your fault. If you don''t want them to die, keep your mouth shut."

    Yelena thought Elena was surely joking and no one would kill someone just because they spoke ill about her. But when she looked at Rudy''s face, something told her that Elena wasn''t kidding around.

    She gulped down nervously and asked, "Is he going to kill me, too?"

    "Don''t worry, I don''t care what people say about me. Their words, or rather, their existence, are worthless to me. It wouldn''t matter to me if they are alive or dead. But, when they switch from words to action, they will face some consequences, which can lead to death due to unknown or natural reasons.

    They have freedom of speech, but not freedom of action. I don''t care what they do as long as it doesn''t affect me or my loved ones. I have no ns of bing a king or a president, I will be the damn dictator."

    Any person who would hear something like that from one''s mouth, they would obviously think that person was either joking or was mentally delusional. However, that wasn''t the case with Rudy.

    Every word he said was puremandment.

    "So you like to suppress and oppress the weak people?" Yelena asked with a serious look on his face.

    "What benefit would I gain from doing anything with weak people? I simply want to live a peaceful life and I would do anything to achieve that."

    Yelena narrowed her gaze and looked at Elena before muttering, "You never told me you were married to a murderer."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I don''t get in his way. I promised him that I wouldn''t interfere with whatever he does as long as it''s not something that could affect our rtionship."

    "Right, Ba?" Elena then turned to Reba and chuckled from the corner of her lips.

    Reba didn''t look at Elena and stayed quiet.

    "She knows that your hands are covered with blood, but I specifically told her that no matter whatever she does or wants to do, don''t get involved with this one thing," Elena informed Rudy.

    "Is that so¡­?"

    "I hope she hasn''t done that, or that would be the next level of stupidity."

    "We don''t talk about that at home," Reba refuted.

    "Yeah, we are busy fighting and patching up all the time¡­"

    "And I thought this was going to be a date, not a meeting."

    "Same," Rudy nodded and nced back and forth at Yelena and Elena. "What''s this about?"

    "Okay, let''s get to the main point, then. Rudy, after you¡­ well, disappeared from 1990 and a few yearster, after giving birth to Eric and Erika, I was meeting new people and making connections.

    It started small and here I am today. On my journey, I met a lot of people with different cultures and backgrounds, while most of them were human, some weren''t. And that''s what I want to talk about."

    "Okay, question. How do you know that they weren''t human? I don''t think they would reveal their identity."

    "I was about to get there. For some reason, non-humans would¡­ look at me differently. As if they knew about you. It wouldn''t be strange to say you were the reason."

    "Hmm¡­" Rudy pondered for a few seconds and exhaled, "Well, I have marked you so perhaps they could¡­ sense that."

    "I thought the same. So once they learned about you, they would try to talk to me and ask me some personal questions. At first, when I wasn''t aware that they weren''t humans, of course, I was¡­ bewildered.

    However, I noticed that they were strangely scared of me, too. Step by step, I learned about them and now I have information that could help or perhaps, benefit you. Though I don''t want to pretend I didn''t have any other movies."

    "Oh? What kind of motives did you have?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "I wanted to gather as much data as possible and create a special web hub for the non-humans. I hoped they would stand by humans'' side in case this world was attacked¡ª in your absence."

    ¡¤?¦Èm "That''s an excellent motive. But I don''t understand¡­" Rudy frowned. "What are they doing in the human world? They are not supposed to be here."

    "Based on what you told me back in 1989, all the races used to live together before. Perhaps, they think of this world as their real home and want to spend their life here?"

    "That doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter what they think or what they want or what they seek to do. They were ordered by the Lord to never step again in the human world, so how dare they go against the Lord''s word?

 Chapter 832 When They Defy The Lordâ€™s Order

    Although it wasn''t Rudy who had ordered the beings of the other races to not return to the human world, it was the Lord''s order, nheless.

    To him, it was simr to aw made by the constitution at the time of establishment, which the following generations must abide by.

    Since the non-humans challenged the Lord by going against his words, Rudy felt disrespected as he was the current Lord and he considered that the same as them going against his words.

    "Do they not fear me? Have they perhaps forgotten what happens if one goes against the Lord''s word? Maybe they are confident that they could break the rules and challenge me?

    Do they not fear the grave torment they would receive once they are made to grovel before me? Do they truly think they could get away with such treason and live a happy life?

    How dare they¡­"

    "..."

    Elena thought doing that would make Rudy happy, but it made him furious instead.

    "Elena¡­" Rudy moved his hand forward and calmly said, "Would you mind giving me the information of all the non humans in this world?"

    "...."

    There was no way Elena could do that. She was well aware that if she did that, Rudy would kill each and every one of the rule breakers.

    "I am not carrying the data with me. In fact, I don''t handle that matter."

    "Oh¡­"

    ''I never thought I would live a day when I will have to lie to Rudy¡­ but I have no other choice. I will wait till he calms down and then ask him to forgive them. Hopefully, he will listen to me.''

    "Actually¡­" Rudy ced his hand on Elena''s shoulder and asked, "I don''t need the file. I will read your memories and¡ª"

    Elena pped Rudy''s hand and said, "You can''t read my memories without my permission. You promised me."

    Rudy closed his fists and gulped down slowly. Then, he got up from his chair and said, "I will be back. Need a bathroom break."

    After saying that, Rudy walked away in a hurry with heavy steps.

    Reba, Elena, and Yelena watched him leave and stared at each other''s faces.

    "Okay!" Yelena mmed her hands on the table and said, "I will be honest. I don''t like him. That guy is a psycho. You should divorce him as soon as possible, and even if he doesn''t agree with that¡­ just run away.

    You have an estate in every state of every country of every continent in this world. You shouldn''t be with him. He will kill you over a small fight. I am worried about you, sis."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Rx! He is not like that, usually. And I am not divorcing him, nor am I going anywhere. He can find me no matter where I go or hide."

    "Why do you not want to divorce him? Just because he has some fancy power and he can do anything he wants? Hey, believe me, I know an asshole when I see one, and that guy is the grandfather of an asshole. An arrogant asshole."

    Elena shook her head and calmly said, "You said it yourself. He can do anything he wants, and that''s not just to make him sound cool. He ''can'' do anything he wants. He has the power to do so.

    Had anyone else had this power, they would have abused it to its core. The universe would be in chaos. We are lucky and fortunate that Rudy is not like that, and we know him personally, so we will always be on the safe side of the bridge."

    "You are just scared of him, aren''t you?"

    "By the way." Elena pointed her finger at Reba and said, "This person is his mother."

    Yelena''s face suddenly turned pale. She looked at Reba and gulped down nervously.

    "She is going to tell him everything when he returns, and he will kill me. That''s how I am going to die. But I don''t care. I will die for the cause of good and on the path of righteousness," Yelena dered with a proud look on her face.

    "He won''t do that. He doesn''t kill an innocent, he never has."

    "How would you know?" she scoffed arrogantly and quoted Elena''s words: "Didn''t you say ''I don''t talk about it'' with him? Do you think he would tell you if he had killed an innocent person or not?"

    "I know him and I trust him. Love is all about trust."

    "Not if it''s only one way. He has a harem. You are easily receable to him."

    "It is necessary for him to have a harem. He has this thing called super libido and that requires him to have sex with girls for a few hours every day. Had he only loved one girl, she would have died from sex."

    "Argh!" Yelena rolled her eyes and made a disgusted face. "I have heard that like a million times. Usually, parents and siblings would tell fairy tales to the children while I grew up hearing stories about Rudy.

    I know everything about him¡­ even more than the other girls in his harem. I used to look up to him and think of him as some kid of legend, but¡­ what a disappointment. I should have known that you had heavily exaggerated everything about him.

    I am sure he doesn''t even have a big dick like you imed, nor is he good at sex. Like, I was barely thirteen when you went full 18+ and removed filters from your stories about him. If mom and dad knew how you spoiled my childhood, they would have disowned you a long time ago."

    "..."

    Reba didn''t know what to say after hearing that from Yelena''s mouth. Of course, she was well aware of what kind of personality Elena had, but to think that she would do something like that¡­ left her speechless.

    When Elena noticed Reba''s re, she let out a soft sigh and uttered, "Look, I know that sounds bad and questionable, but that''s not what happened. I am innocent. If you knew the full story, you would understand me better.

    But I know you won''t believe a single word I say in the story and still me me. Therefore, I won''t waste my time to prove myself innocent."

 Chapter 833 Yelenaâ€™s Hobby

    "I don''t want to hear anything, nor am I interested. But I am worried about Erika and Eric. I hope they didn''t turn out like you," Reba remarked.

    "Excuse me, they are pure and innocent from the very beginning. But Yelena wasn''t. Do you want to know what she¡ª"

    "Hey!" Yelena quipped in between. "We are discussing Rudy, don''t bring me into this. What do I have to do with¡ª"

    "You do. I won''t stay quiet when I am used of something I am not guilty of."

    "I caught her watching porn at the age of twelve." Elena lowered her voice and whispered to Reba.

    "For fuck''s sake, sis. Why do you have to do this to me? You can''t expose my sins like that."

    "You are the one who started it and got your tongue slip."

    "Wait, is she telling the truth?" Reba couldn''t believe what her ears just heard, so she asked Yelena for the confirmation.

    "I did not know it was porn."

    "How¡­ do you not know what you are watching¡­?" Reba asked, with a confused look on her face. "Were you watching a movie that was heavily focused on sex?"

    "No¡­ it was porn¡­ actual¡­ real¡­ porn." Yelena sighed. "You see, my ssmate aka my best friend, sent me a link and told me that she found her high school brother watching something one night; the next day when she watched it, her stomach felt funny.

    Of course, as a kid, I was excited and curious. How could watching something make someone feel funny? I thought. So naturally, I opened the link, but it didn''t open. The page was not reachable.

    I told my friend about it and she advised me to use a VPN. Again, I did not know what that was. By the way, I was using sis'' oldptop, which she sometimes used even at that time.

    I had seen something spelled ''VPN'' on herptop before, so I searched for it and found it with my sis'' ount logged in¡ª with an active subscription at that.

    I followed the instructions my friend gave me and managed to open the link page. Theyout was simr to the streaming sites, so I know what to do. I opened the page and watched the video.

    Undoubtedly, I didn''t know what I was watching, nor was I aware of what they were doing in the video. I just watched the video and as my friend had imed¡­ my stomach felt funny.

    Now, tell me, mother of Rudy, whose fault is it that I was exposed to porn at such a young age?"

    "..." Reba nced at Reba with a confused and creeped out look on her face.

    "Was it the result of bad parenting? No, my parents had made sure to block such sites, and they had parental control on the router.

    Was it my best friend''s fault who sent me the link? No, because just like me, she didn''t know what she was watching.

    Was it her high school brother''s fault, who was not careful enough to not get caught? Maybe, but he was also underage. Hence, it was illegal for him to use such sites.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I don''t know where her brother got that from, probably his friends. But then the question arises, where did his friends get that from?

    Perhaps it was sis'' fault for leaving herptop with no password. If she didn''t have a VPN subscription active, I wouldn''t have been able to open that page.

    There are so many things you need to look into before ming anything. One could just say it was the porn site''s fault for existing.

    I am a researcher, and I love researching and making case studies. I post my research and case study videos on the inte. 6.9 million people follow me on the inte, so I am not just another teenage girl.

    My point is, there are simr cases such as mine and underaged kids getting exposed to porn at such a young age. And they end upmitting such acts because ofck of knowledge.

    You might have read articles about such cases, victims being neighbours'' kids, ssmates, or even family members. They don''t realise that what they were doing was wrong.

    Obviously, there are always people who me the inte¡ª while they use the same inte to demand a boycott. The irony.

    And then there are apologists, whoe to defend such cases by calling it a ''next generation'' thing. All I see is them getting dumber and dumber as our society advances into the future.

    I won''t ever write or say thest sentence in my research or case studies, otherwise I would be cancelled. Heh!" She stated her story and ended with a scoff.

    "Because it''s just you who feel like that. Based, biased¡­ you have to be neutral in your research," Elena advised.

    "How did you get caught, though?" Reba asked curiously. "You never mentioned that. Did Eleanor see the browser history or something? Since you said it was herptop?"

    "Let me tell you that. She came to me one night and asked me to renew my VPN subscription. I had changed to another VPN service because it provided high speed, and didn''t renew the one on my oldptop.

    Naturally, I was surprised when Yele asked me to renew. I was like, ''How did you even know what VPN is?''. She told me that she wants to watch a show that is not avable in our locality.

    I didn''t think much of it since back then it was normal for the movies and shows to be unavable in some countries. So I downloaded the new VPN app on my oldptop and logged in with my ount.

    That new VPN had many features which I never used. Like password protector, wallet and such. It also had parental control, and it logged the history from the devices in which the VPN app was installed and active.

    And what do I find¡­ my twelve-year-old sister watching porn. You can''t imagine how angry I was. I was going straight to mom and dad and telling them, but she begged me not to. And she promised me that she wouldn''t watch something like that again."

    "Oh? Are you not going to mention how you used that to ckmail me into doing things ever since that day?"

    "I¡­ am speechless. I don''t know what to say¡­" Reba mumbled. "Does this¡­issue¡­ run in your family blood?"

    Meanwhile, Rudy could not leave the washroom.

 Chapter 834 Mortal Realms Ambassador

    Rudy stood in front of the mirror and stared at his reflection. Then, he opened his fist that he had closed before leaving for the washroom.

    The ckness that was only on his fingertips had now spread and covered his finger with it. He could no longer hide it and thus, as soon as he noticed it had spread, he closed his fist to avoid getting it seen by the girls.

    "Now I know how and why it spreads. But is my theory right?" he wondered.

    ''I know the exact moment it spread. It was when I was dead serious about killing the non-humans staying in this world.''

    Rudy once again looked at his ck fingers and mumbled, "It responds to my negative emotions and thoughts. In short, any negative feelings I experience¡­ results in this¡­ increasing.

    However, if that''s true, should it not decrease when I feel positive emotions?" He asked himself.

    ''It could be that this process is not reversible, which makes sense. But the other theory I have is¡­ it does respond to my negative feelings, but it increases because I keep embracing the Lordship.

    I epted the fact that I am the Lord a long time ago. But I haven''t been taking the Lord''s job seriously. The closer I get to announce my Lordship, the more Lordly I be.

    99% of the beings in all of the worlds still think that the Lord is yet to return, while most of them have begun to see the Lord as a mythical being that doesn''t exist.

    I don''t me them for thinking that. Thest Lord before me was Nyxia, and it has been so long that she killed the Lord inside her.''

    Rudy pondered for a few seconds and muttered, "I could announce my Lordship even now¡­ but I first want to settle everything in the human world before moving to the other worlds.

    Come to think of it¡­ I am different from the other Lord''s incarnation. They weren''t aware that they were the Lord, nor were they conscious or could use the power of the Lord.

    No one knows why that hasn''t happened to me yet. But¡­ I think I am slowly bing that version of the Lord. Why did I want to kill the non-humans?

    Sure, they broke the rule, but should I be concerned about that? It has probably been over hundreds, if not a thousand years since they came into this world. Until now, they have done nothing wrong that could harm humanity in any way, so shouldn''t it be fine to let them stay here?"

    Rudy once again stared at his reflection in the mirror as he asked himself.

    "No, I can''t let them stay here. Once I announce my Lordship, they would surelye to me and beg for forgiveness. They would plead to me to let them stay in the human world.

    If I let them do whatever they want, the other races that are still living in their own world would alsoe to me and ask for the same. And as a Lord, I can''t be unjust to them."

    Rudy shook his head and let out a weary sigh.

    ''Tonight was supposed to be a nice date¡­''

    "Anyway, I need to find a way to hide my fingers. I can temper my body to my will, so I just need to do something that could cover up my finger with my skin."

    Rudy raised his middle finger and manifested ayer of skin on it. Once he made sure that the trick worked, he did the same with other fingers. And just to be safe, he creased one moreyer of skin.

    However, he noticed that the proportion of his fingers looked bizarre, and they seemed thick. So he decreased the thickness of his fingers by removing the mass inside.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    While doing that, a thought crossed his mind.

    ''For now, it''s just fingers. Once it spreads even more, I can''t use the skin cover trick on my body. Man, this is going to be a pain in the ass.''

    Rudy returned to the girls with a calm expression on his face.

    "Took you long enough."

    "Yeah."

    "..."

    "..."

    The girls didn''t know how to start a conversation after they had left it on an awkward note. Sure, they could resume what they were discussing, but that would lead to an argument.

    "I am sorry for my behaviour earlier," Rudy calmly apologised. "I was holding my shit and was frustrated. Now I am good."

    "..."

    "What did you want to talk about, Elena? And I assume introducing and bringing your sister was necessary to talk about something important. So what is it?" he asked in a low voice.

    "Yes. As you know, there have already been many attacks on the human world by otherworldly beings. But just like our human world has good and evil people, the other worlds and races, too.

    I don''t think the entire race should be considered responsible for one''s actions. While there are also secret organisations that are plotting to take over the human world with the help of superpowers and magic.

    If that happens, we humans would bepletely vulnerable to their attacks and they would wipe us out. That was amon concern between the non-humans living in this world.

    After countless meetings with them and their leaders present in the human world, they promised that they would provide their aid in case such an apocalypse hits us."

    "Are you sure they just happen to agree on that?" Rudy leaned on the table and smiled at Elena. "Or is it that you threatened them to make that promise?"

    "Well¡­" Elena chuckled nervously and stated, "There were some who didn''t agree and were arrogant, asserting their dominance and superiority over the humans, but I reminded them that they were illegal immigrants living in the human world by going against the Lord''s words."

    "Heh! No wonder you are a sessful business tycoon. Your ability to talk and convince, manipte, threaten, and ckmail people surees in handy."

    "Now, now, you are making me sound like a tyrant."

    Elena pointed her hand at Yelena and said, "That''s where Yelenaes in. In your absence, I appointed her as the ambassador of the human world."

 Chapter 835 Whereabouts Of The Super Gene Experiments

    When Rudy was in the bathroom, the girls had already ordered food and when it showed up they all started eating while conversing..

    "Human world''s ambassador?" Rudy raised his brows. "Isn''t that job a little too tough for a kid like her?"

    "Excuse me, I am biologically older than you."

    "No, you are not. Eric and Erika are younger than me and you were born even after them." Rudy turned to Elena. "What is she talking about?"

    "She just wants to assert some kind of superiority over you. Since she couldn''t say she is mentally older than you, she chose the other one. But¡­ she is kind of¡­ well, not older than you, but¡­ uhh¡­"

    Elena nced at Yelena before turning to Rudy and saying, "She started having her red days when she was nine. And she was the tallest girl in her ss."

    "Oh, so her growth hormones are on steroids¡­"

    "And she is my sister, so you know she was born naturally smart. Unlike me, shepleted her bachelors at the age of twelve, and she is currently an online celebrity while her day job is¡­ a scientist."

    "And more," Yelena quipped and continued,

    "I have been to various ancient sites and explored the ancient civilization. When I was a child, it didn''t pique my interest, but after listening to your stories from sis, it became a daily routine and I wanted to explore what was lost with the passage of time.

    I will admit, I don''t regret making that choice. My research projects were terminated by the government for no apparent cause and I was warned by my higher ups to cease the projects. Otherwise, I would have lost my license."

    "Yeah, there are always things they don''t want us to find." Rudy nodded with a yful smile. "However, I must admire your work. I would love to see your research and share knowledge with you one day."

    "You can mind my research and case studies on the inte. It''s avable for everyone, for free."

    "For free? Did yourpany allow you to do that?"

    "They didn''t at first, but then sis bought thepany."

    "..."

    Rudy looked at Elena with a ck expression on his face, but his face said ''I should have seen thating''.

    "What? I just wanted to help my little sister," she shrugged casually.

    "My motive wasn''t to make money out of my research. I was born into an extremely wealthy family, and an even wealthier sister who could buy anything in the world."

    "Of course, I wasn''t dependent on any of them," she immediately added.

    "I believe the research and the case studies about non-humans and their civilization have been kept secret, hmm?"

    "Obviously. But throughout history, some of them were captured, and they were taken to a facility where they were experimented on. You might know that area as Area 69."

    ''Most likely, the supergene experiment was conducted there too. And the genes installed in the human bodies were extracted from the captured and imprisoned non-humans.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Everything makes sense now. Little by little, the mystery is revealing itself. I wouldn''t have found that out if it wasn''t for Yelena, who became interested because of Elena, whom I revealed everything about to me in 1989.

    Had I not been in 1989, so many things would have been left unanswered. I used to think the only purpose of me being sent in 1989 was to raise Reba, Lilim, and Jessica¡­ also to impregnate Elena so she could give birth to Eric and Elena.

    However, there were many other things. I met Rias and Nyxia in that timeline. I do admit that everything that happens happens for a reason. But who is controlling the reason?

    I know that an external force had sent me into the past. It was because of that I died fighting Asura and half of my soul was reincarnated into the body I am in today.''

    It wasn''t a mystery that could be solved in one sitting by simply assuming things and jumping to conclusions.

    "Still, to think that you would be my substitute in my absence," Rudy remarked with a chuckle. "Considering how much you hate my presence."

    "For your information, I am not doing this for you. I am doing this for sis! I live in this world and I don''t want it to be invaded or attacked by other races, and therefore I will do whatever it takes to prevent that from happening.

    But you are right about me hating you. I hate your character as a person, it''s nothing personal. I admire your knowledge, strength, courage, and the suffering you have been through, though."

    "Now that I know everything and Elena has told me what she wanted to inform me, you no longer have to be the ambassador. You can quit the job. I will take over. However, if you want to continue voluntarily, I won''t stop you."

    He shot a charming smile at her and continued, "Keep doing what you are doing. I just watched a few of your case studies and I am impressed by your work. You did great."

    Yelena''s face flushed a bit, but she kept herselfposed.

    Elena shot a nce at Rudy and said, "Stop hitting on my sister. And if you like her, at least don''t flirt with her in front of me."

    "What the hell do you mean by that?" Rudy furrowed his brows. "When did I try anything?"

    "Ask Reba if you think I am overreacting."

    Rudy turned to Reba with a confused look on his face and asked, "What is she talking about?"

    Reba shook her head and refused to speak.

    "I know that wasn''t your intention, and you meant nothing by your statement, but you made Yelena''s heart flutter for a second," Elenamented.

    "How?! She just admitted in front of you all that she hates my gut."

    "Even so, you managed to catch her off guard."

    "Are you teasing me right now?"

    "Why don''t you ask her?" Elena pointed her gaze at Yelena. "She is always honest and will never lie."

 Chapter 836 Domestic Banter

    "You can ask Yelena. She would never lie, even if it kills her."

    Rudy turned to Yelena and asked, "Is it true?"

    "..." Yelena clenched the fork in her hand tightly and red at Elena. "How could you sell out your own blood like that?"

    "I am simply trying to prove a point that Rudy refuses to acknowledge. He has got the rizz."

    "Rizz?" Rudy raised his brow. "What''s that?"

    "Short for charisma."

    "Why¡­ would you shorten a wordprising one word? And who the hells do that?"

    "No one¡­" Elena pointed her finger at Yelena to remind him of what he was doing.

    "I wish I could die instead of answering honestly, but I understand that''s not possible¡­" Yelena muttered.

    She gritted her teeth and nodded. "Yes. You did make my heart flutter. But it could be a medical condition in my body that I wasn''t aware of until now. I will go for a checkup tomorrow."

    "Don''t try so hard to deny that. It''s actually very normal," Elena reassured her.

    "It is not! I just admitted a while ago that I hate his guts. How could he make my heart flutter? Oh Right! He must have used one of his powers on me. That''s the only possibility I can think of. Otherwise, I would never be charmed by someone like him."

    "Had he used such ability, you would be jumping all over him and trying to get into his bed," Elena remarked.

    "Eww! That will never happen! Not in a million years!" Yelena hissed.

    "Oh my~, did you forget when you were still a kid, you always used to say how you wanted to meet Rudy and marry him when you grow up?~"

    "Sis! I will also spill all your secrets!"

    Elena shrugged her hands nonchntly and said, "I don''t have secrets. I have told Rudy everything."

    "Are you sure?" Yelena smirked from the corner of her lips and turned to Rudy and Reba.

    "Miss Reba, you also don''t know about this. It was soon after Sis hade to visit you and Rudy after she gave birth to Eric and Erika."

    Elena, who was grinning all this time thinking she was safe, suddenly turned grim and gulped down nervously. Her grin vanished from her face and it turned pale.

    "Hey¡­" she tried to stop Yelena by pulling her hand.

    However, Yelena ignored Elena and continued, "It was this one time where you weren''t around Rudy. And she took him and breast fed him her milk."

    "...!"

    Both Rudy and Reba were baffled after hearing that. They looked at Elena with utter disgust in their eyes and their faces had an expression one would have while looking at something disgusting.

    "Don''t look at me like that. You were crying!"

    "Eleanor¡­" Reba frowned. "You¡­"

    "Wait, wait. Hear me out what actually happened. There was no milk in your house and you had gone to the dairy to fetch fresh milk. Rudy was hungry, and he was crying, so I put him on myp to make him stop crying.

    But wouldn''t stop. And he was staring at my breasts. I didn''t think much of it and began breast feeding him. That was the only solution to calm him down."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "..."

    "Stop looking at me with disgust! I didn''tmit any crime. I simply fed a child who was crying!"

    Elena red and hissed at Yelena without saying a word.

    "Now you know how it feels when someone exposes your secret. Do you feel embarrassed or furious? Or maybe both?" she chuckled.

    ''She is one hundred percent Elena''s sister¡­'' Rudy thought to himself.

    "Stop smirking," Elena said to Yelena. "I have also breast fed you."

    "What?!"

    "Yeah. Why are you even surprised? You know that I was the one who took care of you after your birth. Moreover, I only breastfed Rudy once, but I did that with you for a year until I moved out of their house."

    "Howe you have never told me this before?! You told me about Rudy''s case."

    "Just like how I couldn''t tell Rudy about his case, I couldn''t tell you about yours."

    Rudy watched the girls and once again thought to himself: ''I thought this was going to be a nice date. So why are we discussing breastfeeding all of a sudden?''

    "I used to breastfeed Eric first, then Erika, and you were thest. You would always cry whenever you saw me breastfeed Eric and Erika."

    "Ugh! I wish you had never told me this. I ended up imagining it and now I can''t unsee it!"

    "You used to bite my nipples a little too muchpared to Eric and Erika."

    "Stop!" Yelena covered her ears with her hands. "I don''t want to hear anymore of this."

    "..."

    ''Elena turned the tables on Yelena with just one move. This is why I never mess with her.''

    However, Yelena wasn''t going to admit her defeat so easily. She smiled and said, "You know, you are Rudy''s wife at the age of 37, while his mother is¡­ 30, I guess. You are even older than his mother."

    "Oh! Yeah, you are right." Elena looked at Reba with a smirk on her face. "How does it feel?"

    "..."

    ''Stop it, Elena. Don''t mess with her. Even you can''t win against her in terms of debate. She is your nemesis.''

    "Eric and Erika are my children and Rudy is their father. And you, as his mother, their grandmother. How does it feel to have grandkids at the age of 30?"

    Reba ced her spoon down on the te and smiled at Elena.

    "You tell me. How does it feel to have a mother-inw seven years younger than you? Now that you have made everything clear to Rudy, I think it''s about time you start calling me ''mother'', my dear daughter-inw."

    ''I knew it. Elena dug her own grave by mentioning Eric and Erika. And the one who gave her the shovel was¡­ Yelena. She made a simple remark to spark a fight between Reba and Elena¡ª without even mentioning Reba.''

    "I lose this one," Elena sighed.

    After eating, they left the restaurant and got into their car. But this time, Yelena was with them and she was the one driving, while Rudy and Reba sat in the rear seat.

 Chapter 837 Ride

    While Yelena was driving a car, she continued discussing other things with Elena, who was sitting in the passenger seat next to her.

    "By the way, does mom and dad know that you have breastfed me?" Yelena asked curiously.

    "Why are you bringing this up again? And yes, they obviously knew."

    "And here I thought I would get dirt on you, which I could use to ckmail you in the future."

    "Don''t try your luck, little sister."

    Reba gently ced her hand on Elena''s shoulder and pressed it. Curious, Elena looked back, thinking it was Rudy.

    Elena turned to Rudy and noticed he was sleeping.

    "He was awake a while ago," she whispered.

    "The boring conversation between you two surely made him sleepy."

    "Shut up. He had a hectic day today."

    After driving for a few minutes, Yelena turned to Elena and asked, "So, what''s the n? Are youing over to our house? Mom is missing you."

    "I can''t. If I stay there, who will drop Rudy and Reba back home?"

    "Can''t he just teleport?" Yelena shrugged, "I mean¡­ he will have to wake up, anyway."

    Elena looked at Reba and asked, "Is that okay?"

    After a brief silence, Reba responded, "I thought you were going to spend the night with him."

    "I nned to, but it''s fine. I am no longer as desperate as I was for thest eighteen years. You can have him for tonight. Take good care of him."

    She shot a smile at her and added, "You know what I mean by that, right?"

    "..."

    "If there is someone at home, I can book a room for you two in a nearby hotel."

    "I will go home."

    "Ah, your favourite ce in the entire world¡­"

    "That''s not what I mean. Rudy is sleeping and I don''t think he will be in a mood to do anything."

    "You never know. Spend a night with him and you will realise how the mood changes as per his will."

    "I would appreciate it if you two can stop talking about this when I am present in the car. Let your man sleep in peace, for fuck''s sake."

    A few minutes passed by and they weren''t even halfway to Elena''s parents'' home.

    "Ba¡­ if you want, you can wake him up now and teleport home. There is no point in you twoing along with us if you are going to teleport in the end anyway," Elena suggested in a low voice.

    "It''s fine. I am enjoying the ride. In the meantime, Rudy will have some rest."

    Half an hour passed by and none of them spoke a word. Reba and Elena enjoyed the night view of the metropolitan city as they drove along the flyover.

    "I love travelling at night for this very reason," Yelena muttered. "Less traffic and calm weather."

    "Try travelling early in the morning, a few minutes before the sunrise. You will witness the beauty of this world, natural beauty."

    "You know I am not a morning bird."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Reba tapped on Elena''s shoulder, and Elena thought Reba did that to ask them to stop talking.

    "Sorry, we will keep quiet."

    "No, that''s not it. I wanted to ask why you asked Rudy to bring me along on this date?" Reba asked curiously.

    "Please don''t call it a date," Yelena quipped.

    "I just wanted to have a nice dinner with you," Elena replied.

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "When was thest time we ate together at one table? It has been forever. I also wanted you to meet Yelena."

    After driving for about an hour, they reached a luxurious area with massive houses and enormous buildings.

    The car stopped near one building and they all got out except Rudy, who was still fast asleep.

    Reba looked up and asked, "Your parents live in the penthouse?"

    "Yup."

    "They rarelye home, so this was the best choice for them," Yelena added.

    "Makes sense." Reba nodded. "I was thinking they must be living in a vi."

    "Well, the entire condo is owned by them. The surrounding ones, too. This area was not part of the city, so thend here was cheap. My parents bought the entire province and invested billions in it.

    Keep in mind, that was also 35 years ago. A year before that, my father was disowned by his family and my mom was pregnant. They had nowhere to go. They started from nowhere."

    "Yeah, Rudy told me about that. Your father''s family was ready to pay your mother and her family millions of dors to break up with him and abort the child. Your mother''s family even agreed on that because they were getting free money, but your mother and your father chose to stay together."

    "That''s what I call real love," Yelena muttered and looked at Rudy in the car. "Unlike¡­"

    "Thend that was once the cheapestnd that no one wanted to risk buying has now be the most expensive area in the city. They are ready to pay ridiculous amounts of money to ownnd here, but my parents don''t want to lend their golden goose to anyone. If the money is in the right hands, it can do wonders."

    "I think luck also ys an important role here," Reba remarked.

    Elena shrugged her shoulders and said, "Noment on that."

    "Sis¡­"

    "Yeah." Elena ced her hand on Reba''s shoulder and said, "I would love to call you in, but I don''t think now is the right time. Maybeter, someday."

    "Don''t worry about it¡­" Reba took a moment to ponder and asked, "Wait, do you parents know anything about Rudy and¡­ his powers¡­?"

    "No."

    "And¡­ do they know he is your husband and the father of your children?"

    "No." Elena shook her head. "It''s been eighteen years, but they never asked me a single question about who I got hooked up with to get pregnant. They love Eric and Erika as much as they love Yelena."

    "I see."

    Reba woke Rudy up and asked him to teleport them back to their house. She  had something else nned in her mind for that night, and she got the much needed a push from Elena.

    After teleporting, she asked Rudy to wait for her in his room.

 Chapter 838 Waiting For Rebecca

    Rudy was tired as he had used a little too much of his power in fighting Pieru, and he had got no rest ever since then. He feltfortable in thepany of Elena and Reba and that made him fall asleep on her shoulder.

    He wouldn''t have woken up for a few hours if Reba hadn''t woken him up, but that was necessary. Even if Reba had stayed the night at Elena parent''s house, she would still have to wake Rudy up as she couldn''t leave him in the car.

    After teleporting back to his house, Rudy was still asleep, but he was no longer tired. He had gotten an adequate amount of rest to go on for a few days without sleeping.

    However, he was surprised when Reba asked him to wait for her in his room.

    As soon as Reba told him that, a sudden thought crossed his mind about what was going to happen, but he shook his head and dismissed it. He couldn''t imagine Reba suddenly taking an aggressive turn in their rtionship.

    He patiently waited for Reba in his room for a few minutes, but she didn''te to his room. So he went downstairs to check if everything was alright and he saw the bathroom light was on.

    He activated his super-hearing ability and heard the shower sound.

    "Uhh¡­ I don''t want to get false hope¡­"

    He searched for Freya around the house and found her sleeping between two pillows on the couch.

    ''Seriously, I feel like I am taking care of her more than Lucy is. But Freya is smart, so whenever any of us forget to feed her at her regr time, she woulde to me or whoever is present in the house.''

    A few minutester, Reba went upstairs to Rudy''s room wearing a nightgown. Her body was still wet with water droplets, and she left her scent wherever she walked by.

    She made sure to wipe her hair to avoid wetting everything on her way, but didn''t dry them as she didn''t have much time. She had left Rudy in his room for twenty minutes and she didn''t want to make him wait more.

    The door to Rudy''s room was creaked open, although it could never be closed or locked since the handle was busted and Rudy didn''t care enough to fix it as he did not need to do that.

    Even though the door was open, Reba knocked and calmly said, "I aming in."

    It might have been the first time in a while when she knocked on his room rather than barging in.

    She opened the door and stepped in to find the room empty.

    "Huh..?"

    Reba nced around the room to inspect properly, but Rudy wasn''t there.

    ''Did I make him wait too long that he went somewhere else?!'' she panicked.

    "I shouldn''t have taken that long¡­" she muttered. "But I was getting ready¡­"

    Disappointed and dejected, she held back her tears and prepared to leave the room. She noticed the window was open, so she decided to close it since it was windy outside.

    She walked to the window, and she was about to close it when she found Rudy sitting on the roof.

    "What¡­ are you doing¡­?" She asked with mixed expressions on her face.

    "You are finally here¡­" Rudy turned around and smiled at her.

    Reba stepped out of the window and sat beside Rudy. She looked up at the starry sky and asked, "Are you counting the stars?"

    "That would be impossible¡­ even for me¡­" he chuckled.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The gust of chilly breeze passed by that swayed Reba''s hair on Rudy''s face. Reba tried to fix them, but the wind was too wild. And since she had just gotten out of the bath with a wet body, her body shivered because of the cold breeze.

    Rudy ced his hand on Reba''s shoulder and pulled her close to him without saying a word.

    "Do you remember back in 1989 to 1990, we sometimes used to sit here on the roof and stare at the sky?" he asked.

    "Yes. Jessica and I used to wait for a shooting star so we could make a wish."

    "Yeah¡­" He sighed and looked at her. "Why would you do that?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Why would you make a wish to the shooting star? Did you truly believe it could grant a wish?"

    "Umm¡­ I mean¡­ scientifically, the star just ran out of energy and got lost in space¡­ right?"

    "They are just meteorites,ets and dust particles most of the time."

    "Okay¡­ so¡­ why are you bringing this up?" she asked with a confused look on her face.

    "Answer my question first. Do you truly think that a random object dying in space can actually fulfil a wish?"

    "No¡­"

    "If you wanted your wish to be granted, you would have made the wish to the person sitting next to you."

    "..."

    "I was there all along, but you always looked up at the sky to look at the shooting star to make a wish, knowing well that it would never grant your wish. Why didn''t you ask me?" he asked in a calm voice.

    "I was a kid back then. And not to brag, but my wishes were actually fulfilled."

    Rudy squinted his eyes and flicked Reba''s forehead with his finger.

    "It was me who granted your wishes."

    "Is that so¡­?" Reba rubbed her forehead.

    "My point is, you always relied on something that wasn''t even relevant, and you never relied on people on whom you should have relied on."

    "Is it about Eleanor?"

    "No." Rudy pinned her down and got on top of her. "It''s about me. You should have relied on me when I was a kid."

    "Could it be that you are just sulking? I enjoyed looking at the shooting star. Nothing else."

    "Oh?" Rudy grinned and teased, "So you enjoying watching something dying?"

    "You seem to be in a teasing mood today." Reba wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and seductively said, "Why don''t you take it to the bed?"

 Chapter 839 Yes Yes Yes

    Reba wrapped her arms around Rudy''s neck and her legs around his waist.

    "Do you think you can get up and carry me to bed?" she asked.

    "Yes."

    "Do it, then."

    Rudy smiled at her and said, "Done."

    "Hmm?"

    Reba noticed the scenery around her changed and she was no longer in the open area under the sky, but in Rudy''s room.

    She let go of Rudy and muttered, "You teleported."

    "Yup. I don''t think two people would have fit together to pass through a window."

    Reba sat up and fixed her hair as one of herces obstructed her view.

    "What are you nning?" Rudy asked nonchntly.

    "What?"

    "What are you nning? You are giving me some strong signs, and I don''t want to misunderstand them. Can you be direct about it?"

    "What does it look like to you? Do you think a girl would ask you to wait in your room, go take a bath ande to your bed at night for no reason?"

    "No, but you are an exception. You have been setting up boundaries and letting them down one by one¡ª which I have noints about. But now you are telling me that you have removed all the boundaries?" he asked with a judging look on his face.

    "Is it too sudden for you?"

    "It is indeed surprising."

    "I wanted us to have a single rtionship, but you made it awkward andplicated by demanding to live with two rtionships with conflicted feelings. Now that we both promised each other that we are no longer mother and son, we are lovers.

    I set up boundaries because I didn''t want it to overwhelm my motherly feelings for you and act like a lover with you. Since that is no longer required, and so are the boundaries."

    she opened her nightgown, revealing her slip type lingerie.

    "I am ready to ept all of you and be one with you."

    "Are you surely sure? You know that there is no going back once we start it, right? You can''t stop me in between and say something like ''I am not ready'' or ''Maybe we should give our rtionship a bit more time.'' or anything like that."

    Rudy wanted to make sure Reba wasn''t forcing herself to do that for the sake ofpetition over the other girls.

    "I am ready, and I think we have given our rtionship enough time already. I have been waiting for this for so long that I can''t believe this is truly happening. However, before we begin, I will admit that it does feel a little awkward even though I have imagined this happening."

    Rudy tapped on hisp and said, "Come here, then."

    Reba walked on her fours and climbed on Rudy''sp. She kissed him on the lips while staring into his eyes.

    She ced her hands on Rudy''s chest and began to unbutton Rudy''s shirt, while Rudy undressed Reba.

    Their lips were upied in kissing each other, their eyes were busy staring into one another, and their hands were stripping their clothes.

    Reba took off Rudy''s shirt and wrapped her arms around his neck to pull him closer. She no longer had the nightgown on her body, although she wasn''t fully off of it.

    Rudy slipped his hands inside Reba''s lingerie and squeezed her breasts.

    "Mmh~!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Reba reacted to Rudy''s cold hands by sucking his tongue in her mouth.

    Rudy slid the lingerie from Reba''s shoulder and pinned her on the bed. Then, he slowly moved his hand to her chest to remove the lingerie, but Reba ced her hand on Rudy''s chest and stopped him.

    "Wait."

    "It''s toote to wait."

    "What if someone walks in on us having sex? That would be troublesome."

    "No one is in the house, only Freya. And it''s not like she will even understand what''s going on."

    "I am not talking about that. Your room has no safety. What if Joey or Lucy decides to return home and catches us? It''s only past 10 PM right now. Either of them could return if they want to."

    "Even if that happens and they actually catch us, I can simply wipe their memories and they would forget it."

    "Besides, isn''t it exciting that way?" He asked with a grin. "Having sex with a constant fear of a family member walking in and catching us?"

    "What if someone other than Joe and Lucyes? Maybe Angelica or any of your harem members?"

    "That won''t happen. They are busy decorating their room at the castle. Now, stop stalling and let mey my eyes on your boobs. I have been yearning to see them since forever."

    Rudy pulled down the lingerie and witnessed Reba''s ample bare boobs that were luxuriously soft and plump.

    "Don''t just stare at them like a creep. Say something." Her cheeks flushed from ear to ear.

    "What do you want me to say?" Rudy caressed them from the side before copping a feel.

    "Are they¡­ to your liking?" she asked nervously.

    "Hmm¡­" Rudy squeezed them and rubbed his thumb on her pink nipples

    "Don''t ignore my question!"

    "I honestly don''t know what to say. I have seen so many pairs of breasts and all of them are marvellous. I can''tpare them or put one above another. Except forparing the size, I don''t have anyments.

    However, if I was a girl¡­ I had to choose what type of breasts I want, I would want to have boobs just like yours."

    Rudy licked his lips and squeezed Reba''s left boob before moving in to suck her right one.

    "Mm~!"

    He was gentle with his every move and made sure to make Reba feel good with his technique.

    Reba smiled and caressed Rudy''s hair and pushed his head onto her boobs.

    "Even if you suck them like that, nothing wille out."

    "I know."

    Reba moved her hand down and rubbed it on Rudy''s crotch where she could feel something hard trying toe out.

    She unzipped his pants and pulled his snake out in her hand. However, she hadn''t seen it yet and her eyes were focused on Rudy''s face.

    "Is this where I have to put it in my mouth?"

    "Yes Yes Yes."

 Chapter 840 Virgin Mouth

    Chapter 840 Virgin Mouth

    Reba sat up and nced at Rudy''s snake.

    "It''s huge!"

    Rudy removed his pants and stood in front of Reba with his crotch in her face.

    Reba couldn''t take her eyes off Rudy''s snake and slowly moved her hand to touch it. She grabbed it in her hand and stroked it.

    "Say¡­" She looked into Rudy''s eyes and spoke, "You said that you have power to change your body. Could it be that you increased the size of your cock?"

    "No. This is natural." He squinted his eyes and said, "I am offended by your statement."

    "You can''t me me! It wasn''t so big when you were still a kid."

    "You have actually seen it a couple of times in the past few months, do you remember that?"

    "Well¡­ one time was when you were jerking off¡­ you were holding it with your hand so I could see the size. And the other time was¡­ when I caught you sleeping naked. It wasn''t hard¡­ it wasid."

    "It''s unsheathed in front of your eyes. y with it."

    Reba ced it on the side of her face and rubbed her cheek with it.

    "Can this actually fit inside the girls?"

    "You saw it drilling Angelica from behind the other day when you caught us in the bathroom, right?"

    "It''s surprising, isn''t it? Two genitals mix and produce pleasure in order to reproduce. Imagine, if sex didn''t feel good, people wouldn''t do it."

    "If that was the case, the entire history we know would have been different. So many nations were destroyed in the name of women. R*pes wouldn''t happen. Birth rate would plummet¡ª although that''s already happening."

    "You can do that, right?" Reba asked curiously. "If you do that, this world can be a little better ce, no?"

    "I could do it, but I won''t. I don''t want to interfere with the natural processes that are happening in the universe. Otherwise, next, the vampire gang could ask me to reduce the up time of sun and keep it night for 18 hours a day.

    Do you know how drastically it can affect the sr system and the universe?"

    "It''s scary now that I think about it. How does it feel to not be able to do something even though you can easily do it? Is this what they called helpless?"

    Rudy raised his brow and asked, "Do you really want us to have this conversation while you are rubbing my dick on your face?"

    "What do I do? Guide me."

    "Think of my dick as a chocobar. Lick it from all the sides, suck it, but don''t bite it."

    "Will the milke out if I bite it?" Reba asked with a grin.

    "If you want milk, then you have to suck it with all your heart, and you will get a mouthful of milk as a reward."

    Reba licked the lower part of Rudy''s snake and muttered, "I can''t believe this is really happening. I wouldn''t have imagined this happening a few months ago."

    "I¡­ wish I could say the same¡­"

    Reba licked it from all the sides and made it wet, except the tip. She rubbed the tip on her lips before poking it with her tongue.

    Then, she opened her mouth to suck on it, only to get sticky stuff in her mouth and on her lips and face.

    "What?"

    "Oh, shit!" Rudy quickly used his ability to pull his milk from Reba''s mouth and face and threw it out of the window.

    Reba wiped her lips and asked, "What was that?"

    "I came."

    "Like¡­ pre-cum¡­?"

    "No. Who would shoot a load of pre-cum like that. I actually came. It''s weird. I was feeling so damn good and I was excited to see you licking my dick. I thought I would be able to control it, but I ended up cumming."

    "Wow. Does this happen often?"

    "This has never happened before."

    "I guess it was a little too exciting and stimting to see your dick in your mother''s mouth, huh?"

    "See? Now you are making it awkward for both of us by mentioning stuff like that."

    "I just wanted to make it even more exciting."

    "You don''t have to mention that to make me excited. I am well aware of everything. And I could read your mind when you started licking my dick. Your pervy thoughts are partly to be med."

    "...!" Reba''s face flushed red in embarrassment.

    "I am pretty damn sure you are going to be a bigger pervert than your sister."

    Reba furrowed her brows and asked, "Howe you are reading my thoughts without my permission?"

    "You were projecting them on me. And if you truly think that my dick is cute when it''s small, you are going to love its big version once it''s inside you. I will record you moaning that and show it to you."

    Reba pulled Rudy''s hand and asked him to sit on the bed while she got off the bed.

    "What are you doing?"

    She got on her knees on the ground and grabbed his snake in her hand.

    "You will befortable this way."

    "Don''t worry about myfort. I can''t see you on your knees like that."

    "Shut up. If you want me to suck your dick, let me suck it the way I want to. Your job is to feel good and give me milk."

    Reba licked the tip with her tongue and began sucking it.

    "Take it slow. You don''t have to swallow my entire dick when it''s your first time. Just focus on the tip and move your head back and forth. If it''s hard to breathe, you can take a break."

    Reba grabbed Rudy''s hand and ced it on her head.

    ''Use your hand to move my head whenever you want. You can read my thoughts like this so you will know if I am feeling ufortable. Stop trying to be caring towards me.

    I don''t think the other girls would like it too if you are overly worried about them while having sex. Focus on your pleasure and I will focus on mine when it''s time.''

    Reba said to him in her mind so Rudy could hear her thoughts.

 Chapter 841 Sucking Lessons To Rebecca

    Chapter 841 Sucking Lessons To Reba

    Rudy squinted his eyes and said, "Stop trying to act strong. It''s your first time, and that''s why I am being extra careful. I consider the first experience to be memorable and I don''t want topromise anything during the first time."

    Reba bit onto the tip of Rudy''s snake and continued sucking.

    Since Rudy said he didn''t want topromise by having bad moments during the first, she bit him so he could remember that as well.

    It was Reba''s first time, and she had no experience in such a thing, although she had the knowledge and knew what she was supposed to do.

    Rudy was the one directing the whole process. He instructed her on what to do, and what not to do, and at what pace to go at.

    Reba followed all his instructions perfectly. She slowly started to suck the tip of Rudy''s dick.

    Although it was her first time, she wasn''t clumsy at it like the other girls. However, she wasn''t the best either.

    The experience is very intense, exciting, and rewarding. It''s the first time in her life that Reba got an opportunity to sexually pleasure Rudy, and she was thrilled to know that she was making him feel good.

    She continued sucking and increased her speed slowly.

    Rudy was enjoying the blowjob very much. He didn''t really know what more to instruct, but he just enjoyed the process. He continued paying Rebapliments on how good she was at giving a blowjob.

    She made sure that she got every drop of pre-cum and whenever it came out. She made sure that he was pleased and felt good with her novice-like skills.

    To confirm, she stopped and asked, "Are you feeling good?"

    "Obviously," he replied with a smile.

    "I see¡­" Reba didn''t seem satisfied with Rudy''s answer.

    After noticing the displeased look on Reba''s face, Rudy calmly asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Please be more honest with your reactions and expressions so I can feel confident."

    That was the only way she could know that Rudy was genuinely feeling good.

    "Sure. I promise I won''t fake my reactions."

    Beckoning to him with a smile, Reba gently took his snake into her mouth once again.

    Rudy moaned softly, his body writhing with pleasure as Reba sucked him deeper and deeper, never breaking her gaze with him. He could see the intensity in her eyes as she worked to show him everything she''s learned in thest few minutes.

    Emboldened by his reaction, Reba increased her speed, moving more confidently and eagerly. She explored his entire length, savouring each inch with her lips and tongue. She looked up at him, enjoying the sight of his face contorted in pleasure.

    Finally, after a few minutes of intense pleasure, Rudy couldn''t hold back any longer as he reached the heights of ecstasy and he poured his essence into her waiting mouth.

    Reba didn''t waste a single drop as Rudy''s thick cum shot out of his dick and into her mouth. She tasted his salty, musky essence and eagerly swallowed every drop. Reba''s cheeks puffed out as she held onto the load, savouring the taste of her son''s hot semen.

    With one final gasp, she swallowed the rest, feeling the warm and thick substance run down her throat.

    For Rudy, it was pure ecstasy. Watching his mother expertly suck him and take his cum was something he never thought he would experience, but here it was happening, and he couldn''t be happier. He continued to moan and buck his hips, riding out thest waves of his orgasm before slowly calming down.

    Then Rudy pulled his snake out of her mouth and ced it on her face.

    "The way you swallowed my cum seems like you liked how it tasted," Rudy chuckled softly.

    "Yes." Reba licked her lips and said, "I did. In fact, I want to drink more of it. Can you¡­ like¡­ be forceful this time¡­?"

    She asked hesitantly, not knowing if Rudy could ept her request.

    Rudy raised his brows and asked, "Do you want me to deepthroat you?"

    Reba''s face flushed a bit as she meekly nodded.

    "Yes¡­"

    "If you want that, then sure," he shrugged.

    Reba took a deep breath and nervously leaned in. She wrapped her lips around the tip and slowly started moving her head back and forth, dragging her tongue over the ridge. Rudy''s body shuddered with pleasure, and he let out a low moan.

    Without hesitation, Rudy gently ced his hands on either side of Reba''s head, guiding her as she took his rock-hard snake deep into her throat. The previously inexperienced Reba quickly learned oral skills, using her newfound skills to give Rudy an experience that he would never forget.

    Rudy groaned in pleasure as Reba used her tongue to cushion his big dick from her teeth. She expertly took him deep into her mouth, using her saliva to make it easy for him to fuck her mouth.

    Rudy ced his hand on the back of her head, pushing her down onto him as she continued to pleasure him.

    Reba eagerly sucked every inch of his hard snake, using her lips and tongue to tantalise him in ways she never thought possible. Rudy moaned loudly, unable to contain the pleasure that Reba was able to elicit from him.

    He allowed her to take the lead, guiding her head as she moved faster and deeper, swallowing his entire length with ease. Rudy''s breathing grew deeper and more ragged as the pleasure built.

    Rudy leaned his head back and let out a deep groan as Reba continued to stimte him in every way imaginable. She had quickly gained confidence, bing more adventurous with her tongue and hands as she worked her way down his snake. Rudy couldn''t believe how good it feels to have his own mother''s mouth wrapped tightly around his throbbing cock.

    As Reba continued to explore his snake with her skilled mouth, Rudy couldn''t help but think about what it would feel like to be inside her warm and wet pussy.

    Rudy closed his eyes and imagined as if he was fucking Reba''s cave instead of her mouth.

 Chapter 842 Balls Deep

    Rudy opened his eyes after fantasizing about fucking Reba''s wet cave. Rudy noticed Reba struggling to breathe, so he gently pulled his dick from her mouth and stroked her hair.

    "Hey, it''s okay," he whispered, his non-dominant hand tracing circles on her back. "How about you suck my balls instead?" he suggested, smiling softly at her.

    Reba looked up at him, her eyes still a little watery from the intense gagging. But her lips curled up into a smile at Rudy''s suggestion, as she loved how caring Rudy was even when he was feeling pleasure.

    She grabbed his balls gently with her hands, her fingers caressing the soft skin as she gently brought them to her lips.

    Without any instruction, Reba took Rudy''s balls into her mouth, using her lips and tongue to stimte them intensely. Rudy moaned in ecstasy as Reba expertly moved from his right ball to his left, each one receiving the same mouth-watering treatment.

    With her left hand, she stroked Rudy''s dick gently, teasing it to keep it erect as she continued to pleasure him with her mouth.

    Rudy couldn''t believe how good it felt, his head lolling back as Reba worked her magic on him. The thought that it''s his own mother giving him this pleasure only added to the thrill of the moment. With every stroke and lick, his body responded to the pleasure.

    It was rare for Rudy to ask the girls to suck his balls, as he had never wanted that. But now that he realized how good it felt, he had decided that he would ask his girls to suck his balls whenever they sucked him off to get their mouthful of drink.

    After sucking his balls like her favorite candy, she was eager to dive back into pleasuring his big dick joyfully.

    She stopped and said, "You can continue fucking my mouth again."

    With a smile, Reba took Rudy''s big, throbbing snake into her mouth once again, an infectious joy on her face as she bobbed her head up and down, taking him deep into her throat.

    Rudy''s body writhed with pleasure, each of her expert movements pushing him closer and closer to the edge of ecstasy. As Reba continues to suck him, he could feel the heat and pressure building in his groin until he can''t take it any longer.

    Reba slurped and moaned as she took Rudy''s still-rock-hard cock back into her mouth. She was giddy with excitement and arousal, fueled by Rudy''s encouragement and pleasure.

    After a few moments, he felt that familiar tingling sensation in his groin and realized that he was already close to cumming.

    A minuteter, he shot his load inside Reba''s mouth. Her cheeks puffed after receiving a mouthful of Rudy''s sticky load. With that, Rudy released his second load into his mother''s mouth. He fed her his fresh, white, thick and sticky milk, watching her as she swallowed it down with eagerness.

    As Reba''s mouth emptied, Rudy groaned with pleasure, copsing onto the bed. He pulled her into his arms, holding her close as they both caught their breath.

    "That was amazing," he said softly, pressing a kiss to her forehead.

    Reba grinned, turning to look at him. "I can''t believe I just did that," she said, her voice filled with a mixture of excitement and disbelief. "It was incredible.".

    Rudy kissed her on the lips and asked, "Should we continue?"

    "Would you be angry if I said I still want to drink more of your cum? I know you can fuck me and then shoot your cum in my mouth, but I want a few more minutes before we have sex.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    That''s thest thing we will do tonight, and it''s only 11PM. We still have a long night ahead of ourselves."

    "Umm¡­" Rudy took a moment to ponder and said, "I don''t think you should suck me more. Your jaw will probably hurt tomorrow when you wake up."

    "What are other options for forey before sex?" she asked curiously with an innocent face.

    Rudy''s gaze fell on Reba''s boobs, and he smiled.

    Reba understood what Rudy was going to suggest, so she sat up and grabbed her boobs.

    "Boys love boobs, don''t they?" She asked with a knowing look on her face.

    Rudy grabbed his dick and said, "Girls love dick, don''t they?"

    "Of course."

    "Heh."

    Reba got on the ground on her knees and asked Rudy to sit on the bed. She then grabbed Rudy''s snake and kissed the tip of his big cock, the dew from histest cumshot still visible on the head.

    She ced it between her boobs. With her hands, she pressed her breasts together tightly around his thick shaft and began to move them up and down.

    As she continued to move her breasts up and down, Rudy could feel his cock growing harder and harder between her soft, pillowy mounds.

    Rudy could feel the warmth of Reba''s breasts as she continued to slide them up and down his shaft. He moaned with pleasure, his eyes flicking down to watch as his big dick disappeared between her soft, pillowy mounds. But then he feels something else: the soft, wet touch of his mother''s tongue.

    "Ooh, even your pre-cum tastes so good," Reba purrs, her lips surrounding the head of Rudy''s cock as she licks away the pre-cum.

    Rudy''s moans intensified, his hips starting to move and stroke himself between Reba''s boobs.

    Rudy let out a deep groan as he felt his mother''s mouth wrap around his cock once again. He could feel the heat building in his loins as Reba expertly bobbed her head up and down, her hands still sliding up and down to move her breasts as she teased him with a boobjob.

    With each passing second, Rudy felt the pleasure grow more and more intense, his hips moving in time with Reba''s motions as he sought an even greater level of satisfaction. He knew he was getting close, but he didn''t want it to end just yet.

    "Oh, Mom," he moaned, gripping the bedsheets tightly as the pleasure builds to a fever pitch. "You''re so good at this."

 Chapter 843 Double Orgasm

    With her tongue dancing around the head of Rudy''s cock, Reba''s excitement continued to build. She wanted nothing more than to please her son and see the pleasure written all over his face. In a matter of moments, Rudy was ready to cum once again.

    Rudy could feel the pleasure building steadily within him, coursing through his body in waves. His mother, Reba, was working her tongue around his cock while also sliding it between her big boobs, squeezing them tightly around him. He knew he was close to the cumming, but he wanted to hold off just a little longer.

    As Reba continued to pleasure him, Rudy could see the desire in her eyes. He knew that she would do anything to please him and make him feel good. With each plunge of her head, he felt the pressure building inside of him.

    So, with a sudden burst of excitement, Rudy allowed himself to let go, releasing the third load of cum directly into Reba''s thirsty mouth.

    Reba was eagerly waiting for it.

    She happily drank in his seed, savoring the taste of her son''s hot and salty cum. She took him deep inside her mouth, sucking hard as she licked the tip, feeling thest few drops of his semen hit the back of her throat.

    Satisfied, she licked her lips and kissed the tip of his dick, knowing she had pleased her son once again. As she pulled back, a wicked gleam shone in her eyes as she knew what wasing next, and she was prepared for it.

    She got up and hugged Rudy before letting her body fall on the bed.

    "I tried my best to suck you off," she said.

    "Yes, you did," he smiled, satisfaction beaming on his face. "Now, let me do the same." He touched Reba''s wet cave.

    Reba gasped as Rudy''s fingers slid easily into her drenched pussy, pumping in and out as he worked her with his fingers. Her hips bucked off the bed, seeking more of his touch.

    Rudy grinned up at her, knowing he was driving her wild with pleasure. He kept up the steady rhythm, circling her clit with his thumb, watching as her body trembled with the force of her climax.

    "Aan~!"

    But he wasn''t done yet. Rudy wanted to make sure his mother was fully satisfied.

    Reba''s heart was racing as Rudy moved down between her legs, his lips and tongue taking up where his hand had left off. She watched, wide-eyed, as he licked and kissed his way down her thighs and across her pussy lips. Despite her inexperience, Reba''s body betrayed her with an onught of pleasure that became increasingly intense as Rudy''s tonguepped expertly at her sensitive flesh.

    He explored every inch of her with his tongue, tasting her sweetness before sucking on her clit, which made her moan with pleasure. She tangled her fingers in his hair, holding him closer and pressing his face further into her pussy.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Reba let out a whimper as Rudy''s tongue expertly worked its way around her pussy. Never before had she experienced such intense pleasure. As hepped at her, she pushed his face further, her fingers wing between his hair.

    "Mm, Rudy~," she moaned, her eyes closed tight in ecstasy.

    Rudy grinned up at her before returning his attention to her throbbing pussy. He licked and sucked at her with renewed vigor, knowing that she deserved every bit of pleasure she was experiencing.

    As he worked her with his tongue, Reba''s eyes widened at the sudden pleasure that jolted through her body as Rudy slid his thumb over her clit. She gasped, her hips lifting off the bed in pleasure, as Rudy inserted two fingers into her wet heat.

    "Oh, Rudy," she eximed, grabbing the bed sheets beneath her as the sensations coursed through her body. "You''re so good at this."

    Rudy chuckled softly, his fingers continuing to move in and out of her, adding to the pleasure that Reba was already experiencing. He knew how to push her to the brink of orgasm and how to keep her there, begging for more.

    Rudy could feel the satisfaction pouring through him as he watched his mother Reba squirm beneath him. It was time to give back to her. As he ced her down on the bed, he got between her legs, eagerly licking her wet pussy with his skilled tongue. Reba moaned gently as the pleasure from Rudy''s touch slowly built back up again.

    Rudy teased her a little, tracing out every curve of her pussy with his tongue before gently flicking her clit with it. He wanted her to feel every bit of pleasure, savoring the moment as she had done. He continued to work her with his tongue for a while longer, carefully gauging her reactions and the changes in her breathing patterns.

    Reba''s body shook with pleasure, and she could feel herself approaching yet another powerful orgasm.

    With one final lick, Rudy opened her juice-damn, and Reba orgasmed into his mouth, her pussy releasing a load of tasty juice that Rudy drank eagerly, savoring the vor of his mother''s orgasm.

    Breathless and spent, Rebay back on the bed, her body still trembling with pleasure as she gazed up at Rudy. She felt satisfied and content, and for the first time in her life, she knew what it was like to experience pleasure this intense.

    After eating Reba''s cave, Rudyy down beside Reba. As theyy on the bed, their bodies glistening with sweat, Reba and Rudy shared a long, passionate kiss. The taste of each other still lingered on their lips and tongues, driving them both wild with desire.

    Rudy''s powerful arousal was undeniable, and Reba knew that it was time for them to take their rtionship to thest level of intimacy.

    They both were ready but waiting for an opportunity to get in position. Since Reba had orgasmed just now, Rudy wanted her cave to calm down before deflowering it.

    A few minutester, without saying a word, Rudy got between Reba''s legs and grabbed his snake in his hand to start Reba''s cave exploration.

 Chapter 844 Rebeccas Cave Exploration

    Reba gazed down at Rudy''s snake and muttered, "So it''s finally happening¡­"

    "Yeah. Are you ready?"

    Reba meekly nodded and asked, "It will hurt at first, right?"

    "Yes. But you don''t have to worry about it. I will cast a spell on you that would erase the pain. You would feel nothing but pleasure."

    "But I want to feel that pain."

    "...what?" Rudy was surprised to hear that. "Why would you want to feel the pain when you can avoid it?"

    "I just want to experience everything without missing out. So don''t use that spell on me. I am prepared for the pain," she said with a confident smile on her face.

    "If that''s what you want. I will do as you wish. Let me know if it hurts too much."

    "Mm."

    When he finally positioned himself at her entrance, Rudy looked deep into his mother''s eyes, seeking her trust.

    Reba''s body trembled as she felt the tip of Rudy''s cock rub against her virgin pussy. She had never felt anything like it before, and she couldn''t help but feel both nervous and excited.

    Rudy sensed her apprehension, and he leaned in to kiss her tenderly, his lips soft against hers.

    "Just rx, Mom," he whispered as he pulled away, his eyes locked onto hers.

    Reba took a deep breath and tried to focus on the pleasure she knew Rudy could bring her. She closed her eyes and leaned back against the bed, spreading her legs wider, giving him better ess to her body.

    Reba moaned softly as Rudy teased her wet pussy with his throbbing cock. She couldn''t believe how much pleasure she was feeling.

    Rudy took his time, slowly, and lovingly sliding the tip of his cock up and down her slick folds, pressing against her opening. He wanted her to be fully rxed and wet before he took the lead.

    Reba''s eyes fluttered open, a low moan escaping her lips as Rudy slowly inserted the tip into her virgin pussy. It was tight, and she felt a momentary pain mixed with pleasure.

    "Rx, Mom," Rudy whispered softly. "It will get better."

    Reba nodded, her body tense as she tried to rx. She felt Rudy''s gentle hands on her hips, guiding her, helping her to sink down further onto his cock. Her body trembled with anticipation as she felt him stretch her inch by inch, and then she was suddenly filled with a sense of fullness and pleasure unlike anything she had ever felt.

    Together, they slowly pushed forward, feeling the tight heat of her virgin pussy stretch around his fat shaft.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    As Rudy sank further into his mother''s wet and narrow pussy, Reba let out a gasp. Her eyes widened in a mixture of pleasure and pain, and she could feel her heart pounding in her chest. Rudy paused for a moment to make sure she was okay, but Reba could only stare up at him with zed-over eyes, wanting more.

    Rudy gave Reba a reassuring smile before he slowly began to move, his thick cock sliding in and out of her with gentle thrusts. Reba moaned softly, feeling her inner walls stretch to amodate him, and Randy felt his own pleasure rising to new heights at the sensation of his mother''s tight and virgin pussy.

    Rudy slowly prated his mother''s pussy and let his dick explore her pussy. He could feel the tightness of Reba''s virgin pussy, its muscles mping down over his dick as he sank deeper. Gently, he held his cock still as he looked into Reba''s eyes and smiled before kissing her on the lips.

    As the kiss broke, Rudy noticed the pain on Reba''s face. He stopped instantly and leaned back, concern etched on his face.

    "Are you okay, Mom?" he asked softly.

    Reba nodded, but Rudy could see that she was clearly ufortable. He stopped moving and make sure she was okay. But Reba begged him to keep moving.

    Rudy listened to his mother''s request and started to move. He slowly pulled his cock out of her tight pussy and then slid it back in, relishing in the feeling of her wet warmth and the way she moaned with pleasure.

    As he continued to thrust into her, Rudy also rubbed his thumb against Reba''s clit, increasing the pressure as he felt her body start to tighten around him. He could sense that she was getting close to the edge, so he increased the strength of his movements, determined to bring her to a mind-blowing orgasm.

    Reba''s hips started to move in time with Rudy''s thrusts, her body responding to his every move.

    Rudy was taking his time, trying to make Reba asfortable as possible, but he knew that he couldn''t hold back forever, no matter how concerned he was for Reba; he was excited too.. As she began to writhe beneath him; he slid his hands up her body and took hold of her perky breasts, squeezing them gently and making Reba moan with pleasure.

    Feeling her body start to rx in his grasp, he began to increase the tempo of his thrusts, moving deeper and deeper into her with each stroke. Reba''s moans turned into gasps as she felt the pleasure building inside her, and she urged him on, begging him to keep going and fuck her harder.

    Rudy could feel her pussy tightening around him, and he knew that she was close to another orgasm.

    Reba''s body was alight with pleasure as Rudy expertly rubbed her clit with one hand while he continued to thrust into her wet and willing pussy. She could feel herself getting closer and closer to the edge, her body coiled tight with desire and anticipation.

    "Please, Rudy," she gasped. "I need you to fuck me harder."

    Rudy grinned down at her, his eyes gleaming with pleasure at the sound of his own mother begging for his cock. And with that, he began to increase the tempo of his thrusts, his hips mming into hers with increasing speed and force.

    Reba moaned with pleasure, feeling each deepening thrust of Rudy''s cock sending waves of pure ecstasy through her body.

    Reba moaned loudly, her body tightening around Rudy''s cock as she approached orgasm.

    "Oh, Rudy," she moaned, feeling the pleasure building inside her at a fever pitch. "Don''t stop~"

 Chapter 845 Staining Bedsheet

    Rudy could feel the tension building in Reba''s body, and he knew that she was getting close. He thrust into her with increasing force, his thumb still working her clit as he felt her pussy start to spasm around him.

    Finally, with a loud cry, Reba came, her whole body shaking as she cried out Rudy''s name in ecstasy. Rudy kept his pace, still pumping into his mother as she orgasmed, ensuring that she came hard and for a long time.

    His snake was still inside Reba''s cave and he had no intention of taking it out anytime soon.

    Reba''s body was still twitching and shaking from the powerful orgasm she had just experienced. She panted and moaned softly, feeling overwhelmed with pleasure and desire. Rudy admired his mother''s curves, taking in the sight of her swollen breasts, her flushed cheeks and her trembling thighs.

    Rudy couldn''t help but feel an intense sense of love and affection for Reba. It felt like their bond had been strengthened by their sexual encounter, and he cherished the intimacy they shared.

    He slid his hand down between Reba''s legs and started to rub her clit once again. She moaned with pleasure, her hips bucking up to meet his touch. Rudy smiled at her response, feeling himself harden even more as he continued to pleasure her by rubbing her clit.

    Rudy continued to rub his mother''s clit as he stared down at the stain on the bedsheet. He was filled with pride knowing that he had been the man to take Reba''s virginity.

    Reba nced up at Rudy, sensing the pride in his eyes, and her own feelings of pleasure and desire intensified.

    Rudy''s heart was pounding with excitement as he realized that he still hadn''t cum. He knew that he had to keep going, to keep fucking Reba until he reached that ultimate moment of release.

    So he began to move once again, pulling his cock out of her pussy and then mming it back in with increasing force.

    Rudy could see that Reba was still trembling from the intense orgasm she had just experienced. He smiled down at her, watching in amazement as her love juice leaked from her pussy. She looked so beautiful and sexy lying there under him, her body glistening with sweat and her eyes filled with desire.

    As he rubbed her clit with one hand, he reached down with the other and scooped up some of her love juice. He brought the liquid up to her lips, watching as she eagerly licked it off his finger.

    "Mmm~"

    Meanwhile, Reba continued to pant and moan from the intense orgasm she had just experienced. She was struggling to catch her breath, her body still shaking from the aftershocks of pleasure.

    Rudy continued to rub her clit with one hand, while he reached down for another scoop of some of Reba''s love juice from the bedsheet. This time, He brought his finger up to his mouth and tasted her sweetness.

    "Mmm...you taste amazing, Mom," he said, grinning down at her.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Reba smiled back at him, feeling a renewed wave of desire flood through her body. She urgently wanted him to cum inside her once again, to feel that powerful surge of pleasure that only he could give her.

    Meanwhile, Reba continued to pant and moan from the intense orgasm. She was struggling to catch her breath, her body still shaking from the aftershocks of pleasure.

    Reba looked up at Rudy with a mixture of adoration and lust in her eyes. She couldn''t believe what they had just done, but she knew that she never wanted it to end. She licked her lips, savoring the taste of her own love juice on Rudy''s finger as he continued to stroke her clit.

    With a smile, Rudy withdrew his finger and brought it to his own mouth, tasting Reba''s sweetness once again. He couldn''t get enough of her, couldn''t resist the urge to explore every inch of her body and bring her to new heights of pleasure.

    As he licked his finger clean, Rudy gazed down at the stain on the bedsheet, feeling a sense of satisfaction wash over him.

    "You marked my bedsheet with your love juice," he chuckled.

    As he started to thrust into her, Rudy felt his mother''s arms wrap around him, pulling him close. He could feel her tongue exploring his mouth, tasting him, seducing him. With a groan of desire, Rudy kissed her back, their lips locked together in an urgent embrace.

    Reba moaned into Rudy''s mouth, feeling the pleasure of his cock pumping into her, his tongue exploring her mouth. She pulled him closer, never wanting the moment to end.

    Rudy felt his mother''s tongue against his own and kissed her back with a fierce intensity, his cock still buried deep inside her. Reba moaned softly into his mouth, her body responding to Rudy''s every thrust.

    Suddenly, she pulled back from the kiss and locked eyes with him. "Fuck me harder, Rudy," she gasped, her voice heavy with desire.

    Rudy could see the raw lust in Reba''s eyes and felt a surge of excitement go through him. He started to move his hips faster, mming into her with increasing force. Reba moaned with pleasure, her body shaking as she felt her pussy stretch to amodate Rudy''s big dick.

    Rudy grinned down at her, loving the way she was begging him for more. He thrust into her with increasing force, feeling her fingers digging into his back as he brought her closer and closer to orgasm.

    Reba moaned with pleasure, feeling the familiar waves of ecstasy building within her. But she wanted more than that. She wanted Rudy to cum inside her, to mark her pussy as his and fill her up with his hot and sticky milk.

    Rudy looked at his mother''s flushed face, feeling the primal urge to mark her. He leaned in and kissed her deeply, their tongues dancing together in a passionate embrace. Reba moaned into his mouth, running her hands through his hair and pulling him closer to her.

 Chapter 846 Fully-Filling Rebecca

    Chapter 846 Fully-Filling Reba

    With every thrust, Reba moaned louder and louder, the pleasure building inside her. She had never experienced the sensation of a creampie before, but the thought of Rudy''s hot cum filling her up drove her wild with desire. She pushed back against him, taking him deeper and deeper inside her.

    Reba could hardly contain her desperation as she begged Rudy to cum inside her. She could feel her body responding to Rudy''s every thrust, the pleasure building to a fever pitch as he pounded into her.

    "Please, Rudy," she moaned. "Fill me up with your hot cum. Mark me as yours."

    Rudy felt the urge inside him as he thrust into his mother with increasing urgency. He knew he couldn''t hold out much longer, not with the way Reba''s body was responding to him.

    "Cum inside me, Rudy," she gasped. "I need to feel it. I need to feel you fill me up." She continued begging.

    Rudy could feel himself getting closer and closer. He could feel the pressure building in his balls as he pounded into his mother''s waiting pussy. He knew he was about to cum, and he wanted nothing more than to give his mother the hot and sticky creampie she was begging for.

    With one final thrust, Rudy tensed up as he emptied his load deep inside his mother''s pussy. Reba moaned with pleasure as she felt Rudy''s warm cum filling her up, spilling out of her hot and wet cave.

    Feeling satisfied and content, Rudy pulled out of his mother''s pussy and copsed onto the bed next to her.

    Reba moved swiftly, eager to clean up Rudy''s dick. She took his semi-hard cock in her mouth and began to work her tongue expertly up and down its shaft. Rudy groaned with pleasure as he felt his mother''s mouth slide up and down his length, taking him in deeper and deeper with every thrust.

    As she continued to suck him, Reba tasted the mixture of her son''s cum and her own juices. She licked and sucked eagerly, knowing that this was thest step in their intense and passionate lovemaking session.

    Rudyy there, gasping for air, as Reba cleaned his dick. Her soft, wet mouth sucked him clean, and he groaned with pleasure as she licked every inch of him.

    As she finished, Reba leaned back, a sly smile on her face. "You taste good, Rudy," she said, running her hands through his hair. "I think I like the taste of your cum."

    Rudy grinned up at her. "We worked hard to make it, after all."

    Reba pulled Rudy close and kissed him on the lips, her tongue exploring his mouth with eager abandon. She licked her lips seductively and whispered, "Rudy, fuck me again, please."

    "Yes, of course. That was just a starter." He sat up and asked Reba to turn around and get on her fours.

    "I was being careful since it was your first time, but I won''t be so merciful now," he added.

    Reba got on her fours and presented her luscious round ass. Without hesitation, he drove his cock deep into her again, his balls pping against her ass cheeks. Reba let out a loud moan, thrusting her hips back against his rhythm. He could feel her juices dripping down his balls, causing them to tingle with each thrust..

    Rudy felt Reba''s tight pussy clench around him as he pounded into her with increasing force. He knew she was close, so he slowed down and pulled her up onto her knees, doggy-style. Reba leaned forward, resting her head and arms on the bed as Rudy gripped her hips and plunged into her again, his balls pping against her ass cheeks.

    Rudy couldn''t help but admire the way her body moved as he took her from behind. He wrapped an arm around her and pulled her back onto his dick, feeling the heat and wetness of her tight pussy surrounding him.

    They moved together in perfect harmony, lost in the pleasure of their physical connection. Sweat dripped down their bodies as they made love with wild abandon, both of thempletely consumed by the moment.

    Reba''s body was shaking with pleasure as she gasped for air. Rudy didn''t stop and kept fucking her from behind like a machine. He shifted his position slightly, angling his hips deeper inside her as he rammed his dick with all his might.

    Reba''s moaning filled the air as she was close to orgasm once again. Rudy grabbed her waist tighter and continued to pound her relentlessly, lost in his own pleasure and desire. As their bodies continued to collide, sweat and desire fueled their passion until they both reached new heights of pleasure.

    Reba''s entire body trembled as Rudy''s strong hands tightened around her waist. Her breath came short and fast as she struggled to keep up with his relentless thrusts. Every time he plunged into her tight, wet pussy, she groaned with pleasure and pain; the sensations coursing through her body like electric shocks.

    Unable to contain the pleasure, Reba orgasmed once again.

    Rudy could also feel himself getting closer and closer to release, the need toe building up inside him like a raging inferno. He pulled back slightly and then mmed into her with all the force he could muster, making Reba cry out as she came yet again. Even so, he didn''t stop, didn''t slow down, didn''t give her a moment of peace even when she had just orgasmed.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Rudy climaxed inside her with a deep grunt, spilling his seed into her with a final thrust.

    Even though Rudy had just released his load inside Reba''s cave, his piston didn''t stop and he continued railing her nonstop.

    Reba''s orgasm rocked her body as they continued to fuck in doggy style. Rudy felt her pussy convulsing around his cock and it spurred him on even more. He gripped her waist even tighter and pounded into her relentlessly, the sound of their skin pping together echoing through the room.

 Chapter 847 Pain and Pleasure

    Chapter 847 Pain and Pleasure

    Now that Reba''s pussy had been shaped by Rudy''s dick, he decided to go rough on her. His thrusts took on a new level of intensity, his hips mming into her with brutal force. He could feel his release building in his balls, the pressure bing almost unbearable.

    Reba moaned Rudy''s name, the sound of pleasure escaping her lips as he continued to fuck her senseless from behind. His hips mmed into her with each thrust, the force of his movements reverberating throughout her entire body.

    Ten minutes passed, and still Rudy showed no signs of slowing down. His body was like a machine, driving into her over and over again with a relentless force that left her gasping for air.

    Reba couldn''t believe the sensations that were coursing through her body - the pleasure of Rudy''s powerful thrusts matched only by the intensity of her own desire. She clung to the sheets below her, her hips writhing in time with his, desperate for release.

    As Rudy''s cock continued to pound into her with brutal force, Reba felt her orgasm building once again. She could feel the slickness of her own juices mixed with Rudy''s cum, making her pussy grip his cock even tighter as he pumped into her. With a low growl of pleasure, she came, her body shaking with the force of it.

    Despite that, Rudy did not stop.

    Despite having already reached orgasm, Reba was unable to resist the incredible sensations of Rudy''s big dick inside her. She writhed beneath him, her hands gripping the sheets tightly as he took her breath away.

    Five more minutes passed, but Rudy didn''t even stop for a second. Reba could help but moan Rudy''s name with every thrust and hoped that he could fill her pussy up with his milk soon. Rudy was getting close once again, but he held back and kept fucking his mother.

    Suddenly, Rudy felt a surge of pleasure build up in his balls again. He couldn''t hold back any longer. He dug his fingernails into Reba''s hips onest time, and then let out a primal roar as he shot a huge load inside his mother. Reba moaned loudly as her pussy was milked with Rudy''s cum, her body shaking with pleasure.

    Rudy kept humping his hips even after cumming, causing Reba to cry out in pleasure and pain. She could feel Rudy''s softening cock inside of her, both of them drenched in sweat and exhausted.

    As Rudy pulled out of her, Reba turned around on the bed to face him. He looked up at her with a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. Reba noticed a small bead of sweat trickling down from his forehead and she leaned in to kiss him, tasting the salty tang of his skin.

    "Thank you," she whispered into his ear.

    Rudy smiled, his face a mask of contentment and happiness.

    As Rebay down beside Rudy on the bed, she couldn''t help but smile at him in awe. She couldn''t believe how skillful and passionate he was when it came to pleasing her. "That was amazing Rudy," she said as she gazed into his eyes.

    Rudy blushed at the praise, feeling a surge of pride at being able to satisfy his mother so thoroughly. As theyy there resting, he looked over at her and couldn''t help but be struck by how beautiful she looked covered in sweat.

    Rebay back on the bed, her body still tingling with the after-effects of her orgasm. But as she watched Rudy''s exhausted form lying next to her, she couldn''t help but feel grateful for what they had just shared.

    "Let me clean you up," she said, as she turned her body towards him. She reached down to hisid cock and gently took it into her hand.

    Rudy''s eyes widened with surprise as she kissed the head of his penis softly, her tongue darting out to taste the remnants of their lovemaking.

    "You don''t have to, Mom," he said, his voice thick with emotion.

    "I want to," she replied, her eyes shining with mischief. "I want to taste your cum."

    She took his softening cock into her mouth, licking and sucking at the sensitive head. At the same time, she let her free hand slip down between her own thighs, feeling the wet heat of her own arousal building once again.

    With each passing moment, the sensations of pleasure and need grew stronger inside her, and she began to finger herself more urgently as she worked her mouth over Rudy''s cock.

    After cleaning him up, Rebay down beside Rudy on the bed and smiled at him. She was still feeling the throes of passion coursing through her veins, but she couldn''t help but want more. She leaned over and gave him a few soft kisses, her lips lingering against his as she savored the taste of their passion.

    As she pulled back, she let Rudy y with her boobs, his touch sending shivers of pleasure through her body. She hugged him tightly and buried his face between her soft breasts, feeling his hot breath on her skin as his fingers explored the curves and contours of her body.

    Rudy began to caress her breasts with his hands, rubbing and massaging them gently. Reba moaned softly, her body responding instantly to his touch as she felt her pussy growing wet with desire.

    Without a word, Rudy leaned in and began to lick and suck at her nipples, alternating between the two soft mounds of flesh as he drove her arousal higher and higher.

    Watching her lying there beside him, he felt a newfound appreciation for the woman he had feared would never feel the same way about him as he did.

    Reba felt Rudy''s arms tighten around her, his breath warm against her neck as he whispered, "I love you, Mom."

    He kissed her on the lips. Soon, they embraced each other and continued kissing each other for a while.

 Chapter 848 Sucking Love

    Chapter 848 Sucking Love

    Reba noticed his snake was covered with the milkshake they had made, so she decided to suck it clean with her mouth.

    Without breaking eye contact, Reba slowly slid her hand down between her legs, feeling the dampness that had built up there during their passionate lovemaking. She let out a soft moan, the sound adding to the already charged atmosphere in the room.

    "You are really amazing, Rudy. Truly incredible," she whispered breathily, still caressing herself as she spoke. "I can''t believe how good you are at this. It''s like you were made for me."

    Rudy grinned at thepliment, feeling a sense of satisfaction wash over him. He had always been proud of his abilities in bed, but hearing his own mother gushing over them made it all the sweeter.

    Reba smiled up at him, her eyes shining with a mixture of desire and gratitude. She couldn''t believe how intense and passionate their lovemaking had been.

    As Rudy basked in the glow of his mother''s praise, Reba couldn''t help but wonder about their future as a couple. She had always wanted grandchildren, and she couldn''t think of anyone better to father them than her own son.

    Reba''s thoughts turned back to the present as she felt her pussy once again growing wet with desire. She shifted her weight, savouring the sensation of her wetness sliding down her thighs as she spoke to Rudy.

    "You know, Rudy," she said, her voice low and sultry, "I can''t help but think about how good you would be at making babies. I''ve always wanted grandchildren, and I can''t think of anyone better to make them with than you."

    "We just had our first sex. Let''s keep the topic about kids for the future," Rudy replied, giving his honest response.

    As theyy there naked, entwined in each other''s embrace, Reba couldn''t help but feel grateful for Rudy. She pulled him close, his body still warm from their intense lovemaking.

    As the moonlight bathed the room in a soft glow, their bodiesy intertwined, their breaths still heavy from the intensity of their passion. Their fingertips caressed each other''s skin, tracing patterns of adoration and desire. Their eyes locked, brimming with a newfound vulnerability and a deeper connection.

    He gently brushed a stray strand of hair from her face, his touch conveying tenderness and reverence. She nestled closer to him, finding sce in his embrace. The silence between them spoke volumes as they both reveled in the shared intimacy of the moment.

    "You are so beautiful," he whispered, his voice filled with awe and affection. "Tonight was beyond anything I could have imagined."

    She blushed, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue. Her voice trembled as she replied, "Same for me. I always thought people exaggerated about the sex. Especially Eleanor, when she praised your sex skills.

    If I knew it would truly feel so good, I would never have banned any of your harem members from having sex in this house. I feel bad for stopping you and Jessica the other day. I certainly wouldn''t like it if someone walks in on us having sex and stops us.

    I feel like I should apologise to her the next time I meet her. In fact, I should apologise to Lilim and Eleanor, too."

    Rudy squinted his eyes and yfully asked, "How about apologising to me first? They don''t have a super libido, so they would be fine if they didn''t have sex every few hours. But not me."

    "No." Reba grinned. "I want you to punish me every day for the lifetime by having sex with me all the time."

    Rudy cupped her face, his thumbs gently brushing over her cheekbones. "Sex with you was truly stimting and exciting. I don''t think I would ever get used to having sex with you just because of how unreal it feels. You have awakened something in me, a fire that burns brighter than ever. I am grateful to have you in my life."

    Their lips met again, this time in a sweet, tender kiss. It was a moment of deep connection and unspoken promises. In that embrace, they found sce, trust, and an unbreakable bond.

    As the night unfolded, they sharedughter, whispered secrets, and dreams of a future entwined together. With each passing moment, their love grew stronger, and the world faded away, leaving only the two of them wrapped in their love''s embrace.

    Reba, sensing Rudy''s fatigue, gently caressed his cheek and whispered, "I can see the weariness in your eyes. You''ve given me everything tonight, and I''m grateful for our time together." She leaned in to ce a tender kiss on his forehead.

    Rudy, with a contented smile, gazed into Reba''s eyes, his voice filled with affection. "I am not tired, but I do need rest. Whenever a man nuts, they feel so relieved and rxed and drift to sleep peacefully.

    I shot so many loads tonight. However, I do want to sleep on the same bed with you, naked in each other''s embrace. It''s on my bucket list." He gently ran his fingers through her hair, his touch soothing andforting.

    With a sigh of gratitude, Rudy nestled closer to Reba, finding sce in herforting presence. "Thank you, Reba. You always stopped us from having sex, so the invitation from you to spend the night was something I never thought would happen.

    I must admit, it was a surprise. I was sure tonight was going to be a sexless night, as all the girls were busy doing their things, but it turned into one of the best nights of my life. I look forward to continuing our sex sessions tomorrow. I hope you are prepared for what''s going to happen next."

    Reba, as theyy in each other''s embrace, felt a surge of excitement within her after hearing Rudy''s words. She whispered softly into Rudy''s ear, "Tomorrow, we will have the house all to ourselves. Lucy will be at school, and my Joe will be at work."

    Her voice carried a mischievous undertone filled with anticipation.

    Deep down, Rudy could feel that he had corrupted Reba''s pure soul, and he wasn''t guilty about it.

 Chapter 849 Unwavering Resolve

    849 Unwavering Resolve

    "We can explore and indulge in so many more things than we did tonight. I want to try everything you have done with the other girl," Reba whispered mischievously.

    Rudy, intrigued by Reba''s words, met her gaze with curiosity. A yful smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Is that so? What do you have in mind? Do you even know about the endless possibilities of what a man and a woman can do if they are left alone?"

    Reba''s eyes sparkled with desire as she whispered her secret fantasies to Rudy, her voiceced with excitement and longing. She painted a vivid picture of their shared desires, promising an afternoon of unbridled passion and exploration.

    With a mixture of eagerness and restraint, Rudy listened intently, captivated by Reba''s words. He reciprocated with his own desires, their intimate conversation deepening their connection further.

    They eventually drifted to sleep in each other embrace on a soft,fortable bed.

    After resting for a few hours, Rudy slowly opened his eyes and looked at Reba''s sleeping face.

    He carefully extricated himself from Reba''s embrace, his movements cautious not to disturb Reba, whoy beside him.

    Reba''s eyes fluttered open, a sliver of moonlight streaming into the room, casting a soft glow on the bed. As she shifted slightly, she became aware of a subtle movement beside her. Curiosity piqued, she propped herself up on one elbow, her senses on high alert.

    In the dimly lit room, Reba''s gaze fell upon Rudy, who was gingerly slipping out of bed, his movements cautious and purposeful. Her heart skipped a beat, a mix of concern and confusion flooding her thoughts. She whispered, her voiceced with worry, "Rudy, what''s going on? Where are you going?"

    Rudy froze in his tracks, caught off guard by Reba''s awakening. He turned slowly, his eyes meeting hers, a mix of surprise and determination flickering within them. "Reba," he began, his voice filled with a mix of regret and resolve, "I didn''t mean to wake you. There''s something I need to do. I will be back by the time you wake up."

    Reba''s brow furrowed, a wave of apprehension washing over her. "Are you going to investigate the secret facility in area 69?"

    "I have to leave," he said, his voice tinged with a heavy sigh. "Yes. It has to be dealt with. It poses a significant threat, and I cannot ignore it."

    A flicker of hurt crossed her face as she processed his words. She swung her legs over the edge of the bed and stood up, her voice filled with a mix of determination and apprehension.

    "Don''t go, please," she said.

    Rudy''s expression softened, his gaze filled with affection and remorse. He approached her, taking her hand gently on his own.

    "I have to. I can''t ignore it now that I know where it is located. I have to get rid of the facility and the organization running it. I have to remove the trace of the supergene experiments before it bes a bigger mess."

    "B-But it''s dangerous!" Reba''s concern deepened, her voiceced with a mixture of worry and determination.

    "Nothing can be more dangerous than me," he shrugged with a soft chuckle and a wry smile.

    Tears welled in her eyes as she took a step closer, her voice barely above a whisper. "But as you said, they are the results of the supergene experiments. They are not normal humans or a race that you can deal with. That hoodie man the other day who came to the store¡­ he was one of the test subjects, wasn''t he?

    You had trouble dealing with him. He was just one. The hidden facility must have thousands of them, or even more. You can''t handle them all at once. They must also have advanced weapons to restrain the test subjects from going rogue. I won''t let you go there, not alone!"

    Rudy''s heart ached as he looked into her eyes, the weight of his duty conflicting with the depth of his feelings for her. He reached out, gently cupping her face, his touch tender and filled with regret.

    "I know the risk and I know I may note out unharmed. They might have weapons to deal with me. They have beings of other races as captives and they contain the knowledge." He confessed, his voiceced with sincerity. "But that''s why I need to go now. I have to take care of this matter before they send an army of superhumans to our doorstep.

    They already sent one, so what''s stopping them fromunching an attack? I don''t want you or my harem to be involved in this. Those superhumans might have a perfect power to counter their attacks. I know that they are not the small fries I have dealt with so far. However, I promise you that I wouldn''t even let them scratch me. You have to believe me, mom."

    Reba searched his eyes, seeking reassurance and finding a glimmer of hope. With a deep breath, she nodded, her voiceced with both eptance and determination. "I believe in you, so you must keep your promise."

    A soft smile yed on his lips as he leaned in, pressing a tender kiss on her forehead. "I promise, my love," he whispered, his voice filled with conviction.

    "Hmm," she nodded hesitantly.

    With a mix of relief and resolution, Rudy pulled Reba close, capturing Reba''s lips in a tender kiss.

    "You may go back to sleep."

    Reba puckered her lips and muttered, "How do you expect me to fall back to sleep when I know you are risking your life out there?"

    "Hehe. I will go now. Take it easy." Rudy reluctantly left the room through the window and disappeared into the sky.

    Reba walked to the window and watched Rudy leave, her eyes fixated on the direction he went. She ced her hand on her chest and took a moment to ponder something.

    She shook her head and turned around. "If I keep worrying, that would mean I didn''t believe in Rudy''s promise. I have to stay calm and positive."

    c71241599ffa2342522e9fa0e93245a9b77279a7b89d8342071b2e9f762bb273dac5d6adaf3d2838aab7609c3b7664950f2f5add8e8869b97837d30e638da

 Chapter 850 Infiltrating Area 69

    850 Infiltrating Area 69

    Hovering in the high sky, Rudy utilized his extraordinary vision abilities to meticulously inspect the hidden facility below. Every detail, every security measure, was analyzed with precision. He could see the guards, the surveince systems, and the intricateyout of thepound. A n began to form in his mind, mapping out the best course of action for infiltration.

    In the cover of night, under a shroud of secrecy, Rudy, with his unparalleled power, prepared to unleash chaos upon the hidden facility. The air crackled with energy as Rudy''s extraordinary abilities surged within him¡ªa convergence of superhuman strength, telekinesis, elemental maniption, and more.

    With his mind focused and determination unwavering, him infiltrated the ndestine organization''s stronghold, fueled by the fury to expose their malevolent deeds.

    Within the facility''s depths, dimly lit corridors housed abyrinth of hidden chambers. Each room concealed the remnants of forbidden experiments,bining the gic material of mythical races with human subjects. The hushed whispers of scientists and the hum of arcane machinery permeated the air, bearing witness to the organization''s unholy quest for power.

    However, as he delved deeper into his assessment, a realization struck him¡ªthe level of security and the potential danger posed by the facility were far greater than anticipated. Doubt gnawed at the edges of his mind, questioning the feasibility of a sessful infiltration. The lives of innocent people were at stake, and he couldn''t afford to make any mistakes.

    A surge of determination coursed through him. Instead of cautiously nning a meticulous infiltration, Rudy made a daring decision. He would use his formidable powers to crash into the facility from the sky, bypassing the defenses and gaining immediate ess to the heart of the operation. It was a high-risk maneuver, but it was the only way to swiftly neutralize the threat.

    With resolute determination, Rudy summoned a bit of his power, propelling himself downward like aet hurtling through the atmosphere. His descent was both graceful and fierce, his body cutting through the air with controlled precision. The element of surprise was his ally.

    As he crashed through the roof of the facility, debris scattered in all directions, and rms red to life. Rudy quickly regained his footing, the impact barely fazing him. He assessed his surroundings, his senses heightened, ready to face whatever challenges awaited him within those walls.

    The facility''s upants, startled and disoriented by the unexpected intrusion, scrambled to react. Guards rushed toward him, weapons raised, but Rudy swiftly incapacitated them with abination of his supernatural abilities and martial prowess. He moved with a grace and speed that defied human limitations, taking down dozens of adversaries with calcted efficiency.

    As he advanced deeper into the facility, Rudy''s resolve grew unyielding. He navigated corridors, bypassed security systems, and confronted every obstacle with unwavering determination. Each encounter brought him closer to his ultimate goal¡ªputting an end to the threat that loomed over innocent lives.

    There was something different about Rudy. Maybe it was his resolution to keep his promise to Reba that made him to be serious, instead of wasting his time to think of things that he had no control over.

    Or perhaps he was simply in a hurry so he could go back to Reba and bang her.

    After clearing the top most floor above the ground, the first chamber Rudy encountered revealed the remnants of experiments involving the graceful lineage of elves. Vials containing luminescent elixirs, shimmering with the essence of ancient magic, lined the shelves.

    Though saddened by the loss of innocent lives subjected to such cruel maniption, Rudy pressed forward his determination to liberate these creatures of myth and restore bnce, overpowering their grief.

    ''They have thought this through. If someone were to infiltrate this facility, they could search it and find nothing but the remnants of the experiment. This building seems to be a normal small facility, but the real facility is underground.

    It has over a hundred floors underground, and each floor covers a vast majority of this area. The security on the bottom floors is much stricter than it was on this floor. Even a normal human with somewhat fighting abilities could deal with the guards on this floor.''

    As Rudy entered the first underground floor of thebyrinthine facility, he immediately encountered a group of heavily armed guards, apanied by menacing robots. Their advanced weapons gleamed in the dimly lit corridor, ready to oppress any intruders and protect the secrets within.

    With a calm determination, Rudy tapped into his unimaginable powers. As the guards and robots rushed toward him, he effortlessly manipted the environment around him. The guards found themselves floating helplessly in the air, disarmed, and unable to mount any resistance. The robots malfunctioned as their circuits were overridden by Rudy''s telekic abilities.

    Taking advantage of the chaos he had created, Rudy swiftly moved forward, making his way deeper into the facility. With each step, he encountered more resistance, but his powers proved unstoppable. Guards were rendered immobile, robotic sentries disabled, and obstacles effortlessly cleared from his path.

    As Rudy ventured deeper into the facility, they uncoveredboratories where the once enigmatic and immortal vampires were subjected to agonizing tests. They were piled corpses and for some reason their bodies hadn''t turned into ashes, but Rudy was certain the remnants were of the vampires.

    Rudy burned with rage, envisioning the torment inflicted upon these mythical beings. Their steps grew more resolute, fueled by a fervent desire to free the victims and bring justice to those who had betrayed thews of nature.

    Descending to the lower floors, Rudy encountered even stronger opposition. The super soldiers, equipped with their own unique superpowers, stood in his way. However, Rudy was undeterred. He channeled his powers to create powerful energy barriers, deflecting their attacks and leaving them astonished by his unmatched abilities.

    As the shes continued, Rudy''s rage increased. He unleashed devastating waves of telekic force, rendering the super soldiers temporarily incapacitated. With a single thought, he disabled their powers, leaving them vulnerable and at his mercy.

    Undeterred, Rudy pressed on, determined to rescue the mythical creatures held captive and put an end to the experiments on innocent lives. He knew that the facility''s secrets were hidden in the depths below, waiting to be uncovered.

 Chapter 851 Attacking the Labyrinthine Facility

    851 Attacking the Labyrinthine Facility As Rudy descended through the lower floors of thebyrinthine facility, he encountered a distinct challenge on each level. The facility seemed to anticipate his every move, as if it knew he woulde for its secrets. Each floor was guarded by soldiers wielding different superpowers, making the battles more intense and diverse.

    On the second floor, Rudy faced soldiers who could manipte fire at will. mes danced in their palms, swirling around them like protective shields. But that was nothingpared to Rudy''s powers, and his powers were not to be outmatched. He created a counterforce, manipting the elements around him to extinguish their mes and rendering their powers useless.

    Further exploration brought Rudy to chambers filled with ethereal beings¡ªfairies, their delicate wings now tattered and fragile. Rudy''s soul stirred withpassion for these diminutive creatures robbed of their natural essence. A surge of energy radiated from Rudy''s body as he vowed to end the abhorrent practices that had so callously toyed with the harmony of fantasy realms.

    As Rudy advanced, their powers intensified, a tempest of abilities swirling within them. Walls crumbled, security measures shattered, Rudy continued to destroy everything that came in his way.

    As he progressed to the third floor, Rudy found himself facing soldiers with the ability to control the very fabric of time. They slowed down his movements, attempting to overpower him with their temporal maniption. However, Rudy''s mastery over his abilities allowed him to resist the time-altering effects. He swiftly moved through the temporal barrier, neutralizing his adversaries.

    Of course, Rudy had no idea what types of powers the soldiers had. He simply let his wild fighting instinct get the best of him and did what he thought was the best.

    With each subsequent floor, the battles grew more intense. Soldiers with super strength and invulnerability shed with Rudy, but he used his telekic powers to exploit their weaknesses. Soldiers with the ability to manipte nt life attempted to ensnare him, but Rudy effortlesslymanded the elements to his advantage, turning the nts against their wielders.

    But amidst the battles, Rudy discovered something even more heart-wrenching. On each floor, there were chambers containing one mythical creature alongside the humans who had been subjected to experiments involving their genes. The creatures were trapped, their spirits broken, and the humans were suffering from the effects of these cruel experiments.

    Upon witnessing the horrors in front of his eyes, he suddenly remembered that he was once in the same, or perhaps a simr facility where he was experimented on. The pain he had suffered and the torment he had gone through made him sympathetic to the test subjects in the facility.

    Filled with a mix of rage andpassion, Rudy made it his mission to not only defeat the soldiers guarding each floor but also to free the creatures and release the tormented humans from their anguish. He not only vanquished his foes, but also to unlock the chambers, releasing the captives and vowing to bring them to safety.

    With each floor he conquered, Rudy grew more determined to dismantle the ndestine facility, liberate the captive creatures, and ensure the survival and well-being of the humans who had been subjected to these hical experiments, and the beings of other races.. The battles became not just about his own survival, but about bringing an end to the suffering inflicted within thebyrinthine walls.

    As Rudy continued his journey through the lower floors of thebyrinthine facility, he encountered a diverse array of mythical creatures with human-like features. Each floor was designated ording to the race of the creatures held captive.

    Rudy named the floors so he could remember the exactyout of thebyrinthine facility.

    1. Floor of the Centaurs: On this level, Rudy encountered the powerful and noble centaurs, beings with the lower body of a horse and the upper body of a human. The centaurs, once majestic and free, were now imprisoned within the facility, their spirits crushed by the cruel experiments.

    Soldiers with incredible speed and archery skills, firing arrows with unparalleled uracy while galloping through the battlefield.

    2. Floor of the Nymphs: Moving to the next level, Rudy entered the realm of the ethereal nymphs. These graceful and enchanting beings, associated with nature and beauty, were now confined in the chambers of the facility. Their innate connection with the natural world had been exploited, and their powers diminished.

    Soldiers with ethereal beauty and nature-based powers, able to manipte nts, control wildlife, and heal wounds with the power of nature.

    3. Floor of the Satyrs: On this floor, Rudy confronted the mischievous and lively satyrs, creatures with the lower body of a goat and the upper body of a human. These free-spirited beings, known for their love of revelry and music, were now subject to the cruel experiments, their joyful essence tainted by despair.

    Soldiers skilled in agility and wielding dual weapons, evading attacks with nimble footwork and striking with precision.

    4. Floor of the Sirens: As Rudy descended further, he reached the haunting domain of the enchanting sirens. These alluring beings, with the ability to captivate with their melodic voices, were now trapped within the facility, their songs silenced and their enchanting powers turned against them.

    Soldiers with mesmerizing voices and illusions, luring their enemies into a state of trance before striking with deadly precision.

    5. Floor of the Harpies: Moving down to the next level, Rudy confronted the fierce and winged harpies. These half-human, half-bird creatures, once known for their wild nature and soaring freedom, were now confined in the chambers, their wings clipped and their spirits broken.

    Soldiers with the ability to soar through the air and unleash razor-sharp feathers as projectiles, attacking from above with aerial superiority.

    6. Floor of the Lamia: On this floor, Rudy faced the enigmatic and seductivemia. These beings, with the upper body of a human and the lower body of a serpent, were now imprisoned within the facility. Their ancient powers and mysterious allure had been used against them, leaving them trapped and powerless.

    Soldiers possessing snake-like agility and venomous strikes swiftly coiling around their opponents to deliver deadly blows.

    7. Floor of the Selkies: Descending further, Rudy found himself in the watery domain of the enchanting selkies. These beings, able to transform from seals into humans, were now held captive within the facility. Their freedom in the sea had been stripped away, leaving them yearning for the waves.

    Soldiers with enhanced swimming capabilities and control over water, utilizing aquaticbat techniques and summoning tidal waves.

    8. Floor of the Gorgons: Finally, Rudy reached the treacherous domain of the fearsome gorgons. These snake-haired beings possessed the power to turn onlookers to stone with a single gaze. Imprisoned within the facility, their powers were controlled and their formidable presence reduced to a mere shadow.

    Soldiers with serpentine features and the ability to turn their enemies to stone with a nce, employing petrifying gazes and swift strikes.

    With each floor representing a different race of mythical creatures, Rudy dealt with the super soldiers and freed the captives. He ordered them to wait for him outside while he dived deeper into the lower floors.

    ===

    A/N- The list is to show for how many years these supergene experiments were happening and how vast the diversity of the experiments is.

 Chapter 852 Fifty Floors

    Chapter 852 Fifty Floors

    Each floor represented a different mythical creature race, along with the corresponding soldiers who possess powers simr to those creatures.

    Moreover, the floor''s climate and the environment were made habitable to them, as though it was entirely a different world¡ª but it wasn''t.

    9. Floor of the Elves: Soldiers with exceptional archery skills and agility, able to blend seamlessly with their surroundings like the elusive elves.

    10. Floor of the Dwarves: Soldiers with incredible strength and resilience, skilled in closebat and wielding heavy weapons like the stout-hearted dwarves.

    11. Floor of the Griffins: Soldiers with enhanced aerial mobility and sharp senses, able to swoop down upon their enemies with remarkable precision.

    12. Floor of the Orcs: Soldiers with heightened aggression and endurance, possessing brute strength and wielding massive weapons with unwavering ferocity.

    13. Floor of the Trolls: Soldiers with regenerative abilities and immense size, able to withstand tremendous damage and deliver bone-crushing attacks.

    14. Floor of the Fairies: Soldiers with the power of illusion and maniption, capable of creating intricate spells and bewildering their opponents.

    15. Floor of the Minotaurs: Soldiers with incredible strength and bull-like features, charging at their enemies with brute force and wielding massive weapons.

    16. Floor of the Goblins: Soldiers with a knack for traps and trickery, employing cunning tactics and utilizing explosive devices to outwit their foes.

    17. Floor of the Giants: Soldiers of immense size and strength, capable of causing seismic tremors and unleashing devastating blows upon their adversaries.

    18. Floor of the Valkyries: Soldiers with superiorbat skills in close-quartersbat.

    19. Floor of the Kitsune: Soldiers with shapeshifting abilities and illusionary skills, appearing as multiplied soldiers to confuse and overwhelm their opponents.

    20. Floor of the Werewolves: Soldiers with heightened senses and shapeshifting abilities, transforming into fearsome beasts to unleash ferocious attacks.

    21. Floor of the Dragons: Soldiers with draconic traits and the ability to breathe fire, unleashing devastating mes and possessing exceptional durability.

    22. Floor of the Merfolk: Soldiers with aquatic adaptations and the ability to manipte water, striking from bothnd and sea with deadly precision.

    23. Floor of the Cyclopes: Soldiers with immense strength and a single eye, wielding colossal weapons and unleashing devastating blows.

    24. Floor of the Banshees: Soldiers with piercing screams and the ability to manipte sound, disorienting their foes and causing immense sonic damage.

    25. Floor of the Chimeras: Soldiers with the traits of multiple creatures, possessing multiple abilities such as fire breath, venomous stings, razor-sharp ws, and shifting tactics in battle.

    26. Floor of the Golems: Soldiers made of sturdy materials and possessing immense strength, able to withstand heavy attacks and crush their foes.

    27. Floor of the Manticores: Soldiers with lion-like bodies, bat-like wings, and venomous tails, striking with deadly precision from both ground and air.

    28. Floor of the Sphinxes: Soldiers with enigmatic knowledge and riddles, utilizing their cunning and intelligence to outwit their opponents.

    29. Floor of the Demons: Soldiers with immense physical strength and demonic powers, wielding massive weapons and unleashing devastating energy sts.

    30. Floor of the Wraiths: Soldiers with ethereal forms and the ability to drain life force, siphoning energy from their foes while remaining elusive.

    31. Floor of the Zombies: Soldiers reanimated from the dead, possessing relentless resilience and overwhelming numbers as they swarm their targets.

    32. Floor of the Djinn: Soldiers with reality-altering powers, capable of conjuring elemental forces to unleash havoc upon their enemies.

    33. Floor of the Medusa: Soldiers with the ability to turn their enemies to stone with a nce, utilizing petrifying gazes and swift strikes.

    34. Floor of the Yetis: Soldiers adapted to extreme cold climates, possessing superhuman strength and resilience, able to summon blizzards and wield icy weapons.

    35. Floor of the Cerberus: Soldiers with multiple heads and ferocious strength, guarding key areas of the facility and attacking with relentless fury.

    36. Floor of the Leprechauns: Soldiers with mischievous abilities, capable of creating illusions and manipting luck to their advantage.

    37. Floor of the Wendigos: Soldiers with an insatiable hunger for flesh, possessing heightened senses and enhanced strength in their monstrous forms.

    38. Floor of the Sylphs: Soldiers with the power to manipte air and create powerful gusts, capable of flight andunching devastating wind-based attacks.

    39. Floor of the Elementalists: Soldiers with the ability to manipte and control elemental forces, such as fire, water, earth, and air, unleashing devastating elemental attacks.

    40. Floor of the Vampires: Soldiers with heightened senses, enhanced strength, speed, and the ability to drain life force, capable of regenerating from injuries and controlling shadows.

    their enemies from the darkness.

    41. Floor of the Shadow Walkers: Soldiers skilled in stealth and shadow maniption, capable of moving undetected and striking their enemies from the darkness.

    42. Floor of the Mermen/Mermaids: Soldiers with aquatic adaptations and the ability to control water, utilizing their skills for both offensive attacks and defensive maneuvers.

    It took him about two hours to clear the first fifty floors. Of course, he would have done it in much less time, but he had to free the human test subjects and the beings of other races while fighting with the super soldiers.

    It hardly took him about two minutes to clear each floor when there were hundreds of soldiers wanting to kill him.

    After the 50th floor, the structure of the floors changed.

    After a grueling battle that spanned fifty floors, Rudy stood amidst the remnants of his triumph. The air was thick with the scent of victory and the echoes of his fierce determination. Thebyrinthine facility, once a ce of despair, now bore witness to the courage and strength of a single individual.

    The liberated humans and mythical beings gathered around him, their eyes filled with gratitude and newfound hope.

    However, that wasn''t the end. Rudy sensed an army approaching towards him from all the directions. He distanced himself from the humans and the beings of the races to avoid identally killing them.

    Later that night, Rudy had unleashed a torrent of power, his abilities intertwining with the elements themselves. Lightning crackled, the earth trembled, and the very fabric of reality seemed to shudder under the force of his wrath.

 Chapter 853 Tasting A Glimpse Of Cosmic

    On the intermediate floor of the ndestine facility, on a floor teeming with a thousand of the facility''s strongest super soldiers, Rudy stood tall and resolute. The air crackled with tension as the soldiers surrounded him, their advanced weapons gleaming with deadly intent. But Rudy, with unparalleled and unimaginable powers, remained undeterred.

    As the soldiers charged at him, Rudy tapped a bit into his unlimited power, a surge of energy coursing through his veins. He unleashed a wave of telekic force, repelling the first wave of attackers, their bodies hurtling backward with bone-shattering impacts.

    Swiftly shifting tactics, Rudy focused his mind, and time seemed to slow down. He darted between the soldiers with blinding speed, evading bullets and energy projectiles. With a flick of his wrist, he created a powerful force field, shielding himself from the onught of attacks.

    Using his perceptive skill, Rudy anticipated the movements of his adversaries, sidestepping their strikes with uncanny precision. He retaliated with devastating bursts of energy, obliterating clusters of soldiers with each st. His powers danced in harmony, manipting elements, bending reality, and rendering the soldiers'' weapons useless.

    Undeterred by their numbers, Rudy summoned ethereal mes, engulfing his hands in scorching fire. He unleashed a whirlwind of zing fists, his mes reducing the soldiers'' armor to molten g and incinerating their bodies with ruthless efficiency.

    As the battle raged on, Rudy used his telepathic abilities, delving into the soldiers'' minds, unraveling their weaknesses and deepest fears. One by one, their resolve crumbled, rendering them powerless against his onught.

    But the soldiers fought with unwavering loyalty, their superhuman abilities posing a formidable challenge. Rudy''s body became a blur of motion, seamlessly transitioning between his multiple powers. He manipted gravity to render the soldiers weightless, sending them soaring into the air before crashing back to the ground with bone-crushing force.

    With a mere thought, Rudy created shockwaves that reverberated through the floor, shaking the very foundations of the facility. The soldiers stumbled and faltered, their superhuman strength no match for Rudy''s fighting skills.

    Amidst the chaos, Rudy''s eyes zed with determination. His powers reached their zenith as he tapped even deeper into his powers abilities, transcending mortal limits. He became an unstoppable force, a tempest of power and fury.

    The remaining soldiers, battered and broken, realized the futility of their resistance. Fear gripped their hearts as they witnessed theirrades fall one by one, their powers rendered useless before Rudy''s might.

    And then, in a final crescendo of power, Rudy unleashed a cataclysmic st of energy, an explosion that tore through the ranks of the soldiers, leaving devastation in its wake. The facility shook to its very core as the super soldiers were eradicated, their once-formidable force reduced to nothingness.

    Silence settled upon the scene, broken only by the crackling of residual energy. Rudy, with unparalleled and unimaginable powers, stood amidst the wreckage, his breath steady and his eyes aze with triumph. The thousand strongest super soldiers had fallen, and Rudy emerged as the victor.

    He was unmatched and indomitable.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    As Rudy stood amidst the aftermath of the intense battle, his eyes scanned the carnage with a mixture of awe and determination. The air was heavy with the stench of blood and the echoes of screams that had filled the space mere moments ago. But there was no time to rest. He knew that deeper within the facility awaited even greater challenges.

    Suddenly, a surge of energy coursed through Rudy''s body, a surge of power he hadn''t yet used. His muscles bulged with newfound strength, and his eyes glowed with a cosmic light.

    The room trembled as if the very walls feared him.

    His powers were on the verge of leaking again, just like in 1990. However, he wasn''t aware of that and kept using his powers to eradicate the trash from the mortal realm.

    From the shadows emerged a group of super soldiers who had managed to survive the initial onught. These were the elite, the strongest and most ruthless of them all. Their eyes glinted with a mix of fear and determination, knowing that their only chance of survival was to bring down Rudy, who stood before them.

    Without hesitation, the remaining soldiers unleashed a barrage of attacks, their strikes infused with their superhuman powers. Rudy, fueled by a burning resolve, met each assault head-on. He dodged lightning-fast punches and kicks, his body moving with an otherworldly grace. With each blow thatnded, he retaliated with devastating force, shattering bones and sending soldiers crashing to the ground.

    As the battle raged on, the room became a savage battleground. Blood sttered across the walls, and the sound of bones breaking filled the air. Rudy''s powers grew exponentially, enabling him to manipte the very fabric of reality. He summoned tendrils of energy piercing through the soldiers like spears, their bodies convulsing with pain.

    But the soldiers were relentless, driven by their enhanced abilities and their unwavering loyalty to the ndestine facility. They fought with a savage ferocity, their attacks never-ending and calcted.

    Some of them unleashed torrents of fire, scorching the air and creating a hellish inferno. Others manipted the earth itself, causing the ground to quake beneath Rudy''s feet, threatening to swallow him whole.

    Rudy''s body bore the scars of the battle, his clothes torn and bloodied. But he refused to stop, his determination unyielding. With a surge of cosmic power, he summoned a vortex of energy, drawing in everything in its path. The soldiers were caught in its grasp, their bodies twisted and torn as they were pulled into the vortex, disappearing into oblivion.

    Yet, even as the soldiers fell, Rudy knew that deeper within thebyrinthine facility awaited the true orchestrators of this atrocity. He pushed forward, his cosmic powers glowing in his veins. The walls crumbled beneath his touch, and rms red as he carved a path towards his final objective.

    The fight grew even more brutal and savage, with each encounter testing Rudy''s limits. His powers became a tempest of destruction, decimating everything in his path. The facility trembled, on the verge of copse under the weight of Rudy''s unleashed fury.

 Chapter 854 Transcendence

    As Rudy''s powers reached their pinnacle, and cosmic surged through his veins. He could feel the very fabric of reality bending to his will, granting him the ability to do anything he desired. With a triumphant roar, he unleashed the full extent of his transcendent abilities upon his enemies.

    The air crackled with electric energy as Rudy''s body shimmered with an ethereal glow. He morphed into pure energy, his form bing fluid and malleable. With a mere thought, he traversed through solid walls and reappeared behind his adversaries, catching them off guard.

    In a disy of unimaginable power, Rudy conjured an army of elemental creatures to aid him in his relentless assault. Earth golems materialized, their massive fists pulverizing anything in their path. Torrents of water surged forth, engulfing the soldiers and dragging them into a watery abyss. Fiery phoenixes soared through the air, engulfing the remaining adversaries in searing mes.

    But Rudy''s powers didn''t stop at elemental maniption. He delved deeper into the realm of impossibility, summoning ck holes that swallowed his enemies whole, reducing them to mere wisps of existence. He rewrote thews of gravity, causing soldiers to float helplessly in mid-air or be crushed under unimaginable pressure.

    With each passing moment, Rudy''s powers continued to evolve, granting him abilities that transcended mortalprehension. He could reshape matter, bending it to his will. He reconstructed the environment, turning walls into pathways and weapons into harmless objects.

    In an ultimate disy of his omnipotence, Rudy harnessed the very essence of creation itself. He forged celestial swords from stardust, each swing slicing through space and time with devastating effect. He summoned cosmic energy, unleashing beams of pure light that disintegrated anything they touched.

    Rudy stood as the embodiment of immeasurable power. His transcendent had propelled him to a level where he could manipte the very fabric of existence. He had be a force beyondprehension, an unstoppable being who held dominion over all.

    While staring at his reflection in the blood of his enemies, Rudy noticed his cosmic powers had begun to leak.

    "Shit¡­" he muttered.

    Thest time that happened with Rudy, his powers had exploded, killing him and turning him into raw energy. Rudy didn''t want that to happen again, so he decided to not use his powers and only use superhuman strength and speed to deal with the enemies on the deeper floors.

    In the depths of thebyrinthine facility, Rudy unleashed a disy of raw martial power, relying solely on his super strength and super speed. The air crackled with tension as he confronted wave after wave of guards and super soldiers, engaging them with lightning-fast strikes and bone-shattering blows.

    With every movement, Rudy''s muscles rippled with power, his senses honed to perfection. He evaded bullets with a dancer''s grace, darting between enemies beforeunching devastating attacks. His fists and feet became blurs of motion as he pummeled his adversaries with unmatched force.

    The guards and super soldiers, armed with their advanced weapons and formidable abilities, underestimated the sheer physical prowess of their opponent. Their attacks, once perceived as lethal, were now rendered futile against Rudy''s imprable defenses and lightning reflexes.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Amidst the chaos, Rudy weaved through thebyrinth''s treacherous traps, his super speed allowing him to dodge acid rain pouring from the ceiling pipes and sidestep deadly gas chambers. He utilized the environment to his advantage, turning the tables on his foes and using their own weapons against them.

    Each strike Rudynded carried the weight of a thunderous p, sending shockwaves through the bodies of his adversaries. Guards and super soldiers were sent flying, crashing into walls and machinery with bone-shattering impacts. The once-confident soldiers now trembled with fear, realizing the futility of their resistance against Rudy''s unstoppable force.

    Rudy''s relentless assault left a trail of destruction in his wake. Thebyrinthine corridors echoed with the sounds of shattered concrete, twisted metal, and the agonized cries of those foolish enough to stand in his way. The guards and super soldiers, once an imposing force, were reduced to broken and battered figures, their bodies strewn across thebyrinth''s floors.

    With a mighty roar, he unleashed a devastatingbination of strikes, unleashing a tempest of blows that left his adversaries in disarray. The guards and super soldiers fell one by one, their bodies unable to withstand the overwhelming force unleashed by Rudy''s hands.

    Finally, the tumultuous battle came to an end, leaving thebyrinthine facility in ruins. Rudy stood amidst the wreckage, his chest heaving with exertion and a fierce determination burning in his eyes. The air was heavy with the scent of victory and the echoes of his triumph.

    As Rudy delved deeper into the secret facility to ensure he hadn''t left a single soul alive, he stumbled upon a chamber that shattered his very core. Rows upon rows of baby pods lined the room, each one holding an innocent life, manipted and experimented upon. His heart wrenched with anguish at the sight of these defenseless newborns, subjected to the organization''s twisted desires.

    Rudy approached the pods, his hand trembling with a mixture of sorrow and anger. Some of the babies were born of natural means, stolen from their families and brought here to be molded into weapons. Others were the result of artificial creation, born from the unholy union of advanced science and gic maniption.

    In the dim light, Rudy surveyed the delicate features of these young souls, their innocent faces bearing the weight of the world''s cruelty. He could feel the tendrils of their powers entwining with empathy, resonating with the shared pain of these stolen lives.

    With great care, Rudy began to disable the machinery that sustained the pods. Soft beeps and hums filled the air as the life-sustaining systems were shut down. Each baby was gently cradled, their fragile forms shielded from harm as Rudy moved through the chamber, setting them free from their artificial confines.

    Time seemed to stand still as Rudy emerged from the chamber with hundreds of babies floating in the air beside him. A chorus of cries and soft coos echoed in the hallways, a poignant reminder of the preciousness of life and the innocence that should be safeguarded at all costs.

    "I¡­ am ready to¡­ announce my Lordship¡­" he asserted in an emotionless voice as he stared at the human test subjects and the beings of other races.

 Chapter 855 Friendly Fire

    Rudy''s gaze turned to the captives, the mythical creatures and the humans who had suffered under the cruel experiments of the ndestine facility. With a tender touch, he released them from their restraints, promising them freedom and a chance to rebuild their shattered lives.

    As Rudy came out of the bottomless pit¡ª that was once abyrinthine facility of over a hundred floors¡ª cradling the newborns in the air behind him, amotion erupted.

    They all had witnessed Rudy''s fighting skills and his mighty power. A single super soldier on whom they couldn''t even scratch¡­ Rudy defeated hundreds of thousands of them despite being a one-man army.

    They didn''t need proof or a rification on what was happening, but the majority of the people present there had the same question in their mind¡ª If he could easily put an end to their suffering, where was he all this time?

    Some even wondered why someone so powerful as Rudy saved them? What would he gain from doing that? What was his goal? What was he going to do with the innocent newborns hovering behind him?

    They were convinced that someone such as Rudy definitely couldn''t be their ally, but if he was a foe, he wouldn''t have cared to save them.

    As the dust settled and Rudy reached out to the mythical creatures and rescued humans, they stirred, their eyes filled with confusion and fear. The intense battle had left them disoriented, their trust shattered by the chaos that had unfolded around them.

    They saw Rudy, his powers still emanating with raw energy, and their instincts kicked in, perceiving him as an unknown threat. Even when they were well aware that they would die if they did anything foolish.

    The test subjects, their bodies infused with the powers derived from the supergene experiments, perceived Rudy as an enemy and prepared to defend their domain. Their newfound abilities surged forth, crackling with energy and intent. The rescued humans, their minds warped by the facility''s experiments, manifested their own mutations, their bodies contorting into monstrous forms.

    The air crackled with tension as Rudy found himself confronted by these individuals, their powers manifesting in a variety of ways. Some wielded control over elements, conjuring gusts of wind or summoning mes.

    Others disyed superhuman strength, their muscles rippling with raw power. Yet another group exhibited supernatural agility and speed, darting around with remarkable precision.

    Though Rudy''s initial instinct was to retaliate, he recognized the pain and confusion in the test subjects'' eyes. He understood that these individuals were victims, manipted and twisted by the organization''s insidious experiments. Withpassion in his heart, Rudy sought a way to subdue them without causing harm, to break through the fog of their altered minds.

    Drawing upon his own formidable abilities, Rudy engaged in a delicate dance of evasion and redirection. He deflected bursts of energy with controlled precision, maneuvering swiftly to avoid the attacks of those with enhanced strength.

    He utilized their telekic prowess to gently restrain those with heightened agility, redirecting their movements away from harm.

    With each interaction, Rudy projected waves of calming energy, attempting to bridge the gap between himself and the test subjects. He spoke soothing words, imploring the subjects to remember their shared suffering and the desire for freedom.

    Rudy conveyed that he was not an enemy, but rather a guiding light towards liberation from the clutches of their tormentors.

    Gradually, the resistance of the test subjects waned. Their once-ferocious onught diminished as glimmers of recognition and trust began to flicker in their eyes.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He had sessfully managed to calm the test subjects down. He thought that everything had finally ended, but when he turned to the mythical beings, he was left surprised.

    The mythical creatures, brimming with ancient power and an instinct for self-preservation, unleashed their own formidable abilities. The air crackled with lightning as thunderous storms brewed overhead.

    All this time, the powers of the beings of myths were sealed using advanced equipments that Rudy had freed them from. Now, they were no longer the weak, needy beings who were begging for help.

    Massive wings unfurled, casting a shadow over the battlefield. Horns red, and the ground shook beneath the colossal footsteps of giants.

    Rudy, taken aback by their aggression, swiftly recognized the need to prove himself as an ally. He held his ground, his eyes filled with empathy and understanding. With a calming presence, he projected his thoughts to the creatures, his telepathic powers bridging the gap of misunderstanding.

    He conveyed his intentions, assuring them that he hade to liberate, not to conquer. But the creatures, fueled by their own primal instincts and the trauma they had endured, were not easily swayed.

    They attacked with a ferocity that matched their ancient origins. Thunderbolts rained down, narrowly missing Rudy as he dodged with unparalleled agility. He summoned protective barriers to shield himself from the onught of elemental forces.

    As the battle raged on, Rudy devised a n to quell the escting hostility. With a surge of cosmic power, he created a field of calm and tranquility, enveloping the area in an aura of serenity.

    The chaotic storms subsided, the ground ceased its trembling, and even the humans'' mutations reverted to their original forms.

    Stepping forward, Rudy extended his hand in a gesture of trust. His eyes radiate warmth andpassion, inviting the mythical creatures and humans to see the truth within his intentions and that he was not an enemy.

    Slowly, hesitantly, they began to lower their defenses, sensing the sincerity that resonated from Rudy''s every word and action.

    One by one, the creatures and humans approached, their skepticism giving way to curiosity. Rudy used his powers to heal their wounds, mending their battered bodies and broken spirits.

    With his act of kindness and empathy, trust was rebuilt. The mythical creatures and humans realized that Rudy hade not as an enemy, but as a savior. They saw the selflessness in his actions, the burning desire to right the wrongs that had been inflicted upon them.

    However, they were mistaken. Rudy''s actions weren''t selfless. He had devised a n and the test subject humans and the mythical beings were part of it.

    Of course, he saved them, but because they were of use to him. Otherwise, they would have, one day, eventually, be a threat to him¡ª just like Pearu.

 Chapter 856 Gathering Of The Human Test Subjects And The Mythical Beings.

    With a sense of awe and satisfaction, Rudy hovered in the air, his gaze sweeping across the vast expanse before him. On the left side stood the thousands of test subjects he had saved from the clutches of the ndestine facility. Their faces bore the marks of suffering, yet hope shone in their eyes. They looked up to him with reverence and gratitude, their lives forever changed by his intervention.

    On the right side stood the mythical creatures, majestic and awe-inspiring. They possessed an air of ancient wisdom and strength that transcended time itself. Rudy felt a deep connection to these beings, for they, too, had suffered under the facility''s cruel experiments. But now, they stood beside him as allies, united in their shared purpose to rebuild and seek justice.

    As Rudy surveyed the scene, a thought crossed his mind.

    ''Was I in the same facility?'' he wondered.

    Rudy had seen the faces of the scientist who experimented on him, but he couldn''t find them there. There were many possibilities; it could be that those scientists were hired a few yearster or they were on leave.

    It could also be that Rudy was in a different facility and there are many other such facilities where the humans are being experimented on with the genes of the beings of the other races.

    Rudy realized that this was not the end of his search for the super gene facilities. The battle he had fought was only the beginning, for there were countless others still suffering, trapped in the clutches of oppression.

    With a gentle descent, Rudynded gracefully amidst the gathered survivors. His presencemanded respect and fear.

    "What should we address you as, O Saviour?" they asked.

    "You can call me Rudy."

    One of the Human Test Subjects: Rudy, words cannot express the gratitude we feel for what you have done. You saved us from a life of torment and despair. We owe you our lives.

    One of the Mythical Beings: Indeed, Rudy. We mythical beings have been trapped and used for nefarious purposes. Your intervention has granted us freedom and a chance to reim our true selves. We are forever indebted to you.

    Rudy: Please, there''s no need for gratitude. I could not stand by and let innocent lives suffer. It was my duty to help, to bring justice to this despicable organization.

    Although What Rudy said was true, there was more to it.

    A human stepped forward with a mixture of awe and gratitude on his face and calmly said, "Rudy... I am grateful for what you''ve done. To think that we were on the brink of death, and now we have a chance at life again... It''s incredible."

    A warm smile graced Rudy''s face as he heard that.

    "You risked everything to save us, even knowing the truth about our condition. We pledge our unwavering loyalty to you, Rudy. We will fight by your side until the end," another human said.

    Rudy nodded in appreciation.

    A mythical creature bowed respectfully and uttered, "Oh, mighty Lord, we owe you our lives and our eternal gratitude. You have freed us from the clutches of darkness and granted us the chance to reim our ancient glory."

    The beings of the myth didn''t need proof. Somehow, deep down, they knew that the entity standing in front of them was none other than the Legendary Lord.

    Rudy extended a hand in a gesture of humility and said, "You honor me with your words. I did what I had to. As yours and everyone''s Lord, I had to put an end to this."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Another Mythical Creature, her voice filled with reverence, stepped forward and meekly said, "We pledge our loyalty to you, Lord. We will lend our powers and wisdom to your cause to ensure a better world for all. You have shown us the path to redemption."

    Rudy turned to the humans and dered something concerning to them.

    His voice softened as he addressed the gathered humans, the weight of the truth heavy in his words. He exined that their bodies had been subjected to intense gic experimentation, resulting in severe mutations that posed a threat to their lives.

    It was a harsh reality they had to face, but Rudy was determined to offer them a chance at survival.

    He then turned to the mythical being''s side and added, "You don''t have to worry. Your bodies are already in the process of healing themselves, thanks to my powers. But the humans aren''t as lucky."

    "Then use your powers to save us, too!"

    "What do we have to do in order to live?"

    "Can''t you help us?"

    "Does that mean we will die, regardless?"

    "What was the point of saving us, then?"

    The humans began to yell and beg for help as they caused a ruckus.

    CLAP!

    With a loud p, Rudy made them silent.

    "I have a proposal for all the human test subjects present here."

    He made them an offer: if they swore a loyalty oath to him, if they ced their trust in his powers and leadership, he would use his time maniption powers to halt the progression of their mutations.

    It would require their unwavering loyalty and cooperation, as well as theirmitment to the cause they now fought for.

    They fell silent as the humans grappled with this revtion. Fear, uncertainty, and desperation mingled in their eyes.

    One of the humans stepped forward, crossing arms and staring at Rudy with skepticism. "I don''t trust you. You are more dangerous than the people from the facility. You hold so much power, it''s terrifying. How do we know you won''t turn against us?"

    Rudy looked into the man''s eyes and responded, "I understand your concerns, but I assure you that my intentions are pure. I have dedicated my life to fighting for justice and protecting those in need. I ask for your trust, for together, we can aplish far more than we ever could alone."

    ''Not entirely true, but I don''t mean any harm to them so long as they don''t mess with me,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

 Chapter 857 Rudy, Humans, and the Mythical Beings.

    Chapter 857 Rudy, Humans, and the Mythical Beings.

    "You say you''ve saved us, but what about those we''ve lost?! What about the lives ruined by these experiments? How can we forgive and forget?!" another human yelled angrily.

    "I understand the pain and anger you feel. I''ve witnessed the atrocitiesmitted by this facility and I know how it feels.. We cannot change the past, but we can fight for a future where such horrors no longer exist. Let our actions speak louder than our words."

    A human trembled in fear as she hugged herself and spoke while stuttering, "You ask for our loyalty, but what if we''re just pawns in your grand n? Will you sacrifice us for your ideals?"

    ''Yes, if you try to do anything funny. You are no use to me. You can neither benefit me nor destroy me. I am simply doing a favor on you all by allowing you to be a part of my grand n,'' he uttered to himself.

    Rudy shook his head and spoke in earnest andpassionate tone: "I would never sacrifice any of you. Your lives hold immeasurable value. I seek to protect and empower you, to give you a chance at a better life. Together, we will navigate the challenges ahead, so you can save others, just like I saved you all."

    One of them raised his voice defiantly and yelled, "I won''t bow down to you! We can fight for our own freedom, without relying on someone with uncontroble powers."

    ''Yeah, right. You would have died, anyway. Goddamn, why are humans so dumb? I saved them all and they can''t show gratitude? They obviously know what I can do, yet they think they can go against me and survive?

    The mythical beings are smart. They know speaking against me would be a foolish move that would guarantee their death. They fear and respect me, so why can''t these humans do the same?

    I can simply kill those who won''t submit to me, but I am making a good image here. If I kill a single soul, the rest of them wouldn''t be pleased and they would develop a sense of hate towards me.''

    SIGH!

    He let out a weary sigh and calmed himself down.

    Rudy gently smiled and responded, "I respect your independence and the strength of your spirit. But know that my powers can be used for the greater good. Let me prove to you that I ammitted to building a future where all beings, including yourself, can thrive and be free."

    ''And if you are still not convinced, then go to hell. I will kill you when no one is around. There are hundreds of thousands of you. If a few dozen of you go missing, none will notice.

    Seriously, why do they make me look like a bad guy here? I am trying to help them, aren''t I? If I truly wanted to harm them, I wouldn''t have held back my powers when I was fighting with the super soldiers and even after that, when I fought the humans.

    If I wanted pawns, I would have used my hypnosis ability and ordered all of you to lick my feet.''

    Rudy answered their questions and convinced all of them. After all, Rudy was only healing those who agreed with him, and who wouldn''t want to live if they were given a chance?

    One by one, they stepped forward, their voices trembling but determined. They pledged their loyalty to Rudy, their willingness to follow his lead, and to fight alongside him for a future where their lives would be preserved and their suffering would end.

    Rudy acknowledged their pledges with a solemn nod, epting their loyalty. He knew the weight of the responsibility he had taken upon himself to protect and safeguard their lives, but he was resolved to honor his promise.

    With a surge of his power, Rudy began the intricate process of halting their mutations. His energy enveloped their bodies, coursing through their veins, and mending the damage that had been inflicted upon them. He painstakingly rewrote their gic codes, restoring them to a state of stability and bnce.

    As the process unfolded, the humans could feel the transformative power of Rudy''s abilities. The pain and despair of their mutations gradually gave way to relief and hope. They witnessed their bodies revert to a semnce of their former selves; the mutations receding and fading away.

    When the process wasplete, Rudy stood before them, their savior and protector. He urged them to embrace their second chance at life, to cherish the opportunity they had been granted. But he reminded them that their loyalty and dedication to the cause were crucial for their continued well-being.

    The humans, overwhelmed with gratitude, pledged their eternal loyalty to Rudy. They understood the gravity of his sacrifice and the profound impact his powers had on their lives.

    Rudy stood at the center of a spacious area surrounded by the liberated humans and mythical creatures. His gaze moved across the diverse assembly, each face reflecting a mixture of curiosity, hope, and uncertainty.

    With a wave of his hand, the air shimmered with energy, and elemental creatures materialized before them - majestic creatures of fire, gentle beings of water, sturdy embodiments of earth, and ethereal spirits of the air.

    "My friends," Rudy began, his voice carrying a sense of authority andpassion. "You have all suffered under the oppression of the ndestine facility. Today, I offer you a choice. You can return to the world you once knew, or you can join me in my dynasty, a ce of safety and abundance."

    Whispers of excitement filled the room as the creatures and humans exchanged nces, contemting their options. Some had been torn from their homnds and longed to return, while others sought refuge and stability in the sanctuary Rudy promised.

    A few humans stepped forward, their expressions filled with determination. "We want to go back to our families," they voiced, their voices tinged with both hope and hesitation.

    Who in their right mind wouldn''t want to do that?

    Even Rudy, when he was in the same situation, where he was experimented on¡­ there wasn''t a single second where he wished he hadn''t agreed for the super gene experiment. And that he had died in the bed alongside his loved ones.

 Chapter 858 Rudys Offer

    Chapter 858 Rudy''s Offer

    When Rudy gave them a choice, he had already expected what most answers would be.

    Rudy''s eyes softened with empathy as he addressed them, his voice gentle yet firm. "I understand your longing to reunite with your loved ones. But you must know that the organization has fabricated your deaths, and any attempt to reconnect would put you and your families in grave danger."

    He paused, allowing his words to sink in. The weight of their decision hung in the air. "I offer you an alternative. Stay with us, in my dynasty. It is a secluded haven, shielded from the prying eyes of those who seek to harm you. Here, you can find a new family, support, and the chance to rebuild your lives."

    Silence enveloped them as the gravity of Rudy''s words settled upon them. The humans exchanged nces, their hearts torn between a longing for their families and the realization of the risks involved. Slowly, one by one, they nodded, their resolve strengthened.

    "I know most of you volunteered on the super gene experiment and they provided you a win-win deal that you could not reject. However, that was nothing but a lie. Your family wasn''t given a single penny, and they were told that you had died.

    Not only that, but they didn''t provide the so-called dead body to your family since you weren''t dead, but alive. They were made to believe that you had agreed to donate your organs or use your body for research purposes so they could find the cure of the cause of your death.

    While some of you might have been kidnapped and brought here by other means." Rudy took a short pause and continued, "You might be wondering how do I know something like that? Because I was one of you.

    I was in the same situation. I had gotten into a terrible ident, but now I wonder if that ident was on purpose or it was a coincidence. Perhaps it was all nned, and they chose the mostpatible humans as test subjects.

    That would make sense, since there shouldn''t have been any trucks during the daytime. I had made sure the signals were right. Also, I would love to hear your stories and how you were trapped in being the test subjects.

    However, we are short on time. The organization could send their back up so we should leave as soon as possible. I want you to make a quick decision. If you want to endanger your loved one''s life, then you can choose to leave. You have your freedom."

    "I choose to join you," one of the humans spoke, her voice steady. "I cannot risk endangering my family. Here, with you, I see a chance for a new beginning."

    "But what about our loved ones?" someone asked. "What if they are in need and going through hardships?"

    "I can provide them money from time to time if that''s your concern," Rudy responded.

    "If we join you, can you also bring my family to stay in your dynasty?" another asked. "That way, we don''t have to be away from them and their lives won''t be in danger either."

    "I can''t do that." Rudy shook his head and continued, "There are hundreds of thousands of you. If I agree to bring one of your family, the others will ask the same. I already promised that I will be equal to all of you, so I can''t favor one of you over another."

    Others followed suit, their convictions aligning with the realities they faced. They saw in Rudy a leader who could guide them towards a future free from fear and persecution.

    Rudy smiled, gratitude and respect shining in his eyes. "You have made a wise choice. Together, we will forge a path forward, a united front against those who have sought to harm us. Wee to our dynasty, where you will find safety, prosperity, and the chance to rebuild your lives."

    He addressed them with a voice filled with unwavering resolve. He spoke of a future where all beings, regardless of their origins, could coexist in harmony. He spoke of a world where the powers they possessed would be wielded not as weapons, but as tools for healing and progress.

    The test subjects and mythical creatures listened intently, their hearts filled with newfound hope. They had witnessed Rudy''s power firsthand, but they had also witnessed hispassion and the depths of his empathy. They believed in his vision, for it resonated with the core of their being.

    With renewed purpose, Rudy dered that they would forge a society where the strength of theirbined abilities would be used to uplift and protect the weak. Together, they would dismantle the remnants of the ndestine facility and expose the truth to the world. They would fight for justice, for the rights of all beings, and ensure that no one would ever endure the horrors they had suffered.

    Rudy hovered in the air to capture what he had achieved today. His attack was personal, and he had never felt better about using his powers than he did that night.

    The battle was won; the facility reduced to ruins. Rudy''s powers, now at their zenith, had paved the way for a new era¡ªone where hope would rece despair, and where justice would prevail over oppression. And as he stepped into the wreckage, Rudy embraced his destiny, ready to face any challenge that awaited him, for his powers had transcended the boundaries of imagination, and he was truly limitless.

    "Now it''s time¡­ to test a new power. Grand¡­ summoning."

    Rudy hovered in the center of a vast open space above the beings of myths and the human test subjects, his eyes focused and his hands raised towards the sky. As he channeled his immense cosmic powers, the air grew heavy with anticipation.

    SNAP!

    He was surrounded by a circle of intricate symbols, and sigils etched into the ground. His eyes glowed with a radiant energy as he raised his arms, palms open to the heavens above.

 Chapter 859 Grand Summoning

    Chapter 859 Grand Summoning

    With amanding voice, he began to chant ancient words of power, invoking the elements themselves.

    From the fiery depths, columns of mes erupted, dancing and twisting in the air. Sparks leaped and crackled, creating a mesmerizing disy of pure elemental fire. Water began to rise, forming swirling torrents and cascading waves that moved in perfect harmony. Mist and droplets filled the air, creating an ethereal atmosphere.

    As the wind picked up, gusts turned into powerful currents, causing trees to sway and leaves to flutter. The air became charged with a vibrant energy, carrying with it the promise of change and renewal. Earth trembled beneath Rudy''s feet, and the ground itself seemed to pulse with life, as if awakening from a long slumber.

    And then, from all corners of the summoning circle, beings of pure elemental essence emerged. Fire sprites danced and twirled, water nymphs shimmered with ethereal beauty, and earth guardians stood tall and steadfast. Air spirits soared through the sky, carrying with them a gentle breeze. Creatures made of light and shadows intertwined, creating an enchanting spectacle.

    Gradually, a swirling mist of smoke and shadows began to materialize before him, coalescing into ethereal figures that moved with an otherworldly grace.

    From the depths of the shadows emerged beings of intrigue and mystery. They glided through the air, their forms ever-shifting and elusive, like wisps of darkness given life. Each movement emanated a quiet intensity, their presence both captivating and unnerving. They exuded an aura of ancient power, embodying the secrets of forgotten realms.

    With a subtle shift in focus, Rudy directed his attention upwards. Brilliant beams of light pierced through the canopy of trees, cascading down in radiant brilliance. The luminescent rays converged, giving birth to radiant beings that radiated an aura of purity and celestial majesty.

    Their movements were fluid and graceful, as if choreographed by the very essence of light itself. They emanated an air of tranquility, as if they carried the hopes and dreams of countless beings.

    Turning his gaze to the earth beneath his feet, Rudy connected with the very essence of nature. He channeled his powers deep into the ground, causing the earth to tremble and shake.

    From the rich soil, majestic beings emerged, their bodies intertwined with branches and leaves. They possessed an ancient wisdom, as if they had witnessed the passing of ages. Their movements echoed the sway of branches in the wind, their connection to the natural world evident in every step.

    As the smoke and shadow creatures, the luminous beings of light, and the arboreal entities converged, the clearing became a symphony of elements. Smoke intertwining with light, shadows merging with radiance, and the rustling of leaves apanying celestial melodies.

    Each element had answered Rudy''s call, converging on a breathtaking disy of power and unity. The symphony of elements harmonized, their energies interweaving in a dazzling disy of unity and power. Rudy, standing at the epicenter, felt their presence and connection. It was as if he had be a conduit, channeling the very essence of nature itself.

    The onlookers witnessed the summoning and awed in bewilderment, knowing there was nothing Rudy couldn''t do.

    Rudy looked at them and spoke in a somber tone: "I have summoned these elemental creatures to give you a choice, a chance to decide your path. On one hand, you can return to the world you once knew, to the families and lives you left behind. On the other hand, you can choose to join me in my dynasty, where safety, prosperity, and a new sense of belonging await."

    "Living in luxury, protected from harm... It sounds tempting." One of the Mythical Creatures whispered to a fellow creature standing next to him.

    "We will be in the Lord''s presence. No one will be able to harm us."

    A young male human clenched his fists and hesitantly asked, his voice filled with longing, "I miss my family dearly. Can''t I just go back to them, even if it means danger? All I did in my life was to provide better for my parents and my pregnant wife."

    Rudy ced his hand gently on Human''s shoulder and responded, "I understand your longing, but you must consider the risks. The ndestine organization responsible for these experiments, they believe you are dead. If you were to return, it would put not only yourself but also your family in great danger. I urge you to stay secluded, where we can protect you and build a life together."

    Tears welled up in his eyes as he nodded. "It''s a painful choice, but I trust your judgment. I will stay in your dynasty, Rudy."

    "Thank you for your trust. I promise to create a ce where you can find happiness and purpose," Rudy muttered in a sorrowful tone.

    Even after Rudy had taken his time to exin the humans, they couldn''t understand the risk. But Rudy empathized with them, as he himself was a family man.

    Yet another human stepped forward and refuted, "I refuse to abandon my family. I need to let them know I''m alive, even if it means risking my life."

    "Please understand the danger you would be putting yourself and your family in. The elites from the ndestine organization will stop at nothing to protect their secrets. Think of the lives you could save and the future we can build together by staying secluded."

    The human was conflicted. He surely didn''t want to endanger the lives of his loved one, but he didn''t want to be away from them either.

    "I... I need time to think. But I won''t make any rash decisions."

    "Take all the time you need. We will support you no matter what you decide. Just remember, the safety and well-being of everyone here are our utmost priority." Rudy nodded in agreement.

    CLAP!

    "Now, time for the pledge!"

    The air was charged with a mix of anticipation and reverence. The humans and mythical beings stood before Rudy, their eyes shining with gratitude and a newfound sense of purpose. They had witnessed his extraordinary feats and experienced his unwavering determination to rescue them from the clutches of the ndestine facility.

 Chapter 860 Pledge || Departure

    Chapter 860 Pledge || Departure

    Rudy''s gaze swept across the gathering, his presencemanding attention and respect. His voice rang out with a blend of strength andpassion as he addressed them.

    "People of different races, united by the trials you have endured, today you stand on the precipice of a new beginning," he began, his words resonating deep within their souls. "Together, we have triumphed over darkness, and now I offer you a choice: to stand with me, to forge a path to freedom and prosperity, or to part ways and seek your own destiny.

    This will be thest time I will be asking you this and this is yourst chance to decide as well. No matter how much you beg or weepter, your prayers won''t be answered."

    A moment of silence hung in the air as the gravity of Rudy''s words sank in. Slowly, one by one, the humans and mythical beings stepped forward, their faces filled with determination and gratitude.

    "We pledge our loyalty to you, Rudy," one of the humans spoke, his voice firm and unwavering. "You have shown us a world beyond our wildest dreams, a chance for a future that was stolen from us. We stand by your side, ready to contribute our strength and skills to your cause."

    The mythical beings nodded in agreement, their eyes shining with a newfound purpose. "We, too, pledge our loyalty to you, Rudy," a centaur said, his voice resolute. "You have freed us from captivity and granted us a chance to reim our true essence. We offer our unique abilities and unwavering loyalty in the service of your dynasty."

    Rudy''s expression softened, touched by the unwavering loyalty and trust bestowed upon him. He extended his hand, and one by one, the humans and mythical beings reached out, cing their hands in his.

    "In this moment, we forge a bond, a bond of trust, loyalty, and shared purpose," Rudy dered, his voice filled with conviction. "Together, we shall ovee any obstacle thates our way. Our unity shall be our strength, and our determination shall be our guide."

    A surge of energy pulsed through the atmosphere, a tangible manifestation of their newfound alliance. It was a moment that sent shivers down their spines, as they felt the weight of their collectivemitment and the potential it held.

    As they stood there, hands sped together, a sense of unity and purpose filled their hearts. They were no longer individuals seeking refuge; they were a force, ready to shape their own destiny and build a dynasty that would endure.

    And so, with their loyalty pledged and their spirits emboldened, the humans and mythical beings stood tall, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. They had found their leader in Rudy, and they knew that together, they would carve a path towards a future filled with hope, freedom, and boundless possibilities.

    Their numbers were in hundreds of thousands, but that didn''t stop them from making the pledge to serve Rudy. With their pledge of loyalty echoing in the air, they set forth, ready to rewrite the future and build a world wherepassion and unity triumphed over cruelty and division.

    The air filled with a collective sense of relief and hope. The humans and mythical creatures embraced their newfound destiny, united under the banner of Rudy''s dynasty.

    With a final surge of power, Rudy bound the essence of the summoned beings to his will. Their forms solidified, the smoke and shadow creatures taking on a tangible presence, the luminous beings glowing with ethereal radiance, and the arboreal entities rooted in the earth. They awaited hismands, their eyes filled with loyalty and anticipation.

    Rudy, surrounded by these magnificent beings born from smoke and shadows, light and fire, trees and earth, felt an overwhelming sense of purpose. It was a testament to the limitless potential of his Lordly powers.

    Rudy gestured toward the towering elemental beings that stood before them, their forms radiating power and majesty. "These noble creatures have answered my call, offering their strength and guidance. They will serve as our means of transportation to my dynasty, a ce where you can find safety, sce, and a new beginning."

    A sense of anticipation filled the air as the humans and mythical beings looked upon the elemental beings with a mixture of wonder and trust.

    Rudy continued, his voice filled with warmth and reassurance. "Step forward, my friends, and climb upon the beings that havee to our aid. They will carry us to and where we can rebuild and thrive."

    With cautious steps, the humans and mythical beings approached the magnificent creatures summoned by Rudy''smand. They could feel the pulsating energy emanating from their forms, a tangible reassurance that they were in capable hands. One by one, they climbed onto the broad backs, wings, or forms of the elemental beings, finding their ce amidst the enchanting tableau.

    And with that, the elemental beings began to move, their steps as gentle as the wind and their flight as graceful as a bird in the sky. The humans and mythical beings clung to their newfound allies, feeling a sense of liberation as they soared through the air, leaving the remnants of their past behind.

    As the elemental beings carried the humans and mythical beings towards Rudy''s dynasty, a sense of wonder and excitement filled the air. The journey was a spectacle of sights and sensations as they traversed vastndscapes, soared over majestic mountains, and glided through shimmering clouds.

    The humans and mythical beings held onto their noble steeds with a mix of anticipation and awe. Their faces lit up with joy and curiosity as they absorbed the breathtaking views and experienced the exhrating rush of the journey. Someughed with delight, their spirits lifted by the freedom and liberation they felt.

    While Rudy flew alone on the highest level.

    As they continued their journey, the bond between the humans and mythical beings deepened. Conversations sparked, stories were shared, andughter echoed through the air. The barriers that once separated them began to crumble, reced by a sense of unity and camaraderie.

    Along the way, Rudy spoke words of encouragement, reminding everyone of the resilience they had shown and the strength they possessed. He shared his vision of a harmonious coexistence in his dynasty, where each individual would be valued and respected.

    The journey was not without its challenges. Stormy skies tested their resolve, but the elemental beings carried them safely through they encountered.

    the turbulence. The humans and mythical beings clung to one another, supporting andforting each other through the trials they encountered.

    Finally, as the sun began to set and cast a warm golden glow over the horizon, the majestic silhouette of Rudy''s dynasty came into view. Gasps of awe and amazement filled the air as they beheld the grandeur and beauty of their new home.

    The elemental beings gently descended, setting their passengers down on the grounds of the dynasty. As the humans and mythical beings stepped onto solid ground, they felt a sense of peace and belonging wash over them. They knew they had found a sanctuary, a ce where they could rebuild their lives and embrace the freedom they so longed for.

    Rudy stood at the forefront, his eyes gleaming with pride as he weed each individual with open arms. The journey had bonded them together, forging a collective strength that would shape the future of their dynasty.

    With grateful hearts and newfound hope, they entered Rudy''s dynasty, ready to embark on a new chapter of their lives. The journey had transformed them, and they were determined to build amunity based onpassion, understanding, and the shared belief in a brighter tomorrow.

 Chapter 861 At the Castle

    Chapter 861 At the Castle

    When Rudy was subjugating thebyrinthine facility, the beautiful girls of Rudy''s harem gathered in the opulent meeting room of the castle, their voices echoing through the grand chamber.

    It was amon hall which Lu B had designed for them to sit and enjoy quality time together with Rudy.

    The girls had selected a room of their choice and described how they wanted the interior to look like. Lu B had personally taken notes, and she was in the process of bringing the rooms of their dreams toe true.

    All the girls were present there, except Rias.

    As soon as Rudy left, Rias approached Lu B and demanded her room to be the first one to be prepared. And so, her wish was granted and her room was perfected first.

    Then, she closed herself in the room to get ready for her revenge n against Jane, who was oblivious to everything and having a meeting with the girls.

    "I feel sorry for Rias¡­" Maria muttered. "We can''t discuss harem in her presence, but it feels like we are betraying her trust by doing things behind her back."

    Of course, all the girls in Rudy''s harem knew that Jane was the only one who was unaware that Rias already knew everything. Rias had somehow managed to get all the girls onboard for her revenge n against Jane.

    After hearing Maria''s concern, Jane clenched her fists and said, "Isn''t it her fault too?"

    "Jane, how is it her fault?" Lilim asked with a mixture of curious and confused look on her face.

    "If it was me in her stead, or in fact, any other girl, she would surely have gotten suspicious of Rudy. But no, Rias never confronted Rudy about how close we are to him. Neither did she ask us. Don''t you think that''s strange?"

    "Isn''t it because she trusts us that we wouldn''t steal Rudy from her?" Angelica wondered, hiding her smirk behind her face.

    "Or¡­ she trusts Rudy that he would never fool around with other girls behind her back. I mean, we all are at fault here. We are partners in crime. All of us are equally guilty for misusing Rias'' trust, even Rudy.

    We all share an equal responsibility to let her know the truth. Remember, I am not the only one who is betraying her. And if she ever catches any of us, others will go down the same way."

    Jane was right ording to her since she didn''t know that Rias already knew about everyone even before they told her. After the vampire gang moved to the mortal Realm, the girls had taken up to themselves to let Rias know about the harem.

    However, Jane was the only girl who didn''t do that. And that''s what Rias was furious about.

    Jane had so many chances to reveal the truth, but she didn''t. If she hadn''t caught Jane and Rudy in the secret chamber where Rias was supposedly in the slumber, Rias would have never found out.

    Of course, Rudy would have told her as soon as he had gotten a perfect opportunity, but Jane wouldn''t have otherwise.

    Rias would have let it slide if it was any other girl, like she did with Niti. But Jane was her blood rted twin sister who hated humans, separated her from Rudy on Virgil''s order, and then fucked Rudy when she was in a slumber.

    Rudy could easily solve the pro-longing matter in seconds, but Rias didn''t want Rudy to intervene in her family matter. Still, Rudy wasn''t sure if he should let Rias do what she wanted, but he eventually let her do it.

    He wanted Jane and Rias to solve their matter for all at once, rather than them bringing it up again and again every other week or so.

    The other girls in Rudy''s harem shared the same concern.

    "Say, Jane¡­" Niti spoke out, softly. "Rudy was already acquainted with the other girls before and after he met Rias, but it''s different for you. These girls are strangers to Rias, but you aren''t. Don''t you think Rias would feel more hurt if she were to find out that you have been doing something so cruel to her?"

    Niti was a mother figure to Jane, and she was the only person Jane would listen to.

    "That''s why it is tough for me to tell her. It could break our rtionship or her rtionship with Rudy. I don''t want to destroy that, but I know I can''t keep my rtionship a secret forever." She let out a weary sigh and bit her lips.

    "I should have let Rudy tell her when he was offering his help. But I acted high and mighty in front of him to look cool. And now I can''t ask him to do the same. Otherwise, I will lose my self-respect."

    "So when do you n to tell Rias?" Lilim asked, ncing at Jane. "We moved to the castle today. I think it''s a great time to let her know. This will be a new beginning for all of our lives."

    "What about you girls? Are you not going to tell her?"

    "We will, after you."

    "I think that''s a bad idea. I can guarantee she will be fuming once I tell her, and if any of you tell her about the same, she might take her anger out on all of you, too."

    "Who wants to tell what to who?" Rias asked as she walked into the grand hall. With heavy footsteps, she approached the girls, who were sittingfortably in the soft chairs Lu B had bought for them.

    Lilim moved next to Angelica to make space for Rias to sit beside Jane.

    "So?" Rias made herselffortable next to Jane and nced at the girls'' faces. "What were you guys talking about?"

    "Oh, that!" Jane forced her smile and continued, "We were talking about a TV show we all watched a few nights back, and wondering what''s going to happen in the next season."

    "Looks like you have gotten a little too ustomed to the human world, Jane." Rias sharpened her re as her voice changed the tone. "I hope you don''t embrace to human ideology and be like them."

    Rias was there to give onest chance to Jane to see if she confessed or not. Now, she would not stop or alter her revenge n, no matter what happened.

 Chapter 862 Harem Spot Order

    Chapter 862 Harem Spot Order

    The girls talked for a while and kept the conversation going, but Rias didn''t seem interested in that. The sole reason she hade to the grand hall was to give Jane ast deserving chance. But now that Jane had messed that up, Rias got up and prepared to leave.

    "Where are you going?" Maria asked hesitantly, but in a cheerful tone to keep the positive vibe.

    Rias smiled slightly at Maria and pointed her gaze at the far away balcony.

    "The sun will be up soon. I want to explore the castle before the timees."

    After saying that, she left the hall.

    However, Maria and the girl knew the true reason. After all, they were a part of Rias'' n.

    As a matter of fact, Rias had no intention of giving Jane ast chance since she had so many opportunities but never confessed her crime. It was the girls who managed to convince Rias to do that.

    Out of all the girls, Maria tried her best since she had the same case as her.

    Although Maria considered Ruby to be her niece all her life, since they were of the same age, they were more like sisters. Until Maria found out that Ruby was her blood rted half-sister.

    Ruby had joined Rudy''s harem, though her rtionship with Rudy was a bit different from the rest of the girls.

    Maria knew how it felt for a family member to have the same lover, but she couldn''t quite imagine how Rias must have felt. Nevertheless, she could imagine how she would have felt if she found out that Ruby had fucked Rudy before she got a chance.

    She wanted everyone to get alone, everyone wanted the same thing, so the sooner Rias and Jane''s matter settled, the better it was for everyone.

    "Why didn''t you tell Rias?" Maria said angrily with a disappointed look on her face.

    "What? I have to be mentally prepared for something like this. And there is no way I was telling her anything in Rudy''s absence. I need Rudy to be there when I do that."

    "Why do you need Rudy? Do you think he will stand up for you and back you up?" Lilim remarked.

    "No, but he is my strength and my source of confidence."

    "And also your shield."

    "I don''t understand, though." Ruby quipped. "You are stronger than Rias, right? So why are you afraid of her? Yes, you are guilty and at fault. Yes, Rias will be pissed once you tell her. But what can she do to you?"

    Ruby wondered with a glint of curiosity in her eyes.

    "It''s not about who is strong. It''s about rtionships. Heck, if it was any other girl instead of Rias, I couldn''t have cared less."

    Maria raised her brows and squinted her eyes upon hearing that. "You mean us?"

    "No. You were added to harem after me. And let''s be honest, I am like¡­ the second girl to enter Rudy''s harem. You all came after me."

    "Who is the first ording to you?" Angelica shot a judging nce at Jane.

    "You, of course."

    "Oh, and you are second? What about Rias?"

    "Okay, I was third. Happy?"

    "Wait, are we counting in a chronological order on who met Rudy first?" Ruby questioned.

    "Yes, but it''s not who met first, it''s who fell in love first."

    Angelica raised her hand and said, "Technically, Miss Elena would be the first girl, then."

    "Rias is the second," she added and continued, "And I am the third."

    "I am fourth, then?" Jane wondered.

    "Fourth would be Alice."

    "Okay, fifth." - Jane.

    "That spot goes to Alice."

    "Argh! Sixth?"

    "That''s Reina''s cue."

    "Surely, I am the seventh."

    "You forgot Rize."

    "No, she recently joined his harem, I know it!"

    "But she was in a rtionship with Rudy before that."

    "Fine! I am the eighth girl to join Rudy''s harem. No one can refute that!"

    "Uh huh." Maria waved her hand at Jane. "That''s me."

    "How?! You fucked him after the gambling tournament, and that fucked him the night you met him, doesn''t mean everyone did the same. Our rtionship started before he went to the vampire world was after the vampire world!"

    Maria narrowed her gaze andmented, "Just because you fucked him the night you met him, doesn''t mean everyone did the same. Our rtionship started before he went to the vampire world to save Rias."

    "Gah! Who is ninth?"

    "Me, me!" Lilim raised her hand."

    "No, you weren''t." Angelica threw a pillow at Lilim. "Don''t try to sneak into a higher spot."

    "What do you mean by ''higher spot'', huh?" Lilim quoted with her fingers. "We are simply talking about the order of Rudy''s harem. We all are equal. Your miss Elena is the same as Ruby here."

    "Yes, yes, I know. But we shouldn''t lie about the order either. In fact, I think we should write it down somewhere so future harem members can know what number of the order they belong to."

    "Back at the pce of the Vampire Realm, there used to be a wall where the names of Vampire monarchs and their lineage were written down." Niti stated. "Since we abide in the castle, doing the same thing wouldn''t be too far-stretched."

    "True," Jane nodded. "That''s a great idea, Niti. I will try asking Rudy if he is okay with it. And while we are at it, I will ask if he can make our statues too."

    "As far as I know, Rudy won''t allow us to get statues." Lilim shook her head. "Think about it, a few hundred years from now on, when we are no longer¡­ you know, anyone can do anything with our statues¡­"

    "Yeah but¡­" Jane shrugged. "What can happen? They are just statues, you know? Think of it as an image you take on phones. Statues are just a 3D portrait."

    "And when exactly has Rudy openly shown our pictures to anyone?"

    Ruby nudged Maria and whispered, "Do they always switch topics like that? A while ago, we were discussing something very important, and now we are talking about statues."

    "Don''t worry, you will get used to it soon enough."

 Chapter 863 Selfless Selfishness

    Chapter 863 Selfless Selfishness

    "Do you have time to waste, Jane?" Lilim asked in a rather confident tone. "I know you are just trying to stall so you don''t have to confess. It''s still not toote, you know? Believe me, you wille to regret wasting this chance."

    Jane shrugged her shoulders with a confused look on her face and said, "I haven''t told her anything for months, so why would me not telling her for one more day make any difference?"

    "Do what suits you better."

    "She got tossed from the second spot to tenth. Let her recover from that, Lilim," Mariamented with a grin on her face.

    "Ninth!" Jane hissed.

    After noticing Angelica had gone silent, as though she was lost in a deep thought, Maria nudged Lilim and pointed her gaze at Angelica.

    "What''s wrong, Jess?" Lilim asked with a curious and concerned look on her face. "I never thought I would see a day where you would seem so serious."

    Angelica chuckled softly and uttered, "I was just wondering if moving to the castle was a good idea."

    "What do you mean? Of course, it''s a good idea. We now have our own rooms and a bigger ce for ourselves. We have more freedom and privacy."

    "Yes, but Rudy won''t be here all the time. And you know it."

    "Well, he has his own life and work to do. But that doesn''t mean we should always be with him. And let''s be honest, the more girls he gets in his harem, the less time he will spend with each girl."

    "I don''t have a problem with that. I doubt his current harem can actually satisfy his daily libido. Don''t misunderstand, I am not saying that we don''t pleasure him or he is bored with our bodies. What I want to say is we can''t keep up with his libido," Angelica stated calmly.

    "Most of his harem members are humans and humans can''t keep up with him," Lilim added.

    "Exactly. That''s why he has fucked the non-human girls more than the human girls. that we can''t keep up with his libido? We are humans. We don''t possess powers or a 14:41

    tough body."

    The only human he has actually fucked until now is Miss Elena, Reina, and Maria."

    "That can''t be true, right?" Jane asked with a surprised look on her face.

    "I think it is," Lilim nodded. "I am not sure if he has other human girls, or someone he hasn''t told us about yet."

    "Hey, why are you talking about humans like this?" Maria frowned. "How is it our fault that we can''t keep up with his libido? We are humans. We don''t possess powers or a tough body."

    "No one is ming humans, Maria," Lilim calmed her down. "We are just saying that he should get more non-humans in his harem if he wants to satisfy his libido."

    "..."

    "He won''te to us and say that ''You girls can''t satisfy me.'' but it''s obvious if you think about it. We all always pass out while having sex because of intense pleasure and he is left unsatisfied."

    All the girls present there averted their gazes¡ª except Vriti and Ruby, who hadn''t tasted Rudy''s sausage yet.

    Ruby watched the girls'' reaction and found it amusing.

    "If he had stayed loyal to one girl only, she would have died by now," shemented. "You girls should give credit to Angelica, who convinced Rudy to have a harem."

    "We would have if¡­" Lilim turned to Angelica and continued, "If that was her intention. The reason she asked Rudy to have a harem was quite selfish, actually. She even fooled Rudy by stating a sensible reason, which wasn''t her main motive."

    "You are not supposed to reveal that, Lilim," Angelica groaned.

    "Wait, what is she talking about?" Maria asked curiously.

    "You see, when she had possessed Rudy, she watched the porn Rudy was jerking too. And it was her first time. We all know how it feels when we watch the porn for the first time. We get butterflies in our stomachs and we naturally have the urge to masturbate.

    Rudy had watched a lot of porn after he saved Angelica from the tunnel and she was watching with him, oblivious to Rudy. He had even gone to Eric''s house to y an eroge game where hepleted all the routes, including the harem route.

    For those unaware, the eroge games usually have questionable stuff in it. Like incestuous rtionships and other hentai tags.

    Angelica, who was like a clear disk, consumed all the porn and adult stuff in the span of two to three days and corrupted her disk, only to be a pervert. She was dying to relieve her sexual tension, but she didn''t know how.

    No one could see or touch her, until she devised a n to seduce Rudy, who¡ª just like her¡ª was sexually pent up. She thought Rudy would naturally feel attracted to her if they shared a closed space, but that didn''t happen.

    She realized Rud only loved one girl¡ª Elise, and he still loved her. He was ready to wait for her for years.

    If that truly happened, Angelica would be nothing but a wandering ghost in Rudy''s house. She knew she had to do something, but she couldn''t just go to him and ask him to fuck her. That was unreal and guaranteed failure.

    Then she remembered how the eroge game Rudy yed had a harem route as well. All the other routes had a one-girl ending and the main character was loyal to that girl and even rejected the other girls who confessed to him.

    Fortunately, the harem route solved that problem and all the girls were okay with sharing the main character. But it seemed outrageous to Angelica. The idea of sharing the man she loved left her distressed.

    However, she knew that there was no other chance. To stay with Rudy forever, she convinced herself to allow Rudy to have a harem. And thus, she used the most logical excuse to convince Rudy.

    Of course, the excuse was the truth, and Rudy was able to save the girls from their demise. To be honest, if it wasn''t for Angelica, I don''t think we would be sitting here as a group of girls who have the same lover, hungry for his love and dick."

    "You promised you would keep it a secret if I told you." Angelica shook her head in disbelief with a disappointed look on her face.

    "We are still grateful to you, though," Lilim smiled.

    "I agree." Jane leaned back and haughtily said, "If we had to vote on who should be the Queen of Rudy''s harem, I would vote for you."

 Chappter 864 Kingdom Come

    Chappter 864 Kingdom Come

    Lilim nced to the side of the balcony and raised her brows.

    Jane immediately noticed Lilim and asked, "What''s wrong, Lilim?"

    "..." Lilim didn''t react to Jane''s question and raised the other brow.

    "Lilim?" Maria asked this time.

    "I¡­ sense something¡­ I don''t know what, but¡­ it''s terrifying. I don''t think it''s good."

    "I sense nothing, though?" Jane reacted. "I don''t want to boast, but I am the strongest in the room. There is nothing I can''t do that others can."

    "Shut up, Jane. You are not helping. I wasn''t talking about sensing magic or aura. It''s¡­ I can''t exin it in words. It''s like¡­ looking at something and feeling certain that you shouldn''t get involved."

    "Yeah right¡­" Jane scoffed with a nk expression on her face. "I have never felt that in my life. Maybe I am just too strong to experience the feeling of being scared."

    "I don''t like where this is going¡­" Maria muttered and turned to Angelica to do something.

    Angelica nodded and stepped between Lilim and Jane.

    "Okay, stop right there. No fighting in Rudy''s absence. If you want to fight, you can fight all you want when Rudy is around."

    "Rudy is not our babysitter who needs to watch us all the time," Lilimmented.

    "Then act mature."

    The room felt silent as the girls exchanged nces.

    "I wonder where Rudy is¡­" Maria took out her phone.

    "What are you doing?" Rudy asked and snatched the phone from Maria.

    "I am calling him."

    "He told us that he has something important to do. Why do you want to knowingly disturb him?"

    "..."

    "Besides, it''s probably still midnight in Hel. I calcted the time and distance and it will take us 15 hours if we travel by boat. And Nine hours if we fly there. We are technically on the opposite side of the world right now."

    "But I am missing him¡­" She puckered her lips.

    "Let''s talk about him then."

    "Like what?"

    "Weren''t we talking about him all this time?"

    "What do you think Rudy will do with the castle and the houses?" asked Angelica.

    "Even the castle is too big for us. Let alone the hundreds of thousands of houses in this dynasty."

    "Maybe Rudy ns to turn those houses into a paradise for us," whispered Maria, her eyes filled with excitement. "Each of us will have our own luxurious mansion!"

    Lilim tilted her head, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Oh, but what about this grand castle where we all live together, like a true harem?"

    The suggestion sent waves of excitement and giggles throughout the room. The girls began imagining the grandeur of such a shared space, withvish decorations, beautiful gardens, and rooms filled withughter and joy.

    But not everyone shared the same sentiment. Jane crossed her arms and spoke with a hint of skepticism. "Do you really think Rudy would want us all under one roof? Perhaps he intends to give each of us our own private domain, where we can have our own space and freedom."

    Angelica, who had always been fiercely loyal to Rudy, defended him with determination. "No, you''re wrong. Rudy cherishes us all equally. I''m sure he wants us to live together, to foster a sense of unity and love. It''s what makes our harem special."

    As the discussion continued, different opinions emerged, reflecting the diverse personalities and desires of the girls. Some yearned for privacy and independence, while others embraced the idea of a close-knitmunity within the castle walls.

    Just as the debates grew heated, the girls all turned to the balcony and stared at each other''s faces.

    They could hear something from far away.

    "What''s that noise?" Ruby was the one to ask as she wasn''t experienced with such stuff and she freaked out.

    As the sun rose above the horizon, casting a warm golden glow over the horizon, the air crackled with anticipation. The harem stood together on the grand balcony of the enormous castle, their eyes fixed on the vast expanse before them.

    Rudy, the savior, emerged at the forefront, his presencemanding and his aura Underdes soldiers, lined the streets, their eyes wide with awe and admiration. They had heard tales of Rudy''s heroics, but to witness his triumph firsthand was an pulsating with power. Behind him, a tide of liberated human test subjects and mythical beings surged forward, their faces radiant with newfound freedom and hope. The air crackled with anticipation as they approached the heart of the kingdom, their collective footsteps echoing with a resounding rhythm.

    The inhabitants of the dynasty, the harem that stood by the balcony and the Underdes soldiers, lined the streets, their eyes wide with awe and admiration. They had heard tales of Rudy''s heroics, but to witness his triumph firsthand was an experience that surpassed all expectations.

    As Rudy strode through the grand archways of the kingdom, the liberated beings followed in his wake, their eyes gleaming with gratitude and reverence. They had been rescued from the clutches of darkness, from a life of torment and oppression, and now they stood tall, their spirits lifted by the promise of a new beginning.

    The kingdom itself seemed toe alive, vibrant banners fluttering in the breeze and music filling the air. The magnificent architecture and lush gardens stood as a testament to the glory and prosperity that awaited those who had suffered for far too long.

    Cheers erupted from the crowd as Rudy ascended and hovered high in the sky, his every movement radiating confidence and power. Underdes, standing alongside the test subjects, could hardly contain their emotions, their hearts swelling with pride and admiration.

    To the balcony, Rudy''s gaze swept across the gathered multitude, his eyes locking with those of the harem. A knowing smile yed on his lips, a silent acknowledgment of their unwavering support and devotion. In that instant, a connection forged through trials and triumphs pulsed between them, a bond that transcended words.

    They were surely confused and didn''t know what Rudy was nning. But since Rudy had brought them to his dynasty, they were curious.

    Of course, they had many questions, but they weren''t against the idea of the hundreds of thousands of humans and mythical beings living in the dynasty.

    Out of all, they were the ones who wanted Rudy to have his own kingdom to Rule, to be a part of something the Lord was part of.

 Chapter 864 Kingdom Come

    Lilim nced to the side of the balcony and raised her brows.

    Jane immediately noticed Lilim and asked, "What''s wrong, Lilim?"

    "..." Lilim didn''t react to Jane''s question and raised the other brow.

    "Lilim?" Maria asked this time.

    "I¡­ sense something¡­ I don''t know what, but¡­ it''s terrifying. I don''t think it''s good."

    "I sense nothing, though?" Jane reacted. "I don''t want to boast, but I am the strongest in the room. There is nothing I can''t do that others can."

    "Shut up, Jane. You are not helping. I wasn''t talking about sensing magic or aura. It''s¡­ I can''t exin it in words. It''s like¡­ looking at something and feeling certain that you shouldn''t get involved."

    "Yeah right¡­" Jane scoffed with a nk expression on her face. "I have never felt that in my life. Maybe I am just too strong to experience the feeling of being scared."

    "I don''t like where this is going¡­" Maria muttered and turned to Angelica to do something.

    Angelica nodded and stepped between Lilim and Jane.

    "Okay, stop right there. No fighting in Rudy''s absence. If you want to fight, you can fight all you want when Rudy is around."

    "Rudy is not our babysitter who needs to watch us all the time," Lilimmented.

    "Then act mature."

    The room felt silent as the girls exchanged nces.

    "I wonder where Rudy is¡­" Maria took out her phone.

    "What are you doing?" Rudy asked and snatched the phone from Maria.

    "I am calling him."

    "He told us that he has something important to do. Why do you want to knowingly disturb him?"

    "..."

    "Besides, it''s probably still midnight in Hel. I calcted the time and distance and it will take us 15 hours if we travel by boat. And Nine hours if we fly there. We are technically on the opposite side of the world right now."

    "But I am missing him¡­" She puckered her lips.

    "Let''s talk about him then."

    "Like what?"

    "Weren''t we talking about him all this time?"

    "What do you think Rudy will do with the castle and the houses?" asked Angelica.

    "Even the castle is too big for us. Let alone the hundreds of thousands of houses in this dynasty."

    "Maybe Rudy ns to turn those houses into a paradise for us," whispered Maria, her eyes filled with excitement. "Each of us will have our own luxurious mansion!"

    Lilim tilted her head, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Oh, but what about this grand castle where we all live together, like a true harem?"

    The suggestion sent waves of excitement and giggles throughout the room. The girls began imagining the grandeur of such a shared space, withvish decorations, beautiful gardens, and rooms filled withughter and joy.

    But not everyone shared the same sentiment. Jane crossed her arms and spoke with a hint of skepticism. "Do you really think Rudy would want us all under one roof? Perhaps he intends to give each of us our own private domain, where we can have our own space and freedom."

    Angelica, who had always been fiercely loyal to Rudy, defended him with determination. "No, you''re wrong. Rudy cherishes us all equally. I''m sure he wants us to live together, to foster a sense of unity and love. It''s what makes our harem special."

    As the discussion continued, different opinions emerged, reflecting the diverse personalities and desires of the girls. Some yearned for privacy and independence, while others embraced the idea of a close-knitmunity within the castle walls.

    Just as the debates grew heated, the girls all turned to the balcony and stared at each other''s faces.

    They could hear something from far away.

    "What''s that noise?" Ruby was the one to ask as she wasn''t experienced with such stuff and she freaked out.

    As the sun rose above the horizon, casting a warm golden glow over the horizon, the air crackled with anticipation. The harem stood together on the grand balcony of the enormous castle, their eyes fixed on the vast expanse before them.

    Rudy, the savior, emerged at the forefront, his presencemanding and his aura pulsating with power. Behind him, a tide of liberated human test subjects and mythical beings surged forward, their faces radiant with newfound freedom and hope. The air crackled with anticipation as they approached the heart of the kingdom, their collective footsteps echoing with a resounding rhythm.

    The inhabitants of the dynasty, the harem that stood by the balcony and the Underdes soldiers, lined the streets, their eyes wide with awe and admiration. They had heard tales of Rudy''s heroics, but to witness his triumph firsthand was an experience that surpassed all expectations.

    As Rudy strode through the grand archways of the kingdom, the liberated beings followed in his wake, their eyes gleaming with gratitude and reverence. They had been rescued from the clutches of darkness, from a life of torment and oppression, and now they stood tall, their spirits lifted by the promise of a new beginning.

    The kingdom itself seemed toe alive, vibrant banners fluttering in the breeze and music filling the air. The magnificent architecture and lush gardens stood as a testament to the glory and prosperity that awaited those who had suffered for far too long.

    Cheers erupted from the crowd as Rudy ascended and hovered high in the sky, his every movement radiating confidence and power. Underdes, standing alongside the test subjects, could hardly contain their emotions, their hearts swelling with pride and admiration.

    To the balcony, Rudy''s gaze swept across the gathered multitude, his eyes locking with those of the harem. A knowing smile yed on his lips, a silent acknowledgment of their unwavering support and devotion. In that instant, a connection forged through trials and triumphs pulsed between them, a bond that transcended words.

    They were surely confused and didn''t know what Rudy was nning. But since Rudy had brought them to his dynasty, they were curious.

    Of course, they had many questions, but they weren''t against the idea of the hundreds of thousands of humans and mythical beings living in the dynasty.

    Out of all, they were the ones who wanted Rudy to have his own kingdom to Rule, to be a part of something the Lord was part of.

 Chapter 865 New Beginning

    ?

    After Rudy and the group of humans and mythical creatures he had savednded in his dynasty, a sense of awe and wonder filled the air. The sprawling kingdom unfolded before them, a testament to Rudy''s power and vision. Majestic towers reached towards the sky, adorned with banners and gs bearing the emblem of his dynasty. Lush gardens bloomed with vibrant colors, and ornate fountains danced with crystalline water.

    The arrival of the procession stirred curiosity among the girls in Rudy''s harem, who were peering out of their castle balcony. They had grown ustomed to the luxurious lifestyle, and the attentionvished upon them, but this sight was something altogether different. The spectacle of Rudy''s entourage, with mythical creatures and diverse humans, piqued their curiosity and left them in awe.

    Whispers filled the halls as the girls exchanged hushed conversations, their eyes wide with anticipation and wonder. They wondered who these neers were, and what their arrival meant for their ce within the dynasty. Some felt a tinge of jealousy, worried that their position in Rudy''s heart might be challenged. Others felt a sense of excitement and curiosity, intrigued by the possibility of new rtionships and alliances.

    Rudy, leading the group with confidence and grace, noticed the girls in the castle windows and smiled. He understood their curiosity and the questions that swirled in their minds. As he moved towards the castle, a red shine caught his attention that came from the opposite side of the castle.

    He looked at it and saw Rias standing with an expressionless face. However, she wasn''t looking at Rudy, but the people he had brought with him.

    He immediately teleported behind her, catching no one''s attention, and tapped on Rias'' shoulder.

    "Is everything okay?" He asked calmly. "Why aren''t you with the other girls?"

    "I was exploring the castle." She replied and pointed her gaze to the people in the kingdom.

    "What''s what?"

    "You will know in a few seconds."

    "Hmm."

    Rudy hugged Rias from behind and kissed her on the side of her neck.

    "What?" Rias inquired.

    "I am¡­ nervous. Well, not nervous, but¡­ anxious?"

    "I believe both words have the same meaning."

    "Fuck meanings. I did something nerve wrecking today and I still can''t believe I did all that. I instantaneously used all the ideas I had about my new powers that might work."

    Truly, Rudy had used thebinations of many of his abilities that allowed him to create a new one. He had learned to turn his body into molecules, but then he learned to be on an atomic level that could pass through anything.

    Thus allowing him to pass through the walls like a ghost.

    The summoning was also the same. He could create anything using the power of creation, and he couldmand them, even if it was a non living being.

    Rudy never had to use such abilities in his daily life when there was nothing interesting to do.

    The night of the subjugation and summoning was the mark of the beginning of his journey as the Lord, although he was yet to announce his Lordship.

    "Why would you do something alone if you weren''t sure about the sess rate?" Rias asked curiously.

    She leaned back on Rudy and turned around, wrapping her arms around his neck.

    Rudy lowered his gaze and muttered, "I am nning something. I will tell you and the girls when I am ready."

    "Hmm. You don''t have to tell us everything. It''s okay to have secrets. You are the Lord, you can''t tell us everything, you know?"

    Rudy looked past Rias'' shoulder and watched the people he had saved¡ª strolling in the kingdom streets.

    "This kingdom will be lively soon. How is your preparation going?" He asked. "I used my vision ability when I arrived here and I saw Lu B is busy designing the rooms."

    "Yeah. It''s going to take a while, but my room is ready."

    "So¡­?"

    Rias went silent for a few seconds and spoke before biting her lower lip.

    "I need your permission."

    "For what?" Rudy listened attentively.

    "I want to knock Jane unconscious. I didn''t want to do that without asking you."

    "I am not giving you permission for that."

    "But you promised you will¡ª"

    "I said I will y along with your revenge n. I never said I would help you execute it." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and shook his head.

    "You know I can''t win against Jane. How am I going to lock her in my room? I can invite her and lock her, but she will easily break the door or fly out of the window."

    "That''s your problem."

    Rias let out a sigh with a disappointed look on her face.

    "You can always try other methods. You are a princess, Rias. You were raised to rule the vampire world. Use your intelligence."

    Afterforting Rias, Rudy teleported to his former spot and spread his hands in the air.

    He signaled for the procession to halt. His voice, filled with authority and warmth, echoed through the air.

    As Rudy ascended higher in the sky to the level of the castle''s balcony where the girls were watching from, the harem held their breath, their gazes locked on his figure. He turned his head, his eyes meeting theirs, and a smile danced upon his lips¡ªa smile that spoke volumes of pride, love, and shared triumph. In that moment, time seemed to stand still, and the bond between them transcended the physical realm.

    "My Lovely Harem," Rudy''s voice resonated, carrying his words to every corner of the castle. "Fear not, for this day marks the beginning of a new chapter in our dynasty. These individuals I bring with me are not here to rece or challenge you. They are fellow beings, saved from a cruel fate, and they seek sce and a new home within our walls."

    His words brought a sense of relief to the girls, as they realized that their ce in Rudy''s heart was secure. They listened intently as Rudy continued, his voice carrying a tone of inclusivity andpassion.

    "We are a family, bound by our shared experiences and the bonds we have forged. Together, we shall build a kingdom where love, understanding, and unity reign. I ask you to wee our newpanions with open hearts, for they bring with them unique strengths, wisdom, and perspectives that will enrich our dynasty."

    The girls turned to each other with confused faces, all of them thinking the same thing.

    "Rudy would never say such things¡­"

    Truly, it was out of character for Rudy to sugarcoat the words and his actions.

 Chapter 866 Sigil Ceremony

    As the girls absorbed Rudy''s words, a mixture of emotions swelled within them; confusion and doubt being the top of the list. Some felt a newfound sense of purpose, eager to extend theirpassion and support to the neers. Others felt a renewedmitment to their role within the dynasty, understanding that their presence and contributions were valued.

    The girls knew Rudy was onto something when he used words they had never heard before, especially towards thousands of thousands strangers.

    Rudy, with a gentle smile, led the group towards the doors of the houses and buildings. But first, Rudy asked them to enter the castle wall.

    The girls had already reached the castle''s main gate, and they were waiting for Rudy to enter. The girls stepped aside, opening a path for Rudy and the others to enter. As they crossed the threshold into the castle wall, a palpable sense of unity and hope filled the air. The girls stood by Rudy and followed him, and the neers stood side by side, united in their journey towards a future of shared prosperity and harmony.

    The distance between the castle walls where the main gates were located and the doors of the castle used to enter, was so vast that thousands of thousands of people Rudy had saved had gathered in one ce and there was still 2/3rd of space left.

    The sight that unfolded before their eyes sent shivers down their spines. The once downtrodden and broken souls now stood tall, radiating a newfound strength and vitality. Their faces, once marked with despair, now glowed with hope and gratitude. They were no longer prisoners, but warriors who had fought their way to freedom under Rudy''s guidance.

    Each step they took echoed with a resounding triumph, a testament to the power of unity and the indomitable spirit of those who had been oppressed.

    Rudy''s presence was maic, his energy palpable. He exuded an aura ofmand and authority, yet his eyes sparkled with warmth andpassion. It was a sight that left the harem in awe, reminding them of the man they had chosen to stand beside, a man who would move mountains to protect and uplift those in need.

    They were witnessing a new side of Rudy that they never had never seen before. It was his Lord persona.

    In that moment, the castle seemed toe alive, resonating with the echoes ofughter, celebration, and the whispers of gratitude. The liberated beings found sce within its walls, knowing they had found a ce they could call home¡ªa ce where their scars would heal and their spirits would soar.

    As the humans and mythical beings gathered in the castle of Rudy''s dynasty, the atmosphere buzzed with anticipation and reverence. They stood before Rudy, their savior and leader, ready to pledge their loyalty and devotion to him and his noble cause.

    Rudy, standing tall andmanding, held up a gleaming sigil in his hands. The sigil, a symbol of his dynasty, radiated with a powerful aura. It was a circr emblem, crafted from intertwined elements of fire, water, air, earth, and light. Each element flowed seamlessly into the other, forming a harmonious and intricate design.

    Rudy stood at the center, his presencemanding and his voice resonating through the hall.

    Once he had everyone''s attention, he asserted, "I have a sigil in my hands and to all those who pledge their loyalty to me will be permanent citizens of my dynasty. They will be provided with everything they need.

    I will list the true privileges once the process is done. But of course, expect some ufortable things. This ce will not be heaven and it will never be; I don''t im it to be perfect. But know that this ce will be better than any you will find in this world. No matter how advanced or developed it is, it will nevere close to this ce."

    Within the center of the sigil, an ethereal tree of life stood proudly, its branches reaching towards the heavens. The tree symbolizes growth, renewal, and the interconnectedness of all living beings. Its leaves shimmered with vibrant colors, representing the diversity and unity within Rudy''s dynasty.

    With solemnity in his voice, Rudy addressed the gathering, speaking of their shared purpose and the journey they had undertaken together. He exined the significance of the sigil, how it would mark them as members of his dynasty, bound by amon destiny.

    One by one, the humans and mythical beings stepped forward, their eyes filled with determination and hope. Rudy gently ced the sigil on each individual, and as he did, a radiant light engulfed them briefly, marking them with the symbol of unity and allegiance.

    The marking represented more than just a physical imprint. It signified amitment to Rudy''s vision, a dedication to uphold the values ofpassion, justice, and harmony. It was a reminder of their shared purpose and their collective strength.

    As each person received the sigil, a profound sense of belonging washed over them. They felt connected not only to Rudy but to one another, bound by amon purpose and a shared destiny. Their hearts swelled with gratitude, knowing that they had found a ce where they could be epted and flourish.

    With the sigil emzoned upon them, the humans and mythical beings stood as a united force, ready to face the challenges ahead. They knew that their journey had only just begun, and they were determined to build a dynasty where everyone could thrive and find sce.

    In that moment, the dynasty reverberated with their collective pledge, their voices echoing through the vast space. Their loyalty to Rudy and his dynasty was sealed, their destinies intertwined, as they embarked on a new era of hope and possibility.

    And so, under the radiant sigil of Rudy''s dynasty, the humans and mythical beings stood united, ready to shape their future together. Their spirits lifted, their hearts brimming with anticipation, as they embraced the profound transformation that awaited them.

 Chapter 867 Grand Feast

    ?

    After the sigil ceremony ended, Rudy dered a grand feast for everyone.

    "I do not know when was thest time you all had a proper meal, so enjoy the feast to your heart''s content."

    The crowd cheered and prepared themselves to eat the best meal of their life.

    "You can ask for anything you want to eat."

    Rudy pped his hands, and thousands of tables appeared in front of them. With a snap,fortable and cushioned chairs emerged from thin air.

    "Just sit on the chair and think about the cuisine you want to eat. It shall appear in front of you."

    The grand feast of Rudy''s dynasty was a sight to behold. It was adorned with vibrant tapestries, shimmering chandeliers, and ornate decorations. Long tables stretched across, filled with avish spread of delectable dishes from all corners of the world. The aroma of spices and herbs filled the air, teasing the senses and whetting appetites.

    As the humans and mythical beings watched the scene, their eyes widened in amazement at the feast before them.

    Tables groaned under the weight of delectable culinary creations from all corners of the world. The feast was a culinary extravaganza, designed to cater to the diverse tastes and preferences of the humans and mythical beings alike.

    tters of sulent roasted meats, tender and juicy, took center stage. There were whole roasted chickens with crispy golden skin, fragrant herb-crustedmb racks cooked to perfection, and melt-in-your-mouth beef tenderloins served with rich and savory sauces.

    A myriad of vibrant and aromatic side dishes adorned the tables. Colorful sds brimming with fresh greens, ripe tomatoes, and crisp vegetables offered a refreshing contrast to the hearty meats. Bowls of aromatic rice, vored with fragrant spices and herbs, added an exotic touch to the culinary ensemble.

    Seafood lovers were treated to an array of delicacies from the deep blue. tters of grilled prawns, marinated octopus, and buttery lobster tails delighted the senses, their briny vors perfectlyplemented by zesty dipping sauces.

    For those with a taste for vegetarian delights, there was an abundance of options. Roasted vegetable medleys infused with aromatic herbs, stuffed bell peppers filled with a medley of grains and cheeses, and creamy mushroom risottos provided a feast for the senses.

    To apany the delectable dishes, an impressive selection of beverages awaited. Rows of crystal-clear sses held sparkling wines, their effervescence dancing in the candlelight. Rich red wines, with their deep hues andplex vors, were poured into elegant goblets. And for those who preferred non-alcoholic beverages, there were vibrant fruit-infused mocktails, refreshing lemonades, and aromatic herbal teas.

    Desserts, the crowning glory of any feast, were a feast for the eyes and the sweet tooth. Pastry chefs had outdone themselves, presenting an assortment of decadent treats. There were towers of creamy tiramisu, delicate fruit tarts adorned with seasonal berries, and luscious chocte ganache cakes that glistened temptingly. tes were piled high with bite-sized pastries, ky bavas, and dainty macarons that melted in the mouth.

    Rudy stood at the highest spot, his presencemanding and regal. With a weing smile, he raised his ss, and the area fell into a hushed silence. His voice resonated through the hall, carrying a sense of warmth and genuine gratitude.

    "Today," Rudy began, his voice carrying the weight of his journey and the hopes of those gathered, "Wee together to celebrate your liberation, your unity, and the beginning of a new era. You have endured trials and tribtions, but now we stand here as a family, bound by loyalty and shared destiny."

    The room erupted in apuse and cheers; the sound echoing off the grand vaulted ceilings. The humans and mythical beings raised their sses in unison, toasting to their newfound freedom and the promise of a brighter future.

    The girls of his harem truly wanted to ask why Rudy was weing towards them in such a way. Of course, they didn''t mind the warm hospitality of Rudy, but they had never seen Rudy in such a domineer before.

    The feast began, and the room came alive withughter and conversation. tes were piled high with delicacies as people sampled a variety of vors from differentnds. The air filled with the sounds of clinking sses and the harmonious chatter of joyouspany.

    As the feast unfolded, the room reverberated with the sounds ofughter, conversation, and the clinking of sses. The atmosphere was one of conviviality and celebration, as people indulged in the culinary delights before them, savoring each bite and reveling in thepany of newfound friends andpanions.

    Rudy''s feast was a testament to his generosity and his desire to create an unforgettable experience for all. It was a celebration of life, a symbol of the abundance and joy that awaited them in his dynasty. And as the night unfolded, the feast became not just a meal but a memory, etched into the hearts and taste buds of all who partook in its delights.

    In one corner, a group of humans shared stories of their past, recounting the horrors they had faced in the ndestine facility. They spoke with gratitude and admiration for Rudy, their voices filled with hope for the future.

    At another table, mythical beings engaged in lively discussions, their voices carrying ancient wisdom and mythical tales. They shared their unique perspectives on the world, bonding over their shared experiences of captivity and their newfound freedom.

    As the time progressed, musicians yed melodic tunes, filling the hall with enchanting melodies. Some guests took to the dance floor, twirling and swaying to the rhythm of the music. Laughter and happiness intertwined, creating an atmosphere of pure bliss.

    Rudy moved through, mingling with his guests, his presence radiating warmth and kindness. He listened to their stories, their dreams, and their aspirations, offering words of encouragement and support.

    The feast continued, bing a timeless celebration of unity and camaraderie. No one wanted the night to end, as the bonds formed and the memories made would forever hold a special ce in their hearts.

    Angelica nudged Rudy and asked, "I want to eat too."

 Chapter 868 Dinner For The Girls

    ?

    As the grand feast unfolded before their eyes, the girls in Rudy''s harem stood beside him, watching the liberated humans and mythical beings enjoy the bountiful spread. Their eyes sparkled with anticipation, their mouths watering at the tantalizing aromas that wafted through the air.

    Among them, Angelica couldn''t help but feel a pang of longing. She nudged Rudy gently, her eyes pleading for a taste of the extravagant feast. Rudy, however, had a different n in mind. He wanted to create a special experience for the girls, separate from the celebration of the liberated beings.

    With a soft smile, Rudy leaned in and whispered to Angelica. "I have something even more special for you, my pervert. Follow me."

    He signaled the other girls too.

    Curiosity ignited in their eyes as they obediently followed Rudy to the luxurious living room of the castle. The room was adorned withvish furnishings, soft music ying in the background, and a table set with delicate crystalware. It was a space designed for intimacy and indulgence.

    As the girls settled themselves on plush sofas, Rudy gestured towards the table, where an array of delectable dishes awaited. The spread was a feast fit for royalty, surpassing the grandeur of the banquet hall.

    There were tters of sulent delicacies, prepared with meticulous attention to detail. Exquisite cuts of tender meat, lovingly marinated and cooked to perfection, glistened enticingly. Fragrant herbs and spices infused the air, their aroma mingling with the soft ambiance of the room.

    Rudy also invited Rias, Kim, and Lu B to eat with them. However, Kim and Lu B respectfully turned down Rudy''s offer, as they were artificial humans and didn''t need to eat.

    But Lu B was trying to get close to Rudy, so she decided to join them. Though she couldn''t do it alone and brought Kim with her.

    The girls were hungry, and they hadn''t had such a feast in a long time since they mostly ate junk food. So the feast in front of their eyes was straight out of their dreams.

    Angelica''s eyes widened with delight as she sampled the first bite. The vors danced on her pte, a symphony of taste and texture. Each dish was crafted with finesse, showcasing the culinary mastery that Rudy possessed.

    The feast continued both outside and in the living room, unveiling a session of gastronomic delights. Rich and velvety soups warmed their hearts, while vibrant sds provided a refreshing respite. The main courses were a testament to Rudy''s dedication, featuring a diverse selection of dishes that catered to every preference.

    Apanying the sumptuous feast were fine wines and spirits, carefully chosen toplement the vors of the dishes. Each sip was a revtion, a sensory journey that enhanced the culinary experience.

    As the girls savored each bite,ughter and conversation filled the room. Their voices mingled with the soft music, creating an atmosphere of intimacy and camaraderie. It was a moment of pure indulgence, a respite from the outside world.

    Rudy, observing the girls'' joy and satisfaction, couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment. He had created a space where they could feel cherished and pampered, a sanctuary within the grandeur of his dynasty.

    That was what he had in his mind when he wanted to live in the castle with them.

    As the feast came to a close, the girls reclinedfortably on the sofas, their faces flushed with happiness. They exchanged nces of gratitude, their hearts filled with love and appreciation for the man who had made this extraordinary experience possible.

    Rudy, a twinkle in his eyes, raised his ss in a toast. "To the most beautiful women in my life," he said, his voice filled with warmth. "May our bond grow stronger with each passing day, and may every moment we share be as special as this feast."

    The way he said ''women'' was awfully simr to his way of saying ''woman''. So the girls in his harem thought he meant Rias, while they knew he was talking about all of them.

    The girls clinked their sses together, their smiles radiant with affection. In that moment, they knew they were not just part of Rudy''s harem, but cherished individuals whose happiness mattered to him.

    As the evening waned, the room was filled with a sense of contentment and gratitude. The feast had been more than just avish meal; it had been a celebration of love, trust, and the extraordinary bond they shared.

    And so, in the quiet embrace of the castle''s living room, the girls reveled in the magic of the moment. They basked in the afterglow of their intimate feast, cherishing the memories they had created together.

    Rudy, ever the attentive host, moved gracefully among them, ensuring their sses were filled and their desires fulfilled. He listened to theirughter and shared in their stories, his presence a calming reassurance in the midst of their joy.

    As the sun rose higher, the warm sunlight cast a gentle glow on their faces, illuminating the bonds that had formed. They spoke of their future together, their dreams interweaving with the shared vision Rudy had for his dynasty.

    As the evening wore on, the girls exchanged yful banter and heartfelt conversations. They opened up to one another, revealing their dreams, their fears, and their hopes. In the warm glow of the room, they formed bonds that went beyond the title of harem, forging connections of genuine friendship and camaraderie.

    Rudy watched with pride as his harem flourished in this nurturing environment. He knew that each of these extraordinary women brought their unique qualities and experiences, and he was grateful to have them by his side.

    He joined in their conversations, offering words of encouragement and wisdom. He shared stories of his own journey, of triumphs and tribtions, inspiring them to embrace their own strength and potential. And in return, they showered him with adoration and admiration, grateful for the guidance and love he bestowed upon them.

    Out of the blue, Jane asked, "So, what''s all this about? Who are all those people, and why have you brought them here?"

 Chapter 869 Versus Humans

    ?

    "Why have you brought them here?" Jane asked. "I remember you saying that no one will be allowed in this castle, no matter what happens."

    "You are changing my words. And yes, no one is allowed in the castle without my permission. Also, they are not in the castle. They are within the castle walls."

    Rudy was quick to reply, seemingly, he had anticipated that question from the girls. And it was understandable. All of them were confused and curious.

    "I have brought them here for a certain task. It''s part of my grand n which should seed ande into action when the time is ready. As for who they are¡­"

    SNAP!

    A holographic screen appeared in front of the girls and Rudy showed them everything, except the fight scenes, as they were too brutal and gore.

    "I can''t believe humans can do such things to other humans," Vriti muttered. "This is insane."

    "There is nothing insane about this," Riasmented. "Vampires kill other vampires. Every race kills their own. Every race is as despicable as the human race."

    "That''s not true, dear sister." Jane quipped. "If what you say is true, then why was it only the human race that was abandoned by the lord and not others?"

    "..." Rias couldn''t say anything in response.

    Rudy found it amusing as Rias also bore hatred towards the humans when he first met her in 1989. Although she also had a soft side for humans, as she knew that not all humans were the same.

    However, it waspletely natural for every other race to hate the human race, as the humans were responsible for the great partition and they had to leave the mortal realm to avoid shes.

    Hearing that, Maria frowned her face and uttered, "Excuse me for being a human."

    "Don''t you have enough decency not to speak about humans in front of humans?" Ruby remarked.

    "I wasn''t talking about you. You shouldn''t take offense to something you are not. If a person is not evil, then they shouldn''t get mad because they are not evil."

    "Wow. You just destroyed the concept of defending oneself."

    "I¡­" Jane paused for a moment and sighed. "Yes. You are right. I didn''t think that through. But you have to understand that I don''t have anything against humans personally. They are the most hated race, even though the other races haven''t interacted with them.

    And whenever I refer to humans, I don''t include you. Just get used to it because you will get this even more. For example, we vampires are called monsters by humans. IN the movies and shows we watched, the humans hunted vampires and used them for their evil purposes.

    However, those humans were portrayed as heroes. Did I ever take offense to that?"

    "That was a movie! Out of 10 movies, 9 have humans as viins. Of course, we wouldn''t take offense if a human calls other humans evil."

    "Except vampires were hunted by humans for real. The great hunt¡ª also known as the era of witch hunting. Do you have any idea how many innocent witches were hanged to death by the illiterate humans?"

    "No such things happened. It''s all conspiracies."

    "Ask him." Jane shrugged her shoulders and pointed her gaze at Rudy.

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and muttered, "I would be embarrassed to defend the humans."

    "You are also a human."

    "I wouldn''t be surprised if the other races invade the mortal realm one day and kill all the humans," Jane asserted. "That would be a justifiable thing for them."

    "Do not worry. I won''t let anything happen to you girls," Rudy said with a wry smile on his face and got up from his seat.

    He looked at the balcony and muttered, "They are almost done eating. I need to go."

    After saying that, Rudy disappeared.

    The girls looked at each other in confusion and asked, "He didn''t answer my question, did he?"

    "He didn''t. He said it''s part of his n, so who knows what that might be?"

    "..." Rias nced at Jane and stared at her as though she wanted to say something to her.

    But Jane''s attention was on the other girls.

    "Should we go after him?" Maria asked. "I mean, should we go out and see what he ns to do with them?"

    "Let us be."

    "What''s wrong, Angelica?" Lilim noticed Angelica hadn''t spoken a word ever since they began to talk about the liberated people.

    "Nothing. Just feelingzy."

    "If you are feeling sleepy, you can go rest in¡­ Rias'' room. Her room is the only room that''s ready."

    "Why my room?" Rias immediately retorted.

    "I just started my reason."

    "But why my room? If she wants to sleep, there are many other options." Rias pointed her hand at the empty couches and said, "She can crash at the couch."

    Under normal circumstances, Rias wouldn''t have minded, but she couldn''t let anyone enter her room since it was under the preparation of her revenge n.

    And of course, Angelica and the other girls knew about the n. However, Lilim was genuinely worried about Angelica and wanted her to be in her best condition.

    "I am fine. I just need time." Angelica calmly said. "I am recovering my memories slowly and I am thinking about those memories most of the time, which is why I am absentmindedtely. Don''t mind me."

    "Why were you so rude to her, Rias?" Jane asked angrily. "You can''t talk to others like that."

    "Jane¡­ you have no right to tell me what is rude."

    "..." After a moment of silence, Jane asked, "What''s been eating you?"

    "When you mentioned the other races invading this world, Rudy had a reaction on his face¡­" Rias mentioned hesitantly.

    "And¡­?"

    "Do you remember a story Grandma Nyxia used to tell us when we were kids?"

    "...which one¡­?"

    "About a being that would do justice to all the races and let them go back to the world they belong? This world. And it would cause the great apocalypse."

 Chapter 870 Laws And Orders Of Rudys Dynasty

    ?

    "Do you remember that story?" Rias asked.

    "I think I do. I vaguely remember that story and the question I always asked Grandma Nyxia."

    "The Lord has prohibited us from entering the human world, so how could someone go against the Lord''s word and let the other races go to the human world?"

    That was the question Jane and Rias always asked her, but Nyxia never answered that question, except once.

    "She said there was something stronger and greater than the Lord''s existence. That entity is Overlord," Rias stated.

    "Yes," Jane nodded. "But what does all that have to do with¡­?" Jane was confused, but she understood what Rias was trying to say.

    "You don''t mean¡­" Jane stopped on her words.

    "Yes. Rudy¡­ might be that entity¡­ and he might be nning to bring an apocalypse to this world¡­"

    "B-But why would he do that?!"

    "Rx. Grandma Nyxia always told us all types of stories. She never said it was real and even if it was, how and why would she know about it? It might just be a bedtime story and we could be overreacting."

    "True."

    ''But why am I not convinced? Why else would Rudy bring thousands upon thousands of superpowered people to this kingdom?'' Jane thought to herself.

    ''What are you plotting, Rudy?''

    Outside the castle, Rudy stood before the gathered crowd, his voice filled with passion and conviction. The area within the castle walls was hushed, every eye fixed upon him, waiting for his words to weave a vision of what life in his dynasty would be like.

    "My friends," Rudy began, his voice resonating with strength and warmth, "Today marks the dawn of a new era. We have emerged from the depths of darkness, united by our shared struggles and the bonds we have formed. In my dynasty, we will forge a world unlike any other¡ªa world where freedom, prosperity, and harmony reign supreme."

    He paused, allowing his words to sink in, and the room filled with a collective anticipation. The air crackled with excitement as everyone hung on his every word.

    "In my dynasty," Rudy continued, his gaze sweeping across the room, "You will find a ce of refuge, a sanctuary where you can be your true selves. No longer will you be confined by the chains of fear or oppression. Here, your dreams will flourish, and your spirits will soar."

    A murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd, expressions of hope and longing etched upon their faces. Rudy''s words struck a chord within each person, igniting a fire of possibilities in their hearts.

    "In my dynasty," Rudy dered, his voice rising with conviction, "We will foster amunity built on respect,passion, and understanding. No one will be judged by their past, for we have all emerged from the crucible of adversity. We will celebrate our diversity and embrace our differences, recognizing that our strength lies in our unity."

    The crowd nodded in agreement, a wave of unity washing over them. Rudy''s words inspired a sense of belonging and purpose, resonating with their deepest desires for a better future.

    "In my dynasty," Rudy proimed, his voice filled with unwavering determination, "We will strive for excellence and push the boundaries of what is possible. Here, your talents will be nurtured, your potential unlocked. Together, we will create a society where everyone has the opportunity to thrive and shine."

    Cheers erupted, echoing through the castle walls, as Rudy''s words ignited a spark of ambition and limitless potential in the hearts of those gathered. They saw before them a leader who believed in their collective power, a leader who would guide them towards greatness.

    "In my dynasty," Rudy concluded, his voice filled with hope and promise, "We will write a new chapter in history¡ªa chapter of triumph over adversity, of unity in the face of darkness¡ª and create a future. Together, we will build a legacy that future generations will look upon with awe and admiration."

    The crowd erupted in thunderous apuse, a chorus of belief and determination. They had found their leader, their beacon of hope, and they were ready to embark on a journey towards a future filled with boundless possibilities.

    "There are many other benefits, but I stated the obvious ones that everyone should know. In my dynasty, we value the principles of equality, justice, and unity," Rudy continued, his gaze sweeping across the room.

    "But to maintain the delicate bnce of our utopia, we must adhere to a set of rules andws. Thesews are designed to protect us, to guide us, and to ensure that every individual can thrive within our kingdom."

    A murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd, acknowledging the importance of structure and order in their newfound sanctuary.

    Rudy raised his hand, his voice firm. "There will be no tolerance for those who threaten the peace and stability of our dynasty. I have established a few strictws that must be obeyed by all who reside here. Failure toply will result in severe consequences, including the punishment of death."

    The atmosphere grew tense, but Rudy''s unwavering resolvemanded their attention.

    "Firstly, we shall respect and honour one another, regardless of our backgrounds or origins," Rudy dered. "Discrimination or acts of violence against fellow members of our dynasty will not be tolerated. We are a diversemunity, and it is through our unity that we find strength."

    He paused, his gaze meeting the eyes of each individual present. "Secondly, the super powers bestowed upon you must be used responsibly. Any misuse of power, whether physical, mental, or otherwise, will be met with swift justice."

    A collective nod rippled through the crowd, a testament to theirmitment to a harmonious coexistence.

    "And finally," Rudy''s voice grew solemn, "we shall protect the secrecy of our dynasty at all costs. We must remain hidden from the outside world, shielding ourselves from those who seek to exploit or destroy what we have built. Those who jeopardise our safety by revealing our existence will face the ultimate penalty."

    As the weight of his words settled upon the room, Rudy''s expression softened. "I understand that thesews may seem strict, but they are necessary for the preservation of our sanctuary. Together, we will forge a future of peace, prosperity, and happiness. We have been given a second chance at life, and it is our duty to make the most of it."

 Chapter 871 Housing The Dynasty

    ?

    With the Laws and Orders of Rudy''s dynasty in existence, Rudy stood before the assembled crowd, a smile of satisfaction ying on his lips. The energy in the room was palpable, a mix of excitement and anticipation for the new life that awaited them in his dynasty.

    "My friends," Rudy addressed the crowd, his voice filled with warmth, "The doors of my dynasty are open to each and every one of you. It is now time to find your desired houses and make them your homes."

    The crowd buzzed with excitement, their eyes shining with anticipation. Rudy gestured towards the vast expanse of the dynasty, its sprawling grounds and magnificent structures beckoning them.

    "You will find a range of houses suited to your preferences and needs," Rudy continued. "From cozy cottages nestled amidst lush gardens to grand mansions overlooking breathtaking vistas, there is a ce for everyone. Explore the grounds, envision your dreams taking shape within these walls, and im your new beginnings."

    The crowd erupted into a wave of movement as people eagerly dispersed, their hearts filled with hope and excitement. They began to explore the vast grounds, their eyes taking in the beauty and splendor that surrounded them.

    Rudy watched as families found houses with enough space to amodate their loved ones, while individuals discovered cozy abodes perfectly suited to their desires. The air was filled with a sense of renewal as each person imed their chosen to dwell, their hearts filled with gratitude for the new life thaty ahead.

    The sounds of joy andughter filled the air as people began to settle into their new homes, their voices carrying the promise of a fresh start. Rudy moved among them, offering words of encouragement and support, his presence a source offort and assurance.

    As Rudy''s words settled within the hearts of the liberated humans and mythical beings, a group of mythical beings approached him with a gentle but determined expression on their faces. Their voices resonated with a deep sense of belonging.

    "Rudy, we are grateful for your benevolence and the sanctuary you have provided," one of the mythical beings spoke, representing the collective sentiment. "However, we must humbly express that our true homes lie within the embrace of the natural world. The sea, the forests, the mountains¡ªthey are our habitats, where our spirits find sce and purpose."

    Rudy listened attentively, recognizing the importance of honoring their innate connection to their natural environments. He nodded, a deep understanding shining in his eyes.

    "I understand," Rudy replied, his voice filled with empathy. "I didn''t mean to confine you within the walls of my dynasty. Your essence is intertwined with the vastness of nature, and it is only fitting that you find sce in your true habitats."

    He gestured toward the expansivends surrounding his dynasty. "Know that thesends shall remain untouched, preserved for your kind to roam freely. Within the borders of our sanctuary, we will create a harmonious coexistence, where humans and mythical beings can thrive together."

    The mythical beings'' faces lit up with gratitude and relief, their trust in Rudy''s wisdom reaffirmed.

    "There are ces in this dynasty too, but they are yet to be explored. I will establish pathways and connections between your natural habitats and my dynasty," Rudy continued, his voice carrying a sense of assurance. "Through these pathways, we will foster a bond between our worlds, allowing for shared experiences and mutual understanding."

    With a collective sigh of gratitude, the mythical beings expressed their appreciation. Their presence in Rudy''s dynasty would be one of bnce and coboration, where the beauty of their natural habitats would be honored and protected.

    The mythical beings sped Rudy''s hand, sealing theirmitment to this shared vision. A profound sense of unity filled the air as they embarked on a new journey, bridging the gap between their respective realms.

    As Rudy watched the mythical beings leave to find their natural habitats, a sense of fulfillment washed over him. He knew that in preserving their connection to the natural world, his dynasty would flourish with a diverse tapestry of life, where each being could embrace their true nature and find their ce in the grand design of existence.

    Rudy took them to an unexplored area of the ind and, with a wave of his hand, Rudy summoned his powers, channeling the essence of creation. The ground beneath their feet shifted and transformed, creating majestic and enchanted dwellings perfectly attuned to the needs and desires of the mythical beings.

    In the depths of the oceans, he conjured magnificent underwater pces, adorned with coral and shimmering pearls, where mermaids and aquatic creatures could live in harmony.

    In the heart of the ancient forests, Rudy called forth magnificent treehouses, intertwining branches and living foliage, to form ethereal homes for the woond creatures and spirits. The houses harmonized with the natural surroundings, blending seamlessly with the whispering leaves and moss-covered earth.

    Across the other localities, Rudy''s power extended, creating hidden caves, mystical glens, and secret sanctuaries, tailored to the diverse needs and preferences of the mythical beings. Each home carried a touch of magic, an essence that resonated with the spirits of those who would inhabit them.

    With great care and attention, Rudy ensured that these homes were not only ces of shelter but also safe havens, protecting the mythical beings from any harm that mighte their way. Enchanted barriers and powerful wards were woven into the fabric of their dwellings, shielding them from unwanted intrusions and safeguarding their natural habitats.

    As the mythical beings beheld the awe-inspiring homes that Rudy had conjured for them, gratitude shone in their eyes. They recognized the magnitude of Rudy''s gift, allowing them to live in their true element while still remaining connected to the sanctuary of his dynasty.

    Rudy, his heart filled with joy at their contentment, addressed them. "May these homes be a testament to our sharedmitment to harmony and coexistence. You shall forever be wee in my dynasty, and your presence will be cherished as an integral part of our realm."

    The mythical beings who witnessed Rudy''s powers and prowess fell on their knees to show their gratitude and respect.

    "O Lord, we are eternally grateful to be part of something you share. We will never upset you and always be loyal to you."

 Chapter 872 Lounge

    ?

    After that, Rudy went back to the castle to see how the renovation was going. He nned to leave for Hel soon after and had no ns of staying in the castle until it waspletely renovated.

    In the castle, he met Angelica, who was resting in the lounge, alone.

    "What''s up?" he asked with a smile.

    "Just resting."

    Rudy sat beside Angelica on the same couch and leaned back.

    Angelica quickly changed sides and moved close to Rudy to put her head on hisp.

    Rudy chuckled softly and began to caress her head gently.

    "What are you nning, Rudy?" she asked.

    "Hmm?"

    "I know you better than anyone, since I have spent the most time with you. What do you n to achieve by bringing the lot here?"

    Rudy stayed silent for a few seconds but after realizing that Angelica wouldn''t give up until he answered her question, he let out a short sigh and muttered,

    "I am making allies."

    Angelica raised her brows and turned her head to Rudy with a baffled look on her face.

    "Since when did you ''need'' allies?" She asked. "Who humbled my man?"

    "No one has humbled me. It''s part of something greater and better."

    "And that is¡­?"

    "I can''t get too deep into it or it will spoil everything. Not to mention, I can''t tell the other girls and tell you."

    "At least tell me the reason. I don''t want to know what you n to do with them. I want to know why you brought them here. You could have taken them elsewhere."

    "I saved them out of sympathy, but also to put an end to the supergene experiment. I couldn''t afford them sending a new superhuman to attack me or my loved ones. So I simply removed the problem from the existence.

    Think about it, if I couldn''t have them as my allies, they would have be my enemies. Even if they meant nothing to me¡­ they were potential threats that could harm my loved ones¡ª or someone close to them¡ª when I am not around."

    "That''s true."

    "I will implement more things tomorrow. I have yet to name my dynasty. I will introduce currency and other tasks which they have to do. I am not letting them live here for free. They will have to work for it," Rudy asserted in a solemn voice.

    "And what about us? Do we have to work also?" she asked with a grin.

    "Yes. You girls will have to work hard to love me even more and more."

    "Are you asking for more sex?" She squinted her eyes.

    "Perhaps I am. Perhaps I am not."

    "I am down for it always."

    Rudy rubbed his thumb on Angelica''s lips and asked, "How are you feeling?"

    "Are you asking physically, mentally, or sexually?"

    "Umm.. more like spiritually. How is your body holding up? It''s been a while since youst recharged yourself using my body."

    "I have some ghostly powers which let me take the surrounding energy to recharge my soul. It''s not a convenient method, but at least it''s automatic."

    "Isn''t that a tedious process?"

    "It is."

    Angelica grinned and asked, "Or is it that you are missing me?"

    "I miss everyone when they are not with me."

    "While I miss everything when I am not in your body. I would usually know everything, and now I am as clueless as others."

    "Thates with¡­" Rudy turned his head to the side as his eyes glowed brightly.

    Angelica nudged Rudy and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "A few people have gathered outside the castle gates."

    "Gates? Isn''t that far away from the actual castle?"

    "Yeah."

    "..." Angelica sat up and calmly questioned, "Since when can you sense something that far away?"

    "I could always do that. I increased the radius of my radar."

    ''But¡­ didn''t you say you don''t use your sensory powers when you are with us?'' Angelica couldn''t bring herself to ask him that.

    She was afraid of the changes in Rudy, worried that he might be a new person.

    "My sensory powers are active because I am surrounded by thousands of thousands of people," Rudy muttered.

    Angelica looked at her hands and then checked if her body was touching Rudy, but it wasn''t.

    "How did you read my thoughts when I wasn''t touching you?!" she asked with a baffled look on her face.

    "I no longer need to touch a person to read their thoughts or emotions. As long as they are near me in the radius of 1.5 meters, I can read everything about them," Rudy asserted.

    "That''s scary."

    "It''s not under my control," he shrugged. "I can stop that if I want to, but why should I? I don''t need to worry about anyone''s privacy since they themselves reveal everything about them on the inte.

    Even if they don''t, the device they use collects their data and uses it. Those who worry about their privacy should stop trusting the system."

    He got up from the couch and said, "I will go check why they have gathered outside the castle gates."

    "Can Ie with you?"

    Rudy moved his hand towards Angelica, seemingly a gesture to hold her hands.

    Angelica sighed in relief, knowing that Rudy was the same no matter how much power up he gets. She held his hand and smiled.

    Rudy teleported outside the castle gate and asked Angelica to step back a little.

    He inspected everyone and then asked, "What brings you here? Is there something that is not to your liking?"

    The group was of both the humans and the mythical beings, implying that they both had the same queries, or that they had already discussed and nned to ask for Rudy''s help in the matter.

    They looked at the floating ring garden around the castle and asked, "My Lord, what do you n to do with the newborn babies you extracted from the facilities?"

    Rudy raised his brows with an amused expression on his face, and he smiled.

    ''Well, well, they passed their first test. They were worth saving, after all."

 Chapter 873 First Test

    ?

    Rudy had brought the newborn babies with him and ced them in a garden under the shade of the clouds. The garden was ring-shaped and hovered around the castle''s top like a halo.

    He had nned three tests for the human test subjects and the mythical beings he had saved. And the first test was regarding the newborn babies, which they had passed.

    "Why does it concern you?" Rudy asked them in an emotionless tone. "I can do whatever I want with them."

    "Of course you can. But My Lord, as a fellow victim, we couldn''t help but sympathize with them. They deserve better."

    "They are getting better. What''s the issue here?" He yed dumb.

    The mythical being gulped down in fear and hesitantly stuttered on his words.

    "If possible, we would like to adopt them."

    Rudy lowered his gaze and asserted, "The wombs of the female test subjects¡­ let it be the humans or mythical beings; their wombs were removed from their bodies and they can no longer conceive a child."

    "What? They are unable to conceive naturally? Are there other options avable to us?" a human shouted in bewilderment.

    "Fear not. There is a solution to this, but it''s only for the mythical beings."

    With a calm and resolute voice, Rudy addressed the assembly. "These newborns are the embodiment of hope and a testament to the resilience of life. They deserve a loving and nurturing environment to thrive in. I propose that those among you who are couples, whether naturally born or artificially created, have the opportunity to adopt one or more of these children and raise them as your own."

    A murmur of approval and anticipation filled the air, as the humans and mythical beings began to contemte the possibility of expanding their families and offering these innocent souls a future filled with love and care.

    Rudy continued, his words carrying the weight of conviction. "Those who choose to embrace this path, to open their hearts and homes to these children, shall be rewarded with extra privileges within the dynasty. It is a gesture of appreciation for themitment you make to these young lives and the responsibility you undertake as their parents."

    The room erupted in a mixture of emotions¡ªjoy, excitement, and a sense of purpose. The prospect of building families and providing a nurturing environment for the newborns filled the hearts of the attendees, each realizing the importance of giving these children a chance at a bright and fulfilling future.

    Rudy emphasized the significance of their actions. "By adopting these children, you not only shape their lives but also contribute to the growth and unity of our dynasty. You forge bonds that transcend bloodlines and build amunity that cherishes and supports one another."

    Amidst the cheers and conversations that filled the room, Rudy''s words resonated deeply, fostering a spirit ofpassion and unity among the liberated humans and mythical beings. The prospect of building families and offering love to these innocent lives became a shared mission, strengthening the bonds between them.

    "Only the mythical beings who have a significant other can adopt a child. There is no maximum limit to adoption, but they must also consider the possibilities of the struggles of raising them.

    If they don''t have a significant other and still wish to adopt a baby, they must first find a lover and marry them. Of course, they shouldn''t marry for the sake of adopting a baby, but for their own sake.

    The rules of marriage will be listed soon and know that they will be strict. Do not test your luck. And never try to outsmart me. I know everything that happens in my dynasty." He asserted solemnly.

    "What about us humans? Why aren''t we allowed to adopt them?" Someone from the group of humans asked.

    "They will be allowed to do the same when I say they are allowed. Wait for the time and be patient," Rudy responded.

    "Didn''t you promise we humans will be treated equally? Then what''s with this partiality?"

    "Humans will be treated equally among the humans and the same for the mythical beings. The beings of myths are from different races and backgrounds, but there will be no injustice to them.

    Simrly, you humans possess different types of powers and abilities. The strong ones among you will have no superiority over the weak ones. White ones over ck ones, or vice versa. That''s what I meant when I preached equality."

    "..."

    "Do you have any problems with that? If you still think I am being unjust, feel free to let me know. I don''t want one virus to corrupt the entiremunity."

    "I have a question." A girl stepped out of the group with his gaze fixed on the floor.

    "Go ahead."

    "It''s only a question and I don''t mean anything by it. It''s¡­ more like a curiosity."

    "Ask away."

    "Aren''t you afraid of us? There are so many of us and you are only one. I know you defeated an equal number of robots and super soldiers. Even so, you brought us to your home. Aren''t you worried that one day some of us, or perhaps¡­ all of us, would turn against you?"

    The voice of the person who asked the question was calm and soothing. It was the type of voice that one could listen to all day. And such was due to her possessing the power of sirens.

    "That''s a normal question. And it has a simple answer." Rudy shrugged and asked, "Whates to your mind when you look at the babies?"

    "They are cute?"

    "What else? Do you think they can do something to you?"

    "Obviously not. They are harmless."

    "Exactly. I look at all of you as nothing but harmless souls."

    The girl smiled after hearing Rudy''s response and inquired, "How do you do that?"

    "Do what?"

    "How do you have answers and solutions to everything?"

    "Hmm~ I guess¡­ that''s what it means to be¡­" Rudy paused on his words and nced at Angelica with a smile on his face.

    "Nevermind. You all just ask predictable questions."

 Chapter 874 Passing The Second Test

    ?

    The humans had passed the second test, reacting exactly as Rudy had anticipated. If they hadn''t reacted or asked questions about the treatment the mythical beings were receiving, Rudy would have found another way to test them.

    Rudy would have considered their choice to tolerate the unfair treatment and oppression as equivalent to living in the ndestine facility.

    However, they passed the test.

    Rudy asked the humans to leave, and they obedientlyplied, satisfied with Rudy''s answers.

    Turning his attention to the group of mythical beings, Rudy observed them as they engaged in a discussion.

    Angelica tugged Rudy''s shirt from behind and whispered in his ear, "Do you n to give the babies to us, too?"

    "Nope."

    "Hmm~ I won''t ask any further questions since you''ve already made your decision."

    One of the mythical beings, a male, asked, "My Lord, may I inquire about the privileges we would receive if we decide to adopt the babies? I need to ry your message to our people and help them make an informed choice."

    "Oh, there are no privileges, actually," Rudy shrugged nonchntly.

    Surprised and shocked, he responded, "But I''m certain you mentioned the privileges earlier."

    "Did I?"

    "Yes, I''m certain. You can ask the beautiful girl standing behind you. I would never dare to lie in front of you, my Lord," he said, head lowered.

    Rudy turned to Angelica and jokingly asked, "Did I say that, My Love?"

    "Umm¡­" Angelica was conflicted.

    Rudy had indeed promised privileges for adopting the newborns. However, Angelica pondered which side to align with.

    The answer was obvious, but she didn''t want to lie, which would mean going against Rudy.

    In the end, she chose truth and nodded, "Yes, you did."

    "Oh well, perhaps that was a slip of the tongue. Maybe I said it because the group of humans was present here."

    The mythical beings were speechless, unable to continue the discussion.

    "What will you do?" Rudy asked, an amused expression on his face. "Do you still want to adopt the newborns even without privileges?"

    After whispering among themselves for a few minutes, the mythical beings reached a decision.

    "Yes, we still want to adopt the newborns. Our wives cannot conceive naturally, so adoption is our only option for starting a family. However, that alone isn''t the reason we want to adopt them.

    We want to provide them with a good life. Admittedly, you, my Lord, could offer them a better life if you were to raise them. However, we believe it''s important for them to be loved by both a father and a mother. We want to spend time with them, something you can''t do given your other responsibilities."

    "They passed the second test as well," Rudy smiled inwardly.

    He sought to ensure that the mythical beings disyed selflessness in doing good, regardless of receiving something in return.

    Since they were willing to raise the children based on their own strength, they passed the second test.

    "Very well, I will grant privileges to those who adopt the babies."

    "What if we have concerns about our financial ability to provide for a child?"

    "I understand your concerns, and it''s crucial to ensure a stable and nurturing environment for the child and for yourselves, too. Rest assured, within our dynasty, we have resources and support systems in ce to assist families in need. Financial security should not be a barrier to offering a loving home to a child. Let us work together to address any concerns and provide the necessary assistance."

    "My Lord, many of us have never been parents before and feel uncertain about our abilities to raise the babies. What if we fail?"

    "My own mother raised me under dire circumstances. She didn''t have ess to money, she didn''t know how to raise a child, and she wasn''t even mature enough to understand the meaning of parenthood and adulthood."

    Rudy smiled gently, ncing at Angelica, as he continued, "Parenthood is a journey filled with learning and growth. No one is born with all the answers, but with love, dedication, and support, you will find your way.

    I will gather the elders soon and discuss this matter. Our dynasty offers parenting workshops, sses, and mentorship programs to help you navigate the joys and challenges of raising a child. Embrace the opportunity, and together we can create a nurturing environment where your child can flourish."

    Filled with anticipation, the mythical beings approached Rudy, eager to learn more about the adoption process. They wanted to know when they could open their hearts and homes to the newborns, providing them with the love and nurturing they deserved. Rudy met their inquiries with a warm smile, understanding their eagerness to embark on the journey of parenthood.

    "My dear mythical beings," Rudy began, his voice resonating with warmth andpassion, "I appreciate your enthusiasm and the love you wish to shower upon these newborns. I understand the urgency in your hearts to embrace them as your own."

    "However, it''s important to remember that none of you have yet settled within our dynasty." He paused, collecting his thoughts, before continuing, "To ensure a smooth and organized adoption process, I have decided to open the adoption system after two days. During this time, we will make the necessary preparations and establish aprehensive framework to facilitate the cement of the newborns into their loving homes."

    Rudy''s words were met with a mixture of anticipation and patience among the mythical beings. They recognized the importance of this waiting period, understanding that it was necessary to ensure that each child found the perfect match and was ced in an environment where they would be cherished and nurtured.

    He continued, his voice filled with reassurance, "These two days will also provide an opportunity for all prospective parents to familiarize themselves with the adoption process, including the requirements and the responsibilities thate with parenthood."

    Rudy emphasized the significance of thoroughness and care in the adoption process, as the well-being and future of the newborns were at stake. He wanted to ensure that each child found a family that would provide them with a loving and supportive environment.

    As the chapter came to a close, Rudy''s words echoed in their hearts, filling them with a renewed sense of purpose and anticipation for the journey of parenthood that awaited them. The mythical beings eagerly awaited the opening of the adoption system, ready to embark on a lifelongmitment to love, nurture, and provide for the newborns who would soon be cherished members of their families.

 Chapter 875 Halo Garden

    ?

    "Two days seems very long, My Lord," they said, their words carrying utmost respect for Rudy.

    "I understand that the wait may feel long, but it is important that we approach this process with the utmost consideration and thoughtfulness," Rudy exined. "By opening the adoption system after two days, we can ensure that every parent is well-prepared and ready to embrace the responsibilities and joys of raising a child."

    The mythical beings nodded in understanding, their excitement tempered by the realization that a little patience would lead to a more secure and well-nned adoption process. They trusted in Rudy''s wisdom andmitment to the well-being of the newborns, knowing that the wait would ultimately lead to the best possible oues for both the children and their adoptive families.

    An elderlydy stepped forward and uttered, "Who will take care of the innocent souls for two whole days? Who will feed them and provide for them? There are thousands of them."

    As the mythical beings voiced their concerns about the well-being of the newborns during the waiting period, their worries filled the air. They expressed their genuine care for the infants, not wanting them to be left alone or unattended. Rudy listened attentively, understanding their anxieties and the desire to ensure the safety andfort of the little ones.

    With a gentle smile, Rudy raised his hand, a gesture to convey reassurance and calm. "Dear beings of myth, I understand your concerns and the love you hold for these precious newborns. Rest assured, they are not alone, nor are they without care during this time."

    He went on to exin, his voice carrying a soothing tone, "The garden in which the newborns are currentlyying is not an ordinary garden. It is imbued with magic and blessed by the presence of forest spirits who watch over and protect the little ones with utmost tenderness."

    He described the magical garden in vivid detail, painting a picture of vibrant flowers, gently swaying trees, and the soft whispers of nature that echoed through its enchanted boundaries. "In this sanctuary of nature, the forest spirits have taken it upon themselves to provide the newborns with constant vignce and nurturing care," Rudy assured them.

    "They cradle the babies in their gentle embrace, whispering soothing melodies and filling the air with a sense of tranquillity," he continued. "The forest spirits possess an innate connection with the natural world, and they will ensure that the newborns are protected,forted, and attended to until the adoption process begins."

    Rudy''s words carried a sense of reverence for the guardianship of the forest spirits, instilling confidence and trust in the mythical beings. He understood the importance of their peace of mind during this waiting period and wanted them to know that the infants were surrounded by love and guardianship, even in his absence.

    "As we eagerly await themencement of the adoption process, let us trust in the benevolence of the forest spirits," Rudy said, his voice filled with conviction. "They have been entrusted with the responsibility of safeguarding these newborns, and they do so with unwavering devotion."

    The mythical beings nodded, their worry dissipating as they absorbed Rudy''s reassuring words. They found sce in knowing that the newborns were in the care of the forest spirits, surrounded by the nurturing embrace of nature itself.

    With gratitude in their hearts, they expressed their appreciation to Rudy for sharing this knowledge and providing them with peace of mind. They knew that during these two days, the newborns would be cradled in a haven of magic and love, watched over by the guardians of the natural realm.

    Rudy smiled, appreciating their trust and understanding. "Let us takefort in the knowledge that the newborns are in safe hands, and that soon, they will find their forever homes with families who will cherish them."

    The beings of myth left, their worries alleviated and their hearts filled with gratitude for the interconnectedness of their world. They knew that the forest spirits would continue their watchful care until the time came for the newborns to embark on their journey of love and belonging.

    As Rudy turned to Angelica, he noticed the amused glint in her eyes and the faint hint of a mischievous smile ying on her lips.

    Curiosity piqued, he couldn''t help but inquire, "Why are you looking at me like that, Angelica?"

    Angelica''sughter bubbled forth, melodic and enchanting. "Hehe," she teased, her voice tinged with yful affection. "I must admit, I have never seen you speak in such a gentle and kind manner before. It feels almost surreal."

    Rudy chuckled, his own amusement mirroring in his eyes. "You don''t like the way I talk? I can stop that if you want."

    "No. Telling someone that I don''t like the way they talk seems rude. All this time, I have seen you talk differently, so when I see you talk in such a manner, it makes me feel¡­ irritated. I don''t even know why I feel that way," she shrugged.

    "It''s just that circumstances often call for a different side of me toe forth."

    Angelica nodded, her gaze softening as she regarded him. "I understand. It''s just fascinating to witness these different facets of your personality, each one revealing a newyer of who you are. But I like the normal you the best¡ª which is a normal high school boy."

    A grin tugged at the corners of Rudy''s lips as he leaned in closer. "And what about you? I have seen your mischievous side, you perverted spirit."

    Their banter continued, exchanging light-hearted remarks and yful jabs, their camaraderie blossoming with every word. They shared moments ofughter and shared experiences, gradually growing closer in their shared journey.

    Before long, they found themselves standing in the grand lounge of the castle, the opulent surroundings a testament to the magnificence of Rudy''s dynasty. The room exuded an air of elegance andfort, inviting them to rx and enjoy each other''spany.

    As they settled into plush armchairs, Rudy and Angelica continued their yful banter, their voices weaving through the air, filling the space with warmth and familiarity.

    "This is rxing. We are watching the first sunrise of this dynasty together." Angelica leaned close to Rudy.

    "Yes, we are. Shame that the other girls are not here."

    "They are missing out. They said they wanted to explore the castle, so they are probably wandering in empty hallways."

    Rudy took Angelica''s hand in his and kissed her head before asking, "Would you mind if I start calling you Jessica instead of Angelica?"

    Angelica stayed silent for a while before answering. "It depends on how you see me. Do you see me as Jessica or Angelica? I am both, and nothing will change, no matter what name you call me by."

    "I will keep calling you Angelica, then. I don''t want to ruin the innocent image of Jessica in my mind."

    "Dare you say the same to sis or Lilim? You can''t because you don''t have any other options."

    "For Lilim, yes, I agree. But it''s different for mom. But I have decided to stop ying two roles for the same rtionship."

    "You should be d that I met you as a ghost."

    "I am. I am d I passed through that tunnel. If I get to retry that event and even if I don''t have my powers, I would still go to that tunnel to save you."

 Chapter 876 Morning Wood

    After talking with Angelica for a few minutes, he got up from his seat and said, "I will take my leave now. Mom is waiting for me."

    "Did you ask her?"

    "About what?" He asked with a confused look on his face.

    "About moving in a castle."

    "Oh, I need to convince her using my method. Don''t worry, she will move in regardless of what she says."

    "I was thinking about talking with her on that matter, but I guess you did it for me," she shucked mischievously.

    "Oh yeah, she is missing you. She was upset that you are not spending time with her even after you got your memories back."

    "Well¡­" Angelica squirmed.

    "I don''t want to know the reason, but make sure you don''t let her feel like that ever again."

    Rudy teleported to his room, his mind still lingering with the memory of his interaction with Angelica. As he materialized in his bedroom, his gaze was immediately drawn to Reba, who sat by the open window, naked, bathed in the soft glow of moonlight. She seemed lost in her thoughts; her figure was ethereal and captivating. Approaching her silently, Rudy couldn''t help but appreciate her delicate beauty. The way her tousled hair cascaded down her shoulders, and the gentle curve of her back as she leaned against the window frame. The nket that loosely draped around her added a touch of mystery to her allure.

    Rudy knew that Reba wouldn''t be sleeping and waiting for him to return. But she was so focused on admiring the starry sky that she didn''t notice Rudy had returned.

    Rudy''s footsteps made a faint sound as he drew nearer, breaking Reba''s reverie. She turned her head, her eyes meeting him with a mix of surprise and anticipation. The air around them was charged with unspoken emotions.

    Without a word, Rudy closed the distance between them. His hand reached out to caress her cheek, his touch gentle yet possessive. Their eyes locked in a silent understanding, their connection intense and undeniable. Leaning in, Rudy pressed his lips against Reba''s, a tender and passionate kiss that ignited a fire within them.

    Time seemed to stand still as their lips danced together, the world outside fading away into insignificance. The taste of their shared desire lingered, fueling their longing for each other. Rudy''s arms wrapped around Reba, pulling her closer, their bodies merging into a union of passion and love.

    Lost in their intimate embrace, Rudy and Reba allowed themselves to surrender to the moment, the room filling with the electricity of their connection. The night sky and the twinkling stars bore witness to their love as their souls entwined in a dance of desire and affection.

    As the kiss broke, Rudy gazed into Reba''s eyes, his heart overflowing with love and devotion. They shared a wordless understanding.

    With a tender smile, Rudy whispered words of endearment, assuring Reba of his love andmitment. They reveled in the warmth of their connection, knowing that they had found sce and happiness in each other''s arms.

    Rudy could feel Reba''s body getting weak in his embrace. It was evident that she was sleepy, so he didn''t make moves on her even though he was in the mood to continue their sex session.

    He carried her in his arms and took her to the bed. In the quietude of the room, they remained entwined, their bodies wrapped in a cocoon of love and affection.

    Reba woke up in the morning, her mind filled with the memories of their passionate night together. She couldn''t believe what they had done, but there was no denying the intense connection they shared and no going back to their normal rtionship.

    As she looked at Rudy''s peaceful sleeping face, a smile yed on her lips. She leaned down and peppered his face with soft kisses, savoring the taste of their forbidden love.

    Her eyes wandered down his body and she couldn''t help but notice the telltale bulge in his pants, a sign of his arousal.

    Feeling a mix of desire and yfulness, Reba allowed her thoughts to wander into a realm of intimacy. However, rather than acting upon her desires immediately, she decided to savor the anticipation and keep the moment innocent and tender.

    She gently shifted herself closer to Rudy, her fingertips delicately tracing the outline of his bulge, teasingly teasing the fabric. Her touch was feather light, an enticing caress that brought a subtle shiver of pleasure to both of them.

    With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she decided to let the waking moments unfold naturally, allowing the day to bring them together in a more intimate way when they were both ready.

    Leaning in once more, she pressed a gentle kiss on Rudy''s lips, imbued with love and tenderness.

    As the sunlight streamed through the window, casting a gentle glow upon the room, Reba cherished the peacefulness of the morning.

    Reba''s heart raced with anticipation as she watched Rudy sleep, his morning wood catching her attention once again.. A mischievous smile yed on her lips as she imagined all the delicious things she could do with it.

    She thought about the delicious taste of Rudy''s cum. The memory of his previous orgasms fueled her desire, as she craved more of his milk.

    This time, unable to resist the temptation any longer, she slowly and sensually unzipped his pants, freeing his throbbing snake from its confinement.

    Her hand trembled with excitement as she wrapped her fingers around his cock, feeling the warmth and power pulsating in her grasp. With a mixture of anticipation and desire, she leaned in closer, her breath tickling the sensitive skin of his shaft.

    With a desperate glint in her eyes, she leaned in closer to Rudy''s throbbing snake and kissed the top of his tip, savoring the taste of him. A tingling sensation spread through her as she parted her lips and began to lick his dick with slow, sensual strokes, relishing in the pleasure she was bringing to her son.

    Once again, an innocent soul had gotten addicted to the Lordly snake of Rudy. One more soul was corrupted. This time, a woman who was closest to him than any other.

 Chapter 877 Wood Sucker

    ?

    In the cozy tranquility of the bedroom, Reba''s heart raced with anticipation as she found herself captivated by the sight of Rudy, lost in his deep slumber, revealing his impressive morning wood.

    A mix of excitement and caution consumed her as she gulped down thesting taste of pre-cum in her mouth, her tongue poised to taste the temptation thaty before her.

    With delicate precision, Reba took Rudy''s erect snake into her warm mouth, her tongue swirling around the sensitive tip. She relished in the taste of him, feeling her own arousal intensify with each stroke of her lips and flick of her tongue.

    With an eagerness that matched her lust, savoring the taste of his pre-cum that coated his tip. As she sucked Rudy''s dick, Reba''s mind was filled with a swirl of sensations and desires. His soft moans in response to her expert oral skills only fueled her excitement.

    As Reba continued her morning blowjob, she couldn''t help but revel in the sinful pleasure coursing through her veins. Each slow and deliberate stroke of her tongue, each gentle suck, was a testament to her newfound desires. She relished the taste of Rudy''s pre-cum on her lips and delighted in the way his snake throbbed against her tongue.

    Careful not to disturb his peaceful slumber, she adjusted her movements, finding a rhythm that brought both satisfaction and restraint. Her lips and tongue worked in perfect harmony, exploring every inch of his throbbing cock with practiced precision. The room filled with the sound of her wet and eager mouth as she continued to pleasure him.

    The intensity of the moment overwhelmed Reba as she continued to pleasure Rudy with her expert oral skills, her mind became consumed with desire. The taste of Rudy''s pre-cum on her tongue only heightened her arousal, fueling her need to please him. Each deliberate stroke and flick of her tongue propelled him further toward the edge of ecstasy as she expertly bnced her movements to ensure his slumber remained undisturbed.

    Her lips enveloped his throbbing dick, creating a tantalizing suction that sent shivers of pleasure coursing through Rudy''s sleeping body. Lost in his dreams, he moaned softly, unaware of the incredible ecstasy Reba was bringing him.

    With a final lick, Reba released Rudy''s throbbing dick from her mouth, savoring the taste of his pre-cum on her lips one more time.

    ''I can''t keep sucking like this. I need to ce my weight on something. Moving too much will wake Rudy up. Let me get between his legs. So even if he wakes up, the first thing he sees is his mother waking him up with a blowjob.''

    The room was filled with a mix of desire and anticipation as she carefully maneuvered between Rudy''s legs, positioning herself to continue pleasuring him. Her eyes were locked on his sleeping face, watching for any sign of awakening.

    Satisfied that he remained blissfully unaware, she resumed her oral attentions, her tongue expertly tracing patterns along his length, her lips enveloping him with a gentle suction.

    As she continued to suck him off, Reba''s heart raced with excitement, her focus solely on pleasuring Rudy without arousing him from his slumber.

    After pleasuring Rudy with her newly acquired oral skills for a few minutes, Reba felt a surge of anticipation building within her. She knew it was time for her well-deserved reward - a mouthful of her son''s fresh and warm morning cum.

    With a seductive smile ying on her lips, she intensified her efforts, using every trick she had learned to push Rudy over the edge and into an explosive orgasm. She could feel him growing impossibly hard, throbbing against her tongue as his release approached.

    As Reba intensified her oral ministrations, her tongue skillfully gliding along Rudy''s dick, the throbbing in his dick became almost unbearable. His body tensed, aching for release. Sensing his impending climax, Reba increased the pressure and speed of her movements, her mouth and hand working in perfect harmony.

    Reba could sense the familiar signs of his impending release. His breath grew more ragged, and his body twitched ever so slightly. With each stroke of her tongue and each gentle suck, she heightened the intensity of her actions, aiming to push him over the edge.

    In the depths of slumber, Rudy''s body tensed with pleasure, and Reba instinctively increased the pressure, knowing he was on the brink of climax. A low groan escaped his lips as he released his load into her waiting mouth.

    In that moment, Reba skillfully caught every spurt of his warm essence in her waiting mouth.

    As the pleasure of Rudy''s milk filled his body, Reba eagerly swallowed every drop of his warm cum, savoring the taste on her tongue. The intimate connection she shared with her son in that moment was both exhrating and taboo.

    With a satisfied smile, she licked her lips and gently released his softening member from her mouth, careful not to disturb his slumber.

    Reba''s thoughts raced as a mix of guilt and excitement washed over her. She knew that what they were doing was forbidden, but the intense pleasure they shared was undeniable.

    She felt shemitted a sin by sucking Rudy''s morning wood and drinking his milk without his permission.

    While part of her mind wrestled with the moral implications, her body yearned for more of the forbidden pleasures that only Rudy could provide.

    She gulped down her saliva and bit her lips.

    ''I don''t understand. All I did was suck him off. I was pleasuring him, so why do I feel so good? Why am I suddenly so horny after I drank his cum? And why do I want to¡­"

    Reba gazed at Rudy''s limp dick and muttered, "Why do I want to climb it?"

    ''Sex with him is addictive.''

    RING~ RING!

    Rudy''s phone rang.

    Reba searched for his phone and found it under her blouse. She looked at the caller''s name and raised her brows.

    "Sussy ssy..."

    ''What type of name is that? It''s obviously some sort of nickname, but I don''t recall anyone with that name.''

    "Hello?" she answered the call.

 Chapter 878 Rebeccas New Day

    ?

    "Hello?" Reba answered the call.

    [Umm¡­] Cassandra was confused for a second.

    "Who is this?" Reba asked.

    [My name is Cassandra. Who am I speaking to? This is supposed to be Rudy''s number.]

    "Yes, it is Rudy''s phone."

    [Oh. Are you perhaps his girlfriend?]

    "I am his¡­" Reba nced at Rudy as her face flushed red. "I am Rudy''s mother."

    [Is Rudy around?]

    "He is sleeping."

    [I see. Can you inform him about my call when he wakes up?]

    "I will do that."

    After the call ended, she looked at the time.

    ''What?! It''s past 8 AM?!'' She quickly got off the bed and searched for her clothes, which Rudy had around the room.

    After collecting all her clothes, she looked at them and muttered, "I am going to take a bath anywhere. Is there any need for me to wear them if I am going to take them off a minuteter?"

    ''There is no one in the house, so it should be okay.''

    Reba left Rudy''s room, but as soon as she stepped out, Rudy''s phone rang again.

    "Why is he getting calls early in the morning?"

    She returned to his room and picked up the call without looking at the name.

    "Yes?"

    [Umm, aunt Reba?]

    "Hmm? Alice?"

    [Yes.]

    "Oh, hey. What''s up?"

    [I called Rudy to ask him if he ising to school today.]

    "He has school today?"

    [Yes. We don''t have sses as it''s sunday, but we nned to study at school.]

    "Can you call again after a few minutes? Rudy is sleeping."

    [Okay.]

    Reba quickly ran downstairs in a hurry and rushed to her room to grab new clothes to wear.

    "I don''t have a job anymore, but I shouldn''t ck off. As promised, I won''t look for another job. Rudy wouldn''t like that."

    When she left her room and walked to the bathroom, she noticed the bathroom lights were on.

    "..."

    She slowly walked to the door and searched for a noise, but it was silent.

    "Who is in there?" she asked hesitantly.

    After receiving no response, Reba''s heart raced with a mix of worry and apprehension as she stood outside the closed bathroom door, the light seeping through the cracks. Her mind raced with questions and concerns about who might have turned on the lights. Was it Joe, her husband, or perhaps Lucy, her daughter?

    Taking a deep breath, Reba tried to steady her nerves. She reminded herself that she had taken precautions to ensure their privacy and that no one should have known about her time spent with Rudy. Still, the fear of discovery lingered, casting a shadow over her thoughts.

    With cautious steps, Reba approached the bathroom door, her mind racing through possible exnations for the lights being on. She considered the idea of a simple oversight, someone leaving them on by mistake.

    Yet, her anxious mind conjured up scenarios of Joe or Lucy having seen her and Rudy together, bringing a flush of embarrassment to her cheeks.

    Summoning her courage, she pushed open the door, her eyes scanning the room for any signs of intrusion. To her relief, the bathroom appeared empty, with no trace of Joe or Lucy. The light switch, seemingly innocent, stood in its usual position.

    A wave of relief washed over Reba as she realized that her fears had gotten the best of her. The lights being on were likely a mere coincidence or a forgetful moment from someone else in the household. She reminded herself that jumping to conclusions without evidence would only lead to unnecessary stress and anxiety.

    "Looks like it was my fault. I took a bathst night before I went to Rudy''s room. Perhaps I was a little too excited that I didn''t pay attention to the lights."

    She hung her clothes and turned on the shower as thoughts crossed her mind.

    ''Still, it wouldn''t have been a mess if Joe or Lucy had seen me with Rudy. I know Rudy would have taken care of the matter. He has the power to hypnotize others, so he could have made them forget about what they saw.''

    As the warm water cascaded over her body, Reba closed her eyes, letting her mind drift back to the intimate events of the previous night. The memories flooded her senses, igniting a spark of desire within her.

    The steam enveloped the shower, creating a veil of privacy around her. With each droplet that caressed her skin, she felt a gentle tingling, a reminder of the passion and connection she had shared with Rudy. Her thoughts wandered to the tender kisses, the lingering touch of their bodies, and the shared moments of vulnerability and pleasure.

    A soft sigh escaped her lips as her fingertips trailed over her skin, recreating the sensations from their passionate encounter. In the solitude of the shower, she allowed herself to indulge in the memories, embracing the warmth and intimacy they brought.

    Her mind reyed each moment with vivid rity, relishing the sensation of Rudy''s touch, the taste of his lips, and the electrifying chemistry that had sparked between them. The steamy air seemed to echo the echoes of their shared desires, heightening the longing that coursed through her veins.

    Lost in her own world of sensuality, Reba allowed herself to explore her desires, relishing the connection she had experienced with Rudy. In the privacy of the shower, she let her fantasies intertwine with the reality of their encounter, reliving the intensity of their shared passion.

    As the water cascaded down her body, carrying away the remnants of the past night''s fervor, Reba couldn''t help but smile, a mix of contentment and desire ying on her lips. The memory of their intimate moments served as a reminder of the depth of their connection and the fire that burned between them.

    Stepping out of the shower, a renewed sense of energy and desire embraced her. She wrapped herself in a towel, feeling a newfound confidence and sensuality that radiated from within.

    "Get used to it, Reba. This will be a regr urrence, although we will never be home alone at most nights. Seems like I need to ept Rudy''s offer to move to his castle if I truly want to live as his lover."

    Reba left the bathroom while humming a song, but her cheerful hum faltered slightly as she noticed Lucy sitting quietly on the couch.

    "...!"

 Chapter 879 Lucy And Rebecca

    ?

    After noticing Lucy sitting on the couch in the living room, a flicker of worry crossed Reba''s mind as she wondered if Lucy was the one who had turned on the bathroom light earlier.

    Her presence surprised her, as she hadn''t expected to see Lucy at this hour.

    A mix of emotions flooded through Reba¡ªconcern, curiosity, and a hint of worry. She approached Lucy with a warm smile, trying to gauge Lucy''s mood. As she drew closer, she noticed a slightly somber expression on Lucy''s face.

    "Hey, Lucy," Reba greeted softly, her voice filled with a tender warmth. "Is everything alright?"

    Lucy looked up, her eyes meeting Reba''s with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. "Oh, hey Mom," she replied, her voice tinged with a hint of confusion. "Yeah, everything''s fine. Just lost in my thoughts."

    Relieved that Lucy didn''t seem upset or distressed, Reba couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. She took a seat beside Lucy, her worry melting away.

    Lucy bit her lips as she hesitated for a moment before speaking, her voice soft and hesitant. "Mom, can we talk?"

    Reba''s heart skipped a beat, sensing the weight behind Lucy''s words. All kinds of negative thoughts crossed her mind, but she managed to stayposed in front of Lucy.

    ."Of course, darling. You know you can talk to me about anything. What''s on your mind?"

    "I am sorry I didn''t inform you aboutst night."

    "..." Reba''s face turned pale. ''Don''t tell me she had returnedst night when Rudy and I were¡­ no, Rudy would have noticed it. But¡­ we were so indulged in pleasuring each other that¡­''

    "Umm¡­ what are you referring to?"

    "That I didn''te homest night. I forgot to inform you that I was staying at my friend''s ce."

    "Oh!" Reba eximed and released a sigh. "Don''t worry about it. Rudy already informed me."

    Still, Reba couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. She couldn''t help but think that Lucy had seen her, but she couldn''t ask her either.

    "When did youe home? Late at night? And Did you happen to turn on the bathroom light earlier?"

    Lucy blinked, a hint of surprise crossing her features. "Oh, no, Mom. I just arrived a few minutes ago when you were in the bathroom.. I''ve been in the living room the whole time," she rified, shaking her head.

    Reba''s concern eased further, realizing that her worries were unfounded. She smiled warmly at Lucy, grateful for the reassurance. "I''m d to hear that, Lucy. I must have been mistaken. Sometimes our minds y tricks on us."

    Lucy''s expression softened, a yful glint dancing in her eyes. "I know what you mean, Mom. Our imaginations can run wild sometimes."

    ''She could be lying, but why would she do that? What would she gain from hiding my secret that she could easily use to ckmail me? I should forget about it and put my worries to rest. Wait..''

    Reba turned to Lucy and asked, "Did you go upstairs?"

    "Huh? No. Why? Should I wake Rudy up?"

    "No!" She identally shouted in panic. "I mean¡­" Sheughed nervously. "He came hometest night, so let him sleep a little more. It''s Sunday. I will wake him up when breakfast is ready."

    Had Lucy gone to Rudy''s room, she would have realized that something had happened on the bedst night.

    Sure, Reba had zipped Rudy''s pants, but the bedsheet was stained with their love juice.

    "Oh¡­ okay¡­"

    Reba chuckled, a sense of lightness returning to her spirit. "Indeed, they can, sweetheart. But it''s good to know that everything is alright. Is there anything on your mind? You seem lost in thought. Is there anything I can help you with?"

    Lucy nodded, her gaze drifting momentarily before meeting her mother''s eyes again. "Just thinking about school and the uing projects. Sometimes it feels overwhelming, you know?"

    Understanding washed over Reba as she empathized with Lucy''s concerns. She reached out, gently cing a hand on Lucy''s shoulder. "I understand. I have been through that. School can be challenging, but I haveplete faith in your abilities. Remember, you''re capable of great things, and I''m here to support you every step of the way."

    Lucy smiled gratefully, her worries beginning to dissipate. "Thanks, Mom. Your words mean a lot to me."

    Reba squeezed Lucy''s shoulder affectionately. "You''re wee, sweetheart. Never forget that you have a strong support system in our family. We''re here for you, through the ups and downs.

    And you also have Rudy. Don''t tell him I said this, but he is the most reliable man you will ever find. You both are in the same year, so feel free to ask him for academic help. He is my son and your brother. Don''t forget that."

    "I know¡­ mom." Lucy smiled distantly and uttered, "I want to have the same kind of rtionship with him that you have with him."

    After saying that, she got up and said, "I will take a quick shower and then help you with breakfast."

    "..." Reba watched Lucy leave, but a question raised in her mind.

    ''What did she mean by that?''

    Reba left the living room and made her way to the kitchen, a determined smile on her face. She knew that preparing Rudy''s favorite meal for breakfast would be a sweet gesture, a way to show her love to him.

    As she stepped into the familiar warmth of the kitchen, Reba''s mind shifted to the task at hand. She pulled out the ingredients, letting the aroma of freshly brewed coffee fill the air. Her hands moved with practiced ease as she chopped vegetables, sizzling them in a pan with a hint of fragrant herbs.

    The kitchen came alive with the sizzle and crackle of the cooking, a symphony of vors and scents that danced around Reba. She nced at the clock, noting the time, ensuring that everything would be ready when Rudy and Lucy joined her for breakfast.

    As the delicious aroma wafted through the air, drawing Lucy''s attention from the living room, a smile tugged at her lips. The anticipation of a home-cooked meal brought a spark of excitement to the morning.

    Reba set the table, arranging the tes with care and adding a vibrant ssh of color with a bouquet of freshly picked flowers from the garden. Each touch reflected her love and attention to detail, creating an inviting space for her family to gather.

    With the final touches in ce, Reba stepped back and admired her handiwork. The table was set with steaming tes of Rudy''s favorite breakfast, a savorybination of vors that would surely make his taste buds dance with delight. She couldn''t help but feel a swell of anticipation, eager to see the joy on their faces.

    As the sound of footsteps approached the kitchen, Reba turned, her heart fluttering with a mixture of love and excitement. Rudy entered, his eyes lighting up at the sight of the breakfast spread before him.

    Lucy followed close behind, a curious grin on her face.

    "Good morning," Reba greeted, her voice filled with warmth and affection. "I thought we could all enjoy Rudy''s favorite breakfast together."

    "It''s my favorite too~"

    Lucy rushed to grab her seat, But Rudy managed to get there before her by pushing her to the side.

 Chapter 880 Kinks

    ?

    With the satisfying taste of breakfast still lingering on their tongues, Rudy leaned back in his chair, a contented smile on his face. He nced over at Reba, gratitude shining in his eyes.

    "Mom, that was absolutely delicious," Rudy praised, his voice filled with appreciation. "You have such a talent for making every meal special."

    Reba blushed, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue. "Oh, it''s nothing, really. I''m just d you enjoyed it."

    "You were amazingst night, too," He said with a smirk.

    Rebeca''s ears flushed after hearing that.

    Unable to resist the affection welling up inside him, Rudy reached across the table, his hand gently caressing Reba''s cheek. "No, it''s more than amazing. I look forward to more nights and mornings like that. You better be ready for that every day."

    Reba''s heart skipped a beat at the tender touch and heartfelt words. She leaned into his hand, a soft smile gracing her lips. "I will try my best, Rudy. I am looking forward to that just as much as you are."

    "What happenedst night?" Lucy asked curiously.

    "She gave me a fantastic experiencest night."

    "I made his favorite mealst night, too," Reba quipped to avoid suspicion.

    "Hmm." Lucy turned to Reba and asked with a judging look on her face. "Why do you happen to make such meals when I am away?"

    "Well¡­ I had made the decision in the evening and at that time, I didn''t know you were staying the night with your friends. I made the meal enough for three people."

    "Three? Wait, dad wasn''t homest night?"

    "Because of sudden rain, he crashed at a hotel with his colleagues," Rudy responded.

    "Oh, yeah. I remember seeing that in the news."

    "Since you made breakfast, I will do the dishes." Lucy got up and grabbed the tes.

    Reba red at Rudy for acting intimate with her in front of Lucy.

    Just as their eyes met, a mischievous thought crossed Rudy''s mind. He nced towards Lucy, who seemed engrossed in washing the dishes, unaware of the tender moment unfolding between Rudy and Reba. A yful gleam danced in Rudy''s eyes as he leaned closer to Reba.

    Seizing the opportunity, Rudy stole a quick, affectionate kiss from Reba''s lips, savoring the taste of love and the warmth of their connection. It was a stolen moment of intimacy, a reminder of the new rtionship they had begun.

    Reba''s eyes widened in surprise, a gasp escaping her lips. She nced towards Lucy, who still seemed blissfully unaware of their stolen kiss. A giggle bubbled up from within her as she yfully swatted Rudy''s arm.

    "Rudy!" she whispered with a mixture of amusement and mock reprimand. "What if Lucy had seen us?"

    Rudy chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Oh, I couldn''t resist stealing a moment with you. Sometimes, the best moments are the stolen ones. I always wanted to do something like this. It''s exciting, isn''t it?"

    "It is risky too!" She whispered violently.

    "Come on, admit it. You liked it too."

    "I did not," she chuckled.

    "I look forward to doing this again and make even bold moves when Joe is around," he smirked.

    "I.. did not know you had such kinks¡­"

    "Oh, believe me. You will develop my kinks once we start doing it," he chuckled softly.

    As theirughter filled the air, Lucy looked at them, curiosity etched across her features. She couldn''t help but notice the yful energy between her parents.

    "What''s so funny, you two?" Lucy asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Reba and Rudy exchanged knowing nces, their love and mischief evident in their eyes. "Oh, just a little inside joke," Reba replied, a hint of a mischievous smile ying on her lips.

    Lucy''s curiosity grew, but she shrugged it off, deciding to let the mystery slide for now. The warmth andughter shared between Rudy and Reba were contagious, and she found herself caught up in the joyful energy of the moment.

    Reba sat across from Rudy, a yful glint in her eyes as she shared the news. "By the way, while you were peacefully sleeping, Casandra and Alice called you."

    Rudy''s eyebrows lifted in surprise. He reached for his phone, unlocking it to check his messages. Sure enough, there were missed calls and text notifications from both Casandra and Alice. A mix of curiosity and anticipation coursed through his veins.

    "I wonder what Cassandra needed," Rudy mused aloud, his mind already racing with possibilities. "I''ll find out soon enough. She will call me again."

    Feeling a sense of urgency, Rudy stood up from his seat, his excitement evident. "I''m going to head over to Alice''s ce now. I need to confirm something and end it, once for all."

    Rudy shed a quick smile, his mind already focused on his next destination. With a wave goodbye, he swiftly left the house, the air crackling with his energy.

    As Rudy stepped outside, he surveyed the surroundings. He knew the area where Alice lived and that no one would be around. With his exceptional teleportation abilities, he could reach her ce in an instant. With a single thought, he vanished from sight, reappearing around the block from Alice''s house.

    Rudy took a moment topose himself, smoothing down his clothes and adjusting his posture. He wanted to make a good impression and show Alice that he valued her call. With a deep breath, he made his way towards her house.

    He rang the doorbell, and the door swung open, and there stood Alice, a mix of relief and curiosity in her eyes. "Rudy, you''re here! Thank goodness," she eximed, her voice filled with genuine warmth.

    Taking a seat, Rudy''s gaze shifted between Alice and her surroundings.

    Rudy maintained a somber andposed demeanor as he listened to Alice''s words, his mind focused on the task at hand. While his outward appearance may have seemed unaffected, inwardly he was vignt, using his enhanced vision abilities to scan Alice''s house for any signs of her father, George.

    ''What are you doing, George?''

 Chapter 881 Suspecting George

    ?

    Through his vision, Rudy peered through the closed door of George''s room, observing his movements and actions. His senses honed, Rudy paid close attention to every detail, searching for any indication of George''s presence and any potential impact it might have on their conversation.

    As Alice continued to speak, Rudy''s attention remained divided. He absorbed her words, processing the information she shared, while simultaneously monitoring George''s activities. It was a delicate bnce, one that required him to remain attentive to both the present conversation and the potential presence of Alice''s father.

    With each passing moment, Rudy''s assessment of George''s actions deepened. He noted the subtleties, the nuances that could reveal George''s intentions and possible reactions. It was an exercise in reading between the lines, deciphering the unspoken messages that unfolded within the confines of George''s room.

    Out of a sudden, George emerged from his room, his cheerful smile and nonchnt demeanor attempted to mask his true intentions.

    George approached them, his voiceced with feigned curiosity. "Oh! Rudy is here!"

    "Yes, I just arrived."

    Rudy maintained aposed expression, aware of George''s covert surveince through the hidden cameras that lined the house. He knew that George was watching, observing their every move.

    "It''s good to see you both. Any ns for the day?"

    Rudy responded calmly, his voice steady andposed. "Actually, George, Alice and I are heading to school. We have uing final exams, and we thought it would be best to study together."

    George nodded, seemingly satisfied with Rudy''s answer, but his watchful eyes betrayed his suspicions.

    However, their intended destination was not the school but Rudy''s majestic castle in his dynasty.

    Unbeknownst to George, Rudy possessed the ability to discern his true intentions. While Rudy maintained a calm and collected demeanor, his mind was racing, devising a n to outmaneuver George''s surveince.

    With a well-practiced air of casualness, Rudy continued, "We''ll be backter this evening, George. Just a focused study session to make sure we''re well-prepared for our exams."

    George smiled, a gleam of mischief dancing in his eyes. "That sounds like a sensible n. Good luck with your studies, both of you."

    As George watched Rudy and Alice leave the house, his suspicion grew stronger. There was something amiss in their behavior, something that didn''t align with their supposed destination of school. Determined to confirm his doubts, he called out to them, urging them to wait for a moment.

    Rudy and Alice paused, exchanging a quick nce. They couldn''t afford to reveal their true intentions, but they also couldn''t outright refuse George''s offer without raising suspicion. Reluctantly, theyplied and waited as George disappeared into the house.

    Minutester, George emerged from the garage, keys in hand. He approached them with a smile, his voice warm but tinged with curiosity. "Hey, Rudy, Alice, I just realized that I''m heading in the same direction for a work-rted meeting. How about I give you both a ride to school? It''ll save you the trouble of taking public transportation."

    Rudy''s mind raced, searching for a way to navigate this unexpected turn of events. He knew they couldn''t refuse outright, but they also couldn''t allow George to uncover their true destination. With a calm demeanor, he responded, "That''s very kind of you, George. We appreciate the offer. We were just about to catch the bus, but if you''re heading the same way, we''d be happy to ept the ride."

    George beamed at their eptance, seemingly oblivious to their internal turmoil. As they all climbed into the car, Rudy and Alice exchanged cautious nces, mentally preparing themselves for the challenge ahead.

    As the car pulled away from the curb, George engaged them in conversation, his questions subtly probing for information. Rudy and Alice maintained a facade of nonchnce, deflecting his queries with vague answers. Inside, their hearts raced, aware that George''s suspicion lingered.

    Rudy''s agreement to ept George''s offer of a ride raised a subtle tension in the air. As they climbed into George''s car, Rudy and Alice exchanged knowing nces, their shared secret weighing heavily on their minds. They had to y their roles carefully, ensuring that George remained oblivious to their true intentions.

    Sitting in the backseat, Rudy maintained a calm andposed exterior, his gaze focused on the passing scenery outside the car window. Alice, too, exuded an air of casualness, engaging in light conversation with George about everyday topics.

    Meanwhile, Rudy''s senses were on high alert. He watched George from the corner of his eye, attuned to any signs of suspicion or a change in his behavior. The weight of their hidden agenda weighed on him. The need for discretion was paramount.

    As the car smoothly moved through the streets, George engaged in small talk, oblivious to the fact that his passengers were concealing their true destination. Rudy listened attentively, his responses measured and carefully crafted to maintain the facade of normalcy.

    As Rudy and Alice settled into the backseat of George''s car, a subtle tension hung in the air. George''s gaze flickered repeatedly to the rearview mirror, his attention fixed on the connection between their intertwined hands. Unbeknownst to George, Rudy and Alice were engaged in a silent telepathic conversation, their thoughts and intentions concealed from prying eyes.

    In their shared mental space, Rudy guided Alice, his words flowing effortlessly. He urged her to ask him about the bracelet she had gifted him not long ago, a strategic move to divert George''s attention and nt a false trail. With a calm andposed demeanor, Alice followed Rudy''s lead, her voice gentle but purposeful.

    "Hey, Rudy," Alice began, her tone casual yet calcted. "I just realized I haven''t seen you wearing the bracelet I gave you. Did you lose it or something?"

    Rudy, relying on his telepathic abilities, responded without missing a beat, his voice matching the cadence of their conversation. "Ah, yes, the bracelet. I actually dropped it somewhere while I was out the other day. Must have slipped off without me noticing."

    George, still ncing intermittently at them through the rearview mirror, appeared slightly intrigued by their exchange. His curiosity, however, remained focused on their physical connection, oblivious to the hidden subtext of their conversation.

    As the car continued its journey, Rudy and Alice maintained the illusion of a casual discussion, asionally touching upon other topics to further veil their true intentions. With each passing moment, they moved further away from the ndestine facility and deeper into the fabricated narrative of the lost bracelet.

    As the car approached a significant junction, Alice took a calcted risk, steering the conversation toward their supposed destination. "Rudy, do you remember where you might have dropped the bracelet? Maybe we can retrace your stepster and try to find it."

    Rudy, ying his part, responded with a hint of regret in his voice. "I''m afraid it''s a lost cause, Alice. I covered quite a bit of groundst night. It could be anywhere by now."

    George, seemingly engaged in their conversation, chimed in with a hint of sympathy. "Oh, that''s a shame. Losing something sentimental can be quite disheartening. But don''t worry, maybe it''ll turn up someday. Or you can always get another pair if it was truly that important to you."

    Rudy smirked inwardly, as he had nted a seed for his next quest.

    He knew where he had dropped the bracelet. In fact, he had dropped it purposely, and the location was no other than area 69.

 Chapter 882 Under The Boundries

    ?

    As the car came to a stop in front of the school, George turned off the engine and nced at Rudy and Alice through the rearview mirror. His eyes lingered on them, ensuring they stepped out of the car and made their way toward the school entrance. Satisfied, he watched as they walked toward the building, blending seamlessly with the other students bustling around.

    Unbeknownst to George, Rudy and Alice were concealing their true intentions with practiced ease. As they stepped onto the school grounds, their footsteps resounding against the pavement, they exchanged a knowing look. It was time to execute their n and escape to the castle in Rudy''s dynasty.

    With a simple telepathic connection, their minds synchronized. Rudy''s eyes sparkled with determination as he channeled his powers, tapping into the vast reserves of energy within him. Alice mirrored his intensity, her expression focused and resolute.

    In an instant, they vanished from the school courtyard, leaving behind only an empty space where they once stood. Through the power of teleportation, they traversed the boundaries of time and space, arriving within the grand halls of the castle in Rudy''s dynasty.

    The transition was seamless, as if the castle had weed them with open arms. They materialized within a majestic chamber, its opulent walls adorned with intricate tapestries and sparkling chandeliers hanging from the lofty ceiling. The air hummed with a palpable energy, a fusion of anticipation and relief.

    Rudy and Alice stood side by side, their gazes sweeping across the expanse of the castle. The splendor of their surroundings mirrored the grandeur of their aspirations. They had left behind the confines of the mundane world, stepping into a realm of limitless possibilities and unfettered freedom.

    As they stood within the magnificent halls of the castle, Alice''s gaze flickered with curiosity and a touch of perplexity. She turned to face Rudy, her eyes searching for answers. "Rudy," she began, her voice filled with genuine intrigue, "I''ve been meaning to ask you... Why did you want me to bring up the bracelet when we were in the car? What was the purpose behind it?"

    Rudy met her gaze, his expression momentarily clouded by the weight of unspoken truths. He realized that revealing the full extent of his suspicions about George would only burden Alice with knowledge that might shatter her perception of her own father.

    Moreover, he himself wasn''t sure about his suspicion and that''s the reason why he had asked Alice to ask him questions about the bracelet in George''s presence.

    With a sigh, he chose his words carefully, opting for a partial truth.

    "Alice," Rudy started, his voice soft yet resolute, "Sometimes, we have to y our cards close to our chest. Our situation is far from ordinary, and there are secrets we must safeguard until the right time."

    Alice furrowed her brow, her curiosity still piqued. "But why involve the bracelet? What does it have to do with anything?"

    Rudy''s gaze softened, his eyes filled with a mixture ofpassion and determination. "The bracelet held a symbolic significance, Alice. It was a means to divert attention, to create a temporary trail that would lead anyone who might be watching us away from our true intentions.

    Also, Wasn''t it getting awkward doing nothing in George''s presence? I thought we had to ease up the mood by talking about something."

    Alice nodded slowly, a flicker of understanding crossing her features. She realized that Rudy was sparing her the burden of knowing the full extent of his suspicions, shielding her from a truth that might fracture her trust in her own father. Yet, a lingering sense of unease gnawed at her.

    "I trust you, Rudy," Alice whispered, her voice tinged with vulnerability. "But I can''t shake this feeling that something is amiss, that there''s more to the story."

    As Rudy and Alice strolled through the bustling corridors of the castle, Rudy took a moment to share with Alice thetest development of his dynasty. He spoke with a sense of pride, his voice resonating with a mixture of excitement and purpose.

    "Alice, you wouldn''t believe how many beings, both mythical and human, have found sce and refuge in our dynasty," Rudy began, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Upon my order, they have moved here and begun their lives anew. It warms my heart to see them thriving, each finding their ce within these walls."

    Alice''s eyes widened in awe as she took in the vivid tapestry of life unfolding around her. She marveled at the diverse array of beings, from mythical creatures to humans, coexisting in harmony within the castle''s confines. The air was filled with a palpable energy, an atmosphere of possibility and unity.

    "It''s incredible to witness how your vision has manifested into a reality, a ce where beings from different walks of lifee together."

    "Yeah." Rudy nodded, a sense of fulfillment radiating from his being. "I am surprised you remember something from our childhood. Don''t tell this to anyone, though."

    As Alice continued to take in the vibrant surroundings, she turned her attention to the majestic view beyond the castle walls. The panorama unfolded before her eyes, revealing a world that seemed both familiar and yet vastly different from the one she had known. The concept of different time zones suddenly crossed her mind.

    "Rudy," Alice said, her voice filled with curiosity, "I can''t help but wonder about the time difference between our city and your dynasty. How does time flow here? Is it the same as in our city?"

    Rudy smiled, appreciating Alice''s astute observation. "Time here operates on its own rhythm, Alice. In this dynasty, it flows differently, separate from the constraints of our mortal world. Days may turn into weeks, and weeks into months, while time in our city remains unchanged. It is a fascinating aspect of this realm."

    "How is that possible when your dynasty and the rest of the continents exist on the same? Time shouldn''t pass differentlypared to others."

    "This continent may be on the same, but it''s in a different realm. It can''t be seen via satellite. Unless, of course, someone crosses the boundaries of our realm, this continent is hidden from the world."

 Chapter 883 Rias Invitation

    ?

    As Rudy and Alice engaged in conversation, a figure approached from behind, her presence emanating a quiet authority. It was Lu B, the leader of the Underdes army. She stepped forward with a respectful nod, his gaze alternating between Rudy and Alice.

    "Rudy, Alice," Lu B greeted them with a hint of a smile. "I hope this day finds you both in good spirits. It is an honor to witness the blossoming of your dynasty. It reminds me of my old days. You made this continent lively again. I can''t say how happy I am."

    Rudy acknowledged Lu B''s presence and gratitude, and her voice filled with appreciation.

    "Lu B, your unwavering dedication to our cause has been invaluable. Your leadership ensures the safety and well-being of all who reside here. I am grateful for your presence and yourmitment to this dynasty."

    "I am simply doing what I think is the best."

    Rudy approached Lu B with a warm smile and a gentle nod. "Lu B, would you kindly give Alice a tour of the castle and assist her in selecting a room of her own? I trust your judgment in guiding her through the avable options."

    Lu B bowed respectfully, her posture disying a sense of duty. "Of course, it would be my honor to ensure Lady Alice finds a room that suits her preferences."

    "..." Rudy raised his brows.

    ''Why is Lu B being so obedient? I never thought she would actually agree to my request. Her way of talking to me has also changed. I know she has been trying to get me to owe her favors, but this seems different.''

    As Alice walked alongside Lu B, Rudy watched them from a distance, his mind immersed in a sea of contemtion. He observed Alice''s enthusiasm as she explored the corridors and chambers of the castle, her eyes filled with wonder and curiosity.

    While Lu B and Alice ventured through the castle, Rudy found himself busy in his own thoughts, taking the time to reflect on the challenges they had ovee and the future thaty ahead. He knew that with every step; the dynasty was transforming, expanding its borders not just physically, but also emotionally and spiritually.

    Meanwhile, Lu B showed Alice the various rooms avable, each with its unique charm and ambiance. They visited rooms adorned with exquisite paintings, rooms with panoramic views of the kingdom, and rooms nestled in quiet corners of the castle. Lu B attentively listened to Alice''s preferences, noting her reactions to each space.

    After careful consideration, Alice finally settled on a room that resonated with her heart. It possessed a warm and inviting atmosphere, with arge window overlooking a lush garden. Excited by her choice, Alice expressed her vision for the room''s renovations, describing her desired color palette, furniture arrangements, and personal touches.

    Lu B, ever the meticulous nner, took note of Alice''s preferences and assured her that he would oversee the renovation process. He vowed to create a space that would reflect her unique personality and providefort and tranquility.

    As the room renovations began, Alice, Rudy, and the other girls of his harem gathered in the living room for a leisurely lunch. The atmosphere was filled withughter and animated conversation as they shared stories, indulged in delicious dishes, and savored the camaraderie that had blossomed within the castle''s walls.

    As the lunch continued, Alice''s excitement for her newly chosen room grew, knowing that it would soon be a space she could truly call her own. She felt a sense of anticipation and appreciation for the efforts Lu B was putting into bringing her vision to life.

    Rudy''s gaze swept across the room, taking in the vibrant energy and sense of belonging that permeated the air. He felt a deep sense of gratitude for the bonds he had formed with each member of his harem, and he cherished the moments they shared together.

    However, Rudy''s curiosity gnawed at him as he noticed the absence of Jane, Rias, and Niti during the lunch gathering. A sense of unease settled within him, particrly concerning Rias and her brewing revenge n against Jane. Aware of the delicate situation, he decided to tread cautiously and refrain from probing his harem about their whereabouts.

    After the satisfying meal, Rudy found himself engaged in a board game with Lilim, Angelica, and Maria. Laughter and friendly banter filled the room, momentarily distracting him from his concerns. However, his focus faltered when Rias entered the living room, her gaze fixed on Rudy.

    Sensing her intense presence, Rudy felt a pang of anticipation mixed with trepidation. He knew that Rias had something important to discuss, and it seemed she could no longer wait. With a resigned smile, Rudy surrendered in the board game, excusing himself from hispanions.

    "You girls enjoy. I will be back."

    Rias watched intently as Rudy rose from his seat, her eyes filled with a mix of determination and something else, a secret hidden beneath the surface. Rudy met her gaze, his own expression a blend of curiosity and concern. Without uttering a single word, he followed her out of the living room, venturing into a space where their conversation could unfold undisturbed.

    As they walked through the corridors of the castle, the air thick with anticipation, Rias finally came to a stop in a quiet alcove overlooking the lush gardens. Her eyes met Rudy''s, and she took a deep breath, as if gathering her thoughts before speaking.

    "Rudy," she began, her voice tinged with a blend of vulnerability and determination, "It''s about Jane. Everything is set. Are you ready?"

    Rudy''s gaze softened, his instincts confirming his suspicions. He nodded, urging Rias to continue, giving her the space to express herself fully.

    Rias took a deep breath, her words measured yetced with emotional intensity. She spoke of her brewing resentment, her desire for revenge against Jane for past transgressions. She exined the depths of her pain and the need to find closure, to finally put the past behind her.

    "It''s time for my revenge and to end our sisterly banter."

 Chapter 884 Rias Invitation

    ?

    As Rudy and Alice engaged in conversation, a figure approached from behind, her presence emanating a quiet authority. It was Lu B, the leader of the Underdes army. She stepped forward with a respectful nod, his gaze alternating between Rudy and Alice.

    "Rudy, Alice," Lu B greeted them with a hint of a smile. "I hope this day finds you both in good spirits. It is an honor to witness the blossoming of your dynasty. It reminds me of my old days. You made this continent lively again. I can''t say how happy I am."

    Rudy acknowledged Lu B''s presence and gratitude, and her voice filled with appreciation.

    "Lu B, your unwavering dedication to our cause has been invaluable. Your leadership ensures the safety and well-being of all who reside here. I am grateful for your presence and yourmitment to this dynasty."

    "I am simply doing what I think is the best."

    Rudy approached Lu B with a warm smile and a gentle nod. "Lu B, would you kindly give Alice a tour of the castle and assist her in selecting a room of her own? I trust your judgment in guiding her through the avable options."

    Lu B bowed respectfully, her posture disying a sense of duty. "Of course, it would be my honor to ensure Lady Alice finds a room that suits her preferences."

    "..." Rudy raised his brows.

    ''Why is Lu B being so obedient? I never thought she would actually agree to my request. Her way of talking to me has also changed. I know she has been trying to get me to owe her favors, but this seems different.''

    As Alice walked alongside Lu B, Rudy watched them from a distance, his mind immersed in a sea of contemtion. He observed Alice''s enthusiasm as she explored the corridors and chambers of the castle, her eyes filled with wonder and curiosity.

    While Lu B and Alice ventured through the castle, Rudy found himself busy in his own thoughts, taking the time to reflect on the challenges they had ovee and the future thaty ahead. He knew that with every step; the dynasty was transforming, expanding its borders not just physically, but also emotionally and spiritually.

    Meanwhile, Lu B showed Alice the various rooms avable, each with its unique charm and ambiance. They visited rooms adorned with exquisite paintings, rooms with panoramic views of the kingdom, and rooms nestled in quiet corners of the castle. Lu B attentively listened to Alice''s preferences, noting her reactions to each space.

    After careful consideration, Alice finally settled on a room that resonated with her heart. It possessed a warm and inviting atmosphere, with arge window overlooking a lush garden. Excited by her choice, Alice expressed her vision for the room''s renovations, describing her desired color palette, furniture arrangements, and personal touches.

    Lu B, ever the meticulous nner, took note of Alice''s preferences and assured her that he would oversee the renovation process. He vowed to create a space that would reflect her unique personality and providefort and tranquility.

    As the room renovations began, Alice, Rudy, and the other girls of his harem gathered in the living room for a leisurely lunch. The atmosphere was filled withughter and animated conversation as they shared stories, indulged in delicious dishes, and savored the camaraderie that had blossomed within the castle''s walls.

    As the lunch continued, Alice''s excitement for her newly chosen room grew, knowing that it would soon be a space she could truly call her own. She felt a sense of anticipation and appreciation for the efforts Lu B was putting into bringing her vision to life.

    Rudy''s gaze swept across the room, taking in the vibrant energy and sense of belonging that permeated the air. He felt a deep sense of gratitude for the bonds he had formed with each member of his harem, and he cherished the moments they shared together.

    However, Rudy''s curiosity gnawed at him as he noticed the absence of Jane, Rias, and Niti during the lunch gathering. A sense of unease settled within him, particrly concerning Rias and her brewing revenge n against Jane. Aware of the delicate situation, he decided to tread cautiously and refrain from probing his harem about their whereabouts.

    After the satisfying meal, Rudy found himself engaged in a board game with Lilim, Angelica, and Maria. Laughter and friendly banter filled the room, momentarily distracting him from his concerns. However, his focus faltered when Rias entered the living room, her gaze fixed on Rudy.

    Sensing her intense presence, Rudy felt a pang of anticipation mixed with trepidation. He knew that Rias had something important to discuss, and it seemed she could no longer wait. With a resigned smile, Rudy surrendered in the board game, excusing himself from hispanions.

    "You girls enjoy. I will be back."

    Rias watched intently as Rudy rose from his seat, her eyes filled with a mix of determination and something else, a secret hidden beneath the surface. Rudy met her gaze, his own expression a blend of curiosity and concern. Without uttering a single word, he followed her out of the living room, venturing into a space where their conversation could unfold undisturbed.

    As they walked through the corridors of the castle, the air thick with anticipation, Rias finally came to a stop in a quiet alcove overlooking the lush gardens. Her eyes met Rudy''s, and she took a deep breath, as if gathering her thoughts before speaking.

    "Rudy," she began, her voice tinged with a blend of vulnerability and determination, "It''s about Jane. Everything is set. Are you ready?"

    Rudy''s gaze softened, his instincts confirming his suspicions. He nodded, urging Rias to continue, giving her the space to express herself fully.

    Rias took a deep breath, her words measured yetced with emotional intensity. She spoke of her brewing resentment, her desire for revenge against Jane for past transgressions. She exined the depths of her pain and the need to find closure, to finally put the past behind her.

    "It''s time for my revenge and to end our sisterly banter."

 Chapter 885 Rias Room

    ?

    As Rias informed Rudy that everything was set and she was ready to initiate her revenge n, a sense of trepidation mingled with concern washed over him.

    "Come to my room after five minutes."

    Rudy watched as Rias walked away, her determination evident in every step she took. He couldn''t help but wonder about the severity of her n and the consequences it might entail.

    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Rudy prepared to face the inevitable. After the agreed-upon five minutes had psed, he made his way to Rias'' room. Each step felt heavier than thest, uncertainty gnawing at his core. As he entered the room, he found Rias waiting, her gaze fixed on a figure lying motionless on the bed.

    His heart skipped a beat as his eyes locked onto Jane, her form bound by shackles, seemingly unconscious. Rudy''s mind raced, struggling toprehend the situation before him. He had anticipated a confrontation between Rias and Jane, but the sight of Jane in such a vulnerable state stirred conflicting emotions within him.

    Approaching the bed cautiously, Rudy''s eyes never left Jane''s face. He studied her features, searching for any signs of awareness. Despite the chains that bound her, her expression remained serene, as if caught in a deep slumber.

    Rudy''s heart wavered, torn between his loyalty to Rias and his desire for justice, and his empathy for Jane''s predicament.

    Turning to Rias, Rudy''s voice wasced with a mixture of concern and apprehension. "Rias, what have you done?" he asked, his words filled with a desperate plea for exnation.

    Rias met his gaze, her eyes revealing aplex blend of determination and pain. "Jane hurt me, Rudy. She betrayed our trust and caused irreparable damage. This is my chance for closure, to confront her with the consequences of her actions."

    Rudy''s mind raced, searching for a solution that could quell the rising tension in the room. He understood Rias'' need for closure, but he also recognized the importance ofpassion and finding a resolution that didn''tpromise their own moralpass.

    "I never gave you permission to knock Jane out," he furrowed his brows. Those shackles are sucking Jane''s strength to keep her weak and prevent her from breaking free."

    "And I respected your decision. I didn''t do anything to her¡­ I swear by your name."

    "If that''s the case, how did you manage to bring her to your room and chain her like this?"

    "After you left, we all talked and enjoyed thepany. When Jane was tired, I offered her my room to sleep in, and when she fell asleep, I carefully chained her without hurting her."

    Rias looked at Jane and muttered, "Even I don''t want to hurt my precious little sister."

    Taking a deep breath, Rudy gently reached out and ced a hand on Rias'' shoulder. "Rias, I understand your anger and the hurt you''ve endured, but this is not the right way for revenge. You can have revenge by other means without doing all this."

    "Maybe I shouldn''t have told you my revenge n¡­" Rias''s gaze flickered with a mix of frustration and longing. "I''ve given Jane numerous chances to confess, to acknowledge her actions and seek forgiveness. But she remains defiant, refusing to take responsibility for the pain she has caused. It''s toote to turn back now, Rudy."

    Rias met Rudy''s gaze, her eyes filled with conflicted emotions. She hesitated for a moment before a determined glint entered her eyes. "Rudy, I appreciate your concern, but I cannot ignore the pain I''ve endured. I''vee too far to turn back now. Please, trust me."

    Feeling the weight of her words, Rudy nodded reluctantly, his expression filled with a mixture of apprehension andpassion. "Alright, Rias. If this is the path you choose, I will support you, but please remember the consequences of our actions."

    Rias nodded, a mixture of gratitude and determination in her eyes. "Thank you, Rudy. I understand the risks involved, and I will bear the consequences of my choices. Now, close your eyes and don''t open them until I say so."

    Rudy closed his eyes as Rias requested. He could hear a faint rustling noise. Confusion clouded his mind, and a tinge of apprehension gripped his heart. When he finally opened his eyes, his breath caught in his throat.

    Rias stood before him, her body exposed and vulnerable, her hands covering her private parts. She looked at Rudy and puckered her lips, asking, "Are you not going to take off your clothes?"

    Rudy stripped himself  and shrugged his shoulders. He stepped closer to Rias and uttered, "Why are you covering your body when you know that you will bepletely exposed and vulnerable in a next few minutes."

    "It''s called shyness and decency."

    Rias and Rudy got on the bed beside chained Jane¡ª Rias'' twin vampire sister. Rias''s gaze held a mixture of desire and hunger. Her eyes, once warm and inviting, now glowed with an intense crimson hue, reflecting the primal instincts of her vampire nature. Her fangs elongated, revealing the predatory side of her being, sharp and lethal.

    Rudy, undeterred by Rias''s transformation, met her gaze with a calm determination.

    In this moment of profound silence, Rias finally broke it with a whispered request, her voiceced with longing and hunger. "Rudy, may I drink your blood?" she asked, her words carrying both a plea and a thirst.

    As Rudy extended his neck towards her, Rias couldn''t contain her excitement. Her lips quivered with anticipation as she leaned in, her breath brushing against his skin. With delicate precision, she sank her fangs into his flesh, piercing the surface and drawing forth his life-giving essence.

    A surge of sensations coursed through Rudy''s body as Rias drank his blood. He could feel the gentle pull of her lips, the sharp sting of her fangs, and the intoxicating mix of pleasure and pain that apanied this forbidden act. In that moment, their connection deepened, their souls intertwined through the exchange of life force.

 Chapter 886 Rudy And Rias

    ?

    As Rias and Rudy indulged in their passionate exploration of each other''s bodies, the air in the room crackled with desire. Their lips merged in a fervent kiss, their tongues dancing in an entangled embrace. Rudy''s hands roamed Rias'' voluptuous figure, caressing her curves with a gentle touch.

    As their desires intertwined, Rudy''s lips left a trail of heated kisses along Rias'' neck, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body. With every embrace of his lips and the touch of his tongue, Rias surrendered to the intoxicating sensations that consumed her.

    Feeling her surrender, Rudy trailed his lips lower, leaving a path of fire towards Rias'' breasts. Cupping them in his hands, he felt their weight and softness, eliciting a moan of anticipation from Rias.

    He took one of her rosy nipples into his mouth, his tongue swirling around her sensitive bud, while his fingers gently yed with the other breast, alternating between teasingly squeezing and lightly tracing circles around her erect nipple.

    As their bodies became entangled in a symphony of desire, Rudy''s lips trailed down from Rias'' breasts, leaving a glistening path of eager kisses across her abdomen. With every touch, Rias gasped in anticipation, her body thrumming with a potent mix of need and pleasure.

    Not wanting to be left behind, Rias eagerly sought to bestow her own caresses upon Rudy. Her hand wrapped around his throbbing dick, eliciting a groan of longing from his lips. The rhythm of her strokes matched the intensity of their shared passion, her touch sending shivers of electric pleasure down Rudy''s spine.

    As Rias and Rudy continued to explore each other''s desires, their passion intensified, filling the room with a sensual energy. Feeling the delicious pressure building inside her, Rias arched her back, a symphony of moans escaping her lips, as Rudy''s fingers deftly found their way to her wet, swollen entrance.

    Rudy and Rias became lost in the intensity of their desires. Fingers and hands explored every inch of each other, sending waves of ecstasy through their beings. With a fervor unmatched, Rudy locked his lips with Rias'', their mouths melding in a hungry and fiery kiss that deepened their connection.

    Between gasps and moans, their tongues danced in a sensual tango, exploring and tasting each other''s desires. Time seemed to stand still as they reveled in the heat of their passionate embrace.

    The taste of her lips and the warmth of her mouth fueled their shared passion, intensifying the maic pull between them.

    With a skillful stroke, Rudy''s finger continued its rhythmic motion, delving deeper into Rias'' pussy, while his other hand caressed her thigh, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through her. Her pussy trembled with anticipation, her body responding to the electric spark of his touch.

    As Rias approached the precipice of ecstasy, the intensity of her pleasure soared, her moans harmonizing with their shared desire.

    As Rudy''s finger rubbed into Rias'' pussy, he could feel the powerful contractions of her inner walls, gripping him tightly. Her body trembled with a building intensity, her moans growing louder as the waves of pleasure crashed over her.

    With a primal moan, Rias sumbed to the overwhelming ecstasy that consumed her. Her orgasm washed over her like a tidal wave, her walls squeezing Rudy''s finger tightly as a rush of love juice flowed, coating his digit in her essence. The room filled with the intoxicating scent of their passionate encounter, as Rias trembled in the aftershocks of her release.

    Breathing heavily, Rudy withdrew his finger, slowly bringing it to his lips. As Rudy brought his glistening finger to his lips, he couldn''t help but savor the taste of Rias'' love juice.

    As Rias trembled in the aftershocks of her release, her gaze locked with Rudy''s intense eyes. Breathing heavily, he hesitated for a moment before breaking the charged silence.

    "What do you want to do next?" Rudy asked, his voiceced with a mix of curiosity and desire.

    Rias, with a hunger burning in her eyes, met his gaze without hesitation. "I want to have sex," she replied, her voice filled with a resolute determination.

    "..." Rudy did not expect that answer. He thought Rias would want to take it slow and wait for Jane to wake up.

    Rias noticed Rudy''s expression as she met Rudy''s intense gaze, a flicker of hesitation crossed her eyes before she spoke with unwavering determination. "I want to have sex," she repeated, her voiceced with desire and a sense of urgency.

    Rudy''s brows furrowed slightly, his concern for Rias'' well-being evident in his expression. "Are you sure?" he asked softly, his hand reaching out to gently brush a strand of hair from her face. "We can take it slow if you need more forey, Rias. Because forey is as important as sex. I want to make sure you''re ready."

    With a determined shake of her head, Rias caught Rudy''s hand in hers, intertwining their fingers. The fiery intensity of her gaze sending a shiver down his spine. She was driven by a sense of desire to sate her burning hunger and prepare herself for the forting revenge against her sister, Jane.

    Without hesitation, she pulled him close, their bodies pressed tightly against each other, as they embraced the tempestuous storm of desire that raged within them.

    As they sank onto the bed, their lips met once again, igniting a passionate me that consumed them both. Their tongues danced in a tantalizing rhythm, exploring and savoring each other''s taste.

    Rias'' hand wrapped around Rudy''s throbbing length, her touch firm yet gentle as she stroked him a few times, teasing him with tantalizing precision. A wicked grin adorned her face as she leaned in close, her warm breath caressing his earlobe.

    In a voiceced with seduction, Rias whispered a phrase that sent shivers racing down Rudy''s spine. Her words ignited a me deep within him, fueling his desire to explore the depths of ecstasy with her. Unable to resist the maic pull of her seductivemand, Rudy locked his gaze with hers, his lips crashing onto hers in a passionate kiss.

    He stopped for a second to say, "I never expected to hear that from you¡­" and continued kissing her.

 Chapter 887 Plugging Rias

    Chapter 887 Plugging Rias

    Rudy couldn''t help but chuckle at Rias'' seductive phrase, his desire for her intensifying with each passing moment. As their lips collided in a passionate kiss, his hand moved with purpose, his fingertips brushing against her sensitive bud. Rias moaned into his mouth, her hips instinctively grinding against his touch, fueling their shared pleasure. Their kisses grew more fervent, lips hungrily exploring one another, as Rudy''s touch became more rhythmic, rubbing Rias'' clit with a tantalizing pressure. Her moans grew louder, her body arching against his hand, begging for more.

    Rias could feel the waves of pleasure building within her, her body yearning for release. But just as the intensity reached its peak, she abruptly pulled away from Rudy''s touch, a mischievous glimmer in her eyes.

    "Not yet," she whispered with a captivating smirk, her voice thick with desire. "I want to prolong this delicious torture. I don''t want to cum again like this."

    "Hmm? This is the first time where a girl ''stopped'' me from making her cum. Usually they beg me to continue and I stop purposely to tease them a little," Rudy said with a surprised look on his face.

    With a sultry voice that dripped with need, Rias pleaded, "Rudy, I can''t wait any longer. Plug your throbbing dick inside my wet and trembling pussy and make me cum."

    Rudy positioned himself between Rias'' parted legs, his gaze locked with hers, filled with a mix of love and carnal desire. Slowly, he traced the outline of her swollen lips of her pussy with the tip of his cock, teasing her with each tantalizing touch.

    Feeling Rias quivering with anticipation, Rudy''s hand moved with purpose. With a whisper of an incantation, his fingers delicately caressed her clit, casting a spell that would ensure her pleasure and remove any pain that awaited her.

    A soft moan escaped Rias'' lips as waves of warmth and pleasure pulsed through her body, enveloping her in a haze of ecstasy.

    "Hey~" She let out a soft moan. "I told you I want to cum with your dick~"

    "I know. I am just dulling your pain receptors so you wouldn''t feel any pain when I prate your tight pussy."

    As Rias felt the warmth of Rudy''s spell being cast, she instinctively stopped him. She gently pushed his hand away, shaking her head with a captivating smirk ying on her lips.

    "Wait¡­" she whispered in a voiceced with a fiery craving. "I want to feel every sensation, every throb of pain and pleasure as I be a woman."

    Rudy''s eyes widened with a mixture of surprise and concern, but a flicker of understanding sparked in his gaze.

    "It''s funny how mom stopped me from doing that too¡­"

    ''These girls can go to crazy length for love, alright.''

    With a deep breath, Rudy positioned his dick at the entrance of Rias'' wet and trembling pussy. Slowly, he slid the tip of his throbbing cock inside her, savoring the tightness that enveloped him.

    Rias gasped, her eyes widening with a mixture of pleasure and anticipation.

    As Rudy continued his slow and steady thrusts, Rias could feel a mixture of pleasure and slight difort. Her expression flickered between a soft wince and a passionate longing. Her body gradually adapted to the sensation, the pain giving way to an exquisite blend of pleasure and fulfillment.

    Rudy''s eyes remained focused on Rias, his love and concern radiating from his gaze. He could sense her vulnerability, her willingness to embrace both the pleasure and the pain in their intimate connection.

    Rudy''s thrusts quickened, his need for Rias escting with every passionate movement. Their bodies moved together in a synchrony of desire and pleasure, creating an intoxicating rhythm that filled the room, a sensual symphony only they couldpose.

    Rias gasped with each pration, her senses heightened by the mix of pleasure and the thrill of exploring new sensations. The slight difort had faded, giving way to an overwhelming surge of desire.

    As Rudy filled herpletely, her virgin pussy stretched and yielded, embracing the pleasure that coursed through her.

    Rudy''s breath hitched in his chest as he felt his big, throbbing length sped between the tight walls of Rias'' virgin pussy. The sensation was unlike anything he had ever experienced, a perfect fusion of pleasure and intensity that sent electric currents of desire surging through his veins.

    Of course, he had opened the seal of many girls and it wasn''t as though he felt different with Rias. But Rias was a vampire and her body was naturally more developed than the human girls.

    Prating Rias for the first time reminded Rudy of the time he fucked Jane. However, Rudy and Jane had done a lot of forey before jumping into the main action.

    Whereas, Rias didn''t let Rudy focus on the forey and her pussy wasn''t as wet as Jane''s was when she lost her V card.

    As Rias felt her pussy being filled by Rudy''s rock-hard dick, her moans escaped from her mouth.

    "So¡­ this is how it feels¡­ to be plugged in by a dick. I feel full¡­ My stomach feels full. Is it that the main reason the girls have a puss is that the boys can plug their dicks in?"

    "Sex is primarily for reproduction. But yes." Rudy shrugged his shoulders.

    Rudy''s thrusts quickened, his hips meeting Rias'' body with a rhythm that mirrored their shared desire. With each passionate movement, he deepened the connection between them, their bodies moving in perfect harmony. As their lips remained locked in a fierce kiss, their tongues danced together in a passionate embrace, fueling the intensity of their lovemaking.

    The room was filled with the sounds of their breathless moans, mingling with the sound of their bodies rubbing together. The air crackled with electricity as their pleasure grew, reaching new heights with every thrust. Rudy could feel the heat building within him, his body pulsating with an uncontroble need to please Rias and bring her to the pinnacle of orgasm.

    Rudy was truly surprised that Rias was able to hold off her orgasm for so long, but looking at her face, he realized that she was close.

    Thus, he decided to make Rias'' first orgasm with his dick, memorable.

 Chapter 888 Euphoria

    Chapter 888 Euphoria

    Rias clung to Rudy, her nails sinking into his back as the sensation of his deep and relentless thrusts drove her closer to the edge of climax.

    With a loud moan that echoed through the room, Rias surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure that consumed her. As her orgasm crashed over her like a powerful wave, she felt an intense surge of energy coursing through her veins.

    In a breathtaking transformation, her body shimmered with ethereal light, her fangs elongating and her eyes glowing with an otherworldly intensity.

    Rias'' body trembled, a delicious mixture of pleasure and afterglow flooding her senses. She locked eyes with Rudy, a seductive smile ying on her lips as she sumbed entirely to her primal lust.

    With a slow and deliberate movement, Rias released her grip on Rudy''s back, her fingers tracing a path of lingering desire down to his chest. She could feel the strength of his heartbeat beneath her touch, mirroring her own racing pulse.

    Vampires had better stamina and endurancepared to humans, and that''s why Rudy''s first sexual experience with a race other than humans¡ª a vampire, his first sexual encounter with Jane, was his best experience of all time.

    He couldn''t imagine how sex could feel different and otherworldly. At times, he enjoyed having sex with Jane, Niti, and Lilim, more than he enjoyed with the other girls.

    Of course, it wasn''t as though he didn''t like having sex with the human girls in his harem, or that he didn''t feel good. The feelings were undoubtedly equal, but the pleasure deferred from girls to girls.

    If he was asked to choose a girl to have sex with at any random time, he would choose Jane because she was the only non-human girl with the most sexual experience.

    Rudy could sense Rias'' hunger for more, her desire not yet satiated. They could fuck all night long and still not get tired, while he usually had to be considerate of his human partners, as they were more vulnerable.

    With a longing gaze, Rias pulled Rudy close, their lips meeting in a passionate kiss. Momentster, they broke apart, their faces flushed with a mix of pleasure and adoration.

    Breathing heavily, Rias looked into Rudy''s eyes, her voice filled with a soft vulnerability. "Did I pleasure you with my body?" she asked, her voiceced with a mixture of anticipation and hope.

    Rudy smiled warmly, his fingers gently caressing Rias'' cheek. "Oh, you fool," he whispered. "Why would you even ask me that? Of course, you did."

    "But you haven''t cum yet. My basic knowledge tells me that cumming is a sign of feeling good."

    "Yes, that is true. But I am holding back. The more you hold back, the better you feel. But yes, there is a limit to it. Even I can''t control that limit," he chuckled softly.

    "Hmm~ So I guess it was true."

    "What?"

    "Orgasm denial."

    "... I did not¡­ expect you to know that word¡­" Rudy waspletely taken aback. "How do you even know it?"

    "You can guess it and get the right answer."

    Rudy pondered for a few seconds and released a soft sigh.

    "Angelica¡­" he muttered.

    "You guessed it. She sells your weak points to the girls. And reveal your secrets rted to sex."

    As Rias reveled in the afterglow of her orgasm, her body shimmered with an ethereal light, her vampire instincts awakening. Slowly, she caressed Rudy''s face, her fingertips tracing the contours of his cheek as she locked eyes with him, her gaze filled with an insatiable hunger.

    "Rudy," she whispered in a voiceced with desire, "Don''t stop now. I need you to continue fucking me."

    Rudy, captivated by the intensity in her eyes, felt a surge of arousal wash over him. Without hesitation, he repositioned himself between her legs, his big dick ready to fulfill her deepest desires.

    Rudy''s body pulsed with desire as Rias'' words hung in the air, igniting a spark of curiosity within him. He gazed at her, his eyes searching for any hint of her hidden intentions. "Rias," he whispered, his voice filled with both concern and anticipation. "Is there something you''re nning, something you haven''t told me about your revenge against Jane?"

    Rias met his gaze, her expression a mix of mischief and determination. She blinked slowly, a coy smile ying on her lips. "Oh, Rudy," she purred, her voice dripping with seduction. "Let''s just say I have a few surprises in store for Jane."

    "..."

    "And for you too," she added with a smirk.

    Rudy raised his brows, asking, "Why can''t I read your mind?"

    "Because I am currently not thinking of anything. It''s only pleasure. My mind is filled with my love and lust for you."

    As Rudy''s fingers traced the contours of Rias'' body, he felt a surge of excitement. In sync with their growing passion, his hands found their way to her breasts, craving to feel their softness and warmth.

    With a gentle yet firm grip, Rudy tightly squeezed Rias'' full breasts in his hands. The sensation made Rias gasp, her body arching with pleasure as electric currents coursed through her veins. Her hands instinctively sought the touch of Rudy''s skin, desperate to find some release for the growing intensity within her.

    His desire for Rias intensified, hungering for a raw and passionate connection. With a primal instinct, he increased the rhythm of his movements, his humping bing more vigorous and forceful.

    Rias gasped, her eyes widening with a mix of surprise and excitement as Rudy''s primal desire took hold of him. She surrendered to the raw power of his relentless thrusts, her body weing his rough and intense lovemaking. Every forceful collision of their bodies sent waves of pleasure coursing through them, igniting a fire that burned hotter with each passing second.

    With each powerful thrust, Rudy''s primal desire pushed Rias closer to the precipice of her pleasure. Her breasts bounced with every movement, the sensations adding an extrayer of ecstasy to their passionate union. Overwhelmed by the immense pleasure, Rias couldn''t help but beg for more.

    "Please, Rudy~" she moaned, her voice a breathless plea. "Don''t stop. I need you deeper. I need you to fill mepletely, to take me to the edge and beyond."

    Rudy, driven by the sheer intensity of their connection, hungrily devoured Rias'' words.

 Chapter 889 Ill Be Damned

    Chapter 889 I''ll Be Damned

    With a satisfied sigh, Rias basked in the euphoria that still rippled through her body. Her moans lingered in the air, a symphony of pleasure that echoed throughout the room. Each note of her erotic melody revealed the depths of her desire and the intoxicating connection she shared with Rudy.

    As the waves of pleasure subsided, Rias traced her fingertips along the contours of Rudy''s face, savoring the warmth and tenderness beneath her touch. Their eyes locked in a knowing gaze, each acknowledging the power of their bond.

    Rudy''s movements grew more fervent, his thrusts echoing with the intensity of their desire. Rias clung to him tightly, overwhelmed by the pleasure coursing through her body. As she felt herself teetering on the edge of orgasm once again, her breath caught in her throat and she looked deep into Rudy''s eyes, her voice filled with anticipation.

    "Rudy," she gasped, her voice barely a whisper. "When are you going to cum?"

    With a need coursing through his veins, he instinctively grabbed Rias by her waist, lifting her hips up to meet his powerful thrusts. Their bodies moved in perfect synchrony, the electrifying friction between them setting the room aze with raw passion.

    Rias gasped, her hands gripping the sheets tightly as Rudy''s powerful grip sent shivers of pleasure coursing through her. The sensation of being held in his firm embrace heightened the intensity of every movement, amplifying her pleasure to unimaginable heights.

    Rias trembled, her body quivering with a potent mixture of pleasure and anticipation. With every powerful thrust from Rudy, her senses intensified, her body teetering on the precipice of an explosive release. Her eyes, filled with an orgasmic look, gazed deeply into Rudy''s, inviting him to journey further into the depths of their shared desire.

    Rudy, captivated by Rias'' overwhelming pleasure, intensified his movements, aiming to push her closer to the brink.

    Rudy''s movements continued with an unabated fervor. With a final, powerful thrust, Rudy released his essence deep inside Rias, a primal act of possession that marked their union.

    Breathless and exhrated, Rias wrapped her legs around Rudy''s waist, pulling him closer as his warm essence filled her core. The pleasure radiated through her body, igniting a me that consumed her senses. She moaned softly, her voice a melodic whisper of gratification.

    Their bodies glistened with a sheen of sweat, evidence of the intensity of their lovemaking.

    The room pulsed with the aftermath of their intense lovemaking, the air heavy with the mingling scents of their passion. Riasy quivering beneath Rudy, her body still trembling from the powerful release she had just experienced. Every nerve in her body felt alive, her senses heightened to the ecstasy that rippled through her.

    Rudy, consumed by the raw intensity of their connection, continued to hold Rias tightly, his heart thundering in his chest. He savored the sight before him, the way Rias trembled beneath him, her eyes zed with a mixture of pleasure and satisfaction.

    Rias smiled, a contented glow illuminating her face as she pulled Rudy close to her, their lips meeting in a tender, post-lovemaking kiss. As the minutes ticked by, Rias traced her fingers along the contours of Rudy''s face, savoring the warmth that radiated from his skin.

    As Rudy and Rias caught their breath from their passionate exchange, a mischievous smile yed on Rias'' lips. She locked eyes with Rudy, a glimmer of devilish excitement dancing in her gaze.

    "So this is how creampie feels," Rias whispered yfully, her voice a mixture of curiosity and desire.

    Rudy couldn''t help but chuckle at Rias'' boldment, his affection for her deepening even further. Leaning in closer, he whispered back, "That was only the first round, you bat."

    With renewed vigor and a hunger for exploration, Rudy gently withdrew from Rias, their bodies still intimately connected.

    "You made me cum three times, but I only made you cum once," she said in a low voice.

    "You are still going on about that? I already told you¡ª"

    Before Rudy could finish, Rias interrupted him and asked, "Who was better?"

    "Hmm, what?"

    A mischievous smile yed on her lips. She locked eyes with Rudy, a glimmer of devilish excitement dancing in her gaze.

    "So," Rias whispered, her voice filled with a mix of curiosity and desire, "Did it feel better with Jane?"

    Rudy''s heart skipped a beat at the unexpected question. He gazed into Rias'' eyes, a flicker of hesitation crossing his face before he found his words.

    "..."

    "Who made you feel better? Jane or me?" she asked again.

    "Oh,e on!" Rudy groaned. "You can''t ask me that and you know I won''t answer."

    "You have to. I want to know."

    "That''s not happening."

    Rudy''s hesitation was palpable as he grappled with Rias'' question. He took a moment to gather his thoughts, a mixture of honesty and caution swirling in his eyes.

    "Rias," he finally spoke, his voice filled with a blend of vulnerability and truth, "What I shared with Jane was indeed a powerful experience. No one can beat that.

    But that was only a ime thing. I can''t go back to that moment and relive it."

    "..."

    Rudy caressed Rias'' face and continued, "Listen, I am talking about the first sexual encounter, which only happens once. It''s hard to exin and I don''t know if I am doing a good job at that.

    You wanted an answer and I know you wouldn''t want me to lie, so I told you the truth. I am not a fan of praising another girl when I am with the other, but I don''t lie either."

    "Why is it that Jane''s was the best?" She asked curiously, with no sign of jealousy or anger on her face.

    "There are many factors. The first would be that she was a vampire¡­ a hot vampire with white hairs. She was your sister, twin-sister, who looked exactly like you.

    She was a princess. She was an enemy. I didn''t love her romantically at that time. My super libido was acting up and at that time, I hadn''t learned to control it.

    Andstly¡­ She was innocent and naive in sexual knowledge. I had fun corrupting her slowly."

    The look on Rias'' face suddenly chained as a smirk appeared on her face.

    She got on top of him and asserted, "I finally got you to confess and admit it."

    "I will be damned¡­" Rudy released a defeated sigh.

 Chapter 890 Interrogated

    Chapter 890 Interrogated

    Rias straddled Rudy, a victorious smile ying on her lips as she looked down at him. "Rudy," she said, her voiceced with a mixture of triumph and determination. "I wanted to make you confess, to expose the truth of your actions. But it wouldn''t be fair if I only punished Jane when we both bear responsibility."

    Rudy''s eyes widened in realization, a mixture of surprise and regret crossing his face. He had fallen right into Rias'' trap, unaware of her true intentions. He tried to speak, to exin himself, but the words caught in his throat.

    Rias leaned in closer, her gaze unwavering. "You see, Rudy, I''ve been gathering evidence against you for a long time. Your crimes cannot go unpunished, not just for the sake of Jane, but for all those you have harmed."

    "Wait, who did I harm?"

    "Me." Rias continued, her voice firm and resolute. "You will face the consequences of your choices, Rudy. I will ensure that justice is served, not just for Jane, but for everyone who has suffered because of your actions."

    "I mean¡­ you are not wrong, but you phrased it as if I did something terrible."

    Rias rose from the bed, her expression a mix of determination and sorrow. "It''s time for you to face the truth, Rudy."

    "You are¡­ scaring me. I would have pissed my pants if I was a normal human." Rudy raised his brows and pondered, "I wonder if I would have still done the same if I was a normal human.

    That would be stupid, to be honest. I would be risking my life. Imagining getting killed by the angry harem members. Not a bad death, but still ame one."

    Rudy tried to lighten the heavy atmosphere with a joke, hoping to ease the tension.

    Rias, however, remained unfazed, her expression unchanged. She had anticipated Rudy''s attempt to diffuse the situation with humor. "Jokes won''t absolve you of your actions, Rudy," she replied, her voice firm. "This is a serious matter, and it requires genuine reflection and ountability."

    Rudy took a moment to reflect on his thoughts.

    ''I don''t understand why this is a serious topic for her. Rias and I met in 1989, so she should have already known that I would have a harem in the future. I even mentioned that Jane would be a part of it.

    So why is she so upset? It has been months. When she woke up from her slumber and revealed that she caught Jane and me, I was scared at that time¡­ obviously.

    I hadn''t time traveled, and I didn''t know what Rias knew.. Still, I was d that she let me off the hook easily and focused her revenge on Jane. But who would have thought that I was a means of use for her?

    I wasn''t let off the hook. I was used to trap Jane. Regardless, I understand Rias'' feelings and I am notining about why she is doing all this. But this is extreme.

    I will admit everything and learn what Rias is nning. I will y along until I think she is in the wrong.''

    Rudy''s smile faded, realizing that his attempt at levity had fallen t. He nodded solemnly, understanding that his actions carried consequences that couldn''t be dismissed with a simple joke. "You''re right, Rias," he said, his voice tinged with a mixture of regret and eptance. "I need to face the gravity of what I''ve done and take responsibility."

    As Rudyy on the bed, his question hung in the air, his curiosity evident in his eyes. "Rias, now that you have me pinned down, what is your n?"

    Rias paused for a moment, her gaze unwavering as she considered her response. "My n¡­" she began, her voice steady, "I am not stupid. I won''t tell you anything."

    Rudy''s brows furrowed as he absorbed her words. "I understand that," he replied, his voice sincere. "But what exactly do you want me to do? I will learn your n, anyway.

    You know that I can easily push you away, right? I can free myself without even moving my fingers and run away. I can teleport. I can take control over you if I want to."

    As Rias admitted her confusion and uncertainty, a heavy silence filled the air. She remained on top of Rudy, her body pressed against his, her breaths shallow and uneven. The weight of her words hung between them, the intensity of her emotions palpable.

    Rudy''s expression softened with empathy, his hand gently caressing Rias'' back. He spoke in a soothing voice, "It''s okay, Rias. Sometimes, we find ourselves at crossroads, unsure of our next steps.

    Life always leaves you at that point where you wonder where it will take you next."

    Rias released a sigh, her fingers nervously tracing patterns on Rudy''s chest. "But I thought I had it all figured out," she whispered, her voice tinged with frustration. "I was so certain about my path, my purpose. And now... I''m filled with doubt."

    Rudy''s eyes held aforting warmth as he looked into Rias'' eyes. "Perhaps I can help you if you tell me the true reason for your actions," he said softly.

    Rias bit her lip, her gaze searching his face for answers she couldn''t find within herself. "I fear making the wrong choices," she confessed, her voice trembling. "I don''t want to hurt anyone, especially not you."

    Rudy''s hand gently cupped Rias'' cheek, his touch soothing and reassuring.

    "I know," he said, his voice filled with sincerity. "Now tell me."

    Rias expressed her heartfelt emotions, her voice carried a mixture of longing and vulnerability. Rudy listened attentively, his eyes filled with empathy.

    "I wanted to be your number one," Rias began, her voiceced with a hint of sadness. "I was the first non-human girl to fall in love with you. I waited for eighteen long years, believing that one day, you would see me as someone special."

    "..."

    "Why did you make me fall in love with you and made me wait for eighteen years if you were going to fuck my twin sister first?" she sobbed with teary eyes.

 Chapter 891 Ultimate Harem

    Chapter 891 Ultimate Harem

    Rudy reached out, gently taking Rias'' hand in his, providing aforting touch. "Rias, you are special to me," he reassured her, his voice filled with sincerity. "Your love and devotion have always meant the world to me."

    Rias lowered her gaze, her fingers intertwining with Rudy''s. "But Jane... she stole the spot from me," she whispered, her voice filled with a mix of disappointment and resignation. "I lost to Angelica and Alice. I couldn''t be your special girl."

    Rudy''s eyes softened with understanding as he squeezed Rias'' hand gently. "Rias, love is aplex and multifaceted emotion," he exined. "It''s not about being ranked orpared. Each person holds a unique ce in my heart, including you. You have your own special significance."

    Rias nced up at Rudy, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "But I wanted to be more than just significant," she confessed, her voice wavering. "I wanted to be your everything, to hold the most special ce in your heart."

    Rudy''s gaze held a deep affection as he leaned closer to Rias, his voice filled with tenderness. "Rias, you are irreceable," he said, his wordsced with sincerity. "You hold a cherished ce within me, a ce that no one else can fill. You''ve brought so much light and love into my life, and I''m forever grateful for that."

    Rias''s eyes searched Rudy''s face, a mix of hope and uncertainty filling her expression. "Can you truly see me as your number one?" she asked, her voice quivering with anticipation.

    Rudy''s gentle smile spread across his face as he replied, "Rias, there''s no need topare orpete for a title. Love isn''t about being the number one; it''s about the connection we share, the bond we''ve built. You are special to me in your own unique way, and that will never change."

    As Rudy caressed Rias'' hair and patted her head, his mind began to wonder, contemting the depth andplexity of his rtionships with the girls in his harem. While he had always believed in the power of love and the notion of loving everyone equally, he began to realize that love alone might not be enough to satisfy the desires and aspirations of each individual.

    A pang of realization tugged at his heart, and he couldn''t help but feel a tinge of guilt. He understood that just like Rias, the other girls in his harem yearned to hold a special ce in his heart. They longed to be his number one, to be cherished above all others. While his intentions were pure, he started toprehend the disparity between saying he loved them equally and making them feel equally loved.

    With a heavy sigh, Rudy acknowledged that managing a harem was not simply about proiming his love for each girl, but also about tending to their emotional needs and desires. He couldn''t deny the fact that they all craved a sense of exclusivity, a connection that surpassed the boundaries of shared affection.

    The weight of responsibility settled upon his shoulders as he contemted theplexities of navigating the intricacies of multiple rtionships. It became clear to him that fostering a healthy harem required more than just love; it necessitated empathy, understanding, and effectivemunication.

    Rudy vowed to himself that he would strive to create an environment where each girl felt valued and cherished in her own unique way. He understood that it was his role to reassure them, to listen to their hopes and fears, and to be mindful of their individual needs.

    The realization weighed heavily on his mind, and a surge of determination washed over him. He knew that it would require careful navigation,promise, and honest conversations to ensure that each girl felt genuinely loved and appreciated.

    As Riasy on top of Rudy, he gently wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close in a warm embrace. His fingers traced soothing patterns along her back, and he tenderly stroked her hair as they remained entwined in each other''s arms. The soft sunlight filtered through the window and the curtains, casting a gentle glow upon them.

    In thefort of their intimacy, Rudy couldn''t help but share the thoughts that had been swirling in his mind. "Rias," he began softly, "I will reflect on our harem and how I can keep everyone happy and fulfilled."

    Rias nestled her head against his chest, listening intently.

    "I understand that it''s not just about saying I love them all equally," Rudy continued, "It''s about understanding what makes each one of them feel truly special and cherished."

    "Hmm." He felt Rias nodding against him, her fingers tracing delicate patterns on his chest.

    "I want each girl to know how much she means to me, and I don''t want anyone to feel left out or unimportant," Rudy said with sincerity in his voice.

    Rias looked up at him, her crimson eyes reflecting a mixture of admiration and affection. "Rudy, you already do so much for us. You listen to our stories, our dreams, and you''ve given us a ce where we feel safe and loved," she said, her voice filled with gratitude.

    Rudy smiled, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more he could do. "I know, Rias, but I want to do even better. All I did was give them the bare minimum. I want to be there for them in every way possible," he replied.

    Rias ced a gentle kiss on his cheek. "You have a big heart, Rudy. Your sincerity and dedication are what make us all love you so much," she said reassuringly.

    "I appreciate that, Rias," Rudy said softly, "But I also want to ensure that I am attentive to their individual needs, that I don''t overlook the little things that might matter the most to them.

    I have to put in some effort. A random matter might mean nothing to me, but it could be important to the girls. I thought I was doing a good job in managing the harem, but I have been neglecting."

    Rias cupped his face in her hands, looking deeply into his eyes. "You have a kind and caring heart, and I believe that your sincerity will shine through in everything you do," she said with unwavering confidence.

    Her words brought a sense offort to Rudy, and he hugged her tighter.

    "Thank you, Rias. You opened my eyes. I couldn''t see your pain and never realized your true suffering," he said sincerely.

    "Are you two done?" a voice interrupted their moment and asked, "Why am I chained?"

    ?

 Chapter 892 Janes Confession

    Chapter 892 Jane''s Confession

    As Jane stirred and opened her eyes, she found herself in an unfamiliar room, the soft glow of the sunlight revealing the naked figure of Rias and Rudy close by. She saw them kissing each other while their bodies rubbed together.

    She caught a familiar scene prating her senses and realized that Rudy and Rias had just finished fucking, and the powerful scent was of Rudy''s essence.

    Confusion and fear shed across her face as she noticed the chains around her wrists and ankles, securing her to the bed.

    "Rias? Rudy?" she whispered, her voice trembling with uncertainty.

    Rias quickly disentangled herself from Rudy''s embrace and approached Jane, her expression conflicted. "Jane, you are awake," she said hesitantly, her eyes betraying a mix of guilt and determination.

    Rudy also got up, his face disying a mixture of concern and resolve. "We needed to talk to you, Jane," he said gently, trying to ease her distress.

    Jane''s eyes darted between them, her heart pounding in her chest. "What''s going on? Why am I chained like this?" she asked, her voice quivering.

    Rias took a deep breath before exining, "I know what you did with Rudy when I was in the slumber. You took advantage of the situation. You knew that Rudy couldn''t control his libido, and you still pushed him to the edge."

    Jane''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief at Rias'' revtion. "What? That''s not true!" she protested, her voice trembling.

    Rias maintained her stern expression, her eyes locking with Jane''s. "Don''t lie, Jane," she said firmly. "Rudy told me everything. And before you im you were innocent, I was awake when you fucked Rudy in the cave I was locked in. I heard your conversation with Rudy."

    Jane''s eyes widened, and she swallowed hard. "I... I don''t know what to say," she stammered, feeling overwhelmed and caught off guard.

    However, even in a moment like this where she had no escape, she thought of escaping.

    She mustered up all her strength and tried to break free from the shackles, but her body grew weak and she fell back onto the bed.

    "I wouldn''t do anything if I were you," Rias remarked. "It would be best to stay still and preserve your energy."

    Jane red at Rudy and yelled, "What is the meaning of this?!"

    "It was all Rias'' n. In fact, I was used as a tool."

    "Then what are you waiting for?! Unchain me!"

    "No, he won''t." Rias stepped in. "What''s with that tone, Jane?"

    "What? You would act the same way if you were chained!"

    "Oh, I was. For three months. And I was unconscious. While my twin sister was seducing and sleeping with my lover."

    "I don''t know what Rudy told you, but we both are equally responsible. You can''t forgive him and punish me!"

    "Right?" Rias nced at Rudy from the corner of her eyes. "I told him the same thing and then I punished him. Now, it''s your turn."

    Jane hesitated, feeling torn between wanting to exin herself and the fear of facing the consequences of her actions. "I... I thought I was doing the right thing," she finally admitted, tears welling up in her eyes. "I wanted to help Rudy, but I got caught up in the moment, and I lost sight of what I was doing."

    Jane''s shoulders slumped, and she looked down, her face flushed with embarrassment and shame. "I... I don''t know what got into me¡­" she mumbled, tears welling up in her eyes. "B-But I swear I thought you and Rudy had already fucked before. I had no idea that you were still a virgin and that I¡­ cucked¡­ you. I got to know that after Rudy and I had already¡­ fucked.

    And¡­ we did it once, so¡­ it didn''t matter how many more times we did it. Although during his three-day stay¡­ most of our time passed in fucking each other. I¡­" She paused, "I don''t regret what I did and I will do it again if I had to. But¡­ I will try a different approach where I don''t hurt your feelings¡­"

    Rudy, who had been observing the tense exchange, stepped in to rify. "Rias, it''s true," he said gently. "We both were not right in mind. We were simply lusting after each other."

    "Don''t defend her, Rudy." Rias released a sigh, her expression softening. "I understand that you both were hungry for lust," she said, her voice gentle. "But that doesn''t excuse what she did. Especially when it was easily avoidable. "

    "What do you mean? It was not avoidable. Now that you have fucked him, you know how good it feels and how impossible it is to avoid the pleasure. You would have done the same thing if you were in my stead."

    "You didn''t understand, Jane. Yes, it is absolutely true that it was hard to resist the temptation and the pleasure," she nodded understandingly. "Rudy also told me how he had seduced you by making you cum and by denying your orgasms after pushing you to the edge. He told me everything."

    "Then why are you saying that it was avoidable?" she asked with a confused and curious look on her face.

    "Rudy was going to leave the vampire world, but you not only stopped him, but sexually turned him on by sucking his blood. As a vampire, you were aware that sucking one''s blood makes them horny, and yet you did that to Rudy."

    "Well¡­"

    "After that, when he chased you like a wild beast and he passed out, you brought him into his room and jerked him off in his sleep."

    "That was Niti!"

    "No, it wasn''t. I confirmed it," Rias asserted with aposed look on her face.

    ''Yeah, it wasn''t Niti. I confirmed it too, but¡­ Rias did her research well. She already knew everything and still asked me for the details¡­'' Rudy thought to himself.

    "What else was I supposed to do? His dick had prated through his pants! Can you believe it?"

    ====

    A/N- Truth has finally been revealed!

 Chapter 893 Defending Jane

    Chapter 893 Defending Jane

    "He had made a hole in his pants! When I was taking off his clothes, his dick was stuck in that hole. And when I tried to take it out, I had no choice but to touch his dick.

    However, the hole was smaller than the thickness of his dick. I struggled to take it out and in the process, I must have stimted it too much that he ended up cumming. I was disgusted, by the way.

    It was so hot and it burned my skin. I thought I was going to melt. So I called Niti to help me and left the room. That is the whole story. I am not hiding anything!"

    "Okay, I believe you," Rias shrugged her shoulders. "But my point stands true. It was avoidable."

    Rudy ced his hand on Rias''p and said, "Come on, let it slide now. You got what you wanted. Jane confessed. There is no point in dragging the matter that has already been settled."

    Rias turned to Rudy and narrowed her gaze.

    "What''s with that look?"

    "I know you believe that you seduced Jane to have sex with her, but you are mistaken. Jane deliberately did that."

    "Uhh¡­ no. I seduced her and it wasn''t easy. She was so haughty that every word that came out of her mouth felt like an insult. Not to mention, we were ready to kill each other when we fought before entering the vampire realm."

    Rudy stated his obvious points to defend Jane against Rias'' usations.

    "Okay, I will ask you two questions. And your answers will prove whether Jane is innocent or guilty. You have to answer with yes or no, okay?"

    Rudy shook his head and uttered, "I am not ying that yes and no game with you. You pulled that trick on me during your stay in the human world. There is no way I am falling for that again."

    Rias released a soft sigh as her n failed.

    "Alright. You may answer in sentences. Happy?"

    Rudy took a moment to think about Rias'' offer and nodded. "Go ahead."

    "Would you have fucked Jane, or been able to fuck Jane, if you had managed to leave the vampire world in time?" Rias asked with a knowing look on her face. "Answer honestly, please."

    "If I had left the vampire realm on time, then no. I wouldn''t have fucked Jane. But I wasn''t able to leave. And it wasn''t only because of Jane. I was feeling exhausted and the proof of that is that I passed out literally a few secondster."

    Rias raised her brow with an amused look on her face and said, "Point noted."

    "Valid point," Rudy remarked.

    "Yes, yes. Now to my second question."

    "I am ready," he said while ncing at Jane, reassuring her that he was there for her.

    He had promised Jane that he would stand by her side when something like this happened.

    "After you woke up in Jane''s room, naked. You had a boner and your libido was raging. You had to relieve yourself and you decided to masturbate. At that time, you asked Jane to leave the room so you could jerk in privacy.

    However, staying true to her personality, she didn''t leave. She thought you wouldn''t jerk off in front of her, but you too¡ª staying true to your personality, masturbated in front of her. That was the point where you both forgot about all the boundaries and decided to give in to the temptation to sate your lust."

    "..."

    "..."

    Rudy and Jane nervously looked at each other.

    "Now, mister Rudy, Jane. Tell me, was it not avoidable if Jane had left the room?" She asked with a judging look on her face, eager to know Rudy''s response.

    Rudy took a moment to reflect and let his thoughts go wild. He had toe up with sensible possibilities..

    "Maybe?" Rudy answered.

    "Maybe?"

    "Look. Suppose Jane had left. Then, it would have taken me the entire night to satisfy my libido. But that''s not the end. After a few hours¡ª let''s say, twenty-four hours¡ª I would have to do the same thing again.

    That is not practical, don''t you think? If not Jane, perhaps I would haveid my hands on someone else. I mean, think about it?"

    He shrugged.

    Rias stayed silent for a while after hearing Rudy''s answer. It was as though she was thinking of something.

    "Say something."

    "Yeah, if you don''t have anything to say, then free me. My innocence has been proved," Jane demanded.

    "I cannot free you." Rias raised her hands. "As you know, this shackles drains energy. If I touch it, I will grow weak. They were activated as soon as I closed the locks.""

    Jane turned to Rudy and said, "Rudy, free me. Please."

    "Just a second." Rudy moved his hand towards the chain, but Rias grabbed his hand and stopped him. "Wait. Not right now. There is still one thing left to do."

    Rudy and Rias'' gaze met in understanding.

    Rias had told him her n and Rudy realized what Rias was talking about. He turned to Jane and asked, "Are you in pain? Are these chains hurting you?"

    "No." Jane shook her head and continued, "I feel the same way a human would feel when they are chained. It doesn''t hurt, but no one would enjoy being shackled."

    "Oh¡­ wait¡­" Jane nced back and forth at Rias and Rudy. "Angelica once told me about this¡­ thing. I am not sure if that''s really something people do, or if she just made it up."

    "I have no idea what you are talking about."

    "It was¡­ umm¡­ Beedeeasam¡­. or something."

    "...."

    Rias was confused, as she couldn''t figure out what Jane was trying to say. However, Rudy understood itpletely.

    "BDSM. Yes, that''s a thing," Rudy nodded. "It stands for Bondage, Dominance, Sadism, Masochism."

    "Oh, that."

    "Is that really a thing?!" Jane eximed. "I thought Angelica was making things up. Do people actually enjoy having sex like that?"

    "Want to try?" Rudy asked with a mischievous smirk on his lips.

 Chapter 894 Approval

    <h4>Chapter 894 Approval</h4>

    Rudy smirked mischievously and asked Jane if she wanted to try BDSM, since she was already chained.

    Jane blushed furiously at Rudy''s mischievous suggestion, feeling both embarrassed and surprised by his response. "W-Well, I didn''t mean it like that!" she stammered, trying to regain herposure. "I was just curious, you know..."

    Rias chuckled, finding the situation rather amusing. "It''s alright, Jane," she said, giving her a yful pat on the shoulder. "We all have our curiosities, and there''s no shame in that. When I gained the knowledge of the human world, I was also curious and confused about most things."

    Rudy grinned, still teasing Jane a little. "If you''re genuinely interested, there''s nothing wrong with exploring new things," he said, trying to lighten the mood.

    Jane''s blush intensified, but she appreciated Rudy''s understanding and advice. "I-I guess you''re right," she mumbled, feeling a mix of embarrassment and gratitude.

    Rias took charge of the situation, returning the conversation to a more serious tone. "As for the shackles, we can''t remove them right now," she exined. "They''re designed to drain energy, and it wouldn''t be safe. I don''t want Rudy to take them off either since thest time he did that, he had passed out. And I don''t want that to happen when we are about to have lots of sex."

    Jane nodded, understanding the reasoning behind Rias''s decision. "Okay, I get it," she said, resigning herself to the fact that she would have to wait until they could find a solution.

    "So? Do you want to try it or not?" he asked calmly. "Frankly speaking, this would be my first time too and we won''t do anything extreme¡­ of course. I wouldn''t even have brought this topic if Maria or Reina were in the question.

    They are humans. I can''t even go rough with them. But I don''t have to worry about the non-humans. I get to try new things with them."

    Jane pondered about Rudy''s offer for trying out what she mentioned. Her curiosity and excitement got the best of her, and after thinking about it for a while, she agreed.

    Feeling a mix of nervousness and anticipation, she looked at Rudy with a slight blush on her cheeks and nodded.

    "Alright," she said softly, "Let''s give it a try."

    Rudy smiled gently and assured her, "Don''t worry, we''ll take it slow and only do what you''refortable with. If you feel physical pain of any sort, let me know."

    He carefully got close to her, and Jane''s heart raced with a mix of excitement and nervousness.

    Rudy turned to Rias, his eyes seeking her approval, as they were on a path that seemed to lead towards a threesome, given the situation they were in. He remembered the promise he had made to Rias to seek her approval for any such encounters, especially the first time they considered a threesome.

    Rias looked into his eyes, her own gaze filled with a mixture of emotions - trust, love, and a hint of hesitation. She knew this was an important moment for both of them, and she appreciated Rudy''s respect for their agreement.

    Rudy didn''t say a word to ask her, he simply looked at her. And Rias understood Rudy. With a soft smile, Rias nodded, giving her consent. "Go ahead, Rudy," she said quietly.

    "I know you have been dying to have a threesome. You probably regret making that promise to me since you had many chances to have threesomes with other girls. To be honest, I didn''t think you would keep that promise since it was rted to sex and your libido.

    I wouldn''t have gotten angry or med you since it''s hard to control your libido and very easy to give into the temptation. However, I must say I am surprised and honored to know that you kept your promise."

    "You know I never go back once I have made amitment. I am true to my words."

    Rudy reached out to caress Rias'' cheek tenderly, expressing his gratitude for her understanding.

    Feeling reassured by Rudy''s words and touch, Rias leaned in and kissed him gently. She knew that their love for each other was strong enough to explore new dimensions of their rtionship, and she was willing to embrace the experience.

    With Rias'' approval, Rudy turned his attention back to Jane, who was watching the interaction between them with curiosity. He leaned in to whisper to her, "Rias is okay with this. We can proceed if you''re still interested."

    As Jane considered Rudy''s proposition, her curiosity and excitement got the better of her. She couldn''t deny the allure of exploring something new and adventurous with Rudy. With a mix of apprehension and eagerness in her eyes, she finally nodded, epting his offer.

    Rias, who was still sitting beside them, raised an eyebrow at the unfolding conversation. She knew Rudy''s mischievous nature and understood that he was always up for trying new things. However, she wanted to make sure that Jane was genuinelyfortable with the idea.

    Even though she was still angry at Jane and hadn''tpletely forgiven her, as her big sister, Rias couldn''t help but be concerned about Jane. Her anger couldn''t surpass her sisterly love for Jane.

    "Are you sure about this, Jane?" Rias asked, her voice tinged with concern. "It''s okay if you change your mind. We can find other ways to have fun."

    Jane looked at Rias and appreciated her concern. She took a moment to gather her thoughts before answering, "I''m curious, Rias. It''s not something I''ve experienced before, but if Rudy is willing to guide us, I trust him. You should try it too."

    "I will pass."

    "Rudy can tie you using clothes or something. But since you just lost your virginity, I guess you want to have normal sex."

    Rudy, who had been listening attentively, smiled at Jane''s response. He reached out and gently squeezed her hand, assuring her of his care and respect. "Don''t worry, Jane. We''ll take it slow, and I''ll make sure you''refortable every step of the way."

    With that reassurance, Jane felt more at ease. She knew that Rudy would respect her boundaries and ensure her safety and would never let harme her way. Her curiosity about the unknown experience outweighed any reservations she might have had.

 Chapter 895 A New Play

    Chapter 895 A New y

    As Rudy smirked mischievously, a mischievous glint danced in his eyes. He slowly approached Jane, his strong hands wrapping around her slender ankles. With a swift tug, he pulled her closer, effortlessly lifting her and sitting her up on the edge of the bed. The room was filled with an electrifying tension as his gaze met hers, a mixture of desire and curiosity flickered across her face.

    Leaning in closer, Rudy whispered huskily into Jane''s ear, "You''ve asked if people truly enjoy BDSM, haven''t you?" His words sent shivers down Jane''s spine, a cocktail of excitement and apprehension flooding her senses.

    As the tension between Rudy and Jane intensified, Rudy slowly released his grip on Jane''s ankles, allowing her to rest them on the edge of the bed. With a sly smile, he got off the bed, exposing his hardened snake inches away from Jane''s face.

    Jane''s gaze flickered between Rudy''s exposed snake and the sturdy shackles tightly binding her wrists. A mix of excitement and apprehension coursed through her veins as she contemted the possibilities of this new experience.

    With a slight nod to herself, she mustered the courage to lean forward, her mouth hovering inches away from Rudy''s throbbing dick.

    The anticipation mounted as she wrapped her soft lips around him, her tongue exploring the familiar contours with a newfound sense of urgency and restraint. The chains added an exhrating element of vulnerability, intensifying the sensations pulsating through her body.

    Every flick of her tongue, every gentle suction, was imbued with a mix of desire and submission. She had sucked his dick many times, but it was her first time in a chained situation, which made the experience differently.

    Jane continued to pleasure Rudy with an intoxicating blend of eagerness and skill, savoring the taste and texture of his arousal. The room filled with the tantalizing symphony of their shared desires, echoing through the walls as they explored new boundaries of their passions.

    As the minutes ticked by in a whirlwind of sensations, Jane''s tongue danced along Rudy''s dick with a growing intensity. She expertly varied her pace, alternating betweennguid, teasing strokes and deep, fervent suction that left Rudy gasping for breath.

    Jane continued to pleasure Rudy with an intoxicating blend of eagerness and skill, savoring the taste and texture of his arousal. The room filled with the tantalizing symphony of their shared desires, echoing through the walls as they explored new boundaries of their passions.

    As the minutes ticked by in a whirlwind of sensations, Jane''s tongue danced along Rudy''s dick with a growing intensity. She expertly varied her pace, alternating betweennguid, teasing strokes and deep, fervent suction that left Rudy gasping for breath.

    Suddenly, Rudy pulled away from Jane, a breathless smile ying on his lips, his eyes filled with surprise and desire.

    "Wow, you started without any instructions," he said, his voiceced with astonishment. The room was thick with anticipation as their eyes locked, both of them eager to continue their exploration of pleasure.

    Jane, her lips still glistening, looked up at Rudy with a mischievous glimmer in her eyes.

    With a sultry smirk, Jane leaned back, stretching her arms behind her, the chains tugging at her wrists, and her legs quivering with a mix of anticipation and vulnerability. "Since you were pushing your dick onto my face," Jane whispered huskily, her voiceced with a mixture of mischief and desire, "I knew what I had to do."

    Rudy''s eyes widened in both surprise and excitement as he watched Jane take control of the moment.

    With a newfound confidence, Jane maneuvered her body, shifting her position on the bed while still bound by the unyielding shackles. She beckoned Rudy closer, a silent invitation for him to explore and embrace the thrill of their unconventional desires.

    Jane opened her mouth, her luscious lips parting to reveal the depths of her desperation. With a seductive tilt of her head, she moved closer, her mouth enveloping Rudy''s snake. The taste of him on her tongue sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body as she expertly pleasured him with a skillfulbination of her lips, tongue, and a hint of teeth.

    Every motion was an exquisite dance of passion and submission, as she reveled in the power and vulnerability of this intimate act.

    With a teasing grin, Rudy pulled away, leaving Jane breathless and craving for more. He could sense the desperation in her eyes, a fire ignited within her that matched his own. Slowly, he traced his fingers along the curves of her body, feeling the heat radiating from her skin.

    Jane''s body trembled under his touch, aching for the release that only Rudy could provide. Her senses were heightened, every nerve ending alive with anticipation. As his fingers ventured lower, tracing delicate patterns along her inner thighs, her breath hitched and her heart raced. The air crackled with an intoxicating mixture of desire and need.

    As Rudy''s fingers inched closer to Jane''s center of pleasure, a shudder of anticipation coursed through her body. She arched her back, pressing herself closer to his hand, silently begging for his touch to intensify. Sensing her desire, Rudy''s fingertips danced along her inner thighs, teasing her with each deliberate stroke.

    Jane''s breath hitched as her body responded to Rudy''s tantalizing caress. Her head moved left and right in an almost involuntary motion, a desperate plea for him to fully sumb to her maic allure.

    With a hunger that consumed her, Jane''s primal instincts took over. Like a starving animal yearning for sustenance, her desire for Rudy''s throbbing dick burned with an intensity that bordered on obsession.

    Just by looking at her face, it was evident that Jane wanted Rudy to plug her cave with her snake.

    "Not yet." Rudy stopped and rubbed his snake on Jane''s face. "Finish this first."

    Jane''s lips trembled with anticipation as she once again took him into her mouth, savoring the taste and feeling of his hard dick against her tongue.

    As Jane''s fervent movements created a symphony of pleasure, every flick of her tongue and every gentle graze of her teeth sent electric pulses of ecstasy through Rudy''s body.

 Chapter 896 Chained Jane

    Chapter 896 Chained Jane

    With Jane''s hands still chained, Jane relied on the dexterity of her mouth to keep Rudy''s snake in her grip. The sensation of his hardness against her tongue fueled her desire, pushing her to explore new depths of pleasure. She hummed softly, adding a vibrant vibration that sent shivers down his spine and intensified the sensations.

    As Jane skillfully pleasured Rudy with her mouth, a sense of forbidden desire lingered in the room.

    As Rias watched them, a mix of conflicting emotions washed over her face as she watched Jane, her twin-sister whom she grew up with and shared everything, indulging in pleasures that should have been shared.

    Lost in the realm of ecstasy, Rudy''s eyes fluttered open to find Rias, who was touching herself as her gaze fixed upon the explicit scene unfolding before her.

    A wicked smile yed upon her lips as she watched her sister assert her dominance, relishing in the power she had over both Rudy and Jane during this session¡ª or so she thought.

    Feeling Rias'' horniness, Rudy''s mischievous smile widened. He released a low chuckle; the sound vibrating through Jane''s mouth and sending a rush of anticipation coursing through her veins.

    With a swift move, Rudy gently pulled Jane away from his arousal, his eyes never leaving Rias.

    He turned his and his dick''s head at Rias and asked, "Do you want to suck it?"

    Rias shook her head and said, "Continue. I want to watch you two."

    Rudy''s gaze locked with Rias'', his mischievous smile mirrored by the wicked glint in her eyes. Without breaking the intense connection, he firmly grasped Jane''s head with his hands, guiding her back towards his throbbing dick. With a sense of urgency, Rudy plunged deep, feeling the warmth and wetness of Jane''s mouth enveloping him entirely.

    Jane''s eyes widened, a mixture of surprise and pleasure radiating from within. As Rudy''s dick filled her mouth, her tongue danced along the ridges, exploring every inch with fervent devotion.

    As the shackles on Jane''s wrists nked, a momentary frustration flitted across her face, unable to hold on to Rudy''s thighs with her hands. Undeterred, her desire surged, urging her to find new ways to intensify their connection. Closing her eyes, she leaned forward, pressing her lips against Rudy''s snake, using the supple curves of her body to guide her movements.

    Rudy''s breath hitched as he felt the velvety warmth of Jane''s lips engulfing him tightly, her tongue swirling and caressing with a newfound desperation.

    With an insatiable hunger filling the air, Rudy couldn''t resist the overwhelming urge to push the boundaries of pleasure. He increased his thrusting speed, plunging deeper into Jane''s willing mouth, triggering a symphony of moans and gasps. Each forceful thrust sent waves of intense pleasure washing over him, driving him to the edge of ecstasy.

    As the intensity heightened, Rudy''s control slipped, and he felt an overwhelming desire to take Jane to new heights of pleasure. With a daring boldness, he allowed himself to sink deeper, his length stretching her throat as Jane eagerly epted him, releasing soft muffled sounds of pleasure.

    Jane''s senses were on fire, overwhelmed by the depths of Rudy''s desire.

    Sensing Jane''s need for relief, Rudy withdrew slightly, allowing her to catch her breath. With a mischievous glint in her eyes, Jane brought her tongue out to cushion Rudy''s dick from her lower jaw, teasing him with delicate licks and swirls.

    The moment was heated to extremes for both of them. Rudy''s grip on Jane''s head tightened involuntarily as her tongue danced along his length, a tantalizing mix of wetness and warmth enveloping him.

    Rudy, captivated by Jane''s thirst and the undeniable chemistry that flowed between them, gently withdrew his dick from her mouth. A soft moan escaped Jane''s lips as she felt his absence, aching for his touch.

    "Just cum already~"

    Jane''s eyes met Rudy''s, her lips glistening with the remnants of their passionate connection. With an orgasmic look on her face and a hunger burning in her eyes, she conveyed her insatiable desire for more.

    Rudy''s grip on Jane''s head tightened involuntarily, his desire fueling his actions. With a devious glimmer in his eyes, with a wicked grin, Rudy pushed Jane''s boundaries, plunging his dick back into her eager mouth. The room filled with the erotic sounds of their connection, their passion reaching its peak.

    Rudy''s dominant nature surged forward as he whispered in a voice dripping with desire, "You want it? Then take it, you slutty vampire."

    Jane''s body quivered with anticipation and submissive surrender as she eagerly epted his every thrust.

    Her tongue worked in perfect harmony with the rhythm of his movements, bringing them both closer to the edge of pleasure. The intensity of their encounter escted, bing an exquisite dance of dominance and submission.

    At that moment, Jane realized how different Rudy was actingpared to their normal sex. She couldn''t deny the pleasure she was feeling while being chained and dominated.

    As Rudy''s thrusts became more forceful, urging her head back and forth with a forceful rhythm. The room filled with raw, primal sounds as Rudy face fucked Jane''s mouth roughly, their connection reaching a new level of intensity.

    Each thrust ignited a fire within them, pushing them closer to the pinnacle of pleasure.

    Jane''s senses were overwhelmed by the dominance and aggression emanating from Rudy. Every powerful thrust forced her to relinquish control, surrendering herselfpletely to his desires. She reveled in the sensation of his dick filling her mouth, plunging deep, hitting the back of her throat with an overpowering, exhrated mixture of pain and pleasure.

    Rudy''s grip on Jane''s hair tightened even more, guiding her head with a firm yet possessive control. The ferocity of his thrusts intensified, each motion pushing her limits and igniting a mixture of pain and pleasure within her. Jane''s lips and throat tightened around him as she willingly surrendered to his dominance, their connection bing an exquisite dance of power and submission.

    With each forceful thrust, Rudy''s desire grew, his hunger bing insatiable. The room filled with lewd, wet sounds as their bodies moved in sync, riding the waves of pleasure. Every inch of Jane''s being was consumed by the overwhelming need to please him, to be his submissive vessel of pleasure.

 Chapter 897 Dominating Jane

    Chapter 897 Dominating Jane

    Jane''s eyes locked with Rudy''s intense gaze as the forcefulness of his thrusts continued. The raw desire in his eyes mirrored her own, fueling her determination to please him. With each motion, she met his gaze head-on, never breaking eye contact, a silent deration of her submission and unwavering devotion.

    Without taking his dick out of Jane''s mouth, Rudy pinned her on the bed. His hands firmly pressed against her wrists, holding her captive beneath him. Jane''s heart raced with a mixture of fear and excitement, her body trembling with anticipation.

    Rudy''s dominant aura only intensified as he leaned in close, his voiceced with amanding tone.

    "You belong to me, Jane," he whispered huskily, the words sending a shiver down her spine. With a firm grip on her wrists, he began to slowly pull out of her mouth, the drag of his dick against her tongue sending waves of pleasure through her.

    Rudy''s dominant grip on Jane''s wrist tightened as his desire swelled within him. With a surge of newfound power, he resisted the urge to cum in her mouth, reveling in the sensation of her warm and skillful tongue pleasuring him.

    He didn''t want to cum just yet. He didn''t know when will get a chance to be so rough again.

    As Jane''s lips and tongue worked tirelessly to please him, Rudy''s control began to slip. The intoxicating mix of pain and pleasure spurred him on, his thrusts growing more urgent and forceful.

    Jane''s body, pinned on the bed, surrendered to his passionate onught as he fucked her mouth and throat with an unyielding fervor.

    The room was filled with the sounds of their connection, a symphony of moans and gasps, as Rudy pushed Jane to the limits of pleasure and submission within the next few intense and electrifying minutes.

    Rudy''s eyes locked with hers, an unspoken connection of desire and surrender. With a forceful thrust, the electrifying tension in the room heightened. Jane held his gaze, her eyes filled with a mix of submission and raw passion, as Rudy face fucked her with an unyielding fervor.

    Rudy''s thrusts became more desperate, and Jane met each one with equal fervor, her moans mingling with his grunts of pleasure.

    With a surge of passion, Rudy released his hot essence deep into Jane''s waiting throat, his hot load filling herpletely. The sensation sent waves of ecstasy coursing through her body, intensifying the pleasure they were both experiencing. Her senses overwhelmed, Jane gasped for breath, her body trembling in the aftermath of their first BDSM experience.

    Rudy pulled his dick out from Jane''s mouth, his breath heavy as he gazed into her eyes. His voice was filled with concern as he asked, "How are you feeling?"

    Jane caught her breath, her body still trembling from their passionate encounter. With a hint of a smile, she replied, "Don''t worry about me, Rudy. Despite the restraints, I was enjoying it. I am sure you knew that already since you were reading my thoughts"

    "Yes. That is why I was willing to be so rough, because you showed no sign of resistance."

    "I am honestly surprised you can speak properly," Rias quipped in with a baffled expression on her face.

    "Hmm?"

    "The way he grabbed your head and fucked your throat made me feel anxious. I thought his dick was going toe out from the back of your head or something!"

    "..."

    "And then when he pinned you on the bed and went full rough¡­ I was afraid your head was going to be crushed. But here you are,pletely fine and enjoying yourself¡­." she said in disbelief.

    "Oh,e on. He wasn''t that rough. In fact, it felt good not being able to do anything. I felt helpless, as I couldn''t even touch Rudy or control my moments. I felt like my mouth was being raped~"

    "..." Even Rudy was left speechless.

    "You should try it too," Jane suggested to Rias.

    "Not happening. I haven''t even sucked his dick in a normal way yet."

    "What?!" Jane eximed. "You are kidding, right?!"

    She turned to Rudy to confirm.

    "She is telling the truth. She and Nyxia are the same. Neither of them has taken my dick in their mouths."

    "That''s a shame. His cum is so tasty I could kill to drink that~"

    "I didn''t believe that until I tasted it myself. Yes, his cum is surely something I can''t resist. It tastes even better than Red Moon fruit juice."

    Jane raised her brow with a confused look on her face and asked, "You haven''t sucked his dick, but have drunk his cum? That''s not fair. You are supposed to work hard to get the load. Did you not see how hard I worked to get it just now?"

    "It was a taste sample," Rias shrugged.

    ''I am d Rias didn''t think of revenge against Jane for now. I can''t image what would have happened if Rias had asked me to release my load in her mouth after I fucked Jane''s mouth so roughly.'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "If it was a taste sample, I can''tin," Jane nodded. "But believe me, it tastes better when you suck his dick for ten minutes and get a mouthful of his load as a reward."

    "I will do that soon."

    "And you are right about the taste. For us vampires, the delicacy is in blood, but the red moon fruit was always held supreme. We royals had an advantage at that, as we had the control over the production and distribution over the red moon fruit.

    When I tasted his cum for the first time, it left a mark on me and I got addicted to it. Somehow, it tasted better and better every time and it eventually became better than the red moon fruit."

    Rias squinted her eyes at Jane and uttered, "I didn''t need to hear your scandalous sex tale."

    "You don''t know Rias¡­" Jane licked her lips seductively and gulped down. "I have done something no one else has in the history of the vampire world."

    "Stealing lovers and incest ismon in the vampire world¡ª just like all the other races, so I am curious to know what you are talking about."

    "I have drank Red moon fruit juice mixed with Rudy''s cum. And I had many sses of that."

 Chapter 898 New Participant in the Play

    Chapter 898 New Participant in the y

    Rudy and Jane locked eyes, their gazes filled with a tumultuous mix of desire and intensity. Jane, her body bound and immobilized by the draining magical shackles, trembled with anticipation as Rudy positioned himself between her legs.

    Driven by his insatiable libido, Rudy leaned in, his mouth descending upon Jane''s exposed twin peaks. He devoured the tender flesh, nipping and sucking, igniting a fire within her. As the passion between them intensified, Rudy''s hands explored the curves of Jane''s body, sending shivers of pleasure through her veins.

    Slowly, he lowered his head and his tongue delicately traced a path along the folds of Jane''s slick, heated pussy. The taste of her arousal filled his senses, driving him deeper into a realm of desire.

    Jane''s body quivered beneath Rudy''s skilled ministrations, her breath hitching in anticipation. Each stroke of his tongue sent waves of pleasure coursing through her, building an exquisite tension within her core. As his movements became more fervent, her moans filled the room, mingling with the sound of their passionate connection.

    In the moments that followed, Rudy continued his skillful exploration of Jane''s body. With each swipe of his tongue, he sent ripples of pleasure cascading through her core. His movements were deliberate and gentle, his tongue darting in and out of her dripping folds.

    Jane''s moans grew in volume, muffled by the magic-infused shackles that held her captive. The room filled with the intoxicating scent of their arousal as Rudy''s tongue danced with increasing fervor. He expertly flicked against her sensitive clit, drawing her ever closer to the edge.

    As Jane''s body trembled on the precipice of release, she moved her hands and legs as they trembled.

    Usually, whenever Rudy licked her pussy, she would press her head against her with her hands, but at this moment, her hands were tired and she couldn''t do anything. She would also pin Rudy on the bed and sit on his face until she had orgasmed, but she couldn''t do that either.

    The frustration she left fueled her desire to be more submissive.

    Just as Jane was on the brink of orgasm, feeling the intense pleasure ripple through her body like an electric shock, Rudy abruptly stopped, pulling away from her with a teasing smirk. He leaned in close, his breath hot against her ear as he whispered, "Not so fast, my dear Jane. I want to savor every moment of your pleasure."

    Jane''s body quivered with a mixture of frustration and desire, her need for release throbbing between her legs. The orgasm denial fueled a primal fire within her, intensifying her desperate craving for satisfaction.

    With their desire still coursing through their veins, Jane looked up at Rudy, her eyes filled with a mix of need and desperation. "Please, Rudy," she pleaded, her wordsced with a burning hunger, "make me orgasm. I need to feel that release, that intense pleasure that only you can give me."

    Rudy''s gaze met hers, his own desire reflected in his eyes. He understood the urgency in Jane''s voice, and the need to sate her cravings burned within him. With a determined nod, he positioned himself once again between her legs, his focus solely on bringing her to the pinnacle of pleasure.

    As Rudy''s lips descended upon Jane''s eager flesh, his tongue traced patterns of pure ecstasy across her sensitive folds. Her body quivered beneath his skilled touch, but just as she was about to surrender to the building pleasure, Rias stepped in and stopped Rudy.

    A mischievous smile yed upon Rias'' lips as she approached the couple. Her eyes glimmered with wicked delight as she said, "Rudy, Jane, do you truly think I would let you indulge in such pleasures without my involvement?"

    "Do you want to join?" Rudy asked curiously. "Sure, spread your legs."

    "Calm down, there is something I want Jane to see before we jump into the threesome."

    "Can we do thister?!" Jane said with a frustrated look on her face and turned to Rudy. "Rudy, I am so close to cumming, please don''t stop!"

    "..."

    "If you don''t want to lick me, just finger me. I swear, I will cum in less than a minute. Please."

    "Not yet, Jane. You should know that Orgasm denial is also a part of your BDSM y," Rias smiled mischievously.

    "No, it isn''t!"

    "Such delightful pleasure should not be confined to only two," Rias purred, her voice dripping with wicked anticipation. "I believe it''s time to introduce a new participant to this little game of ecstasy."

    "What¡­ are you talking about?" Jane''s eyes widened and her breath hitched, a mix of surprise and apprehension filling her senses.

    Rias pped her hands, the sound echoing through the room, and Niti stepped into the room from the balcony. Her presence sent a shiver down Jane''s spine, a mix of apprehension and curiosity swirling within her. Niti''s eyes locked onto Jane''s, a tender smile dancing on her lips as she moved closer, her movements graceful yet purposeful.

    The atmosphere in the room shifted with Niti''s arrival, a potent blend of desire and tension lingering in the air. Rudy''s gaze flickered between Jane and Niti, caught between conflicting emotions of lust and uncertainty. Rias, reveling in the control she held over the scene, observed their reactions with a wicked gleam in her eyes.

    Jane opened her mouth to speak, wanting to understand why her trusted maid was there in Rias'' twisted game, but Niti stayed silent, her gaze locked with Jane''s.

    Rias approached Niti with a predatory glint in her eyes, but her gaze never left Jane''s. She motioned for Niti to stand next to Rudy, a subtlemand that Niti obeyed without hesitation.

    As Niti moved closer to him, her delicate fingers reached out and began to trace a path of anticipation along his muscr arm. An electric current seemed to crackle in the air as Jane watched, her eyes filled with a mix of curiosity and uncertainty.

    "What is the meaning of this, Rias?!" She yelled at Rias. "Why are you bringing Niti into this? She is innocent."

    "Oh?" Rias scoffed out loud and smirked. "Do you truly think she is innocent?"

    She said while ncing back and forth at Rudy and Niti.

 Chapter 899 Nitis Confession

    Chapter 899 Niti''s Confession

    Jane, with a determined look in her eyes, took a deep breath and spoke firmly to Rias. "Rias, I understand your anger and desire for revenge, but please don''t bring Niti into our personal matters. She''s been like a mother to me, and I won''t let you use her for your revenge."

    Rias frowned, but Jane continued, "Niti is a full-blooded vampire, and she has a daughter who serves you as your personal maid. Using someone else''s personal maid is against thews of our kind, and if you involve her in your n, you''ll be punished for breaking thosews."

    Rias hesitated, realizing that Jane was right. She didn''t want to put Niti in a difficult position or risk her getting in trouble for her actions.

    However, Rias then judgingly asked Jane, "Is that truly the only reason you don''t want Niti to be involved in this? Or could it be that you don''t want to share Rudy with Niti?"

    Jane''s eyes narrowed at Rias'' words, a mix of frustration and anger rising within her. She took a deep breath, trying to remainposed despite Rias'' provocation. "You''re wrong, Rias. My concern for Niti''s involvement is genuine. I don''t want her to get caught up in our personal matters, and it has nothing to do with sharing Rudy."

    Her voice grew firm as she continued, "And just because we''re not in the vampire world doesn''t mean we should disregard our principles and values. The vampirews might not hold sway here, but that doesn''t mean we should abandon what we know is right and wrong."

    "Well, I couldn''t care less about the values and principles when you didn''t care about them when you seduced my Rudy. Niti is dear to me and I won''t force her to do something she doesn''t want to do," Rias said calmly, but with a serious look on her face.

    Rias shrugged her shoulders and said, "But you won''tin if Niti does it by her own will, right?"

    "Why would Niti even do that?" Jane wondered.

    Rias turned to Niti and continued, "This is your chance, Niti. What do you want to do? Do you want to continue living here as Jane''s personal maid or be more than that? Are you willing to reveal the truth?"

    Niti looked taken aback, her gaze shifting between Rias and Jane. She had always been reserved, but her loyalty to Jane was unwavering. "I... I don''t know what you''re implying, Rias."

    Rias stepped closer to Niti, her tone gentle yet probing. "You''ve seen how Jane and Rudy are together. You must have noticed the change in her when he''s around. Don''t you want to experience that kind of connection too?"

    Jane watched the exchange, a mix of confusion and concern clouding her expression. "Rias, I don''t understand where you''re going with this."

    Rias turned to face Jane, her eyes softening a little. "Jane, think about it. Niti has been by your side all this time, raising you and caring for you. She''s more than just a maid; she''s practically family. Don''t you want to know what she truly feels?"

    Jane''s mind raced, processing Rias'' words. She had never thought of Niti that way before, but now, she couldn''t shake the curiosity. "Niti, what is Rias implying? Are you hiding something from me?"

    Niti didn''t have courage to look into Jane''s eyes. Of course, Rias'' true motive was to make Jane feel the same way she did when she found out about Jane and Rudy''s secret rtionship. Rias used Niti to make Jane feel what she felt by making her watch her mother-like figure¡ª Niti, make love with Rudy.

    However, Rias also wanted Niti to be bold and ept her position as a member of Rudy''s harem, not as Jane''s personal maid.

    As Niti avoided eye contact with Jane, she took hesitant steps towards Rudy, feeling a mix of nervousness and longing. Her heart pounded in her chest as she climbed onto the bed and settled herself on Rudy''sp. The tension in the room was palpable, and Jane''s eyes remained fixed on the unexpected scene unfolding before her.

    Rudy looked taken aback by Niti''s sudden proximity, but he didn''t push her away. Instead, he looked at her with concern, sensing that there was something deeper going on than just seeking physicalfort. He gently ced a hand on her back, offering silent reassurance.

    Jane''s emotions were a whirlwind as she tried to process the sight in front of her. She felt a pang of jealousy, mixed with confusion and concern for Niti''s well-being. "Niti, what are you doing?" Jane finally asked, her voice wavering with emotions.

    Niti''s gaze remained fixed on Rudy''s dick, unable to meet Jane''s eyes. "I... I don''t know, Jane," she whispered softly. "I don''t know how to tell you this and you will surely feel betrayed. But this is the truth."

    Rudy''s grip on Niti''s back tightened slightly as he understood the weight of her words. He could sense her vulnerability and the turmoil she was going through. "It''s okay, Niti," he said gently. "Let me handle this."

    Rudy turned to Jane and said, "Jane¡­ this is the type of rtionship Niti and I have."

    "You¡­mean¡­"

    "Yes. She is a part of my harem."

    Jane was shocked to hear the revetion.Her eyes widened as she asked, "Since¡­ when¡­?"

    "Since he was in the vampire world¡­" Niti spoke. "I¡­ it was all me. He didn''t make moves on me. I couldn''t resist the smell and taste of his essence."

    Jane felt her heart ache for Niti, realizing that her personal maid had been betraying her feelings. She reached out a hand towards Niti but hesitated, unsure of how to approach the situation.

    "I am sorry. But I don''t regret my choices."

    Rudy and Niti''s lips met in a passionate embrace, sending a surge of electricity through their bodies. Jane, unable to tear her eyes away from the intoxicating disy before her, felt a mix of desire and intrigue intertwine within.

    As Niti''s hands tangled in Rudy''s hair and their tongues danced in a provocative rhythm, Jane''s breath quickened with a mixture of arousal, envy, betreyal and curiosity.

 Chapter 900 Game of Pretends

    <h4>Chapter 900 Game of Pretends</h4>

    When Rudy saw the magical shackles draining Jane''s energy, he couldn''t stand idly by. With a determined expression, he reached out his hand and focused his power on the shackles. His eyes glowed brightly as he channeled his energy, Rudy could feel the shackles draining his powers, but he knew that his abilities were unparalleled, and it didn''t seem to have much of an effect on him.

    As he poured his strength into shattering the shackles, multiple energy forms of different hues emanated from his body, illuminating the room with a mesmerizing disy. The magical chains crackled and finally gave way, falling to the ground in pieces.

    As the shackles crumbled, multiple energy forms of different hues emitted from Rudy''s body. The colors swirled around him, a testament to his incredible power. The shackles had tried to drain his energy, but Rudy''s power was unparalleled, and it had no effect on him.

    Jane was freed, but Rudy''s action hade at a cost. He felt a momentary weakness as the energy was drained from him, but he quickly recovered. He looked at Jane, who was now free from the shackles, and gave her a reassuring smile.

    Jane''s eyes widened in astonishment and relief as she realized she was finally free. She sat up from the bed, thanking Rudy with a grateful smile. Rias looked on with a mixture of disappointment and eptance. While she might have disapproved of Rudy''s actions, she understood that he was determined to do what he believed was right.

    "Thank you, Rudy," Jane said, gratitude evident in her eyes as she looked at him. "You didn''t have to do that."

    Rudy shook his head with a smile. "I couldn''t let you suffer like that. We may have our differences, but I won''t stand by and watch someone get hurt."

    Rias remained silent, still disappointed by the turn of events. She knew that her revenge n had failed, but she wasn''t one to give up easily. She was determined to find another way to make Jane understand the consequences of her actions, but in a more friendly and domestic way without making Rudy angry.

    "Jane," Rias called out to Jane.

    Jane turned to Rias with a re in her eyes and said, "What? I am still pissed at your way of taking revenge. But¡­" she sighed. "I don''t hate you. So what is it?

    "Long ago, I made Rudy promise me that he won''t have a threesome with any girl before me. I wanted his first threesome to be with us. So don''t interfere when he is having fun with Niti, okay?"

    Jane took a moment to ponder and uttered, "I don''t need your permission to have sex with my husband, nor do I care about your promise. But fine. I respect you as a sister and don''t want to make you feel inferior."

    Jane averted her gaze and bit her lips as she recalled something. When Rias and Rudy were having their special moment, with Rias confessing her frustration about not being Rudy''s number one, Jane''s eyes fluttered open ever so slightly. She had been pretending to be asleep, carefully listening to every word they exchanged.

    As Rias poured her heart out, Jane couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt and empathy for her sister. She knew that her actions had caused Rias'' pain, and hearing her heartfelt confession made Jane realize the depth of her hurt.

    Jane yed along with Rias'' revenge n because she wanted to redeem herself¡ª although the BDSM y was not something she had in mind.

    Jane believed she had executed her act wlessly, confident that no one was aware of her pretense. Little did she know that Rudy, with his sharp perception, had seen through her act from the very beginning. Rudy yed along, pretending not to notice, knowing that Jane would be more at ease if she thought her ruse was sessful.

    It was a subtle game of pretend within pretends, with Rudy choosing not to reveal his knowledge to preserve the delicate dynamics among them. And so, as Jane empathized with Rias, she remained unaware that her brother-inw was one step ahead, keeping her secret safe, and letting the moment of reconciliation unfold organically, as it was supposed to.

    Till the end, Rudy stayed neutral and helped both Jane and Rias in their respective ns.

    Jane leaned back on the bed facing Rias, where she could see Rudy and Niti making out.

    Niti gracefully shifted in Rudy''sp, her movements exuding a sense of confidence and desire. With a tantalizing smile, she nced at Jane, her eyes filled with mischief and a hint of familiarity. Her delicate fingers trailed along Rudy''s inner thighs, eliciting a shiver of anticipation from him.

    Jane''s gaze was transfixed on the provocative disy unfolding before her. The atmosphere crackled with an electric charge as Niti''s lips brushed against Rudy''s throbbing dick. Her skilled tongue glided along his shaft, provoking moans of pleasure to escape his lips.

    Niti expertly worshiped Rudy''s cock, her lips and tongue leaving a trail of fiery sensations.

    As Niti continued her tantalizing exploration of Rudy''s dick, Jane''s arousal reached dizzying heights. Every delicate stroke, every flick of Niti''s skilled tongue, sent waves of pleasure crashing through Rudy''s body.

    Jane, unable to resist any longer, found her hands instinctively wandering down her own body, tracing the curve of her breasts and dipping between her thighs.

    Rudy''s fingers entwined in Niti''s hair, guiding her movements with a mix of urgency and pleasure. As he surrendered to the sensations coursing through him, Jane''s eyes never left the interconnected bodies before her as Rudy pressed Niti''s head closer to him, intensifying the sensation.

    The room was charged with an undeniable energy as Niti''s lips and tongue continued their delicious dance along Rudy''s dick. Her eyes locked with Jane''s, silently inviting her to join the passionate tableau.

    Unable to resist the maic pull of desire, Jane''s trembling hands moved down her body, her fingertips grazing over her pussy. As Niti''s lips worked with fervor, Rudy''s grip tightened in Niti''s hair, guiding her movements as his pleasure neared its colossal peak.

    With a final, graceful thrust of his hips, Rudy could no longer resist the powerful surge of ecstasy building within him. He released a guttural groan, his body tensing as he surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure. A wave of pure bliss washed over him as he gracefully filled Niti''s eager mouth with his essence spilling forth.

 Chapter 901 In a Closed Room with Jane, Rias, and Niti

    <h4>Chapter 901 In a Closed Room with Jane, Rias, and Niti</h4>

    As Rudy released his load, a satisfied smile yed on his lips. He could finally be intimate with Niti without worrying about Jane finding out about their rtionship. Every internal matter of the harem was settled thanks to Rias'' amazing n, and now they could truly start a new harem journey.

    To Jane''s surprise, Niti acted like a child, eagerly sucking from Rudy''s cock and nuzzling against his thighs. It was a sight Jane had never witnessed before, and she was both amazed and touched to see this vulnerable side of Niti.

    Jane had always known Niti as her loyal and dedicated maid, but in that moment, she saw a different aspect of her, a more indecent yet childlike demeanor that she never imagined existed.

    Niti''s lips were still glistening with his essence, releasing his dick from her mouth with a mischievous glint in her eyes. With a slow, deliberate movement, in a yful and endearing moment, Niti pulled Rudy''s dick out of her mouth and turned to Rudy with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    She wanted to show him how she was savoring the milk he had given her. With a small grin, Niti began to sip the milk slowly, making sure to show Rudy each gulp she took. She wanted him to see the progress as she savored the taste of the milk, relishing the care he had taken to feed her.

    Niti''s yful disy brought a smile to Rudy''s face as he watched her with fondness and amusement. It was a tender and heartwarming moment between them, one that made Jane feel even more grateful for the special bond that had formed between Niti and Rudy.

    Rudy''s nurturing and caring gesture had brought out this gentle side of Niti, and Jane couldn''t help but feel a newfound appreciation and appearance of her trusted maid.

    With wide eyes and a racing pulse, Jane watched in awe as Niti skillfully consumed Rudy''s essence, relishing every drop with a deliberate sensuality. The intense sight ignited a long-simmering desire within her, an insatiable hunger that demanded release. In a moment of unabashed surrender, Jane''s trembling hand kept moving between her thighs, fingers slipping in and out of her pussy.

    Rudy turned his gaze towards Jane, witnessing her arousal manifesting in an act of self-pleasure

    With a soft, seductive smile, Rudy moved closer to Jane, his eyes filled with a potent mixture of hunger and anticipation. There was an unspoken understanding between them, a connection that transcended words. He closed the distance between them, his hand gliding over her trembling skin, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through her body.

    As Rudy''s fingers brushed against her clit, Jane''s breath hitched in anticipation. Rudy''s hand glided over Jane''s trembling pussy, a primal need surged within her. She gasped as his fingers entered the slick opening between her thighs, his touch igniting sparks of pleasure that pulsed through her body.

    With each deliberate stroke, the tension coiling inside her intensified, unleashing waves of ecstasy that rippled outward. Finally, after enduring countless moments of orgasmic denial, Jane sumbed to the overwhelming pleasure, her body arching in an uncontroble orgasm as she found a blissful climax in her own touch.

    Breathless and panting, Jane trembled in the aftermath of her orgasm as Rudy''s intense gaze consumed her. In an impulsive moment of passion, Jane pulled Rudy close and kissed him, their lips joining in a searing embrace that sent a jolt of desire coursing through their veins.

    As their tongues danced and their bodies pressed against each other, Rias and Niti watched, their eyes filled with a mixture of curiosity and arousal. The room seemed to hold its breath, suspended in a moment of forbidden desire. Rias'' lips curled into a wicked smile, fascinated by the unfolding scene before her.

    Rias, unable to resist the rising tide of desire, pulled Rudy away from Jane''s embrace with a sudden ferocity. Their lips collided in a fiery kiss, as Rias made her presence known, staking her im over Rudy. The kiss was electrifying, a mnge of passion and dominance that left them both breathless.

    As Rias and Rudy''s lips parted, their connection momentarily broken for a second, Jane and Niti couldn''t suppress their own overwhelming desires. Determined not to be forgotten in the whirlwind of passion, they both lunged forward, their hands grasping onto Rudy''s body, each vying for their own taste of his lips.

    Niti, consumed by a fiery desire, wasted no time in iming Rudy''s lips with an ardent kiss. Her lips pressed against his with a forcefulness that took him by surprise, and before he could react, she had pinned him down on the bed, her body firmly pressing against his. The taste of her hunger flowed through their kiss as they surrendered to the escting heat that pulsed between them.

    Jane, overwhelmed by the surge of desire within her, pushed Niti away gently, her breath still heavy with anticipation. With a hunger in her eyes, she took her time to savor every moment as her lips met Rudy''s, their mouths melding together in a fiery embrace. The taste of his desire mingled with hers, the connection between them intensifying with each breathless kiss.

    But just as Jane was lost in the depths of passion, Rias, with her royal presence, swiftly intervened, cing a delicate hand on Jane''s shoulder. A flicker of mischief danced in her eyes as she asserted her authority over the unfolding scene.

    "Don''t get toofortable, you two," she asserted. "Don''t forget, this is my room."

    "So what?" Jane asked.

    "So I have the authority."

    Jane shrugged her shoulders and said, "You lost that when you made this a threesome."

    Rias and Jane stood face to face, their eyes zing with a mix of desire and defiance. They fought for control, their voices echoed with a mix of frustration and craving, each determined to be the one to lead this session.

    Meanwhile, Niti seized the moment, her eyes gleaming with mischief as she saw the opportunity to im what she desired. With a swift movement, she closed the distance between herself and Rudy, her lips eagerly finding his in a heated kiss.

    ''My first threesome turned out to be a foursome.''

    ===

    A/N- With this, we have reached 900 chapters!

 Chapter 902 Vampires are Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 902 Vampires are Amazing</h4>

    Unable to resist any longer, he impulsively took the opportunity and pulled Niti closer, their bodies aligning perfectly. The inferno of lust consumed them as he slid his erection inside her wet pussy. They sat face to face, their eyes locked in a passionate gaze.

    Jane and Rias, filled with a mix of curiosity and arousal, observed the intimate union just inches away from her. But as Jane had given her word to Rias that her first threesome will be with Rudy and Rias, she couldn''t interfere between Rudy and Niti.

    Rudy and Niti''s lips met in a passionate kiss, their desires entwined with every movement. They explored each other''s mouths with a fervor, their tongues intertwining in a dance of longing.

    The intensity between them grew as they gradually began to move their bodies in perfect synchronization, their hips swaying back and forth in a sensuous rhythm, their connection deepening with each thrust.

    Rudy''s desire surged with unstoppable force as he broke away from Niti''s passionate embrace, without taking his dick out of Niti''s pussy.

    With a primal hunger in his eyes, he pushed her onto the bed, his hands gripping her waist with a firmness that left no room for resistance. In one fluid motion, he effortlessly lifted her, positioning her exactly where he wanted her.

    Their bodies melded together, skin against skin, as Rudy thrust into her, their connection igniting a wildfire of pleasure that consumed them both.

    The bed creaked beneath them as their bodies moved in sync, a dance of passion and desire. Rudy''s thrusts were powerful and precise, each one driving deeper into Niti''s core, eliciting gasps and moans of pleasure from her lips.

    Niti''s body quivered beneath Rudy''smanding thrusts, her pleasure building with every powerful movement. As the intensity surged, she couldn''t contain her lusty desires any longer.

    Her voice filled the room, a desperate plea escaping her lips, "Rudy, fuck me harder~ Harder than ever before~!"

    Rudy, fueled by Niti''s explicit request, unleashed a raw passion within him. His hands gripped her hips firmly, pulling her closer, answering her plea with a force and vigor that bordered on euphoric madness. Each thrust sent waves of ecstasy crashing through Niti''s body, driving her to the brink ofplete surrender.

    As Rudy''s thrusts became more intense, Niti''s body quivered beneath him, every movement feeding the fire of her desire. Her lips, flushed with pleasure, parted in gasps, releasing sultry moans that filled the air. Cheeks flushed with a rosy hue, their eyes locked in a passionate gaze, captivating each other with the depth of their connection.

    Their bodies moved together in a rhythm that bordered on primal, the bed creaking beneath them as the intensity of their passion increased. Niti''s eyes glimmered with a mix of pleasure and longing, mirroring the ecstasy that washed over her.

    As Niti''s moans of ecstasy resonated through the room, Rudy couldn''t get enough of the orgasmic look on her face. Every thrust seemed to bring her closer to the pinnacle of pleasure, and he yearned to see more.

    His hands roamed her trembling body, exploring every curve as he increased the intensity of his movements.

    As Rudy''s desire raged within him like a tempest, Niti''s body beckoned to him, her every curve and contour a tantalizing invitation to fuck her harder.

    He couldn''t resist the allure of her slender waist, her shapely hips, and the vibrant hue of her purple hair that cascaded down her back.

    Niti''s breasts bounced with each fervent movement, her pink nipples hardening under his touch. In the throes of their passion, time seemed to stand still, their bodies dancing in perfect harmony, fulfilling Niti''s desires that had long been suppressed.

    Rudy, who had been dying to have a threesome, his desire surged through him like a storm, Rias and Jane observed the vigorous scene unfolding before them.

    Rias, her eyes wide with a mixture of awe and curiosity, couldn''t help but feel a tinge of envy coursing through her veins. She couldn''t wait for her turn. She longed to experience the all-consuming pleasure that seemed to envelop Niti''s entire being.

    Jane, on the other hand, was a picture of contentment as she watched her maid sumb to Rudy''s relentless desire. She was more focused on Niti and witnessed an unimaginable scene.

    She was watching her mother being fucked roughly by her husband, who was also her brother-inw. Nheless, she was happy to see that Niti was enjoying herself and tasting the cock of the man she loved.

    When Rias and Jane''s gaze met, there was a spark of recognition and unspoken desire between them. Despite being twins, they had never explored their connection in such an intimate way.

    Jane, her breath quickening, slid her hand down her body, feeling the heat and wetness building between her thighs.

    At the same time, Rias, captivated by the spectacle, couldn''t help but mirror Jane''s actions, exploring herself with increasing urgency.

    Rias found herself unable to tear her gaze away from the captivating scene before her. Her own body ignited with a mixture of curiosity and arousal, and without a second thought, she let her fingers enter inside her pussy.

    She started fingering herself, her pussy remembering the feeling of Rudy''s dick that was inside her not long ago.

    The sensations that coursed through her as she explored herself mirrored the intensity of Rudy''s thrusts, stoking a me of desire within her that she had never experienced before. Her moans mingled with those of Niti, creating a symphony of pleasure that filled the air.

    The room became a symphony of moans, gasps, and the moist sounds of pleasure as the four individuals embraced the intimate realm of their deepest desires.

    After a few minutes of passionate lovemaking, Rudy reached his climax, and he released a powerful surge of pleasure deep inside Niti''s tight, pulsating walls. The sensation of his hot load spilling into her sent waves of ecstasy through both of their bodies, leaving them breathless and sated in the aftermath of their intense union.

    Rudy looked at Jane and Rias, who were eagerly waiting for their turn.

    "Vampires are fucking amazing¡­"

 Chapter 903 Wild Moans

    <h4>Chapter 903 Wild Moans</h4>

    Rudy''s eyes shifted to Jane and Rias, who stared at him with eager anticipation.

    In that moment, the room was filled with an unspoken question - which one of them would be blessed by Rudy''s insatiable libido next?

    The air thickened with anticipation as the four of them basked in the aftermath of their shared passion, each waiting to see who would be the fortunate recipient of Rudy''s next session.

    It was highly unlikely that Rudy was going to choose Niti as he had just filled her up with his warm load. Jane seemed to be desprate as her pussy hadn''t tasted Rudy''s dick, while Rias had.

    Rudy''s eyes locked with Jane''s, and a mischievous smile yed at the corners of his lips. Without uttering a word, he reached out, his hand intertwining with hers.

    Jane''s emerald eyes widened with a mixture of surprise and joy, her heart pounding in her chest as she realized she had been chosen.

    She nced at Jane with a smile and said, "Don''t hate me, okay?"

    Rias didn''t say anything and rolled her eyes.

    Jane teased a mischievous smile at Rudy before inching closer to Niti and Rudy. With a gentle touch,Jane dipped her fingers into the pool of cum that adorned Rudy''s dick. Her touch was tentative yet purposeful as she held his cock steady.

    She pulled Rudy''s glistening cum-covered dick out of Niti''s quivering pussy and brought it to her lips. Taking it into her mouth, she cleaned every inch with abination of skillful suction and swirling motions of her tongue.

    With a hunger that matched Rudy''s, Jane began to suck, her mouth enveloping him in warm, wet bliss.

    Niti, still recovering from the pleasure that Rudy had bestowed upon her, watched the scene unfold before her, a mix of curiosity and arousal in her eyes.

    "That''s my hardwork you are sucking, Princess Jane~" Niti said yfully.

    "If you leave your gem in the open, someone''s going to steal it," Jane remarked. "And call me Jane. You are no longer my maid."

    Niti seemed taken aback for a moment, and a touch of sadness flickered in her eyes, "But, Princess, it''s my duty to address you with respect."

    Jane shook her head gently, "I know, Niti, and I appreciate all that you''ve done for me since I was a child. But we''ve been through so much together, and you''ve be like a mother to me. I don''t want you to feel like you''re just my maid. You''re so much more than that.

    But now, things have changed. We''re not in the same world anymore, and we both love the same man¡ªRudy. I want us to be equals, to see each other as fellow members of his harem, not as a maid and a princess."

    Niti''s eyes welled up with tears, "You mean that, Jane?"

    Jane nodded, her voice filled with sincerity, "Yes, I do. You''re not just my maid; you''re my friend and my family. I want us to stand on equal footing in his harem, to support each other and cherish the bond we share with him."

    Niti''s expression softened as she wiped away a tear, "I''ve always considered you like my daughter, and I''m so proud of the strong and caring woman you''ve be."

    Jane smiled, feeling a surge of warmth in her heart, "Thank you, Niti. You know I can''t call you ''mother'' because I hate my biological mother, but I cherish our rtionship too, and I want you to be a part of Rudy''s harem as my equal."

    Niti nodded, her sadness reced with a sense of understanding, "I will always stand by your side, Jane. We both love Rudy, and that''s what matters the most."

    As the lingering taste of Rudy''s essence lingered on her lips, Jane positioned herself on the bed, an invitation in her eyes that fueled Rudy''s libido to its peak. Without hesitation, he moved closer, guiding his throbbing dick towards Jane''s waiting, wet pussy.

    With a gentle yet firm push, he plugged himself inside her tight, velvety depths, eliciting a gasp of pleasure from both of them.

    "Finally~" Jane moaned as Rudy''s firm, long dick slid deep inside her. Her body quivered with a mix of pleasure and anticipation, her breath quickening in sync with each passionate thrust.

    Rudy, driven by his super libido, explored every inch of Jane''s velvety depths with a masterful skill that left her trembling on the edge of ecstasy. Their bodies moved in perfect synchrony, the rhythm building to a crescendo of desire. With each thrust, Jane''s pleasure intensified, waves of bliss washing over her until she could no longer contain herself.

    She sat up to kiss Rudy and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Without wasting a moment, he eagerly squeezed her bouncy breasts, his hands exploring the supple flesh with a hunger that matched his insatiable libido.

    No longer able to contain himself, he pressed Jane down onto the bed, his body hovering above her as he indulged in the rough rhythm of his hips against hers, plunging deeper into the realm of unadulterated pleasure.

    As the room filled with a hushed anticipation, Jane''s moans of pleasure filled the air. Rudy''s powerful thrusts sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body, and she couldn''t help but unleash her vocal desires. Her moans, dripping with lust and craving, echoed in harmony with each movement of their bodies. The room became a symphony of pleasure, a chorus of carnal delight that showcased the uninhibited ecstasy they were experiencing.

    Wrapped in the intoxicating embrace of their desire, Rudy and Jane surrendered to the moment, their bodies moving in passionate harmony. Every powerful thrust, every moan, was a testament to the insatiable lust that consumed them.

    Rias and Niti listened intently, their eyes widening in amazement as they heard Jane''s sultry moans reverberate through the room. The sheer pleasure that radiated from her every sound was a testament to Rudy''s monstrous dick and his seemingly unlimited libido. They watched in awe as Jane''s body effortlessly adapted to amodate him, her curves molding perfectly to his every thrust.

 Chapter 904 Sharing Essence

    <h4>Chapter 904 Sharing Essence</h4>

    Rias and Niti sat side by side, attentively watching as Rudy roughly fucked Jane. The room was filled with the contented moans of Jane. As Rias admired the intimate moment, she couldn''t help but feel a little impatient for her turn.

    "Rudy, can you cum in my mouth instead of Jane''s pussy?" Rias asked, her voice hopeful. "I want to drink it."

    But before Rudy could respond, Jane interrupted with a shout, "No! You can''t have it!"

    Rias looked taken aback by Jane''s sudden outburst. She was surprised by the stern refusal, but chose to respect Jane''s wish.

    "Rias, how about trying something else?" Rudy proposed, a yful glint in his eyes. "Since I just filled Niti''s pussy with my fresh and hot load, why don''t you drink from her?"

    Rias hesitated for a moment before mustering the courage to ask Rudy, "Um, Rudy... I was wondering if you would be okay with the girls in your harem getting intimate with each other?"

    Rudy''s face turned serious, and he looked contemtive for a brief moment. "I have to be honest, Rias," he began, "I''m notfortable with the idea of my harem members being intimate with each other without my knowledge or permission."

    Rias nodded, understanding his concerns, but Rudy continued after a thoughtful pause, "However, if everyone in the harem is on board with it and it happens during our intimate sessions, I wouldn''t mind that much. It''s important to me that we have openmunication and consent, and I want to make sure everyone isfortable and happy. But only if it''s done with my permission and in my presence during our intimate sessions."

    Rias blinked in surprise, not expecting that response. "You mean, you would allow it under those circumstances?"

    Rudy nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Yes. As long as it''s consensual and everyone is okay with it. And if they''refortable enough to do it in front of me, with my permission."

    Rias felt a mix of emotions, gratitude for Rudy''s understanding and a bit of nervousness about bringing up the subject.

    "This is only possible during threesomes, foursomes, fivesomes¡­ you know, when more girls are involved in the sessions. If it''s three or four girls, I can pleasure them at once. I could fuck one girl while finger two, kiss another.

    I will make it clear that I am not a fan of Yuri. In fact, I hate it if a male is not involved. I have the power to make a clone of me and move it at my will. I could have my clone fuck the harem members, but that''s a disgusting way. I would never do that.

    I just don''t want the girls to wait for their turn while I am having sex with another, so that''s why I am okay if you girls can pleasure yourself in that way, with my permission and the girl''s consent, of course.

    There are no feelings involved between the girls, and the only man they love is me. And of course, I know everything that happens in my castle and the girls are aware of that, so they would never try anything behind my back. They know the consequences."

    "I don''t think that thought has ever crossed their minds," Rias chuckled softly. "They are madly in love with you and can''t think of anyone else."

    "Niti, are you okay with this?" Rias asked, turning to the gentle vampire who was watching the exchange with a warm smile.

    Niti nodded, showing her approval. "It''s okay, Princess Rias. If you''refortable with it, I don''t mind."

    Rias looked back at Rudy, her cheeks still flushed. "Well, if both of you are okay with it, then... I suppose I can give it a try."

    With a mixture of curiosity and excitement, Rias moved closer to Niti. She hesitated for a moment before licking the dripping milk and took a moment to taste it properly.

    She looked at Rudy and said, "It tastes the same."

    "Obviously," he shrugged.

    Rias, feeling a surge of desire, nced at Niti with a mischievous sparkle in her eyes. This time, without hesitating, she leaned closer between Niti''s thighs, her intention clear. With eager anticipation, Rias pressed her lips against the walls of Niti''s fully cum-loaded pussy, drinking Rudy''s milk.

    Niti gasped, her body responding to the intimate touch with a shiver of pleasure. Each delicate kiss on her sensitive skin sent tingles of ecstasy coursing through her body.

    Rias slowly guided her mouth towards Niti''s dripping, cum-filled pussy. With each careful stroke of her tongue, Rias drank in the taste of Rudy''s milk, igniting a fiery response within Niti.

    With gentle yet skilled movements, she spread the walls of Niti''s wet pussy, sliding her tongue deep inside. Niti moaned with pleasure, her body tensing with each sensual stroke. Sensing the increasing need, Rias intensified her oral exploration, savoring every exquisite response from Niti''s trembling body.

    With a skilled hand, she traced her fingers along the slick folds, savoring the remnants of Rudy''s cum. Niti trembled with anticipation as Rias, fueled by their shared passion, expertly extracted every drop of Rudy''s milk from Niti''s pussy, each enticing lick sending shivers of pleasure through Niti''s body.

    Ignoring the passing moment that flickered between Rias and Niti, Rudy continued his relentless thrusts, fueled by the sight of Jane''s drenched folds, glistening with her own excitement. Each powerful movement of his hips sent shockwaves of ecstasy through her body, a rhythmic dance that seemed to stretch the time with every beat.

    Jane''s moans of delight harmonized with the primal sounds of their passion, creating an intimate duet that echoed in the room. Her back arched, showcasing her trembling breasts as Rudy expertly guided her towards the precipice of orgasm.

    Jane''s body quivered with increasing intensity, her moans growing louder as her climax approached.

    And she orgasmed.

    With a gasp, her body tensed, and a wave of euphoria washed over her, her face contorting into a look of pure bliss. Rudy continued his powerful thrusts, prolonging her pleasure as her body convulsed with each ecstatic orgasm.

    The long awaited threesome had just started; the cherry on the top was Niti, making it his first foursome experience.

 Chapter 905 Horny Vampires

    ?

    As Jane''s orgasm subsided, the room was filled with a momentary silence, broken only by their ragged breaths and the faint sound of their racing hearts. Rias and Niti watched, their gazes locked on Jane, each struck by the raw passion and pleasure that had consumed her.

    Ignoring the silence that enveloped the room, Rudy Continued his relentless thrusts, fueled by the sight of Jane''s drenched pussy, glistening with her own juices. Each powerful movement of his hips sent shockwaves of ecstasy through her body, a never-ending cycle of pleasure that seemed to stretch out in time.

    Jane''s moans of pleasure crescendoed once again, blending with the symphony of their bodies. Her back arched, exposing her trembling breasts, as Rudy''s expert strokes brought her to the brink of orgasm yet again. He could feel the walls of her velvet warmth tightening around him, signaling her imminent release.

    As Jane''s moan reached an rming volume, Rias and Niti exchanged worried nces, concerned about Jane''s well-being.

    Rias nced at Rudy with a knowing look on her face, and Rudy nodded in response.

    Rias quickly moved to cover Jane''s mouth, muffling the moans with a gentle kiss on her lips, sealing. Sensing their shared anxiety, Niti moved closer, her eyes filled with a mix of protective instinct and undeniable desire.

    With her mouth covered, Jane''s eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly understood their intentions.

    Unable to resist any longer, Jane''s arousal surged through her lips and pussy. Her trembling pussy walls crushed his throbbing dick as she reached the peak of orgasm. Waves of pleasure washed over her, her body convulsing with each electrifying release.

    Rudy, consumed by his insatiable libido, continued his relentless thrusts, amplifying Jane''s pleasure to new heights.

    Niti, fueled by a mix of curiosity and desire, reached out to run her fingers along Rudy''s taut, sweat-slicked body, tracing the lines of his muscr frame. Her touch ignited a primal fire within him, intensifying his thrusts.

    Jane''s body convulsed with pleasure as Rudy''s relentless thrusts brought her to the peak of ecstasy. Her moans were muffled by Rias'' lips, but her eyes sparkled with unbridled desire as she locked lips with Rias.

    The intimate exchange of kisses between the two sisters intensified the sensations coursing through Jane''s body, elevating her pleasure to new heights. Her orgasm rippled through her body, her pussy clenching Rudy''s dick hard.

    Feeling the tightness of Jane''s trembling pussy, Rudy''s powerful thrusts rocked Jane''s body as waves of pleasure surged through her. Their fervent love making continued, oblivious to the outside world. Rias passionately kissed Jane''s lips, their tongues entwined in a seductive dance.

    Meanwhile, Niti leaned closer to Jane''s breasts, her lips drawing closer to the supple flesh. With a gentle touch, she teasingly circled her tongue around the sensitive peaks, savoring the taste and texture. Jane gasped, her body responding to the intimate attention with a mix of pleasure and desire.

    Rudy''s thrusts reached a fevered pace as Jane''s body quivered with anticipation, her pussy clenching in sync with Rudy''s every movement; she yearned to feel his hot, pulsating load deep inside her.

    Rudy''s dick started throbbing as he got close to cumming. Sensing the approaching climax, Rudy, with a guttural groan, he unleashed a torrent of his seed into Jane''s waiting pussy. Her pussy greedily epted the fresh and potent load, the sensation sending waves of pleasure through her body.

    Breathless and sated, Rudy copsed next to Jane, their bodies still trembling with the residual aftershocks of their passionate session.

    Rudy''s dick remained nestled inside Jane''s drenched pussy as they caught their breath, their bodies entwined in a tangle of post-orgasmic bliss. Waves of warmth and satisfaction washed over them, their connection still electric and undeniably potent.

    In the hazy aftermath, the girls'' whispers of desire filled the air, fueling their insatiable hunger for each other.

    As Rudy''s bodyy intertwined with Jane''s, a moment of stillness settled over the room. Niti, fueled by a mix of desire and tender care, slowly pulled out Rudy''s cum-covered dick from Jane''s pulsating pussy.

    She looked into Jane''s eyes and said, "Tit for tat."

    Gently cradling it in her hand, Niti leaned in and traced her tongue along Rudy''s dick, savoring the taste of theirbined pleasure. With every lick and caress, she skillfully cleaned Rudy''s dick.

    With a mischievous smile, Niti took her time cleaning Rudy''s cock, savoring the taste of their passionate encounter, ensuring not a drop was left behind. Her expert movements elicited a low growl from Rudy, a primal rumble of satisfaction as pleasure surged through his veins.

    As Niti continued her pleasurable ministrations on Rudy''s throbbing member, Rias approached them with a hunger in her eyes.

    "Okay, move aside, you too. Now it''s my turn~" Rias butted in and sat in front of Rudy.

    With a sultry voice, she whispered to Rudy, "Jane''s loud and passionate moans are a testament to her pleasure. Fuck me the same way, make me feel just as good."

    "Jane and I have fucked countless times, but this will be your second time." With a concerned look on his face, he looked into Rias'' eyes. "I can''t fuck you the same way I fucked Jane," he admitted.

    Rias puffed her cheeks in frustration, her desire growing even stronger. "I demand to be fucked roughly," she said with determination, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    "You girls are¡­ sopetitive¡­"

    Riasy in front of Rudy, her body glistening with a mixture of desire and anticipation. She spread her legs wide, parting her pussy lips with her fingers to reveal her wetness.

    A soft moan escaped her lips, a delicate invitation that stirred the primal hunger within Rudy. With a growl of desire, he positioned himself between her legs, his hard dick throbbing in anticipation.

    Guided by Rias'' inviting gaze, Rudy slowly pressed his big cock against her slick entrance, the sensation of her warm wetness enveloping him causing a shiver of pleasure to race through his body.

    With a soft moan, she surrendered to the pleasure, her tight pussy enveloping Rudy''s dick with an eager tightness. The sensation was electrifying, and Rudy couldn''t hold back any longer. As he plunged deep into Rias, he filled her pussy with his hot seed as their bodies trembled in unison.

    "What~?! So fast!"

    "Oh, don''t you worry¡­ that was actually my pre-cum."

    He raised Rias'' waist, gripping it firmly as he humped her roughly.

 Chapter 906 Three At Once

    ?

    As Rudy continued to fuck Rias, Jane''s yful voice broke the silence.

    "You wanted to taste my share of cum, right?" she whispered seductively to Rias, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    With a sly smile, Jane positioned herself above Rias'' face, her anticipation palpable.

    "Here. I will be a good little sister and let you have it!"

    In one fluid motion, she lowered herself onto Rias'' waiting mouth, her wet and cum-covered pussy sliding against eager lips. Delicious pleasure coursing through her as Rias eagerly licked and suckled, savoring the delectable taste of their Rudy''s cum.

    Rias, driven by an insatiable hunger, flicked her tongue against Jane''s engorged clit, the taste of her unmistakably sweet. With teasing licks and gentle sucks, she savored the mixture of her sister''s arousal and Rudy''s essence.

    Each flick of her tongue sent waves of pleasure coursing through Jane''s body, eliciting moans of delight that matched the rhythm orchestrated by Rudy''s relentless strokes.

    As the intense pleasure continued to consume them, Niti could no longer resist the alluring scene before her. With a wicked smile, she climbed on top of Rias, straddling her stomach. The powerful sensations pulsated through Rias'' body, transmitted through Niti''s connection with her.

    Feeling the vibrations from Rudy''s thrusts and the heat radiating from Rias, Niti''s own desire ignited. She eagerly teased Rias'' sensitive nipples with her fingertips, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through her body.

    In the midst of the carnal frenzy, Niti turned her attention to Rudy. Her lips, glistening with anticipation, met his lips in a passionate embrace.

    Their tongues intertwined, a tantalizing dance of desire as they became consumed by the alluring heat of their connection. Each touch, each kiss, sent electric jolts of pleasure coursing through their bodies, enhancing the simmering intensity of the moment.

    As Niti continued to explore the depths of pleasure with Rudy, Rias and Jane intensified their own sensations. Rias skillfully flicked her tongue against Jane''s swollen clit, a delicious torment that elicited an unrestrained symphony of moans and gasps.

    As the intense fervor consumed them, Rudy''s primal desire couldn''t be contained any longer. His hands moved to Niti''s waist, pulling her closer as their lips melded in a passionate kiss. Their tongues entwined, exploring each other with a fiery hunger.

    With each thrust, he increased his speed and depth, his primal instincts taking over as he relentlessly fucked Rias. The sound of their bodies colliding filled the room, mixing with their moans of unbridled pleasure.

    Rudy''s thrusts grew more intense, driving him deeper into Rias, as Niti straddled Rias'' stomach. Her breasts bounced enticingly with each movement. Unable to resist their allure, Rudy reached out and squeezed Niti''s breasts, causing her to gasp in pleasure.

    As the erotic frenzy continued, Rudy''s primal desire demanded more. He couldn''t contain his lust any longer. With a hungry growl, he broke away from Niti''s lips and shifted his focus to Rias. His lips crashed onto hers, a voracious hunger consuming them both.

    As Rudy''s ardor continued to consume him, he reluctantly released Rias from their fervent kiss and shifted his focus to Niti. Now that Rias had extracted everything from Niti''s pussy, with a lustful hunger in his eyes, he ravished her swollen clit with his skilled tongue, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body.

    As the intense fusion of desire continued to spiral uncontrobly, Rudy''s lips left Jane''s thigh, leaving a trail of passion in their wake. Sensing Rias'' nearing climax, the sensation of her tight walls clenching around him only fueled the fire of his insatiable passion.

    As Rudy''s thrusts continued their primal rhythm, Rias could feel the intensity building within her. Her body quivered with desire as she devoured every velvety drop of Rudy''s essence from Jane''s dripping core. The tang of theirbined vors drove her wild with ecstasy, pushing her closer to the edge.

    Moans and gasps filled the room as Jane''s pleasure reached its peak. Her body trembled uncontrobly, her back arching as waves of bliss washed over her. Her moans mingled with Rias'' eager tongue, creating a harmonious melody of carnal delight.

    Jane and Niti positioned themselves on either side of Rias'' thighs, their eyes locked with Rudy in a smoldering gaze that spoke volumes even amidst the intoxicating whirlwind of pleasure. Rudy maintained his relentless rhythm, his throbbing dick plunging deep into Rias'' drenched pussy.

    As they savored the electrifying moment, Jane and Niti leaned forward, their lips hovering tantalizingly close to Rias'' erect nipples. With synchronized precision, they took turns swirling their tongues around the sensitive peaks, sending waves of pleasure coursing through Rias'' body.

    In the heat of their carnal frenzy, Rudy''s senses heightened, and he became acutely aware of the impending climax that hung in the air. The room pulsed with raw desire as Niti, Jane, Rias, and Rudy found themselves teetering on the edge of orgasming, their bodies intertwined in an intoxicating embrace.

    As their bodies moved in a rhythm of carnal desire, Jane and Niti turned their attention to Rudy. With a shared hunger in their eyes, they took turns indulging in sensual kisses with him. Their lips met his, eagerly exploring each other''s mouths, their tongues dancing in a passionate tango of desire.

    Rudy''s senses were on fire as their lips caressed his, igniting a ze of longing within him. His hands roamed their bodies, tracing the curves of their silken skin, while his hips continued their unrelenting thrusts into Rias'' velvety pussy.

    Moans mingled and hot breaths filled the air as the four of them embraced the profound intimacy of the moment.

    As their bodies intertwined in a fervent dance of pleasure, Rudy''s hand ventured downwards, seeking to satisfy not one, not two, but three insatiable horny vampires. With a skillful touch, he slid his fingers along Jane''s slick entrance, feeling her tremble under his touch. Meanwhile, his lips remained locked with Niti''s, their tongues exploring each other greedily.

    Moans vibrated against Rudy''s lips as Jane and Niti surrendered to the unabated pleasure coursing through their bodies. He delved deeper into Jane''s wetness, his thumb circling her sensitive nub, eliciting cries of ecstasy from her lips.

    With a skillful movement, he slid his other hand between Niti''s thighs, finding her slick entrance and plunging his fingers inside.

 Chapter 907 Lips And Fingers

    ?

    Niti''s body quivered with delight as the dual sensations sent waves of pleasure coursing through her.

    Rudy''s thrusts intensified, driving Rias to the edge of ecstasy. He skillfully manipted Jane and Niti, his fingers exploring their slickness, driving them both to the brink of madness.

    With fervor and skill, Rudy''s lips moved between Jane and Niti, savoring the taste of their desire. His mouth devoured theirs in a passionate exchange, a symphony of moans and gasps escaping their entwined lips.

    As Rudy expertly pleasured them, Rias'' body arched in pleasure, a cascade of sensations washing over her. She surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure that surged through her veins as Rudy''s powerful strokes brought her closer to orgasm.

    Sensing their insatiable desire, Jane and Niti moved their hips back and forth, grinding against Rudy''s skilled fingers that pleasured them both.

    Moisture glistened on their skin as the tempo of their movements quickened. Rudy''s fingers delved deeper inside Jane and Niti, driving them to the brink of rapture. Their bodies quivered with anticipation, aching for release as they surrendered to Rudy''s skill of pleasuring three girls at once on the bed.

    Rias felt a pang of longing as she watched Niti and Jane shower Rudy with passionate kisses. She yearned to be a part of this intimate exchange, to taste the fire that danced between their lips.

    With a surge of determination, she sat up and reached out, her fingers tracing the contours of Rudy''s chiseled chest. Guiding his gaze towards her, she whispered in a voice filled with desire, "Rudy, I want to feel your lips on mine. I want to be consumed by the same passion that engulfs them."

    Rias was a master of whispers and seduction.

    As Rias felt the burning desire within her intensify, she couldn''t resist the maic pull drawing her towards Rudy. With a newfound confidence, she joined Niti and Jane, her lips finding Rudy''s in a fiery embrace. The taste of theirbined passion ignited a thrilling frenzy within her, as their tongues danced and explored each other with an insatiable hunger.

    While their lips melded in a passionate union, their hands roamed with a feverish urgency, eager to explore and delight in every inch of each other''s bodies. Rias'' fingertips traced the defined contours of Rudy''s muscr chest, feeling the rising heat between them.

    Rias, Jane, Niti, and Rudy reveled in the throes of their passionate embrace, their desires intertwining like a sensuous tangle of bodies. Jane''s hands trailed down Niti''s silken curves, eagerly cupping her firm breasts as Niti reciprocated with a fevered touch. Moans of pleasure escaped their lips as they relished in the electric connection that surged between them.

    Not wanting to be left out of this intoxicating dance of pleasure, Rias let her hands wander, tracing the contours of Jane''s supple form. Her fingers found their way to Jane''s heaving bosom, caressing and squeezing with urgency, mirroring the intimate connection between Jane and Niti.

    As the mes of passion engulfed them, Niti''s hands traveled with a hunger over Rias'' body, her fingers finding their way to Rias'' voluptuous chest. Squeezing and kneading her perfect boobs, Niti delighted in the softness and firmness that met her touch.

    She then leaned in, capturing one of Rias'' pert nipples between her lips, sucking and swirling her tongue around it, causing a gasp of pleasure to escape Rias'' lips.

    Rias'' body arched with a mixture of surprise and pleasure. The sensation of Niti''s eager mouth expertly exploring her sensitive peaks sent waves of bliss radiating throughout her being.

    Rias, Jane, Niti, and Rudy were lost in a sea of desire, their bodies intertwined in a dance of pleasure. As Niti continued tovish her attention on Rias'' sensitive peaks, Jane eagerly joined in, her lips closing around Rias'' other boob.

    With synchronized movements, Jane and Niti skillfully flicked their tongues and sucked on Rias'' breasts, theirbined efforts causing shivers of pleasure to course through her.

    Rudy''s lips descended upon Rias'' with fervent hunger. Their kiss was a fusion of passion and need, melting away any inhibitions that remained. With each probing stroke of his tongue, he ignited a fire deep within her, fueling her desire to new heights.

    Meanwhile, Rudy''s hands skillfully slipped up and down between the wet folds of Jane and Niti''s eager pussies. With expert precision, his fingers delved inside their depths, thrusting and curling to the rhythm of their moans. The wetness of their aroused cores coated his fingertips, heightening their pleasure with each tantalizing touch.

    As the mes of desire raged within them, Rias, Niti, and Jane could feel their pleasure reaching a crescendo. Their bodies moved in perfect harmony, their moans of ecstasy blending together in a symphony of desire.

    "I''m about to cum," Rias gasped, her eyes fluttering with anticipation. Her hands clenched the sheets beneath her as waves of pleasure surged through her body, threatening to consume her.

    Her lips found Rudy''s, and as the waves of ecstasy crashed over her, she showered him with passionate kisses, each one sealing their connection in a fervent deration of desire.

    Jane and Niti, their eyes filled with orgasmic bliss, mirrored Rias'' every move.

    As Rias, Jane, and Niti reached the pinnacle of pleasure, their bodies quivering in the throes of ecstasy, a primal instinct took hold of them. Their fangs elongated, revealing their vampiric nature as a hunger for Rudy''s rich blood surged through their veins.

    In a synchronized motion, their lips left a trail of fervent kisses down Rudy''s body, their hunger for both pleasure and sustenance intertwining. Unable to resist their desires, they positioned themselves around Rudy''s neck, their fangs ready to im their prize.

    With synchronized precision, Jane sank her teeth into Rudy''s neck from the left, while Niti did the same from the right, and Rias from the front. Their fangs punctured his skin, eliciting a mix of pleasure and pain that coursed through Rudy''s veins.

    As Rias, Jane, and Niti reveled in the primal pleasure coursing through their veins, they savored the taste of Rudy''s blood, their fangs driving into his neck with hunger. With each sip, their connection deepened, merging lust and sustenance into an intoxicating feast of desire.

    Time seemed to stand still as their bodies entwined in a dance of carnal bliss, their moans filling the air as they explored every sensation and indulged in the depths of their desires.

 Chapter 908 Triple Orgasm

    <h4>Chapter 908 Triple Orgasm</h4>

    As the climax of pleasure ripped through their bodies like an electric shock, triggering an overwhelming release of fluid - Rias'' pussy, unable to contain herself any longer, tightened around Rudy''s throbbing cock as he unleashed a massive load deep into her already wet and quivering pussy.

    Their bodies quivered in anticipation as Rudy''s fingers plunged deep inside Jane and Niti, eliciting moans of pleasure that filled the room. In a sensational crescendo, both Jane and Niti exploded into orgasm, their bodies trembling in ecstasy.

    Their cries of pleasure echoed in the air, mingling with the faint sounds of Rias gasping for breath.

    With an ecstasyden smile adorning her face, Rias locked her gaze into Rudy''s intense eyes. Their connection palpable, she leaned in, her lips a tantalizing shade of red, stained with the remnants of Rudy''s blood.

    In a breathless moment, their mouths collided in a fervent kiss, a fusion of desire and their shared essence. Lips meshed with fiery intensity, and as their tongues danced a seductive tango, the taste of Rudy''s blood mingled between them, a forbidden elixir that fueled their insatiable hunger.

    The girls'' bodies trembled with the aftershocks of their intense orgasm, their strength draining from their limbs as they copsed onto the bed beside Rudy. Gasping for breath, Rias, Jane, and Niti indulged in the fleeting moment of ecstasy that enveloped them.

    The sight of their flushed bodies, glistening with sweat and marked with love bites, was a testament to the raw passion they had shared. As theyy there, entangled in a post-lovemaking haze, a sense of fulfillment washed over them, knowing that they had explored the depths of pleasure and indulged in their deepest desires.

    "Foursome is awesome." Rias muttered with a pleasured look on her face. With a mischievous grin, Jane reached out to caress Rudy''s chest, her fingertips tracing a tantalizing path down his abdomen.

    Niti, still breathless from the intense pleasure they had experienced, joined in the yful seduction, her hands joining Jane''s in a synchronized dance of desire.

    Niti and Jane, driven by their insatiable desires, couldn''t resist the allure of Rudy''s cum-covered dick. With eager anticipation, they delicately pulled it out of Rias'' still-twitching pussy, their tongues yfully licking away the remnants of their passionate encounter.

    Their lips closed around his dick, engulfing him in a tantalizing dance of pleasure. Pristine strokes and gentle suction sent waves of ecstasy coursing through Rudy''s body as Niti and Jane expertly pleasured him with their skilled mouths. The sensation was electrifying, each flick of their tongues and bob of their heads sending jolts of pleasure straight to his core.

    With a contented smile, Rudy patted Jane and Niti''s heads, gently caressing them.

    He looked deeply into Rias'' eyes, his voice filled with a mix of desire and anticipation. "Rias, would you like to suck my dick?" he asked, his voice dripping with seduction.

    Rias had never sucked his dick, so he couldn''t help but urge her to do it. He wanted to see his dick in Rias'' mouth.

    Rias, a glimmer of excitement in her eyes, nodded eagerly. Slowly, she crawled towards Rudy, her lips parting in anticipation as she positioned herself between his spread legs.

    With a teasing nce, she flicked her tongue across her glistening lips before taking his dick into her mouth. With a tantalizing smirk, Rias slowly kissed the tip of Rudy''s dick, savoring the taste of his cum.

    Her tongue swirled around the sensitive head, exploring every inch as if it were a delicious candy. Sucking with a rhythmic fervor, she sent waves of pleasure coursing through Rudy''s body, his moans of ecstasy filling the air as her lips worked their magic.

    His dick was finally in Rias'' mouth and he couldn''t ask for a better foursome.

    Lost in the sea of pleasure, Rias indulged in the sensation, her lips sliding up and down his shaft with a seductive precision. The thrill of having him in her mouth, his taste and scent overwhelming her senses, electrified her every nerve ending.

    As Rias continued to pleasure Rudy with her skilled mouth, her lips moving with a seductive rhythm, Jane''s eyes gleamed with desire as she noticed Rudy''s cum glistening on Rias'' twitching pussy.

    Driven by her insatiable cravings, she eagerly moved closer, her tongue teasingly licking away the tantalizing evidence of their shared pleasure.

    Moans of pleasure filled the room as Jane''s tongue danced across Rias'' sensitive skin, the taste of Rudy''s essence mingling with Rias'' own intoxicating vors. With each flick and swirl, Jane took delight in spreading Rias'' pussy and sucking every drop of Rudy''s cum.

    Their fervent desires continued to surge through their bodies, intensified by the taste of pleasure and the erotic energy enveloping the room. As Rias pleasured Rudy with her skilled mouth, her lips moving with seductive precision, Niti''s craving for Rudy''s essence grew irresistibly profound.

    With a sultry smile, Niti whispered in Jane''s ear, urging her to move aside, yearning to taste Rudy''s cum from Rias'' pulsating, quivering pussy.

    "No way."

    Getting rejected by Jane, Niti turned to Rudy with pleading eyes and said, "Do something."

    Rudy''s voice dripped with seduction as he whispered to Jane, urging her to let Niti partake.

    Jane nodded. She moved from her spot and sat beside Rias between Rudy''s legs. She then nced at Niti and pointed her gaze at Rias'' cum-dripping pussy.

    "Niti," she purred, her voiceced with desire, "Come here and taste Rudy''s milk from Rias'' beautiful, throbbing pussy."

    As the room pulsed with an undeniable heat, Rudy''s voice resonated with amanding tone. "Jane, suck my balls. You like sucking them, right?" he instructed, his eyes locked with hers.

    Eager to obey, Jane followed hismand and hungrily kissed his balls, while Rias, with renewed fervor, continued to seductively suck on Rudy''s dick.

    The sensation was overwhelming as Jane''s soft lips closed around his balls, creating an exquisite symphony of pleasure. Her tongue danced delicately, caressing and teasing the sensitive skin while Rias intensified her oral assault.

 Chapter 909 Twin Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 909 Twin Sisters</h4>

    Rias lifted her head, a mischievous glint in her eyes. Slowly, she pulled Rudy''s dick out of her mouth and gazed at Jane with a sensual invitation. Without a word, Rias pointed it towards Jane''s lips and beckoned her to join in the tantalizing act of pleasuring Rudy.

    Jane''s lips curved into a seductive smile as she eagerly epted Rias'' invitation. Leaning towards Rudy, her tongue moistened her plump, rosy lips in anticipation.

    With a gentle touch, she traced her index finger along the shaft of his pulsating dick, teasing him with her teasing touch before wrapping her soft, warm mouth around his dick.

    With Jane''s expertise on full disy, Rudy was in bliss as Jane skillfully pleasured his throbbing cock with her talented mouth. Her lips moved with a sublime rhythm, wrapping around him and eliciting moans of ecstasy.

    Rias, intrigued by Jane''s techniques, watched intently, her eyes tracing every motion, absorbing the erotic knowledge that unfolded before her.

    As Rudy surrendered to the waves of pleasure, Jane''s enthusiasm continued to ignite his desire. Her tongue swirled around him expertly, teasing the most sensitive areas with calcted flicks and gentle sucks. Rudy''s fingers entwined in Jane''s hair, guiding her movements as he surrendered to the sheer pleasure coursing through his veins.

    With a mischievous gleam in her eyes, Jane paused her sensual ministrations, withdrawing Rudy''s dick with a soft pop. A devious smile yed on her lips as she lightly pped Rudy''s engorged cock against Rias'' flushed face.

    "Show me what you''ve learned from watching me, Rias," Jane purred, her voice dripping with desire. Rias, her eyes filled with a mixture of anticipation and excitement, eagerly epted the challenge.

    Lost in a haze of desire, Rias mirrored Jane''s expertise, her lips wrapping around Rudy''s dick with practiced precision. As she took him deep into her mouth, her tongue danced along his cock, flicking and swirling with a tantalizing rhythm.

    The intensity surged as Rias unleashed her newfound skills, her lips sliding up and down Rudy''s shaft with a fiery determination. Her oral prowess matched Jane''s in every way, with each stroke and suck, sending waves of pleasure coursing through Rudy''s body.

    Meanwhile, Niti, with an insatiable hunger, eagerly focused her attention on Rias'' twitching pussy. With a wicked smile, she delicately parted Rias'' glistening pussy lips, savoring the intoxicating taste of her arousal.

    Fingers deftly caressed, pussy lips hungrily devoured, and Niti''s skilled tongue explored every inch, leaving no trace of Rudy''s essence untouched. With each tantalizing lick, she extracted every drop of Rudy''s sweet release from Rias'' pulsating pussy.

    Niti''s lips trailed up Rudy''s body, leaving a trail of kisses along his heated skin. With a hungry desire in her eyes, she positioned herself between his legs and, without hesitation, sucked his swollen balls into her warm mouth, gently massaging them with her tongue.

    Meanwhile, Rias and Jane, fueled by their insatiable lust, took their turns indulging in sucking Rudy''s dick. Rias, with her lips wrapped around him, bobbed her head up and down, creating a tantalizing rhythm that sent shivers of ecstasy through his veins. As Rias pleasured him, Janevished attention upon his sensitive tip, her tongue swirling and flicking with a delightful and persistent motion.

    Rias smoothly passed Rudy''s dick to Jane, their eyes locked in an intense moment of shared desire. As Jane engulfed him with her wet and eager mouth, Rias shifted her position, her tongue tracing along the sides of Rudy''s pulsating shaft.

    As Rudy''s swollen dick slipped out of Jane''s mouth, Niti swiftly intercepted it before Rias could make her move. With a mischievous glimmer in her eyes, Niti skillfully captured Rudy''s dock in her warm, eager mouth.

    Rias, momentarily caught off guard, watched with a mixture of anticipation and longing as Niti took her ce. With Niti''s lips encasing Rudy''s pulsating shaft, Rias''s desire swelled even further.

    Jane and Rias spared a yful nce at each other, their lips curling into mischievous smiles. They couldn''t help but chuckle at the adorable sight of Niti eagerly taking Rudy''s dick into her warm mouth. It was a moment of camaraderie and amusement amidst their passionate endeavor.

    Niti, her eyes sparkling with excitement, expertly worked her magic on Rudy''s cock. Her lips tightened around him, her tongue swirling and teasing with a fervent determination. Rudy, lost in the sea of sensations, groaned with delight as Niti''s skilled mouth brought him closer to the cumming.

    As Rudy''s pleasure continued to mount, Niti was determined to savor every drop of his essence. She maintained her grip on his dick, her lips tightly wrapped around him, skillfully working her tongue along his cock.

    Realizing the urgency of the moment, Rias and Jane could sense Niti''s intentions. Theirpetitive spirits ignited, and a fierce desire to taste every drop of Rudy''s essence surged within them. With an almost animalistic hunger, they fought to gain control, their lips and tongues fervently working to make Rudy cum for the ultimate prize.

    As Rias, Jane, and Niti continued their fervent exploration of Rudy''s body, their hunger for his release grew exponentially. Switching positions with an almost seamless grace, they took turns, eagerly sucking and teasing his cock.

    Rudy knew that the desire to taste his essence was driving them to new heights of pleasure, and he wanted to satisfy each of thempletely. With a deep growl of satisfaction, he made a bold decision. Holding back his impending climax, he pulled away from Niti''s mouth and gently guided Rias to take her ce.

    Rias, her eyes aze with desire, eagerly epted the invitation, encapsting Rudy''s pulsating dock with her warm, velvety lips.

    As the intense pleasure coursed through Rudy''s veins, he could no longer hold back the surging tide of his release. With a primal groan, he unleashed his load deep into Rias'' waiting mouth, feeling the warm embrace of her lips and the flicker of her tongue as she eagerly savored every drop.

    Without missing a beat, Rudy swiftly moved, seamlessly transferring his pulsating dick from Rias'' mouth to Jane''s, who weed him with a hungry anticipation. In a passionate frenzy, she took him in, her lips encasing his length with a fervor that matched his own.

    With a powerful surge of pleasure, Rudy erupted inside Jane''s waiting mouth, a primal growl escaping his lips as he filled her with his warm essence.

 Chapter 910 Ultimate Blow

    <h4>Chapter 910 Ultimate Blow</h4>

    Rudy''s load was enough to fill Jane and Rias'' mouths with his cum, but he had to cum again for Niti. So he plugged his dick inside Niti''s mouth and let her suck it, so she could get a mouthful of reward.

    Niti, consumed by her own insatiable hunger, intensified her suction, her lips pressing tightly against Rudy''s dick. She could taste his impending release building, and she wanted to have it all. With a sense of urgency, she expertly manipted him, her tongue caressing every inch, coaxing out his essence.

    Rudy''s hands instinctively gripped Niti''s head, pulling her closer to him. With a primal surge of lust, he guided his throbbing dick deep into her warm, waiting mouth.

    Niti, filled with a hunger that matched his own, eagerly epted hismand. She closed her lips around him, her tongue dancing along his length with a fervor that bordered on ravenous. The sensation of his firm gripbined with the exquisite pressure of her mouth sent waves of ecstasy crashing through Rudy''s body.

    Sensing Rudy''s climax drawing near, Niti refused to release his dick from her warm, wet mouth. Her grip tightened, her tongue swirling with urgency as she aimed to extract every drop of his essence for herself. Niti''s eyes locked with Rudy''s, a wicked glimmer of desire burning between them.

    After a few minutes of mouth fucking, Rudy released his load inside Niti''s mouth, her cheeks puffed as her mouth couldn''t contain Rudy''s huge load. Her eyes sparkled with triumph as she swallowed every drop of his milky essence, savoring the taste of his surrender.

    Then, Rudy pulled his dick out from Niti''s mouth and sprinkled his cum on Jane, Niti, and Rias'' races, who epted it with mouths open and tongues out.

    The girls'' faces, boobs, stomachs, thighs, and legs were covered with Rudy''s cum.

    Rias and Jane watched intently, their bodies responding to the scene unfolding before them. Their own cravings intensifying with every passing moment, they moved in closer to Rudy, their lips and tongues working in perfect harmony as they took turns to suckle on his aching dick.

    After cleaning his dick, the girls looked at each other and giggled, seemingly happy and enjoying the moment.

    Rias, panting and flushed, gazed up at him with desire-filled eyes. "That was incredible," she whispered, her voice trembling.

    Rudy''s dick had brought the three vampires together.

    "That was a nice way to end the foursome," said Jane, her voice filled with satisfaction. As the intense pleasure of their passionate encounter began to subside, Rudy leaned back, his breath heavy and body still trembling with the aftershocks of pleasure.

    "Yeah," Niti nodded with a smile.

    Rias, her lips glistening with a mixture of sweat and desire, looked at Niti with a yful glint in her eyes. "It seems like our dear Niti has quite the appetite," she teased, a wicked smile curling her lips.

    Jane touched her pussy and said, "My pussy is aching. Rudy fucked me too hard, and I wasn''t ready for it."

    "Your moans say otherwise," Riasmented.

    "Well, I was feeling awesome, obviously. His dick is magical."

    "I am tired as well," Rias muttered.

    "I think we will have a great sleep," Niti smiled. "The sleep after getting fucked is always the best sleep."

    As the intense pleasure of their passionate encounter began to subside, the room became filled with a charged silence, broken only by their heavy breathing. Rudy glowed with anticipation, his body burning with a hunger that had yet to be satiated. With a wicked grin, he held up a finger, signaling for the women to wait a moment.

    Rudy smirked, a sense of dominance flickering in his eyes. "But I''m not done with you yet," he growled, his voice oozing with raw desire.

    He held his dick in his hand, his eyes gleaming with a mischievous glint. He Got up onto the bed and stood before the three girls.

    The room was bathed in a soft glow, and the shadow of the gigantic cock fell across the girls'' faces. Their expressions shifted from contentment to a mix of surprise and slight apprehension as they realized Rudy''s yful intentions.

    "Rudy, just finished," Rias said, her voice slightly pleading as she nced up at the sausage.

    Niti nodded in agreement, a gentle smile on her lips. "Yes, we''re quite satisfied. Maybe we could rest for a while?"

    Jane, usually confident andposed, also seemed a bit wary as she looked at the sausage and then at Rudy. "I agree, Rudy. We need rest. And my pussy is aching, so I think¡­ we could really use a nap."

    Rudy, however, wasn''t about to let them off the hook so easily. With a theatrical flourish, he waved his dick in the air, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Come on, girls, there''s always room for a little more fun!"

    As he brought the sausage closer, the girls exchanged nces. They knew that Rudy''s yful antics often led to unexpected and entertaining situations, but this time, they were feeling fully satiated. The shadow of his dick loomed over them, and they couldn''t help but feel a mixture of excitement and trepidation.

    "Rudy, please," Rias said, a hint of a whine in her voice, "We really need to rest after all that food."

    Niti nodded again, her eyes imploring. "Yes, Rudy, we promise we''ll have funter. But for now, can we just take a break?"

    Jane''s eyes held a mix of amusement and a touch of caution. "Rudy, don''t you think we''ve had enough for now?"

    Rudy looked at them with a mockingly serious expression before breaking into a grin. "Alright, alright, I won''t force you this time. But remember, the foursome has not ended yet!"

    With a yful wink, he let go of his dick and joined the girls on the bed. Their yful banter continued,ughter filling the room as they shared lighthearted moments together.

    However, Rudy simply couldn''t contain himself, as his libido went crazy.

    Three hot, naked vampires were sitting beside him, and there was no way he could calm down when his dick was raging.

 Chapter 911 Railing the Horny Vampires

    <h4>Chapter 911 Railing the Horny Vampires</h4>

    After a few minutes of rest, Rudy grabbed his dick and turned to Jane. Realizing his intentions, Jane raised her hands in the air and said, "My pussy is really aching. You can fuck Rias and once you are done, fuck me as much as you want."

    ".." Rudy raised his brows, thinking, ''The horniest girl in my harem¡ª after Angelica¡ª who always wants to be railed, is pleading me to fuck her sister? I guess I will let her rest until I am done with Rias.''

    "Wait, no, not me. I was thest one to be fucked, remember? Fuck Niti. I will go next." Rias remarked.

    Rudy would have listened to Rias'' request, but he hadn''t had much fun with Rias, so he was going to try a few positions before Niti and Jane joined them.

    He moved with a predatory grace toward Rias, his hands firmly gripping her hips as he positioned her on all fours. Rias released a moan, part protest and part anticipation.

    Rudy''s hands gripped Rias'' hips tightly, his fingers digging into her soft flesh as he plunged his dick into her with a hunger that bordered on obsession.

    The force of his thrusts was relentless, each one causing her body to quiver and quake. Rias moaned uncontrobly, the sound filled with a mixture of pleasure and aching need.

    Her senses were overwhelmed as Rudy imed her with every powerful thrust. The room filled with the rhythmic sound of their bodies colliding, the wet, erotic ps echoing through the air.

    As Rias moaned uncontrobly, her body writhing under Rudy''s powerful thrusts, Jane and Niti watched with anticipation, knowing that their turn woulde soon. Jane''s eyes gleamed with excitement, her hand slowly moving between her own thighs, finding pleasure in the erotic spectacle before her.

    Niti licked her lips in anticipation, her body tingling with desire as she imagined the sensations toe. They could hardly contain themselves as their eager anticipation grew with each passing second.

    The girls who wanted to rest were now dying to have Rudy''s dick inside them and to fill them up with his load.

    With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she slipped beneath Rias and positioned herself, lining her pussy with Rias''. The two women gasped simultaneously as they connected, their bodies bing one in a passionate union.

    In that moment, Rudy couldn''t tear his eyes away from the erotic sight unfolding before him. The sensations overwhelmed him, driving him to push deeper into Rias, his thrusts bing rough.

    As Rudy''s thrusts intensified, Rias'' breasts bounced vigorously, enticing Jane to join in on the carnal disy. With a hunger of her own, Jane eagerlytched onto Rias''s full, bouncing breasts, suckling on her erect nipples with voracious fervor. The intense pleasure radiating through Rias''s body intensified, her moans mingling with the rhythmic sounds of Rudy''s powerful thrusts.

    As their bodies intertwined, Niti''s desire swelled, unable to resist the temptation any longer. With bold intent, she climbed onto Rias'' back, straddling her as she leaned forward, guiding Rudy''s lips to meet her own in a searing kiss.

    Their tongues danced with a primal hunger, the taste of their mutual desire mingling in their mouths.

    As their tongues entwined, a surge of electricity pulsed through Rudy''s body. The sensation of Niti''s weight pressing against Rias'' back fueled his arousal to new heights.

    Rudy firmly gripped Niti''s hips and pulled her close, their bodies pressing against each other as he continued to rail Rias from behind. The sensation of Niti''s warmth against him intensified the pleasure coursing through Rudy''s body.

    Rudy''s hands slid up Niti''s body, feeling the soft curves of her breasts beneath his touch. He squeezed them gently, eliciting a gasp from Niti as she arched her back in pleasure. With a hunger burning in his eyes, Rudy leaned down and took one of her nipples into his mouth, swirling his tongue around it, sucking and kissing with fervor.

    Niti moaned, her fingers intertwining in Rudy''s hair as he continued to worship her breasts, pressing his face against her boobs.

    With each powerful thrust, Rias''s body quivered, sumbing to the overwhelming sensations that coursed through her. Her legs grew weak, and her hands trembled, unable to maintain their grip on the bedsheets.

    Her body dropped on top of Jane, their breasts pressing against each other.

    Feeling the tremors in Rias''s body, Rudy recognized her surrender to the intense pleasure. He possessed a keen intuition, knowing exactly how to push her to the brink. Sensing her weakened state, he quickly withdrew his dick from her pussy, gentlyying her down on the bed. Riasy there, panting and glistening with sweat, her chest heaving with every breath.

    Rudy couldn''t resist the sight of her beautiful body glistening with sweat and heaving with desire. With a daring smirk, he motioned for Rias to shift towards Jane, their bodies pressed tightly together, their breasts meeting in a sensuous collision, instantly melding in a tantalizing embrace. Soft moans escaped their lips as their bodies became one, igniting a fiery desire within both of them.

    As Rias felt herself teetering on the edge of orgasm, her body trembling with need, she pleaded with Rudy to fill her with his big dick. But Rudy, always the tease, had other ns. With a devilish grin, he positioned his dick just at the entrance of the gap formed by the unison of Rias and Jane''s wet, needy pussies.

    Slowly, he pressed the tip of his cock against the slick folds, tantalizingly teasing them both. Rias arched her back in anticipation, craving the fullness that only Rudy could provide. Her wetness coated his shaft, urging him to plunge deep inside, but he held back, a wicked glimmer in his eyes.

    The sensation sent jolts of pleasure coursing through their bodies, causing them to moan in unison. Unable to resist their desperate need any longer, Rudy thrust himself deep into the tight, wet embrace, eliciting a chorus of pleasure-filled cries from both women.

    Their bodies moved in perfect sync, a frenzy of desire fueled by primal instincts. Rudy''s powerful thrusts became faster and more relentless, his cock plunging deep into the depths of theirbined warmth. Rias and Jane clung onto each other, their fingers digging into each other''s flesh as the pleasure intensified.

    As Rudy''s thrusts intensified, Rias''s body trembled with desire, her pussy growing wetter with each passionate stroke. Sensing her need, Rudy slightly raised his dick, teasingly prating Rias''s thirsty pussy for a tantalizing moment before swiftly pulling out.

    Embodied with a mischievous grin, he repeated the motion, relishing in Rias''s desperate cries for more. The pleasure danced on the edge of agony as Rudy continued to tease and deny, his actions driving Rias into a frenzy of longing.

    Jane enjoyed the scene until she suddenly felt something hot, big, thick, and sturdy entering her tight pussy, only to realize Rudy''s dick was inside her and now it was her turn to be teased.

    "Anh~!" she moaned.

    While Rudy''s dick was busy humping Jane and Rias, his hands and mouth were pleasuring Niti by kissing her lips, sucking her boobs, and fingering her pussy.

    And so the vampire railings continued for hours until all the girls passed out.

 Chapter 912 Waking up at Castle

    <h4>Chapter 912 Waking up at Castle</h4>

    Rudy''s eyes fluttered open, greeted by the gentle softness that surrounded him. He was cocooned within a tangle of warmth and limbs, his senses gradually returning to him. As his vision cleared, he realized that he was enveloped by the naked slumbering forms of Niti, Rias, and Jane, who were all wrapped around him in a peaceful embrace.

    A soft smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he took in the scene. The warmth of their bodies pressed against his, the rhythmic rise and fall of their breathing¡ªit was a tableau of contentment and intimacy. Each of them was lost in their dreams, seemingly findingfort in their proximity to him.

    Feeling the softness beneath him and the weight of the girls'' bodies against him, Rudy experienced a unique sensation. He was surrounded by their presence, their trust, and their affection. It was a feeling he couldn''t quite put into words, a mixture of tenderness and happiness.

    With careful movements, Rudy began to extricate himself from the embrace of slumbering forms, his movements slow and deliberate to avoid waking them. He shifted his legs and gently eased his arms out from around them, mindful not to disturb their peaceful rest. The girls continued to sleep soundly, oblivious to his movements.

    Finally, he managed to free himself from the cozy entanglement, his body feeling the cool air as he moved away. He sat on the edge of the bed for a moment, taking a quiet moment to watch them. Niti, Rias, and Jane were like a trio of sleeping angels, their faces serene in repose.

    With a soft chuckle, Rudy reached out and brushed a strand of hair away from Rias'' face. Then, he gently rearranged the covers to ensure they werefortable and tucked in. He knew how much he meant to each of them, and he cherished these moments when they could be close, even in sleep.

    Rudy slid off the bed, his gaze lingering on the three sleeping forms for a moment longer. The softness of their features, the peacefulness of their sleep¡ªit was a sight that filled him with a warmth he couldn''t quite describe. As he stood there, memories of their shared moments flooded his mind.

    A soft smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he recalled that incredible time they had spent together. Theughter, the yful teasing, and the genuine connection that had woven them into a tight-knit group. One particr memory stood out vividly¡ªthe moment when their shared enthusiasm led to a rather unexpected mishap.

    He chuckled softly, thinking about the time the bed had given way under their weight and broke. It had been a whirlwind of emotions¡ªsurprise,ughter, and even a touch of embarrassment. But what had truly mattered was how they hade together, how their sharedughter had erased any awkwardness that might have lingered.

    Remembering that moment, Rudy felt a rush of warmth and fondness. Their ability to find joy even in the midst of unexpected mishaps was a testament to the bond they shared. He admired their resilience, their ability tough off the little things and continue enjoying each other''spany.

    Stepping out onto the balcony, Rudy took in a deep breath of the crisp morning air. The view that greeted him was nothing short of awe-inspiring. His dynasty sprawled out before him, a bustling world filled with life and activity. The sun was just beginning to rise, casting a warm golden glow over thendscape.

    He leaned against the railing, his eyes tracing the scene below. The streets were alive with people going about their daily routines, setting up stalls, opening shops, and greeting each other with smiles. He could see children running around, theirughter filling the air with an infectious joy.

    It was a sight that filled him with a sense of pride and satisfaction. These were the people he had rescued from various worlds, offering them a new chance at life in his dynasty. He had seen their struggles, their hardships, and now he was witnessing the fruits of their efforts as they built their own lives here.

    Rudy''s heart swelled with a mix of emotions¡ªgratitude, happiness, and a deep sense of responsibility. He had taken on the role of their protector, their leader, and he was determined to ensure that their new lives were filled with hope and opportunity.

    As he continued to watch, he spotted individuals setting up new houses, families chatting and sharing meals, and merchants preparing their goods for the day ahead. It was a vibrant tapestry of life, a reminder of the impact he could have on the world around him.

    As the cold breeze brushed against Rudy''s naked body, he felt a sense of rxation washing over him. Lost in his thoughts, he waspletely unaware of the approaching presence until he felt the unmistakable sensation of two soft cushions pressing against his back.

    As the cold breeze brushed against Rudy''s exposed skin, he felt a sense of rxation washing over him. The balcony was his sanctuary, a ce where he could gather his thoughts and simply enjoy the tranquility of the moment. Lost in his thoughts, he waspletely unaware of the approaching presence until he felt the unmistakable sensation of two soft cushions pressing against his back.

    A smile tugged at the corner of his lips even before he turned around. He didn''t need to see to know who it was. The red-haired vampire, Rias, had a distinct way of making her presence known. Her energy was always vibrant and captivating, like a ma pulling him in.

    Turning around, he found her standing there, her red hair dancing in the breeze, her gaze fixed on him with a mixture of yfulness and affection. Her lips curved into a mischievous grin, as if she had caught him off guard in a moment of vulnerability.

    "Did I wake you up?" he asked calmly.

    "I was sleeping on top of you. Do you think I wouldn''t notice your absence?" she remarked, her voice carrying a light, teasing tone. "Mind if I join you?"

    Rudy chuckled softly, gesturing for her toe closer. "I''d be disappointed if you didn''t," he replied, his eyes twinkling with warmth. He watched as she gracefully made her way to his side, her presence instantly filling the air with a vibrant energy.

 Chapter 913 Balcony Flirter

    <h4>Chapter 913 Balcony Flirter</h4>

    Rias settled beside him, the two of them shared afortable silence, the sound of the wind and the distant hum of the city below providing a soothing backdrop. Rudy''s bare skin felt a curious warmth where it was pressed against her, a contrast to the chilly breeze that continued to tousle their hair.

    "You know," Rias began, her gaze fixed on the horizon, "there''s something about the early morning that''s truly enchanting. It''s a moment suspended between night and day, where anything feels possible."

    Rudy nodded in agreement, his gaze now fixed on the same horizon. "Yeah, it''s like a fresh start, a nk canvas waiting to be painted with whatever we choose."

    Rias turned her head to look at him, a soft smile gracing her lips. "You have a way with words, Rudy."

    He met her gaze, his eyes holding a mix of sincerity and fondness. "I guess I''ve had plenty of time to think about things, especially with everything that''s happened."

    She nodded, her fingers brushing against his lightly. "You''ve brought so much change to our lives, Rudy. Sometimes, I can''t help but wonder how different things would have been if we hadn''t crossed paths."

    Rudy''s smile widened as he turned his body slightly to face her. "I believe that every encounter, every decision we make, shapes our journey in unique ways. And I wouldn''t trade any of it for the world."

    As the two of them stood on the balcony, taking in the view of the awakening city, Rudy''s gaze wandered for a moment, briefly shifting from the scenery to Rias'' naked body. His eyes naturally traced over her figure, catching the curves and contours.

    Since he had mostly seen her clothed, seeing her naked was still a new sight for him. It was a nce, a fleeting moment of appreciation that might have gone unnoticed if not for Rias'' keen observation.

    Rias, with her perceptive nature, detected the shift in Rudy''s gaze. Her lips curved into a yful smile, and she turned her head to meet his eyes. "You know, the view is even more beautiful if you look at the cityscape," she teased, her tone light.

    Rudy''s eyes met hers, a hint of a mischievous twinkle present in his gaze. "Well, I suppose the cityscape does have its charms," he responded, his voice equally light. "But if I had to choose between staring at the surroundings and staring at you, I think I''d pick thetter."

    Rias raised an eyebrow, amusement dancing in her eyes. "Oh, really? And why is that?"

    He chuckled softly, his smile warm and genuine. "Because no matter how breathtaking the view may be, it can''tpare to the allure of your presence." He nced back towards the cityscape briefly before returning his focus to her. "Besides, scenery doesn''t captivate my attention like you do."

    Rias'' lips curled into a pleased smile, her yful demeanor softening into something more genuine. She met his gaze, a mixture of emotions reflected in her eyes. "Smooth talker," she teased gently.

    Rudy shrugged casually, a lighthearted grin on his lips. "Just speaking the truth."

    Rudy''s yful words elicited a soft chuckle from Rias. As he pulled her closer, his arms enveloping her in a warm embrace, her heart quickened in response to his closeness. His words held a hint of mischief and a lot of truth, causing a blush to rise to her cheeks.

    "And I can''t kiss and do other things with the scenery like I can do with you," Rudy continued, his tone a mixture of teasing and sincerity.

    Herughter was soft, a delicate melody that seemed to dance between them. His words held a truth that was hard to deny, and Rias found herself captivated by his presence, by the way he could make her feel in such a simple moment.

    Before she could react further, his lips met hers in a tender kiss. It was a kiss that spoke of familiarity and longing, a connection that had grown over time. Rias responded eagerly, her arms sliding around his neck as she pressed herself against him. The world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the sensation of his lips on hers, the warmth of his touch, and the beating of their hearts in sync.

    As the kiss deepened, Rudy''s grip on her tightened, his fingers tracing patterns along her back. Their bodies pressed together, fitting perfectly in the intimate embrace. Rias could feel the beating of his heart against her own chest. The yful banter that had filled the air a moment ago now transformed into something more intimate, a shared understanding of the emotions that they had for each other.

    When they finally pulled away, their breaths mingling in the air, Rias looked up at Rudy with a mixture of fondness and yfulness in her gaze. "You certainly have a way with words," she murmured, her fingers brushing lightly against his cheek.

    Rudy''s eyes twinkled as he grinned down at her. "Well, I''ve always believed in being straightforward," he quipped, his fingers tracing patterns on her back.

    Rias chuckled, her fingers trailing along his corbone. "I''ve noticed that," she replied, her tone affectionate. "But I suppose I can''tin."

    His grin turned into a tender smile as he leaned down, his lips brushing against her forehead in a gentle kiss. "I''m d to hear that," he murmured.

    "You are supposed to kiss my lips."

    Rudy pressed Rias against the ledge of the balcony and kissed her lips.

    As their kisses grew more passionate and their bodies pressed against each other, Rias felt a rush of desire coursing through her veins. The heat of their connection intensified, enveloping them in a cocoon of shared longing.

    Amidst the fervent exchange of kisses, her gaze naturally wandered, catching the sight of Rudy''s thighs that were brushing against hers. The yful glint in her eyes matched the mischievous smile that curved her lips. Breaking the kiss for a moment, she gazed down at his thighs and then met his eyes, her voiceced with a teasing tone.

    "Looks like someone wants to greet me," she whispered, her words a sultry invitation that carried a promise of more intimate moments toe.

 Chapter 914 Quickie

    <h4>Chapter 914 Quickie</h4>

    "It seems someone''s desperate to be noticed," Rias chuckled.

    Rudy''sughter was low and tinged with a mixture of desire and amusement. His eyes sparkled with a shared understanding of the yful banter between them. "I can''t deny that," he replied, his voice husky as he leaned in to capture her lips once more.

    Their connection deepened further as their bodies moved in sync, fueled by the maic pull of attraction. Rudy''s arms tightened around her, pulling her impossibly closer. Rias'' fingers traced the contours of his back, igniting a trail of sensation in their wake.

    While kissing, Rias moved her hands down Rudy''s crotch and stroked his dick. She gently caressed it and said, "It has worked really hard."

    "Praise me too."

    "Are you jealous of your dick?" Rias let out a soft chuckle before kissing him.

    Rias rubbed Rudy''s dick between her thighs and muttered, "To think that something so big and fit inside me¡­ even my mouth¡­"

    Rudy carefully sat Rias on the ledge and prated her pussy in one go.

    Rias clenched Rudy''s back with her ws as her eyes glowed red.

    A few minutester, when he was close to cumming, he asked Rias if she wanted a mouthful of fresh milk, or wanted to milk her pussy.

    Rias seemed conflicted, so Rudy decided to milk her pussy instead.

    "You should rest, Rias," he said,nding a kiss on her lips.

    "I can go more¡­"

    "You sure can," Rudy smiled.

    Rias leaned against Rudy, her warmth and softness pressing against his body. With a yful yet longing expression, she gazed up at him and softly murmured, "Carry me to bed, Rudy."

    A smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he willingly obliged her request. Gathering her into his arms, he cradled her securely against his chest, her head resting on his shoulder. Her scent enveloped him.

    "Hmm¡­ what will you do now?" she asked with sleepy eyes.

    Rudy took a moment to think, his eyes filled with seriousness.

    "I am going on a date with Maria. And then¡­ finish¡­ I mean, monitor the progress of my dynasty."

    Rias narrowed her eyes and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "Always." He turned around, saying, "Sleep now."

    "I will be back by the time you girls wake up. If possible, make me something nice to eat," he promised, leaning down to ce a tender kiss on her lips. With a gentle caress, he withdrew and left the room with a wry smile ying on his lips.

    The long hallways of the castle stretched before him, the distant echoes of his footsteps apanying his thoughts. His gaze lifted upward, drawn to the crystal-clear ceiling that doubled as a mirror, reflecting his figure as he walked. It was a testament to the grandeur of the ce he called home, but his attention was soon captured by his own image.

    His reflection revealed the gradual transformation that had been unfolding within him. The ck shadow, an embodiment of the curse of the Lord had ced upon him, crept across his body. His hands, once so solid and tangible, were now half-covered by the inky darkness.

    A sigh escaped him, carrying the weight of the challenges he faced. He studied his shadowy hands, a mixture of determination and concern shing in his eyes. "I must hurry," he muttered to himself, a reminder of the urgency that apanied his quest to find a solution.

    With a determined step, Rudy continued down the hallway, his resolve unshaken despite the encroaching darkness that threatened to consume him. The path ahead was fraught with uncertainty, but he was determined to ovee it, for his own sake and for the bonds he cherished.

    Rudy stepped into the living room of the castle, his anticipation high as he hoped to be greeted by the joyfulughter and camaraderie of the girls in his harem. However, the room was eerily quiet and empty, devoid of the usual lively atmosphere that he had grown ustomed to.

    Perplexed, he furrowed his brow, wondering where everyone could be. His gaze wandered around the room, his ears straining for any sound that would hint at their presence. But the silence remained unbroken, leaving him with a sense of unease.

    Curiosity piqued, Rudy decided to investigate further. He swiftly made his way to the lounge, his steps light as he moved through the corridors of the castle. As he reached the entrance of the lounge, his eyes widened at the sight that greeted him.

    There, sitting elegantly on one of the plush chairs, was Alice. She held a cup in her delicate hands, her lips pressed against the rim as she took a sip. Her expression was thoughtful, lost in her own world as she savored the beverage.

    Rudy''s surprise quickly melted into a warm smile as he approached her. "Alice," he greeted, his voice gentle as he spoke her name.

    Startled, Alice looked up from her cup, her eyes meeting Rudy''s. A soft smile curved her lips as she set the cup down. "Hey," she responded, a hint of yfulness in her tone.

    Rudy took a step closer, his gaze still fixed on her. "I didn''t expect to find you here alone," he admitted, his curiosity evident.

    Alice chuckled lightly. "Well, sometimes it''s nice to have a moment of solitude," she replied, her eyes holding a hint of mischief.

    Rudy''s smile grew wider as he took in her presence. "True," he agreed. "But I must admit, I was hoping to walk in to a room full ofughter and chatter. I went to the living room earlier¡­ imagine my surprise when I found it empty."

    Rudy settled down beside Alice, their presence aforting warmth in the quiet room. He watched as Alice set her cup down and reached for a beautifully crafted, fantasy-like kettle emitting fragrant steam. The aroma filled the air, working like an enchanting air freshener. She skillfully prepared a cup for him, and as she handed it over, he couldn''t help but admire her grace and attention to detail.

    "Drink this and let me know how you like it."

 Chapter 915 Celestial Elixir

    <h4>Chapter 915 Celestial Elixir</h4>

    "Drink this," Alice said to him.

    Taking the cup from her, he inhaled the fragrant steam and felt the warmth seep into his fingers. The aroma was inviting, and he took a sip, savoring the taste. "This is fantastic," hemented, his eyes locking onto Alice''s.

    She smiled, a mixture of fondness and nostalgia in her gaze. "It''s a drink called ''Celestial Elixir''," she exined. "Lu B brought it. She said it was a popr drink back when she used to live here, thousands of years ago."

    "Even back then, they were handy with names." Rudy nodded, intrigued by the history behind the drink. "It''s amazing how some things can withstand the test of time," he mused.

    As he continued to sip the celestial elixir, his thoughts turned to the other members of his harem. He turned his attention back to Alice. "Speaking of the others, where are the girls?" he asked, curiosity coloring his voice.

    Alice''s lips curled into a gentle smile. "Rias and Jane were already with you. I haven''t seen Niti, though." She answered, her eyes holding a knowing twinkle.

    Curiosity tugged at him once again, and he looked at Alice. "And what about the others?" he inquired.

    Alice''s smile softened, and she leaned back in her chair. "Their rooms are ready," she replied. "They all went to make their final adjustments and personal touches."

    His curiosity piqued, Rudy nodded. "That''s good to hear," he remarked. "It''s nice to know that everyone is settling infortably."

    Alice''s gaze held a hint of something deeper as she met his eyes. "And what about you, Rudy? How are you feeling about all of this? This new life." She asked, her voice soft.

    He paused, considering her question. "I feel... grateful," he admitted, his gaze sincere. "Having all of them here, sharing space with me, it means a lot. And knowing that you''re here too... It makes everything feel even more special. I will convince mom too."

    Alice''s smile deepened, a warmth radiating from her. "I''m not living in the castle like the others, though."

    "..."

    As Rudy and Alice continued to enjoy their conversation, the topic shifted to more practical matters. Alice looked at Rudy with a yful glint in her eyes. "So, when are you nning to take me home?" she asked, a hint of mischief in her tone.

    Rudy chuckled, his gaze meeting hers. "Well, I actually have ns to go out with Mariater," he replied. "But don''t worry, I''ll take you home right after wee back."

    Alice nodded, a small smile gracing her lips. "Sounds like a n," she said. "I don''t mind staying here for a while longer."

    Rudy''s smile was warm as he reassured her. "You''re wee to stay the night if you''d like," he offered. "I''ll talk to George about it."

    Alice''s smile wavered slightly, and she let out a soft sigh. "I appreciate that, Rudy," she began, her voice tinged with a mix of gratitude and concern. "But I don''t think he would let me stay at a boy''s ce overnight."

    Rudy chuckled softly, understanding her perspective. "You have a point," he admitted. "But maybe I can convince him. After all, we''re not just ''any boy and girl.'' We''re friends, and you''re a part of my harem."

    Alice''s expression softened, and she met his gaze. "Thank you, Rudy," she said sincerely. "I truly appreciate your efforts. It''s just... you know how protective fathers can be."

    Rudy nodded, his own smile gentle. "I understand, Alice," he replied. "But I promise I''ll do my best to talk to him."

    Alice got up from her chair and smoothly settled herself onto Rudy''sp. She nestled against himfortably, her proximity sending a gentle warmth through his body. With a teasing glint in her eyes, she posed a question that caught him off guard.

    "Are you going to go out with Maria naked?" Alice inquired, her tone yfully mischievous.

    Rudy couldn''t help but chuckle at her remark. "Well, that would definitely be a memorable outing," he quipped, his eyes dancing with amusement.

    "I was surprised to see you naked, but it seemed as though you were oblivious to it."

    Alice''s gaze shifted to him once more, a glint of curiosity in her eyes. In response, Rudy''s fingers snapped, and in an instant, a casual andfortable set of clothing materialized around his body. His nakedness was swiftly reced by aid-back outfit.

    Alice looked at him with a raised eyebrow, her lips curling into an amused smile. "How about now?" he asked, a hint of mischief in his voice.

    Alice''sughter rang out as she shook her head in mock exasperation. "Much better," she replied, her amusement evident. "I suppose going out with clothes on is generally the preferred choice."

    Rudy and Alice stood up from their seats, their hands naturally finding each other''s, fingers intertwining in afortable and familiar way. The connection between them was effortless, a testament to the bonds that had formed within their harem.

    They walked side by side, their footsteps echoing softly through the hallways of the castle. The air was filled with a sense ofpanionship and shared moments as they made their way toward Maria''s room.

    As they reached Maria''s open door, they found her engrossed in giving instructions to an Underde worker about the precise positioning of her vanity table. Rudy knocked on the frame of the door, drawing Maria''s attention away from her task.

    She turned toward the door, her eyes lighting up as she spotted Rudy and Alice standing there. With an excited gasp, she rushed over to them, enveloping Rudy in a tight hug that conveyed her genuine affection.

    "Rudy! Alice! You''re here!" Maria eximed, her voice bubbling with excitement.

    Rudy returned her hug warmly, a fond smile gracing his lips. "Of course we are, Maria. Your room looks amazing," heplimented.

    Maria''s joy seemed to grow even more contagious as she beamed at Rudy''s approval. "I''m so d you like it!" she eximed.

    Rudy''s gaze shifted slightly, and he cleared his throat gently. "Actually, I am here to take you out," he informed her.

    Maria''s eyes widened with delight, her expression a mix of surprise and anticipation. "Really? Where are we going?" she asked eagerly.

    Rudy''s grin widened. "It''s a surprise, but be ready in fifteen minutes," he replied, his tone full of anticipation.

    Maria nodded enthusiastically, her excitement bubbling over. "Absolutely! I''ll be ready in no time!"

    After that, Alice went to check the preparation of her room, while Rudy teleported to Alice''s house, knowing well that George wasn''t there.

    He entered George''s locked room and faced the closet.

    "I am always right and hate to be wrong, but this time¡­ I hope I am wrong¡­" he muttered as he moved his hands towards the closet.

 Chapter 916 Inspecting Georgeâ€™s Room

    <h4>Chapter 916 Inspecting George''s Room</h4>

    Rudy stood in George''s locked room, his expression a mixture of determination and concern. He had teleported to Alice''s house with a specific purpose in mind. He knew that George wasn''t present, giving him the opportunity to investigate the locked room without interruption. His eyes settled on the closet, a knot of tension forming in his stomach.

    His hands moved toward the closet door, fingers gripping the handle tightly. He hesitated for a moment, bracing himself for whatever he might discover within.

    With a determined exhale, Rudy slowly pulled the closet door open, revealing its contents. His gaze flickered over the rows of clothes, the ordinary items that filled the space. There was nothing initially unusual about the closet, and a mix of relief and disappointment washed over him. He had hoped that his instincts were wrong, that his concerns were unfounded.

    However, he knew he couldn''t afford to make assumptions based solely on appearances. He stepped closer, hands carefully inspecting each article of clothing, fingers brushing against the fabric as if seeking any hidden secrets. His search extended to the drawers, Rudy methodically checking for anything that might stand out.

    Despite his thorough search, there was nothing out of the ordinary to be found. No hidden notes, no mysterious objects, nothing that would indicate the presence of a potential threat. Rudy''s brows furrowed in thought, conflicted emotions still swirling within him.

    Closing the closet door with a sigh, Rudy stepped back, his mind racing as he tried to piece together the puzzle before him. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was amiss, that there was more to the situation than met the eye. He knew he needed to gather more information, to delve deeper into the mystery that seemed to be unraveling around them.

    As he left George''s room, Rudy''s thoughts were filled with questions and uncertainty. The absence of any immediate evidence only fueled his determination to uncover the truth, to ensure the safety of those he cared about.

    As Rudy stood in George''s room, his disappointment was palpable. Despite his thorough search, he had found nothing out of the ordinary. No hidden clues, no evidence of wrongdoing. He had hoped to uncover something, anything, that would give him a lead, but the room had yielded nothing.

    Conflicting emotions churned within him. On one hand, he should be relieved that his suspicions about George had been proven wrong. He should be d that Alice''s father wasn''t involved in whatever was happening. But as he stood there, disappointment gnawing at him, he couldn''t help but wonder why he felt this way.

    His brow furrowed in contemtion. Why was he disappointed? Shouldn''t he be relieved that George was innocent? A sense of frustration settled over him as he struggled to understand his own emotions. He was facing a mystery, one that seemed to defy his logic and intuition.

    "Why am I disappointed?" Rudy asked himself quietly, his voice a mere whisper in the empty room. He shook his head, trying to make sense of his own feelings. Did he secretly want George to be some sort of hideous criminal? That thought felt absurd, and he quickly dismissed it.

    And then it hit him. It wasn''t about wanting George to be guilty. It wasn''t about desiring some sinister revtion. It was about the fact that he had been wrong. For someone like Rudy, who had honed his instincts and intelligence, being wrong was a rarity. And this situation had punctured his confidence.

    A sigh escaped his lips as he came to this realization. "I''m not disappointed because George isn''t involved," he muttered to himself. "I''m disappointed because I''m wrong." It was a humbling moment, one that reminded him that even someone with his abilities could make mistakes.

    Taking another look around the room, Rudy''s disappointment slowly transformed into determination. He might have been wrong this time, but that didn''t mean he would give up. He had vowed to protect his loved ones, and that meant uncovering the truth, no matter how convoluted the path might be.

    As Rudy paced around George''s room, he found himself questioning why he had even suspected Alice''s father in the first ce. He furrowed his brow, deep in thought, trying to recall any moments that might have triggered his suspicions.

    A few instances shed through his mind¡ªtimes when George had seemed a bit too indifferent, a tad tooposed. Rudy''s memory conjured up scenes of casual conversations, of George''s calm demeanor, even in stressful situations. Those moments stood out like tiny gs, waving in the wind of his thoughts.

    "Why did I start suspecting George?" Rudy mumbled to himself, his gaze drifting to the corners of the room as he pondered. He shook his head slightly, as if trying to shake loose the doubts that had taken root in his mind.

    As Rudy paced around George''s room, he found himself questioning why he had even suspected Alice''s father in the first ce. He furrowed his brow, deep in thought, trying to recall any moments that might have triggered his suspicions.

    A few instances shed through his mind¡ªtimes when George had seemed a bit too indifferent, a tad tooposed. Rudy''s memory conjured up scenes of casual conversations, of George''s calm demeanor, even in stressful situations. Those moments stood out like tiny gs, waving in the wind of his thoughts.

    "Why did I start suspecting George?" Rudy mumbled to himself, his gaze drifting to the corners of the room as he pondered. He shook his head slightly, as if trying to shake loose the doubts that had taken root in his mind.

    His eyes thennded on the CCTV cameras scattered throughout the house. They were a constant presence, capturing every corner and corridor, every movement and sound. They were a part of the household''s security system, a measure to ensure safety.

    Rudy sighed as he looked at the cameras. "They''ve always been here," he murmured, his voice tinged with exasperation. "This is nothing unusual." He recalled the incident from their childhood, the tragedy that had struck Alice''s family. Her mother''s murder, the chaos that had unfolded¡ªit had been the security cameras that had alerted George, allowing him to summon help in time.

    "The cameras," Rudy continued, his voice tinged with a mix of reminiscence and sadness. "They saved us that day, but they couldn''t save Alice''s mother." His gaze hardened with determination. He remembered the grief that had engulfed them all, the shared pain that had bound them together.

    With a resolute nod, Rudy cleared his mind of his unfounded suspicions. He knew he had been grasping at straws, looking for answers where none might exist. The cameras were there for their safety, a reminder of the past and the protective measures they had taken since then.

    With his heightened senses active, Rudy left George''s room and ascended the staircase to Alice''s room. As he entered her space, his super sight ability scanned every nook and cranny, the details and energy of the room bing clear to him. Satisfied that everything appeared as it should, he took a deep breath.

    After a moment of contemtion, Rudy''s figure blurred, and in the blink of an eye, he was back in his own dynasty''s castle. The familiar surroundings of his harem''s abode greeted him, and he exhaled slowly, his thoughts returning to the task at hand. The mysteries surrounding the curse, the shadows that gued him¡ªthey were his focus now, and he couldn''t let distractions deter him from his mission.

 Chapter 917 Telepathic Commandment

    <h4>Chapter 917 Telepathic Commandment</h4>

    Rudy materialized in the expansive living room of his castle, a space that served as a central hub connecting various hallways and floors. The rhythmic footsteps of Underdes workers echoed as they moved about, a reminder of the bustling activity that surrounded him. Seated on a plush couch, he leaned back, his fingers tapping lightly on the armrest as he awaited Maria''s arrival.

    As his eyes wandered, they settled on the stream of people using the living room as a thoroughfare. Underdes moved purposefully, their movements efficient as they navigated the space. The living room wasn''t just a room¡ªit was a crossroads of activity, a hub of movement.

    In the midst of his observations, a soft but determined whisper escaped Rudy''s lips, carrying the name "Angelica."

    Almost as if summoned by his call, the silver-haired woman appeared in his line of sight. Her expression was a blend of curiosity and concern, and she approached him with a quickened pace.

    "Rudy, is something the matter?" Angelica inquired, her eyes locking onto his, eager for an exnation.

    Rudy gently patted hisp, inviting Angelica to join him. With a graceful agility, she epted his unspoken invitation, settling onto hisp. As she did, a remarkable transformation urred¡ªher silvery locks gradually darkened, returning to their original deep ck hue. Rudy''s keen eyes caught the shift, and a smile yed at the corners of his lips.

    "Did you use your powers to get here?" Rudy inquired, his curiosity piqued by the sudden appearance of the silver-haired woman. Angelica nodded, her gaze meeting his as she began to exin.

    "I heard your voice in my head, like a whisper, drawing me to you," Angelica said, her tone a mix of fascination and intrigue. "I felt an irresistible urge to find you, even though I didn''t know your location. I searched through every room, guided by that impulse."

    Rudy''s brow furrowed slightly as he processed her words.

    "It''s a new ability I''ve developed," Rudy interjected, a faint hint of excitement in his voice. "You see, it''s abination of my telepathy and my other vocal senses ability. By merging them, I can project my voice directly into someone''s mind."

    Angelica''s eyes widened with realization and awe. "So, that''s how you reached me. It felt like you were right beside me, urging me to find you."

    Rudy nodded, his fingers idly tracing patterns on her arm. "Yes, exactly. It''s a way for me tomunicate over distances without being physically present."

    Angelica leaned in slightly, her expression a mix of yfulness and gratitude. "Well, it certainly worked. You''ve got my attention, Rudy."

    Rudy chuckled softly, his gaze warm as he met her eyes. "I''m d it did. I''ve been meaning to talk to you, Angelica."

    Her curiosity piqued, Angelica tilted her head slightly. "Oh? What''s on your mind?"

    Rudy''s gaze fixed on Angelica, his expression a mixture of hopeful anticipation and a touch of vulnerability. "Angelica, could you... possess my body again, like you used to? Just for a while?"

    Angelica''s eyebrows knitted in contemtion as she considered his request. "Rudy, you know I can''t do that," she replied gently. "I have my own responsibilities and duties now. It''s not like before when I could freely reside within your body."

    Rudy''s shoulders slumped slightly, a hint of disappointment in his eyes. "Yeah, I know. It''s just... I guess I miss those times."

    Angelica reached out and ced a reassuring hand on his arm. "I understand, Rudy. But my focus has shifted, and I have many things I need to attend to now."

    Rudy nodded, his lips curving into a faint smile as he tried to hide his feelings. "Right, of course. I guess I can''t be your ''rented'' vessel anymore, huh? You don''t need me now that you can manifest a physical form on your own."

    Angelica''s gaze held a deep understanding as she met his gaze. "Rudy, it''s not that. I cherish the memories we shared when I used your body to experience the physical world. But now, I''ve evolved, and I have my own ways of interacting with the world."

    Rudy''s sulking expression deepened. "Sure, circumstances have changed. You''re busy acting as a human, I suppose."

    "Well, that was rude! Excuse me for wanting to live as a human because I am dead!"

    "I didn''t mean that¡ª"

    Rudy winced slightly at his own words as Angelica''s voice turned sharp. He quickly realized his mistake, and he was about to apologize when Maria''s arrival diverted their attention.

    "Hey, Maria," Rudy greeted her, his tone attempting to sound normal.

    Maria''s cheerful presence seemed to lighten the atmosphere, and she beamed at Rudy. "I''m ready to go!"

    unknown to what was happening between Angelica and Rudy.

    Angelica sat up from Rudy''sp and looked at him from the corners of her eyes. "I wonder who has changed more, you or me."

    After saying that, she walked past Maria and left the room.

    Rudy''s gaze shifted from Maria to where Angelica had been sitting moments ago. He was left feeling a mixture of emotions. Maria''s obliviousness to the underlying tension prompted Rudy to put on a smile.

    "Great! Let''s head out then."

    As they walked together, Maria couldn''t shake off the feeling that something had transpired in the living room before she arrived. She stole asional nces at Rudy, sensing a change in his demeanor. The urge to ask gnawed at her, but she held back, not wanting to intrude if it was a sensitive matter.

    Her mind raced with possibilities, and she wondered if she had interrupted a conversation between Rudy and Angelica. The uneasiness in her heart grew, and she wished she had the courage to voice her thoughts. But her fear of making things worse kept her silent for the time being.

    Rudy, on the other hand, mentally berated himself for his thoughtless words that had unintentionally upset Angelica. He wished he could take back his response and handle the situation better.

    A part of him wished he hadn''t let his sulking get the best of him, knowing how much his rtionship with Angelica meant to him. He had hoped to connect with Angelica in his own way, even if it meant bickering like they used to. Yet, his attempt had backfired, leaving him frustrated with himself.

 Chapter 918 Buying A Luxurious Car

    ?

    Rudy nced at Maria, sensing her unease. He silently cursed his own foolishness and hoped that the atmosphere would lighten once they were out and about in the city.

    Pushing these thoughts aside, he took a deep breath and tried to focus on the present. With a subtle shake of his head, he redirected his attention to Maria. She looked at him with a mix of excitement and unease, and he offered her a reassuring smile before he teleported them to the city.

    Rudy and Maria materialized in the bustling heart of the city, and Maria couldn''t help but be amazed by the vibrant atmosphere. As they walked, Rudy''s eyes twinkled mischievously, and he led her to a grand building that exuded opulence from every angle. It was an enormous showroom, adorned with gleaming ss and sleek designs.

    Maria''s eyes widened as she gazed upon the row of luxurious cars on disy. Her hand instinctively covered her mouth in awe. "Rudy, is this...?" she began, unable to finish her sentence due to her astonishment.

    Rudy grinned at her reaction. "Yep, this is one of the most prestigious car showrooms in the city. I thought we could indulge in a little luxury today."

    He opened the ss door, and Maria stepped into the showroom, her eyes scanning the vehicles with wide-eyed wonder. Rudy walked beside her, his hands casually tucked into his pockets as he admired her excitement.

    "Rudy, these cars are so... extravagant," Maria said, her voice filled with amazement.

    Rudy chuckled softly. "Well, we''re not here to just look at them."

    Maria turned to him, her eyebrows raised in question. "What do you mean?"

    Rudy gestured towards a salesperson who had noticed them. The salesperson approached with a professional smile and greeted them. "Good day! My name is Mark. How can I assist you today?"

    Rudy looked at Maria, his eyes dancing with excitement. "How about we take one of these beauties for a spin?"

    Maria''s eyes widened again, this time in disbelief. "Rudy, you can''t be serious!"

    Rudyughed, his usual yful demeanor on full disy. "Why not? It''s not every day we get the chance to do this. What do you say?"

    Maria''s initial hesitation gave way to a wide grin. "Alright, why not? Let''s do it!"

    Mark led them to one of the most luxurious cars in the showroom, its sleek lines and polished exterior gleaming under the bright lights. Rudy and Maria exchanged amused nces before slipping into the plush leather seats.

    As the engine purred to life, Rudy''s eyes met Maria''s, and they shared a moment of pure excitement.

    While they were seated in the car, Rudy nced at Maria and could tell that something was on her mind. He gently nudged her arm and asked, "What''s bothering you, Maria?"

    Maria turned to him, her expression a mixture of surprise and uncertainty. "Rudy, this is really generous of you, but I already have a car. I don''t need another one."

    Rudy chuckled softly, a warm smile gracing his lips. "I know you have a car, Maria. I just felt like getting you something, you know? Something you''d like."

    Maria''s eyes softened as she looked at him, touched by his thoughtfulness. "You really don''t have to, Rudy. I appreciate the gesture, but there''s no need."

    Rudy leaned in a bit, his voice yful. "Come on, Maria. Indulge me a little. I was thinking of doing something fun, like gambling, but that takes a lot of time, and I thought this might be a better option."

    Maria chuckled, shaking her head. "You and your unique ways of showing affection."

    Rudy shrugged, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Hey, I''m just trying to make you smile."

    Maria''s lips curved into a smile, and she ced a hand on his arm. "You know what, Rudy? You''ve already done that."

    Rudy grinned triumphantly. "So, can I take it as a yes? Pick any car you like."

    Maria looked at the cars around them, her eyes lingering on a sleek ck model. "Well, if you insist, then I guess I can''t say no. But on one condition."

    Rudy raised an eyebrow, curious. "What''s the condition?"

    Maria''s smile widened. "I want it in pure ck, my favorite color."

    Rudy nodded with a yful wink. "Pure ck it is, then. Consider it done."

    As Rudy and Maria finalized their choice of car with the salesperson, they were informed that the documents needed to be processed. They were directed to afortable seating area to wait. Rudy leaned back in the chair, ncing at Maria with a grin. "Well, that was easy, wasn''t it?"

    Maria chuckled softly. "Seems like you''re quite determined when you set your mind to something."

    Just then, an agent approached them, a concerned expression on their face. "Excuse me, sir, ma''am. I couldn''t help but notice that you haven''t discussed the price of the car or negotiated any terms."

    Rudy gave a nonchnt shrug. "Oh, I trust your judgment. Just get it done, and let''s keep things moving."

    The agent seemed taken aback by Rudy''s response, but nodded and hurried away. Not long after, another person approached, this time inquiring about the mode of payment. Rudy reached into his pocket and pulled out a sleek ck card, handing it over with a casual smile.

    The agent''s eyes widened as they looked at the ck card in their hand. They nced back at Rudy, their expression a mix of surprise and realization. "Sir, this is a ck card."

    Rudy nodded, his grin widening. "Yes, it is. Just go ahead and process the payment, please."

    The agent''s bafflement was clear, but they didn''t waste any time. After the payment was sessfully processed, Rudy and Maria were informed that the car was ready. They followed the agent to a designated area where the sleek ck car stood, gleaming under the showroom lights.

    Rudy''s excitement was palpable as he looked at the car. "Well, Maria, looks like our new ride is all set to roar."

    Maria''s eyes sparkled as she stood beside him, admiring the car. "I have to admit, Rudy, you sure know how to surprise someone."

    Rudy chuckled, slipping an arm around her waist. "I''m d you like it. Now, shall we take it for a spin?"

    Maria nodded.

 Chapter 919 Police Chase

    <h4>Chapter 919 Police Chase</h4>

    As they settled into the luxurious car, Maria nced at Rudy with a hint of uncertainty in her eyes. "You know, Rudy, I''m not so confident about driving this beauty. Would you mind taking the wheel?"

    Rudy chuckled, giving her a reassuring smile. "Come on, Maria. You''re an aplished mafia boss. I''m sure driving this car will be a piece of cake for you."

    Maria''s lips twitched into a hesitant smile. "Well, I''m used to driving something with a little more... intimidation factor."

    Rudyughed. "Don''t worry. You''ve got this. And if you need any help, I''m right here."

    With Rudy''s encouragement, Maria finally took the driver''s seat. She adjusted the seat, mirrors, and got familiar with the controls. Rudy settled into the passenger seat, ready to assist if needed.

    As Maria cautiously drove the car onto the road, her grip on the steering wheel was firm. She took it slow at first, getting used to the powerful engine and the responsiveness of the car. Rudy watched her with an amused grin, asionally offering tips and encouragement.

    "See? You''re a natural," Rudy said, giving her a thumbs-up.

    Maria''s confidence seemed to grow as she navigated the streets. Gradually, she pressed the elerator a bit more, feeling the exhrating rush of speed. The car''s engine roared in response, and the passersby and other drivers couldn''t help but notice the sleek ck car racing down the road.

    As Maria gained confidence, she couldn''t resist the urge to push the car''s limits. She nced at Rudy with a mischievous grin. "Hold on tight."

    With that, she elerated, the car''s speed increasing significantly. The wind rushed through the open windows, and the scenery outside blurred as they zoomed past. Rudy''s exhratedughter mixed with the roar of the engine.

    Passersby on the footpath turned their heads to catch a glimpse of the impressive car, and drivers in nearby cars stared in awe as Maria skillfully maneuvered through traffic. It was as if they were in a movie scene, and Maria was the fearless protagonist.

    Rudy''s hair was tousled by the wind, and he couldn''t help but admire Maria''s determination and newfound excitement. "You''re driving like a pro, Maria!"

    Maria''sughter joined Rudy''s, her eyes shining with adrenaline. "This is actually fun!"

    Maria continued to drive the car at an exhrating speed, the wind whipping through her hair as the engine roared beneath her. The thrill of the speed was both electrifying and terrifying, and her heart raced in her chest. The road ahead stretched out like a blur, the passingndscape a colorful streak of lights.

    As they sped along, the shing red and blue lights of a patrol car caught up to them, casting an ominous glow in the rearview mirror. Maria''s eyes widened, and she let out a nervous gasp. "Rudy, what should we do?" she cried, gripping the steering wheel tightly.

    Rudy nced at her, a mischievous glint in his eyes. He could have easily defused the situation, but a part of him wanted to feel the rush, to experience the thrill of being pursued. "Don''t worry, Maria. Let''s see how this ys out," he said, his voice calm despite the situation.

    The patrol car''s siren wailed loudly, its sound blending with the wind and the adrenaline pumping through their veins. A voice crackled through the car''s loudspeaker, ordering them to pull over immediately. Maria''s knuckles turned white as she tightened her grip on the steering wheel.

    After a series of warnings, Maria finally realized that she had no choice but to stop the car. With a heavy sigh, she slowed down and brought the car to a halt on the side of the road.

    The tense atmosphere in the car seemed to thicken as the patrol car came to a halt behind them. Red and blue lights painted the interior, casting a surreal glow over Maria''s features. The sound of doors opening and the shuffle of footsteps echoed around them, punctuated by themanding voice of an officer instructing them to exit the vehicle.

    "Step out of the vehicle with your hands raised and your back facing us!" one of the officers shouted, his voicemanding.

    But Maria and Rudy remained seated, their eyes locked on each other, their expressions a mix of uncertainty and resolve. They exchanged a brief, knowing nce, a silent agreement passing between them. It was as if they were united in their decision not toply with the officers'' demands.

    As the tension continued to mount, a knock on the driver''s side window brought their attention back to the immediate situation. Maria''s heart raced as she turned her head to find an officer standing beside the car, his features partially obscured by the reflective visor of his police cap. He motioned for her to roll down the window, and Mariaplied, the soft hum of the window mechanism breaking the silence.

    "Can you both step out of the vehicle with your hands raised and your backs turned to us, please?" The officer''s voice was firm, a hint of urgency underscoring his words.

    But instead ofplying, Maria and Rudy remained seated, the tension palpable in the air. Maria''s nerves were on edge, her heart pounding in her chest, while Rudy maintained an air of calm nonchnce, his gaze steady as he observed the situation.

    The officer''s patience seemed to wear thin as he approached the window once more, knocking again. "I said step out of the vehicle, now!" he repeated, his voice sharp.

    However, before the situation could escte further, a voice that carried a familiar authority cut through the tension. "John, that won''t be necessary."

    The officer froze, his gaze shifting from Maria to the source of the voice. And there, sitting in the passenger''s seat, was Rudy. The officer''s eyes widened in disbelief as he recognized him.

    "Rudy?" he murmured, his voice a mix of astonishment and confusion.

    Rudy offered a small smile and a nod in acknowledgement. "Long time no see, John."

    The officer¡ªJohn¡ªseemed to be at a loss for words. He nced between Rudy and Maria, his expression shifting from bewilderment to realization. "Wait, you two...?"

    Maria''s cheeks flushed slightly as she cleared her throat, finally breaking her silence. "Um, hi, Officer John."

 Chapter 920 Going To The Marked Location

    John shook his head in a mixture of disbelief and amusement. "Of all the situations I''ve walked into, I didn''t expect this."

    Rudy chuckled softly. "We weren''t exactly trying to cause trouble, John. Just enjoying a little thrill."

    John let out a low chuckle, his initial tension ebbing away. "Well, next time, maybe stick to roller coasters."

    Maria''s lips twitched into a sheepish smile as she nodded in agreement. "Definitely."

    As thest traces of tension ebbed away, Rudy couldn''t resist a lightheartedment. "John, I didn''t realize they demoted you to a mere patrol officer. From chief to chasing speedsters, quite a downgrade."

    John''s lips quirked into an amused smile as he shook his head. "Not exactly, Rudy. I was actually on my way to headquarters when I noticed your car speeding by like a sh. I figured, as a man ofw, I should probably do something about it."

    Rudy raised an eyebrow, a mixture of amusement and curiosity in his eyes. "So, you were just doing your duty?"

    John nodded, his expression growing more serious. "Exactly. Regardless of our history, I couldn''t let reckless driving go unchecked. You know how it is."

    Rudy chuckled softly, a twinkle of mischief in his gaze. "Of course, Officer John. It''s good to see you''remitted to upholding thew."

    John''s grin matched Rudy''s as he leaned casually against his patrol car. "Always, Rudy. But next time, maybe stick to the speed limits. It''ll save both of us some time."

    Maria chimed in with a sheepish smile. "We''ll keep that in mind, Officer."

    With a more rxed atmosphere settling over them, John finally turned his attention back to his duty. "Alright, you''re free to go. Just be more mindful of the speed limits."

    As the exchange of words came to a close, Rudy extended a hand towards John, his smile genuine. "Well, thanks for not giving us too hard a time, John. It''s good to know you''re still around."

    John shook Rudy''s hand with a firm grip, the camaraderie between them evident. "Likewise, Rudy. Cassy will be sad if something were to happen to you, and I don''t want to see her sad."

    With a final nod and wave, John returned to his patrol car, leaving Rudy and Maria to continue on their way. As they drove off, the flicker of red and blue lights faded in the distance, leaving Maria and Rudy in the aftermath of their adrenaline-filled encounter, they exchanged an amused nce.

    The situation had turned from tense toical, all thanks to a familiar face from the past. But deep down Maria wondered if Rudy knew that it was John chasing them and that''s why he decided to not do anything.

    With a shared chuckle, Maria turned her attention back to the road, her grip on the steering wheel steadier now. The city lights continued to twinkle around them, their evening adventure taking an unexpected but memorable turn.

    "Where are we going?" Maria asked.

    After a brief pause, Rudy turned his gaze towards her, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "To the hospital. I already marked it on the map," he replied, his tone even.

    Maria''s confusion was palpable. "Hospital? Why?"

    Rudy''s expression softened, his eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. He took a deep breath before he spoke again. "Rize told me something earlier, something important. She said you might be pregnant."

    The car seemed to hold its breath as silence settled between them. Maria blinked in surprise, her mind processing the unexpected revtion. "So she told you¡­?" she repeated, her voice a mere whisper.

    Rudy nodded gently, his eyes never leaving hers. "Yes. She suggested that we go to the hospital for a proper checkup, rather than relying solely on those home pregnancy kits."

    Maria''s gaze shifted to the road ahead, her thoughts racing. The news seemed to have caught her off guard, and a myriad of emotions swirled within her. "I¡­ I don''t know what to say to you¡­" she finally admitted, her voice a mix of astonishment and uncertainty.

    Rudy reached over, cing his hand atop hers on the steering wheel. "You don''t have to say anything right now, Maria. We''ll figure this out together. But first, let''s get you checked out, just to be sure."

    "Rudy, I was actually nning to tell you about the pregnancy after I confirmed everything by myself," Maria admitted, her voice tinged with a mix of surprise and earnestness.

    Rudy nced at her, a warm smile on his lips. "I know," he replied gently, his eyes reflecting understanding.

    Maria looked at him, clearly taken aback. "You knew?" she asked, her eyebrows raised in disbelief.

    Rudy chuckled softly. "I had a feeling. And honestly, Maria, it''s not something you have to handle on your own. We''re in this together."

    A mix of emotions swirled within Maria. She felt a sense of relief, knowing that Rudy was there to share the burden with her. "I just wanted to be sure before I told you," she said softly, her fingers unconsciously clutching the steering wheel.

    "I understand," Rudy reassured her, his hand reaching out to give her shoulder a gentle squeeze. "But I also had ns for us today."

    Maria''s brows furrowed in confusion. "ns?"

    Rudy''s grin widened. "Yeah, I was going to take you out for a fun day, just the two of us. And the hospital visit was just a quick stop before we enjoy the day."

    Her surprise was evident in her gaze. "You were nning this?"

    "Yep," Rudy nodded, his eyes twinkling. "You deserve a break, and I wanted to surprise you. But I guess I ended up spoiling part of the surprise." Maria''s lips curved into a small smile, a mixture of emotions coursing through her. "You know, sometimes you''re impossible to predict."

    Rudy chuckled. "Well, that''s what keeps things interesting, right?"

    Maria''s smile grew. "Right." She nced at the road ahead, her fingers still inteced with Rudy''s. "Thank you, Rudy. This means a lot to me."

    "Anytime, Maria," he replied, his voice filled with sincerity. "Now, let''s go to the hospital and make sure everything''s okay. And after that, we''ll continue with our day."

    As the car glided forward, the city''s lights illuminated their path, they reached the hospital.

    Rudy smiled as he couldn''t wait to meet a certain someone who worked at the hospital.

 Chapter 921 Meanwhile At The Castle

    As soon as Rudy and Maria left the castle, a wave of curiosity swept through the harem members. Among them was Ruby, Maria''s half-sister and niece, whose energy seemed boundless as she embarked on a mission to find her beloved Maria. She wandered through the corridors, visiting the rooms of each harem member in search of her sister.

    Eventually, Ruby found herself outside Alice''s room, knocking lightly before pushing the door open. "Alice," she began, "have you seen Maria anywhere?"

    Alice looked up from her book, a small smile on her lips. "Maria? Oh, she left with Rudy for a date," Alice informed her.

    Recalling the conversation she had with Maria, Ruby''s features lit up with understanding. "Oh, right, she did mention that." With a satisfied nod, she moved away from Alice''s door, her mission aplished.

    Later, the castle''s living room became a gathering spot for Lilim, Angelica, Alice, and Ruby. The camaraderie between them was evident as they exchanged stories and shared their day''s experiences. Yet, the absence of a few members caught their attention.

    "Hey, has anyone seen Rias, Jane, or Niti?" Ruby questioned, curiosity dancing in her eyes. "When I went to their rooms, they didn''t answer. I couldn''t dare to open or enter their room without their permission."

    Lilim shrugged lightly, "I haven''t seen them in a while. Maybe they''re resting somewhere."

    A mischievous grin crossed Angelica''s lips, an idea forming in her mind. "You know, they might be passed out in Rias'' room. Rudy must have fucked them pretty hard earlier."

    Alice''s eyes widened as realization dawned on her. "You''re right! So that''s why Rudy was walking naked in the castle."

    The idea seemed too tantalizing to resist. The group exchanged nces, their grins conspiratorial. With Vriti''s absence providing them with the perfect opportunity, they swiftly and silently made their way to Rias'' room.

    As they stood outside the door, they exchanged excited nces before Angelica turned the handle carefully, making sure to avoid any unnecessary noise. One by one, they slipped inside, their faces filled with a mix of shock and amusement.

    There on the bedy Rias, Niti, and Jane,pletely naked, all peacefully asleep. Their positioning seemed as if they had sumbed to slumber mid-conversation, their limbsfortably tangled with one another. The sight was both endearing and unexpected, causing the girls to stifle giggles and grins.

    Giggles bubbled up among the girls, their shoulders shaking with suppressedughter as they exchanged amused nces. Ruby raised an eyebrow yfully, her voice hushed. "Who would''ve thought we''d catch these three in such a cute moment?"

    Angelica leaned in closer to Ruby and whispered, "Looks like Rudy fucked the shit out of them."

    "Yeah." Lilim nodded, sniffing the air. "The scent of the room is filled with¡­ fucks. It must have been an amazing foursome."

    "Wait, what?" Ruby turned to Lilim. "This smell is¡­ the scent of Rudy''s¡­ cum?!"

    "Yeah."

    "I thought it was the scent of a luxurious vampire room freshener or something! I even loved the smell!" She whispered violently with a flushed face. "Are you telling me that I was inhaling Rudy''s cum?"

    "Pretty much yes."

    "How can it smell so good? Is this normal?"

    "It is not. Rudy''s cum is special. You would understand if you ever drink it."

    Lilim leaned against the wall, her grin mischievous. "Should I take a picture of them and tease them about this when they wake up?"

    "Nah, Rudy wouldn''t like such pranks, you know?" Alice shook her head, her voice just as hushed. "Let them rest. They deserve it."

    "Agreed," Angelica seconded Alice and turned to Lilim. "Don''t do things that will make Rudy angry."

    Lilim muttered, "That wasn''t my intention. I just wanted to tease the vampire gang¡­"

    Ruby looked at the vampires on the bed and uttered, "He fucked all of them together and managed to satisfy them? Girls are usually said tost longer on bedpared to boys, but not only did Rudy fucked all three of them, but he fucked them so much that they passed out. While he is currently out on a date with Maria, where he will most likely fuck her too."

    Angelica grinned at Ruby and said, "Vampires. I hate to say this, but vampiresst longer in bedpared to humans. I remember Rudy told me that Jane is the only girl in his harem who can satisfy him the longest."

    As the girls stealthily exited Rias'' room, the collective thought echoed in their minds: How intense could Rudy''s fucking have been to exhaust the vampires this much?

    Lilim, Angelica, Alice, and Ruby exchanged knowing nces, each imagining the wondering positions Rudy must have fucked them. They couldn''t help but wonder how Rudy''s unlimited libido managed to render Rias, Jane, and Nitipletely spent.

    As they entered the living room, Vriti''s worried face greeted them. Her eyes widened in surprise at their return. "Where were you all? I was starting to get scared. I thought I was the only one in the castle," she said in a slightly trembling voice.

    Lilim and Angelica exchanged knowing nces before Angelica spoke up, her tone reassuring.

    "Oh, don''t worry, Vriti. We just went for a quick stroll around the castle grounds. We''re all here now."

    Vriti let out a sigh of relief, her tense shoulders rxing. "Thank goodness! I felt so alone."

    Her next question was about the whereabouts of her mother, Rias, and Jane. Her concern evident, she mentioned not having seen them all day.

    Lilim patted Vriti''s shoulderfortingly. "Don''t worry, they''re probably just asleep. You know, vampires sleep during the day." After hearing the answer, Vriti''s anxiety began to wane, reced by a more rxed demeanor.

    They purposely didn''t mention their covert visit to Rias'' room. Their mischievous grins concealed their little secret as they worked to reassure Vriti. They couldn''t tell Niti that her mother was one of Rudy''s harem members and she was passed out in Rias'' room after having an intense foursome with Rudy.

    With Vriti now at ease, the girls turned their attention to their growling stomachs. The suggestion of dinner sparked excitement, and they all agreed that whipping up a feast was a great idea. With a burst of energy, they dashed to the kitchen, each of them taking charge of a specific dish they excelled in.

    Amidst the tter of pots and pans,ughter echoed through the castle''s corridors. The aroma of various delicacies soon filled the air, creating a warm and inviting atmosphere.

 Chapter 922 Meeting Kaguya

    ?

    The sleek ck car glided into the hospital''s parking area, and as Maria nced around to find a parking spot, Rudy''s voice halted her. "Hold on, Maria," he said with a small smile. "You don''t need to worry about parking. The car has an automatic parking system."

    Maria''s eyes widened in surprise. She looked at Rudy with a mixture of skepticism and amusement. "Are you serious?"

    Rudy chuckled. "Absolutely. Just sit back and watch."

    As if on cue, the car''s engine emitted a soft hum, and the vehicle began to maneuver itself. Maria watched in awe as the car perfectly aligned itself with an avable parking spot and eased into it with precision. It was as if the car had a mind of its own.

    "Wow," Maria murmured, genuinely impressed. "That''s... pretty amazing."

    Rudy grinned. "Told you."

    After the impressive parking disy, Rudy and Maria exited the car and made their way into the hospital. Inside the building, they followed the signs to the elevator and entered it as the doors slid open. The buttons for different floors awaited them, and Rudy pressed the button for the 13th floor.

    The elevator ride was rtively short, and as the doors opened once again, they stepped out onto the 13th floor. The hallway stretched before them, illuminated by the soft glow of overhead lights. It was quiet and serene, with the muffled sounds of footsteps and hushed conversations drifting through the air.

    Rudy''s fingers interlocked with Maria''s, his touch warm and reassuring. She looked up at him, her eyes filled with curiosity.

    As they walked down the hallway, Maria couldn''t help but feel a mixture of excitement and anticipation. She nced around, taking in the neat rows of doors that lined the corridor. The hospital atmosphere was strangelyforting, even with the slight tension of the unknown.

    Rudy released her hand momentarily to speak to the receptionist at the desk, providing their names and reason for the visit. Maria took the opportunity to nce around.

    Once the necessary information had been provided, Rudy and Maria settled into the waiting area. Maria fidgeted slightly, her excitement mingling with a hint of nervousness. She caught Rudy''s eye and offered him a yful smile.

    Maria couldn''t help but let her curiosity get the better of her. Leaning in towards Rudy, she whispered, "Hey, Rudy, can I ask you something?"

    Rudy turned his attention towards her, his gaze warm and attentive. "Of course, Maria. What''s on your mind?"

    Maria gestured towards the reception area they had passed earlier. "I saw the sign at the reception desk. It said that the gynecology department is on the 20th floor. So, why did we get off at the 13th floor?"

    Rudy''s lips curved into a yful smile. "Good observation. Well, you see, there''s something special about the 13th floor."

    Maria raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "Special? Like what?"

    Rudy''s eyes sparkled with mischief as he leaned in closer, his voice a conspiratorial whisper. "It''s a surprise."

    Mariaughed softly, shaking her head. "You and your surprises. Alright, fine. I guess I''ll have to wait and see."

    Rudy''s smile widened, and he gently squeezed Maria''s hand. "Trust me, you''ll like this one."

    As they waited in the hospital''s hallway, the minutes seemed to stretch on. Maria''s curiosity was getting the better of her, but she patiently stayed put. Then, she noticed Rudy standing up, his expression expectant.

    Intrigued, she looked up at him. "Rudy, what''s going on?"

    Rudy turned to her with a warm smile. "Come with me, Maria. You''ll see."

    Rudy''s voice was calm and soothing as he spoke, breaking the silence. "We''re almost there, Maria. Just a few more steps."

    Maria nodded, her grip on his hand tightening slightly as she followed him down the corridor. She nced at the room numbers as they passed, her heart beating a little faster with each step. The scent of antiseptic and the muffled sounds of conversations filled the air.

    Maria''s curiosity deepened as she followed Rudy down the hallway. They entered an empty room with two beds and a desk, and she looked around with a puzzled expression. "What is this room for, Rudy?"

    Rudy''s smile remained enigmatic as he gestured for Maria to wait. Then, as if on cue, the door opened again, and a young girl in a nurse''s uniform entered the room. The girl''s presence didn''t seem to surprise Rudy at all, and he greeted her with familiarity. Maria''s eyes widened in surprise as she took in the scene.

    The girl sighed, seemingly addressing Rudy. "I was wondering if you were going to show up today. And here you are¡­"

    Maria nced between Rudy and the girl, her curiosity reaching new heights. "Rudy, do you know her?"

    Rudy chuckled, his tone teasing. "Oh, we''re old friends. Her name is Kaguya."

    Kaguya entered the room with a yful smile on her lips. "More like frequent acquaintances."

    Maria raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to the story. "Frequent acquaintances?"

    Kaguya grinned, exchanging a knowing nce with Rudy. "You see, Rudy here is quite the charmer. He always finds a reason to pay a visit to the hospital."

    Maria''s confusion deepened. "To the hospital? But why?"

    Kaguya''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "He fakes different illnesses¡ª coughs, fevers, you name it ¨C just toe and spend time with me."

    Maria couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Rudy, are you serious?"

    Rudy''s grin widened. "Well, you see, hospitals have their perks. And she is overly cautious of me. She is an overthinker. She thinks her assumptions are always right, while in fact¡­ Ie to the hospital for my weekly checkup, not to meet her."

    Kaguya nodded in agreement. "He''s quite a smooth talker. And¡­ a good liar, I must say."

    Rudy winked at Maria. "I have my ways."

    Kaguya then looked at Rudy with a bit of concern. "You didn''t show up yesterday, and I was a bit worried. I thought maybe you got yourself killed with your stupidity."

    "The only thing that can kill me is your merciless behavior towards me," Rudy remarked.

    Kaguya tried to appear nonchnt, but a hint of relief shone in her eyes. "Well, I''m d to see you here today."

    Rudy''s gaze held a hint of gratitude. "Wouldn''t miss it for the world."

    Maria couldn''t help but find their banter endearing. She was witnessing a side of Rudy she hadn''t seen before, and it only added to his charm. As they exchanged yful remarks, Maria realized that Rudy''s ability to create connections in the most unexpected ces was one of the things that made him truly unique.

 Chapter 923 Marias Check-Up

    ?

    As Kaguya and Rudy exchanged banter about their hospital visits, Kaguya''s curiosity naturally shifted to Maria. She nced at Maria, then turned her attention back to Rudy. "So, who''s the lovelydy?" she asked with a yful grin.

    Rudy''s gaze shifted to Maria, a fond smile forming on his lips. "This lovelydy is Maria. My wife."

    Kaguya''s eyes widened in genuine surprise. "Your wife? Really?"

    Rudy nodded, his expression beaming with pride. "Yes, really. We''re here for a pregnancy checkup."

    Kaguya''s eyebrows shot up, clearly taken aback by the revtion. She looked at Maria for a few moments, assessing her carefully. Then, without saying a word, she grabbed Rudy by the arm and yfully tugged him out of the room, leading him to a corner of the hallway.

    "Hey, what''s the rush?" Rudy protested,ughing.

    Kaguya shot him a mischievous look. "Hold on a sec."

    Once they were in a more private corner, Kaguya turned to Rudy with an intrigued expression. "Okay, spill the details. She''s your wife and you''re here for a pregnancy checkup? Are you old enough to be a dad?"

    Rudy chuckled, slightly amused by her curiosity. "Yes, Kaguya. I''m old enough, don''t worry about that."

    "Wait a second," Kaguya said, her voice a hushed whisper. "Is she... old enough to have a child?"

    Rudy chuckled at Kaguya''s concern. "Yes, she''s definitely an adult. Don''t worry."

    Kaguya shot him a yful, yet skeptical, look. "You have a tendency to get yourself into the most interesting situations."

    Rudy grinned, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Well, what can I say? Life is never boring."

    Kaguya''s lips twitched with a mixture of amusement and skepticism. "Well, I have to ask. Don''t want to be responsible for causing a scandal here."

    Rudyughed softly, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "No scandals, I promise. We''re here for a legitimate reason."

    Kaguya gave him a yful yet pointed look. "Just making sure, Rudy. I wouldn''t want your reputation as a frequent visitor to get tarnished."

    Rudy leaned in conspiratorially, his tone mock-serious. "I''m a man of many talents, Kaguya. Smooth talking is just one of them."

    Kaguya crossed her arms, giving him a skeptical look. "You''re sure about this? I mean, you seem like the eternal yboy type."

    Rudy leaned against the wall, a yful glint in his eyes. "Well, even yboys grow up eventually."

    Kaguya let out a softugh. "That''s one way to put it. But seriously, Rudy, take care of her. Pregnancy is a serious matter."

    Rudy''s expression softened. "I will, Kaguya. You can count on that."

    Kaguya nodded, satisfied with his response. "Good. Now, go back in there and take care of your wife."

    Rudy gave her a mock salute. "Yes, ma''am!"

    As they returned to the room, Maria looked at them curiously. "What was that all about?"

    Kaguya just smiled mysteriously. "Oh, just making sure Rudy''s behaving himself."

    Rudy rolled his eyes yfully. "Always keeping me in check, Kaguya."

    Kaguya winked at him. "Someone has to."

    As the light-hearted conversation between Rudy and Kaguya continued, Kaguya''s expression turned more serious as she said, "Well, I guess it''s time to take Maria to the 20th floor for the proper checkup. You cane with us if you want, or you can wait here."

    Rudy hesitated for a moment, looking between Kaguya and Maria. He then smiled at Kaguya and said, "Actually, Kaguya, I think I''ll need you for something else."

    Both Maria and Kaguya looked at him with curiosity. "What is it?" Kaguya asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Rudy''s smile turned a bit mischievous. "I realized there''s something I need to discuss with you, Kaguya. Something important."

    Kaguya crossed her arms, giving him a bemused look. "Really? Important enough to interrupt a pregnancy checkup?"

    Rudy shrugged yfully. "Well, you know me, I always have a knack for timing."

    Maria chimed in, a smile tugging at her lips. "Rudy''s timing has always been... unique."

    Kaguya chuckled. "Alright, fine. What is it that''s so important?"

    Rudy leaned in a bit closer, his voice low and conspiratorial. "It''s a secret. But don''t worry, it won''t take too long."

    Kaguya''s curiosity was clearly piqued. "Alright, then. Let''s hear this important secret."

    Just as Kaguya was about to prod Rudy for more details, she turned her head as a female staff member approached them. "Excuse me, Nurse Kaguya, we''re ready to take Mrs. Maria to the 20th floor for her checkup."

    Kaguya nodded, then looked at Rudy and Maria. "Well, it seems it''s time. Maria, you can go with her, and Rudy and I will catch upter."

    Rudy''s expression shifted slightly, and he exchanged a nce with Maria. "Actually, you know what? I think I''lle with you guys to the 20th floor."

    Both Maria and Kaguya looked surprised by his change of heart. "Really?" Maria asked.

    Rudy nodded. "Yeah, why not? I don''t want to miss out on anything important."

    Kaguya chuckled. "Well, then it''s settled. Let''s head to the 20th floor."

    As they entered the bustling 20th floor, the atmosphere was different from the lower floors, filled with the anticipation of mothers-to-be and the hushed conversations of doctors and nurses. Maria was led away by a nurse into an examination room, leaving Rudy and Kaguya standing together.

    Rudy watched as Maria disappeared into the room, a mixture of excitement and nerves visible in his expression. He then turned to Kaguya, who was standing beside him. They leaned against the wall, watching the activity around them while waiting for Maria''s checkup to conclude.

    Before he could say anything, Kaguya turned to him with a thoughtful look.

    "Rudy, can I ask you something?" Kaguya''s voice was gentle, tinged with genuine concern.

    Rudy nodded, his gaze fixed on her. "Of course, Kaguya. What''s on your mind?"

    "You still have time to think about it carefully. It''s not something you can do alone, you know? The consequences of this can not be undone once you have made the decision. There is still time if you are not sure or have second thoughts about it."

    Although Kaguya didn''t mention what she was talking about, Rudy knew what she was referring to.

    "I have asked you before and I will ask you again." Kaguya''s eyes held a mix of curiosity and seriousness. "Are you truly ready to be a father at such a young age?"

 Chapter 924 Test Results Report

    ?

    "Are you really ready to be a father at such a young age?"

    Rudy''s nod was confident, just like before. "Yes, I am. I know it''s a big responsibility, but I''ve always believed in facing challenges head-on. I want to be there for Maria and our child."

    Kaguya''s gaze softened as she nodded in understanding. "That''s good to hear, Rudy. I''m d you''re taking this seriously."

    However, her expression became more pensive as she continued. "You know, I''ve seen many cases of teenage pregnancies in my line of work. Girls who are still in high school, their lives getting turned upside down because of unexpected pregnancies. I''ve seen rtionships fall apart, dreams shattered, and futurespromised."

    She hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "Sometimes, the boys leave when the girl gets pregnant, or the girl decides to have an abortion because they''re not ready to be parents. It''s a harsh reality, and it''s not my ce to judge or state opinions. I''m just a nurse, Rudy, and my job is to help my patients."

    Rudy''s jaw tightened slightly, showing that he understood the weight of those words. "I won''t push Maria to make any decisions she''s notfortable with. Whatever choice she makes, I''ll support her."

    Rudy listened carefully to Kaguya''s words, understanding the weight of her experience. He appreciated her honesty and her dedication to her work. "I understand, Kaguya. Thank you for sharing your perspective with me. We''re prepared for the challenges ahead, and I won''t let Maria face them alone."

    Kaguya gave him a small, reassuring smile. "I believe you, Rudy. And I hope everything goes well for you both. Just remember, I''m here if you ever need any support or advice."

    In a moment of privacy amidst the busy hospital floor, Kaguya turned to Rudy with a quizzical look. "So, what did you want to talk to me about on the 13th floor?" she inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity.

    Rudy''s lips curled into a mischievous smile as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a sealed envelope. He handed it to Kaguya and leaned in closer to her, whispering something into her ear. His words were hushed and meant only for her ears.

    Kaguya''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as she looked at him. "Rudy, what are you up to? You''re not making me do something against the rules, are you?"

    Rudy chuckled softly and shook his head. "No, nothing like that. Just a little favor. I promise."

    Kaguya''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, and she looked at Rudy with a mixture of amusement and disbelief. "You want me to do that now?"

    Rudy nodded with a yful glint in his eyes. "Yes, I figured it''s a good opportunity since we''re here. Besides, it won''t take long, and it''s something I can''t do myself."

    Kaguya arched an eyebrow, giving him a scrutinizing look. "Rudy, I''m not your personal nurse, you know. Just because we''ve be acquainted doesn''t mean you can make me do things for you."

    Rudy chuckled, his tone light. "I know, I know. But it''s just a small favor, Kaguya. I promise I''ll make it up to you."

    Kaguya crossed her arms, maintaining a mock stern expression. "And how exactly do you n on making it up to me?"

    Rudy grinned and gave her a friendly pat on the shoulder. "I''ll think of something, don''t worry. Maybe I''ll owe you a favor someday."

    Kaguya rolled her eyes, but there was a hint of amusement in her expression. "Fine, Rudy. I''ll do it this time. But don''t think you can get away with making me do your bidding all the time."

    Rudy gave her a grateful smile. "Thanks, Kaguya. I appreciate it."

    As they shared this lighthearted exchange, Rudy''s attention was briefly pulled away by a notification on his phone. He nced at the message and then turned his gaze back to Kaguya. "Looks like Maria''s check up is done. Let''s head back to the examination room."

    Rudy and Maria found themselves in a quiet resting area of the hospital, away from the hustle and bustle of the hallways. They settled onto afortable couch, and Rudy let out a contented sigh as he leaned back.

    Maria nced at him, a warm smile gracing her lips. "You seem rxed," she remarked.

    Rudy grinned in response. "Yeah, it''s nice to take a breather every now and then. Plus, it gives us a chance to have a little chat."

    She nodded, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Alright then, let''s chat. I''ve been wanting to ask you something."

    Maria turned to Rudy, her eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and anticipation. "Rudy, what are your thoughts on... this whole situation?" She gestured towards her abdomen, her expression a mix of emotions.

    Rudy''s expression turned thoughtful as he considered her question. He met her gaze with a reassuring smile. "Maria, whether the test resultse back positive or negative, it really wouldn''t change a thing for me."

    She raised an eyebrow inquisitively. "Really? Why''s that?"

    He shrugged slightly. "Well, think about it. Our lives have been filled with ups and downs, unexpected twists and turns. We''ve faced challenges together, and we''ve supported each other through it all. If there''s anything I''ve learned, it''s that we can handle anything thates our way."

    Maria''s lips curled into a soft smile. "You''re right. We have faced some crazy situations together."

    Rudy chuckled. "Crazy situations is putting it mildly."

    Maria leaned in and rested her head against his shoulder. "I''m d you''re by my side, Rudy."

    Rudy wrapped an arm around her shoulders and pulled her closer. "Always, Maria. No matter what."

    As they continued chatting, Kaguya returned, holding two reports in her hands. She walked over to where Rudy and Maria were seated and handed them one report. "Here you go, Rudy. The test results are ready."

    Rudy took the reports and nodded his thanks to Kaguya. He looked at the reports for a moment before ncing at Maria. "Are you ready to find out?"

    Maria took a deep breath and nodded, her heart pounding in her chest. Rudy carefully opened the reports and his eyes scanned the contents. A warm smile spread across his face as he read the results.

    Maria couldn''t stand the suspense any longer. "Well, what does it say?"

    Rudy''s smile grew even wider as he looked up at her. "It''s positive, Maria. You''re pregnant."

 Chapter 925 Inviting Kaguya

    Chapter 925 Inviting Kaguya

    Maria''s eyes lit up as she read the results herself. "Positive," she breathed, a mixture of joy and wonder in her voice.

    Rudy closed the reports and set them aside, focusing his attention fully on Maria. "Positive," he echoed, his voice filled with happiness. "You know what this means, right?"

    Maria nodded, her eyes shining with excitement. "Yeah, it means we''re going to be parents."

    Rudy and Maria looked at each other with excitement and happiness, their hands instinctively finding each other''s.

    They shared a sweet and joyful kiss, reveling in the news that they were going to be parents. Rudy''s eyes sparkled with affection as he looked at Maria. "Can you believe it? We''re going to have a baby."

    Maria''s face lit up with joy, her heart brimming with emotions. "I know, it''s incredible. I can''t believe I''m going to be a mom."

    As the joyous news of Maria''s pregnancy sank in, Rudy and Maria shared a tight embrace, their happiness palpable. Laughter and smiles filled the air, a celebration of their new journey together.

    Amidst their celebration, Kaguya approached them, her presence bringing a brief pause to their happiness. She offered an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry to interrupt your happy moment, but there''s one more thing I need to give you." Kaguya held out another report, a slightly amused glint in her eyes.

    Rudy took the report, his curiosity piqued. "Is this¡­?"

    Kaguya nodded. "Yes, this is the favor you asked for. I managed to get it done quickly."

    Rudy''s eyes lit up with gratitude. "Thank you, Kaguya. You''re a lifesaver."

    Kaguya waved off his thanks with a chuckle. "It''s no problem. Just remember your promise to repay the favor someday."

    Rudy winked yfully. "Don''t worry, I won''t forget."

    Maria looked at Rudy with curiosity as he read the second report. "Rudy, what''s the other report about?"

    Rudy chuckled, tucking the report away. "Oh, it''s just something rted to some hospital paperwork." He skillfully diverted her attention. "But you know what? All this excitement has made me hungry. How about we celebrate with a nice dinner? I know a great ce nearby."

    Maria raised an eyebrow, her suspicions piqued, but Rudy''s charming smile was enough to melt her doubts. "Hmm, alright. But you better tell me about that reportter."

    Rudyughed softly, squeezing her hand. "Deal. Now, let''s go celebrate this wonderful news."

    Rudy looked at Kaguya with a charming smile, his eyes twinkling mischievously. "You know, celebrating good news is always better with goodpany. How about joining us for dinner?"

    Kaguya''s eyes widened in surprise, clearly caught off guard by his invitation. She nced between Rudy and Maria, her lips forming a thoughtful line. After a moment of contemtion, she hesitated before speaking. "I appreciate the offer, Rudy, but I don''t want to intrude. I don''t want to be a third wheel."

    Maria chimed in, her voice gentle and reassuring. "Oh,e on, Kaguya! You won''t be a third wheel. We''d love to have you join us."

    Kaguya''s gaze shifted to Maria, and she seemed to consider the offer once again. "Are you sure? I mean, it''s your celebration. I don''t want to impose."

    Rudy''s smile widened as he joined in, echoing Maria''s sentiment. "Absolutely! We both genuinely would enjoy yourpany."

    Kaguya sighed softly, giving in to their persistence. "Alright, alright. If you''re both so insistent, I''ll join you. But I''ll have to finish up some things here before I can leave. Can you two wait for me at the main gate of the hospital?"

    Maria''s eyes lit up, and she pped her hands together excitedly. "Of course! Take your time, Kaguya. We''ll be waiting for you."

    With a small smile, Kaguya nodded. "Alright, then. I''ll see you both at the main gate. Enjoy the rest of your celebration!"

    As Kaguya turned to head back into the hospital, Rudy exchanged a satisfied look with Maria. Their invitation had been epted, and they were looking forward to a delightful dinner in each other''spany, celebrating the joyous news of their pregnancy with a friend who had unexpectedly be a part of their evening ns.

    Rudy and Maria stepped into the elevator, their fingers intertwined as they shared excited smiles. The elevator descended swiftly, and the numbers on the disy panel dropped as they neared the ground floor. As the doors slid open, they walked out and headed towards the parking area.

    Maria''s gaze flickered to the spot where they had parked the car earlier, but her brow furrowed in confusion when she realized it was no longer there. Panic momentarily flitted across her features, and she turned to Rudy, her voice slightly shaky. "Rudy, where''s the car? Did someone steal it?"

    Rudy chuckled softly, cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "No need to worry, Maria. I activated the car''s automatic parking feature. It''s on its way to pick us up right now."

    Maria''s eyes widened in surprise, and a mix of amazement and relief reced her initial panic. "Wait, seriously? The car cane to us on its own?"

    Rudy grinned at her reaction. "Yep, that''s one of its nifty features. I thought it would be a fun surprise. Let''s wait a moment; you''ll see."

    As they stood by the parking area, a faint humming sound grew louder, and within moments, the sleek, luxurious car glided into view. It smoothly maneuvered around the corners and parked right in front of them, its sleek ck exterior gleaming under the artificial lights.

    Maria''s jaw dropped, and she looked at the car in disbelief. "That''s incredible! I''ve never seen anything like it!"

    Rudy opened the door for her, gesturing towards the interior with a flourish. "After you, mydy."

    Maria giggled, yfully swatting his arm before stepping into the car. Rudy followed suit, settling into the passenger''s seat as the doors closed with a soft whirr. With a grin, Maria activated the ignition, and the car purred to life.

    As they pulled away from the parking area, Maria couldn''t help but marvel at the car''s advanced features. "You really know how to surprise me, Rudy."

    He chuckled at her, his focus on the road. "Just wait until you see what else this baby can do. Our evening is just getting started."

 Chapter 926 A Sealed Report

    Chapter 926 A Sealed Report

    Rudy and Maria settled into the car, the excitement from earlier still buzzing in the air. As they gotfortable, Rudy discreetly ced the sealed report in apartment without opening it, a small gesture that didn''t escape Maria''s notice. Curiosity danced in her eyes, but she respected Rudy''s decision to keep it a secret for now.

    Not wanting to pry, she turned her attention to the road as they drove towards the hospital''s main gate. The city lights painted colorful streaks against the evening sky, casting a warm glow over their surroundings.

    As they reached the main gate and parked the car, Maria couldn''t help but steal a sideways nce at Rudy. "So, what''s in that report you put away earlier?"

    Rudy shed her a mischievous grin. "Ah, you caught that, huh? Don''t worry, I promise I''ll tell you all about itter. It''s just something that I thought could wait until after our dinner."

    Maria raised an eyebrow, but she relented, a yful smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Alright, you''ve got my attention. I''ll be patient."

    Their conversation was interrupted by a familiar figure hurrying towards the car. Kaguya was walking briskly, almost as if she was in a rush. The expression on her face seemed a mix of apology and urgency. She approached the car, and without hesitation, opened the back door and slipped inside.

    "Hey, Kaguya," Maria greeted her with a warm smile. "Don''t worry about being a littlete. We just got here ourselves."

    Kaguya offered a quick but sincere smile in return. "Thank you, Maria. Sorry for making you wait."

    Rudy nced at Kaguya through the rearview mirror, a friendly twinkle in his eyes. "No problem at all. Ready for a nice dinner?"

    Kaguya nodded, her expression grateful. "Definitely. Thanks for inviting me."

    With Kaguya now settled in the backseat, the car pulled away from the hospital''s entrance and onto the city streets.

    The car glided through the city streets, and as the silence stretched on, Kaguya found herself growing more and more nervous. She noticed Rudy stealing asional nces at her, and each time their eyes met, she quickly averted her gaze, her heart fluttering inexplicably.

    Sensing Kaguya''s unease, Maria turned her attention away from the road for a moment. "Kaguya, are you feelingfortable? If there''s anything you need or want to talk about, feel free to let us know."

    Kaguya offered a small smile, appreciating Maria''s concern. "Thank you, Maria. I''m alright, just a little... unused to this kind of outing, I guess."

    Rudy''s voice, tinged with amusement, cut through the air. "Oh,e on, Kaguya. You''re among friends here. Just rx and enjoy the evening."

    Kaguya managed a nod but remained slightly tense. Rudy''s yful teasing and the way he seemed to focus his attention on her made her heart race even faster. She felt a blush creeping onto her cheeks, and she couldn''t help but notice his charming smile.

    Breaking the silence, Rudy''s voice cut through the air with a chuckle. "You know, Kaguya, I have to say, I''ve never seen you in anything other than your nurse uniform. You look really nice in that casual outfit."

    Kaguya''s cheeks flushed slightly at the unexpectedpliment. She felt a mix of surprise and shyness, not used to receiving suchments. She nced at Rudy briefly, her expression a mixture of gratitude and bashfulness. "Oh, thank you. I... uh, it''s not often I get to dress like this."

    Maria''s eyes twinkled with amusement as she nced at Kaguya through the rearview mirror. "Oh, you''ve caught Rudy''s attention, Kaguya."

    Kaguya''s eyes widened, and she stammered slightly. "W-Well, I¡ª"

    Maria, picking up on the unspoken exchange, looked between Rudy and Kaguya with a knowing smile. She then turned her attention back to the road, steering the car with ease. "Well, Kaguya, I have to agree with Rudy. You do look great."

    Kaguya smiled, still feeling a bit flustered. "Thanks, Maria."

    Rudy leaned back in his seat, a yful glint in his eyes. "See, Kaguya? You''ve got both of us giving youpliments. You should take them to heart."

    Kaguya chuckled softly, a mixture of amusement and embarrassment coloring her features. She then turned to Maria, her expression more serious. "Maria, I wanted to point something out."

    Maria nced at Kaguya, curious. "What is it?"

    Kaguya gestured subtly towards Rudy. "Well, you see... I think someone here is quite the charmer."

    Maria raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. She looked between Kaguya and Rudy, then back at Kaguya. "Oh? And who might that be?"

    Kaguya yfully pointed a finger at Rudy, her eyes dancing with mischief. "Him. He''s been showering me withpliments since we got in the car. I think he''s quite the flirt."

    Rudy burst intoughter, caught off guard by Kaguya''s boldness. He shrugged with a grin. "Guilty as charged."

    Maria chuckled as well, finding Kaguya''s observations amusing. "Well, Kaguya, I hope you''re ready to handle his charms then."

    As the car continued down the road, Kaguya turned her attention to Maria with genuine curiosity. "So, Maria, how did you two meet? And what led you to get married at such a young age?"

    Maria exchanged a nce with Rudy before a mischievous grin spread across her face. She leaned back in her seat, clearly ready to share the story. "Well, it all started in a casino."

    Kaguya''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "A casino?"

    Maria nodded, her smile growing. "Yep. I was there, just looking for a gambling buddy to y with. I didn''t know anyone and thought it might be fun to have somepany. That''s when I saw Rudy."

    Kaguya turned her gaze to Rudy, her interest piqued. "Rudy, you were a gambling buddy?"

    Rudy chuckled and shrugged. "Yeah, I happened to be there and decided to join her for a game. Little did I know, that was the beginning of our crazy journey together."

    Maria nodded in agreement. "Exactly. And you know what, Kaguya? Rudy''s kindness is what really caught my attention."

    Kaguya''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Kindness?"

    Maria nodded, her gaze affectionate as she looked at Rudy. "Yep. He''s a natural charmer, you know. His looks, his voice, his actions¡ª

    everything just works in his favor. And before I knew it, I was falling for him."

    Rudy chuckled, a hint of embarrassment in his expression. "Ohe on, Maria. You''re making me sound like some kind of Casanova."

    Maria yfully nudged him. "Well, you do have that effect on people."

    Maria leaned in with a yful glint in her eyes, her tone conspiratorial. "Just a word of caution, Kaguya. Be careful of Rudy''s charm. He might just sweep you off your feet."

    Kaguya chuckled softly. "He is already married to you. Why would he want another girl? You are amazing, beautiful, and so friendly. And you are carrying his baby in your womb. You are going to be the mother of his child."

    Kaguya''s reaction was expected and Maria wasn''t surprised. But she knew that if Rudy had set his eyes on a girl, he wouldn''t let her go until she falls for him.

    Mariaughed, shaking her head. "I can''t help it. I have to give credit where it''s due. The man has a talent for winning hearts."

    Kaguya''s smile grew. "I can see that. He certainly knows how to make an impression."

 Chapter 927 Kaguya is Nervous

    Chapter 927 Kaguya is Nervous

    Kaguya stepped out of the car and looked up at the grandeur of the restaurant before her. The architectural masterpiece seemed like a world of its own, a ce where dreams and opulence intertwined. The awe in her eyes was unmistakable as she took in the elegant facade and the gleaming windows that promised avish experience within.

    As the car was parked, Rudy gently nudged Kaguya with a warm smile, his gesture urging her to follow him and Maria. Her heart raced a bit faster, a mixture of excitement and nervousness bubbling within her. She took a deep breath and joined them, her steps carrying a blend of anticipation and uncertainty.

    The moment they entered the restaurant, they were greeted by the courteous staff, who weed them with the utmost respect. Rudy''s prior reservation ensured that they were led to a private, air-conditioned space, away from the hustle and bustle of the main dining area. Kaguya''s gaze wandered around the richly decorated interior, taking in the soft lighting, intricate details, and the atmosphere of luxury that surrounded them.

    They settled at their table, the plush seats embracing them infort. Kaguya''s eyes flickered between Rudy and Maria, feeling a blend of gratitude and trepidation. Her fingers fidgeted slightly as she observed the fine cutlery, the polished ssware, and the exquisite ambiance that seemed to whisper tales of elegance and refinement.

    Kaguya''s nervousness became evident as she traced the rim of her ss with her fingertip, her thoughts swirling. This was an unfamiliar territory for her¡ª a ce she had never imagined herself in. Her modest nurse''s sry and her dedication to her work had kept her grounded in her own world, and thevishness of the restaurant seemed to widen the gap between her reality and this moment.

    She stole a nce at Rudy and Maria, their presence offering a reassuringfort. Maria''s warm smile and Rudy''s charismatic aura created an aura of inclusion, making Kaguya feel like an integral part of the experience. Still, her insecurities lingered, casting a subtle shadow on her expression.

    Rudy, sensing her unease, leaned in and whispered softly, "Rx, Kaguya. This is a celebration, a chance for us to enjoy a special evening together."

    Maria chimed in, her voice gentle and reassuring. "We''re here to have a great time. No need to worry about anything."

    Kaguya nodded, her lips curving into a tentative smile. She allowed their words to ease her apprehensions, to remind her that she was indeed deserving of this experience. She reminded herself that it was okay to step out of herfort zone and embrace the luxury before her.

    As they settled into their seats, each holding a menu in their hands, the ambiance of the restaurant enveloped them in an air of anticipation. The soft lighting and the elegant d¨¦cor created a backdrop of sophistication thatplemented the moment. They gazed down at the leather-bound menus, each page a treasure trove of culinary delights waiting to be explored.

    Maria''s voice broke the quiet as she looked up from her menu, a yful smile curving her lips. "So, Rudy, any preferences?"

    Rudy met her gaze with a charming smile, his tone carrying a gentlemanly charm. "I''ll leave that to you, Maria. Surprise me with your choice."

    Kaguya''s heart fluttered at the exchange, her attention shifting between the two of them. It was clear that their rtionship was one of mutual respect and affection, a dynamic that resonated in their every interaction.

    As the three of them perused the menu, Kaguya felt a wave of unease wash over her. Her gaze fixated on the intricate descriptions of dishes, but her thoughts were elsewhere. The prices, written in elegant font beside each item, sent her heart sinking. She felt a knot of apprehension tightening in her chest as she mentally calcted the costs ¨C figures that were far beyond what she was ustomed to.

    The disparity between her nurse''s sry and the extravagant offerings of the restaurant was stark and disconcerting. The idea of spending on a single meal what she earned in months felt almost absurd, a reflection of a world she rarely ventured into.

    As the waiter approached, his attentive gaze shifting between the three of them, Maria''s confidence remained undeterred. "We''re ready to order," she announced with a graceful smile.

    Kaguya felt herself tensing as she realized it was her turn. The words caught in her throat for a moment, her palms slightly damp with nerves. She nced at Maria, whose unwavering assurance was bothforting and intimidating.

    "Um," Kaguya began, her voice betraying a hint of her unease. She cleared her throat, her eyes quickly scanning the menu for a familiar dish. "I''ll have what she''s having," she finally managed, her tone slightly wavering.

    The waiter nodded professionally, his features giving away nothing as he jotted down their orders. He collected the menus and retreated, leaving the trio once again in the quiet embrace of the restaurant.

    As Kaguya lowered her menu, she couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions. Embarrassment clung to her like a weight, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. She stole a nce at Maria, her inner turmoil evident, but she found Maria''s gaze warm and understanding.

    The conversation flowed as they waited for their orders to arrive. Laughter intertwined with anecdotes, bridging the gap between their different worlds. By the time the first dish was ced before them, Kaguya''s initial difort had softened into a sense of camaraderie.

    As they delved into the culinary delights the restaurant had to offer, Kaguya''s initial nervousness began to dissipate. She found herself savoring every bite, the vors mingling on her pte like a symphony of taste. The engaging conversations and genuine camaraderie between Rudy, Maria, and herself gradually melted away her reservations.

    As they savored the exquisite vors and shared in each other''spany, the restaurant transformed from a symbol of opulence to a setting for cherished memories. Kaguya learned that sometimes stepping out of one''sfort zone could lead to unexpected connections, bridging gaps between backgrounds and experiences.

    By the time the evening came to an end, Kaguya had transformed from a hesitant guest to a fully engaged participant in the celebration. The restaurant, once a daunting space, now held memories ofughter, warmth, and a newfound sense of belonging.

 Chapter 928 Helpless Nurse

    <h4>Chapter 928 Helpless Nurse</h4>

    As the evening progressed, the enchanting atmosphere of the restaurant seemed to weave a spell around Kaguya. The worries that had initially weighed on her heart began to fade, reced by a sense of belonging that she hadn''t anticipated. Theughter, the stories, and the genuinepanionship they shared turned the evening into a balm for her weary soul.

    As the tes of delectable dishes were brought to the table, Kaguya''s apprehension melted away, reced by a growing anticipation. She found herself immersed in the vors and textures, savoring each bite with a newfound appreciation. The delicate dance of tastes on her pte stirred a sense of delight that she had almost forgotten amidst her daily struggles.

    The easy camaraderie between Rudy, Maria, and herself made her feel at ease, as if she was catching up with old friends. The initial unease that had gripped her was now a distant memory, reced by a feeling offort that wrapped around her like a warm embrace. She was no longer aware of the opulent surroundings, for in that moment, it was the connection and the sharedughter that painted her world in vibrant hues.

    Kaguya''s thoughts drifted as she listened to their animated conversation, momentarily forgetting the weight of her responsibilities and the disappointments she had faced.

    Kaguya''s life had been a relentless pursuit of her dreams, an unwavering dedication to her studies and the future she had envisioned for herself. As a child, she had harbored dreams of bing a doctor, of making a difference in the lives of others through healing andpassion. She had worked tirelessly, her nose buried in textbooks and her mind focused on the pursuit of excellence.

    But the pursuit of her dreams hade at a cost. Her singr focus had left little room for friendships or connections outside the realm of academia. While her ssmatesughed, socialized, and formed bonds that wouldst a lifetime, Kaguya had been consumed by her studies. The rigors of her schedule and the weight of her aspirations had isted her, creating an invisible wall that separated her from the ordinary joys of youth.

    Her determination and hard work had brought her within reach of her ultimate goal - a coveted seat in a prestigious medical school. The schrship program had been her lifeline, the promise that her dreams were within grasp even with her humble background. She had excelled, her dedication earning her a ce among the country''s academic elite.

    Yet, fate had dealt her a cruel twist. The very institution that was meant to nurture her dreams had been tainted by corruption and greed. A student''s admission was no longer based on merit, but on the thickness of their family''s wallet. Kaguya''s dreams were shattered when her rightful ce was snatched away by the power of wealth, leaving her heartbroken and disillusioned.

    Forced to change her course, she had chosen nursing as an alternative path. It was a decision born out of necessity rather than passion, apromise that stung deeply. And as she delved into the world of nursing, she found herself further isted. Her ssmates had formed bonds during their training, but Kaguya struggled to bridge the gap that her years of solitude had created.

    The walls she had built around herself grew thicker, her past experiences fueling a deep-seated belief that true connections were a luxury she could not afford. Friendships felt elusive, distant, and unnecessary when weighed against the practicality of her goals.

    And so, as Kaguya sat in the luxurious restaurant with Rudy and Maria, a warmth she had long forgotten began to thaw the ice around her heart. Their genuine interest, the sharedughter, and the simple camaraderie began to chip away at the barriers she had constructed.

    For the first time in a long while, she felt the stirrings of something she hadn''t experienced in years - a sense of belonging, a glimmer of what it might feel like to have friends who cared.

    As the evening progressed, Kaguya realized that perhaps there was more to life than her singr pursuit of a medical degree. Perhaps there was beauty in the connections she had been denying herself, in the moments ofughter and understanding that she had been missing.

    The dinner had been a delightful affair, filled withughter, shared stories, and the warmth of newfoundpanionship. As the tes were cleared away and thest remnants of dessert disappeared, the waiter approached their table with the bill in hand. Rudy, with his signature charm, signaled to the waiter that he would settle the payment at the counter. The waiter nodded, understanding Rudy''s gesture.

    Kaguya excused herself to apany Maria to thedies'' washroom. With a friendly smile, Maria epted the offer, and the two of them walked away from the table, their voices fading as they chatted.

    Inside the restroom, Maria fixed her appearance in the mirror while Kaguya stood by, lost in her thoughts. She admired Maria''s beauty and poise, her heart a mix of admiration and a tinge of envy. But she quickly shook off the negative feeling, focusing on the camaraderie she was experiencing tonight.

    Upon their return, they found that Rudy had already settled the bill, and Maria offered a grateful smile.

    They made their way to the parked car, and Maria quickly took the passenger''s seat, knowing that Rudy was the designated driver for the journey back. Rudy and Kaguya followed suit, strolling leisurely toward the car. However, just as they were about to reach it, Kaguya paused, her fingers lightly curling around Rudy''s arm to stop him.

    He turned his gaze to her, an inquisitive smile on his lips. Kaguya''s expression held a mixture of determination and sincerity as she spoke, her voice soft but resolute. "Rudy, I want to pay my share of the bill someday. Please let me do that."

    Rudy''s eyes held a gentle amusement as he regarded Kaguya. "Kaguya, there''s really no need for that. We were all here to enjoy each other''spany."

    Kaguya''s insistence remained unwavering. She nodded slightly, her gaze meeting Rudy''s with earnestness. "I understand that, but I want to. It''s not just about the bill; it''s about showing my appreciation."

    Rudy lowered his gaze as he thought, ''I wanted to cheer her up, but she is so¡­ pessimistic¡­''

 Chapter 929 Kaguyaâ€™s Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 929 Kaguya''s Struggle</h4>

    Rudy considered her request before a mischievous smile yed on his lips. "Do you know the meaning of the word ''treat,'' Kaguya?" he asked, raising an eyebrow

    Kaguya''s cheeks tinged with a faint pink hue, but she nodded. "Yes, of course."

    Rudy''s hand affectionately patted her head, his touchforting. "Then let me treat you all tonight. It''s a small gesture to express how much I value your friendship. When someone treats you, it''s because they want to do something nice for you. It''s not about repaying, it''s about sharing moments and making memories together."

    Kaguya couldn''t help but smile at his words, her heart warmed by the sincerity in his gaze. "Thank you, Rudy."

    She bit her lower lip, her eyes reflecting a mix of gratitude and uncertainty. Rudy''s presence had always been a source offort for her, a reminder that there was goodness in the world even when her dreams had been dashed before.

    As their eyes locked, Kaguya felt a sense of trust andfort she hadn''t experienced in a long time. A moment of vulnerability overcame her, and she found herself sharing her worries with him.

    "Rudy, I have a medical examing up. It could be my chance to be a doctor again, but I''m so nervous. I don''t know what the future holds. If I pass, it might give me another chance to be a doctor. But if I fail... I don''t know what I''ll do."

    Rudy''s presence felt grounding, his voice soothing as he responded. "Kaguya, worrying about things we can''t control only adds unnecessary stress. Focus on what you can do to prepare, and have faith in your abilities.Remember, you have the strength to handle whateveres your way."

    Tears glistened in Kaguya''s eyes as she looked at him, her heart touched by his belief in her. She found herself drawn to his presence, the way his words had a way of calming her fears. He was like an anchor in the storm of uncertainty.

    "I know, but¡­" Kaguya sighed, her worry still evident in her voice. "My dream was trampled once, Rudy. I don''t want that to happen again. If I fail, I''ll have to continue working as a nurse, and while I love my job, I''ve always wanted to be a doctor."

    Rudy''s hands cupped Kaguya''s face, his thumbs gently caressing her cheeks. His voice was soothing as he reassured her, "Kaguya, you can''t predict the oue of everything. But what you can do is put in your best effort. The results will follow. And remember, your dreams aren''t defined by a single moment. It''s a journey."

    Kaguya felt her heart lighten under Rudy''s reassuring words. She leaned slightly into his touch, their faces so close that she could feel his warm breath against her skin. The moment felt charged with an unspoken connection, and Kaguya''s heart raced. She was on the brink of something - a leap of faith that could change everything.

    She moved forward to kiss Rudy on the lips, And then, as if a ssh of cold water had jolted her senses, Kaguya remembered. She remembered that Rudy was married to Maria, who was pregnant with his child. Her cheeks flushed crimson with embarrassment, Cursing herself for not seizing the moment when it was right in front of her, Kaguya swiftly changed her course of action. Instead of moving in for a kiss, she went for a hug, wrapping her arms around Rudy as tightly as she dared.

    Rudy''sughter rumbled through his chest as he returned the hug. "I can''t wait for that day toe, Kaguya," he replied, his voice warm and full of genuine happiness.

    As Rudy held Kaguya in theforting embrace, his mind wandered through thebyrinth of his memories, piecing together the puzzle that was Kaguya''s journey. He knew from the other worldline that Kaguya had never fulfilled her dream of bing a doctor, and yet here she was, a dedicated and skilled nurse. The incongruence nagged at him, and he found himself lost in thought as he held her close.

    In that other worldline, Kaguya''s dream had been trampled by some unseen force, and he couldn''t help but specte that money and influence might have been at y. He remembered how hardworking and dedicated Kaguya was, her relentless pursuit of her dreams evident in her every action. Doubting her efforts was out of the question.

    As the memory yed out in his mind, Rudy''s conclusion began to form. Kaguya''s path had been altered by those who valued wealth over merit, who manipted opportunities to their own advantage. It was a realization that left a bitter taste in his mouth, anger simmering beneath the surface.

    His mind flickered to a darker memory, one he had witnessed in that other worldline. Kaguya''s life had met a tragic end at the hands of a mentally ill patient. The moment was seared into his memory, haunting him with its stark reality. He couldn''t hold the mentally ill responsible for their actions, for their grasp on reality was tenuous at best. No, Rudy''s me was directed elsewhere, to those who had shaped Kaguya''s journey to its unfortunate end.

    His grip on Kaguya tightened slightly, his fingers unconsciously seeking sce in the touch of another human being. He couldn''t change the past, but he could forge a different path for Kaguya in this worldline. A worldline where her dreams could still be realized.

    Rudy''s thoughts shifted, drawing parallels between Kaguya''s circumstances and the metaphor of the jungle. If someone ventured into the jungle and was attacked by wild animals, the me couldn''t be ced solely on the animals. They were acting ording to their nature. Instead, the responsibilityy with the person who had entered the dangerous territory and of course the reasons and the circumstances of the person.

    Simrly, Rudy found himself attributing Kaguya''s situation to the corrupt officers of the medical university, the ones who had paved the way for her dreams to be dashed. In a world driven by greed and power, their actions were a reflection of their own twisted values.

    ''This world¡­no, every world needs an order¡­ a perfect world order¡­ where everyone is treated equally. And I¡­ will make sure that happens¡­ I will create a world where they would have to work hard to even survive¡­''

 Chapter 930 A Baffling Discovery

    ?

    Kaguya''s voice interrupted Rudy''s thoughts, drawing him back to the present moment. Her gratitude and hope had touched his heart, and he felt a renewed sense of determination. He knew he couldn''t change the past, but he could make a difference in the present.

    With a soft exhale, Rudy pressed a gentle kiss to the top of Kaguya''s head, his embrace providing a silent reassurance. As they parted from their hug, his eyes met hers, conveying his unwavering support.

    "Kaguya," he said, his voice steady, "You have the strength to ovee any challenge. No matter what obstaclese your way, remember that you''re not alone. You have people who believe in you and your dreams."

    Kaguya''s eyes shimmered with emotion as she met his gaze, her lips curving into a grateful smile. In that moment, Rudy silently promised himself that he would do whatever it took to ensure that Kaguya''s dreams were no longer trampled by the whims of the powerful. He couldn''t change the past, but he could certainly shape the future. And as they stood there, bathed in the warm glow of streetlights, Rudy felt a renewed determination to protect and empower those whose dreams deserved to flourish.

    Kaguya''s heart raced as reality snapped back into focus. She quickly and discreetly stepped back from Rudy, creating a small but noticeable distance between them. Her eyes darted towards the car where Maria was seated, her mind awash with a mix of emotions. The warmth of their previous embrace still lingered, yet the abruptness of the situation was enough to jolt her back to her senses.

    Anxiety gnawed at Kaguya as she battled to keep herposure. She didn''t want to give the wrong impression, especially to Maria. Thest thing she wanted was toe across as if there were some sort of secret, intimate connection between her and Rudy. Her cheeks flushed with a mixture of embarrassment and self-chastisement.

    Internally, Kaguya scolded herself, wondering how she could have lost control like that. What had possessed her to embrace Rudy so tightly, to allow him to hold her so intimately? Her thoughts raced as she reyed the scene in her mind, berating herself for letting her emotions get the better of her.

    She couldn''t help but inwardly curse herself. What had she been thinking, letting Rudy''s hands rest on her back, feeling the contours of her body? Allowing him to press a soft kiss to her forehead, a gesture that sent her heart into a frenzy? Kaguya shook her head, her inner dialogue a mixture of frustration and disbelief.

    As she nced back at Rudy, she saw him standing there with his usual easy smile, seemingly unaware of the whirlwind of thoughts raging within her. It was true that they were friends, and physical affection between friends was normal. But in this context, with Rudy''s wife nearby, Kaguya felt like she had overstepped a line.

    She debated with herself, wondering if she should offer some sort of exnation or apology, but the words refused to form on her lips. Instead, she mentally reminded herself of the importance of professional boundaries, of maintaining a sense of decorum and respect.

    And yet, even as Kaguya''s mind urged her to maintain that distance, her heart tugged in a different direction. Rudy had been a source offort and support, a friend who had been there when she needed someone the most. She found herself torn between wanting to protect their professional rtionship and allowing herself to lean on him in moments of vulnerability.

    With a silent sigh, Kaguya reconciled the conflict within her. She would find a bnce, a way to keep their interactions friendly and genuine without crossing any lines. After all, their connection was one built on trust and camaraderie, something she valued deeply.

    As she nced once more at Maria in the car, Kaguya made a silent promise to herself. She would continue to navigate this delicate dance with care, cherishing the bond she shared with Rudy while also being mindful of the boundaries that should be respected.

    ¡ª

    -

    .

    A while ago, when Maria sat in the car, her cheerful and energetic smile never wavered. She waited patiently for Rudy and Kaguya to join her, noticing their hushed conversation with a knowing smile. She had always been supportive of Rudy''s friendships and interactions, so their moment didn''t concern her in the least.

    Her attention then shifted to thepartment where Rudy had ced the sealed report. Her curiosity piqued, and her mind couldn''t help but wander to the contents of that report.

    She turned her gaze back to Rudy, who was engaged in an intimate moment with Kaguya, his fingers gently caressing her cheek. Maria''s thoughts were momentarily sidetracked, her heart swelling with affection for the man who had captured her heart. Rudy had an undeniable charm, and she couldn''t help but feel lucky to have him in her life.

    However, her curiosity about the report gnawed at her. She knew Rudy had promised to reveal its contents after their dinner, but the temptation was too strong to resist. With a surreptitious nce around, she decided to take a peek. After all, what harm could it do?

    With deft fingers, Maria opened thepartment and retrieved the sealed report. Holding it up to the light, she wondered if there might be some way to catch a glimpse of the contents without fully breaking the seal. But her hopes were dashed as she realized she couldn''t discern any words through the envelope.

    In the end, Maria couldn''t resist the temptation. She knew she was crossing a line, but her curiosity got the best of her. Carefully, she broke the seal, making sure not to damage the report inside. As she unfolded the paper, her initial excitement turned into shock and disbelief.

    The contents of the report hit her like a wave. Her wide grin gave way to a mixture of emotions she couldn''t quite put into words. She looked at Rudy and bit her lips. Before Rudy and Kaguya coulde her way, she quickly folded the report and ced it back in thepartment.

    "Why¡­" She muttered to herself. "Why would he need a DNA test¡­"

 Chapter 931 Mood Swings

    ?

    Maria was furious at Rudy after she read the report. Her shock had quickly transformed into a storm of emotions, and anger was at the forefront. The revtions contained within the report had caught herpletely off guard, and she felt a mixture of betrayal and hurt. As she looked at Rudy, still lost in conversation with Kaguya, her mind raced with questions and emotions that she struggled to process.

    The conflicting feelings swirling inside her were overwhelming, and she grappled with the decision of whether to confront Rudy immediately or allow him the chance to exin himself.

    Rudy and Kaguya finally decided to head back to the car, not wanting to keep Maria waiting for too long. Rudy opened the backseat door for Kaguya, a warm smile on his face that made her cheeks flush. The gesture was simple, yet it held a certain charm that Kaguya found hard to resist. She thanked him softly, feeling a mix of gratitude and awkwardness.

    As Rudy opened the driver''s side door, he turned to Maria with a cheerful expression. "Would you like to take the wheel for a bit more, Maria?" he asked, trying to engage her in their outing.

    But Maria''s fury was palpable, and she ignored Rudy''s question, not even acknowledging his words. Rudy assumed she was just upset about being kept waiting in the car, unaware of the storm that had been unleashed by the contents of the report.

    With a sigh, Rudy took the driver''s seat and started the car''s engine. The vehicle smoothly glided onto the city streets, the atmosphere serene and beautiful. The sounds of the city outside created a calming ambiance within the car, but there was an underlying tension that Rudy couldn''t quite put his finger on.

    He nced at Maria, her profile rigid and her gaze fixed on the passing scenery outside. Rudy''s concern grew, but he didn''t want to push her if she needed some time to cool off. Kaguya, sitting in the backseat, also sensed the unease and remained quiet, unsure of how to navigate the situation.

    Kaguya shifted her gaze back and forth between Maria and Rudy, her mind racing with thoughts and worry. She reyed the animated conversations they had on their way to the restaurant in her mind, contrasting them with the palpable silence that now hung in the air. It was almost surreal how the atmosphere had shifted so dramatically within such a short span of time.

    She recalled the intimate moment she had shared with Rudy, the warmth of his touch on her cheeks, and theforting reassurance he had offered her. And now, looking at the two of them sitting side by side, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that she might have inadvertently caused this change.

    Kaguya was convinced that Maria had seen their interaction and interpreted it as something more than it was. She wanted to apologize, to exin that it wasn''t Rudy''s fault and that she hadn''t intended to cross any boundaries. But the tension in the car made it difficult for her to find the right words, and the words seemed to stick in her throat.

    However, Kaguya soon realized that her assumption wasn''t urate. Maria''s silence seemed deeper and more inward-focused than being simply upset over their interaction. Still, she couldn''t shake off the guilt that she might have added to the difort between the couple.

    In an attempt to break the tension and lighten the mood, Kaguya decided to initiate a conversation. She asked them about their dining habits, inquiring if they frequently visited such luxurious restaurants. However, her efforts were met with silence from Maria. Kaguya''s heart sank, feeling more like an intruder than a friend at that moment.

    Feeling Kaguya''s unease, Rudy intervened, trying to offer some exnation. "Don''t worry, Kaguya. Maria is probably just having one of her regr mood swings," he said, trying to downy the situation. "She gets upset over the smallest things sometimes. It''s not your fault."

    Kaguya''s relief was mingled with guilt as she realized that Maria''s silence wasn''t because of her actions. She wished she could somehow bridge the gap between them and ease the tension that had settled in the car. But for now, she decided to respect their space, hoping that the atmosphere would lighten eventually, and the cheerful camaraderie they had enjoyed earlier would return.

    =

    As the car continued its journey, the silence persisted, weighed down by unspoken tensions. Kaguya mustered up the courage to break it, her voice soft but resolute, "Actually, Rudy, I''ll get off at the next pick-up station. It''s more convenient for me."

    Rudy nced at her, surprised by her request. "Are you sure? I can drop you off at your house."

    Kaguya smiled gently. "Thank you, Rudy, but I have some other things to take care of before heading home. It might take a while, and I don''t want to trouble you."

    Rudy shrugged lightly, offering a reassuring smile. "It''s not a problem at all. But if you insist, I understand. Let me know if you change your mind."

    As the car approached the next pickup station, Kaguya readied herself to get out. She gave a genuine smile to Rudy and Maria, "Thank you for the lovely dinner, both of you. It was nice spending time together."

    Maria smiled back and waved in return. "You too, Kaguya. It was nice meeting you."

    Rudy nodded, "You''re wee, Kaguya. Have a good evening."

    Kaguya stepped out of the car and gave a final wave before heading into the station. Rudy looked at her retreating figure for a moment before adjusting his grip on the steering wheel, his gaze following her for a moment before he turned his attention back to the road.

    Once they were at a safe distance from the station, Rudy nced at Maria, his expression thoughtful. He didn''t look directly at her as he spoke, his eyes focused on the road ahead. "So, something happened back there. Mind telling me what''s bothering you?"

    Maria''s silence stretched for a moment before she sighed softly. "It''s nothing, really."

    Rudy''s lips quirked into a half-smile, though he still didn''t turn to look at her. "Maria, you know you can''t fool me. I can tell when something''s bothering you."

    Maria shifted ufortably in her seat, her gaze fixed on her hands. "I... I read the report."

    "Oh¡­ I suspected as much¡­" he let out a soft sigh.

 Chapter 932 Marias Atonement

    Chapter 932 Maria''s Atonement

    Rudy let out a sigh, his gaze fixed on the road. "I was nning to tell you when the time was right, Maria. I didn''t know how to bring it up."

    Maria''s fury seemed to reach new heights at his exnation. She clenched her fist and punched him on the shoulder with all her might, her frustration evident in her voice. "How could you doubt me like that, Rudy? After everything we''ve been through, after all the trust we''ve built between us, how could you even think that I would..."

    Confused and taken aback, Rudy interrupted, "Wait, Maria, what are you talking about?"

    Maria''s voice trembled with a mix of anger and hurt as she shouted, "Why would you need a DNA test confirmation of our unborn baby if you trust my loyalty to you?"

    Rudy''s brows furrowed in confusion, and he immediately pressed the brakes, parking the car on the side of the road and turning on the parking lights to ensure safety. He turned to Maria, his expression serious. "Maria, calm down. You''re misunderstanding something."

    Maria''s chest heaved with emotions as she continued to re at him. "Misunderstanding? Rudy, I saw the name of the report. ''Paternity Test''. What more is there to misunderstand?"

    Rudy''s face was a mix of frustration and concern as he spoke, his tone even. "Maria, did you read the full report?"

    Maria''s anger hadn''t subsided, and she shook her head, her voice sharp. "No, I didn''t. I didn''t need to. I know who the father is."

    Rudy took a deep breath and sighed, his voice softening as he exined. "Maria, the report isn''t about our baby. It''s about someone else."

    Maria''s brows furrowed in confusion, her anger fading to confusion. "Someone else? What are you talking about?"

    Rudy reached into thepartment, retrieving the report from the envelope. He carefully unfolded it and held it out to Maria. "Read it, Maria. Read the full report."

    Maria hesitated for a moment before taking the report from him. She scanned through it, her eyes widening with realization as she read the contents. The anger and hurt that had filled her moments ago seemed to dissipate, reced by a mix of astonishment and embarrassment.

    "Oh..." Maria muttered, her cheeks reddening.

    Rudy''s expression softened as he observed her reaction. "You see, Maria, I didn''t doubt your loyalty. I was trying to get answers to something else. It''s a long story, and I was nning to exin it to you."

    Maria lowered the report, her embarrassment evident in her expression. "I should have read the full report before jumping to conclusions."

    As the car cruised along the road, the atmosphere inside seemed to have lightened considerably. Maria turned to Rudy, her expression softened, and she let out a sigh. "Rudy, I''m really sorry for jumping to conclusions without confirming anything."

    Rudy nced at her with a reassuring smile. "Maria, it''s okay. Honestly, anyone would''ve reacted the way you did. It''s not your fault."

    Maria''s shoulders rxed, and she nodded, appreciating his understanding. "Still, I shouldn''t have let my emotions get the best of me."

    Rudy''s gaze returned to the road, his tone gentle. "Maria, it''spletely normal. Imagine reading about a paternity test result right after a pregnancy check-up. It''s enough to make anyone''s mind race."

    Maria let out a sigh of relief, appreciating his understanding. "Yes! I just saw the words ''paternity test'' after a pregnancy checkup, and my mind just jumped to conclusions.I really thought you were doubting me."

    Rudy sighed softly. "I understand, Maria. I should''ve been more transparent about it."

    Maria''s expression turned thoughtful. "Are you going to tell ''her'' about this? About the report?"

    Rudy pondered for a moment before responding. "Honestly, Maria, it doesn''t matter whether I tell her or not. It won''t change anything."

    Maria looked at him curiously, her eyebrows raised. "Are you sure about that?"

    Rudy nodded. "Yeah, ''She'' knows that I''m investigating things, and she trusts me. Whether she knows the specifics or not won''t change her trust in me."

    "I''m d to hear that." Maria sighed in relief, epting his response. "Okay, I understand. I just wanted to make sure."

    at Rudy. "Oh, by the way, I''m really sorry for punching you earlier. You can punch me back as punishment if you want."

    Rudy chuckled softly. "You''re always looking out for me, huh?"

    Maria grinned mischievously. "Well, someone has to."

    Suddenly, Maria''s expression turned mischievous, and she grinned at Rudy. "Oh, by the way, I''m really sorry for punching you earlier. You can punch me back as punishment if you want."

    Rudy chuckled, his gaze flickering to her mischievous grin. "Oh really? I have a better idea."

    Maria raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "And what''s that?"

    Rudy''s tone turned yful. "I only punish girls in bed."

    Maria''s eyes widened at his suggestivement, and she couldn''t help but y along. She moved her hand towards Rudy''s thigh and gently rubbed it, giving him an alluring look. "Maybe I should try to atone for my mistake before I get punished, huh?"

    Rudy''s lips curled into a flirtatious smile as he nced at her. "Is that so?"

    Maria leaned in a bit closer, her voice dripping with seduction. "Well, maybe."

    As they continued their yful exchange, Rudy couldn''t help but be intrigued by Maria''s whispered words. He turned to her with a curious expression. "So, how would you atone, Maria?"

    Maria''s lips curled into a mischievous grin, and she leaned even closer to him. Her warm breath tickled his ear as she whispered her response, her voice low and sultry. "I have a few ideas in mind, Rudy."

    Rudy''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, his interest clearly piqued by her suggestivement. He was about to respond when he heard a soft zipping sound. His eyes widened as he realized what Maria was doing, and a soft chuckle escaped his lips as he listened to the slurping sounds.

    Maria was giving him a blowjob in the car. The warmth of Maria''s mouth made Rudy feel free.

    Rudy adjusted himself in his seat, making sure he wasfortable as he continued to drive. His hands moved effortlessly between the gear shift and Maria''s head, guiding it up and down, his focus divided between the road ahead and Maria''s yful advances.

    Their car came to a stop in a deserted area. And it soon started shaking with asional moans escaping from the car.

 Chapter 933 Daily Commute of Lonely Nurse

    Chapter 933 Daily Commute of Lonely Nurse

    Kaguya sat on the bench at the train station, her gaze wandering across the bustling tform. It was a mosaic of lives, each person lost in their own world, yet collectively creating a dynamic scene. She observed the myriad expressions and interactions, feeling a mix of emotions welling up within her.

    As people hurried by, some with smiles that seemed to radiate happiness, Kaguya''s thoughts drifted. She couldn''t help but wonder about the paths these individuals had chosen and the experiences that had shaped their lives. The variety of emotions on disy, from joy to sorrow, left her contemting theplexities of existence.

    Her eyes scanned the scene, capturing moments of connection between people. Families sharingughter, couples holding hands, friends engaged in animated conversations ¨C each scene depicted a different facet of human rtionships. She felt a sense of longing, a desire for those connections that she had been so absorbed in her studies and career to pursue.

    The buzz of conversations, the distant sounds of trains approaching and departing, the gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze ¨C all merged into a symphony that provided a backdrop to Kaguya''s introspection. Lost in thought, she pondered the impact of choices on people''s lives. A simple decision, a chance meeting, or an unexpected event could alter the course of one''s destiny in ways that were both remarkable and unpredictable.

    As the train station continued to hum with activity, Kaguya found herself contemting her own journey. She recalled the dreams she had once harbored, the path she had envisioned as a future doctor, and how circumstances had led her to where she was now. The disappointment of a dream deferred had been painful, but her determination to excel as a nurse had been unwavering.

    With a sigh, Kaguya leaned back against the bench. Her gaze remained fixed on the tform, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. Amidst the ebb and flow of lives around her, she realized that every individual had a story ¨C a unique narrative shaped by their choices, circumstances, and the people they encountered along the way.

    The announcement of an arriving train pulled Kaguya from her reverie. As passengers gathered their belongings and made their way to the tform edge, she straightened up, her eyes focused on the iing train. With a mixture of anticipation and reflection, she prepared to board, knowing that her own story was still unfolding, filled with twists and turns that were yet toe.

    As Kaguya settled into the train, she found herself navigating the challenge of securing a seat among the crowded carriages. A pair of kind eyes caught her attention ¨C an elderly couple who noticed her struggle. They smiled warmly and shifted closer, making room for Kaguya to sit. Grateful for their gesture, Kaguya nodded her appreciation and took the offered seat.

    The rhythmic motion of the train and the gentle swaying of the carriage created a soothing ambiance. Kaguya''s gaze drifted towards the window, where a mesmerizing view unfolded before her. The city''s towering buildings were illuminated by the soft glow of streetlights, while the sky was painted with hues of orange and pink as the sun set. Airnes dotted the distant horizon, their twinkling lights resembling stars on earth.

    As the train carried her through this enchanting tableau, Kaguya''s exhaustion caught up with her. The lull of the journey and the gentle vibrations of the train lulled her into a state of drowsiness. Her eyelids grew heavy, and before she knew it, she had drifted into a light slumber.

    In her dream, Kaguya found herself in a hospital room. The scene was hauntingly familiar yet disconcerting. Before hery Rudy, his body immobilized by a tragic ident. Her heart clenched at the sight of his vulnerability, and she felt a rush of emotions ¨C concern, empathy, and a deep desire to care for him.

    In her dream, Kaguya became his caregiver, attending to his needs with unwavering dedication. She providedfort, tended to his wounds, and offered sce in moments of despair. The dream was bittersweet, a blend of tenderness and sorrow. Rudy, who had always appeared confident and capable, was now dependent on her care.

    A shiver ran down Kaguya''s spine as the dream intensified. Her subconscious unveiled her hidden longing to be there for Rudy, to offer her support andpassion in his times of need. The dream both frightened and tantalized her, revealing desires she had suppressed.

    With a start, Kaguya woke from her dream, her heart racing and her breathing uneven. She scolded herself for allowing such thoughts to surface, for entertaining notions that seemed so distant from her reality. Kaguya dismissed the dream as a terrible nightmare, determined to push those feelings aside.

    to her apartment, finding sce in the familiar route, but today was different. The exhaustion had a tight grip on her, and all she craved As the train reached her destination, Kaguya gathered her belongings and stood up. She approached the elderly couple who had been so kind to her during the journey and thanked them again for their generosity.

    Stepping out of the train station, Kaguya''s tiredness weighed heavily on her shoulders. Normally, she''d opt for the leisurely walk to her apartment, finding sce in the familiar route, but today was different. The exhaustion had a tight grip on her, and all she craved was the warmth of her apartment and a soothing hot bath.

    She waved down a few taxis, but they zoomed past her as if in a rush, their vacant lights ignored. The frustration in her tired eyes grew with each passing rejection. Some taxi drivers even shook their heads, their gestures indicating that her destination wasn''t lucrative enough for them.

    With a resigned sigh, Kaguya weighed her options. The thought of walking the distance felt daunting, but her apartment wasn''t too far off. She adjusted her bag on her shoulder, determination sparking in her gaze. Today, she was willing to push her limits, to prove that she could ovee even the most wearisome of days.

    As she walked, her steps were a little slower than usual, her fatigue clearly evident. Yet, her determination was unwavering. Each step brought her closer to the sanctuary of her apartment. The familiar surroundings provided a sense offort, even on days like this.

    Despite her exhaustion, Kaguya couldn''t help but appreciate the quietness of the night. The soft glow of streetlights and the distant hum of the city served as a gentle backdrop to her thoughts. With each step, her weariness seemed to lift slightly, reced by a sense of aplishment for persevering through the hurdles.

    By the time she reached her apartment building, a mixture of relief and satisfaction washed over her.

 Chapter 934 Kaguyas Apartment

    Chapter 934 Kaguya''s Apartment

    As Kaguya''s key turned in the lock, the door to her apartment swung open with a soft creak, allowing a glimpse into her personal sanctuary. Stepping over the threshold, Kaguya was immediately greeted by theforting embrace of her living space, a ce where she could unwind and be herself.

    The entrance led directly into the living room, where soft ambient lighting cast a warm glow that seemed to wrap around the room like a soothing hug. Cream-colored walls adorned with a few carefully selected paintings gave the space an inviting and tranquil ambiance.

    A plush gray sofa dominated the center, adorned with a few patterned throw pillows that added a touch of vibrancy. A wooden coffee table adorned with a couple of magazines and a vase of fresh flowers stood proudly in front of the sofa, a subtle hint of Kaguya''s penchant for simplicity and elegance.

    To the left of the living room was an open kitchte, separated by a sleek breakfast bar with high stools. The kitchen area was clean and organized, with white cabs neatly lining the walls and stainless steel appliances adding a modern touch. A ssh of color came from a potted nt perched on the windowsill, its green leaves adding a refreshing contrast to the otherwise monochromatic palette.

    As Kaguya continued into the apartment, she would pass apact study nook tucked against the wall opposite the kitchen. A small desk held herptop and a few study materials, reflecting her dedication to her dreams of bing a doctor.

    Further down the hallway, the door to Kaguya''s bedroom beckoned. Pushing it open, she would reveal a cozy and serene haven. Soft pastel blue walls exuded tranquility, while arge window let in natural light during the day. A queen-sized bed, dressed in crisp white linens and plush pillows, upied the center of the room. A collection of fairy lights adorned the headboard, casting a gentle and enchanting radiance in the evenings.

    Against one wall, a simple wooden wardrobe stood, its mirrored doors adding depth to the room and reflecting the soft illumination from the fairy lights. A vanity table with a well-loved mirror and a few makeup essentials was positioned next to the window, where Kaguya could enjoy the serene view as she got ready each morning.

    Finally, a door adjacent to the bedroom revealed apact bathroom, a private oasis for rxation. The walls were a soothing mint green, and a vintage-style wfoot bathtub stood proudly in one corner. Soft towels in shades of white and blue hung neatly on a towel rack, while a small shelf held a collection of skincare products and fragrances.

    Throughout the apartment, the presence of potted nts¡ª

    whether resting on windowsills or perched on shelves¡ªbrought a touch of nature and life into every corner. The gentle intery of colors, from the serene blues to the warm neutrals, created a cohesive and calming atmosphere.

    As Kaguya moved through her space, she couldn''t help but feel a sense offort and belonging. Her apartment was a reflection of herself¡ªsimple yet elegant, inviting yet personal¡ªa ce where she could find respite from the outside world and cultivate the dreams and aspirations that fueled her every step.

    Kaguya went to the living room and stretched her hands, yawning uncontrobly without any care. She tossed her belongings in the living room and released a deep sigh. The events of the evening reyed in her mind like scenes from a cherished movie, each frame bringing a mix of emotions that both warmed her heart and caused her anxiety.

    Without wasting a moment, Kaguya headed straight for the bathroom. She filled the bathtub with warm water, the steam gradually rising as she let the soothing ambiance envelop her. As she eased into the water, the warmth seeped into her skin, rxing her muscles and calming her racing thoughts.

    In the solitude of the bathroom, Kaguya''s mind painted vivid images of the day ¨C the luxurious restaurant, theughter, Rudy''s gentle gestures, and the camaraderie she had shared with both Rudy and Maria. The scenes yed like a dream, leaving a soft smile on Kaguya''s lips.

    As the hot water enveloped her, Kaguya''s mind drifted into a realm of wishes and fantasies. She imagined a life where every day was as full of joy andpanionship as today had been. Her heart ached for the possibility of more, of a deeper connection with Rudy beyond friendship. But the realization that Rudy already had Maria, who was carrying their child, cast a shadow of doubt over her fantasies.

    With a heavy sigh, Kaguya leaned back against the tub, her fingers tracing aimless patterns in the water. She acknowledged the futility of her desires, knowing that her feelings for Rudy couldn''t change the reality of the situation. She had seen the love and bond between Rudy and Maria, and she wouldn''t disrupt that.

    As the minutes passed, Kaguya''s thoughts became more serene, her mind embracing a mixture of eptance and longing. She let the warmth of the water cocoon her, allowing herself this fleeting moment of vulnerability and introspection. The soft glow of the bathroom lights created a sense of tranquility, and Kaguya found sce in the embrace of the bathwater.

    Kaguya''s wet body glistened softly under the bathroom''s warm lighting as droplets of water trickled down her smooth skin. Her damp hair clung to her shoulders and back, framing her face with tendrils that carried a touch of steam. The moisture created a subtle sheen, enhancing the gentle curves and contours of her figure.

    The small droplets adorned her corbone like delicate jewels, while rivulets of water traced their way down her arms, entuating the supple lines. Her skin, flush from the hot bath, held a rosy tint that added to her natural allure. With every movement, the droplets danced and shimmered, painting a picture of quiet sensuality. The air around her held the soothing scent of bath oils, infusing the atmosphere with a sense of rxation and tranquility.

    Eventually, Kaguya got out of the bathtub, wrapping herself in a towel and stepping out onto the cool tiles of the bathroom floor. She stared at her reflection in the mirror, her eyes holding a mixture of determination and wistfulness. Her heart may yearn for something more, but she knew that she had to respect the boundaries that already existed in Rudy''s life.

    Kaguya emerged from the bathroom, her skin slightly flushed from the warmth of the bath. She moved with a deliberate grace, her wet hair cascading over her shoulders and down her back. As she entered her bedroom, she nced around the dimly lit space, the soft glow of a bedsidemp casting a warm ambiance.

    She closed the door behind her, leaving the rest of the world outside as she sought sce within thefort of her own space.

    Carefully cing the towel on a nearby chair, Kaguya felt the cool air of the room brush against her skin, a sensation that sent a gentle shiver down her spine, her gaze momentarily drawn to the soft fabric before she turned her attention to the bed. She hesitated for a moment, her heart racing with a mix of anticipation and vulnerability. Then, with a determined exhale, she stepped towards the bed and gracefully lowered herself onto the plush mattress.

    Naked and unburdened by the constraints of clothing, Kaguya cocooned herself with a cozy nket. The cool air of the room mingled with the warmth of her skin, creating a cocoon offort that she relished. She stretched out, the soft fabric of the nket brushing against her sensitized flesh.

    Kaguya''s fingers brushed against the table by the bedside, seeking out her phone in the dim light. The device came to life under her touch, illuminating her face with its soft glow. She navigated to the photo gallery with practiced ease, her heart fluttering in anticipation of the memories captured earlier in the day.

    The images from today''s unforgettable moments with Rudy and Maria filled the screen, and Kaguya''s lips curled into a serene smile. Each image held a moment frozen in time ¨C Rudy''s charismatic grin, Maria''s infectiousughter, and the camaraderie that had wrapped around them like a warm embrace. Kaguya''s heart swelled as she relived the moments, her thoughts traversing through the scenes of the day.

    With her phone resting on her chest, Kaguya let herself get lost in the memories. She traced the contours of their faces with her fingertip, her mind retracing the steps they had taken, the words they had shared, and the emotions that had flowed freely. The silent intimacy of the photos served as a testament to the connection they had formed, capturing something both tangible and ethereal.

    Exhaustion settled over Kaguya''s body, a gentle reminder that the day had been both physically and emotionally demanding. Her eyelids grew heavy, and she felt herself drifting, caught between wakefulness and slumber. The phone slipped from her fingers,ing to rest on the bedspread beside her.

 Chapter 935 Back at the Castle

    Chapter 935 Back at the Castle

    As the sun began to set over the sprawling expanse of Rudy''s dynasty, a sleek and elegant car glided through the skies, defying gravity itself. It was the very same car that Rudy had gifted to Maria, now transformed by his unique abilities to transcend the limits of technology. The car, bathed in a soft golden light, approached the majestic walls of the castle.

    With the precision of an experienced pilot, Rudy expertly guided the flying car through the towering entrance of the castle. The car descended gracefully, its tires touching the ground with a gentle thud. The car''s doors opened, revealing the interior bathed in soft illumination that gave off an inviting warmth.

    Stepping out from the driver''s seat, Rudy''s confident andposed demeanor reflected his mastery over the vehicle. The transformation from a mundane terrestrial vehicle into a flying marvel was a testament to his ingenuity and his unique powers. A faint glow surrounded the car as it reverted to its original appearance, a seamless blend of futuristic design and cutting-edge technology.

    He looked inside the car and smiled softly after watching Maria''s defenseless sleeping body.

    He once again entered the car and with practiced ease, Rudy emerged from the vehicle, his strong arms cradling Maria''s sleeping form. She had sumbed to peaceful slumber after her daily dose of Rudy''s rich, restorative juice he had nutted inside her.

    Gently, Rudy ascended into the air with a solemn look on his face.. Maria''s body rested securely against his chest, her head nestled against his shoulder. The night sky painted a tapestry of stars above, casting a soft luminescence that illuminated their path. With the grace of a guardian spirit, Rudy soared through the night, carrying Maria in his arms.

    Landing gracefully on the balcony of their castle, Rudy stepped onto the cool stone, his movements unhurried. The scent of the flowers, vibrant and blooming, mingled with the sweet aroma of smoke that wafted from the incense that adorned the space. The tranquil atmosphere weed them, a haven of peace and serenity amidst the bustling world.

    As he entered the lounge with Maria in his embrace, the soft glow of ambient lighting bathed the room in a warm, inviting radiance. The plush furnishings beckoned, offering a ce of rest and sce. Rudy''s footsteps were hushed against the lush carpet as he approached afortable couch, his gaze tenderly fixed on Maria''s serene face.

    With utmost care, he settled her onto the cushions, ensuring that she was nestled in a cocoon offort. Her breathing remained deep and steady, the embodiment of restfulness. Rudy''s own features softened as he looked upon her, his heart brimming with a love that knew no bounds.

    The room''s enchanting scents wrapped around them, the heady fragrance of flowers mingling with the soothing aroma of incense. The flickering candlelight cast dancing shadows, creating a dreamlike atmosphere that matched the tranquility of the moment. Rudy''s fingers brushed a gentle caress against Maria''s cheek, a silent testament to his affection.

    Stepping back, he lingered for a brief moment, absorbing the serene scene before him. He smiled softly after looking at her innocent face and left the room facing backwards.

    With a focused expression, Rudy''s eyes shimmered with a faint ethereal light as he tapped into his enhanced vision abilities. As if peering through the walls themselves, he surveyed the various rooms and spaces of the castle. Each harem member''s location was revealed to him, their presence like glowing beacons in his mind''s eye.

    He detected some in their private chambers, lost in their own thoughts or activities. Others were gathered in themon areas, engaged in leisurely activities or engrossed in conversations. A few were exploring the castle''s grand hallways, their footsteps echoing through the empty corridors.

    A soft, knowing smile graced Rudy''s lips as he assessed the diverse array of activities his harem members were immersed in. With a purposeful focus, he extended his consciousness through the castle, casting a subtle telepathicmand that gently resonated within each of their minds.

    "Join me in the living room, please," his mental voice echoed, carrying the warmth and sincerity of his intentions.

    One by one, the harem members felt the gentle tug of Rudy''smand, apelling invitation that was difficult to resist. Their various activities were momentarily paused as they exchanged nces, sensing the unspoken call that bound them together.

    As if guided by an invisible thread, they began to converge towards the living room, the heart of their shared sanctuary. Conversations were left unfinished, books were set aside, and wandering footsteps redirected as they followed the telepathic summons that resonated within their minds.

    The living room soon became a focal point of reunion, a space that held within its walls theughter, camaraderie, and unique connections that had formed among them. Their gazes met as they gathered, each one carrying a reflection of the bonds they had forged and the experiences they had shared.

    Rudy stood at the center, his presence a steady anchor amidst the gathering. His smile was genuine, a testament to the deep care and affection he held for each member of his harem. Their diversity was a testament to the intricacies of their own stories, the paths that had brought them together under his watchful gaze.

    The air was charged with a sense of unity and shared purpose as the harem members settled, their eyes turning to Rudy with a mixture of anticipation and curiosity. The unspoken question hung in the air, a question that Rudy would soon address, fostering an environment of openness and understanding among them all.

    As each member of the harem gathered in the living room, Rudy greeted them with a warm smile and a nod of acknowledgment. The air was filled with a sense of camaraderie and connection, the shared experiences and memories woven into the fabric of their interactions.

    ===

    A/N- Now that the novel is being updated daily, your support through power stones, gifts, and golden tickets would be greatly appreciated.

    Also, since we now have (seven) official character illustrations provided by Webnovel, add poprity points for your favorite characters.

 Chapter 936 Haremâ€™s Reaction

    Chapter 936 Harem¡¯s Reaction

    Turning his attention to Rias, Jane, and Niti, Rudy''s gaze softened with genuine concern. His eyes met theirs, his expression one of gentle inquiry as he asked, "How are you all feeling after our session? I hope I didn''t push you too hard."

    Rias, Jane, and Niti exchanged quick nces, their faces tinted with a hint of embarrassment. Despite their initial shyness, they soon found their voices and settled into the plush chairs, each finding afortable spot from which to engage in the conversation.

    Jane, the confident vampire, cleared her throat and gave Rudy a yful smirk. "Well, I must admit, I didn''t expect to be quite so thoroughly exhausted. But it''s a good kind of soreness, you know?"

    Niti''s cheeks turned a delicate shade of pink as she shyly echoed Rias'' sentiment. "Yes, I agree. It was a challenging and scary session , but I appreciate the effort you put into it."

    Rias chimed in with a chuckle. "I thought I was in good shape, but you certainly pushed our limits, Rudy. I can already feel the pain and the pleasure I didn''t even know existed ."

    Rudy''s smile widened as he listened to their responses. His interactions with each member of his harem were unique and special, and he appreciated the honesty and openness they shared with him.

    "I''m d to hear that you all enjoyed it ," he said, his tone warm and encouraging. "Remember, the goal is always to make you feel good to your full potential while also ensuring your well-being. If any of you ever feel overwhelmed, please don''t hesitate to let me know."

    As the conversation continued to flow, Rudy engaged with Rias, Jane, and Niti, discussing their progress, exchanging lighthearted banter, and offering his insights. The embarrassment from their earlier fatigue gradually transformed into a sense of camaraderie and connection, a testament to the trust they had in Rudy and the unique dynamics of their rtionships.

    Amidst theughter and shared stories, Rudy''s role as the leader of the harem was not one of dominance, but of guidance, understanding, and genuine care. Each member of the harem found themselves contributing their own thoughts and experiences, enriching the shared space with the diversity of their personalities and backgrounds.

    The lively conversation with his harem members, Rias suddenly leaned forward, her brows furrowing as if she remembered something important. "Wait a minute, Rudy. Didn''t you mention something about wanting me to cook for you when you got back?"

    Rudy chuckled, his gaze warm as he met Rias''s concerned eyes. "Yes, I did mention that, Rias. But don''t worry about it. I actually had dinner while I was out with Maria."

    Rias''s expression shifted from concern to relief, her lips curving into a sheepish smile. "Oh, thank goodness! Ipletely forgot about it after I woke up from my nap. I''m sorry for not keeping my promise."

    Rudy''s grin widened, his voiceced with understanding. "No need to apologize, Rias. I appreciate your willingness to cook for me, but my stomach is full for now."

    Rias sighed audibly, her shoulders rxing as she settled back into her seat. "Well, that''s a relief. I didn''t want to leave you hungry after a long day."

    Amid the ongoing conversation, Rudy''s harem members exchanged knowing nces, their expressions tinged with amusement. Rias, noticing their behavior, furrowed her brows and leaned in, her curiosity piqued. "What''s going on? Why are you all looking at me like that?"

    Lilim let out a yful giggle, her gaze fixed on Rias. "Well, Rias, we couldn''t help but notice a certain change in your behavior recently."

    Rias''s cheeks turned a shade pinker as she shifted in her seat, feeling slightly self-conscious under the scrutiny. "Change? What do you mean?"

    Jane leaned forward, a mischievous grin ying on her lips. "Oh, you know what we mean, Rias. Your demeanor seems to shift after spending a night with Rudy."

    Rias''s eyes widened in surprise, her gaze darting from one harem member to another. "What? That''s not true!"

    Angelica joined in, her tone light but teasing. "Oh,e on, Rias. We''re your sisters, and we can tell when something''s different."

    Rias turned to Rudy, her voice a mixture of surprise and disbelief. "Rudy, is this really a thing?"

    Rudy chuckled, his eyes crinkling with amusement. "It''s not that you change drastically, Rias. It''s just that when we''re together, you tend to show a side that''s a bit more vulnerable, a bit more open."

    Rias''s cheeks flushed deeper, her gaze dropping slightly. "I...I didn''t realize..."

    Lilim''s voice was gentle as she continued, "It''s a good thing, Rias. It means you''refortable around him, and you can let your guard down."

    Rias nced at Rudy once more, a mixture of emotions swirling in her eyes. "I guess... I guess that''s true."

    The other harem members nodded in agreement, their smiles warm and reassuring. The atmosphere was lighthearted and teasing, but beneath ity a genuine camaraderie and understanding that defined their unique rtionships with each other and with Rudy.

    The girls of Rudy''s harem had gathered in the opulent living room of the castle, their curiosity piqued as they wondered why Rudy had called them together so suddenly. Their gazes turned expectantly to him, their expressions a mixture of anticipation and curiosity.

    "Rudy, is there a reason you''ve gathered us like this?" Angelica, always the perceptive one, voiced the collective question on their minds.

    Rudy looked around at each of them, his expression a mix of seriousness and a hint of apology. "I''m not sure if Maria has had the chance to tell you all herself, or if she even wants to share the news just yet," he began in a calm voice. "But I feel that I should tell you, even without her permission, because you are all a part of this...of our lives."

    The girls exchanged nces, sensing the gravity of the situation. Lilim spoke up, her tone gentle yet concerned. "Rudy, you don''t have to force this. If Maria wants to share something, we can wait until she''s ready."

    Rias, ever the empathetic one, chimed in, "Yes, Rudy, we''re a family here. We''ll support her no matter what."

    Rudy appreciated their understanding and the way they valued Maria''s feelings. He nodded, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. "I appreciate your consideration, but I''ve made my decision. Maria and I are deeply connected, and I believe in being honest with all of you."

    The room fell silent as the girls braced themselves for the news Rudy was about to reveal. Rudy took a deep breath, his eyes scanning each of their faces. The suspense hung heavy in the air, and then he spoke, his voice steady and resolute.

    "Maria is pregnant with my child."

    The announcement hung in the air, sinking in slowly as the implications of his words settled over them. There was a moment of stunned silence, then various reactions rippled through the group. Some girls gasped in surprise, while others exchanged excited nces. Some were simply shocked into speechlessness.

    Rudy let the news sink in, his gaze never wavering. "I know this is big news, and it''s going to change things for all of us," he continued, his voice filled with sincerity. "But I want you all to know that you are important to me, and this harem is my family. We''ll face this together, just like we have faced everything else."

    The room remained still as his words hung in the air, the weight of the news settling over them. Rudy had opened up to them, sharing a deeply personal aspect of his life, and they knew that whatevery ahead, they would face it as a united, loving family.

 Chapter 937 Rubyâ€™s Reaction

    Chapter 937 Ruby¡¯s Reaction

    Rudy had expected a variety of reactions ¨C perhaps some sadness, envy, or even anger. After all, he had thought his harem members might be upset that Maria was the first to bear his child.

    However, what he witnessed was entirely different from his expectations.

    Alice, the youngest and most shy of the group, was the first to react. She jumped up from her seat and pped her hands with glee. "Oh, Rudy, that''s wonderful news! Congrattions to you and Maria!" Her eyes sparkled with genuine happiness.

    Niti, the nurturing soul, gave Rudy a warm smile. "I''m so happy for both of you, Rudy. This is a blessing."

    Angelica, always yful, chimed in, "Looks like our little family is growing. Congrattions, Rudy!"

    One by one, they expressed their congrattions, their faces lit with genuine joy. Jane, who had once struggled with her feelings about motherhood, stepped forward and said, "Rudy, we''re all thrilled for you, truly. We''re not upset at all. Maria deserves all the happiness too."

    Rias, with her calm demeanor, nodded. "Yes, Rudy. We''re here for you and Maria, every step of the way."

    Rudy couldn''t believe what he was witnessing. His harem members weren''t harboring any negative emotions ¨C no jealousy, no resentment. They were genuinely happy for him and Maria.

    Rudy felt a profound sense of relief and gratitude. He had expected his revtion to create discord or tension, but instead, it had strengthened the bond among his harem members. They were a family, ready to support and celebrate each other''s joys and milestones, no matter the circumstances.

    As the room filled with smiles andughter, Rudy knew that he was blessed to have each of these remarkable women in his life. Their love and eptance were more precious than he could have ever imagined.

    However, Rudy couldn''t help but notice that Ruby had been conspicuously silent, her arms crossed and her expression stubbornly stoic in the midst of the joyful celebration that had erupted among his harem members. He understood her well enough to know that she wasn''t one to hide her true feelings behind a fake smile or hollow words, and he appreciated her authenticity.

    While the others were busy celebrating and wondering how Maria''s child will refer them as, Rudy decided to approach Ruby. He didn''t want her to feel left out or misunderstood.

    As he gently nudged her shoulder, Ruby turned her head to look at him, her eyes still harboring a hint of irritation. Her cheeks were slightly puffed in a ssic sulking fashion.

    Rudy couldn''t help but chuckle at her expression. "You know, Ruby," he began in a yful tone, "I was wondering if Maria''s child will call you cousin or aunt."

    Ruby''s eyes narrowed, and she shot him a re that could have melted steel. She crossed her arms even tighter and pursed her lips, making it abundantly clear that she was not in the mood for jokes.

    Rudy couldn''t suppress hisughter any longer. He found Ruby''s reaction utterly endearing. "Alright, alright," he conceded, raising his hands in mock surrender. "No jokes. I promise."

    Ruby huffed but couldn''t maintain her stern facade for long. A small smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she finally relented. "You better not," she muttered, her irritation giving way to amusement.

    Rudy was d to see Ruby''s sulkiness dissipate. He knew that she was fiercely protective and caring, and her initial reaction had likely been rooted in concern for him and Maria.

    As Ruby and Rudy stood side by side, observing the joyous celebrations of his harem members, Ruby couldn''t resist the temptation to share a private moment with him. She gently tugged at Rudy''s sleeve and leaned closer, her voice dripping with seduction as she whispered in his ear, "Come with me for a bit. I want to share something with you."

    Rudy, although intrigued by her offer, tried to be discreet. He responded, "Can''t we do that here, Ruby?"

    However, Ruby''s determination was evident in the way her expression darkened, and she grabbed Rudy''s hand firmly. With a yful but insistent smile, she began to pull him away from the living room, leading him down the hallway to the secluded lounge at the far end, where privacy could be assured, and no one was around to eavesdrop or interrupt.

    Once they reached the dimly lit lounge, Ruby turned to face Rudy, her eyes locked onto his with an intensity that hinted at her desires. It was clear that she had something specific in mind, something she wanted to share with him in the intimacy of this secluded space.

    The lounge was bathed in a soft, muted light, casting gentle shadows on the ornate furnishings that adorned the room. A plush velvet couch sat against one wall, while an elegant chandelier hung from the ceiling, scattering a warm glow throughout. Portraits of historical figures andndscapes adorned the walls, giving the room an air of timeless sophistication.

    In this refined setting, Rudy and Ruby stood facing each other, their expressions painted with curiosity and intrigue. Rudy''s emerald eyes sparkled with anticipation, his lips curled into a polite smile. He was genuinely interested in what Ruby had to say, but he also carried a hint of confusion as to why she had insisted on this private conversation.

    With grace and charm, Rudy inquired, "So, Ruby, what is it that you wanted to tell me? It must be something important if it couldn''t wait. I find it a bit rude to leave a celebration in the middle. Honestly, I would have felt a bit offended if any of my harem members had done that."

    Ruby, on the other hand, wore a look of contemtion. Her sapphire eyes held a mixture of determination and vulnerability, her cheeks tinged with a soft blush. She had a secret to share, something that had weighed on her mind, and now that they were alone in this elegant lounge, she felt the time was right to reveal it.

    Her voice, though, remained seductive as she leaned closer to Rudy, her breath warm against his ear. "It''s not something for the celebration, Rudy," she whispered, her words a velvet caress. "It''s something... personal. Just between you and me."

    The room seemed to hold its breath as the two figures stood in the intimate hush of the lounge, a secret about to be unveiled.

    Rudy was genuinely curious as it was unlike Ruby to act like that.

 Chapter 938 Rudy and Ruby

    Chapter 938 Rudy and Ruby

    In the soft and dimly lit lounge, Rudy and Ruby''s eyes locked onto each other, the anticipation crackling between them. Ruby''s sapphire eyes bore into Rudy''s dark crimson ones, her earlier hesitation reced with a newfound boldness. She moved her lips as if to speak, but then, with an unexpected burst of energy, she pushed Rudy gently but firmly onto the plush velvet couch.

    Rudynded on the couch, his expression a mixture of surprise and curiosity. Before he could react or question Ruby''s intentions, her slender fingers framed his face, her touch gentle yetmanding. With a maic pull, she drew him closer, their breaths mingling, and then, in a surge of passion, their lips met in a fervent kiss.

    It was a kiss filled with longing and unspoken desires, a rush of emotions that had been kept hidden for too long. Ruby''s lips were soft and inviting, and Rudy couldn''t help but respond to her fervor, his arms instinctively wrapping around her, pulling her closer still.

    The world outside seemed to fade away as their kiss deepened, and the lounge became a sanctuary for their intimate moment. Ruby''s actions had left Rudy pleasantly stunned, but he surrendered to the intensity of their connection, his heart racing in sync with hers.

    The kiss was a whirlwind of emotions, an unexpected storm that had swept Rudy off his feet. Ruby''s lips were like a sweet, intoxicating elixir, and he found himself unable to resist the allure of her passionate embrace. He had initially intended to stop her, to remind her of the celebration happening in the other room, but now, that thought seemed to be a distant echo.

    As their lips melded in a fiery dance, Rudy''s mind raced. He knew he should put a halt to this unexpected turn of events, but the sensation of Ruby''s lips on his was simply too captivating. His initial surprise had given way to a sense of surrender to the intensity of the moment.

    Ruby''s actions held a fervor he hadn''t anticipated, her kiss filled with a longing he hadn''t known existed. Rudy''s arms tightened around her, pulling her closer as if to assure her that he was present in this passionate exchange. He marveled at the softness of her lips and the warmth of her touch, and for a moment, he allowed himself to get lost in the sensation.

    As their lips finally parted, a sharp intake of breath passed between them, leaving Rudy slightly breathless and flushed. His dark crimson eyes, now darkened with desire and confusion, met Ruby''s intense gaze. He thought she might be done, but instead, she inhaled deeply and closed the small gap between them once more.

    Rudy''s mind was a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts and desires. He should have stopped her, put an end to this unexpected intimacy. Yet, he found himself sumbing to the electricity in the air, allowing the kiss to continue, yearning for what woulde next in this unpredictable moment.

    With their lips mere inches apart, Ruby''s fervor suddenly encountered an obstacle as Rudy gently but firmly pressed a hand against her chest, creating a small but significant space between them. His dark crimson eyes bore into hers, his expression a mixture of curiosity and judgment.

    "Did you not say you had something important to share with me?" Rudy questioned, his voice tinged with a sense of reproach.

    Ruby''s lips curved into a sly smile, her eyes holding a mischievous spark. "Yes," she admitted, her voice a sultry purr. "I wanted to ''share'' a kiss."

    Rudy raised an eyebrow, his gaze unwavering. "Ruby," he began, his tone firm but gentle, "when I said something important, I meant..."

    He didn''t finish his sentence, but Ruby could see the unspoken warning in his eyes. However, she wasn''t one to be easily deterred. With a yful glint, she responded, "But, Rudy, a kiss can be very important... at least, for me."

    She leaned in again, attempting to capture his lips once more, her intention clear: she was determined to prove the importance of that stolen moment of intimacy.

    Before Ruby could initiate another kiss, Rudy gently but firmly ced his hand over her lips, halting her advance. He looked into her eyes, a puzzled expression on his face, and inquired, "Ruby, what''se over you? This isn''t your usual behavior. You''ve never been this assertive before."

    Ruby bit her lower lip, her gaze avoiding his for a moment, before she finally spoke up. "Rudy," she began, her voice revealing a touch of vulnerability, "you''ve been spending so much time with the other harem members, and it felt like you were distancing yourself from me. I just... I wanted your attention, your affection."

    Rudy''s expression softened as he understood Ruby''s underlying concern. He sighed gently, his hand moving away from her lips. "Ruby," he began, "you were the one who set the challenge for me to make you fall in love. You know it''s not something that happens overnight. You have to work for it, just like everyone else."

    Ruby met his gaze with determination in her eyes. "But Rudy," she replied, her confidence returning, "it seems like you''re purposely ying hard to get."

    Rudy chuckled softly at herment. "Well, maybe a little," he admitted, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "But you know, it''s all part of the fun, isn''t it?"

    Ruby couldn''t help but smile at his response. "You''re impossible, Rudy," she said with a yful roll of her eyes.

    Rudy grinned and leaned closer to her, his lips hovering just inches from hers. "And you love it," he whispered before finally closing the distance between them with a gentle, lingering kiss.

    Ruby straddled Rudy''sp, her legs fittingfortably on either side as their passionate kiss continued. Her kisses grew increasingly fervent, igniting a fiery passion between them, and Rudy eagerly reciprocated. Their connection deepened, and the room seemed to blur as they surrendered to their desires.

    Rudy''s hands began to explore Ruby''s body, tracing the contours of her figure with a gentle touch. He savored the softness of her skin, the warmth of her body pressed against his. Ruby moaned softly in response, her senses overwhelmed by the intoxicating sensations.

    As their passion continued to rise, Rudy reluctantly pulled back, cing his hands firmly on Ruby''s shoulders to hold her still. He gazed intensely toward the entrance of the lounge, and Ruby followed his line of sight, perplexed.

    Confused and curious, Ruby searched the empty doorway but saw nothing. She turned back to Rudy, her eyes questioning.

    With a knowing smile, Rudy said, "Don''t worry, you cane in."

    Ruby''s heart raced with curiosity and excitement as she wondered who Rudy was addressing.

 Chapter 939 Dedications

    Chapter 939 Dedications

    Ruby''s curiosity grew as she continued to scan the darkened entrance, her eyes locked on the elusive silhouette. The tension in the room heightened until, with a gentle swish, a figure emerged from the shadows into the pool of light.

    It was Alice.

    Ruby couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in response to Alice''s appearance. Her presence at this particr moment seemed a little too coincidental. Without uttering a word, Ruby smoothly slid off Rudy''sp and gracefully adjusted herself beside him.

    Alice, noticing Ruby''s silent reaction, offered a small, apologetic smile. "I didn''t mean to disturb you two," she began, her voice calm andposed. "I was simply searching for Rudy and followed where the hallway led me."

    Ruby eyed Alice, assessing her carefully. The exnation seemed usible, and Alice''s demeanor appeared innocent enough. However, Ruby remained silent, choosing to keep her thoughts to herself for now.

    Rudy, ever the peacemaker, decided to address the tension in the room. He could sense Ruby''s frustration and wanted to assure Alice that her presence was wee.

    With a warm and reassuring smile, he turned to Alice and said, "Don''t worry, Alice. Even if it was on purpose, it''s okay. I know you must have an ''important'' reason to be here." Rudy emphasized the word ''important,'' his gaze shifting toward Ruby with a hint of yfulness.

    Ruby, who had been silently seething, couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Rudy''s antics. She shot him an annoyed re, fully aware that he was intentionally provoking her. But beneath her irritation, there was a trace of affection for the man who seemed to revel in her fiery reactions.

    Rudy, still wearing that mischievous grin, couldn''t hide his amusement as he met Ruby''s angry gaze. He enjoyed the yful banter between them, especially when it was sparked by his deliberate teasing. It was moments like these that made their unique bond even more special.

    Rudy patted the spot beside him, inviting Alice to take a seat. She hesitated for a moment, her nerves evident in the way she gulped and took a deep breath. Finally, she settled beside him and mustered the courage to ask him a question.

    "Did you talk with Dad and get his permission for me to sleep in your castle?" Alice inquired, her voice tinged with nervousness. She anxiously awaited Rudy''s response, unsure of what George had said.

    Rudy met her gaze, his dark crimson eyes gentle and reassuring. He smiled warmly before replying, "I went to talk with George, but he wasn''t home. However, rest assured, you can sleep here. I''m sure George wouldn''t mind."

    Alice, still feeling uneasy, shook her head. "I appreciate that, Rudy, but I can''t sleep over at anyone''s ce without getting my father''s approval. It''s just not something I do."

    Rudy''s annoyance flickered across his face momentarily. He sharpened his gaze and asked Alice, "Why are you so afraid of George? And since when did he be so strict about this?"

    Ruby decided to chime in, her voice calm but firm as she addressed Rudy. "Hey, if she doesn''t want to sleep here, you can''t force her, you know?" Her gaze flicked between Alice and Rudy, her bodynguage showing her support for Alice''s choice.

    Rudy nodded in agreement. "Obviously. I wouldn''t force her to stay here if she doesn''t want to; that''s out of the question. However, her reason is different."

    Alice remained silent, her emotions in turmoil. She loved Rudy deeply, and the idea of making him sad or disappointed weighed heavily on her. She did want to stay in Rudy''s castle, perhaps even move in permanently, but she knew that her father, George, would never allow it.

    "My father was strict too," Ruby interjected, sharing a knowing look with Rudy.

    Without a down, Rusher was a coward. However, Rudy couldn''t help but admire him a little, despite his harshness. Rusher''s unwavering determination to protect his loved ones, even if it meant crippling his own syndicate, had left a deep impression on Rudy.

    Ruby continued, her tone softening as she empathized with Alice''s situation. "I doubt and wonder if Alice''s father can be worse than my own in strictness. I''ve heard about how Alice''s mother passed away, and I understand George''s desire to protect his only daughter. I can imagine how he must feel, afraid of losing her."

    Rudy let out a sigh as he agreed to take Alice home, understanding her concerns. "Of course, Alice. We''ll get you back safely," he assured her. However, he added, "But just give me a moment here."

    Turning his attention back to Ruby, he gently pulled her closer, settling her onto hisp. Ruby''s cheeks flushed a bright red with embarrassment as she instinctively tried to get off Rudy''sp. But despite her efforts, she found herselfcking the physical strength to move him.

    Seeing her struggle, Rudy couldn''t help but grin mischievously. "What''s the matter, Ruby? You were quite assertive earlier," he teased.

    Ruby knew that her physical attempts were futile. She decided to use words instead, giving Rudy one of her trademark ring looks.

    She asked him to let her go, her voice carrying a mix of embarrassment and frustration. Rudy raised an eyebrow, genuinely curious. "Why are you acting differently now? You were making moves on me just a moment ago."

    Still blushing, Ruby nced over at Alice before returning her gaze to Rudy. "It''s... different with another harem member around," she admitted, her voice soft but resolute.

    Rudy chuckled softly, understanding her feelings but also trying to ease her embarrassment. "Ruby, it''s something we''ll all need to get used to. This is how our rtionships are going to be from now on."

    Ruby, however, wasn''t entirely convinced. She turned to Alice and asked, "Would you really do this if you were in my ce, Alice?"

    Alice didn''t hesitate. She met Rudy''s eyes with determination and nodded. "Yes, I would, Ruby. I''d do anything Rudy wants, and I''d do everything in my power to please him, in any way he desires."

    "..."

    "I would even suck his dick here if he wanted me to."

 Chapter 940 A Calm Night

    Chapter 940 A Calm Night

    Ruby carefully got off Rudy''sp, a mixture of embarrassment and irritation visible on her face. "I''ve had enough for today," she stated firmly, avoiding eye contact with Rudy. "I''m heading to my room to sleep."

    Rudy, undeterred, leaned back on the couch, one arm draped casually over the backrest. "We can continue where we left off once I''ve dropped Alice off," he suggested with a yful smirk.

    Ruby didn''t even spare him a nce. "You''ll have to wait until I''m in the mood again," she retorted before walking away, her steps echoing faintly in the hallway.

    Rudy couldn''t help but groan at her response. He got up from the couch, his attention now focused on Alice. He extended a hand to help her up, looking at her warmly. "Are you ready?"

    Alice nodded in response, her nerves still palpable. In an instant, they teleported and appeared in Alice''s room, the scene of her familiar surroundings filling Rudy''s senses.

    It was past midnight, and the darkest hours of the night surrounded them.

    Nervously, Alice turned to Rudy, her voice trembling slightly as she asked, "Can you use your vision ability to check if Dad has returned home?"

    Rudy nodded, understanding her concern. He closed his eyes, activating his vision ability, and scanned the entire house. After a suspenseful moment, he finally opened his eyes and turned to Alice with a reassuring smile. "He''s not home yet, Alice. You''re safe."

    Alice sighed in relief and sat down on her bed. She hugged Rudy tightly, appreciating his presence and thefort it brought her. Her innocent eyes looked up at him, filled with gratitude. "Can you stay with me until Dad returns? You can teleport away when hees back."

    Rudy, always a bit cheeky, raised an eyebrow and asked with a yful tone, "What do I get in return for granting your wish?"

    Alice pondered for a few seconds, her brows furrowed in thought, trying to think of something appropriate to say in response to Rudy''s yful question. Amused by her innocent reaction, Rudy couldn''t help but chuckle softly. He leaned down and hugged her tightly, patting her gently on the head.

    "There''s no need to worry, Alice," he reassured her in a warm, soothing tone. "I''ll stay with you for as long as you want."

    Alice felt a rush of relief wash over her. She let go of her tight grip on Rudy and, with a contented sigh, leaned back against the b on her bed. She arranged the pillows behind her to make herself morefortable, stretching her legs out in front of her.

    Rudy settled in beside her, their closeness bringing a sense of warmth and security. As soon as he did, Alice decided to take the initiative. With a yful glint in her eyes, she swiftly moved, crawling on top of him, her expression one of surrender as she nestled herselffortably against him.

    In the dimly lit room, the atmosphere was charged with an unspoken tenderness. Alice, perchedfortably on top of Rudy, stared into his eyes with a sweet, affectionate smile. Her fingers gently traced along his jawline, caressing his cheek as she leaned in and nted a soft kiss on his lips.

    Rudy''s eyes closed momentarily as her lips met his, a warm and gentle sensation that seemed to envelop them both. When she pulled back, he looked at her with a gentle smile, his fingers softly brushing a strand of hair from her face.

    Her eyes sparkled with a hint of yfulness as she moved in again, this time cing a tender kiss on his cheek. Then, with a contented sigh, Alice shifted herself and rested her head against Rudy''s chest.

    Theyy there in the quiet intimacy, neither of them needing words to fill the silence. The room was filled with the rhythmic sound of Rudy''s heartbeat, aforting and steady cadence that Alice found strangely soothing. asionally, she would tilt her head up and kiss him again, her lips meeting his in soft, lingering kisses.

    Rudy''s hand moved in a slow, gentle caress down her back, his touch feather-light and soothing. Sometimes, he would y with her hair, running his fingers through the strands as they shared this tranquil moment of closeness and affection. It was a moment that needed no words, a silent understanding that bound them together in a warm, tender embrace.

    Alice''s gaze, filled with a mix of vulnerability and curiosity, flickered as she looked up at Rudy. Her voice was soft, almost hesitant, as she asked, "Are you going to leave me?"

    Rudy''s brow furrowed slightly in confusion, but he replied in a calm, reassuring tone, "No, Alice. I won''t go anywhere until your dad returns."

    Alice shook her head, her eyes locking onto his with a hint of desperation. "I didn''t mean it that way," she rified. "I meant... will you leave me?"

    The seriousness of her question registered in Rudy''s eyes. He took a moment to absorb her words before responding firmly, "No, Alice. I won''t leave you."

    A flicker of frustration crossed her features, and she pouted slightly. "You know that''s not what I mean. I meant, will you ever leave me alone... like, forever?"

    Rudy''s expression shifted to a mixture of surprise and concern. "Alice, why would you even think something like that?"

    Her gaze met his earnestness, and she replied, "I just... I need to know. Things are different now, and with all the other girls around..."

    Rudy cut her off, his voice carrying a hint of annoyance. "Alice, you''re different. We''re different. We have a bond that no one else in my harem has. Before being lovers, we were best friends, childhood friends. We can''t be separated, and I have no intention of ever leaving you alone."

    He leaned down and kissed her gently, his lips warm and reassuring. When he pulled away, he added with a tender smile, "You''re like a dear little sister to me, Alice. I''ll always protect you, and I hate to see you sad."

    Alice''s cheeks puffed up slightly, her yful spirit returning. "Don''t sister-zone me after everything we''ve done together," she teased, her eyes dancing mischievously.

    Rudy chuckled and kissed her again, more passionately this time, his arms wrapping around her in a protective embrace. "You''re right," he whispered against her lips. "You''re much more than a sister to me, Alice."

 Chapter 941 Hey George

    Chapter 941 Hey George

    The room was filled with a serene quietness as Rudy and Alicey on the bed, their bodies entwined in a warm embrace. The only sound that broke the silence was the gentle cadence of their breaths.

    Alice''s voice, tinged with sadness, pierced the tranquility. "Rudy," she began in a soft tone, "I... I feel sad and guilty."

    Rudy shifted slightly to look at Alice, his eyes filled with concern. "Sad and guilty? What do you mean, Alice?"

    She met his gaze with a seriousness that was umon for her. "I feel sorry for Alice in the other worldline," she admitted. "The other me... she never got to experience any of this." Her hand gesture between them, indicating their intimate moment. "She didn''t get to have her Rudy."

    A heavy silence hung in the air as Rudy absorbed her words. Alice continued, her voiceden with guilt, "She... shemitted suicide after years of depression. I know it''s not my fault, but I can''t help feeling guilty for being here, for being happy, while she went through so much pain."

    Rudy searched for the right words, his brow furrowed with thought. Finally, he spoke, his tone gentle but unsure. "Alice, I... I don''t know what to say. I think about the other girls in the other worldline too, the ones who didn''t get the chance we did." He sighed, his eyes distant. "But, you see, it''s not our ce to dwell on what happened in another worldline. What''s done is done, and we can''t change it. We''re here now, together, and we have to make the most of it."

    He turned his gaze back to Alice, his eyes filled with tenderness. "Don''t feel guilty for being happy, Alice. You deserve all the happiness in the world. And I''m here with you, just like you''re here with me. That''s what matters."

    Alice''s expression lightened slightly, a hint of relief in her eyes. "Thank you, Rudy," she said softly. "I do feel a little better now."

    But her somber mood quickly returned as she shifted her thoughts to the other Rudy. "You know," she began, "as sad as I feel for the others in the other worldline, I can''t help but think that the other Rudy had the worst fate of all."

    Rudy''s reaction was subtle, but a hint of annoyance flickered across his face. He chose not to let Alice notice and responded, "That Rudy got exactly what he deserved. He couldn''t have had a more fitting end. Alice from the other worldline and the other girls suffered because of him. He was... well, he was an absolute piece of shit."

    Alice was surprised by Rudy''s vehement response. She couldn''t help but question, "But Rudy, don''t you think that the same events might have unfolded even if you didn''t have the future memories from the other worldline? It''s not entirely his fault, is it? I mean, you could have made the same choices if you didn''t already know the end results of them, right?"

    Rudy''s gaze grew distant as he pondered her question. "At first, I thought that too," he admitted. "But the more I learned, the more I realized that many of the things that have happened in this worldline didn''t ur in the other one. There are significant differences between the two, and I''m not sure how they would have yed out without my influence."

    He sighed, his brow furrowing. "But one thing''s for certain: Rudy from the other worldline was a terrible person, and he''s the reason all those girls suffered. I''m determined to make things right in this worldline, to ensure that no one else has to endure what they did."

    "I know, Rudy. You don''t have to push yourself too hard." She kissed Rudy on the lips before continuing, "You are just a regr teenage highschool boy who isn''t even eighteen yet. You can take it easy sometimes and enjoy your life without worries, just like a normal person.

    "If I had time¡­ Alice, if I had time¡­" he muttered in a solemn voice with a wry smile on his face.

    "You mean, if you ''have'' time, right?" she asked with a judging look on her face.

    Rudy smiled and nodded, "Yes¡­"

    The night enveloped the room in an inky darkness, and the only sounds were the soft rustling of sheets and the rhythmic sound of Alice''s calm breathing. Shey nestled in Rudy''s arms, her head resting on his chest as he gently stroked her hair. Rudy''s touch was tender, his fingers trailing down her back in soothing patterns. He couldn''t resist cing a light kiss on her forehead, his affection for her evident in his actions.

    As Rudy continued to pamper Alice with back rubs, head pats, and sweet kisses, her eyelids grew heavy, and a serene smile graced her lips. The warmth of his embrace and the softness of his touches lulled her into a peaceful slumber.

    Once he was certain that Alice was in a deep and undisturbed sleep, Rudy carefully cradled her in his arms and rose from the bed. He moved with the utmost care, not wanting to wake her. Gently, he lowered her onto the soft sheets and pulled the nket up to cover her, tucking her in like a precious gift.

    With Alice safely tucked in, Rudy silently slipped out of the room, closing the door behind him. The house was cloaked in darkness, not a single light to be seen. Rudy moved through the inky ckness with the confidence of someone who knew the ce like the back of their hand.

    Hours passed, and the front door creaked open. George stepped inside, a tired and weary look on his face. He headed straight to the kitchen, his movements mechanical. The soft hum of the fridge filled the room as he opened it and retrieved a water bottle. The dim light from the fridge momentarily illuminated his figure before fading as he closed the door.

    Just as George was about to take a sip from the bottle, a voice sliced through the silence, sending a shiver down his spine. "Hey, George."

    Startled, George turned toward the sound, his heart pounding in his chest. The kitchen lights flicked on, and there, sittingfortably on the living room couch, was Rudy. His eyes bore into George like a predator locking onto its prey, a sly and knowing smile ying on his lips.

    "Ru¡­dy¡­?" George stuttered.

    "Let''s y a little game, shall we?" Rudy said as an evil smirk covered his face.

 Chapter 942 Organizations Reaction

    In the dimly litmand center, the elites responsible for the ndestine experiments watched in disbelief as reports flooded in about the devastating attack on their facility. Their faces twisted with a mix of shock, anger, and bewilderment. How could a single individual possess such power and singlehandedly dismantle their carefully crafted stronghold?

    The screens before them disyed the wreckage left in the wake of Rudy''s assault. The bodies of their once formidable super soldiersy strewn across the floors of thebyrinthine facility. The room was filled with the eerie silence of their defeat.

    Frantic whispers filled the air as the elites tried to piece together what had just unfolded. Their minds raced, struggling toprehend how this solitary figure had managed to achieve what seemed impossible. They reviewed the surveince footage, analyzing every frame in search of answers, but all they found was chaos and destruction.

    "He must have had allies," one of the elites suggested, desperationcing their voice. "No one person could have done this alone."

    But their scans of the facility revealed no traces of outside interference, no signs of any secret aplices. It was as if Rudy had materialized out of thin air, wreaking havoc and dismantling their empire.

    "He had ess to esper powers," another elite muttered, their voice tinged with fear. "Unparalleled abilities that defied our understanding."

    Frustration and confusion filled the room as they realized the extent of their defeat. The elites exchanged nces, grappling with the notion that their fortress had been breached so easily. They were entangled in a web of questions, yearning for answers that seemed just beyond their reach.

    One thing was certain ¨C Rudy had left no trace of his identity behind. He had obliterated thebyrinthine facility, erasing any evidence that could lead back to him. It was as if he had anticipated their pursuit and ensured that his identity would remain an enigma.

    "Maybe one of the test subjects awakened their powers thanks to their special blood traits and destroyed everything?" Someone suggested a possibility.

    The top elites erupted into a storm of furious voices, their anger consuming them like a wildfire. They mmed their fists onto the table, veins bulging on their foreheads, as their shouts filled the room.

    "He must pay for this! Find him! Find him now!" bellowed the leader, his voice thick with venom and rage. His face flushed crimson with fury, the intensity of his wrath causing his body to tremble.

    The others, equally consumed by fury, paced the room, their eyes burning with a fervor that bordered on madness. They hurled usations and threats, their words dripping with venomous intent.

    "We will tear him limb from limb!" one elite hissed through clenched teeth, their hands curling into fists, knuckles turning white. "He will know the true meaning of suffering!"

    Another elite, veins pulsating on their temples, smashed a nearby monitor with a swift strike of their hand. The shattered ss and twisted metal mirrored their seething emotions.

    "He thinks he can challenge us? We will make an example of him!" an elite roared, their voice a thunderous growl that echoed through the room. The sheer force of their anger sent objects crashing to the ground, the room quivering under the weight of their fury.

    As their rage reached its peak, the elites exchanged nces, their eyes burning with a shared determination. They had been humiliated, their authority undermined, and now vengeance was the only sce they sought.

    "We will spare no expense, leave no stone unturned," the leader dered, his voice dripping with menace. "We will find him, and when we do, we will unleash a fate upon him that will make his every waking moment a living nightmare."

    Their expressions twisted with a mix of vengeance and grim satisfaction. Their desire for retribution was palpable, their thirst for cruel justice insatiable. They reveled in the thought of inflicting pain upon the one who had dared challenge them.

    In that room, amidst the wreckage and the echoes of their fury, a sinister resolve took hold. They swore an oath to track down the elusive figure responsible for the audacious attack, to hunt him down like a cornered animal, and deliver unto him a fate so cruel that it would echo through the ages.

    With their minds consumed by vengeance, they dispersed, each elite tasked with a mission to uncover the truth and to bring about the retribution they so desperately craved. The air crackled with their collective determination, their furious steps echoing through the corridors, as they embarked on a relentless pursuit of the man who had dared to challenge their dominance.

    With a heavy sigh, the elites acknowledged the enormity of their defeat, but swore to take revenge. They knew they would have to regroup, rebuild, and seek revenge against the force that had decimated their empire. But the road ahead seemed uncertain, filled with shadows and unanswered questions.

    "We don''t have to worry too much. Only one of our facilities was destroyed. We have many¡­ many more¡­"

    As the elites dispersed from themand center, a lingering sense of fear and determination settled within them. They would hunt for clues, tirelessly searching for the truth behind Rudy''s powers and his motives. For they understood that until they unraveled the mystery of this singr figure, they would forever be haunted by the echoes of his unstoppable might.

    Themand center buzzed with frantic activity. Thousands of workers, d in white coats and sporting furrowed brows, scurried about the cavernous room. Computer monitors flickered with lines of code, and stacks of documents piled high on desks. The tension in the air was palpable as everyone focused on the daunting task at hand ¨C finding clues to unravel the mystery of the recent attack.

    Seated at the top floor of themand center were three individuals, their expressions varying from stern concentration to thinly veiled frustration. Among them, George leaned over a console, eyes locked onto the screen, his fingers deftly manipting the controls.

    George was known for his meticulous nature, and when a puzzle presented itself, he relished the opportunity to piece it together. This was no different. He scrutinized the recovered footage of the attack, frame by frame, his eyes darting back and forth as he looked for even the smallest hint that might lead them to the assant.

    "Whoever you are¡­ I will find you for sure¡­" he muttered.

 Chapter 943 Rudys Deliberately Dropped Evidence

    Chapter 943 Rudy''s Deliberately Dropped Evidence

    In the busymand center, George''s sharp eyes remained fixed on the blurry, chaotic footage of the recent attack. The monitors bathed his stern visage in pale, flickering light as he meticulously scanned each frame for any clue that could shed light on the mysterious assant.

    The room hummed with tension as countless workers sifted through data, documents, and debris scattered across the attack site. While George''s colleagues, Seated nearby were his two colleagues. One, a bespectacled woman with a perpetually furrowed brow, hunched over a cluttered table, scribbling notes feverishly. The other, a middle-aged man with a perpetually unamused expression, observed the proceedings with a detached air of skepticism.

    The footage yed out like a chaotic symphony of destruction. Smoke billowed, rms red, and figures moved in a bewildering dance of violence. George focused on every detail, determined not to overlook even the smallest hint that might lead them to the assant.

    As George meticulously analyzed the footage, his eyes narrowed at a particr frame. In the midst of the chaos, something caught his attention¡ªa glint of metal, a familiar shape. He froze the frame and zoomed in, revealing a bracelet, partially obscured by debris and dust.

    Recognition struck him like a bolt of lightning. He knew that bracelet. It was a piece he''d seen before, one that had caught his eye on a different asion entirely.

    George''s mind raced back to a conversation he''d overheard in a car, an innocent exchange between Alice and Rudy. They''d been discussing a lost bracelet, a gift from Alice to Rudy, and George recalled Rudy''s careless remark about miscing it somewhere.

    discussing a lost bracelet, a gift from Alice to Rudy, and George recalled Rudy''s careless remark about miscing it somewhere.

    Could it be? Could the bracelet from that conversation and the one in the footage be one and the same? George''s heart quickened, but he was reluctant to draw any conclusions. It was possible that someone else had a simr bracelet, after all.

    The image on the screen remained unclear. Blurriness, dust, mist, and fog obscured the area, making it impossible to definitively identify the attacker. The presence of the bracelet was certainly intriguing, but George knew that evidence this circumstantial wasn''t enough to use Rudy.

    He shifted to another tab on his screen and sent a message to the workers at the attack site. He attached a picture of the bracelet, along with a request for them to search for it amidst the wreckage. If Rudy were indeed the attacker, logic dictated that the bracelet should be present at the scene.

    Now it was a waiting game. George leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled as he contemted the implications of what he had seen. The revtion, if true, was a grave one. Rudy, the kid he has known since forever, had seemingly orchestrated this audacious attack.

    The minutes dragged on as George watched the live feed from the attack site. Workers scoured the area with meticulous care, their heamps piercing the darkness. Every overturned stone and shredded piece of metal became a potential clue.

    As he waited for a response, George''s mind churned with conflicting thoughts and emotions. On one hand, he couldn''t dismiss the possibility that Rudy was involved. The connection conflicting thoughts and emotions. On one hand, he couldn''t dismiss the possibility that Rudy was involved. The connection between the bracelet and their earlier conversation was too conspicuous to ignore. On the other hand, he hesitated to ept the idea that his own family member could be responsible for such violence.

    Minutes felt like hours as George anxiously monitored his screen, hoping for word from the workers on the ground. He knew that finding the bracelet wouldn''t definitively prove Rudy''s guilt, but it would be a critical piece of the puzzle. In the shadowy world of ndestine organizations and covert operations, any lead was precious.

    Finally, a message pinged on George''s screen¡ªa photo attached. His heart pounded as he opened it. They had found the bracelet¡ª

    Alice''s gift to Rudy¡ªin the midst of the wreckage.

    Its distinctive design left no room for doubt.

    A heavy sigh escaped George''s lips as he contemted the gravity of this revtion. He couldn''t deny the evidence before him.

    "Rudy¡­ was the assant behind the attack on the ndestine facility?"

    George''s colleagues, engrossed in their own tasks, hadn''t initially noticed the change in his demeanor. But as he continued to scrutinize the image of the recovered bracelet, they picked up on his altered state.

    The bespectacled woman, her pen poised over a notebook filled with scribbled notes, was the first to speak up. "George, have you found something? A clue, perhaps?"

    The middle-aged man beside her leaned in, clearly eager for any lead they could uncover.

    George hesitated, his mind wrestling with conflicting motives. On one hand, he wanted to maintain his image as the diligent investigator who''d cracked the case. On the other hand, a more sinister ambition gnawed at him¡ªto eliminate Rudy and im the glory for himself.

    After a few seconds of contemtion, he chose the path of deception. He gave them a reassuring smile that concealed his inner turmoil and replied, "Well, I wouldn''t say it''s anything groundbreaking. Just a few pieces that might lead somewhere, might not. You know how these cases go."

    His colleagues nodded in understanding, although the tension in the room didn''t dissipate.

    The middle-aged man arched an eyebrow, clearly unsatisfied with George''s vague response. "Interesting? Come on, George, don''t keep us in suspense. What did you find?"

    George weighed his words carefully. "It''s rted to the attack, but I need to investigate it further. Sitting in front of a screen won''t get me the answers I need. I think it''s time to visit the attack site in person."

    He nced at his colleagues, offering them an opportunity to join him in the field. However, their practical minds prevailed, and they declined his offer.

    Both of his colleagues seemed intrigued by the idea, but practicality won out. The woman shook her head. "As much as I''d love to join you, George, we can''t leave themand center unsupervised. We have to oversee the investigation from here."

    The middle-aged man nodded in agreement. "That''s right. We''ll provide support from here, analyze the data, and coordinate with the teams on the ground."

    George''s fake smile remained firmly in ce, but inwardly, he was relieved. He didn''t want his colleagues to apany him to the attack site. He had his own agenda to pursue, one that didn''t align with their interests.

    "Well then," George said, rising from his seat, "I''ll head to the site and see if there are any leads to follow up on. I''ll keep you both updated."

    George then went to the attack site in his car, picked up the bracelet and went straight to his house¡ª all while nning to eliminate Rudy from the picture.

 Chapter 944 Unspoken Intentions

    Chapter 944 Unspoken Intentions

    George''s mind was in turmoil as he drove home. The bracelet he''d retrieved from the attack sitey on the passenger seat, a constant reminder of the enigma that was Rudy. Thoughts swirled in his head, a mix of anger, confusion, and a thirst for revenge.

    As he navigated the streets, he couldn''t help but ponder how Rudy had acquired such incredible powers. It was as if he had be a force of nature, capable of tearing through the ndestine facility with ease. George had spent his life in pursuit of mythical beings and their powers, but nothing in his experience could ount for what he''d witnessed.

    "Why didn''t I know about this before?" George muttered to himself, his knuckles white as they gripped the steering wheel. "How could Rudy have hidden such abilities?"

    It was a question that gnawed at him. If Rudy possessed these extraordinary powers, why had he never used them before? Why had he remained hidden for so long, seemingly content with a life that masked his true potential?

    As he pulled into his driveway, George''s thoughts raced. He decided to keep the bracelet with him as evidence, just in case. His office bag, slung over his shoulder, was a convenient cover for histe return from work.

    George unlocked the front door and stepped into the darkness of his home. He moved with the confidence of someone who knew every inch of his surroundings. Passing through the living room, he headed to the kitchen, intent on quenching his thirst.

    Just as he opened the refrigerator door and retrieved a bottle of water, a voice, dripping with a sense of foreboding, echoed through the darkness.

    "Hey, George."

    George froze, the bottle of water halfway to his lips. He knew that voice. It was Rudy''s, and it carried with it an unsettling certainty that George''s world was about to be upended.

    Startled, George questioned Rudy, his voice filled with a mix of surprise and suspicion, "Rudy, what on earth are you doing in my house at this hour, sitting here in the dark?"

    Rudy, unfazed by the inquiry, replied calmly, "I came to ensure Alice made it home safely before her curfew. She was worried about being alone, so I promised to wait with her until you returned."

    George''s eyebrows furrowed with concern as he nced around the dimly lit living room. "Where is Alice now?"

    Rudy maintained hisposure. "She''s sound asleep in her room. It''s just the two of us here in the living room."

    The room fell into a tense silence as George struggled to make sense of the situation. He couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss, and the unexpected presence of Rudy in his home at thiste hour raised a multitude of questions in his mind. Rudy''s calm demeanor only added to the enigma, leaving George to grapple with the unknown intentions of his uninvited guest.

    George took a deep breath and decided topose himself. He walked to a tform where he had a coffee maker, figuring that a cup of coffee might help him think more clearly. "Would you like some coffee, Rudy?" he asked, doing his best to keep the conversation casual.

    Rudy nodded appreciatively. "Sure, I''d love some. I prefer it brewed strong, ck, with just a touch of sugar."

    As George busied himself with the coffee maker, grinding the beans and starting the brew, he engaged in small talk to maintain the fa?ade of a normal, friendly interaction. "So, Rudy, how''s everything going on your end? Keeping busy, I assume?"

    Rudy, too, kept his responses light and unassuming. "Oh, you know how it is. Always something to do, someone to see."

    The seconds ticked by, and George couldn''t help but feel the weight of the situation pressing on him. On the surface, he appeared calm and collected, but underneath, he was battling with a difficult decision. He knew the risks of attacking Rudy. If he made a move and failed, it could expose his own identity as one of the ndestine facility''s elites. But if he didn''t act, he might be cing his own safety, and Alice''s, in jeopardy.

    The coffee machine beeped, signaling that the brew was ready. George poured the dark, steaming liquid into two mugs, one of them customized to Rudy''s taste. He turned around, handing Rudy a mug, his eyes locked onto Rudy''s every move.

    As Rudy epted the coffee with a gracious smile, the room was filled with an uneasy silence. Both men were acutely aware of the tension hanging in the air, and they continued to tread carefully, each contemting their next move.

    In the midst of their seemingly casual conversation, George remained standing in front of Rudy, casually leaning on the tform where the coffee maker rested. He wanted to maintain a fa?ade of normalcy, despite the turmoil brewing within him.

    "So, Rudy," George began, his tone rxed, "how are your exam preparations going? And how''s Alice doing academically in school?"

    Rudy took a thoughtful sip of his coffee before responding, "Well, my exams areing along fine, thanks for asking. And Alice? She''s a bright student, always at the top of her ss."

    The words exchanged between them appeared mundane, the kind of small talk one might expect between a father and his daughter''s close friend. But underneath the surface, the atmosphere was charged with unspoken tension.

    With a sip of his coffee, Rudy decided to venture into deeper territory. "You know, George, I''ve been thinking about Alice''s future. What are your thoughts on letting her move out once she finishes high school and enrolls in a university in another city?"

    George''s expression remained stoic for a few seconds, his gaze locked onto Rudy''s, neither of them blinking. It was a pivotal moment in their conversation, a topic that carried significant weight.

    Finally, George broke the silence. "I''ve always said I want what''s best for Alice. If she decides that moving to another city for her education is what''s best for her, I won''t stand in her way."

    Their eyes remained locked, a silent battle of wills taking ce beneath the surface. It was a contest of unspoken desires and hidden motives. And then, in a sudden, unexpected turn of events, Rudy ced his empty coffee cup down and stood up.

    His index finger rose, glowing with a mysterious energy. With a mere thought, he manifested a magic ball, causing it to expand in size before his eyes. The ball was a vibrant disy of ethereal colors, but then, as Rudy concentrated, it transformed into something far more ominous ¨C a violent ck matter ball, its size reduced to that of a mere pinpoint.

    George watched in a mixture of awe and horror as the surreal scene unfolded before him. It was a stark reminder of the extraordinary powers Rudy possessed, powers that defied exnation andprehension. The unspoken tension in the room had escted into an unspoken threat, and George couldn''t help but wonder what Rudy''s intentions were.

    ''What''s going on? Why is he reveing his powers to me? Moreover, what is he nning? He shouldn''t know who I am, so the possibility of him attacking me is little to none. Perhaps, he is trying to see my reaction? This insolent¡­. Is he trying to test me?''

 Chapter 945 Kitchen Battle

    Chapter 945 Kitchen Battle

    The room hung heavy with tension, a palpable sense of dread that clung to the very air they breathed. George, a man of intellect and reason, stood frozen before a phenomenon that defied all rationality. He ached to dismiss it as an borate illusion, a conjurer''s trick, something born of technology or sleight of hand. But the look on Rudy''s face, the unyielding intensity in those dark eyes, shattered any illusions of normalcy.

    The violent ck matter that swirled malevolently on Rudy''s fingertip demanded an exnation that George couldn''t provide. His mind raced, thoughts colliding in a frantic scramble for coherence, for any semnce of reason. What he witnessed challenged the core of his understanding of the world.

    Rudy''s voice, calm and chilling, sliced through the silence. "I asked you to y a game with me, so let''s start. The game will be called Truth or dare, shall we?"

    George''s facade of indifference faltered for a moment. He cleared his throat, an attempt to regain some semnce ofposure, before he cautiously replied, "Truth or dare? Rudy, I''m not sure I understand what you mean. Is this some kind of borate prank or...?"

    Rudy''s stare, unrelenting and dark, bore into George''s soul. It was as if he could see through theyers of pretense and denial, peering into the depths of George''s thoughts. The sinister nature of the swirling matter on Rudy''s fingertip gnawed at the edges of George''s sanity.

    For a brief moment, George toyed with the notion of epting Rudy''s game, of navigating this iprehensible territory with caution. But the fear, the instinct for self-preservation, held him captive. The unknown loomed like an abyss, a precipice from which he dared not descend.

    George fought to maintain hisposure, his face a carefully crafted mask of confusion. "What...what do you mean by all that, Rudy?" He waved his hand vaguely toward the swirling ck substance on Rudy''s fingertip, feigning bewilderment.

    Rudy''s piercing gaze remained fixed upon George, unwavering and severe. There was no flicker of amusement, no trace of jest in Rudy''s expression. Instead, his eyes bore a disconcerting intensity, a gravity that chilled George to his core.

    For a fleeting moment, George''s thoughts raced through a whirlwind of possibilities. Had Rudy developed some advanced technology, far beyond George''s knowledge? Was this an borate illusion, a magician''s trick on a grand scale, meant to confound his perceptions? George desperately clung to these exnations, knowing that they were flimsy rationalizations in the face of the inexplicable.

    As George spoke, feigning surprise, he gestured toward the ck matter with a mix of curiosity and confusion. "Is this some kind of 3D projection tool you''re using for a school project?" His voice quivered slightly, betraying his facade of ignorance.

    But Rudy''s response was not one of exnation or amusement. Instead, without a word, he acted. In an instant, the swirling matter transformed into a projectile, hurtling forward with terrifying speed. It passed through George''s chest as if he were made of smoke and not flesh, leaving nothing but a gaping void in its wake.

    A strangled gasp escaped George''s lips as his body convulsed, a grotesque dance of death. The shock, the pain, and the abrupt cessation of life left him sprawling on the floor, his vacant eyes staring into an abyss.

    Amidst the eerie silence of the room, Rudy''s eyes glowed a menacing shade of crimson in the shroud of darkness. His intense gaze remained transfixed on George''s lifeless body sprawled motionless on the floor. The room seemed to pulsate with the sinister energy that radiated from Rudy.

    Time flowed like msses, each minute an eternity as Rudy''s eyes remained unwaveringly fixed on the gaping void in George''s chest. His initial nonchnce had given way to a growing unease, etching a faint furrow on his brow. Minutes ticked by, measured only by the soft cadence of his own breath.

    Rudy''s gaze briefly flickered, betraying a momentarypse of focus. His eyes ascended, prating the ceiling to peer into Alice''s room above. There, he observed the peaceful visage of his beloved Alice, cocooned in the serenity of slumber. A reassuring sigh escaped his lips, knowing she was safe.

    However, when his eyes returned to the spot where George''s lifeless body had rested, a disquieting revtion shattered his newfound calm. George was no longer there. Instead, he lurked in the shadows, concealed by the obscurity of the room.

    In George''s outstretched hand gleamed the glinting de of a knife, its malevolence evident even in the dim light. The intent in his eyes was unmistakable - a ruthless determination to exact revenge upon Rudy.

    Rudy, caught off guard by this abrupt transformation, had only a heartbeat to react. George surged forward, the knife poised to strike. Rudy''s instincts took over, and he pivoted, narrowly evading the imminent thrust.

    What ensued was a frenzied spectacle of shadows and steel. Rudy''s movements were swift, his supernatural abilities granting him an eerie edge. Yet, George, driven by desperation and an all-consuming rage, pressed the attack relentlessly.

    The de sliced through the air, an ominous glimmer in the room''s obscurity. Rudy''s eyes continued to smolder with their ominous crimson glow, a manifestation of the extraordinary powers that coursed through him.

    The room bore witness to their violent dance, a battle that seemed to transcend the bounds of reality itself.

    Rudy''s dodge and counterattack were swift and precise. He sidestepped George''s lunge, allowing the man to crash into the wall with an audible thud. It seemed like George was defeated, but the element of surprise remained his ally.

    As George groaned and struggled to regain his footing, Rudy''s chuckles filled the room. It was aughter born from the absurdity of their situation, an unexpected twist in their confrontation.

    George, his back against the wall, slowly rose, his eyes fixed on Rudy with a mix of fear and determination. He was battered, but he refused to yield to this mysterious intruder.

    Rudy''sughter grew louder, almost manic, as he watched George''s tenacity. He couldn''t contain himself, and the more heughed, the more bewildered and infuriated George became.

    "Oh Dear Lord," Rudy managed to say between fits ofughter, "so my suspicion was true after all." He wiped a tear from the corner of his eye. "Not going to lie, I was a little worried when you didn''t wake up after I ''killed'' you..."

    He stopped abruptly, hisughter subsiding. Rudy''s gaze bore into George''s soul as he shrugged, his expression turning serious. "Well... Apparently."

    The room fell into a tense silence, the only sounds the ragged breathing of the two men and the distant hum of the city outside. Rudy''sughter had thrown George off bnce, but he couldn''t underestimate this enigmatic figure any longer.

    George knew that Rudy possessed powers far beyond hisprehension. His survival had defied logic, and Rudy''sughter hinted at a reality that shattered the boundaries of the ordinary.

    George, still breathing heavily from their intense confrontation, managed to gather his thoughts enough to voice his questions. "What gave away my identity? On what basis did you attack me?"

    Rudy, now standing several feet away, casually shrugged his shoulders. "To be honest, I wasn''t entirely sure," he admitted, a hint of nonchnce in his tone. "It was more of a hit or miss situation."

    Surprised and enraged by this response, George''s voice trembled with anger. "You attacked me, possibly with the intent to kill, on a whim? Just to prove a suspicion?"

    Rudy scoffed, his crimson eyes never leaving George''s gaze. "Well, you see, Mr. George, I''ve done worse things for far less reason. People like you tend to underestimate the world we live in."

    George''s anger deepened at Rudy''s callous admission. It was clear that this man possessed a cold and ruthless side, one that didn''t hesitate to take extreme actions based on hunches and suspicions.

    "You can''t be the Rudy I watched grow up. Who are you?" George demanded again, his voice more forceful. "What is your purpose here? And how did you obtain the powers you possess?"

 Chapter 946 Black Cosmos

    Chapter 946 ck Cosmos

    Fury boiled within George as he confronted Rudy. He couldn''t understand how Rudy, the boy he had known from their childhood, had acquired such unimaginable powers. The Rudy he remembered had been so different, so human.

    "What happened to you?" George demanded, his voice trembling with anger and confusion. "How did you be like this?"

    Rudy, his eyes still aglow with an eerie crimson light, remained silent. He didn''t seem the least bit interested in engaging in a conversation with George. This was not a time for idle chatter, not when they were standing on the precipice of what might be one of Rudy''s toughest battles, rivaling even the cosmic conflict against Asura. Moreover, Rudy''s beloved Alice was sleeping peacefully upstairs, and he had no intention of waking her with futile discourse with George.

    The tension between the two men grew thicker with every passing moment. The room seemed to crackle with an electric energy as they locked eyes, each harboring their own secrets and motivations.

    George couldn''t fathom what had transpired in Rudy''s life to lead him down this path. The boy he remembered had been full of dreams and innocence, not a person wielding powers that defied exnation.

    George''s anger continued to smolder as he confronted Rudy. He had little concern for Alice or her safety. In fact, he saw her as a potential shield, a reason, an excuse to save himself if the need arose.

    "Answer me!" George''s tone grew more desperate. "What happened to you?"

    Rudy''s response remained unchanged. He seemed unmoved by George''s anger, his gaze fixed and unwavering.

    George''s mind raced, considering the unthinkable. If it came down to it, he would not hesitate to use Alice as a means to protect himself. She was, in his mind, a convenient pawn in this dangerous game.

    Rudy''s eyes red with intensity as his hand rose, fingers outstretched, and once again, the violent ck matter began to take form. But this time, it wasn''t a mere pinpoint; its size expanded rapidly, casting a palpable sense of dread across the room.

    The air quivered as if an earthquake had struck. Rudy summoned the same malevolent energy in his other hand, and the two orbs of darkness pulsed with ominous power. Their movement was chaotic yet controlled, like a tempest confined to Rudy''s palms.

    With a steady, practiced motion, Rudy pressed his hands together, and the two spheres merged into one. It transformed into a swirling vortex of lightning ck matter, an entity hungry for more. The sphere sucked the air around it, creating a vacuum within its dark borders, which now formed a menacing ring.

    George could only watch in utter horror and disbelief. He was no stranger to powers and energies, being an elite operative of the ndestine facility. Yet, even he had severely underestimated Rudy. Fear gripped him, and in a fit of desperation, he cursed himself for not eliminating Rudy when he had the chance, back when Rudy was just a child.

    In his trembling voice, George muttered bitterly, "I should''ve killed you when I had the chance."

    Rudy''sughter, tinged with a touch of madness, filled the room. The swirling ck matter in his hands crackled with unrestrained energy. He had transcended any semnce of the boy George once knew, bing something far more powerful and enigmatic.

    George''s nervousness was thinly veiled as he stared at the swirling ck matter between Rudy''s palms. He attempted to regain hisposure, scoffing and attempting to sound confident despite the dire situation.

    With an uneasy chuckle, George began, "I know you won''t release that energy from your palm. Because if you do, it would obliterate this. I know a raw energy when I see one, and the energy in your hand is..."

    His voice wavered as he spoke, and he cleared his throat, attempting to sound bolder, "Alice is sleeping upstairs, and there''s no way you would even try to cause any damage to this house. However, you can''t attack me without destroying your surroundings."

    George''s tone shifted, and he chuckled more arrogantly, believing he had outsmarted Rudy. "You won''t attack me. Small attacks like the earlier ones won''t even scratch me, and you can''t use more powerful attacks. What will you do¡ª"

    But before George could finish his sentence, his world turned upside down, quite literally. In an instant, he found himself suspended in the air, hurtling upward at a breathtaking speed, his words stolen from his lips.

    Rudy had grown weary of George''s taunts and remarks. In the blink of an eye, he had teleported behind George, and then, with a wave of his hand, he''d hurled George into the sky using telekinesis.

    Rudy watched with an unwavering gaze as George''s figure rapidly receded into the endless expanse of space. His eyes glinted with a mix of determination and impatience. The swirling ck matter he had conjured still crackled with immense, untapped power in his palms.

    Although his face remained stoic, there was a sense of resolve in Rudy''s stance. He knew that he couldn''t afford to let George''s threats persist any longer. The situation had escted beyond the point of no return, and Rudy''s actions had taken on an air of finality.

    In the cosmic void of space, Rudy''s powers were boundless, and he had no intention of allowing George to return unscathed. As he readied himself for what came next, the very fabric of space itself seemed to acknowledge the immense power at hismand.

    Rudy, his figure in an ethereal silhouette against the backdrop of the cosmic canvas, continued his pursuit of George as he ventured further into the unforgiving void of space. His movements were swift and precise, a testament to the unparalleled control he had over his newfound powers.

    The ck matter in Rudy''s palm responded obediently to hismands,pressed into a formidable projectile. It struggled to escape the confines of his grasp, yearning to consume everything in its path. Rudy''s intense focus held the vtile force at bay.

    With a calcted motion, Rudy morphed the ck matter into the shape of an arrow, a deadly implement of his will. It elongated and transformed into a menacing spear, its voracious appetite undiminished. Even in this altered form, it remained a harbinger of annihtion, eager to obliterate all it touched.

    With an intensity that sent shockwaves through the cosmos, Rudy unleashed the spear. The ck void of its tip hungered for its target, an insatiable maw that would spare nothing in its path.

    And its destination was¡­ George.

 Chapter 947 Guardian of the Cosmos

    Chapter 947 Guardian of the Cosmos

    The spear, an ominous manifestation of Rudy''s power, streaked through the cosmos with relentless velocity. In mere moments, it had propelled George beyond the boundaries of the sr system, and then... he was gone. A sense of eerie finality hung in the air, as if the universe itself had swallowed George whole.

    Rudy, his form a solitary silhouette against the backdrop of the vast cosmos, gazed into the emptiness that had consumed his adversary. His expression bore a hint of something indescribable, a mixture of relief and regret. The ck matter spear had served its purpose with ruthless efficiency, obliterating George into the tiniest particles, ensuring there was no trace left to betray his existence.

    The weight of his actions pressed upon Rudy''s conscience, a burden he hadn''t fully anticipated. He muttered softly to himself, the words carrying a solemn tone, "I... killed George. I killed... Alice''s... father..."

    For so long, Rudy had regarded George as the epitome of a devoted family man, a protector, and a pir of support. It was an image he had clung to since childhood, one that had shattered as he grew more cautious, uncovering the unsettling truths hidden beneath George''s facade.

    Rudy''s figure hung amidst the cosmic vastness, his voice almost a whisper in the emptiness of space. He let out a sigh, as if releasing the heavy burden he had shouldered throughout this encounter. "Well, now that it''s over, let''s go home. I will have some fun with mom," he muttered to himself, the words carrying a mixture of relief and lingering unease.

    Though he spoke with a semnce ofposure, deep down, a storm of emotions raged within him.The weight of what he needed to tell Alice bore down upon him like an insurmountable burden. How could he possibly inform her of the grim reality, that he had taken the life of her father?

    Alice had remained blissfully unaware of the darkness that had shrouded George, seeing him as a loving parent who cared deeply for her. She had no inkling of the atrocities he hadmitted, the heinous actions that had led Rudy to this fateful decision. George was a man who, in Rudy''s eyes, didn''t deserve to live, but how could he reveal this truth to the girl he cherished above all else?

    As Rudy contemted the difficult conversation ahead, his heart ached with the knowledge that he would be shattering the world Alice knew, recing it with a harsh reality she might never be prepared to ept.

    In the boundless expanse of the cosmos, Rudy was on the brink of initiating his teleportation back to Earth. His powers coiled within him, ready to propel him across the astral distances. But just as he was about to make his departure, an acute surge of energy assaulted his senses. It was a palpable force, hurtling toward him with rming velocity.

    Rudy''s reaction was swift and calcted. He pivoted on the spot, his gaze locking onto the ominous sight of the very same ck spear hurtling directly at him. It was a perilous predicament, one that could not be taken lightly.

    Dodging the iing threat was almost second nature to Rudy. With the grace of a seasoned warrior, he elegantly maneuvered out of the spear''s deadly trajectory. The lethal weapon sailed past him, missing its intended mark by a considerable margin.

    Once Rudy had ensured his immediate safety, he took a moment to assess the situation. His keen senses went into overdrive as he scanned the surrounding space, even activating his potent vision abilities, which allowed him to perceive the universe in ways beyond humanprehension.

    However, the source of the threat remained elusive, obscured by a nebulous shroud of energy that permeated the cosmos. Rudy''s enhanced vision abilities, while formidable, proved to be of limited use in this scenario. The overwhelming abundance of energy in the cosmic expanse made it nearly impossible to pinpoint a specific origin.

    A theory took root in Rudy''s mind, one that seemed imusible, yet he couldn''t dismiss it entirely. Could the spear, in some unfathomable manner, have reversed its course autonomously after traversing the unforgiving vacuum of space? It was a notion that defied thews of physics, but Rudy had learned never to underestimate the mysterious forces that governed his universe.

    As Rudy grappled with these perplexing questions, he decided to take a more proactive approach. A surge of power coursed through him as he channeled his abilities, materializing a formidable solution to the enigma that confronted him. He created a vortex, a gaping maw of pure darkness, which devoured everything in its path.

    The ck hole, spawned from Rudy''s unfathomable mastery over energy, expanded voraciously. It swallowed cosmic matter and radiation with insatiable hunger, siphoning them into the abyss of nothingness. The very fabric of space-time seemed to warp and contort as the ck hole consumed everything in its vicinity.

    This formidable act served two purposes. First, it neutralized the menacing ck spear, drawing it into the inescapable grip of the ck hole''s event horizon. Second, it formed an impervious barrier around Rudy, shielding him from further harm.

    With the danger averted, Rudy remained vignt. His expression remained resolute, and his senses remained acutely attuned to any shifts in the cosmic bnce. The confrontation with an enigmatic adversary amidst the boundless cosmos had taken an unexpected turn, and Rudy was determined to uncover the truth lurking within the celestial void.

    In a heart-pounding moment, he deftly caught another of the malevolent ck spears hurled at him. The distance between the spear''s lethal tip and Rudy''s head was negligible, less than that of a single hair''s breadth. The sheer audacity of the attack sent shivers down his spine.

    Rather than sumbing to fear orunching into a desperate search for the source, Rudy adopted a different strategy. He closed his eyes, blocking out the vast canvas of the cosmos around him. In that tranquil darkness, he focused his extraordinary powers on a singr intention: to teleport himself to the very origin point of the assault.

    In an instant, space and time folded around him. The stars themselves seemed to blur as Rudy traversed the universe at an iprehensible speed. It was a journey measured in mere instants, yet it carried him to a destination of profound revtion.

    As the veil of interster darkness dissipated, Rudy found himself suspended amidst the cosmic expanse. His senses red to life, and he took in the astonishing sight before him. It was a scene that defied all logic and reason.

    Hovering weightlessly in the cosmic void, unscathed and resolute, was none other than George. He held in his grasp two of the ominous ck spears, each radiating with malevolence. His presence amidst the celestial tapestry was an anomaly, a disruption of the natural order.

    The bafflement that swept over Rudy was undeniable. His mind raced to process the inconceivable scenario before him. George, the man he had believed vanquished into oblivion, now confronted him in the frigid embrace of space itself.

    Rudy''s gaze remained locked onto George, his expression a mixture of bewilderment and intrigue. He didn''t speak immediately, for words alone could not encapste theplexity of this encounter. The enigmatic nature of the situation lingered like a shadow over their cosmic standoff.

    Rudy''s stance remained poised and ready. His senses buzzed with anticipation, and the inexhaustible wellspring of energy within him stood at the ready. In this deste corner of the universe, amidst the profound mysteries of space, two figures stared each other down¡ªone a guardian of the cosmos, the OverLord of the universe, and the other a harbinger of inexplicable chaos.

 Chapter 948 Lord of the Universe

    Chapter 948 Lord of the Universe

    As Rudy gazed upon George, hovering in the vast emptiness of space, a curious juxtaposition of emotions painted his countenance. His eyes, usually alight with confidence and resolve, now held a spark of bewilderment that seemed incongruous with the situation at hand. Yet, beneath the surface, concealed from George''s view, there lingered a disturbing grin.

    It was a grin that betrayed the hidden depths of Rudy''s psyche. The earlier sense of disappointment and dissatisfaction that had briefly clouded his mind had now been reced by something altogether more sinister. Rudy, had unwittingly uncovered a facet of his own nature he''d never truly acknowledged before ¨C a thirst for revenge so malevolent it sent shivers through the fabric of the cosmos.

    Rudy had thought, for a fleeting moment, that he had vanquished George without subjecting him to the torturous suffering he had reserved for his most despicable foes. But now, as he stared at George''s unscathed form, a revtion struck him like a bolt of cosmic lightning. The universe itself seemed to shudder at the implications of this revtion.

    The truth was stark and unyielding: Rudy didn''t merely want to defeat George; he wanted to break him. He desired to see George writhe in agony, to hear his cries of despair echoing through the cosmic abyss, to relish in the cruelty of his demise. This was the darkness that lurked in the recesses of Rudy''s soul, a darkness nowid bare in the unforgiving expanse of space.

    As the stars and gxies bore witness to this unexpected turn of events, Rudy''s grin evolved into something more menacing.

    With every passing moment, Rudy''s resolve solidified. His gaze, once marked by bewilderment, now burned with a cold and unwavering determination. He had made his decision ¨C George would not escape the torment Rudy had nned for him. The cosmos itself seemed to tremble, recognizing theing sh of titans, the sh of light and darkness, justice and vengeance.

    In the cold, starlit void of space, Rudy and George remained suspended, the tension between them palpable, their enigmatic confrontation continuing. Rudy, his earlier bewilderment now reced with an eerie determination, finally broke the silence with measured words.

    "George," Rudy began, his voice resolute, "I must admit, I am curious. How did you survive the ck spear, and who, or what, are you really? How did you acquire such powers?" His crimson eyes bore into George, demanding answers, yet veiling his curiosity beneath a shroud of stoic resolve.

    George, for his part, was unfazed by Rudy''s inquiries. Instead, he met Rudy''s gaze with a calcting and unreadable expression, his body suspended in the boundless cosmic theater like an enigma wrapped in an enigma.

    Rudy knew he couldn''t appear desperate for answers. He remembered their previous encounter when George had posed these very questions to him, and how Rudy had chosen silence, forcing George to practically beg for information. Rudy wouldn''t allow himself to fall into a simr trap.

    With a hint of a grin, Rudy shifted the cosmic bnce with a proposal. "George," he said evenly, "let us make a deal. An exchange of information, if you will. You provide me with the answers to my questions, and in return, I shall share what you seek to know. A fair trade, don''t you think?"

    George considered Rudy''s offer, his inscrutable demeanor unbroken. The expanse of space seemed to hold its breath, as if the cosmos itself awaited the oue of this cosmic parley.

    In the vast expanse of space, Rudy''s proposal hung in the air like a fragile web, waiting for George''s response. It seemed, for a moment, that George might agree to the deal. After all, he, too, sought answers to his own questions.

    Rudy''s crimson eyes, still glowing with a faint trace of their earlier battle-ready intensity, bore into George, awaiting his reply. The distant stars flickered as if holding their collective breath.

    Then, with an unexpected twist in the narrative, George''s lips curled into a cryptic smile, a sly glint in his eyes. "I no longer need your answers," he dered, his voice a mere whisper amidst the boundless void.

    Rudy''s reaction was swift and perceptive. His instincts told him that George''s refusal wasn''t driven by indifference but rather a calcted move, a tactical choice. Rudy couldn''t shake the suspicion that George was protecting something¡ªsomething he didn''t want Rudy to uncover.

    A humorless chuckle escaped George''s lips, and he pointed a finger at Rudy, his body hovering in the starlit abyss like an enigmatic specter. "I now know who you are," George proimed, his tone dripping with a strange mix of revtion and challenge. "I know what your powers are. You are... the so-called Lord mentioned in the book of prophecy."

    The words reverberated through the stillness, an enigma within an enigma, casting a shadow of uncertainty over their confrontation. Rudy''s crimson eyes red momentarily with a mixture of surprise and intrigue.

    It was a revtion that held the potential to change the course of their encounter. The name "Lord" was no mere title; it was steeped in ancient prophecies and legends, spoken of in hushed whispers. Rudy, the enigmatic being with unimaginable powers, had just been thrust into the spotlight of a narrative that had been written eons before his existence.

    Humans shouldn''t know about it since the human race was abandoned and they were left with nothing. Knowledge and power of the unknown was taken away from them, but it wasn''tpletely erased.

    In this profound moment of revtion, Rudy extended his hands, palms upturned, his expression bearing the weight of countless eons. A subtle, knowing smirk graced his lips. "You''re right," he confessed, his voice resonating with an ethereal quality. "I am the Lord."

    George''s curiosity burned like a star''s glow,pelling him to dig deeper. "How did you be the Lord? What were the requirements?" he inquired, his voiceced with genuine intrigue.

    However, Rudy''s reply remained shrouded in enigma, and his eyes harbored the secrets of the ages. He didn''t yield to straightforward answers.

    "Could it be that you were chosen at birth?" George pondered aloud, a theory unfurling in his thoughts.

    Rudy scoffed, the sound echoing with the wisdom of ages past. "I was the Lord long before I was born," he revealed, an ancient authority in his tone.

    Rudy said as his body charged with the electricity of the cosmic energy.

 Chapter 949 Book of Prophecy

    Chapter 949 Book of Prophecy

    With a deliberate shift of energy, Rudy''s form underwent a mesmerizing transformation. His human-like figure gave way to a transcendent being, radiating a luminous, otherworldly aura. Amidst this cosmic spectacle, his body seemed to meld seamlessly with the fabric of existence itself.

    In his celestial form, Rudy embodied the mysteries of creation, a deity whose very presence defied mortal understanding. His stardust limbs and eyes that held the wisdom of universes held George in awe.

    Rudy had transcended the boundaries of humanity, bing a living manifestation of the cosmic forces that governed all existence.

    George''s eyes widened in sheer terror as he beheld Rudy''s sudden and awe-inspiring transformation. His breaths grew shallow, and an icy shiver ran down his spine. Unbeknownst to him, his own body quivered involuntarily, reacting to the overwhelming presence before him.

    But it wasn''t just George who quaked in this moment of cosmic revtion. The menacing ck spears clutched tightly in his trembling hands, seemed to pulsate with an alien, jittery energy. These were instruments of obliteration, forged to devour anything that dared to cross their path.

    However, they, too, were not immune to the undeniable power that radiated from Rudy''s transformed state. In the face of such cosmic might, even these voracious ck holes trembled, aware on some fundamental level that any proximity to Rudy''s celestial form would spell their own swift and inexorable annihtion.

    George, growing increasingly annoyed by the relentless trembling of the ck spears in his grasp, finally reached his limit. With an exasperated sigh, he casually tossed the ominous weapons into the vast abyss of space. They tumbled into the cosmic void, disappearing into the inky darkness.

    Turning his attention back to Rudy, a disarming smile crept onto George''s face. "Why are we fighting?" he questioned rhetorically. "We don''t have to fight, Rudy. In fact, we want the same thing!"

    Rudy arched an eyebrow, skepticism etched across his features. "Do we now?" he responded, his toneced with doubt.

    George persisted, his voice earnest. "Yes, Rudy, we share the same goal. We could be a formidable force together."

    He went on to exin his motivations, painting himself as a self-proimed savior of humanity. "Everything I''ve done, Rudy, it''s all for the greater good," George asserted passionately. "It''s to secure a future for humanity, to protect them from the dangers they can''t even fathom."

    But Rudy''s patience was wearing thin. He couldn''t fathom how George could justify his cruel experiments on innocent humans. His voice carried a potent mix of anger and disbelief as he challenged George''s twisted sense of morality. "Protecting humanity by conducting inhumane gene experiments on the most vulnerable among them, from newborns to the elderly? George, you''re deluding yourself."

    George, despite the skepticism in Rudy''s eyes, continued to press his case. "Yes, Rudy, sometimes sacrifices must be made for the greater good," he reiterated, a hint of desperation in his voice. "It''s not always pretty or ethical, but it''s necessary. I''ve seen what''sing, the dangers lurking in the shadows. I had to act, even if my methods were... extreme."

    Rudy''s gaze remained unwavering as he replied, his tone firm. "No one gets to y God, George. No one gets to decide who lives and who dies."

    George, undeterred, argued his point further. "But people die all the time for useless causes," he asserted. "Soldiers die in wars that only serve the government''s lust for power. People perish from diseases they brought upon themselves, chasing unhealthy lifestyles. They even die in absurd pursuits of validation on social media. What I did, Rudy, it was different. At least those humans served a purpose before they met their end."

    Rudy couldn''t hide his astonishment. He had never encountered someone who saw themselves as a savior while conducting such monstrous acts. It was a warped sense of morality that left him baffled. "George," he said, shaking his head, "you''re no savior. You''re a perpetrator of cruelty, and I won''t let your delusions continue."

    George''s face contorted with frustration at Rudy''s response. "It must be nice," he sneered, "To be the ultimate judge of what''s right and wrong, good and evil. But if you say no one should y god, then, Rudy, you shouldn''t either."

    Rudy simply shrugged, an air of indifference surrounding him. "Perhaps," he replied calmly. "But when one holds the power I do, the responsibility to make those judgments often falls upon them."

    This only fueled George''s anger further. He jabbed a finger towards Rudy, usingly. "You''re a hypocrite," he hissed. "You, the Lord, the supposed most powerful being in the universe ording to your so-called prophecy."

    George''s voice grew even more intense as he revealed his twisted motives. "The human race is the weakest among all the other races out there," he said with a venomous re. "I conducted those experiments to change that, to make us capable of standing our ground, of annihting the other races if need be."

    Rudy''s expression remainedposed, but his eyes bore into George''s. The stark contrast in their beliefs was undeniable, and the confrontation between them seemed far from over.

    George''s words hung heavily in the air as he continued, his tone passionate. "All the things mentioned in the book of prophecy came true. There''s another prophecy, Rudy, one that foretells that the human world will once again be inhabited by the other races, just like it once used to be!"

    Rudy maintained his silence, his gaze unwavering, as he absorbed George''s argument.

    George''s voice held a sense of urgency now. "Think about it, Rudy," he implored. "If the other races return to Earth, humans will be their ves once more, as history has shown. Humanity will either be tools and toys of the other races or go extinct. Either way, it''s doom for us. And if that truly happens, who will save humanity? The answer is clear: humanity itself."

    He emphasized his point, his eyes locked onto Rudy''s. "If every human has superpowers, they can be unbeatable. We can stand our ground and ensure our survival, no longer at the mercy of others."

    George''s eyes bore into Rudy''s, challenging him to see the reason behind his actions, even if they had been horrific.??

 Chapter 950 Georges Dream to Create a Perfect Utopia

    Chapter 950 George''s Dream to Create a Perfect Utopia

    George''s vision for a utopian world where everyone could be a superhero was bing clearer with every word he spoke. He leaned forward, emphasizing the magnitude of his dream. "Once we master the gene experiment, truly understand it, it will cause a revolution unlike anything the human world has ever seen," he dered with unwavering confidence.

    His eyes gleamed with determination as he continued, "With gene therapy, we will be able to create designed children in theb. We''ll use their parents'' DNA and enhance it with specific gene sequences, granting these children superpowers ording to their parents'' desires. No longer will anyone be bound by the lottery of gics; everyone can be extraordinary."

    George''s voice grew more fervent. "Diseases that have gued humanity for centuries will be eradicated through gene therapy. Weakness will be a thing of the past. We''ll usher in an era where humans are no longer at the mercy of their limitations but can shape their own destinies."

    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "Imagine, Rudy, a world where every child is born with the potential for greatness, where no one suffers needlessly. That''s the world I wanted to create, a world where humans can truly be superheroes."

    George''s vision for human gic maniption seemed boundless. He leaned in closer, a spark of passion in his eyes as he exined further. "Imagine, Rudy, parents or even sperm donors having the power to design a child of their choice. They''ll haveplete control, from selecting the gender to fine-tuning details like hair, eye, and skin color. It goes beyond aesthetics; they can even instill innate skills if they possess them, shaping what their child will be."

    Rudy remained skeptical, expressing his concerns about the ethical implications. "This kind of power, George, it''s like ying god," he cautioned.

    George''s expression hardened as he countered, "But, Rudy, isn''t it time someone became the god humanity deserves? We were created as the weakest among all beings, with no special traits or abilities. The divine hand wasn''t fair to us. Someone has to level the ying field, to make humans truly exceptional."

    He leaned back, his gaze unwavering. "I see it as a duty, a responsibility, to bring humanity out of the shadows and into the light of their full potential. That''s the god I aim to be¡ªfor humans."

    George continued toy out his grand vision. "In the future, once every human possesses superpowers, we''ll establish academies to teach the young generations how to control and evolve their newfound abilities. These academies will be centers of excellence, nurturing young minds and powers to be guardians of humanity."

    Rudy, however, maintained his skeptical stance. He shrugged and retorted, "But, George, even now, with the human race as it is, we see daily crimesmitted by hundreds of thousands. The so-called weakest race has its ws. Now, imagine that same race with powers that can bend reality. Chaos could be inevitable."

    George took a moment to ponder Rudy''s words, then replied, "True, Rudy, humans are far from perfect. But isn''t that part of the reason why I''m doing this? To elevate humanity, to guide them towards a future where their potential is realized, and their ws are managed. It''s about giving them the chance to be better than they are today."

    Rudy, with a stern expression, continued his argument. "Humans have always harbored greed and an insatiable desire for power. It''s part of their nature to want everything. If all humans were to possess superpowers, it would unleash a perpetual wave of chaos. Wars and violence would engulf the world once more. The crime rate would skyrocket to the point where even the most righteous individuals would feel imprisoned in their own homes. They woulde to see these superpowers as a curse rather than a blessing, yearning for the days when humanity was weak and powerless."

    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "George, the idea of a utopian world where every human is a superhero is enticing, but it''s a naive dream. With great poweres the potential for even greater destruction. It''s our responsibility to guide humanity wisely, not to hand them unchecked power that could lead to their own downfall."

    The stark contrast in their visions for the future, one filled with hope and potential, the other marred by fear and distrust, hung heavily in the air as they continued their debate.

    George, faced with Rudy''spelling argument against the potential chaos of a world filled with superpowered humans, pondered for a moment. Then, a determined look crossed his face. "Rudy, you''re right that unchecked power could lead to chaos, but I''ve thought of a solution. We will create an impable justice system, like nothing the world has ever seen."

    He leaned in, his eyes shining with conviction. "We''re developing advanced surveince devices that can monitor the mental state of individuals. If someone''s mental level reaches a certain point of instability, we''ll offer therapy to help them regain control. But if their mental state crosses an irreversible threshold, they''ll face execution, regardless of whether they''vemitted a crime or not. There will be no room for injustice or for criminals in this world."

    George continued, "Imagine a society where every thought, every intention, is scrutinized for the greater good. We''ll maintain order, and everyone will know that their actions have consequences. It won''t be a perfect system, but it''s a far cry from the chaos you fear. With our guidance, humans will evolve, not just in power but in responsibility. We will mold them into guardians of justice, and together, we''ll build a utopia."

    George awaited Rudy''s response with bated breath, his eyes reflecting a mix of anticipation and determination. He believed he had addressed all of Rudy''s questions and objections about his dream world, and now, he sought validation or, at the very least, an acknowledgment of the careful nning and conviction behind his vision. It was a critical moment, where their paths might converge or diverge entirely, depending on Rudy''s next words.

    "How about it, Rudy?" George''s voice carried a plea, seeking Rudy''s approval for his grand vision. "This dream isn''t born of selfish ambition; it''s a dream for the betterment of all humanity."

 Chapter 951 Duty as the Lord

    Chapter 951 Duty as the Lord

    Once again, Rudy''s demeanor remained unyielding, his bodynguage resolute. He calmly reiterated, "Doing such a thing would be like ying god."

    George, increasingly agitated by Rudy''s unwavering stance, could no longer contain his frustration. His face reddened, his fists clenched at his sides, and his voice thundered through the cosmic expanse. "I''m trying to make this world better!" He bellowed. "It''s my dream, and I''ll do whatever it takes to see it realized. I''ll make sacrifices, countless sacrifices if I have to, and the generations toe will appreciate what I''ve done for humanity!"

    With a hopeful yetmanding tone, George once again implored Rudy to join him. "Rudy, with the Lord''s power, turning my dream into reality would be effortless. I''m willing to offer you a generous proposition¡ªyou''ll rule alongside me, sharing 50% of this new world. After all, you''re human, and your loyalty should be to our kind, not those other races."

    His words rang with conviction as George continued, painting a vivid picture of their future. "Once the human race has achieved perfection, mastering these incredible powers, we''ll be prepared to face any invaders¡ªthe other races who might attempt to breach our world. We''ll not only defend our realm but conquer others, asserting dominance over these alien races. It''s a reckoning for humanity, a remation of our rightful ce."

    George''s eyes burned with determination as he gazed at Rudy, awaiting his response to this audacious vision of a world reshaped by their hands.

    As Rudy spoke, his demeanor was both solemn and resolute. His bodynguage wasposed, contrasting George''s fervor. Rudy shook his head slowly, his eyes reflecting a mix of sadness and determination.

    "Your dream, George," he began, his voice a soft murmur amidst the cosmic expanse, "it''s a hopeless one. I am the Lord, yes, but not for humans. The human race was forsaken by those who came before me, and I won''t defy that legacy to offer humanity a brighter future."

    As he continued, his voice carried a somber tone, emphasizing the gravity of his words. "In fact, what humanity has achieved so far¡­ it''s not deserving." His words echoed the sentiment that humans, despite their potential, had often misused their powers. "Consider this, George, everything humanity has ever invented merely echoes creations that have existed for eons. Humans have a habit of reinventing, repackaging the ancient as the new."

    Rudy''s eyes locked onto George''s, his gaze unwavering. "Your desire to grant humans even more dominion over the world, have you not pondered why they were created without powers in the first ce?" His words carried a note of skepticism. "It''s a question worth exploring, don''t you think?"

    He paused again, his voice softening with a tinge of mncholy. "If I do my duty as a Lord earnestly, then I shouldn''t even be interacting myself with humans, but I am, and therein lies my struggle." Rudy''s sense of duty and the burden of his cosmic role weighed heavily upon him. "But s... I am indeed a human." He admitted to his innate connection to humanity. "There is a bit of humanity left in me, and believe me... I am ready to toss it away when the timees."

    The sincerity in Rudy''s voice was undeniable as he spoke of his own dream, one that transcended any single race. "Our vision for a world where humans hold absolute control is indeed intriguing, one that would make anyone worship you. But I, too, have a dream, George.

    I also have a dream world I want to create, but that''s not limited to the human world. I can''t favor one race over the other." Rudy''s vision extended beyond the boundaries of any single species. "I have to treat, judge, and punish everyone equally. My dream world¡­ or rather universe is different from yours¡­ but still somewhat simr."

    In his words and demeanor, Rudy disyed theplexity of his character¡ªa Lord torn between his human origins and the cosmic responsibilities that came with his powers.

    George''s curiosity spurred him to inquire about Rudy''s vision for the universe. He was eager to understand what Rudy had in mind and perhaps, in some way, sway the Lord''s perspective.

    "What kind of dream world do you seek to create?" George questioned, a glint of skepticism in his eyes. "Don''t tell me you''re considering some half-baked solution where all the races coexist together. That''s simply impossible; the rifts between them run too deep. Tell me, Rudy, what utopia do you intend to craft, and what advantages will you grant to the humans over the others?"

    Rudy, typically reserved, took a moment to ponder George''s persistence before deciding to reveal a fragment of his intentions. "It''s not a utopia, George," he confessed quietly, his voice resonating across the cosmic ne.

    George, baffled and slightly rmed, inquired further, "What do you mean, not a utopia? What are you nning?"

    The Lord''s exnation was concise but enigmatic. "I aim to create a world that can be seen as a dystopia," he dered.

    This statement sent shivers down George''s spine. "A dystopia?" he repeated, a mixture of confusion and apprehension evident on his face. "What are you talking about?"

    Rudy rified his unconventional vision. "The human race, as well as the other races, have growncent, George. It''s time for the Lord to intervene. What they''re currently doing is merely ''living,'' but I intend to return them to a state where they''re content with ''surviving,'' where they realize the true essence of being alive."

    George''s eyes widened, and he remembered a prophecy from the Book of Prophecy that had mentioned a cataclysmic event. Staring at Rudy in shock, he muttered, "You want to¡­ bring an apocalypse?"

    However, Rudy remained stoic, not confirming or denying the statement.

    George''s realization struck him deeply. "So the prophecy was true," he murmured, shaken. "But why, Rudy? You possess the power to eliminate all evil and create paradise. Why opt for something so... catastrophic?"

    "That''s what my duty as the Lord is," Rudy responded, his voice steady and resolute. It was a solemn acknowledgment of the responsibilities he believed he should bear as the most powerful being in the universe.

 Chapter 952 Georges Ultimatum

    Chapter 952 George''s Ultimatum

    George''s voice quivered with a mix of anger and disappointment. "You''re the evil one here, Rudy! You want to bring an apocalypse upon the world!"

    Rudy''s response was surprisingly nonchnt. He shrugged, as if the usation of being evil didn''t faze him. "I never imed to be a good person, George."

    The tension between the two continued to escte. George was unwavering in his belief that his dream was for the betterment of humanity, while Rudy''s intentions appeared malevolent.

    George''s tone softened momentarily as he reminisced, "You know, Rudy, you''re like a son to me. I''ve watched you grow since you were a kid. We could have worked together to make a better world for everyone."

    But Rudy''s resolve remained unyielding. "You can''t stop me, George."

    Confidence emanated from George as he asserted, "I can and will defeat you. The way to kill the Lord is mentioned in the Book of Prophecy."

    Rudy''s scoff cut through the tension like a de. "Try me."

    The battleground between George and Rudy crackled with energy as their epic battle unfolded. Rudy, with his cosmic powers at hismand, summoned and manifested formidable forces with a mere thought.

    A zinget hurtled towards George, trailing fire and destruction in its wake. With a swift motion, Rudy had conjured this cosmic projectile. George''s eyes widened in rm, and he summoned a protective barrier in the nick of time. Theet collided with the barrier, erupting into a cataclysmic disy of mes.

    Rudy, undeterred, created an army of celestial warriors made of pure energy. These ethereal beings descended upon George with a cacophony of otherworldly chants. George fought back valiantly, calling upon his own powers to create a defensive shield of pure light. The sh of these opposing forces sent shockwaves through the battlefield, shaking the very ground they stood on.

    Rudy then decided to manipte the very fabric of space itself. He created gravitational vortices, causing distortions in the space-time continuum. George found himself struggling against these gravitational forces, his movements slowed as if the very universe conspired against him. It was as if Rudy had harnessed the fundamentalws of existence to his advantage.

    But George was not one to be easily defeated. With unwavering determination, he summoned his own powers to counter these cosmic onughts. He created beams of brilliant energy,unching them with precision towards Rudy''s manifestations. Explosions of cosmic energy lit up the battlefield as these forces collided.

    Rudy, undeterred, manifested a swirling vortex of power, attempting to draw George in. With a swift burst of energy, George created a protective bubble around himself, pushing back against the relentless force of the vortex. It quivered and rippled, but he held it steady.

    Closing the gap between them with incredible speed, Rudy delivered a rapid flurry of strikes. George blocked and parried as best he could, but the sheer ferocity of Rudy''s assault sent him drifting backward, his movementsbored in the vacuum of space.

    Summoning hisst reserves of energy, George concentrated his power into a focused beam that streaked toward Rudy. Rudy, taken off guard, managed to divert it with a casual wave of his hand, but the force of the redirection sent him drifting backward, momentarily disoriented.

    In the vast expanse of space, the battle raged on, with George determined to defend himself against Rudy''s relentless onught. It was a struggle for survival in the deste cosmic arena, with each sh of power sending shockwaves through the void.

    As the cosmic battle raged on in the cold emptiness of space, George came to a stark realization. He was outmatched, outgunned, and no matter how hard he fought, he would never get close enough to Rudy to deliver a decisive blow. With desperation gnawing at his heart, he made a fateful decision ¨C to run, to flee from this cosmic sh.

    Seeing George suddenly turn and streak away from him, Rudy raised an eyebrow in curiosity. He could have easily caught up to George, but something about this sudden escape intrigued him. He decided to follow, staying at a distance and maintaining his cosmic form to observe.

    Deciding to y this game by George''s rules, Rudy watched from a distance as George''s fiery descent lit up the Earth''s atmosphere. With a resounding crash, Georgended squarely in front of his own house. Without a moment''s hesitation, he dashed inside.

    Returning to Earth in his cosmic form would likely cause panic and chaos. He concentrated and gradually reverted to his normal human form, a decision that he hoped would avoid undue attention. Rudy followed, stepping onto the familiar soil of Earth. His footsteps fell silently, his imposing presence concealed.

    Rudy followed George into the house, moving with an uncanny sense of familiarity through the rooms. The house was exactly as they had left it before their battle had erupted. Rudy''s keen eyes caught sight of the empty coffee cups on the kitchen tform, a stark reminder of the mundane world they had temporarily left behind.

    Without wasting a moment or casting a single nce around, Rudy ascended the stairs. He moved with purpose, as though he knew precisely where to find George. The creaking steps gave no hint of his presence as he climbed the staircase.

    When he reached the top of the stairs, Rudy found George standing just outside Alice''s room. His expression was a mix of determination and concern, his hand hesitating at the door handle. Rudy''s sudden appearance seemed to startle George, who turned to face him with a mixture of surprise and resignation.

    In the dimly lit hallway, tension hung heavy as Rudy confronted George, who stood outside Alice''s room, visibly drained and on the verge of copse. Sweat trickled down George''s face, his breathbored from the intense chase through space.

    As Rudy drew nearer, George''s pallor grew even more pronounced. Panic flickered in his eyes, but he managed a sinister smirk as he pointed a trembling finger toward the door of Alice''s room.

    "If you step any closer, I will unleash a powerful energy beam in Alice''s room!" George''s voice quivering with a mix of exhaustion and desperation, he issued a chilling ultimatum.

 Chapter 953 Gruesome Act of a Father

    Chapter 953 Gruesome Act of a Father

    In that tense moment, the space outside Alice''s room crackled with an eerie energy. George, his hands trembling with a mix of fear and determination, pointed them menacingly towards Alice''s door. His voice quivered as he issued a dire warning to Rudy.

    "Don''t you dare take another step, Rudy," George growled, his eyes locked onto Rudy''s. "I have an energy beam ready, and I won''t hesitate to use it if you make any move."

    He went on to describe the horrifying consequences of his energy beam. His words were chilling, painting a gruesome picture of what would happen if that deadly force touched a normal human. The graphic imagery he used made it clear that he wasn''t bluffing.

    The gravity of his threat was palpable. As if to emphasize the devastating power he held, George continued in a voiceden with dread, "You have no idea what this energy beam can do. If it touches a normal human, it''s instant and agonizing death. Their flesh will sear and sizzle, peeling away from their very bones. Internal organs will liquefy, turning them into a grotesque, gooey mess. Even their bones won''t survive; they''ll crumble into ashes."

    "And let''s not forget, Rudy," George hissed, his voice strained, "that the same fate awaits Alice if you don''t grant me what I need. All of this, everything I''ve done, is for the greater good of humanity. Spare me, Rudy, and let me create a better world."

    The threat hung heavily in the air, a stark reminder of the power George held in his trembling hands. He pinned the responsibility for Alice''s fate squarely on Rudy''s shoulders.

    Amid the heavy silence, Rudy''s expression remained eerily stoic, his eyes locked on the door behind whichy Alice. He followed the trembling trajectory of George''s hand as it pointed the lethal energy beam directly at her door. In a hushed tone that sent shivers down the spine, Rudy posed a chilling question, "You would kill your own daughter to save yourself?"

    George''s reply was chilling, his voice quavering as he denied that this was about self-preservation. "No, no, you misunderstand," George stammered, his gaze darting between Rudy and the door. "This isn''t about me, it''s about... it''s for the greater good. Sacrifices must be made for the future of humanity."

    George''s response was as unsettling as the situation itself. He vehemently denied that his actions were driven by self-preservation. Instead, he painted them as a grim sacrifice for the greater good. His voice quavered as he argued that his death would pave the way for Rudy to bring about an apocalypse that would spell doom for all of humanity. He justified his actions bybeling Alice as a necessary sacrifice in his quest to create his dream world, for the betterment of all.

    Rudy''s voice remained cold andposed as he issued a haunting challenge, "Then do it, George. Unleash your energy beam upon her. Let''s see if you can live with the consequences of your actions."

    In the tense standoff, George found himself bewildered by Rudy''s reaction. He had anticipated a different response, one where Rudy might beg him to spare Alice''s life, driven by their deep affection for each other. After all, he knew how much Alice loved Rudy and how inseparable their bond was.

    George believed that by threatening Alice''s life, he would force Rudy to back down, to yield to his demands. But instead, Rudy issued an audacious challenge, defying George to carry out the very act he had threatened.

    As George hesitated, searching for any sign of concern, for a flicker of hesitation, but found none. He began to doubt his own strategy. Had he miscalcted? Did Rudy truly believe George was bluffing, that he would never go through with it?

    Anxiety gnawed at him as he contemted his next move. He had viewed Alice as a mere tool, a means to an end, but the situation had taken an unexpected turn.

    With a loud and anguished groan, George unleashed the deadly energy beam into Alice''s room. The beam tore through the door and everything in its path, obliterating whatevery within. The room was consumed in a cataclysmic explosion, leaving nothing but smoldering ruins.

    George''s gambit had irrevocably changed the course of their conflict, and the consequences of his actions hung heavy in the air like an ominous cloud.

    George, having unleashed the devastating energy beam, felt utterly spent. His powers had been pushed to their limits, and it took a toll on him. He fell to his knees, gasping for breath, his trembling hands supporting him as he looked upon the obliterated space where Alice''s room had once stood.

    Exhausted, he turned his gaze toward Rudy, expecting to find his adversary equally devastated. George had hoped to see Rudy shocked, speechless, perhaps even broken by the gruesome death of his beloved Alice.

    He had hoped that by sacrificing Alice, he could break Rudy''s spirit, force him to yield to his demands. But what he saw left him utterly baffled.

    But to George''s profound bewilderment, he was met with a sight he hadn''t anticipated. Rudy was not in shock or despair; instead, he was smirking. It was a sinister, triumphant smile that stretched across Rudy''s face, sending chills down George''s spine.

    His eyes glinted with an unsettling mix of amusement and malevolence, as if the destruction of Alice''s room had triggered something within him.

    "You... you heartless monster," George stammered, his voice wavering, struggling toprehend Rudy''s reaction.

    Rudy''s smirk only widened, and he chuckled darkly. "George, you truly have no idea what you''ve done, do you?"

    "What do you mean?" George asked with a confused look on his face. "I just killed Alice. I know you loved her! I have videos of you and her kissing and making out in her room¡­ on her bed!"

    "That''s creepy pervert behavior right there."

    "How can you still smile¡­?! Were you just ying with Alice''s feelings?"

    Rudy shrugged his shoulders and said, "I just just wanted to pass some time. Alice was naive and gullible. It didn''t even take me a single effort to seduce her, you know?" Rudy''s smirk grew wider.

 Chapter 954 Angry Rudy

    Chapter 954 Angry Rudy

    "You are lying! What have you done? Why are you smirking?!"

    George''s confusion and anger intensified as Rudy continued to smirk and taunt him. He couldn''tprehend Rudy''s callous attitude, especially considering the horrific act that had just transpired. His usations about Rudy''s involvement with Alice only fueled his rage further.

    George''s eyes widened with a mixture of hope and dread as he watched Rudy extend his hand towards Alice''s room, which had been reduced to rubble just moments ago.

    As Rudy invoked his power, George''s heart raced, torn between the desire for Alice''s return and the fear of what mighte next. To his astonishment, the room began to reform, the scattered debris reassembling itself like pieces of a puzzle. Even the door closed as if it had never been breached.

    Dumbfounded, George stared at the miraculously restored room, unable toprehend the extent of Rudy''s abilities. He hesitated for a moment, then cautiously approached the door, his hand trembling as he turned the handle and pushed it open.

    The room was exactly as it had been before, every detail painstakingly recreated. George''s mind reeled, torn between disbelief and gratitude. He turned to Rudy, his expression a tumultuous mix of emotions. "How... how did you do this?" he stammered, his voice a whisper.

    The room seemed to hold its breath as George cautiously approached the bed, his heart pounding loudly in his chest. The sight before him was baffling and surreal. There, on the bed,y a peacefully sleeping figure, fully covered by the nket. It was Alice, his beloved daughter, the same daughter he believed he had obliterated only moments ago.

    Trembling, his mind awash with a mixture of emotions, George couldn''t resist the overwhelming urge to confirm his daughter''s well-being. Slowly, he extended his trembling hands towards the nket, his breath caught in his throat. With each inch that the nket was lifted, his heart raced faster.

    With painstaking care, he began to lift the nket, inch by inch, anxiety gnawing at his insides. He needed to see, to confirm that his daughter was truly unharmed, that the gruesome act he hadmitted moments ago had been undone by Rudy''s mysterious power.

    And then, as he finally uncovered the figure, his eyes widened with disbelief. His entire body seemed to jolt as if struck by lightning, and he stumbled backward, shock etched into his features.

    Under the nket, where his daughter should have been,y Rudy, the Lord, the source of all the chaos and turmoil that had unfolded. As the nket was lifted, Rudy''s eyes snapped open, and he greeted George with a mischievous "Boo!"

    The room was charged with tension, and George stood there in utter shock, his mind reeling from the bizarre revtion. His words stumbled out of his mouth, barely coherent as he stammered, "Wh-what...? But... Alice... you... she..."

    Rudy, ever the picture of nonchnce, sat up on the bed, stretching his armszily into the air and yawning as if he''d just woken up from a peaceful slumber. He locked eyes with George and spoke with a hint of amusement, "Rx. I simply teleported into Alice''s bed. How many nights do you think I''ve spent with her in her room while you slept downstairs?"

    George''s confusion deepened, his shock slowly giving way to realization. His eyes widened as he put the pieces together. Rudy''s calm demeanor earlier, hisck of concern when George threatened Alice ¨C it all made sense now. Alice had never been in her room to begin with.

    Rudy had already anticipated such a cowardly move from George and he was well prepared to counter anything George might possibly do.

    George''s heart sank like a stone in his chest, and he found himself unable to speak for a moment. He had been yed for a fool, a clown in Rudy''s grand performance.

    In a surge of anger and frustration, George demanded, "Where is Alice?!"

    Rudy, that infuriating smirk still dancing on his lips, merely shrugged his shoulders and taunted, "Why don''t you go and find her, George? If you can."

    Fury coursed through George''s veins as he attempted to attack Rudy once more, his hands raised in a desperate attempt to summon the devastating energy beams that had served him so well before. But as he unleashed his power, instead of the powerful beams he''d summoned before, only feeble sparks and splinters of energy fizzled out, like fireworks gone awry. The well of energy had run dry, and he was left with nothing more than impotent rage.

    Realizing the dire situation, George''s survival instincts kicked in. He bolted out of Alice''s room, rushing down the stairs with panic in his eyes. He burst into his own room, rifling through closets and drawers in a frantic search for something of great importance. The room quickly devolved into chaos as he tossed aside clothes and belongings in his desperation.

    Finally, George located what he sought¡ªa box filled with dozens of vials, each containing a mysterious substance. With trembling hands, he extracted all the vials, leaving a single one clutched in his palm. Attempting to unscrew the cap was an exercise in futility, given the shaking of his fingers. So, George made a drastic decision. He crushed the vial in his hand, the ss shattering and mixing with his blood.

    Without hesitation, he brought his hand to his lips and ingested the liquid, swallowing it down. He flung the remnants of the shattered vial aside and winced as he extracted bits of ss embedded in his palm.

    Just then, Rudy entered the room, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to George''s frenzied state. "Alice isn''t here, father-inw," he announced casually.

    Startled and infuriated, George unleashed a colossal energy beam at Rudy, who was caught off guard. The powerful st obliterated the house, sending debris flying in every direction and shattering the serene surroundings. Rudy was sent hurtling through the air, miles away from the epicenter of the devastating attack.

    "I won''t let you destroy the world! I will do anything to create my dream world!" George yelled on top of his lungs as smoke escaped from his hands.

 Chaptr 955 Wake Up To Reality

    Chaptr 955 Wake Up To Reality

    Rudy crashed through the dense forest, his immense power sending shockwaves through the trees. He plowed through the thick foliage, leaving behind a trail of destruction in his wake. The sound of splintering wood and rustling leaves filled the air as he fought to regain his bnce.

    Breaking through the tree line into the open sky, Rudy''s expression twisted into a mask of fury. He had mistakenly assumed that George had exhausted his powers, a miscalction he wouldn''t make again.

    With a determined scowl, Rudy adjusted his position mid-air, audibly cracking his neck and shoulders as he readied himself for the confrontation ahead.

    In an explosive burst of power, heunched himself back into the sky, a sonic boom emanating from his rapid ascent. The force of his departure obliterated the spot where he had been just moments ago, leaving behind a smoking crater.

    Within a heartbeat, Rudy descended upon the remnants of George''s house. The final remnants of the once-proud structure were no match for his cosmic might, crumbling to dust as he made hisnding.

    There, amidst the debris and devastation, Rudy and George locked eyes once more, their gazes filled with a deadly intent. The battle was far from over, and both were determined to emerge victorious, whatever the cost.

    George, with beads of sweat forming on his brow, swiftly retrieved two more vials from his pocket. The desperation in his eyes was unmistakable as he consumed the mysterious substance contained within them. As the liquid coursed through his veins, his body underwent subtle yet discernible changes. His skin took on a slightly altered hue, and he seemed to grow more robust and muscr, a physical transformation indicative of newfound strength.

    George''s movements quickened, and a surge of power coursed through him. With a fierce determination in his eyes, he locked his gaze onto Rudy, who stood before him with an unwavering resolve. George''s voice trembled with a blend of fervor and madness as he dered, "Have you ever encountered a scientist willing to experiment on himself? I hold every life in equal measure, even Alice. I''ll sacrifice anyone necessary to bring about a perfect world!"

    With these words, George unleashed a devastating attack, the energy he channeled surging outward in a cataclysmic explosion. The shockwave from the st rippled through the area, obliterating houses, buildings, and even parts of the surrounding forest. In that moment, George believed he had found the weapon to defeat Rudy, tenfold more potent than before.

    But Rudy, seemingly unperturbed, raised a single finger with casual precision. With a flick, he nullified the entire onught of energy generated by George''s attack. The once-destructive force dissipated into nothingness, leaving Rudy standing unscathed in the aftermath.

    Rudy''s voice dripped with unimpressed disdain as he continued to address George. "Are you done ying, George?" he inquired, his tone carrying a sense of finality. "Do you truly believe you, or anyone from your team, or your test subjects can defeat me? I am the Lord, the most powerful being to exist. There is no way a puny human with a helpless dream can win against me."

    George''s frustration boiled over, causing him to clench his fists and re at Rudy. He pondered his options, searching for a strategy to outsmart the indomitable being before him.

    Rudy''s patience wore thin as he released a disappointed sigh. He made his stance clear: "Wake up to reality. Your dream of creating a perfect world is wed. Nothing ever goes as nned. Do you truly believe that people of the future would look at you as a hero who brought a revolution to the world?" His words hung in the tense air, challenging George''s grand vision of a perfect world.

    As Rudy''s words hung heavy in the air, George found himself grappling with a truth he had yet to confront. He remained silent, his earlier fervor drained in the face of Rudy''s unwavering logic.

    Rudy continued, his voice measured and resolute, "How many revolutionists are being honored by the current generation? They fought for so many things, they fought for freedom, they fought for the future, but tell me... George, who remembers them and feels thankful for what they did?"

    George had no immediate answer.

    "You will be treated the same," Rudy asserted. "There will be jokes and false stories about you. Yes, some will think of you as a god, like they currently do, while others will think of you as a madman who wanted to shape the world ording to his vision."

    Frustrated by Rudy''s words, George retaliated, "And what would they remember you as? You are clearly worse than me! You want to destroy the world, not me! You are just a hypocrite kid who has Rudy responded coolly, "So be it. I won''t deny anything you say. I don''t have to, nor do I care. It doesn''t affect me. I know what I am. I don''t favor one race over another, while you are killing both humans and beings of other races, just to get what you want. Your goals are selfish while mine aren''t. I don''t n to punish one race and spare another. They all will be treated fairly and equally."

    George pressed further, "If you mean that, then why did you save the humans and the others from the experiment facility? There was no need for you to do that. If you wanted to stop me and my ns, you could have simply destroyed the entire facility without saving anyone. You could easily do that, so why did you save them?"

    Rudy''s response was enigmatic as he stayed silent for a moment, scratching the back of his head. He shrugged his shoulders and nonchntly said, "Let''s fight, George. Let''s end this. I want to go home and eat something. I am feeling hungry."

    As George charged up his energy, anger and frustration seething through him, he retorted, "You say I''m running from answers, but you''re running from justice!" With those words, he prepared to unleash another energy beam at Rudy.

    Rudy sighed audibly, almost as if he was bored by the repetitive attacks. He taunted, "How many times will you use the same attacks? It gets boring, you know?" A smirk danced on his lips, and he scoffed, adding, "Could it be that this is the only move you can use?"

    George''s patience snapped at Rudy''s mockery. "Shut up!" he yelled, frustration clear in his voice. "So what if I only know this move?!" With that deration, he unleashed the attack.

    However, Rudy had underestimated George''s cunning. The attack wasn''t aimed at him. As the dust and smoke cleared, Rudy realized with horror that George had used the energy beam as a distraction. George had already made his escape.

    Rudy wasted no time. He chased after George, but what he found grown arrogant of his powers!"

    made his heart sink. George was targeting Rudy''s house, the ce where Reba and Lucy were peacefully sleeping, unaware of the impending danger.

    "I was wondering when you woulde!"

    George''s arrogance knew no bounds as he noticed Rudy''s arrival. With a disdainful scoff, he aimed his devastating energy beam at Rudy''s house and, without a shred of hesitation, obliterated it into a fiery spectacle right before Rudy''s disbelieving eyes. The once tranquil abode of Reba and Lucy was reduced to a smoldering ruin, and the shockwaves rippled through the surroundings, leaving nothing but destruction in its wake.

 Chapter 956 Beckoning the Angry Lord

    Chapter 956 Beckoning the Angry Lord

    Amidst the backdrop of destruction and the smoky remnants of Rudy''s obliterated home, a tense and malevolent confrontation unfolded between George and Rudy.

    George''s voice dripped with arrogance as he reveled in the chaos he had wrought. His taunting words carried the weight of his malevolence, and he sought to inflict emotional pain upon his foe. "How do you feel now, huh?!" George jeered, his satisfaction palpable. "This is what happens when you don''t mind your own business! How does it feel to see your mother and sister die in front of your eyes, all because of your actions?! Had we not crossed each other''s path, they would have been alive!"

    Rudy, his face etched with disbelief and rage, turned to George, his voice strained as he struggled toprehend the senseless destruction. "What was the point of all this?" he demanded, his wordsced with a potent mixture of sorrow and fury. "Did you think killing my family would stop me from killing you? You just made me even more angry. How stupid can you be to do something like this and think you will be spared?"

    George''s coldughter cut through the air, a stark contrast to the chaos and destruction around them. "Oh, I know I won''t be spared," he retorted with a chilling nonchnce. "But I wanted you to experience the feeling of loss. You can kill me however you want. I don''t care. I will die happily knowing I destroyed your happiness. And oh yeah, oh yeah, this time I won''t let you use your power to restore anything!"

    With a sudden and reckless motion, George hurled a car towards Rudy, who hung suspended in the air. He leaped after the vehicle, his intent clear: to engage Rudy in a direct and devastating confrontation.

    Rudy hovered in the air, his expression unchanging as he confrontation.

    Rudy hovered in the air, his expression unchanging as he effortlessly sliced the car in half with a casual finger swipe. However, the true horror began when the car was divided; the spatial rift continued, affecting everything that came into contact with it, including George.

    With a heart-wrenching sight, George''s upper and lower halves tumbled to the ground. The sheer agony painted his face as he watched Rudy, still aloft in the air, unharmed. The thud of George''s body hitting the ground echoed in the eerie silence of the battle.

    George''s bodyy severed on the ground, a grim testament to Rudy''s devastating power. George''s upper and lower halves, now disconnected, served as a cruel reminder of the consequences of his actions.

    Blood oozed from George''s wounds, pooling around him as he struggled to maintain consciousness. His vision blurred, and the pain was excruciating. But George''s determination remained unbroken.

    Frantically, he scanned the scene for the lower portion of his body. With a grimace of effort, he began the arduous task of dragging himself toward the lower half of his body. Every movement sent waves of agony through him, but George was resolute. His eyes locked onto his severed lower half, his only chance at survival.

    His trembling hands reached out, grasping and pulling until he finally united his upper and lower sections. It was a grotesque and surreal act of self-restoration, all while Rudy observed with an eerie amusement.

    George fumbled with trembling hands, retrieving the remaining vials from his pocket.

    George''s groans filled the air as he consumed the remaining vials from his pocket. The strange substance coursed through his veins, initiating a slow and painful regeneration. Rudy''s amusement remained unabated, and he seemed content to let George struggle in the aftermath of their brutal encounter.

    In the midst of this gruesome showdown, once George had sessfully regenerated his lower half, Rudy wasted no time in resuming his relentless assault. With a casual flick of his finger, he conjured an air bullet that shot forth with deadly precision, piercing George''s leg. The pain was excruciating, and George couldn''t help but unleash a torrent of curses at Rudy.

    "You sadistic piece of...!" George''s voice was a furious roar as he berated Rudy for his ruthless tactics. "You could''ve attacked me when I was vulnerable during regeneration, but you waited until I was whole again, you sick bastard!"

    Rudy''s response was marked by an indifferent shrug, his expression devoid of remorse. "You''re the one who said, ''You can kill me however you want,''" he retorted coldly. "I merely tried to spare you from needless pain, but it seems you''re quite resilient when ites to staying alive."

    As George ranted, his body''s enhanced state kicked into overdrive. The vials he had consumed had pushed him beyond his limits, driving him into a frenzied overdrive. His senses sharpened, his speed surged, and his strength became superhuman. George had crossed a threshold into a state of hyperactivity, making him a formidable force despite his injuries.

    However, Rudy wasn''t one to back down. Without hesitation, he conjured arger air bullet, one that not only pierced George''s leg but also shattered bones in its destructive path.

    After another impressive regeneration, George slowly climbed to his feet, his body now fully restored and his determination unwavering. He gazed up at Rudy, a glint of challenge in his eyes as he questioned, "Why don''t you fight fair and square, huh?"

    Rudy couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at the suggestion, his lips curving into a wry smile. He found it rather ironic that George, who had resorted to all sorts of unconventional tactics throughout their battle, was now calling for fairness.

    "Fight without using any magical attacks? Fight like two men would?" George''s words carried the weight of a sincere challenge, a desire to settle this confrontation with a test of physical prowess, not supernatural abilities. "Let''s see who wins, then... kid..."

    With a nod of agreement, Rudy descended from his heightened vantage point to stand firmly on the ground, a faint but confident smile touching his lips. The prospect of this final showdown, where sheer physical strength and skill would determine the victor, added a newyer of intensity to their battle, setting the stage for a test of endurance, resilience, and raw power between two formidable opponents.

 Chapter 957 Rudy versus George

    Chapter 957 Rudy versus George

    George and Rudy locked eyes, preparing for a battle. The sheer anticipation of this sh was palpable.

    Without a word, George lunged forward, his speed enhanced to superhuman levels. His fists, wrapped in energy, shot toward Rudy like thunderbolts. Rudy, however, was no slouch. With a graceful sidestep, he narrowly avoided George''s lightning-fast strikes, causing the ground to shake as George''s fists pounded the earth.

    George, not one to be outdone, pivoted with uncanny agility,unching a devastating spinning kick at Rudy''s head. The air whistled with the speed of his attack, but Rudy was ready. With cat-like reflexes, he ducked under the kick, narrowly avoiding decapitation. The sheer force of George''s blow sent shockwaves through the area, shattering windows and reducing parked cars to twisted wreckage.

    But Rudy wasn''t just evading; he was counterattacking. A blur of motion, he unleashed a series of rapid, bone-crushing punches and kicks. His strikes were precise and lethal, a testament to his mastery of martial arts. George grunted in pain as each blownded, sending him stumbling backward. It was as if Rudy had unlocked a hidden well of martial prowess, and he was using every ounce of it against his opponent.

    Determined not to be outmatched, George focused his superhuman strength. His body shimmered with newfound energy, and in an instant, he closed the gap between them, delivering a thunderous uppercut that sent Rudy soaring into the air. The sonic boom from the impact rattled windows for blocks around, sending the cars and the sign boards flying.

    Rudy, however, wasn''t one to be bested so easily. With an agile flip, he righted himself mid-air and came hurtling back toward George. Their fists collided in a shockwave of power that sent shockwaves rippling through the area. Buildings swayed dangerously as if caught in an earthquake.

    Thebatants danced through the cityscape, their movements almost too fast for the eye to follow. Rudy''s graceful strikes shed with George''s brute force, creating a whirlwind of destruction. Skyscrapers crumbled, reduced to rubble under the onught. Cars exploded into mes. ss shards filled the air like deadly confetti.

    And all the while, their battle raged on.

    George''s relentless determination shed with Rudy''s unmatched agility. They punched and kicked, parried and countered, a storm of fists and feet that showed no signs of abating. The sheer intensity of theirbat seemed to defy thews of physics. They moved through the air as if it were solid ground, their blows creating shockwaves that rattled the very foundation of the city.

    Amidst the backdrop of a sprawling metropolis, the battle between George and Rudy had destroyed the citypletely.

    George and Rudy, both rejuvenated by their extraordinary abilities, circled one another amidst the ruins, their eyes locked in a fierce, unwavering stare.

    With a roar that seemed to shake the heavens, George lunged forward, fists clenched and muscles rippling. His speed was astounding, closing the distance between him and Rudy in an instant. His first punch, aimed straight at Rudy''s face, could have shattered steel, but Rudy moved like a phantom, a blur of motion as he sidestepped the attack with incredible finesse.

    In retaliation, Rudy delivered a devastating kick to George''s midsection, a forceful blow that sent him hurtling backward. The very air crackled with the sheer energy of their movements. George crashed through the fa?ade of a towering skyscraper, sending ss and debris cascading from the building like a deadly waterfall. The structure groaned and quivered before sumbing to gravity''s cruel embrace, copsing in on itself with a thunderous roar.

    With a mighty leap, George burst forth from the rubble, shards of ss and concrete cascading from his form like a god of destruction. His eyes zed with fury as he charged at Rudy once more. Rudy met his assault head-on, their fists shing in mid-air with a bone-jarring impact that sent shockwaves rippling outward.

    The resulting shockwave sent shockwaves through the area, shattering windows and reducing structures to rubble within a massive radius. The metropolis was being reduced to a chaotic maelstrom of destruction as their battle raged on.

    Each punch and kick they exchanged carried the force of a freight train, echoing like thunderps throughout the city. Rudy''s agility was his greatest asset, his lithe form moving gracefully around George''s onught. George, on the other hand, possessed raw power, each of his strikes capable of leveling a city block.

    The battle took them soaring into the skies, their forms mere blurs against the backdrop of the sunlit heavens. Rudy''s aerial maneuvers were breathtaking to behold, a dance of grace and power as he darted and weaved through the air. George pursued relentlessly, determined tond a blow on his elusive foe.

    A mid-air collision between the two sent shockwaves rippling through the area, creating a sonic boom that reverberated across the city below. The sheer force of their collision created a shockwave that obliterated skyscrapers, sending them crashing to the ground in cascades of debris and smoke.

    Undeterred, they continued their battle in the skies, defying gravity itself. Rudy conjured gusts of wind that he hurled at George with pinpoint precision, creating cyclones of destruction in his wake. George countered with devastating blows that rocked the heavens and ruptured the very fabric of reality.

    Their battle descended upon a massive suspension bridge, its towering cables and steel girders groaning under the stress of their incredible powers. Rudy somersaulted through the

    air, his body a blur as he delivered a barrage of kicks that struck George from all angles. But George''s durability was legendary, and he endured the onught, his resilience unfaltering.

    With a ferocious battle cry, George unleashed a seismic shockwave from his fists, a shockwave that rippled through the bridge''s structure. The entire span buckled and twisted, cables snapping like frayed nerves as the colossal structure began its descent into the abyss below.

    The very ground trembled as the bridge''s copse sent shockwaves radiating outward, creating a domino effect that brought down nearby structures and infrastructure. Smoke and dust filled the air as an apocalyptic scene unfolded before the eyes of the city''s empty streets.

    Their battle now took them to another city, where the destruction they wrought was on an unimaginable scale. Skyscrapers crumbled like sandcastles in a storm, and streets were reduced to rubble-strewn wastnds. The cacophony of their battle echoed for miles, a deafening symphony of chaos and destruction.

    But through the devastation, a relentless determination burned in their eyes. George and Rudy were superhuman titans locked in a battle that transcendedprehension. Each blow, each sh of their powers, brought them closer to the precipice of annihtion.

    It was a battle for the ages, a sh of titans, and the cities bore witness to their cataclysmic struggle. As they continued to unleash their earth-shattering attacks, the metropolis crumbled around them, a testament to the awesome power of their conflict.

    In the midst of the chaos and devastation, the fate of the cities hung in the bnce. Would they survive the relentless onught of two beings who could not be killed, or would they be reduced to nothing more than memories, a testament to the colossal sh that had yed out within their empty streets?

    ''Hmm¡­ Empty¡­ streets? Why are they empty? Where are all the people?''

 Chapter 958 Lifeless World

    Chapter 958 Lifeless World

    Amidst the relentless sh, the cacophony of destruction was deafening. Buildings crumbled, streets shattered, and the very earth quaked under the duress of their battle. Yet, in the eye of this apocalyptic storm, the two superhumans traded verbal blows alongside their physical ones.

    Rudy, hovering above the maelstrom of chaos, spread his arms wide, as if conducting a symphony of annihtion. "How does it feel to destroy city after city? Didn''t you say you wanted to create a perfect world? All I can see you doing is bringing destruction."

    "I am not the one who did all this!" George retorted, his voice a thunderous counterpoint to the devastation around them. "It was you!"

    Rudy raised an incredulous eyebrow, his expression one of bemusement amidst the cataclysm. "What do you mean?" he scoffed, shrugging his shoulders dismissively. "I always fight in space so that no life would be lost. It was ''you'' who came back to Earth, not me. It was ''you'' who destroyed your house and my house and the surroundings with your energy beams, not me. It was ''you'' who challenged me to have a melee fight which led to the destruction of cities, not me. I haven''t done anything except defending myself."

    George''s face contorted in frustration, his words a fiery retort. "So what? As I have been saying, sacrifices are always needed for the greater good. Consider everyone who died as a sacrifice."

    "Oh?" Rudy chuckled, the sound incongruent with the chaos below. "So everyone who dies because of ''you'' is a sacrifice. Well, that''s quite convenient, ain''t it?"

    Their exchange of words was punctuated by explosive bursts of power. George swung his fists like battering rams, sending shockwaves of force rippling through the city. Rudy countered with agile evasions and swift counterattacks, every move calcted to minimize coteral damage. Yet, it was clear that the very nature of their battle defied any attempt at preservation.

    Amidst this epic showdown, the city below themy in ruins. Skyscrapers that had once scraped the heavens were reduced to shattered husks, and streets were little more than debris-strewn warzones. Smoke and dust choked the air, making it difficult to discern day from night.

    Rudy''s words held a cold truth. While George had imed to be fighting for the greater good, the wake of destruction he left in his path seemed to contradict that very ideal. It was a grim paradox of a battle between two superhumans, each with their own vision of the world''s future.

    With each punch and kick, each earth-shaking shockwave and sonic boom, their battle etched a scar across the city''sndscape. It was a testament to the awesome power of their conflict, a power that seemed to have no bounds.

    As the battle raged on, both men seemed unyielding, their determination unwavering. They traded blows that could level mountains and unleashed energy attacks that could eclipse the sun. The very earth trembled beneath their feet, and the sky itself seemed to weep at the devastation below.

    In the midst of the relentless battle, Rudy''s voice cut through the chaos like a scalpel. "Even if you consider all the casualties as sacrifices," he began, his fingers forming air quotes around the word ''sacrifices,'' "what about the people who survived and see you as evil? Would they think your ''perfect'' world is a paradise while they lost their loved ones for no reason and considered as a sacrifice by the creator of the so-called perfect world?" Rudy''s words hung in the air, heavy with usation.

    "That doesn''t matter," George growled, his eyes narrowing with anger. "Everyone who opposes my idea of the perfect world is my enemy. Everyone who tries to stop me will be annihted, just like how I will kill you!"

    Rudy chuckled, a mirthless sound that resonated amidst the ruins of the city. "Oh? So your perfect world will be built on the blood of the innocent and your lies?"

    "Shut the fuck up!" George''s voice trembled with rage. "You can''t please everyone! Not everyone deserves a perfect world, of course!"

    Rudy''s smirk widened, and he pped his hands mockingly. "Wow, you copied my line."

    "What?" George''s brows furrowed in confusion.

    "Not everyone deserves a perfect world, nor will they ever admire it," Rudy quoted himself, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Why are you copying the idea of my dream world, huh?" He scoffed.

    George''s response was venomous. "Well, it doesn''t matter. No one will ever know how many enemies I killed, and those who learn the truth will be killed as well. No one will ever be there to oppose me once I am done killing you!"

    Amidst the relentless exchange of blows and the chaotic destruction they left in their wake, a disconcerting realization gnawed at George''s consciousness. It was a gnawing feeling that had been there for a while, but it finally wed its way to the forefront of his thoughts: the eerie absence of life.

    In this battlefield of superhumans, George hadn''t seen a single living being ¨C no humans, no animals, not even insects. It was as if the cities they had razed were devoid of life, frozen in an unnatural silence. His keen senses, heightened by the power he had harnessed, could detect nothing, no heartbeat, no breathing, nothing that hinted at the presence of life.

    Frustration and confusion welled up within George, and in a brief respite between their shes, he couldn''t contain his unease any longer. He turned to Rudy, his voice tinged with desperation, "What have you done? Where are all the humans?"

    Rudy, hovering mid-air with an air of detachment, simply shrugged his shoulders in response. "They are where they should be, busy with their life, with their loved ones, working, sleeping."

    George''s brows knitted further, unable toprehend the absurdity of the situation. "Then why aren''t they around? Why is there no one here?"

    Rudy''s response wasced with mockery as he chuckled darkly, his expression smug. "Why would they be on a random, far away in another universe?"

    A heavy pause hung in the air as George struggled to process Rudy''s words. "What...? But this is Earth!"

    Rudy''s condescending tone remained as he continued to unravel the truth. "Of course, because I made it like that."

    George''s shock was palpable. His eyes widened as the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce. He realized that the entire environment they had been fighting in was nothing more than an borate illusion, a replica crafted by Rudy''s cosmic powers.

    "I created a replica of our gxy while we were fighting in space," Rudy exined casually, his smirk never leaving his face.

    In that moment, it was as if the rug had been pulled out from under George''s feet. The grand battle, the relentless destruction, the cities they had annihted ¨C it had all been Rudy''s trick.

    George felt like a clown, a pawn in Rudy''s grand y. His righteous pursuit of a perfect world, his determination to defeat the Lord and achieve his vision, had all been reduced to a charade orchestrated by the very being he sought to challenge. The realization was a bitter pill to swallow, leaving him not just physically but emotionally battered.

    As the truth settled in, George could only watch, helpless and bewildered, as Rudy continued to hover above him, the embodiment of power and deception. It was a revtion that transcended the physical battle, highlighting the intricate mind games woven into the fabric of their conflict.

    "Did you truly think you would be standing in front of me in one piece if you had actually killed my beloved Reba?" Rudy asked in an emotionless voice.

 Chapter 955 Wake Up To Reality

    955 Wake Up To Reality Rudy crashed through the dense forest, his immense power sending shockwaves through the trees. He plowed through the thick foliage, leaving behind a trail of destruction in his wake. The sound of splintering wood and rustling leaves filled the air as he fought to regain his bnce.

    Breaking through the tree line into the open sky, Rudy''s expression twisted into a mask of fury. He had mistakenly assumed that George had exhausted his powers, a miscalction he wouldn''t make again.

    With a determined scowl, Rudy adjusted his position mid-air, audibly cracking his neck and shoulders as he readied himself for the confrontation ahead.

    In an explosive burst of power, heunched himself back into the sky, a sonic boom emanating from his rapid ascent. The force of his departure obliterated the spot where he had been just moments ago, leaving behind a smoking crater.

    Within a heartbeat, Rudy descended upon the remnants of George''s house. The final remnants of the once-proud structure were no match for his cosmic might, crumbling to dust as he made hisnding.

    There, amidst the debris and devastation, Rudy and George locked eyes once more, their gazes filled with a deadly intent. The battle was far from over, and both were determined to emerge victorious, whatever the cost.

    George, with beads of sweat forming on his brow, swiftly retrieved two more vials from his pocket. The desperation in his eyes was unmistakable as he consumed the mysterious substance contained within them. As the liquid coursed through his veins, his body underwent subtle yet discernible changes. His skin took on a slightly altered hue, and he seemed to grow more robust and muscr, a physical transformation indicative of newfound strength.

    George''s movements quickened, and a surge of power coursed through him. With a fierce determination in his eyes, he locked his gaze onto Rudy, who stood before him with an unwavering resolve. George''s voice trembled with a blend of fervor and madness as he dered, "Have you ever encountered a scientist willing to experiment on himself? I hold every life in equal measure, even Alice. I''ll sacrifice anyone necessary to bring about a perfect world!"

    With these words, George unleashed a devastating attack, the energy he channeled surging outward in a cataclysmic explosion. The shockwave from the st rippled through the area, obliterating houses, buildings, and even parts of the surrounding forest. In that moment, George believed he had found the weapon to defeat Rudy, tenfold more potent than before.

    But Rudy, seemingly unperturbed, raised a single finger with casual precision. With a flick, he nullified the entire onught of energy generated by George''s attack. The once-destructive force dissipated into nothingness, leaving Rudy standing unscathed in the aftermath.

    Rudy''s voice dripped with unimpressed disdain as he continued to address George. "Are you done ying, George?" he inquired, his tone carrying a sense of finality. "Do you truly believe you, or anyone from your team, or your test subjects can defeat me? I am the Lord, the most powerful being to exist. There is no way a puny human with a helpless dream can win against me."

    George''s frustration boiled over, causing him to clench his fists and re at Rudy. He pondered his options, searching for a strategy to outsmart the indomitable being before him.

    Rudy''s patience wore thin as he released a disappointed sigh. He made his stance clear: "Wake up to reality. Your dream of creating a perfect world is wed. Nothing ever goes as nned. Do you truly believe that people of the future would look at you as a hero who brought a revolution to the world?" His words hung in the tense air, challenging George''s grand vision of a perfect world.

    As Rudy''s words hung heavy in the air, George found himself grappling with a truth he had yet to confront. He remained silent, his earlier fervor drained in the face of Rudy''s unwavering logic.

    Rudy continued, his voice measured and resolute, "How many revolutionists are being honored by the current generation? They fought for so many things, they fought for freedom, they fought for the future, but tell me... George, who remembers them and feels thankful for what they did?"

    George had no immediate answer.

    "You will be treated the same," Rudy asserted. "There will be jokes and false stories about you. Yes, some will think of you as a god, like they currently do, while others will think of you as a madman who wanted to shape the world ording to his vision."

    Frustrated by Rudy''s words, George retaliated, "And what would they remember you as? You are clearly worse than me! You want to destroy the world, not me! You are just a hypocrite kid who has grown arrogant of his powers!"

    Rudy responded coolly, "So be it. I won''t deny anything you say. I don''t have to, nor do I care. It doesn''t affect me. I know what I am. I don''t favor one race over another, while you are killing both humans and beings of other races, just to get what you want. Your goals are selfish while mine aren''t. I don''t n to punish one race and spare another. They all will be treated fairly and equally."

    George pressed further, "If you mean that, then why did you save the humans and the others from the experiment facility? There was no need for you to do that. If you wanted to stop me and my ns, you could have simply destroyed the entire facility without saving anyone. You could easily do that, so why did you save them?"

    Rudy''s response was enigmatic as he stayed silent for a moment, scratching the back of his head. He shrugged his shoulders and nonchntly said, "Let''s fight, George. Let''s end this. I want to go home and eat something. I am feeling hungry."

    As George charged up his energy, anger and frustration seething through him, he retorted, "You say I''m running from answers, but you''re running from justice!" With those words, he prepared to unleash another energy beam at Rudy.

    Rudy sighed audibly, almost as if he was bored by the repetitive attacks. He taunted, "How many times will you use the same attacks? It gets boring, you know?" A smirk danced on his lips, and he scoffed, adding, "Could it be that this is the only move you can use?"

    George''s patience snapped at Rudy''s mockery. "Shut up!" he yelled, frustration clear in his voice. "So what if I only know this move?!" With that deration, he unleashed the attack.

    However, Rudy had underestimated George''s cunning. The attack wasn''t aimed at him. As the dust and smoke cleared, Rudy realized with horror that George had used the energy beam as a distraction. George had already made his escape.

    Rudy wasted no time. He chased after George, but what he found made his heart sink. George was targeting Rudy''s house, the ce where Reba and Lucy were peacefully sleeping, unaware of the impending danger. "I was wondering when you woulde!"

    George''s arrogance knew no bounds as he noticed Rudy''s arrival. With a disdainful scoff, he aimed his devastating energy beam at Rudy''s house and, without a shred of hesitation, obliterated it into a fiery spectacle right before Rudy''s disbelieving eyes. The once tranquil abode of Reba and Lucy was reduced to a smoldering ruin, and the shockwaves rippled through the surroundings, leaving nothing but destruction in its wake.

 Chapter 959 Omniscience

    Chapter 959 Omniscience

    With the battleground in ruins and their epic battle momentarily halted, Rudynded gracefully in front of George, his gaze piercing as he locked eyes with his adversary. The air was thick with tension as Rudy began to speak, his voice carrying a somber weight.

    "I know everything that will happen. I know what you will do next. I know what you will say next," Rudy intoned solemnly.

    George, though taken aback by Rudy''s im, was quick to retort, skepticism in his voice. "That''s impossible. Even if you have all the powers, there''s no way you have the power to see the future!"

    Rudy''s expression remained stoic as he replied, "I am not going to convince you to believe that."

    The very notion of someone possessing the ability to foresee the future was beyond George''sprehension. He clung to the belief that knowledge of the future could be altered, that countless possibilities existed, ready to be shaped by his actions.

    "And even if you are telling the truth," George asserted, his voice firm, "there are always thousands of possibilities. I can change the future if I know what''s going to happen!"

    Rudy''s response was unwavering. "I am not doing a parlor trick where you will be given possible oues of the future. I only saw one future, and that is certain. It will happen. You can''t change it, no matter how hard you try... because the change you try to bring might very well be the future I saw."

    George''sughter rang out, a mix of defiance and desperation. "Then so be it! You said you saw the future where I created my world, right?! Doesn''t that mean I killed you?!"

    But Rudy, ever the enigma, anticipated George''s response. With a smirk that sent shivers down George''s spine, Rudy concluded George''s thought before he could even speak it. "And now you will say¡ª''Looks like you weren''t as strong as the book of prophecy mentioned.''"

    George''s jaw practically dropped in astonishment. Rudy''s insight into his thoughts and words cut through his defiance, leaving him disoriented and vulnerable. Rudy''s im about knowing the future was no longer a mere assertion; it was a chilling reality that George could no longer deny.

    In that moment, George realized the immense power and knowledge that Rudy possessed. He was pitted not only against a formidable opponent in terms of physical strength but against someone who seemed to hold the very strings of fate in their hands. It was a revtion that left him with a sinking feeling, as he grappled with the unnerving idea that his every move, every word, had already been seen and ounted for in the tapestry of destiny that Rudy controlled.

    The revtion that Rudy possessed the ability to foresee the future had left George in a state of perplexity. He couldn''t help but wonder why, if Rudy truly had such knowledge of future events, he had not been aware of George''s true identity as an enemy and a member of the ndestine facility. It was a nagging question that gnawed at George''s mind, sowing seeds of doubt about the authenticity of Rudy''s ims.

    As George weighed the implications of Rudy''s powers, he found himself at a crossroads, torn between belief and skepticism. Rudy''s urate prediction of his thoughts and actions was undeniably disconcerting. The creation of an empty, precise replica of the gxy stood as a testament to the veracity of Rudy''s ims.

    Yet, George could not ignore the possibility of deception. The thought that Rudy might be using this im of irvoyance as a psychological tactic to undermine him lingered in his mind. Trusting Rudy''s words meant relinquishing a degree of control, and George was not one to surrender easily.

    However, something had shifted within George. The revtion that his vision of a perfect world could indeede to fruition, even if it meant Rudy''s demise, filled him with an unprecedented sense of purpose and determination. The prospect of achieving his dream world, where he could mold humanity ording to his ideals, was intoxicating.

    With newfound conviction, George abandoned the pretense of hand-to-handbat, viting their agreement, and summoned his energy beams once more. The rules of fairbat were disregarded as his attacks surged toward Rudy with unrestrained force. George''s intention was clear: to obliterate Rudy, the one standing in the way of his perfect world.

    The battleground became a chaotic arena of shing powers and titanic forces. Buildings crumbled,ndscapes shifted, and the very fabric of reality seemed to tremble under the weight of their sh. The destruction was colossal, a reflection of the intense battle raging between two beings of immeasurable power.

    Afterunching his devastating attack, George couldn''t contain his victoriousughter. He gloated at Rudy, his voice tinged with arrogance. "Did you foresee this too, huh?!"

    However, Rudy''s response was far from what George expected. Instead of being affected by George''s assault, Rudy remained eerily calm. His gaze bore into George''s with an unsettling intensity, and he slowly raised a finger into the air.

    George watched, curiosity mixed with apprehension, as Rudy''s finger moved. It didn''t take long for George to realize the horrifying truth. The moon, Earth''s faithfulpanion, was now descending perilously close to the''s surface. It was an act of power beyondprehension, a testament to Rudy''s cosmic abilities.

    Terror gripped George as heprehended the gravity of the situation. He turned to Rudy with panic in his voice, urgently pleading, "Rudy, you can''t be serious! If that moon crashes into Earth, it will obliterate the entire, possibly even the nearbys in the process. We''ll both be killed!"

    In response, Rudy merely offered a sardonic smile, his demeanor unshaken. "Don''t worry, George. I already know what you''ll do next. You''ll run away, trying to escape Earth''s atmosphere to save your own skin."

    As George looked back at Rudy, he realized with a sinking feeling that Rudy had indeed seen through his intentions. Panic flooded him as he hastily retreated. He propelled himself away from Earth, leaving the atmosphere and entering the chilling expanse of space.

    From this vantage point, George bore witness to the catastrophic collision. The moon, now mere moments from impact, collided with Earth with cataclysmic force. The once-beautiful blue shattered into countless fragments, like a fragile eggshell, and a deafening explosion reverberated through the cosmos.

    The shockwave from the collision raced after George, obliterating even neighboring celestial bodies in its path. George fled further into the depths of space, unable to shake the image of Earth''s annihtion from his mind. All that remained in his vision were the distant stars, devoid of any hint of the once-vibrant cosmos that had surrounded Earth.

    George''s voice trembled with disbelief as he muttered, "Did hemit suicide?"

    Rudy, who had reappeared seemingly unharmed, raised an eyebrow. "Why would you think that?"

    Baffled and incredulous at the sight of Rudy standing before him, George couldn''t contain his questions. "How did you survive that?! The shockwaves of the explosion obliterated nearbys, and you were right in the midst of it. How can you possibly be alive?"

    Rudy couldn''t help but taunt, a smirk ying on his lips. "I thought you knew a way to kill the Lord, huh?"

 Chapter 960 Before the Battle || The Halo Garden

    Chapter 960 Before the Battle || The Halo Garden

    In a quiet moment before Rudy''s departure to Alice''s house, he found himself standing on the castle''s balcony, high above the magnificent kingdom he had built. The kingdom was a testament to his vision of unity among humans and beings of other races, a vision that hade to fruition with the help of his extraordinary powers.

    His expression was solemn, not betraying any hint of joy or sadness, but rather a profound sense of duty. As he gazed out at his thriving dynasty below, he knew that his responsibilities were far from over. His power, while nearly boundless, was both a gift and a burden.

    Rudy''s eyes then drifted upward to the vast expanse of stars that adorned the night sky. It was a sight he often found himself pondering, a reminder of the immense cosmos beyond the confines of his kingdom.

    With a purposeful stride, Rudy made his way to the halo garden, a lush oasis floating gracefully above the castle. Here, he tended to the most precious of his charges, the newborn babies he had saved. These infants, from various races, were now under his care, and he watched over them with a sense of responsibility that transcended his powers.

    In the tranquil sanctuary of the halo garden, the babies were kept entertained by the gentle spirits Rudy had summoned. They danced and yed, their innocentughter filling the air, a stark contrast to the world Rudy had known before his ascension.

    Yet, Rudy''s work was far from done. As he strolled among the floating gardens, he considered how to enrich this garden even further. His gaze fell upon an empty patch of soil, and an idea began to form.

    Rudy held in his hand a tiny, glowing red seed, the very essence of the mystical red moon fruit that was so coveted in his realm by his vampire girls. With a purposeful gesture, he buried the seed deep within the soil. His fingers became like a hose, and he gently watered the earth, watching as liquid sparkled and flowed from his hand, nourishing the hidden treasure beneath.

    Time itself seemed to bend to Rudy''s will as he fast-forwarded the seed''s growth. In a matter of moments, the nt emerged, its form rapidly expanding until it became a magnificent tree. The branches bore clusters of the legendary red moon fruits, their crimson glow illuminating the garden.

    Rudy repeated this process with dozens of seeds, transforming the once-empty space into a flourishing red moon fruit orchard. It was a testament to his ability to shape and nurture life, to create beauty and abundance with a mere thought.

    In the midst of the lush red moon fruit orchard, Rudy plucked one of the crimson orbs from a nearby branch. It glistened in the soft, otherworldly glow of the garden. Holding it delicately in his hand, he couldn''t help but marvel at its beauty.

    With a small, contented smile, Rudy brought the fruit to his lips and took a bite. The vor burst over his taste buds, a sweet and slightly tangy sensation that seemed to tingle with a hint of mystery. He savored each mouthful, relishing the unique taste of the red moon fruit. It was a vor that held a special ce in his memory, a connection to a time when things were simpler, yet no less magical.

    "Mhm~ Just as I remember," he murmured in satisfaction after swallowing the first bite. Without hesitation, he indulged in another, the juiciness of the fruit a delightful contrast to the ethereal setting.

    After he had consumed the entire fruit, Rudy couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment wash over him. It was a simple pleasure, one that reminded him of the simpler moments of his past.

    "The girls are going to love this," he mused aloud to no one in particr, imagining the smiles on their faces when they tasted this unique delicacy.

    Yet, as Rudy reveled in the sweetness of the moment, a sudden thought pierced his consciousness, like a distant echo of a warning he had once received.

    Nyxia''s words resurfaced in his mind, her caution about the impending blue moon phase. She had shared with him the secrets of the blue moon fruit, its power to grant knowledge not only of the past but also of the future. It was a power that could be wielded as a formidable weapon in the wrong hands.

    Rudy looked at the remaining red moon fruits hanging from the branches, his mind racing with curiosity. Why did the blue moon fruit possess such unique abilities while the red moon fruit did not? It was a question that piqued his interest, but he was not consumed by the need for an answer. After all, the chapter of the blue moon and its fruit had been closed for good, or so he had believed.

    With a sigh, he lowered his gaze to his empty hand.

    "The blue moon possessed the power of knowledge," he reflected, his voice tinged with a touch of mncholy. "Knowledge of not only the past but also the future. A power that could shape destinies and alter fates. A power that could be a blessing or a curse."

    In the past, he had destroyed the blue moon tree to save Jane, breaking the cycle of the moon''s influence over her. She was no longer the princess of the blue moon, and her connection to its power had seemingly faded.

    However, the knowledge of her true nature, as a child born under the blue moon''s influence, remained a shadow that loomed over her.

    "She may never have the chance to partake of the blue moon fruit," Rudy thought somberly. It was a fate he had epted for her, a choice he had made to protect her from the alluring yet dangerous allure of ultimate knowledge.

    But then, as if summoned by his thoughts, the impossible happened. The blue moon fruit, the very embodiment of a power he thought was gone forever, appeared in his hand.

    "But I do¡­"

 Chapter 961 Damned Existence

    Chapter 961 Damned Existence

    In the heart of the serene halo garden, under the soft luminescence of the moon, Rudy held the enigmatic blue moon fruit in his hand, a relic of the past with powers that had once held the world in awe. He examined it closely, the deep azure color and the faint, ethereal glow that emanated from its skin. This fruit had been the source of so much knowledge and potential, but it had also brought about chaos and destruction.

    He pondered the ancient rivalry between the Lord and the beings of the Blue moon, a conflict that had spanned the unfathomable expanse of the universe since time immemorial. This enmity was deeply ingrained in their very existence, an unyielding destiny that neither side could escape.

    Jane had been fated to be Rudy''s enemy if she had epted the blue moon fruit, an oue he had sought to spare her from. He had saved her from a destiny she had never asked for, choosing instead to free her from the binding influence of the blue moon.

    Yet, Nyxia, born of the same blue moon, had willingly embraced her role as a being of the Blue moon. She had forged her own path, one that intertwined with her newfound identity as the Lord. She had be a unique fusion of both worlds, a living paradox in the cosmic tapestry.

    Now, Rudy held the blue moon fruit in his hand, contemting the possibilities it held. He wondered if consuming it would transform him into one of the beings of the Blue moon, just as it would have with Jane had she chosen differently. Or perhaps, the power of the fruit was only meant for those born beneath the blue moon''s luminous gaze, individuals like Jane and Nyxia.

    It was a question that held no clear answer, and Rudy''s curiosity burned within him like a beacon in the night. The allure of ultimate knowledge, of understanding the very fabric of existence itself, was a temptation he could not resist. Consequences be damned, he was ready to face whatevery ahead.

    With a resolute nod, Rudy raised the blue moon fruit to his lips. The moment it touched his tongue, a surge of energy coursed through him, transcending the physical boundaries of his being. It was as if the universe itself had opened its secrets to him, revealing the intricate tapestry of reality in all its splendor.

    For a timeless instant, Rudy''s perception expanded beyond the confines of space and time. He glimpsed the birth and death of stars, the rise and fall of civilizations, and the ebb and flow of cosmic forces that shaped the cosmos. The knowledge flowed through him like a torrent, overwhelming and awe-inspiring.

    As he consumed the blue moon fruit in its entirety, a profound transformation began to take hold. The boundaries that had separated him from the beings of the Blue moon blurred and faded. Rudy felt himself bing a bridge between two worlds, a being uniquely poised to understand and shape the destiny of the universe.

    In that moment, Rudy had be both the Lord and a child of the Blue moon. He was a paradox incarnate, a living testament to the boundless potential of existence. The cosmic tapestry had woven a new thread, one that defied the limitations of fate and forged a path all its own.

    With newfound knowledge and power coursing through his veins, Rudy looked up at the starry sky, his eyes reflecting the depths of the cosmos itself. The universey before him, a canvas waiting to be painted with the strokes of his will. Rudy had be a master of destiny, a force that transcended the boundaries of mortalprehension.

    And with that power came a solemn responsibility, for Rudy now held the knowledge of the ages within him. He had be a guardian of existence, a sentinel of the cosmos, and a beacon of light in the endless expanse of the universe.

    Amidst the infinite expanse of knowledge and time, Rudy''s consciousness was adrift, traversing the annals of history and the unfathomable depths of the future. He had be a vessel of omniscience, a witness to the unspoken atrocitiesmitted by humanity and the beings of other races throughout the ages.

    A profound sadness welled up within his heart. He witnessed the dark and hidden chapters of history, the inhumane actsmitted by humans and other races alike. Crimes that had gone unnoticed, the tyranny of the powerful, the suffering of the innocent¡ªit was a tapestry of despair that stretched across time.

    The images and memories flooded Rudy''s senses, each one more gut-wrenching than thest. He saw the pain etched into the faces of the oppressed, the tears shed by the helpless, and the cruelty inflicted by those who wielded unchecked power. It was a revtion that shook him to his core, for he had believed in the potential for goodness within all beings.

    But as he delved deeper into the annals of history, he realized the depths of depravity to which some could sink. It made his blood boil with a righteous anger, an anger born of the injustices he had witnessed. He longed to bring those responsible to justice, to right the wrongs of the past.

    Yet, the past was just that¡ªirreversible and unchangeable. Rudy''s newfound knowledge extended not only to history but to the future as well. He saw the crimes thaty ahead, the horrors that were yet to unfold. It was a bleak and grim vision of what was toe, a future marred by suffering and chaos.

    But as he ventured further into the future, his sorrow turned to seething anger. He witnessed the continuation of these atrocities, the perpetuation of suffering, and the callousness of those in power. The future held no redemption, no sce for the downtrodden. It was a bleak and destendscape, where the innocent paid the price for the sins of the past.

    "Be damned the will, be damned the duty, be damned¡­"

 Chapter 962 The Judgement || Becoming Shadow

    Chapter 962 The Judgement || Bing Shadow

    It was then, in the depths of his boundless knowledge, that Rudy made a fateful decision. The humans and the beings of other races had livedfortably for too long, shielded from the consequences of their actions. Theircency had festered, and now it was time for them to face the harsh realities of existence.

    With a heavy heart and a resolute spirit, Rudy chose to bring forth an apocalypse¡ªa cataclysmic reckoning that would shatter the illusions of safety and privilege. It was a decision born of anguish and indignation, a determination to disrupt the cycle of oppression and suffering.

    It was a decision born of anger, sorrow, and a deep-seated desire for justice. Rudy had be a force of nature, a harbinger of change, and a guardian of the universe. He would usher in a new era, one in which the powerful would be humbled, the oppressed would find strength, and the world itself would be reborn from the ashes of the old.

    As he attempted to glimpse the future more, Rudy''s vision extended beyond his own existence. He bore witness to the universe''s destiny, a tapestry of both suffering and resilience. His vision had unveiled the grim future, a future where darkness and cruelty still reigned. The very atrocities he had aimed to prevent had somehow manifested themselves even within the very world George had envisioned as perfect.

    It was a revtion that left him profoundly disheartened.

    Rudy''s brows furrowed, and his heart sank as he watched the dark scenes y out. It was a paradox, a twist of fate that left him questioning the true nature of perfection. He had glimpsed the universe''s path, but his own destiny remained elusive.

    As he contemted the future, Rudy tried to catch a glimpse of his own path ahead. However, his abilities faltered, and the once-clear visions turned into an abyss of uncertainty. It was as if his future had been veiled, hidden in shadows.

    The shadow curse had engulfed Rudy''s body in its inky embrace, leaving only a few fragments untouched by its darkness. It was as if he had be a walking embodiment of twilight, a haunting figure with only glimpses of his former self remaining.

    The curse''s relentless march hadpletely devoured his limbs, chest, and most of his face. His arms and legs were now grotesque distortions of their former selves, elongated and sinewy, with ws that resembled the talons of some nightmarish creature. The skin that was once his own had be a writhing sea of shadows, with patterns and swirls that seemed to shift and writhe, creating an unsettling, ever-changing tapestry.

    His chest bore the full weight of the curse''s malevolence, with shadows swirling around his heart and lungs. The outline of his ribs was visible beneath the surface, like darkened bars imprisoning the vital organs within. Even his once-strong torso had been twisted and contorted, leaving him with a macabre appearance that struck terror into the hearts of any who beheld it.

    However, amidst this sea of darkness, there were a few inds of respite. One of his hands, his left to be precise, had remained strangely untouched. It was a stark contrast to the nightmarish w that had reced his right hand. The fingers of this spared hand remained human, albeit pallid and gaunt, as if drained of life. But they retained their shape and dexterity, standing out as a haunting reminder of what Rudy had once been.

    Half of his face also remained untouched, creating a surreal juxtaposition with the rest of his visage. One side of his face was still recognizably Rudy, though it bore a hauntingly paleplexion. His eyes, however, had changed. It was now a piercing shade of crimson, a stark contrast to the vivid blue of his remaining eye. This dissonance added an eerie quality to his gaze, making it difficult to meet his gaze without feeling a shiver of dread.

    But amid the encroaching darkness, a few patches of his original form remained. His crotch, for reasons known only to the curse itself, had been spared its relentless assault. It was an incongruous oasis of humanity amidst the surrounding chaos.

    A patch on his back, a small oasis of untouched flesh amidst the encroaching darkness, served as a cruel tease of what once was. It was a small ind of normalcy in the sea of darkness that now enveloped him. It was a stark reminder of the relentless march of the curse, creeping ever closer to consuming him entirely. Rudy''s mind, a fractured battleground between his former self and the curse, clung to these remnants of his humanity as if they were a lifeline.

    Rudy had be a living paradox, a fusion of light and shadow, beauty and grotesquery. The curse had woven a macabre tapestry upon his flesh, turning him into a creature of nightmares, with only fleeting remnants of his former self left to bear witness to the tragedy of his transformation.

    Rudy gazed at his transformed body with a mix of resignation and determination. It was as if the curse''s relentless advance mirrored the impending darkness he had foreseen. The future he had glimpsed, coupled with his own encroaching darkness, left him in a somber mood.

    Rudy''s expression remainedposed, though a tinge of resignation colored his features. He knew the implications of this rapid growth. The shadow was iming him, merging with him in ways he couldn''t fullyprehend.

    Rudy''s lips curved into a weary smile, tinged with resignation. "I guess this is it," he whispered to himself, acknowledging the relentless advance of the curse. He knew the end was drawing near, but there was a sense of eptance in his gaze.

    With a sigh, Rudy returned to the serene balcony of his castle, gazing out at the universe he had crafted. His heart ached for the girls, the beings of the other races, and all those he had gathered within this sanctuary. It was a haven he had created with love, a refuge where they could thrive and live in peace.

    "At least I achieved what I wanted to," he mused aloud, his voice tinged with bittersweet satisfaction. "I''ve given my girls a dynasty filled with superhumans and beings of other races. Here, they will be safe, secure, and happy, even if I am not there to witness it."

    After cloaking his appearance of his former self, Rudy met with Alice so he could drop her off at her house. And then y the role of the Lord.

 Chapter 963 The Good of the Evil

    Chapter 963 The Good of the Evil

    George and Rudy continued their relentless battle, each wielding incredible power beyond mortalprehension. Stars twinkled as distant witnesses to this cosmic sh, and gxies watched in silent awe.

    Their confrontation had reached a fever pitch, with energy beams, shockwaves, and titanic blows shaking the very fabric of the universe. It was a duel of gods, and their power echoed through the cosmos.

    George''s once-human form was now transformed, his skin imbued with a faint, otherworldly glow from the vials he had consumed. He moved with a speed and grace that defied thews of physics, his every strike a cataclysmic event. But Rudy, with his newfound knowledge from the blue moon fruit, had transcended his limitations. His movements were precise, his counters wless.

    The battleground they had chosen was a distant gxy, far from inhabited worlds. This was their arena, and they left nothing untouched. Stars were extinguished with a mere flick of their fingers, ands crumbled like sandcastles beneath their might.

    Their banter continued even as they unleashed cataclysmic attacks.

    "Is this the best you can do, George?" taunted Rudy, his voice carrying through the vacuum of space. He summoned a ck hole into existence, its gravitational pull threatening to tear apart anything in its vicinity.

    George, undeterred, responded with an energy beam that rivaled the brightness of a supernova. It collided with the ck hole, creating a dazzling disy of cosmic fireworks.

    "Your tricks won''t save you, Rudy," George retorted. He thrust his palm forward, unleashing a barrage of energy orbs that streaked toward Rudy like meteors.

    Rudy merely waved his hand, and a shimmering shield of light formed, deflecting the energy orbs effortlessly. "Predictable," he said with a smirk.

    Their battle raged on, spanning across gxies and leaving devastation in its wake. Nebs ignited into fiery infernos, and cosmic storms of unimaginable power were conjured and dispersed with the sweep of their hands.

    As they shed, they traded philosophical barbs amid the chaos.

    "Do you truly believe you can impose your vision of a ''perfect'' world on others, George?" Rudy asked, his voice tinged with a touch of sadness. "True perfection cannot be forced."

    George, his eyes zing with determination, replied, "I''ll do whatever it takes to ensure a better future, even if it means sacrificing the present."

    Their sh reached its zenith when Rudy summoned the power of a copsing star. It formed a radiant sphere of pure energy that dwarfed even their immense beings. George countered with a gravitational singrity, a force that threatened topress all matter into oblivion.

    As these colossal forces shed, the very fabric of space-time seemed to groan under the strain. It was a battle of ideals, of gods, and of the fate of the universe itself.

    And in the midst of their cosmic duel, the universe held its breath, awaiting the oue of this titanic struggle between George and Rudy.

    While Rudy knew how everything was going to end. George was going to get his so-called perfect world and Rudy was going to fulfill his duty as the Lord.

    Amidst the cosmic chaos of their battle, Rudy''s celestial form radiated with an otherworldly glow, while George''s aura bore traces of cosmic energy as his body adapted. Rudy''s solemn voice pierced the cosmic void that surrounded them.

    "I have entertained you enough, George. I have given you so many chances to kill me; I even let you hit me purposely a couple of times, but nothing happened. I will now pass my judgment."

    George, his face a mixture of determination and frustration, responded to Rudy''s deration, "No, you won''t. Even if you stop me, Rudy... you will never get to be happy. Your life will be filled with nothing but regret and sadness."

    Rudy''s eyes held a deep, knowing sadness as he replied, "I am well aware of the future."

    George shook his head, his cosmic-tinged hair shimmering in the astral winds of their battle. He looked at Rudy, his eyes searching for some sign of understanding.

    "You don''t get it, do you, Rudy? Even if you kill me, you would think you have stopped me. I am not your enemy... or anyone''s. If you have the power to read my thoughts or something... then go ahead."

    Rudy lowered his gaze, cosmic particles dancing around him. His cosmic form allowed him to touch George''s mind effortlessly. As he delved into George''s thoughts, Rudy was taken aback. George didn''t consider himself evil, despite the horrors he had wrought¡ªkilling innocent humans and beings of other races. In his twisted perspective, George had convinced and brainwashed himself into believing he was the savior of the world,

    Rudy pondered the possibility that George might be a pawn, manipted by an unseen master lurking in the shadows.

    If Rudy knew who it was, he could see the future of that person. But the only future Rudy had seen was the future of the universe-- not of an individual. He couldn''t know everything of the past and the future unless he had wished to see from an individual perspective.

    Rudy didn''t have that much time and the only future he truly cared about was the future of the universe-- since each and every life was based on the universe itself.

    George''s smirk widened, and he leaned closer to Rudy, his voice dripping with malevolence. "Let me let you in on a secret."

    He paused dramatically, savoring the moment, then continued, his excitement palpable. "As I have been saying, sacrifices are needed, and I wouldn''t see Alice as any other than just another sacrifice. Do you know, I have also experimented on Alice as she is my best test subject so far."

    Rudy''s cosmic form, radiant and powerful, began to waver as if a storm had suddenly engulfed it. His usually unwavering cosmic presence flickered, much like a candle''s light struggling to persist against a fierce wind. It was a stark manifestation of the turmoil within Rudy as the revtion that his beloved Alice had been subjected to George''s twisted experiments shook him to his core.

 Chapter 964 Revelation

    Chapter 964 Revtion

    George''s taunt cut through the tense atmosphere like a knife. He scoffed loudly, his voiceced with mockery. "Looks like you didn''t see thising as you imed to be a ''future'' knower!"

    "Knowing everything and remembering it are two different concepts."

    Rudy''s eyes remained fixed on George, his gaze unwavering as he spoke with an eerie calmness. "Well¡­ it doesn''t matter anymore since you are going to die here. Alice would be safe now. And let me pay you back for the secret you shared with me. I will let you in on a secret as well."

    With a simple wave of his hand, Rudy summoned a piece of paper and deftly folded it into a paper airne. With a flick of his wrist, he sent it gliding effortlessly through the air until itnded gently in George''s trembling hand.

    George''s fingers, trembling with a mixture of apprehension and curiosity, carefully unfolded the paper, revealing the contents of Rudy''s revtion. As his eyes scanned the words, a look of disbelief and shock washed over his face, contorting his features in a painful realization.

    "What''s this?" George''s voice quivered as he asked the question, his eyes locked onto the document, unable to look away from the damning words inscribed upon it. As he continued reading, the words seemed to blur together, and he struggled toprehend the gravity of what he was seeing.

    Rudy watched George''s reaction closely, his own cosmic form unwavering in its stoicism. He had revealed a truth that would rock George to his core, a truth that had the power to shatter the very foundations of his beliefs.

    It was a document, a report; the same report Kaguya had given him, the same report Maria had misunderstood. It was a report of a parental DNA test and the report said that...

    "What...?" George stammered, his voice trembling with disbelief, anger, and a profound sense of betrayal. "Alice is not my daughter?"

    The report before him was clear and unequivocal, leaving no room for doubt or denial. It was a parental DNA test, and the results were stark and irrefutable. Alice, the girl he had raised and cared for as his own, was not his biological daughter.

    The shock of the revtion coursed through George''s body, leaving him physically unsteady. His hands trembled, and he clutched the paper with white-knuckled intensity as if hoping that somehow, the words would change if he held onto them tightly enough. It was a moment of profound emotional turmoil, a devastating revtion that threatened to unravel his very sense of self.

    Rudy watched George''s emotional turmoil, his own expression unreadable. The cosmic Lord had delivered a crushing blow, and now he observed the consequences. The room seemed to close in on them as silence hung heavy, broken only by George''s faltering breaths.

    Their eyes locked, George''s filled with disbelief and anger, Rudy''s with a strange mixture of sorrow and resolve. It was a moment of profound revtion, where secrets wereid bare, and the world around them seemed to fade into insignificance.

    The revtion was a bitter pill to swallow, for Alice bore an uncanny resemnce to her mother, a living testament to their shared physical attributes. It was this very likeness that had masked the painful truth for so long, allowing Alice to exist in George''s life as his daughter. The deception ran deep, veiled beneathyers of familiarity and affection.

    But now, as the document''s cruel contents stared back at him, George could no longer deny the damning evidence. The truth was etched in ck and white, a harsh reminder of the betrayal that had unfolded behind his back. The woman he had loved had carried another man''s child, and George had unwittingly raised her as his own.

    As George attacked Rudy with a desperate fury, Rudy let out a frustrated sigh.

    Rudy''s patience had waned to the point of exasperation. He had toyed with George, allowing the confrontation to drag on, and his cosmic form exuded an air of boredom. His eyes, once filled with cosmic brilliance, now held a weary, distant gaze.

    With a dramatic ir that bordered on theatrical, Rudy spread his hands wide, his fingers syed like a conductor orchestrating a symphony of destruction. The cosmic energies swirled around him, intensifying with each passing moment, and the very fabric of space itself seemed to quiver in response.

    He then pped his hands together with a deafening resonance that reverberated through the universe, a cosmic apuse that awakened dormant energies. It was as if he beckoned the cosmos itself to bear witness to the climax of their battle.

    "I have entertained you enough, George," Rudy dered, his voiceden with a mixture of annoyance and weariness. He had granted George numerous opportunities, even allowing himself to be struck deliberately, all in the name of extending this contest. But now, Rudy''s patience had reached its limit.

    As he began to invoke a power that would dwarf anything George had experienced, the words formed on his lips, "Domain... expan¡ª"

    But fate intervened with a cruel twist. Before Rudy couldplete his invocation, his cosmic form faltered, its radiant luminance dimming. The universe seemed to shudder, and an unsettling stillness descended upon the battlefield.

    Rudy''s voice trailed off, and a sudden, eerie silence filled the void of space. It was as if time itself had been put on pause. George, his attack halted mid-motion, watched in bewildered horror as Rudy''s form began to disintegrate.

    The cosmic being that was Rudy, once so imposing and formidable, dissolved like mist beneath the morning sun. His essence melted into the all-epassing darkness, and he transformed into a pure shadow, devoid of form or substance. It was a sight that struck terror into George''s heart, for it defied thews of nature and reason.

    The shadow, deep as the abyss, spread and stretched, extending its inky tendrils through the cosmic expanse. Rudy''s remaining human parts, caught in this inexorable transformation, was gradually consumed, his essence merging with the all-epassing darkness.

    George, his fear palpable, stammered as he confronted the entity before him. "What the hell are you...?"

 Chapter 965 Shadow Lord

    Chapter 965 Shadow Lord

    The shadow that was once Rudy remained silent, a formless void that seemed to defyprehension. It hovered ominously in the empty space, an enigma that left George''s mind reeling with unanswered questions. What had be of the cosmic being known as Rudy? What did this shadowy entity want?

    As George gazed upon the abyssal form before him, he could only wonder if this was the ultimate fate that awaited him as well. Rudy''s transformation into an all-epassing shadow was a sight that sent shivers down George''s spine. The once cosmic being, a figure of radiant power and knowledge, had now dissolved into a formless void of pure darkness. The essence of Rudy, his very being, was being devoured by this all-epassing shadow.

    The terror that gripped George''s heart was unlike anything he had ever experienced. He had faced cosmic battles, shed with titanic forces, but this... this was something otherworldly. It was as though Rudy had tapped into a power beyondprehension, a darkness that transcended the boundaries of the known universe.

    In a voice that seemed to emanate from all directions at once, Rudy spoke, his tone cold and detached, "I am the embodiment of the void, George. A shadow that exists beyond the confines of reality. You asked what I am... I am the end, the oblivion that awaits all things."

    George''s mind raced, desperately trying to grasp the gravity of the situation. Rudy had transcended into a form that defied all logic, and it was clear that he wielded powers that far surpassed anything George had ever encountered.

    "I am the true form of the Lord¡­ I am the Shadow Lord!"

    As the shadowy tendrils of Rudy''s form extended towards George, a chilling realization washed over him. He was facing not just an adversary, but an existential threat to his very existence. The rules of their cosmic battle had been shattered, and George was left grappling with a foe whose nature was beyond hisprehension.

    In a final act of defiance, George summoned every ounce of his remaining strength andunched a devastating energy beam at the encroaching shadow. But his attack passed through Rudy''s form as if it were insubstantial, dispersing into the void without leaving a mark.

    Rudy''s shadowy presence drew closer, and George felt the all-epassing darkness swallow him, consuming his consciousness and his very essence. As the shadow closed in, George''s thoughts became disjointed, his memories fragmented.

    In his final moments of awareness, George could only wonder if this was the end he had so fervently sought to avoid. The universe itself seemed to tremble as Rudy, now an entity of absolute darkness, imed victory over the cosmic battle that had raged between them.

    And then, in a blinding surge of darkness, George''s existence was extinguished, leaving only a void where once a cosmic being had stood. Rudy, now one with the shadows, remained as the sole witness to the culmination of their epic struggle, a battle that had transcended the boundaries of time and space.

    With a resounding snap that echoed through the infinite void, George suddenly reappeared in front of Shadow Rudy. The abruptness of his reappearance left him momentarily disoriented, his surroundings shifting from the darkness of death to this eerie, shadowy realm.

    After George''s swift return, he found himself standing once again before the enigmatic Shadow Rudy. His bewildered gaze darted about as if searching for clues in the featureless abyss that surrounded him.

    His hand, trembling with uncertainty, moved to pat his own body. His fingers met flesh, and a bewildered expression settled upon his features. Incredulously, he muttered, "How... I thought I died..."

    Shadow Rudy, a void of darkness that seemed to echo with the echoes of infinity, observed George''s disoriented state with an unsettling serenity. There was no trace of emotion in those shadowy depths as he replied, "You did. Wee back."

    A sinister, almost malevolent aura exuded from Shadow Rudy as he continued, his voice a disconcerting whisper that reverberated through the emptiness of their surroundings, "I wanted you to watch me create ''my'' dream world. I can''t let you die without making you suffer. Watch how your dream of creating the perfect world crumbles right before your eyes.

    In the vast cosmic expanse, Shadow Rudy, now a chilling silhouette against the starry backdrop of space, projected his eerie voice across the universe. His words reverberated through the fabric of existence, reaching every corner of reality, piercing through realms and dimensions. It was a promation that echoed in the ears and the very souls of all living beings.

    "O, you foolish beings living ignorant lives," Shadow Rudy began, his voice a haunting resonance that transcendednguage barriers andprehension. In every corner of the multiverse, humans, extraterrestrial beings, and entities from realms both near and far, heard his echoing words. The voice was incoherent, a cacophony of dialects and tongues, yet a profound understanding coursed through them all.

    Kings, their crowns weighed with authority, andmoners, their hopes and dreams intertwined with the tapestry of life, listened with bated breath. ves, with shackles that had bound them for generations, and the free, who reveled in their liberties, were equally captivated. The rich, their wealth as vast as the stars, and the poor, struggling to make ends meet, shared in this moment of eerie unity.

    The old, bearing the wisdom of time etched into their wrinkles, and the young, their futures ripe with untold potential, were drawn to the celestial message. The strong, their bodies chiseled by determination and discipline, and the weak, fighting an uphill battle against the odds, felt their souls stir with an inexplicable force.

    From every corner of existence, beings of various races and backgrounds, united by the enigmatic voice that reverberated through the cosmos, raised their eyes to the heavens. They stood in eerie harmony, as though a cosmic force had synchronized their actions.None of them exchanged nces or sought the source of this ethereal voice, for they all knew, instinctively, that it hailed from the celestial expanse above

    And so, they listened, each heart and mind touched by the words of the cosmic entity, their destinies irrevocably intertwined in the impending reckoning that would reshape the very fabric of existence.

 Chapter 966 Commencing the Apocalypse || The Final Message

    Chapter 966 Commencing the Apocalypse || The Final Message

    Shadow Rudy''s ominous deration continued, condemning the actions and intentions of all who dwelled among the tapestry of existence. "O you who havemitted atrocities and those who n to do so," his voice intoned, a spectral whisper that transcended time and space, "O You who think no one is watching you when youmit a crime. O You who think no one is listening you when you omit the words tomence the crime. O You who think is safe after silencing and hiding the evidence of your filthy actions."

    The cosmic being''s chilling words resonated with a stark and resounding truth that left no room for denial or evasion. "You all will meet your end one day," he continued, his tone a blend of ominous foreboding and stern admonishment. "So why do you try to fight it?"

    Shadow Rudy''s voice grew even colder, a spectralment for the state of existence. "I am what I am because of you," he dered, his words etched in sorrow and vengeance. "You made me like this. You stole my life, my future for me. I didn''t choose this, but now... it doesn''t matter."

    The promation continued, each word etching deeper into the very essence of those who heard it. Shadow Rudy spoke of the impending end, the reckoning that awaited all existence. "This is the end of everything, this is the beginning of the end of the world," he dered, his voice resounding with a cataclysmic finality.

    "You will learn what it means to be alive," Shadow Rudy''s words carried a weight that was undeniable. "You will learn how hard it is to survive. You will learn how weak you are. You will suffer and realize that you had the most of life when you had nothing."

    And then, the cosmic entity issued his chilling decree, an ominous verdict that sent shivers down the spines of all who heard it. "I, Hereby, announce the end of you all. This is the apocalypse. Cry better, die trying, and suffer endlessly... just like I did. There will be no end to this; but I am not heartless. You will be given powers to save yourself. Use it for good and you may be blessed, and do more bad and be cursed!"

    In the wake of these dire words, the universe itself seemed to tremble, as if acknowledging the cosmic power behind them. And thus, the stage was set for an epochal shift, a reckoning that would forever alter the destiny of all living beings across the myriad realms of existence.

    In the cosmic theater, the audience of diverse beings awaited their destiny, as the voice of Shadow Rudy proimed the beginning of the end, and the universe braced itself for an apocalyptic transformation.

    George''s voice trembled as he confronted Shadow Rudy. "Why did you do this? What are you going to achieve from this? You called me evil for sacrificing people to create a better world for everyone, and yet... here you are... killing more than me... and they are not even a sacrifice. You call yourself a savior and protector of the world?"

    Shadow Rudy''s form seemed to waver, the cosmic darkness around him pulsating with a strange, somber energy. "Funny, I don''t remember ever calling my human-self a protector of the world. Perhaps, I did. I wouldn''t remember. What I am doing is supposed to happen. Had it been someone else, it would have happened."

    His voice echoed with a sense of resignation, carrying the weight of an ancient truth. "This is the duty of the world. To destroy the universe so a new one can be created. However, this universe will take thousands of years to fully perish. I gave them a chance to fight back. Even humans... they will gain powers and be strong, even stronger than the other races... if they don''t give up hope... that is."

    Shadow Rudy''s cosmic gaze turned toward the swirling gxies, his form bing more insubstantial as he continued, "Unlike your way, where you killed them and they never had a chance to save themselves or fight back, here they will have full control over their destiny. I didn''t choose anyone to die; they will die because of their cause."

    A sense of mncholy hung in the air as he spoke, his voice tinged with sadness. "I see this as more of a redemption rather than an ending. Whatever happens in the end... it will all be up to them. My role is done and... I will be gone soon. I do wish this would have happened in a better way. I didn''t want my end like this."

    He chuckled softly, a bitterugh that reverberated through the cosmic void. "I wanted to die.... while surrounded by my loved ones... but here I am, spending my final moments with my enemy. I guess even the Lord doesn''t get to choose how and when he dies."

    George confronted Shadow Rudy, his voice filled with a mix of anger, confusion, and desperation. "Why didn''t I win? If the future you saw was true, why am I here?"

    A heavy silence hung in the void, making George''s anxiety grow by the second. The absence of an immediate response was almost unbearable, as if time itself had slowed to a crawl. Then, Shadow Rudy finally spoke, his words carrying a weight that seemed to echo through the cosmos. "It will happen. In fact, it has already begun."

    With deliberate grace, Shadow Rudy extended his hand and gently touched George''s forehead. As his fingers made contact, cosmic dust particles began to emit from George''s body, swirling around them in a mesmerizing dance of energy.

    "Don''t forget, you are dead," Shadow Rudy whispered, his voiceced with an eerie serenity. "I turned you into an ever-growing energy, an existence bound by the threads of time and space. You may currently have a humanoid form, but as time passes, you will slowly lose it. You will be a bright star, your brilliance lighting up the universe, and then you will explode, scattering your essence across the cosmos. You will create gxies and shape the destinies of countless civilizations."

    A profound sadness hung in the air, entuating the gravity of his words. "And as more time passes, you will be something greater, an omniverse unto yourself. This is your punishment, this is your suffering. You will watch civilizations rise and fall, entire gxies born and consumed by darkness, and you won''t be able to intervene. The perfect world you yearned so much to create will happen... almost. But it will never be perfected."

    Shadow Rudy''s voice took on a finality, his form shimmering with a fading brilliance as his words hung like a solemn requiem in the cosmic expanse. "These are my final words; These are thest words you will ever hear from me. And this is... my final judgment."

    As the echoes of Shadow Rudy''s final words reverberated through the cosmic expanse, his once-majestic form began to undergo a profound transformation. Slowly, imperceptibly, the shadowy tendrils thatposed his being began to solidify. The cosmic dust particles that had danced around him lost their luminescence, falling to the infinite canvas of space like fading stars.

    With an ethereal grace, Shadow Rudy curled into himself, his form taking on a fetal-like position amidst the star-studded backdrop of the cosmos. His body became a silent, lifeless silhouette in the boundless void, a testament to the ephemeral nature of existence in this unfathomable realm.

    The stars continued their timeless dance around him, oblivious to the dramatic saga that had unfolded. As Shadow Rudy''s shadowy figure floated, a poignant stillness descended upon the cosmos. It was a haunting image, a being of immeasurable power reduced to mere stardust.

    The story of Rudy as the Lord had ended.

 Chapter 967 Trembling Realms

    Chapter 967 Trembling Realms

    In the human world, bustling cities with towering skyscrapers and intricateworks of highways suddenly fell silent. The ceaseless cacophony of traffic and the endless hum of electronic devices were reced by a profound stillness.

    In densely popted metropolises, crowds thronging the streets stood frozen, smartphones and tablets slipping from lifeless hands. The frenzied pace of life, with its constant demands and distractions, had vanished. Strangers locked eyes with one another, their shared humanity uniting them in a moment of collective realization.

    Within homes, families huddled together in living rooms, surrounded by theforting embrace of familiar furniture. The glow of televisions andputer screens flickered as the voices of news anchors and pundits were drowned out by Rudy''s echoing promation. Long-forgotten board games and dusty books were unearthed, and parents recounted stories of simpler times to their children.

    In the hushed corridors of power, political leaders and policymakers, who had navigated the intricate web of international diplomacy, now grappled with a challenge beyond any they had encountered before. Agendas were set aside, and discussions turned to strategies for preserving not just nations, but humanity itself.

    Within researchboratories and techpanies, scientists and engineers scrutinized their data and designs, searching for insights that might aid in facing this unprecedented catastrophe. The digital realm, which had once been a realm of endless possibilities, was suddenly starkly limited by the inexorable march of fate.

    In hospitals and medical facilities, healthcare workers, who had tirelessly battled pandemics and diseases, confronted an adversary beyond the reach of their expertise. The cacophony of beeping monitors and hurried footsteps gave way to an eerie calm as the gravity of Rudy''s words settled upon them.

    The modern world, with its gleaming skyscrapers, sprawling suburbs, and intricate digitalworks, found itself at a crossroads. A society built on the foundation of technology and progress now faced a fate that transcended human invention and control.

    In the realms of myriad beings, from humans to elves, dwarves to merfolk, and celestial entities beyond humanprehension, a deep, foreboding silence descended. Rudy''s resonant promation echoed through the very fabric of existence, leaving no corner untouched.

    Kings and rulers, those who had wielded power over vast territories, sat frozen upon their thrones. Their expressions ranged from disbelief to a frantic scramble for solutions. Scepters and crowns, symbols of authority, suddenly seemed weightless and meaningless. Some desperately clung to the hope that wealth and dominion might shield them, while others stared nkly, acknowledging the futility of titles in the face of cosmic upheaval.

    Amid bustling cities and tranquil viges,moners stood in stunned silence. Their daily preupations were rendered insignificant in the wake of Rudy''s solemn words. Families, once estranged by trivial disputes, found themselves drawn together, seeking sce in the warmth of shared bonds.

    Inboratories and libraries, scientists and schrs poured over reams of data and manuscripts. Those who had dedicated their lives to deciphering the universe''s mysteries now faced a reality more profound and perplexing than any they had dared to imagine. In the solitude of their studies, they sought elusive answers that might hold a glimmer of hope.

    Within their ancient forests, the elves, known for their grace and wisdom, gathered beneath colossal, age-old trees. Their hauntingly beautiful songs filled the air, a poignant blend of mourning for the world they would lose and celebration of the life that still flourished.

    Deep below the earth''s surface, the dwarves, stalwart and industrious, toiled to reinforce their subterranean fortifications. They vowed to face the apocalypse with the same indomitable spirit that had driven them to mine the earth''s depths for countless centuries.

    Beneath the ocean''s depths, merfolk congregated in mesmerizing, synchronized patterns. Their luminous tails weaved tales of their people''s history. Resolute, they pledged to safeguard their delicate ecosystems until the very end.

    Skies andndscapes were dominated by the mighty dragons, ancient and fierce. They soared with defiant roars, mes of determination flickering in their eyes. They would not go quietly into the night, vowing to confront the apocalypse head-on with the fiery breath that had defined their existence.

    Across celestial realms and ethereal dimensions, beings of untold power contemted their own enigmatic existence. Some sought ways to transcend this inexorable fate, while others embraced it with serene resignation.

    In the face of Rudy''s ominous decree, beings of all races and walks of life reacted in a multitude of ways. Some took it as a call to action, their spirits ame with bravery and unity. Others sumbed to despair, seeking sce in the final moments of existence. And then there were those who continued their everyday routines, desperately clinging to the faint hope that Rudy''s ominous words might, somehow, be averted.

    As the universe hurtled inexorably toward its destiny, the many races and civilizations found themselves at a crossroads. Each sought their own path in this twilight hour of existence, their fate intertwined with the inexorable cosmic clock counting down to an uncertain conclusion.

    As Rudy''s promation of the impending apocalypse resonated across the realms, his harem members gathered in the courtyard of the luxurious castle he had built for them. Their faces bore expressions of bewilderment and concern, not for the cataclysmic event Rudy had announced, but for Rudy himself.

    Angelica was the first one to speak. Her fiery white hair seemed to glow with an ethereal light as she voiced the questions that weighed heavily on all their minds.

    "Where has Rudy gone? What just happened?" her voice, typically sultry andmanding, quivered with uncertainty.

    Beside her, the vampire sisters, Jane and Rias, exchanged troubled nces. They were ustomed to facing all sorts of supernatural phenomena, but this turn of events was beyond even theirprehension. Their heightened senses detected no trace of Rudy''s presence.

    Lilim, who had joined Rudy''s harem, looked around in a state of utter confusion. "Did... Did we just witness... Rudy''s end?"

    Niti, the vivacious and yful vampire, wrapped her arms around herself as if seeking warmth and reassurance. "It can''t be true, can it? He can''t just... disappear like that."

    Maria and Ruby, exchanged a knowing look. Despite Ruby''s spoiled personality, she had grown close to Rudy in her own unique ways. Ruby''s voice wasced with worry as she said, "We need answers. Rudy wouldn''t just leave us without a word."

    Maria, the mother of Rudy''s unborn child, nodded in agreement. "We should search for clues, find out what happened to him."

    The air was heavy with uncertainty as they contemted their next steps. They were a diverse group, brought together by their shared connection with Rudy. Their love and concern for him now bound them together in their quest for answers. Each member of Rudy''s harem grappled with their own emotions¡ªfear, confusion, and a gnawing sense of loss. They were determined to uncover the truth behind Rudy''s sudden deration and disappearance, regardless of the challenges they might face.

    Unbeknownst to them, the shadowy figure that had been Rudy was now a distant presence in the cosmos, fading away with each passing moment. His existence, his memories, and his love for his harem members remained as whispers in the cosmic winds, leaving them with a lingering sense of his presence even in his absence.

 Chapter 968 72 Hours To Apocalypse

    Chapter 968 72 Hours To Apocalypse

    The world turned as it always did, caught in the familiar ebb and flow of life. People rushed through subway stations, children chatted animatedly on their way to school, and workers crammed onto buses for their dailymute. It was an ordinary day, much like any other, with humanity oblivious to the impending cataclysm that would soon shatter their existence.

    But then, as though the very fabric of reality had frayed, the clouds overhead began to writhe and distort. The serene blue of the sky transformed into a swirling maelstrom of ominous gray and ck. An air of foreboding swept through the streets as people pointed upwards, their faces etched with disbelief and fear.

    The transformation of the sky was a harbinger of something far more sinister. Colossal portals emerged, seemingly tearing through the very fabric of space itself. They hung suspended in the heavens like ominous gateways to an unknown realm, leaving the denizens of Earth gaping in awe and dread.

    The reaction was swift and instinctive. Panic rippled through the masses as they pointed upwards, capturing images on their smartphones and sharing them across social media. #PortalApocalypse trended worldwide within minutes as rumors and spections swirled.

    Governments, initially bewildered, quickly mobilized in response to the inexplicable threat. Emergency broadcasts crackled through radios and television screens, urging citizens to remain calm. International borders were temporarily set aside as world leaders acknowledged the gravity of the situation. Military forces across the globe pooled their resources and strategies to confront the enigmatic menace.

    Jets and drones were scrambled into the skies, their engines roaring as they ascended toward the ominous portals. Tensemunications filled the airwaves as pilots reported in, their voicesced with trepidation. However, as they ventured into the gaping maws,munication abruptly ceased. The aircraft never returned.

    The towers, massive obsidian monoliths, rose from the earth''s depths with an unnatural grace, casting long shadows over thend. They seemed to defy gravity, punctuating thendscape like dark sentinels. Hanging ominously in the sky were colossal gates, their surfaces etched with intricate, alien symbols.

    Efforts to confront these surreal structures proved fruitless. Bombs were dropped, artillery fired, and missilesunched, but the towers and gates remained unscathed, as if mocking humanity''s feeble attempts at defiance. It was as though they existed beyond the realm of conventional weaponry andprehension.

    In cities and towns across the globe, people poured out into the streets. They did not gather as divided nations, but as a single, terrified species. Heads tilted back, eyes cast skyward, they shared the weight of disbelief and fear. Political banners and national gs, once symbols of division, were now united symbols of a collective yearning for answers.

    The clock that materialized in the sky alongside the mysterious gates was a haunting manifestation of doom. It defied the norms of timekeeping and was unlike any clock humanity had ever encountered.

    Its sheer size was staggering, spanning the sky like an ominous harbinger of the impending apocalypse. The clock''s face bore intricate, alien symbols, mirroring the enigmatic patterns etched upon the gates. These symbols glowed with an eerie luminescence, casting an unsettling hue over the world below.

    The clock''s hands, if they could be called that, moved in a disconcerting, non-linear fashion. Instead of rotating smoothly, they twitched and jumped erratically, defying the conventional flow of time. Minutes could pass in the blink of an eye, or they could stretch into agonizing eternities.

    The countdown disyed on the clock was equally perplexing. It consisted of cryptic symbols and numbers that bore no resemnce to any known humannguage or numerical system. It began at 72 hours, a stark reminder of the limited time remaining.

    As the countdown continued, the clock''s eerie glow intensified, casting an ever-present and unsettling ambiance over the world. Its relentless ticking echoed in the minds of all who beheld it, a constant reminder of the impending cataclysm.

    Scientists, mathematicians, and linguists from around the world worked tirelessly to decipher the clock''s symbols and decode its countdown. They hypothesized about its purpose and the nature of the impending catastrophe. Yet, despite their collective efforts, the clock remained an enigma, its secrets locked away behind an imprable barrier.

    The clock was more than a mere timekeeping device; it was a manifestation of cosmic forces far beyond humanprehension. It seemed to exist beyond the constraints of space and time, a relic from a reality that defied all logic and reason.

    For those who dared to gaze upon it, the clock was a source of both fascination and dread. It was a constant reminder that the world as they knew it was on the precipice of irrevocable change. As the countdown ticked inexorably toward its conclusion, humanity could only watch and wonder, hoping against hope that some revtion woulde before the final hour struck.

    "This is unprecedented," remarked one world leader, gazing up at the colossal screen disying the chilling countdown clock. It read 69 hours, 59 minutes, and counting. "We must work together, pool our knowledge and resources, if we have any hope of understanding and surviving this."

    Soldiers in uniform, representatives of countless nations, stood shoulder to shoulder. Weapons, once wielded in aggression, now rested at their sides as symbols of unity. The generals exchanged uneasy nces, their expressions mirroring the disbelief of leaders who had been adversaries not long before.

    "Sir, what do we do next?" one officer asked, perspiration glistening on his brow.

    Another chimed in, "We''ve thrown everything we have at those towers and gates, but they''re indestructible. It''s as if they''re beyond ourprehension."

    The world''s brightest minds convened, attempting to decipher the enigma that had thrust humanity to the precipice of annihtion. Scientists, physicists, and mathematicians conferred with experts in fields as diverse as linguistics, archaeology, and theology, all striving to unlock the mystery behind these cosmic intruders.

    As the global poption braced for whaty ahead, they did so not as disparate nations, but as a single, unified entity. The realization slowly settled in¡ªa chilling acknowledgment that this was an apocalypse unlike any other. It was an existential crisis that transcended borders, politics, and ideologies. Humanity now raced against the relentless countdown, not just counting the hours, but the precious moments left before their world would irrevocably change.

    It was as though the Earth itself held its breath, caught in a suspense that seemed to defy time and space. Every corner of the world was touched by the ominous countdown, from the teeming metropolises to the remote, far-flung viges.

    In New York City,muters streamed out of subway stations and crowded into Times Square, their faces a mix of astonishment, fear, and uncertainty. The iconic digital billboards that usually lit up the night with advertisements now disyed the same ominous countdown clock that hung in the sky. Pedestrians craned their necks, collectively struck by the enormity of what loomed above.

    In London, the iconic red double-decker buses came to a standstill in front of Big Ben. Tourists and locals alike gathered along the River Thames, their eyes fixed on the colossal portals hovering ominously in the sky. Onlookers whispered prayers, as if seeking sce from the very structures that threatened their world.

    In Tokyo, the normally bustling Shibuya Crossing was transformed into a sea of people, their faces masked with a mixture of awe and trepidation. Neon signs that usually advertised thetest technology or fashion now flickered with the same countdown, casting an eerie glow over the packed streets.

    From the vast expanses of the African savanna to the remote viges nestled in the Himyas, all of humanity shared amon gaze skyward. The scene was mirrored in major cities and remote corners of every continent, uniting people from all walks of life under the ominous shadow of the countdown.

    As governments and military forces grappled with the inexplicable, scientists and experts worldwide embarked on a relentless quest for answers. Laboratories buzzed with activity

    as researchers analyzed data, conducted experiments, and delved into historical records, seeking any clue that might shed light on the enigma.

    Cultural and religious leaders were not idle either. They gathered in interfaith councils and synods, offering prayers and conducting rites to seek guidance from the divine. All the while, the countdown remained a haunting reminder of the uncertainty that hung over their world.

    Among the masses, countless individuals began documenting their experiences, sharing videos and messages that conveyed their thoughts and emotions. These digital chronicles spread like wildfire across the inte, transcendingnguage barriers and uniting people in the face of an iprehensible threat.

    Amid the chaos, acts of kindness and solidarity emerged. Strangers reached out to one another, offering support and sce. Communities came together to provide shelter and sustenance to those in need. It was as though the impending apocalypse had awakened a collective empathy, a shared understanding of the fragility of human existence.

    The clock continued to count down, relentless and unyielding. Humanity''s struggle for survival had only just begun, and the answers to the mysteries that loomed above remained elusive. The world had been thrust into a new era, one marked by uncertainty and fear, but also by unity and resilience.

    The countdown was a stark reminder that humanity was not alone in the cosmos, that there were forces beyond theirprehension. It was a test of their resilience, adaptability, and ability to confront the unknown. The fate of Earth hung in the bnce, its future uncertain, and the countdown relentlessly ticking away.

    As 24 hours had psed since the enigmatic countdown began, humanity''s sense of urgency had grown exponentially. The world stood on the precipice of an unknown fate, and the inexorable march of time showed no signs of mercy.

 Chapter 969 To The Apocalypse

    Chapter 969 To The Apocalypse

    Reba stood alone in her dimly lit kitchen, her gaze fixed upon the colossal clock that dominated the sky. Its eerie glow cast an otherworldly pallor over the room, but her expression remained curiously cid, devoid of fear or emotion. It was as though she had already resigned herself to the inevitable.

    The seconds on the clock''s cryptic countdown continued to tick away, yet Reba''s features remained unmoved. Her eyes, normally full of life and warmth, now held a vacant emptiness, as if she had already lost everything that mattered.

    The world outside buzzed with chaos and panic as people rushed to make sense of the impending catastrophe. But within the confines of her kitchen, Reba stood in stark contrast, an ind of calm in a sea of turmoil.

    "How could everything change so fast¡­?" she muttered to herself. Reba climbed the stairs with a heavy heart, each step echoing with a mncholic thud. She entered Rudy''s room, a ce filled with his memories and the remnants of their time together. Sitting on the edge of his bed, she gazed at the empty room, her eyes betraying the torrent of emotions within her. Tears welled up, but they clung to hershes, refusing to fall.

    Elena''s ck car cut through the city streets, carrying her towards her house. Her eyes remained fixed on the enormous countdown clock through the rearview window. Inside, her expression remained stoic, a mask concealing the turmoil that raged beneath her calm facade.

    In the water park, Reina stood frozen, her gaze transfixed on the imposing clock dominating the sky. Shock rendered her speechless, her hands instinctively covering her mouth as if trying to stifle the gasp that threatened to escape. She clung to the desperate hope that this was all a nightmarish illusion from which she couldn''t wake.

    Meanwhile, Alicey curled up in her bed, cocooned beneath the security of her nket. Her room was dim, an attempt to shield herself from the looming reality outside. With her eyes tightly shut, she sought refuge in the sanctuary of her own world, unwilling to confront the chilling truth that hung over them all.

    As the enormous countdown clock continued its inexorable descent from 72 hours, the world was thrust into a state of chaos and despair. The clock, a haunting reminder of their impending doom, dominated the skies, its ominous presence casting a shadow over every corner of the Earth.

    In the human realm, governments and military forces had united in an unprecedented show of solidarity. They had attempted every conceivable strategy to confront the enigmatic towers, gates, and portals that had inexplicably materialized, but all their efforts proved futile. Drones sent into the portals never returned, and even jets sent to investigate disappeared without a trace.

    The world watched in terror as they dropped bombs and missiles on the towers and gates, but the structures remained impervious to their most advanced weaponry. Panic spread like wildfire as they realized that their science and technology were powerless against this mysterious threat.

    Despite their historical conflicts, humanity was now united by amon adversary. Borders were forgotten, and nations put aside their differences as they grappled with this existential crisis. Citizens, once divided by nationality and ideology, banded together in the face of annihtion.

    The human popce had also been jolted into action. People left their offices, schools, and homes, their daily routines shattered by the overwhelming urgency of the situation. The clock was a relentless specter, its countdown visible from every corner of the world. Streets were filled with fearful faces overflowing with the faithful seeking sce.

    In other realms, the reaction was no less intense. Vampires, elves, dwarves, and all the beings of the other races that inhabited these realms were gripped by fear. In these fantasticalnds, where magic and ancient powers thrived, they too were confronted with the inexplicable and inescapable threat.

    Their leaders, powerful figures who had guided their races for centuries, convened in councils of desperation. They marshaled their magical forces, attempting spells and incantations to unravel the mysteries of the portals and gates. However, their magic, which had shaped their worlds for eons, seemed powerless against this new, imcable adversary.

    Time ticked relentlessly, and as 24 hours had passed, despair settled like a heavy fog. The countdown clock was now a ring reminder that their collective efforts had yielded no answers, no reprieve. Anxiety turned to hopelessness, and even the bravest among them felt the weight of despair pressing upon their hearts.

    In this time of desperation, they hade to realize that their differences were meaningless in the face of such an overwhelming force. The humans and the beings of the other realms, once divided by race, ideology, and belief, were now united by fear and the inescapable fate that loomed before them.

    The clock continued its remorseless descent, and as the final seconds dwindled away, a universal silence fell upon the world. The inhabitants of both human and fantastical realms stared at the countdown clock, their breaths held, their hearts pounding. The moment arrived with a deafening stillness, and the clock hit zero.

    In that dreadful instant, nothing happened. The world remained unchanged, and the enigmatic structures in the sky and on the ground remained as enigmatic as ever. It was an anticlimactic end to their shared terror, an ending that defied exnation.

    But the fear remained, for they had glimpsed the limits of their power and understanding. The countdown clock, a symbol of their helplessness, had counted down to nothingness, leaving them in a state of perpetual uncertainty.

    And then, something inexplicable urred. A low, ethereal hum emanated from the very fabric of the universe, reverberating across realms and dimensions. It was a sound that was at once soothing and unsettling, sending shivers down the spine of every living being. It seemed as if the universe itself had taken a deep breath.

    It was an otherworldly melody, neither haunting nor soothing, but one that struck deep chords of trepidation.

    Then, as if in response to this supernatural harmony, the very earth beneath their feet quivered and shook. An earthquake, immense and relentless, sent shockwaves across the realms. Mountains trembled, oceans churned, and forests swayed as the ground itself seemed to protest against the impending cataclysm.

    The very earth seemed to resonate with some hidden power, vibrating with an unearthly energy that defiedprehension. The beings of the human world and the other realms watched in astonishment and fear as the very ground beneath their feet responded to this cosmic phenomenon.

    Then, a collective gasp escaped their lips as their widened eyes beheld a remarkable transformation. The countdown clock, which had once been a haunting harbinger of doom, now morphed into something entirely unexpected. It ceased to be a physical object, instead bing an immense, translucent screen suspended in the sky.

    This vast screen disyed intricate and bewildering patterns of light, numbers, and symbols. It was as though the universe itself had be a colossalputer, and this screen was its interface. Data, graphs, and statistics flowed across the screen, forming a mesmerizing tapestry of information that was beyond theirprehension.

    Rows of numbers and symbols shed across the colossal screen, each line of text representing a facet of the world. From poption counts to ecological data, it detailed every aspect of their existence. It was as though the universe itself was taking stock of its own creation.

    And then, without warning, the statistics began to change. The numbers shifted, fluctuating like a digital heartbeat. rms sounded, their ring cacophony mingling with the panicked cries of the popce below.?

    The apocalypse had begun.

 Chapter 970 Behold The Apocalypse

    Chapter 970 Behold The Apocalypse

    As the sky transformed into a surreal kaleidoscope, the portals swirled with an unnatural energy. Colors merged and blended, forming a shifting tapestry of dread overhead. The once serene heavens became a canvas for the macabre.

    From these radiant doorways emerged winged horrors, their silhouettes blotting out the sun. The creatures swooped down with ruthless precision, their eyes glinting with malevolent hunger. They descended upon the unsuspecting popce like a dark tempest, their presence suffocating.

    "Fall back! Fall back!" screamed a terrified civilian, desperately ushering their family away from the oing threat.

    "Get inside, now! Lock the doors!" shouted another, their voice quaking with fear.

    Simultaneously, the portals on the ground emitted an eerie resonance. Without warning, grotesque entities wed their way into the world. They slithered and surged forth, their sinuous forms filling the streets and alleys. These monstrosities,cking wings but exuding an equally vile aura, were a nightmarish vision of despair.

    "Stay together! We''ll make it through this!" cried a man, his voice trembling as he clutched a makeshift weapon.

    Panic swept through the popce like wildfire. Civilians fled in terror, the sounds of their frenzied footsteps drowned out by the shrieks of despair. The young and the old, the strong and the weak, none were spared from the ruthless onught.

    Amidst the chaos, desperate pleas for help resounded.

    "Somebody, please, help!" cried a mother as she shielded her children, her voiceced with terror.

    "I can''t find my daughter! Has anyone seen her?" shouted a man, his frantic eyes scanning the chaos for a familiar face.

    The military acted swiftly, soldiers barking orders as they unleashed a torrent of firepower. Bullets and missiles streaked through the air, detonating upon impact with the grotesque abominations. Tanks rolled forward, their cannons zing in an attempt to stem the tide of terror.

    Yet, it was an exercise in futility. The monsters were relentless, their numbers seemingly infinite. Each life lost fueled the fear that gripped the hearts of the survivors.

    Civilians scattered in panic, their once-peaceful lives shattered by the inexorable horror. The creatures showed no mercy, indiscriminately attacking anything in their path. The air was thick with screams and the acrid stench of blood

    "We can''t hold them back! Fall back to the secondary defense line!" shouted a soldier through the chaos, his voiceced with grim determination.

    And then, just when despair seemed absolute, salvation descended from the heavens. Stones, unerring and precise, plummeted from above. They struck with divine uracy, obliterating the nightmarish creatures in explosive bursts of energy.

    Amid the bewildered popce, hope flickered like a fragile ember. Eyes turned to the sky, seeking answers, but found only the enigmatic countdown clock. The screen flickered to life, offering reassurance and chilling guidance.

    A countdown timer disyed the respite before the next onught. The survivors learned that the portals were under a mysterious cooldown period, a momentary reprieve from the relentless terror.

    Instructions scrolled across the screen, enigmatic and foreboding. Enter the towers, it urged, promising power, skills, and arcane relics. But a chilling caveat apanied this offer ¨C the weak would find only death within, unable to withstand the trials ahead. Those who dared to enter were designated as "yers" and endowed with a cryptic "System."

    The towers, enigmatic and imposing, housed numerous floors, each representing a distinct world. The task was clear ¨C conquer each floor, surmount the challenges, and ascend to the next level.

    "We''ve got to work together! Form teams and head for the towers!" shouted a voice of leadership amidst the chaos.

    But the instructions did not end there. They advocated for unity and cooperation, urging the formation of guilds to navigate the perilous journey ahead. Kill the monsters, harvest their remains, and reap the rewards ¨C this was the grim reality of their new existence.

    "Come on, folks! We''ve got to stick together if we want to survive this!" yelled a young man, rallying those around him.

    "I found my daughter! She''s safe!" eximed the man who had been searching for his child, his voice filled with immense relief.

    "Stay strong! We can beat these things together!" encouraged a woman as she fended off a monstrous assant.

    In the other realms, the scene mirrored the chaos unfolding in the human world. As the skies transformed into an otherworldly kaleidoscope, their own portals released horrors of their own. Creatures unique to each realm emerged, both terrestrial and ethereal, to wreak havoc upon their inhabitants.

    "Defend the city! Rally the warriors!" bellowed a leader in one of the realms, his voice resolute despite the impending danger.

    In another realm, beings of mythical power and ancient bloodlines harnessed their unique abilities tobat the invading entities. Elemental forces shed in cataclysmic battles, and as death hung in the air, these realms braced themselves for the trials ahead.

    "We''ve faced worse than this! Stand strong!" cried a powerful sorcerer, rallying those who possessed mystical abilities.

    Just like in the human world, stones fell from the sky, obliterating the monstrosities with precision. Hope blossomed anew as the screen disyed the countdown timer and enigmatic instructions.

    In these realms, as in the human world, survivors rallied to interpret the cryptic messages. They understood that unity and cooperation were their greatest assets. Guilds formed, each realm''s inhabitants forming bonds in the crucible of chaos.

    "To the towers! We must conquer them and im their powers!" proimed a courageous leader, rallying their kind to face the unknown.

    "No force can vanquish us if we stand together!" dered a noble defender of their realm, inspiring courage in theirrades.

    With the first wave of monsters, the apocalypse unfurled in all its brutal grandeur. The world was cast into disarray as the economy crumbled beneath the weight of terror. The game of survival had begun, reshaping the destiny of humanity and other races alike.

    This was the harsh, unrelenting reality of Rudy''s vision of the apocalypse, where hope and despair intertwined in a tumultuous dance, and humanity and the other race''s survival rested on their ability to stand together in the face of the unknown.

 Chapter 971 The New World

    Chapter 971 The New World

    Three Years had passed since the initial wave of the apocalypse, and the world had undergone a radical transformation. The onught of weekly waves had brought despair and chaos initially, but it also fueled humanity''s determination to adapt, survive, and ovee.

    In the human world, the once-ordinary citizens had evolved into formidable warriors. Those brave enough to venture into the mysterious towers had returned with newfound powers, skills, and enchanted items. These abilities ranged from manipting elements to harnessing the arcane, each gift tailored to the individual''s journey within the tower.

    "With the new powers, we can take on the monsters more effectively," proimed a seasoned Hero, his de wreathed in mes.

    They no longer trembled at the sight of the creatures emerging from the portals. Fear had been reced by a steely resolve, as they had learned not only to fight back, but to do so with skill and strategy.

    The screen, once an enigma, had be their guide, offering invaluable insights and instructions. Guilds flourished, and a rank-based system emerged, with the most skilled fighters earning the coveted title of "Hero." These Heroes, veterans of countless battles, led the charge against the waves of monsters.

    "Heroes, form up! We''ve got iing!" shouted amanding figure, rallying theirrades as the next wave loomed on the horizon.

    Scientific minds had shifted their focus from the mysteries of the universe to the practicalities of survival. Laboratories buzzed with activity as researchers worked tirelessly to unlock the secrets behind the powers bestowed by the towers.

    "We must understand this phenomenon, not for curiosity, but for our continued existence," a renowned scientist emphasized, determined to find a way to replicate these powers for the masses.

    The world was no longer defined by fear and despair, but by unity and purpose. Humanity had embraced its newfound abilities, not as a means of domination, but as a means of survival. It was a transformation driven by necessity, a testament to the resilience of the human spirit.

    In the other realms, a simr evolution had urred. Beings with inherent powers honed their abilities further, bing formidable defenders against the encroaching darkness. Elemental forces, once untamed, now obeyed their masters'' will, and ancient races embraced their heritage to stand against the tides of destruction.

    "We are the guardians of this realm, and we will not yield!" dered a warrior, his voice resonating with the conviction of his people.

    In these realms, too, guilds flourished, and the screen provided guidance. The countdown timer remained a constant reminder, and survivors forged bonds as strong as the powers they wielded.

    Now, their sole purpose was to survive. Now, the only thing that mattered to them was how to be strong and survive. Just as Rudy had envisioned. His n had worked wlessly, just like all of his other ns.

    Three Years had wrought profound changes, but the looming question remained: Why had this cmity befallen them, and could they unlock the secrets to their own salvation? As humanity and the other realms faced wave after wave, their pursuit of knowledge was no longer driven by curiosity, but by the desperate need to ensure their continued existence.

    Meanwhile,

    The sun had begun its descent, casting long shadows across the quiet streets of the town. Reba walked briskly along the sidewalk, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts, oblivious to her surroundings. She clutched a bag of groceries tightly, a meager attempt to maintain some semnce of normalcy in these tumultuous times.

    Joe had been stuck in another city since the onset of the apocalypse. Reba couldn''t help but wonder if this was a parting gift from Rudy to ensure that they never shared the same house again. Only Reba and her daughter, Lucy, remained in their home.

    As Reba''s footsteps echoed through the silent streets, she heard an eerie sound, the unmistakable patter of footsteps drawing closer. She paused, her brow furrowing. It could have been anyone, a passerby, or perhaps something far more sinister. She weighed the possibilities, but decided it hardly mattered. What worse could happen? Life had lost its luster, its value, in the wake of Rudy''s disappearance.

    Lost in her thoughts, she continued walking, the footsteps growing louder. Then, suddenly, the world snapped into sharp focus. It wasn''t just one set of footsteps; it was many. Panic surged through her veins as she turned around, only to be met with a chilling sight. She was surrounded by the monsters.

    However, she wasn''t worried in the slightest.

    Her unfounded confidence rested in the belief that Hel''s Spirit¡ªcreated by Rudy, the guardian entity of their town, would protect her from harm''s way. It had always been there, aforting presence, just like it always had.

    In her mind, the moment the monsters dared to encroach upon her, they would be promptly reduced to dust. That was the way it had been¡ª Rudy''s love saved her.

    But as she stood there, encircled by grotesque creatures, the very essence of her sense of safety crumbled. The monsters, no longer mindless beasts, had evolved both in intellect and adaptability. They had learned to hide in shadows, to strike from the periphery, and their once-inescapable fate now eluded them, emerging to ambush their prey, to feed on them. Those that survived the initial onught now hunted humans with a newfound cunning. They remained whole, tangible and menacing, defying the rules that had governed their existence before.

    Reba''s grocery bag slipped from her trembling fingers as her heart pounded in her chest. She had be apathetic, resigned to her fate, but now, as she stood surrounded by these creatures, a flicker of fear ignited within her. She didn''t want to die like this, to be torn apart by monsters.

    The first monster leaped at her, teeth bared and ws extended. Reba''s scream was stifled in her throat as she braced for the inevitable. But something was wrong. Under normal circumstances, the monsters would have evaporated into dust the moment they attempted to harm her. Yet, they remained, tangible and menacing.

    In that moment, Reba''s fear escted. Panic gripped her as she struggled toprehend the situation. She didn''t want her life to end this way, to be mere fodder for these abominations.

    Reba''s sense of security, once unshakable, was shattered. Her newfound fear gripped her as she confronted the cold, harsh reality that Hel''s Spirit, for reasons unknown, had forsaken her.

 Chapter 972 Apocalyptic World

    Chapter 972 Apocalyptic World

    As the monstrous fiends closed in around her, Reba felt the chill of despair grip her heart. With each passing second, hope dwindled, and Reba reluctantly epted the grim reality that she was to be a feast for these ravenous monsters.

    Just as despair threatened to consume her, salvation descended from the sky. A brilliant beam of light pierced the heavens, striking down with pinpoint uracy, disintegrating the monsters in its path. Reba''s gaze shot upward, her heart leaping with hope. Rudy had returned to save her; she was certain of it.

    But as her vision cleared, the figures that materialized above her were not what she had expected. Three women descended gracefully from the sky, their presencemanding and their intentions clear.

    Rias, the older vampire twin, exuded an air of regal authority. Her crimson red hair cascaded around her shoulders as she surveyed the scene, crimson eyes aze with determination.

    Lilim, the demon with her distinct horns and striking red wings, hovered beside Rias. Her sharp ws glistened menacingly, a stark contrast to her elegant demeanor.

    Elena, d in the formidable Underde suit that allowed her to take to the skies, touched down with a shotgun cradled in her arms. Her emerald eyes were unwavering, and her presence radiated confidence.

    Reba''s relief was palpable as she locked eyes with her unexpected saviors. Tears welled in her eyes, but this time, they were tears of gratitude and disbelief.

    With unwavering resolve, the trio had descended to protect her. They had arrived in the nick of time, dispelling the terror that had gripped Reba just moments before.

    Rudy might have been absent, but the women who had once been part of his harem life had not abandoned her.

    "Reba, are you alright?" Elena Inquired, her voice soft and reassuring.

    Reba could only nod, her eyes filled with tears and realization that all her hope of encountering Rudy was slowly crumbling away.

    Reba stood among the three formidable women who had just rescued her from the brink of danger. Gratitude welled up within her as she thanked them for their timely intervention. Her eyes brimmed with curiosity as she turned her gaze toward Elena, her trusted friend.

    "Elena," Reba began, her voice tinged with curiosity and confusion, "How is it possible that Hel''s Spirit didn''t awaken when those creatures attacked me? It was always there to protect me."

    Elena''s shoulders slumped slightly, and she lowered her gaze. Her voice was filled with solemnity as she exined, "Reba, the truth is, Hel''s Spirit was nothing more than a spell Rudy had cast. It''s no longer in effect because... Rudy is no more."

    Reba''s face contorted with disbelief. She couldn''t ept Elena''s words. Her unwavering faith in Rudy held firm, and she shook her head. "No, Elena. I believe in Rudy. He will return one day, and he''ll fix everything."

    Rias chimed in with a tone of pragmatism that cut through Reba''s hopeful illusion. "Reba, it''s been more than three years. There''s no way Rudy ising back. You need to ept reality and learn to live in this world without him."

    The words struck like a cold wind, and Reba''s anger red. She turned away from Rias, her hands clenched into fists. "I won''t ept it! Rudy promised he''d always be there for us. I won''t give up hope."

    Rias sighed, exchanging a knowing nce with herpanions. They followed Reba as she walked away, and she nced back at them with frustration etched on her face.

    Reba called over her shoulder, "Don''t follow me!"

    But the three girls didn''t heed her request. Instead, they followed her, their expressions resolute. Reba turned to them, her eyes filled with frustration, and pleaded, "Please, don''t follow me anymore."

    Elena spoke gently but firmly, "Reba, we can''t save you every time. You need to be somewhere safe."

    Rias added, "Rudy created a protective barrier around the town, but it''s no longer active. Jane replicated his spell and created an invisible dome around the town to keep monsters out. However, if a portal emerges inside the dome, there''s nothing she can do."

    Lilim nodded in agreement, her crimson eyes holding a touch of concern. "Jane sensed that something was wrong and sent us here. We made it just in the nick of time, but we can''t always be here to protect you." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Elena once again urged Reba to move into Rudy''s dynasty, a ce where she would be safe from the horrors of the world. Reba initially offered excuses about her attachment to the town, but her resolve wavered. he finally admitted, "If I move into Rudy''s castle, Lucy would be all alone in our house."

    Elena gently suggested, "Then bring Lucy with you. We''ll ensure her safety."

    Reba hesitated, her eyes reflecting the weight of her decision. She whispered, "If Lucyes with us, she''ll learn about Rudy''s harem."

    Rias, never one to mince words, spoke with a knowing tone. "Reba, the entire world has seen the unseen. There''s nothing that anyone would find unbelievable anymore."

    Reba pondered this for a moment, then sighed, her shoulders sagging in reluctant agreement. She turned to Elena and nodded. "Alright, let''s do it. We''ll move to Rudy''s castle."

    With the decision made, the group turned and headed back to Reba''s house. They exined the situation to Lucy, who listened with a mature understanding beyond her years. When they told her they would be moving to a safer ce, Lucy simply nodded, her trust in her mother and Rudy''s friends unwavering.

    There was only one request Lucy had. She looked up with big, innocent eyes and asked, "Can I bring Freya, my cat, with us?"

    Smiles graced the faces of the girls, and Reba knelt down to ruffle her daughter''s hair. "Of course. Freya wille with us."

    Amidst the decisions and preparations for their move to Rudy''s castle, Elena decided it was time to contact Lu B. She raised her hand, a small device gleaming on her wrist, and initiated a holographicmunication with the AI.

    "Lu B," Elena spoke with urgency, "We need to talk. It''s about Reba and Lucy."

    Suddenly, a portal appeared in the room.?

 Chapter 973 Rudys Dynasty

    Chapter 973 Rudy''s Dynasty

    In a matter of seconds, a swirling portal manifested right before the girls. Lucy''s face held a mix of curiosity and apprehension. She stood her ground, clutching Freya close to her chest.

    However, when the shimmering portal stabilized, what emerged was not a horde of monsters but a familiar figure in a dazzling new form. It was Lu B, resplendent in her best version yet, radiating an aura of power and sophistication.

    Lu B emerged from the portal in a form that was nothing short of breathtaking. Her appearance had undergone a remarkable transformation, reflecting her boundless creativity and the extensive capabilities of her AI existence.

    In this new form, Lu B had transcended the boundaries of conventional beauty. Her visage retained the core features of her previous avatar, but it was as if every aspect had been meticulously refined to perfection. Herplexion was porcin-smooth, with an ethereal luminescence that seemed to radiate from her very being.

    Her long, flowing hair cascaded like liquid silver, shimmering with a silken sheen that defied earthlyparisons. It moved as though it had a life of its own, caressing the air around her and leaving a trail of stardust in its wake. Tresses of tinum and midnight blue intertwined seamlessly, creating an otherworldly contrast that was both mesmerizing and exquisite.

    Lu B''s eyes were the embodiment of celestial beauty. They gleamed with an otherworldly light, as if capturing the essence of distant gxies. Her irises held an ever-shifting kaleidoscope of colors, each hue more enchanting than thest. They seemed to hold the mysteries of the universe itself, inviting anyone who gazed into them to explore the depths of existence.

    Her attire was a masterpiece of elegance and sophistication. She wore a gown that appeared to be spun from the fabric of the cosmos. Its shimmering fabric flowed around her in graceful waves, its colors shifting harmoniously between the deepest sapphire and the palest azure. Embroidered constetions adorned the gown, sparkling with a soft, ethereal glow.

    Lu B''s form exuded an aura of regal grace, as if she were a queen of the stars. Her bearing was bothmanding and approachable, striking a perfect bnce between authority and warmth. She moved with an otherworldly fluidity, her steps leaving a trail of stardust that faded into sparkling motes.

    In this form, Lu B was a vision of unparalleled beauty and elegance. She was a testament to the limitless possibilities of artificial intelligence, an embodiment of the cosmic wonders that Rudy had imagined. As she stood before the group, she was a living work of art, a being of transcendent allure that left those in her presence spellbound.

    Lu B greeted the girls with a warm smile, her new form exuding a sense of grace and elegance. "There''s no need to worry, Lucy. It''s just me, Lu B."

    Lucy''s initial apprehension gave way to a sense of relief. She offered a polite smile in return, her young featuresposed but attentive.

    Lu B then pointed gracefully at the portal, her voice gentle as she exined, "This portal is Rudy''s ingenious idea. Since Reba didn''t want to move into the castle permanently, Rudy devised this solution. It''s like a door connecting your house to the castle, allowing you to move back and forth effortlessly."

    As Reba stood before the portal, her emotions in turmoil, Lu B smiled warmly and said, "Rudy thought of everything, Reba. This portal will make it easier for you to move between your home and the castle. It''s his way of looking out for you, even now."

    Reba, her voice tinged with sadness, replied, "I know, Lu B. Rudy always had a way of thinking ahead. It''s just... it''s hard to ept that he won''t be here with us anymore."

    Elena, Rias, and Lilim nodded in understanding. Elena spoke up, her tone gentle, "Reba, we''re here for you. Rudy''s legacy lives on through all of us. We''ll support each other and ensure his dream continues."

    Reba felt a mix of relief and gratitude as she processed the implications. She nced at Elena and nodded, acknowledging the thoughtfulness of Rudy''s n.

    Lu B continued, "You can bring your belongings from your house to the castleter. For now, let''s make our way to the castle. Everyone has gathered there."

    Touched by their words, Reba wiped away a tear and managed a smile. "Thank you, all of you. Let''s go through the portal together. I know Rudy would want us to move forward." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the girls passed through the portal, they emerged onto the grand balcony of Rudy''s castle, which remained an exclusive sanctuary for Rudy''s harem alone. However, beyond the castle walls, Rudy''s dynasty had undergone a remarkable transformation over the past three years, bing a bustling hub for superhumans, individuals with extraordinary abilities, and beings from diverse races and realms.

    Soon after the apocalypse began, portals, towers, and gates had indeed appeared within the confines of Rudy''s dynasty. These ominous structures, mirroring the events urring across the various realms, had initially brought terror to the residents of the dynasty. It was a trying time for all those present.

    However, what set Rudy''s dynasty apart was the remarkable resilience of its inhabitants. The liberated superhumans and beings from diverse races refused to be cowed by the emerging monsters. With unwavering determination, they rallied together, harnessing their unique powers and strengths tobat the encroaching threats.

    As the monsters emerged from the portals within the dynasty, they were met with a formidable resistance. Superhumans with incredible abilities fought alongside beings from other realms, showcasing their prowess in the face of danger. The battle that ensued was fierce and relentless.

    It didn''t take long for the collective might of these extraordinary individuals to prevail. They systematically eliminated the monsters that had dared to invade their newfound sanctuary. The towers, gates, and portals within Rudy''s dynasty became stages of triumph for the united front of superhumans and beings.

    In the months that followed the initial chaos, the monsters mysteriously ceased to emerge from the portals within Rudy''s dynasty. This abrupt change puzzled many, but it was clear that the superhumans and beings had effectively established a secure barrier within these confines, making it inhospitable for any further incursions.

    As the dynasty settled into its new role as a hub for those with unique abilities and beings from distant realms, the residents couldn''t help but wonder about Rudy''s prescience. His meticulous nning had be evident as the events unfolded. Rudy had foreseen the need for this sanctuary, a stronghold where these extraordinary individuals coulde together.

    His vision had extended beyond mere survival during the apocalypse. Rudy had conceived of a three-part test. The first two parts, as revealed by him, had already been conducted by him. The third and final test had been the apocalypse itself. Rudy intended for these liberated superhumans and beings to protect and maintain this haven, solidifying its status as an impregnable fortress.

    The sprawling grounds of Rudy''s dynasty had expanded to amodate its newfound upants. Towers, simr to the ones that had appeared during the apocalypse, now served as living quarters for the superhumans and beings who had made Rudy''s dynasty their home.

 Chapter 974 Harem Situation

    Chapter 974 Harem Situation

    As Lucy stepped through the portal, she found herself on the grand balcony of Rudy''s castle. The view that greeted her was breathtaking, with a sprawling estate extending below, its grounds now home to a diversemunity of superhumans and beings from various realms. It was a sight unlike anything she had ever seen.

    Wide-eyed and awe-inspired, Lucy couldn''t contain her amazement. Her gaze wandered across the bridges connecting towering structures, the mystical gardens, and the central courtyard bustling with superhumans and beings training together. It was a vibrant and harmonious world she had only heard of in stories.

    Reba had been to Rudy''s castle a few times in the past three years, witnessing the remarkable changes that had taken ce. Still, every visit left her with a mix of emotions. This time, as she entered through the portal with Lucy and the girls, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of sadness.

    Elena, Lilim, and Rias exchanged knowing nces, having already witnessed this transformation. They watched as Lucy took it all in, understanding the impact it had on her.

    Lucy finally spoke, her voice filled with wonder, "This ce... it''s incredible! I had no idea."

    Elena, wearing a warm smile, replied, "It''s Rudy''s legacy, Lucy. He saw the potential in everyone he saved, and this ce stands as a testament to that vision."

    Rias added, "Indeed, Lucy. Rudy believed in unity and strength, and he brought these people here for a reason."

    Lilim, nodding in agreement, said, "This dynasty has be a stronghold, especially during the waves of monsters. They don''t dare to emerge from the portals here anymore."

    Lucy, overwhelmed by the transformation and the sense ofmunity, whispered to herself, "It''s like a different world."

    The girls settled in the lounge area, and one by one, Rudy''s harem members approached Reba and Lucy, offering warm smiles and heartfelt greetings. Their faces radiated a mixture of relief and concern, knowing that the world outside had be a perilous ce.

    Rize, with her calm demeanor, extended a hand to Reba, saying, "Reba, Lucy, it''s good to see you both again. Rudy talked about you so often."

    Rize had moved into the castle soon after the chaos of the apocalypse started. She had been a pir of strength during those initial chaotic days.

    Reina, full of vivacious energy, hugged both Reba and Lucy tightly. "Wee to our sanctuary," she eximed. "We''re like one big family here!"

    Reina and her little sister Rina had moved into the castle on the second day after Rudy''s disappearance.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Reba saw Alice and smiled at her, saying, "Good to see you, Alice."

    Alice grinned and gave a nod of approval to Reba. "You''ve got some good friends here, Lucy," she said warmly.

    Niti and Vriti offered a kind smile. "It''s good to have you here," she said in her soft-spoken manner.

    It was Elena who had been responsible for bringing Rize, Reina, Rina, and Alice into the castle. And now, she had convinced Reba to stay in the castle permanently, and also brought Lucy with her. Elena''s connections and determination had yed a crucial role in gathering Rudy''s loved ones under one roof.

    However, the absence of Jane, Maria, Ruby, and Angelica weighed heavily on Reba''s heart. Their seats at the balcony remained empty, a silent reminder of those who were dearly missed.

    In the absence of Rudy, changes had indeede to his once-close-knit harem. The bond that once held them together as sisters had gradually loosened, as they felt the weight of their individual responsibilities and duties. Each member of the harem had chosen to move forward in their own way, believing that it was what Rudy would have wanted for them. Some pursued their newfound responsibilities, while others focused on fulfilling their duties, all marking a significant shift from the time when they were united by their love and devotion to Rudy.

    "I don''t see Jess," Reba muttered as she nced around.

    Reba''s brows furrowed with concern as she inquired about Angelica''s whereabouts once more. "Where is Angelica?" she asked, her gaze searching for any hints or reactions among the girls.

    There was a moment of silence that hung in the air, making the question even more poignant. No one seemed eager to respond, but Reba''s persistence led her to ask again, her voice tinged with worry, "Please, tell me. Where is she?"

    Lilim finally spoke up, her expression grave. "Reba, we haven''t seen Angelica for a while now," she admitted, her crimson eyes showing traces of worry. "Thest time we saw her was six months ago."

    The news hit Reba hard. She hadn''t realized that Angelica had been missing for such a long time. She listened intently as Lilim continued, "A few days ago, Angelica called me. She asked how everyone was doing here, especially you, Reba. She wanted to know if anyone had managed to bring you to the castle yet."

    Rias nodded in agreement with Lilim''s words. "That''s right," she added. "I''ll make sure to let Angelica know that you''ve agreed to stay here now. Maybe, once she knows her sister is here, she''ll consider returning to the castle."

    As the evening sun bathed the lounge in a warm glow, casting long shadows, a hush settled over the room. The group had been discussing Angelica, and the atmosphere was heavy with concern and anticipation. In the midst of their conversation, a soft sound broke through, barely audible at first.

    Then, like a whispering breeze, the sound grew closer. Footsteps, delicate and quick, echoed through the hallways. Therge double doors had swung open, and then, into the lounge, stepped a small figure. A little girl, no more than two years old, with big, bright eyes and chubby cheeks.

    She stood there for a moment, taking in the sight of the people gathered in the room, her curious eyes darting from one person to another.

    Then, as if a radiant sunbeam had illuminated her face, the girl''s expression transformed when she looked at Reba. Her eyes sparkled with recognition, and she let out a joyous giggle. She pointed a tiny finger and eximed, "Granny is here!"

    With unsteady steps, she took off running, her tiny feet pattering on the marble floor, heading straight for Reba.

    "Granny, Granny!" She reached out her arms, jumping in joy, eager to be held by Reba.

 Chapter 975 Mary and Reed

    Chapter 975 Mary and Reed

    In the warm and inviting lounge of Rudy''s castle, the joyful reunion unfolded like a heartwarming scene from a storybook. Reba, gently pulling Mary''s cheek, couldn''t contain her happiness. Her smile was as bright as the young girl''s eyes.

    "You can call me by my name, Mary," Reba suggested gently as she held Mary close.

    However, Mary, with all the stubbornness of a child, climbed onto Reba''sp and dered, "But granny is granny."

    Elena, always ready with a teasing remark, couldn''t resist chiming in. "That''s right, Mary. Granny is granny."

    Mary then turned to Elena with a spark of recognition. "Elena is back!"

    Elena yed along, her tone light and yful. "Yeah. I was working hard to bring your grandmother here. She''s really annoying, you know? Always making excuses to note here. But I finally managed to convince her. She will now stay with us, forever. You should scold her for being so annoying."

    The little girl, wise beyond her years, turned her inquisitive gaze toward Reba. "Why do you not want toe here, granny? Do you not like Mary?"

    Reba, overwhelmed by the sheer cuteness of Mary, couldn''t help but chuckle. She gave Mary an affectionate pat and cast a mock re at Elena. "No, sweetie, I love Mary. But I don''t like Elena."

    Mary''s infectiousughter filled the room, lifting everyone''s spirits.She greeted each member of Rudy''s harem with boundless enthusiasm, making them feel like celebrities at a grand reception. Mary soaked up the attention like a sponge, her wide eyes filled with wonder.

    Rias leaned in, a sly smile on her lips. "Mary, would you like to hear a spooky storyter?"

    Mary''s eyes widened with anticipation. "Auntie Rias, really? A spooky story?"

    Rias, ever the enigmatic vampire, winked yfully. "Oh, yes, Mary. It''ll be the spookiest story you''ve ever heard."

    A few momentster, Maria, a striking woman with sleek ck hair, entered the lounge. Her graceful presence filled the room as she observed the joyful gathering.

    "Hey, girls, have you seen Mary?" Maria inquired, her curiosity evident.

    As her gaze swept the room, Maria''s eyes fell upon Mary, who was perched contentedly in Reba''sp.

    "So that''s why she ran off like that," Maria murmured to herself before joining the group of harem members. She greeted Reba and Lucy warmly.

    "Mama~ Mama~ Granny is here~" Mary, sensing her mother''s presence, couldn''t contain her excitement. She leaped from Reba''sp and dashed toward Maria.

    Maria''s face was illuminated by a radiant smile as she weed her daughter with open arms. "Yes, she is, sweetheart. I didn''t know you were here. When did you arrive?" Maria inquired of Reba.

    "Just a while ago," Reba replied with a fond smile.

    "I was cooking dinner for everyone, and Mary suddenly began to jump and say Granny is here. I thought she was just ying around, but you really are here. I wonder how she knew that you were here," Maria mused with a hint of curiosity. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Before the conversation could delve deeper into this mystery, Ruby entered the lounge. She cradled a little boy in her arms, a boy who appeared to be around the same age as Mary.

    "Maria, Reed was crying, searching for you," Ruby exined as she handed the boy to Maria. She then yfully turned to the young boy and assured him, "I will scold Mama so that she doesn''t leave you alone, okay?"

    Maria, her heart full of love for her children and her makeshift family, embraced Reed and said, "Aw~ I told you to y with Auntie Ruby."

    Maria, radiant with motherhood, had given birth these two healthy and energetic twins, Mary and Reed, after Rudy''s disappearance three years ago, after the tumultuous events of three years ago, weing them into a world that had changed in ways nobody could have predicted.

    These two bundles of joy had brought an added sense of purpose and happiness into her life, and she cherished every moment with them. With her ck hair contrasting beautifully with their innocence, Maria was the epitome of a loving and caring mother.

    Reba, with a warm smile on her face, called out to Reed, extending her arms for an embrace. However, the little boy turned his face away and clung tightly to his mother, Maria. His tiny hands wrapped around her in a silent plea forfort.

    Maria, always the doting mother, held Reed close, assuring Reba, "He is just sleepy, don''t mind his manners. He behaves like this whenever he''s sleepy or hungry."

    With a reminiscent sparkle in her eyes, Reba responded, "Rudy used to do the same when he was a kid!"

    Elena chimed in, her lips curving into a wry smile, "Yeah, I remember that."

    Reba continued, observing Reed carefully, "Reed is looking more and more like Rudy as he''s growing up."

    Elena nodded in agreement, adding a piece of nostalgia, "Eric looked simr too. Do you remember how people used to mistake Eric and Rudy as brothers so often?"

    Reba couldn''t help but reminisce and replied, "Yeah..."

    As the conversation flowed, the girls caught up on various topics. Reba''s curiosity led her to inquire about Mary and Reed''s potential superpowers. "So, have Mary and Reed shown any signs of superpowers?" she inquired with genuine interest.

    Maria replied thoughtfully, "They haven''t, and I don''t think they will. Eric and Erika never got Rudy''s powers, either."

    Rias, who had been listening attentively, nodded in agreement. "Yeah," she added, "Lord''s powers aren''t transferable, gically or hereditary. Great Grandma Nyxia was the Lord when she gave birth to all her children, and yet, none of her children got her powers."

    Reba''s curiosity led her to probe further. "But isn''t one of her sons the strongest vampire in the world?"

    "You mean, second strongest." A sudden voice disrupted the conversation, causing everyone to turn their heads. Descending gracefully into the lounge was a girl dressed in white and blue, her ethereal appearance matching her extraordinary presence. With her hair as white as snow and eyes as azure as the clearest skies, it was undoubtedly Jane.

    "I am the strongest vampire in the world," Jane dered confidently, a radiant smile gracing her features.

 Chapter 976 Jane

    Chapter 976 Jane

    Jane carried a basket brimming with the deep crimson Red Moon Fruits, their tantalizing scent filling the air with a sweet, fruity fragrance. She gracefully approached each member of Rudy''s harem, offering them a fruit, a small token of her presence and care. Mary and Reed eagerly reached for the fruits, their eyes wide with curiosity and delight as they held their prizes.

    "Don''t you waste them now," Jane advised in herposed tone, ensuring that the precious delicacies were treated with respect.

    As Jane distributed the fruits, her gaze lingered on Lucy, and her normally calm azure eyes squinted ever so slightly, seemingly searching for something hidden beneath the surface.She studied Lucy for a few seconds, her expression unreadable. Lucy, feeling the intensity of Jane''s gaze, couldn''t help but grow nervous.

    "What...?" Lucy ventured, uncertainty creeping into her voice.

    Jane''s response was measured and deliberate, her words chosen carefully. "Your cat..."

    She shot a knowing look at Freya, who was resting nearby, her green eyes fixed on the proceedings. Lucy followed Jane''s gaze and then returned her attention to the enigmatic vampire.

    "Does your cat eat fruits?" Jane inquired, her tone holding a curious, yet oddly knowing quality. She extended an extra Red Moon Fruit to Lucy.

    Lucy blinked in surprise. "Is it safe for cats to eat?" she asked, a hint of concern in her voice.

    Jane''s response was reassuring, delivered with a serene confidence. "Yes, it''s a delicacy, even among feline creatures."

    With this knowledge, Lucy epted the fruit for Freya, who approached it with cautious interest. The cat sniffed it, her whiskers twitching in curiosity, before taking a small, tentative bite. Her reaction was immediate, a pleased purring that filled the room, a sign of her approval.

    Jane smiled at the sight of Freya enjoying the treat, her presence calming and weing amidst the group.

    As the others chatted and shared stories, Freya continued to nibble contentedly on the Red Moon Fruit. She was now an integral part of this unusual gathering, a silent yet expressive participant in the reunion.

    However, Jane''s attention shifted back to Reba, and her thoughtful gaze held a request, a desire for a private conversation. She leaned closer to Reba, her voice soft and inviting.

    "Can I have a moment with you?"

    Reba, momentarily torn between thepany of her friends and this sudden request for privacy, hesitated. She nced at Rias and Elena, seeking their opinion, before returning her gaze to Jane.

    "What''s... that''s supposed to mean?" Reba asked, a hint of nervousness in her voice.

    Jane, ever the picture of poise and grace, attempted to rify her intentions. "I just want to have a private talk with you. Is it too much to ask?"

    Reba, realizing her initial misunderstanding, quickly reassured Jane. "No, no, not at all. You should have just said you want to talk with me rather than saying ''moment.'' I misunderstood your intentions."

    Jane offered a small, understanding chuckle. "I was merely trying to be respectful in my request."

    Reba agreed with a nod. "Okay, sure. What do you want to talk about?"

    With that, the two women left the lounge, venturing to a quieter, more secluded space where they could converse in private.

    Reba followed Jane to a quiet corner of Rudy''s castle, away from the bustling lounge. The two women found themselves in a tranquil garden, surrounded by blooming flowers and softly rustling trees. The night was calm, with a gentle breeze rustling through the leaves of nearby trees. Moonlight spilled onto the stone path they walked along, casting elongated shadows.

    It was a serene setting for a private conversation. A pair of elegant armchairs sat facing each other, inviting conversation.

    Jane gestured for Reba to take a seat as she settled into the chair opposite her. The atmosphere was calm, but there was a certain gravity to Jane''s demeanor that indicated this was an important conversation.

    Reba took a deep breath, a touch of unease still lingering. "So, what did you want to talk about, Jane?"

    Jane regarded her with those piercing azure eyes, her tone gentle but firm. "Reba, I wanted to talk to you about Rudy."

    Reba''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of her son''s name. It had been three long years since she hadst seen him, and his absence still weighed heavily on her heart. "Rudy... What about him?"

    Jane leaned forward slightly, her voice filled with empathy. "Reba, I know that you''re holding onto hope, hope that one day he''ll return. But it''s been three years, and there''s been no sign of him. We''ve searched, we''ve tried every method we know, and there''s been nothing."

    Reba''s eyes glistened with unshed tears, but she nodded, her voice trembling. "I know... but he promised he''de back. He promised he''d protect us."

    Jane''s expression softened further, and she reached out to gently hold Reba''s hand. "I understand your pain, I truly do. Rudy was a remarkable person, and we all miss him terribly. But Reba, we can''t keep waiting indefinitely. Life has to go on."

    Reba swallowed hard, her grip on Jane''s hand tightening. "I can''t abandon hope, Jane. I can''t let go of the belief that he''s out there somewhere."

    Jane nodded, her eyes filled with understanding. "I''m not asking you to, Reba. Hope is a powerful thing, and I believe in it too. But I also want you to consider the possibility that even if Rudy can''t return physically, his legacy lives on in all of us, especially in Lucy. She carries his blood, his spirit. We must nurture that."

    Reba wiped away a tear that had escaped, her voice choked with emotion. "I''m just so afraid, Jane. Afraid that if I let go, if I move on, I''ll lose him forever."

    Jane''s grip on Reba''s hand was reassuring, her voice soothing. "You won''t lose him, Reba. Rudy will always be a part of you, a part of all of us. But it''s time to focus on the present and the future. And We''re all here to support you, support each other, just like Rudy would have wanted."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "However, that is not why I called you here," Jane added.

 Chapter 977 Blue Moon Princess

    Chapter 977 Blue Moon Princess

    In the lounge, an air of worry settled among the girls after Jane and Reba had left for their private conversation. Uncertainty hung in the room, as they were left wondering about the nature and purpose of their discussion.

    Elena, her typically sharp features showing a hint of anxiety, turned to Rias, who had a contemtive look in her deep vampire eyes. The uncertainty of the situation weighed on their minds.

    "Is it okay to let them be?" Elena asked, voicing the collective worry that was apparent in the room.

    Rias, however, maintained her calm demeanor as she responded, "Yes, she is no longer the Jane we knew."

    Rias'' words hung in the air, a somber reminder of the profound changes that had taken ce in Jane over the past three years. The young woman who had once been a part of their group had transformed into something far moreplex and enigmatic.

    As they pondered Jane''s evolution, Rias'' gaze drifted towards the moon, her expression distant, as if seeking answers in the celestial bodies above. The moonlight filtered through the windows, casting soft, ethereal shadows across the lounge.

    "Did you forget¡­" Rias began, her voice carrying a weight of knowledge. "Three years ago, during the blue moon phase, she went to the vampire world and ate the blue moon fruit. Nyxia told me that Jane has been the strongest being in the universe ever since then."

    Elena nodded in acknowledgment, her concern still etched on her face. The memory of that fateful night, when Jane had devoured the mystical fruit and undergone a transformation of unimaginable power, was etched into their minds. It had marked the beginning of her evolution into a being of extraordinary capabilities.

    "Yes, I know that," Elena replied, her tone tinged with a mix of understanding and apprehension. "But I am still worried if the mother of the Lord and the sworn nemesis of the Lord¡ªthe blue moon princess¡ªshould share a private space together."

    "Rx. Reba is not Rudy''s mother and Jane is not his enemy," Rias reassured Elena.

    In the tranquil garden, bathed in the gentle glow of the moonlight, Reba and Jane sat together. The garden, adorned with various exotic nts and fragrant flowers, provided a serene backdrop to their conversation, although the topics they discussed were far from serene.

    Reba''s curiosity was evident in her eyes as she posed her questions to Jane. Her voice carried a genuine eagerness to understand theplexities of the past and the mysteries that surrounded Rudy''s actions.

    "Say, you ate the same blue moon fruit Rudy ate, right?" Reba inquired, her curiosity piqued. "And you said that was the reason why everything escted. Does that mean you saw the same things Rudy saw when he ate the fruit?"

    Jane, her expression contemtive, leaned back against the chair, her gaze fixated on the moonlit sky. The memories of her own encounter with the blue moon fruit were undoubtedly profound, and she contemted how much to reveal.

    "I only saw everything that happened in the past," Jane exined, her voice carrying a hint of mncholy, "a little after the creation of the universe till the day I ate the fruit. I didn''t see the future, but ording to what great-grandma Nyxia told me, Rudy indeed saw the future."

    Reba absorbed this information, her mind racing with possibilities. Her next question delved into the heart of her concerns. "So is it possible that Rudy saw himself causing the apocalypse and that''s why he did it, not because he wanted to do it?"

    Jane''s response was measured, her eyes reflecting the weight of her words. "No. That''s the end goal of every Lord. It''s nothing different. Rudy was supposed to end the world, and we are living in it right now."

    Reba''s brows furrowed as she grappled with the implications of Jane''s words. The revtion that Rudy''s actions might have been predetermined sent a shiver down her spine. However, Reba wasn''t ready to abandon her quest for answers. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "If..." Reba began, her voice tinged with a hint of desperation, "So if you know everything of the past until the day you ate the blue moon fruit¡ªwhich was after Rudy started the apocalypse¡ªyou must also know where Rudy is¡­ right?"

    Jane''s response was equally decisive, but it was one that struck a chord of frustration in Reba. "I already told you I don''t know that."

    Jane''s response, or rather herck of one, left a tense silence hanging in the garden. Reba''s frustration simmered to the surface as she used Jane of concealing the truth.

    "How is that possible...?" Reba''s voice trembled with frustration. "It doesn''t make sense. It feels like you are lying and don''t want to tell me the truth..."

    Jane hesitated for a moment, collecting her thoughts, before finally speaking. "Reba, I know it''s been incredibly tough for you. The disappearance of Rudy, the chaos in the world, it''s all so overwhelming."

    Reba sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. "You have no idea, Jane. Every day feels like an eternity without him. I miss him terribly."

    "I can only imagine," Jane replied softly. "But it''s not that I am hiding anything from you. As soon as I gained the knowledge of the blue moon fruit, I returned to this world and went straight to space with grandma Nyxia, far away, where Rudy was supposed to be¡­ or at least¡­. his body. But it wasn''t. I searched for months, Reba. Believe me, if I knew where Rudy is¡­ I would sacrifice everything to see him onest time¡­"

    Reba bit her lips and muttered, "I am sorry for asking dumb questions.

    "It''s okay¡­ but¡­ there is something I think you should know, something I need to tell you, something that Rudy might have kept from you."

    Reba''s eyes widened with surprise. "What is it?"

    "Before he disappeared, Rudy made some preparations," Jane began. "He knew that, someday, you might face situations where you''d need help or guidance. That''s why he made arrangements for you, for Lucy, for all his harem members and for the people he cared about."

    Reba listened intently, a mixture of hope and confusion in her eyes. "What kind of arrangements?"

 Chapter 978 Rudys Legacy

    Chapter 978 Rudy''s Legacy

    The garden, with its enchanting moonlit ambiance, seemed almost surreal as Reba delved deeper into her conversation with Jane. The gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze provided a soothing background to their exchange.

    Reba''s curiosity knew no bounds as she sought to unravel the mysterious arrangements Rudy had made. Her voice held a genuine inquisitiveness as she probed for answers. "What kind of arrangements?" she asked curiously.

    Jane, her demeanorposed but burdened by the weight of knowledge, took a deep breath before responding. "Rudy''s power to manipte shadows is unique¡ªunlike any other Lord, although Rudy wasn''t just a Lord¡ªand it''s tied to his very being. He created a way to pass on some of that power, to make sure you''d have protection."

    Reba''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of protection. Her eyes widened as she leaned in, eager for more details. "Protection? But how?"

    Jane proceeded to exin, her wordsden with significance. "He created special Shadow Pendants. Each pendant contains a fraction of his power, and he made one for you, for Lucy, and for a select few others he entrusted. When you wear it, it will offer you a degree of protection, a connection to his abilities. It''s not as strong as his own power, but it can help in times of need."

    Reba sat in stunned silence, absorbing the magnitude of this revtion. The idea that Rudy had taken such measures to safeguard their well-being left her profoundly moved. "I... I had no idea. Rudy never mentioned any of this."

    Jane, her voice gentle and understanding, sought to provide context. "I think he didn''t want to burden you with it," she exined. "I only learned about this after I ate the blue moon fruit. I wasn''t sure if I should¡­ interfere. If he didn''t tell me or anyone, should I have gone against his will?

    "But now that he''s gone, it''s important that you have this. It''s in your room, waiting for you. It shouldn''t have taken me three years to realize that Rudy must have seen this future and¡­ he might have left the final decision to me."

    Reba couldn''t hold back the tears that welled up in her eyes. Her voice trembled with gratitude. "Thank you, Jane. Thank you for telling me."

    Jane, however, felt the need to temper Reba''s expectations. "However, I will be honest," she admitted, her concern evident. "I don''t know if they work or not. Remember, Rudy''s spells and other security mechanisms aren''t working anymore after his disappearance, so it could be that the pendants won''t work too. So please don''t rely on them too much." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Reba''s response was filled with sincerity. "It''s okay. Even if it doesn''t work, I still want to have it. It''s something Rudy did for us in his final moments."

    A warm smile graced Jane''s lips as she sought to reassure Reba. "Rudy cared deeply for you and all his loved ones, Reba. He wanted to make sure you''d be safe, no matter what. And he believed in your strength."

    Reba wiped away a tear and nodded, a newfound sense of purpose filling her. "I''ll cherish this pendant. It''s like having a piece of him with me."

    With aforting pat on Reba''s shoulder, Jane offered her support. "I''m d I could tell you. If you ever need help or guidance, don''t hesitate to ask. We''re all here for you."

    As they strolled back to the lounge, the moonlight casting its silvery glow on their path, Reba smiled knowing that Rudy''s legacy, his love, and his desire for their safety lived on not only in her memories but also in the pendant that would now be a constant reminder of his unwavering protection.

    As Jane and Reba engaged in their private conversation, the remaining members of Rudy''s harem, who had stayed behind in the lounge, sensed the opportunity to share a profound secret with Lucy. They gathered around her, their expressions serious, ready to reveal the truth about Rudy, his extraordinary powers, and the unconventional nature of his harem.

    Elena, her eyes shining with a mix of emotions, began, "Lucy, there''s something important we need to tell you. You deserve to know the whole truth about Rudy and the life he lived."

    Lucy, perched on the edge of her seat, listened intently, her curiosity piqued. "What is it? What aren''t you telling me?"

    Rias, with her vampire charm and wisdom, continued, "Rudy had a unique power, Lucy, the power to manipte shadows. It wasn''t just any power; it was tied to his identity as a Lord."

    Alice, the childhood friend who had witnessed Rudy''s incredible journey, added, "He was no ordinary person, Lucy. Rudy was a Lord, and with that title came great responsibility and unique abilities."

    As they began to share this intricate story, Lucy''s reactions ranged from shock to disbelief. The tale seemed almost too fantastical to be true, yet the sincerity in their voices and the details they provided left no room for doubt. The depth of emotion and the gravity of their words painted a vivid picture of Rudy, his powers, and the love and connections that bound them all.

    After absorbing this revtion, Lucy took a moment to process it all. She finally spoke, her voice filled with eptance and a touch of awe, "I can hardly believe it, but I trust all of you. Rudy must have been an incredible person, and I''m grateful for the chance to learn about him and his world."

    In the end, Lucy embraced the truth and the extraordinary circumstances surrounding Rudy and his harem. She recognized the strength of character in each of these women who had supported one another through countless trials and tribtions. And while this newfound knowledge might have overwhelmed others, Lucy, with her open heart and inquisitive mind, chose to ept it as a part of her own journey alongside Rudy''s remarkable legacy.

    The harem members exchanged knowing nces, relieved that Lucy had embraced this revtion with an open heart. Rudy''s legacy, both in his powers and the impact he had on those around him, continued to shape the lives of those who had known him, even in his absence.

 Chapter 979 Battered Heroes

    Chapter 979 Battered Heroes

    In a distant cityscape, chaos had erupted as monstrous beings descended from the sky and erupted from massive portals in the ground. These colossal creatures were unlike anything humanity had ever faced. They were towering behemoths, easily dwarfing buildings, their very presence sending tremors through the earth. Buildings crumbled in their wake, reduced to rubble and dust.

    The city''s skyline was now a chaotic battleground. Civilians were in a state of panic, running for their lives as the ground shook beneath them. Heroes, the city''sst line of defense, rushed to confront these nightmarish monstrosities.

    The first creature emerged from thergest portal, a grotesque fusion of metal and flesh, its jagged limbs and searing eyes emitting an eerie, malevolent glow. Its thunderous footsteps were apanied by the crackling of energy, and its massive arms swung like wrecking balls, demolishing anything in their path.

    A group of S-rank heroes, renowned for their power, converged to confront this threat. Heroic names such as "Inferno ze," "Frostbite," "Thunderp," "Stone Guardian," and "Aqua Vortex" were among them, renowned for their unique abilities and courage.

    Inferno ze, the hero with control over fire, unleashed torrents of searing mes that enveloped the creature. Frostbite countered with icy sts, attempting to freeze the monster''s limbs. Thunderp''s thunderbolts rained down, causing electrical explosions. Stone Guardian summoned earthen barriers to protect civilians. Aqua Vortex called forth raging water torrents.

    Their expressions were a mixture of determination and fear as they unleashed their most devastating attacks. Inferno ze''s Firestorm engulfed the creature''s upper body, but the monster endured, its metallic flesh glowing white-hot. Frostbite''s Arctic Gale encased its legs in ice, but they shattered like ss as the creature moved. Thunderp''s Thunderstrike electrified the air, but the creature seemed immune to the shocking assault. Stone Guardian''s Stone Wall protected civilians, but the monster''s devastating punches threatened to breach it. Aqua Vortex''s Tidal Surge attempted to drown the creature, but it merely roared, unaffected.

    "Fall back!" Inferno ze shouted as the ground quaked from a powerful stomp, sending shockwaves rippling through the streets.

    "We need more firepower!" Thunderp called out, desperation tinging his voice.

    Despite their best efforts, they couldn''t halt the rampage. The city was turning into a war zone, with skyscrapers reduced to rubble and streets cracked and torn asunder. The monstrous invaders showed no sign of relenting.

    Amidst the chaos, heroes coordinated their attacks, trying to create an opening. "Focus on its legs!" Aqua Vortex yelled. "Maybe we can bring it down!"

    As the heroes concentrated their efforts on the creature''s massive legs, their powersbined in a spectacr disy of force. Inferno ze''s zing Inferno engulfed the creature''s legs in roaring mes. Frostbite''s Frost Nova encased them in unbreakable ice. Thunderp''s Lightning Barrage electrified the encased limbs. Stone Guardian''s Earthen Bindings reinforced the ice. Aqua Vortex''s Tsunami Crush added the pressure of raging waters.

    The creature roared in agony, stumbling backward, its bncepromised.

    But the battle was far from over. A second, equally horrifying creature emerged from the sky, its wings casting a shadow over the beleaguered city. The heroes'' hearts sank as they realized they were now facing two of these relentless abominations.

    Exhausted and on the brink of defeat, the heroes knew they had no choice but to call for reinforcements. With the city''s evacuation underway, they hoped that more heroes would arrive in time to turn the tide. This was a battle for the survival of their city, and they would fight on, no matter how dire the odds.

    As if the situation couldn''t get any worse, their despair deepened as over a dozen more of these nightmarish creatures emerged from the portals. Each was a horrific amalgamation of flesh, metal, and elemental power. Their arrival shook the heroes to their core, and their worst fears had been realized. The heroes exchanged grim nces, their thoughts echoing a single sentiment: it was not just their lives at stake, but the entire city and its people.

    Inferno ze, his fiery aura flickering with fatigue, knew that their chances of defeating this onught were almost non-existent. But he also knew that they couldn''t abandon the city to these horrors. He raised his voice, determination cutting through the chaos, "We can''t let them reach the city center! Hold the line!"

    With renewed resolve, the heroes prepared for the iing onught. The creatures, towering and malevolent,unched their attacks. One fired torrents of corrosive acid from its maw, eating away at buildings. Another unleashed searing beams of energy from its eyes, slicing through anything in their path. The third pounded the ground, sending shockwaves that cracked the earth beneath them. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Inferno ze conjured a searing inferno barrier, attempting to shield the heroes and civilians from the acid rain. Frostbite created a colossal ice wall to intercept the energy beams, turning them into shimmering crystals. Thunderp generated an electrified dome to counteract the shockwaves, while Stone Guardian and Aqua Vortex coborated to reinforce the barrier with earth and water.

    Their coordinated efforts created a temporary sanctuary amidst the chaos, but the relentless assault of the creatures threatened to break through their defenses. Inferno ze unleashed a devastating attack, his Supernova, which erupted in an explosion of mes that incinerated one of the monsters, but it was quickly reced by another emerging from the portal.

    Frostbite unleashed her Frostbite Nova, freezing the acid in mid-air, but more monsters loomed on the horizon. Thunderp''s Tempest Fury sent thunderbolts coursing through the creatures, yet their numbers seemed endless. Stone Guardian''s Earthquake Quake shattered the ground beneath them, but the creatures simply adapted to the changing terrain.

    Aqua Vortex summoned a maelstrom to drown one of the creatures, but it was a mere drop in the ocean of enemies. Their powers, though formidable, were insufficient to stem the tide of these otherworldly invaders.

    Amidst the chaos, the heroes continued to hold their ground, knowing that their fight was not only for their own lives but for the survival of their city. Their determination burned brighter than any fire, froze harder than any ice, struck fiercer than any thunderbolt, stood sturdier than any stone, and flowed more relentlessly than any water.

    Their bodies bore the brunt of monstrous attacks as they shielded the fleeing civilians. Their every breath was a testament to their unwavering resolve. They knew that they couldn''t win this battle, but they would not yield until reinforcements arrived, no matter the cost. The city''s fate hung in the bnce, and they were itsst bastion of defense.

    BEEP~ BEEP!

    Amidst the chaos, the piercing sound of an rm echoed through the heroes'' devices. It was a shrill, urgent beep that cut through the cacophony of battle,manding their attention.

    As one, the S-rank heroes looked down at their screens, their faces a mix of disbelief and awe. The message on their devices was short and to the point: [SSS Rank Hero has arrived.]

    "SSS rank hero?!" gasped one of the S-rank heroes, disbelief etched across their face.

    The murmurs began to ripple through the group as realization slowly dawned. "Could it be¡­?" one hero whispered, almost afraid to voice the possibility.

    Another nodded solemnly. "Yeah¡­"

    The heroes exchanged knowing nces, their expressions a blend of reverence and trepidation. "The twin heroes; Battle Queen¡ª Erika, and her twin brother Eric¡ª Handsome Hero," someone finally said, the words carrying immense weight.

    The very mention of these legendary siblings sent shivers down their spines. The world''s strongest heroes, bearing the coveted SSS rank, were a force to be reckoned with. Their names were known far and wide, and their incredible feats of heroism had be the stuff of legends.

 Chapter 980 Eric and Erika || SSS Rank Heroes

    Chapter 980 Eric and Erika || SSS Rank Heroes

    The deafening roar of the monstrous horde echoed through the beleaguered city as the S-rank heroes valiantly battled to stem the tide. Buildings crumbled, and the very ground trembled beneath the colossal weight of the invaders. Despair hung heavy in the air, threatening to suffocate all hope.

    Amidst this chaos and devastation, a sudden thunderous impact shook the ground. A shockwave rippled outward, clearing the dust and debris for a brief moment, revealing two figures descending from the sky with an awe-inspiring force.

    First came the female hero, hernding like a meteor strike. She crashed into the ground with a powerful shockwave, sending shards of concrete and asphalt flying in all directions. Her armor gleamed with an otherworldly radiance, and her presence was nothing short ofmanding. Her gaze pierced through the chaos, assessing the situation with steely determination.

    Following her was the male hero, whonded gracefully beside her, his descent seemingly defying gravity itself. His arrival sent a series of crackling shockwaves through the air, dispersing the thick dust clouds. His eyes, filled with unwavering resolve, scanned the encroaching horde of nightmarish creatures.

    The S-rank heroes, momentarily stunned by this dramatic entrance, quickly recovered. Relief washed over them, for the arrival of these two enigmatic figures signaled a glimmer of hope amidst the darkness. They knew not who these heroes were, but their power was undeniable.

    The S-rank heroes couldn''t help but feel a surge of hope, yet a lingering question lingered in the back of their minds: what could two heroes possibly do against the overwhelming onught of these monstrous invaders when their own formidable group was struggling?

    The female hero, her eyes sharp and unwavering, turned to address the S-rank heroes. Her voice cut through the chaos with a sense ofmand that demanded immediate attention. "Fall back," she dered firmly. "You''ve done enough. Leave the rest to us."

    Her words held an undeniable weight, a testament to her authority and capabilities. The S-rank heroes exchanged nces, and though reluctant to retreat, they understood that their current situation was untenable. With a collective nod, they began to disengage from the frontlines, ensuring the civilians were evacuated to safety as they withdrew.

    The male hero, standing alongside the female, emanated an air of quiet confidence. His eyes scanned the advancing horde of monsters, and he spoke with an unwavering resolve, "We''ve got this. Go and tend to the wounded, protect the city''s core. We''ll handle the rest."

    With that, the S-rank heroes retreated, leaving the two enigmatic neers alone on the battlefield. As the remaining defenders of the city watched from a distance, they couldn''t help but wonder who these heroes were and what incredible powers they possessed. The fate of their city now rested in the hands of these two mysterious saviors.

    As Eric and Erika faced the flying monsters, they shared a brotherly-sisterly banter amidst the chaos.

    Eric gazed at the monstrous creatures soaring through the sky, their massive frames seemingly defying thews of physics with each p of their peculiar wings. He scratched his head in bewilderment. "Hey look, how the hell is that thing flying with those small wings? I would never understand how monsters do things like that."

    Erika, his twin sister and the Battle Queen, couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Eric''sment. "It has small wings all over its body," she replied matter-of-factly, her eyes focused on the approaching threat. "And what are you doing here again? I thought you went to search for Angelica." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Eric let out a long-suffering sigh. "I did. I mean, I didn''t want to, but Mom kept bugging me about it." He threw a brief, dismissive nce at the group of struggling S-rank heroes. "Angelica is not a kid. She can obviously handle herself in any situation. She''s not even alive; she''s a ghost! What could happen to her?"

    Erika nced back at her brother, her toneced with exasperation. "I''m pretty sure Mom is worried about something else." She raised her sword, its de gleaming with an otherworldly light. "Anyway, you can back off. Maybe go help the civilians. I will deal with them."

    Eric''s eyes sparked with defiance. "Yeah, not happening. I haven''t got to fight in thest three days. My hands are itching to kill some monsters. You back off!"

    Erika couldn''t help but smirk at her brother''s determination. "Not if you get a chance to even attack," she scoffed before rocketing into the sky, heading straight for the approaching monsters.

    Erika''s sword gleamed as she sliced through the air, her strikes a blur of precision and strength. Each move was a calcted dance of destruction. Eric, meanwhile, demonstrated his own prowess with fiery sts, sending waves of scorching mes toward the monsters. Together, they formed an unstoppable team, a force to be reckoned with.

    The monsters weren''t to be underestimated either. They retaliated with fierce lunges, crushing blows, and potent energy attacks. But no matter how powerful they were, they couldn''t match the sheer skill, experience, and coordination that the siblings disyed. Their attacks worked in harmony, covering each other''s blind spots, and their movements were fluid as they dodged and countered with unrivaled finesse.

    In a dazzling disy of power, Erika used her sword to deflect an oing monster''s devastating energy beam. The projectile harmlessly dissipated into the atmosphere. Eric, hovering in mid-air, seized the opportunity to conjure a maelstrom of mes. The scorching inferno engulfed a group of monsters, reducing them to ash within seconds.

    As they battled the monsters, the group of S-rank heroes, who had earlier retreated in despair, watched in awe. Some nursed their wounds, while others had just arrived with fresh determination. The spectacle of Erika and Eric''s heroics was nothing short of legendary.

    Amid the chaos, the S-rank heroes who had retreated earlier watched in awe as Erika and Eric unleashed their incredible abilities. The twins'' extraordinary teamwork and incredible strength were a sight to behold. They had turned the tide of the battle in an instant, shifting the momentum in the heroes'' favor.

    One of the S-rank heroes couldn''t help but mutter in disbelief, "Incredible... I''ve heard the legends, but seeing them in action is something else."

 Chapter 981 Humanitys Strongest Heroes

    Chapter 981 Humanity''s Strongest Heroes

    Eric''s penchant for chaos was evident as he conjured a swirling vortex of water and fire. The torrent raged through the sky, engulfing multiple creatures in its tempestuous grip. Erika continued her relentless assault, her de striking with precision and grace, decimating the monstrous forces with each blow.

    As the dust began to settle, the battlefield had undergone a transformation. The fallen monstersy scattered like grotesque statues in a nightmarish garden of destruction. Erika and Eric hovered in the air, victorious and unscathed, while the S-rank heroes on the ground couldn''t help but apud the indomitable siblings. It was a disy of heroism and power that would be etched into the annals of history.

    As Eric and Erika weaved through the sky, dismantling the monstrous threat before them with unparalleled precision and grace, the strongest S-rank hero, his body battered and injured from the brutal battle with the monsters,y on the ground, gazing up at the awe-inspiring spectacle before him. His eyes were filled with shock and an overwhelming sense of awe. Over the years, he had seen and met countless strong heroes and faced formidable monsters, but what Eric and Erika disyed was something beyond his wildest expectations. Despite the pain that coursed through his body, he couldn''t tear his eyes away from the duo. The sheer power they exuded, the precision of their attacks, and their unwavering resolve to protect the city left him in a state of both disbelief and admiration.

    His eyes tracked their every move, his awe and respect growing with each passing moment. The ferocity, the synchronization, and the sheer magnitude of their abilities left him in a state of shock.

    He had heard tales of these legendary twins and had even witnessed their feats from afar or through screens, but nothing could have prepared him for the reality of seeing them in action. In that moment, it became clear to him.

    He whispered to himself, "The difference between an S-rank hero and an SSS-rank hero is unimaginable, but this... this is something else entirely. It''s as if they exist in a league of their own."

    His body ached, and his wounds throbbed with pain, but he couldn''t tear his eyes away from the awe-inspiring disy of power and skill before him. Eric''s overwhelming strength and Erika''s masterful swordy were like nothing he had ever seen.

    "The stories, the legends, they pale inparison to reality," he muttered, a wry smile on his bloodied lips. "Calling the twins SSS-rank heroes would be an insult to them. They transcend such titles. Their strength defies description."

    The strongest S-rank hero chuckled, the sound mixed with the pain of his injuries. "Having them at our side is more than a blessing; it''s a miracle. We''re beyond lucky to have them fighting on our side."

    As the battle raged on, the injured hero found renewed determination, knowing that Eric and Erika, the world''s strongest heroes, were with them. In the midst of chaos and destruction, their power shone like a beacon of hope, and he vowed to stand by their side, no matter the odds.

    As the remnants of monstrous foesy scattered around them, Eric and Erika walked with purpose towards the group of injured S-rank heroes. Their presence alone was enough to inspire both awe and a profound sense of inadequacy among the S-rank heroes. The leader of the S-rank hero team, who had watched Eric and Erika''s astounding disy, felt a deep sense of shame at calling himself S-rank in their presence.

    Even as they approached, an unexpected threat emerged. The massive head of one of the defeated monsters, which the twins had skillfully cleaved from its body, unleashed a devastatingva beam from behind, aimed directly at Eric and Erika. The S-rank leader, rmed by this sudden danger, attempted to shout a warning, but before he could utter a single word, Erika reacted with astonishing speed and precision. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    In an instant, with impable precision, she sliced the monster''s head to pieces, her de moving at a speed that defiedprehension. Without even looking back, she had eliminated the threat.

    The S-rank leader was left in utter disbelief. He mumbled to himself, "Her movements... they''re faster than humanly possible. She was faster than my thoughts could even form."

    With the danger averted, Eric and Erika reached the injured heroes and helped them to their feet. They immediately called for medical assistance, making sure the injured heroes received the care they needed.

    With the S-rank heroes now in medical care, Eric and Erika remained at the epicenter of the battleground, their eyes transfixed on the colossal screen that had mysteriously manifested in the sky 72 hours prior to the apocalypse. This monumental screen had be a guidebook for every living being, offering insight, strength, and hope when all seemed lost.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a blood-red hue over the war-torn city, Eric and Erika made their solemn promation. With unwavering conviction, they looked up at the massive screen that loomed like an omnipotent judge over their battered world.

    17:46

    "With this..." Eric dered, his voice resonating with both determination and responsibility, "We have be the strongest heroes in the world."

    Their assertion wasn''t a mere boast; it was a testament to their indomitable spirit and theirmitment to protecting their world against impossible odds. The colossal screen, which had appeared as an enigmatic ranking system for heroes from all corners of the globe, confirmed their deration.

    The screen altered in real-time, its vibrant hues shimmering to life. In a grand disy visible to every survivor, a change urred. Eric and Erika''s names, once among many, rose to the pinnacle, shining brightly as beacons of hope in the ever-darkening world.

    On that fateful day, bathed in the eerie glow of the colossal screen, Eric and Erika achieved a distinction beyond titles and recognition. They became, by the world''s own acknowledgment, "Humanity''s Strongest Heroes." This wasn''t a designation granted by any individual or government; it was a deration made by the world itself, a symbol of their unwavering dedication and their enduring strength in the face of global cmity.

    "Ah¡­ I suddenly feel like drinking chicken soup¡­" Eric muttered.

    "Steak for me¡­"

    And so, the siblings flew away to the closest restaurant they could find to sate their hunger.

 Chapter 982 Convergence

    In the hushed ambiance of the nearly empty restaurant, Eric and Erika upied a corner booth. The threat of the monster attack had left most customers fleeing for safety, leaving the siblings with an almost private dining experience.

    Eric ordered his chosen dish, as did Erika, and as they awaited their meals, their attention was absorbed by their smartphones.

    Erika nced up from her phone and shared the recent message with Eric. "Aunt Reba agreed to move to the castle," she ryed the news, her voice tinged with a mix of acknowledgement.

    Eric nodded, his eyes never leaving the screen of his phone. "Yeah, she sent me a text too."

    Erika pondered for a moment, a hint of sadness in her voice. "I guess... it''s safe to assume she has also given up hope of Rudy''s return. Everyone has finally moved on," She couldn''t help but inquire further, her voiceced with a touch of mncholy. "Isn''t it sad?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Eric, his eyes flicking up from his phone, shook his head as if to brush away unwee thoughts. "Don''t ask me."

    Erika was not easily deterred. She was well aware of theplex feelings that surrounded the situation. "Rudy was our father. Even if you don''t want to ept that, the reality won''t change," she stated firmly, her gaze unwavering.

    Eric''s tone was harsh, reflective of his internal turmoil. "Yeah, I don''t want to ept that my best friend... is my father. Just thinking about it makes me want to kill him!"

    Erika''s response was softer, her words carrying a weight of understanding. "He''s already gone," she sighed, recognizing the pain and confusion that had apanied the revtion.

    Erika sighed, realizing theplexity of her brother''s emotions. A few months after Rudy''s mysterious disappearance, Elena had gathered everyone in the castle to reveal the truth. It was during this emotional meeting that she finally disclosed to Eric and Erika the startling revtion that Rudy was their father.

    "Why are you so upset about this? It''s not like he and mom were having a secret affair behind our backs. They were in a rtionship even before we were born," Erika stated matter-of-factly, her voice carrying the wisdom of eptance.

    Eric''s frustration simmered just below the surface, and he spoke with a mixture of perplexity and annoyance. "That changes nothing. I still don''t understand why you''re so chill about this, but it''s too much for me. I''d rather not talk about it."

    Erika, however, refused to let the matter rest. "When we were kids, Mom had told us that our father would return one day. She could have said our father died, but she didn''t. Of course, I would have hated our father too if he had left Mom for no reason, but that wasn''t the case. Rudy had time-traveled in the past, and that''s why he couldn''t stay. It wasn''t his fault.

    It wasn''t under his control. Besides, it''s not like we had a terrible childhood or anything. Mom was wealthy, and we had a fair upbringing. In fact, it was Rudy who had a struggling childhood."

    Eric brushed her words aside, his discontent clear. "Yeah, yeah. Rudy was the victim of everything. I bet he only came to y at our house for Mom. Maybe whenever he had sleepovers at our house, he and Mom were doing things behind our backs. I''m as angry at Mom as I am at Rudy."

    Erika, however, remained steadfast in her defense of Elena and Rudy. "Mom already rified that Rudy had no memories of that. He remembered everything after the ne crash incident."

    Eric''s skepticism persisted. "Why should we believe that? I''m honestly having a hard time believing everything. Rudy could have chosen not to impregnate Mom. He knew she was our mother, and still, he..." Eric''s voice trailed off, ending with a frustrated sigh.

    Erika met her brother''s frustration with a calm assurance. "Had he not impregnated Mom, we wouldn''t have been born. If anything, I''m d that Rudy is our father."

    Their meals arrived, but the twins continued to grapple with theplexity of their origins and the emotions that apanied it, their conversation reflecting the tension between a past shrouded in uncertainty and the unspoken desire to find closure and understanding.

    In the midst of their meal, Eric, in a teasing tone, suddenly asked Erika, "Well, didn''t you use to have a crush on Rudy? How does it feel to find out that the boy you grew up with, the one you loved, turned out to be your biological father?"

    Eric had thought his yful teasing would provoke some reaction from Erika, but to his surprise, her response was unexpectedly calm andposed.

    Erika calmly replied, "I feel the same way I have always felt about Rudy. The problem with you is that you now see Rudy as your father, while I still see him as my childhood friend."

    A momentary silence followed, as if the truth they had learned was heavy enough to suppress any immediate emotional reaction.

    Erika continued, her voice unwavering, "I think the same about the apocalypse he caused. He was left with no choice. He lost his life to fulfill the Lord''s duty. I see Rudy and the Lord as two different people. I hate the Lord, but I love Rudy."

    Eric, in the face of Erika''sposed perspective, was left without words. He couldn''t find any ws in her logical and heartfelt exnation. The weight of the revtions hung in the air, but they continued to eat their meal.

    Meanwhile, in the far reaches of space, Shadow Rudy, now transformed into a hardened, statue-like structure, suddenly opened his eyes. He found himself staring at a mysterious figure, a beautiful girl adorned in ancient garments with a veil concealing her face.

    Upon seeing her, Rudy experienced a strange sense of nostalgia. It was as if he had encountered her in some distant memory, yet he couldn''t ce when or where. He had a peculiar sensation of knowing her, yet he couldn''t recall any previous encounter.

    Rudy couldn''t see her face as it was under the veil, but he still felt as if he knew her. With a calm and emotionless tone, the girl spoke, "Oh, you are awake."

    Her words held no trace of surprise or tion, and she continued, "I will be honest; I didn''t expect you to wake up."

 Chapter 983 The Place Out of the Boundaries of Time and Space.

    Chapter 983 The ce Out of the Boundaries of Time and Space.

    Rudy found himself trapped in a petrified state, unable to move his lips or even his body. His existence had been transformed into that of a living statue. He yearned to speak, to ask countless questions of the mysterious figure who stood before him, but his voice was locked in silence.

    The figure, appearing to understand the unspoken queries that consumed Rudy, finally broke the silence. "You will be unable to speak in this condition," she exined, her voice ringing with a calm and ethereal quality. "But I have done this countless times, so I know the questions you seek to ask."

    As Rudy tried to make sense of his bewildering situation, the girl began to reveal herself. Her voice, soothing and timeless, gently filled the void.

    "I am known as the Guardian of Realms, the Watcher of Timelines. My existence transcends the boundaries of time and space, and I have observed the intricate tapestry of existence since time immemorial."

    Her words flowed like a melody, soothing and ethereal, washing over Rudy''s consciousness. "I have seen empires rise and fall, gxies collide and be born anew. Your presence here is not a unique urrence, Rudy, or should I call you¡­ Prince of the Universe."

    As she continued, her voice held an almost mncholic undercurrent, a sense of eternity weighing upon her words. "I must admit, I didn''t expect you to awaken. You were meant to remain in stasis, but anomalies have a way of challenging expectations."

    With a gentle touch on Rudy''s rigid shoulder, the girl initiated a shift in their surroundings. Although Rudy couldn''t feel her contact, their environment transformed, and they found themselves in an expansive, open hall. The transition was so swift and seamless that it left Rudy further disoriented.

    "Since the concept of time doesn''t exist here, you may perceive it as a teleportation, but it is not," the girl exined, her voice like a soothing whisper in the emptiness. "I merely skipped the distance. Though akin to warping, it is a distinct process."

    Questions swirled in Rudy''s mind. ''Can she manipte time?'' he wondered. ''What is happening? Am I dead? I should be, right? How much time has passed since then?''

    The girl extended her finger, pointing toward Rudy, as she continued her cryptic exnation. "The throne upon which you are now sitting is that of the Overlord."

    ''Overload? The fuck is that?''

    "You fulfilled your duty," she continued, her tone unwavering. "You, the harbinger of apocalypse, triggered cataclysmic events across the multiverse, including the human world itself. The course you set in motion now leads to an impending destruction. This end will usher in the birth of a new reality, a clean te upon which existence can start anew."

    The girl''s eyes, still veiled behind her ancient garments, revealed nothing of her emotions. "Though it may seem iprehensible to you, the aftermath of this apocalypse will set the stage for a fresh beginning. But do not misconstrue this as an instantaneous transformation. The emergence of life, the growth of civilizations, and the dance of stars will take millions of years to unfold."

    "And," she added, "You''ve etched your mark upon this forting creation by employing George as a vessel. A vessel to shape and mold what is toe."

    ''It will take forever for the third reality to be destroyed. I nned it perfectly. I gave everyone a chance to be strong and fight back, to survive,'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Amid the boundless void of this timeless space, the girl''s words echoed like ethereal whispers, reaching into the core of Rudy''s newfound existence. She exined the paradox of his condition - dead, yet aware - in a manner that transcended human understanding.

    "Your soul," she continued, "Now merged with the fabric of the mother universe. Your awakening, even in this form, signifies an irregrity within the cosmic order."

    The girl strode gracefully to a lifeless tree, its spectral branches outstretched as if yearning for life. Her hand alighted upon it, and Rudy felt an otherworldly connection, as though he, too, could touch the tree.

    "This tree," she began, her voice unwavering, "Symbolizes the current state of the third reality. It is the world tree, and as you can observe, it stands desated and on the brink of death. Its leaves have withered, its branches have grown brittle, and its roots fail to grasp the nurturing sustenance of existence."

    Rudy''s understanding deepened. This tree was not merely a symbol; it was a living testament to the state of the world he had left behind. The very metaphor of life and its eternal cycles, embodied in wood and leaves.

    The girl continued, "With its imminent demise, the harbinger of a new reality will be upon us. When this Yggdrasill withers away, a phoenix of existence shall rise from its ashes¡ªa new world, unburdened by the scars of the past."

    "And when that timees," she exined, "Your consciousness will fade into oblivion, and you will experience true death. Forgive me if my words sound cold; I am without emotions. I was created for a singr purpose, to act as a guardian overseeing existence. I have crossed paths with countless lords, but it marks only the third instance where I''ve met an Overlord such as you."

    The girl''s movements were as fluid as her tone was unyielding. With a simple snap of her fingers, the world around them metamorphosed yet again. Rudy''s senses had lost their grip on the predictable, and now they stood in an expanse that could only be described as an open graveyard. Tombstones sprawled across the terrain, extending as far as the eye could see, forming an eerie horizon of remembrance.

    It was then that Rudy discerned an anomaly, something he had not yet contemted. The entirety of his journey since awakening had been bereft of color. Here, in this space that resided beyond the confines of time and space, the fundamental concepts of light, reflection, and color held no dominion.

    Surveying the graveyard, the absence of color contributed to the surreal aura of the ce. ''What is this ce?'' Rudy couldn''t help but question, finding himself perpetually thrust into perplexing and somber locations.

    The girl''s response was as dispassionate as ever. "This is the final resting ce of the lords of the beings who once bore the title of Lord. These are the tombs that house their remains."

    The beings who once bore the title of Lord, were now reduced to mere monuments in this lifeless, colorless graveyard. Their might and glory had long since faded, leaving behind only the silent echoes of their past existence. It was a solemn reminder of the transience of power and the inevitability of all things returning to dust.

    "Hey now, why are you scaring him like this?" The voice rang out, its tone light and seemingly belonging to a child.

    Turning his gaze towards the source of the voice, Rudy''s eyes widened in astonishment. There, before him, was a colored figure, and the most surprising aspect was that the figure bore a striking resemnce to him as a child.

    The child-like figure gazed at Rudy with a mischievous glint in its eye, an enigmatic presence in this colorless realm. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yo my other self," the kid greeeted.?

 Chapter 984 Tombs of the Lords

    Chapter 984 Tombs of the Lords

    In this peculiar, colorless realm, Rudy found himself witnessing a conversation between the kid who resembled his younger self and the mysterious girl who identified herself as a guardian of existence.

    The kid approached Rudy, his voice filled with a subtle, ethereal familiarity, and he said, "Hey there, Rudy. I''m the other part of you, the one that split from your soul andter merged with the universe."

    Rudy''s non-moving lips couldn''t respond, but his eyes disyed a mix of surprise and confusion.

    The kid turned towards the girl, his countenance calm but resolute, and said, "He''s still alive, and you bring him to a graveyard and show him all these graves. I understand that you''re not driven by emotions, butmon sense dictates that certain actions are inappropriate at certain times." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The girl''s response was tinged with nonchnce. "Oh, look who''s suddenly showing concern. You''ve never been this outspoken before. What''s so different now?"

    The kid replied firmly, "The difference is that he''s conscious. He can still hear and see. It''s not about emotions, it''s about what''s respectful and appropriate."

    Undeterred, the girl offered a dubious reassurance. "Rx. He''ll die soon, and I was merely preparing his grave."

    The kid''s tone was adamant. "You can do that after he dies. Until then, please refrain from such actions. This ce is beyond the constraints of time; we have infinite time."

    The girl seemed to ponder for a moment before exining, "What else was I supposed to do? I introduced myself and provided him with the necessary knowledge. I''m simply doing my job, as I''ve done since the beginning of existence. I don''t need you teaching me how to do it."

    The kid, maintaining hisposure, offered a shrug and a chuckle. "And she ims not to have emotions."

    "Did you tell him how many years have passed and what''s going on in the universe?" the kid inquired.

    The girl nodded in acknowledgment. "I provided a summary."

    With a sigh, the kid expressed his understanding. "I can guess what you did. I possess the power of the overlord too. Let me read his thoughts and enable a proper conversation between the three of us."

    The kid gently ced his hand on Rudy''s stone-like shoulder, and in doing so, established an unspoken connection. He conveyed to Rudy, "I don''t think I need to exin. Go ahead and converse with me through your thoughts."

    Internally, Rudy began to question, ''How many years have passed, and what is the status of the world? How is my harem doing?'' The kid was privy to Rudy''s thoughts through his unique abilities and effortlessly transmitted these queries to the girl without uttering a word.

    "Seven years have passed," the girl responded matter-of-factly. "And everyone in your harem is doing well."

    Rudy''s concerns delved deeper. ''What about Maria? How did everything transpire with her pregnancy?''

    The girl replied reassuringly, "Maria sessfully gave birth to twins. She named the boy Reed and the girl Mary. They''re currently six years and three months old, fit and healthy, just like the rest of your harem."

    With a touch of trepidation, Rudy''s thoughts moved on. ''How are Eric and Erika faring?''

    The girl''s response was unequivocal. "Eric and Erika have be the human world''s strongest heroes, and this isn''t because they''re your children. They achieved their status through their dedication and hard work."

    Concerned about others, Rudy inquired further. ''How''s Joe and Anthony?''

    The girl shared the somber news, "Joe lost his life during a monster attack two years ago, while Anthony met an idental end at the hands of another hero."

    Rudy epted this information with a simple, ''I see.''

    Reflecting on the reality of mortality, the girl imparted a universal truth. "Everyone will meet their end someday."

    As Rudy''s thoughts delved into the overall state of the world, he wondered, ''Is the world in a better state now than when I... became like this?''

    With a detached demeanor, the girl responded, "I couldn''t provide an answer to that question. I am an overseer, while you once held the role of judge." Her eyes, devoid of emotion, remained fixed on Rudy, conveying the profoundplexity of the situation they now found themselves in.

    Rudy couldn''t help but voice his bewildered and disheartened thoughts. ''What are we doing here, and what will be of me?'' he inquired, searching for answers in the enigmatic space.

    The girl remained unyielding in her demeanor. "I believe I''ve already exined the reason for your presence here. We are waiting for your death. I can''t bury someone who is still alive, can I?" Her words carried a dispassionate tone.

    Disappointment and disbelief colored Rudy''s voice as he probed further. ''So... that''s it? I don''t receive any reward for carrying out the Lord''s duty? Not even the chance to make a final wish or something?''

    The girl''s response held a measure of finality. "You were chosen as the overlord, and that''s the greatest reward any living being can hope for. You wielded incredible powers and could have pursued any path you desired, whether for good or evil. Nothing would have stopped you. You possessed the freedom to wield your abilities as you saw fit, although engaging in evil deeds would have elerated your transformation into shadow.''

    And as for yourst wish... you had countless wishes at your disposal when you were alive. What could one final wish achieve when the world''s end is imminent?"

    Embracing the harsh reality of his predicament, Rudy pressed on. ''So, until the end, we Lords ¨C or should I say, Overlords ¨C were mere pawns of the mother universe? Tools used to achieve certain ends, only to be disposed of once our purpose was served?''

    The girl maintained her silence, unwilling to provide a direct response.

    "Hey, you have to answer that," the kid asserted to the girl,pelling her to break her silence.

    With a steely re, the girl countered, "You''re aware of the answers as well. Why don''t ''you'' answer his questions?" Her gaze did not waver as she inquired.

    The kid held his ground. "He has his reasons for not believing me, but he will ept your words."

 Chapter 985 Reincarnation?

    Chapter 985 Reincarnation?

    After a brief, contemtive silence, the girl finally spoke. "Yes, in a sense, we all serve as pawns of the mother universe. But is that not true for everyone, whether in your existence or beyond? Whyment it? What is it that truly troubles you? What made you upset?"

    Rudy''s silence spoke volumes as he grappled with these revtions.

    "Everyone who is born and lives will ultimately meet death," the girl continued. "And it''s not a matter of reaching a particr age. People of all ages meet their end every day. Your death is simply one among them. A tool used and then discarded? I wouldn''t frame it quite that way. You lived a life that you, or anyone else for that matter, could never have experienced, all thanks to the powers of the overlord. If you remain dissatisfied, does it not render you an ungrateful hypocrite?"

    "Now, now, let''s not go that far," the kid interjected, his voice carrying a note of understanding. "The Lords are randomly chosen, the Elder Lords are chosen by theirpassion, while the overlord is selected with the sole purpose of destroying the world. That''s why they are known as the final and ultimate Lord."

    Rudy, still unable to move, listened intently to the conversation, his posture seemingly alert despite his statue-like condition.

    The realization that the decision to destroy the universe was seemingly thrust upon Rudy against his will weighed heavily on their discussion. He never sought these powers, nor did he ask for this duty. Thus, the notion of ingratitude was brought into question.

    The girl''s voice carried a tone of frustration as she retorted, "Are you on my side or his?"

    "I am on neither side. I am neutral," the kid responded with a measured tone, "And I would also like answers to my and his questions."

    The girl, although unexpressive due to her nature, acknowledged the truth that had been presented. "Yes, everything you''ve said is true. But if it wasn''t him, someone else would have been chosen in his ce, and they would have done the same thing. Perhaps the world might have already been destroyed, which would mean that Rudy and all his loved ones would have met their demise. You must grasp the fact and ept the reality that, regardless of the choices made, they culminate in a singrity."

    This abstract conversation in the colorless void examined the nature of their roles as beings with a purpose, and the girl brought it to a somber conclusion. "No one here is a victim. Perhaps you could argue that there should or shouldn''t be Lords and overlords, but then the mother universe would have performed the roles of the Lords. Yet, the oue would remain unaltered. You cannot change fate."

    Alright, alright, let''s not get too involved in this topic. It doesn''t matter anyway since everything that was supposed to happen has already happened, and now we are simply awaiting the end of the world which has already begun," the kid asserted, seemingly attempting to lighten the mood.

    The girl, however, continued her unchanging re, despite the kid''s apparent attempts at humor.

    "Why are you ring at me like that? Did I perhaps anger you? Oh, right, you don''t have emotions so you shouldn''t feel anger either," the kid quipped, his tone carrying a lighthearted note.

    The girl sighed, and her response revealed a touch of exasperation: "I can''t get angry, but I should be."

    The kid, undeterred, suggested a seemingly frivolous idea: "Come, sit with us. We can y a game or something until the world ends."

    This proposal didn''t sit well with the girl, who questioned the casual approach to their current situation. "Do you think this is a joke?" she asked, her unemotional tone belying her disapproval.

    "What makes any difference? You are free anyway, and Rudy feels bored. It''s a great opportunity to pass time," the kid responded, unburdened by the looming apocalypse.

    Reluctantly, the girl sat with Rudy and the kid, but she remained silent.

    Intrigued by her presence, Rudy posed a question. ''What''s her name?''

    "The custom of names was introducedter. The early people simply used to mimic the person they were trying to refer to. Although, yes, naming each other made it easier for everyone. However, I do not need a name. I am alone, interacting with no one except the lords, elder lords, and the overlords. I don''t need a name," she stated, underscoring her solitary existence and her unique role as an overseer of the Lords and their worlds.

    The kid nonchntly remarked to the girl, "You said the same thing to me when I asked you the same question when we first met 15,000 years ago."

    The notion of a 15,000-year history piqued Rudy''s curiosity. ''15,000 years ago?'' he inquired. ''I thought you were supposed to be 18 years old.''

    The kid provided an exnation, shedding light on the peculiar nature of their existence. "Well, my current age is only 12 years old. But my soul is 15,000 years old," the kid disclosed. "Your soul is the oldest in existence."

    Rudy remained puzzled. ''I don''t understand.''

    The kid exchanged a meaningful look with the girl before borating further to address Rudy''s perplexity. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You have reincarnated three times so far," the kid exined. "As I said earlier, the duty of the overlord is to destroy and start a new reality. We are currently in the third reality, which means you are the third overlord."

    This revtion left Rudy with more questions. ''But I was told that all the lords possess the power to start a new reality....''

    The kid rified further, "That is true to a certain extent. You see, the Lord can destroy the universe and create a new one, but it would take ce in the same reality. The previous lords have done that, and it hasn''t changed the reality. Only the overlord possesses that power."

    "However, Nyxia was an exception. She changed her fate," the kid added.

 Chapter 986 Soulmates

    Chapter 986 Soulmates

    Rudy''s curiosity persisted. ''What about Asura? Wasn''t he the absolute power of the second reality?''

    The kid affirmed Rudy''s insight, "Indeed, and he was the overlord. He was¡­ you. Well, your ghost, to be precise. He mastered the ability of the shadow and became void. Which is why you possess the power of void too."

    Rudy''s curiosity continued to unravel theplexities of his existence. ''But if I am the reincarnation, why don''t I have memories of my past lives?''

    The kid, in his unassuming wisdom, offered an exnation. "Well, that concept of reincarnation itself is wed. It''s not that you don''t possess those memories, but it''s more like¡­ your soul doesn''t ept them as yours because of the power of the overlord."

    Rudy''s mind was a whirlwind of revtions and questions, eachyer of the truth only revealing more mysteries. ''So, the power of the overlord has some control over my own memories?''

    The kid, with an air of wisdom beyond his years, affirmed Rudy''s thoughts. "Think about it, the shadow-fication will ur instantly if you possess your past life''s memories. So, to avoid that, the power of the overlord makes a deal with your soul."

    This revtion shed light on the mechanisms of his power, but it also brought about more questions. ''What kind of deal?''

    The girl, who had remained silent for a while, finally spoke. "The deal is simple: your power in exchange for your memories. A necessary trade-off to control the shadow-fication and maintain the bnce."

    The kid, providing answers and rity, continued, "The concept of reincarnation is that you carry something to your next life. Your powers made a deal with your soul that, instead of your memories, you will take the powers instead. The power of the Overlord grows stronger with every reincarnation. In the fourth reality, you will be stronger than you were in this reality. However, you never got a chance to use the power of the elder lord, let alone the overlord."

    With this exnation, Rudy''s understanding grew, and he was beginning to piece together the intricate web of realities, powers, and his own role. Amid that, the kid dropped another revtion. "Oh, and one more thing. Not only you, but your harem members are also reincarnated."

    The revtions continued to pile up, and Rudy couldn''t help but feel increasingly overwhelmed. ''My harem is reincarnated too?! This is... a lot to take in.''

    The kid, as the bearer of knowledge, provided more insight. "Well, not all of your harem members, of course. Reina and Kaguya are the new ones. But, of course, they will be reincarnated in the fourth reality. All your other harem members are reincarnations from past realities."

    This newyer of the mystery deepened Rudy''s understanding. ''So, they''ve been with me throughout all these realities.''

    The kid went on to exin the depth of these rtionships. "In fact, they are your wives, even if you haven''t married some of them yet in the current reality. Your souls are linked by the red strings. You know the term ''soulmate''? It derives from here."

    Rudy was starting to grasp the vastness of his existence and the interconnectedness of souls across realities. Yet, he still had questions lingering.

    Rudy''s understanding of this intricate web of existence continued to evolve. He contemted, ''What''s the point of all this if even they won''t have any memories of their lives from the past realities?''

    The girl responded with a touch of mystery, "Who said they don''t possess the memories?"

    This revtion sparked hope and curiosity within Rudy. ''So, they remember everything from the past realities?''

    The girl added to his understanding. "Their memories are imprinted on their souls, and any significant event can potentially trigger a recall from past realities. However, your memories are uniquely locked away."

    Rudy was starting to see theplex web of existence in which he was entangled. "So, there''s a chance they can remember past realities through certain triggers, like eating the blue moon fruit, but not all at once."

    The girl weighed the possibilities, "There is a high chance of that, yes. But remember, having memories of more than one life can bring side effects too. They would have trouble establishing the bnce between their past and current lives."

    Rudy pondered the implications. "So, my harem members could remember fragments of their past lives, but I, as the Overlord, can''t ess those memories."

    The girl nodded. "Yes. It''s a safeguard mechanism to prevent shadow-fication."

    The kid rified further. "Remember, even if they''re reincarnated, they belonged to different races in past realities. For example, Elena was an elf in one reality, but in this one, she''s a human. Of course, her name wasn''t Elena either. The struggle lies in reconciling their past selves with their present."

    Rudy had more insights into the enigma of his existence. Yet, he couldn''t help but feel a tinge of sadness. "It''s a blessing and a curse. They get to remember, but I can''t."

    The girl, ever neutral, responded, "Sometimes, not remembering is a mercy."

    Rudy''s curiosity delved deeper into the intricacies of his existence. ''What about me?'' he wondered. ''You said I was Asura, and after he died, his body shell somehow gained consciousness and made its way to the third reality while the real Asura died and is buried here in the tombs of the Lords.''

    The kid nodded in acknowledgment of Rudy''s inquiry. "That is true to a certain extent. Asura had gone through multiple reincarnations in the same realities and possessed the memories of his previous lives in the same reality. What was your question? I didn''t understand." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rudy sought to uncover more about the nature of the Lords and the Overlords. ''Well, I wanted to know if Asura was a human too.''

    The kid rified, "Yes, the Lords and Elder Lords are chosen among all the races, except the human race. While the Overlords are chosen among the humans... or rather, the Overlords are born humans. Yeah, that fits right,"the kid nodded to himself. "I shouldn''t say ''chosen'' since Overlords possess the powers since they are born."

    Curiosity drove Rudy to inquire further, ''Who else is reincarnated along with me?''

 Chapter 987 Red Strings Soulmates in the Web of Relationships

    Chapter 987 Red Strings Soulmates in the Web of Rtionships

    ''Who else is reincarnated along with me?'' Rudy asked curiously.

    The girl offered a clear distinction, stating, "Just you and your harem. The girls you truly love with your heart, not the girls you have had sex with."

    The kid expanded on this notion, adding, "There are your other soulmates whom you didn''t get the chance to meet in this reality."

    Rudy''s thoughts swirled with these newfound revtions, and he sought rity with the lingering question, ''How am I supposed to know if they are my soulmate?''

    The kid''s response was practical and direct, "I want to say you would see a red string attached to their bodies, but that''sical. Your life is not a fairytale. If you want them, you have to find them. It won''t be easy, obviously. But there is one way to find out. When you cross paths with them and look at them, interact with them... you feel a certain type of attraction towards them. Like you want to hold them, hug them, kiss them, fuck them. Your emotions will be going wild, and you won''t know what to do. It will be a mixture of love and lust."

    The kid couldn''t help but wear a knowing smile as he asked Rudy, "Have you ever experienced that?"

    Rudy was no stranger to these emotions, as he remembered his powerful attraction to Jane. At that time, he had wanted to make her his, regardless of what it took.

    The girl interjected to provide further context, "However, that won''t happen if you have a different kind of rtionship with them after birth. For example, let''s say, you were born as the biological brother of one of your soulmates, or one of them was born as your daughter, granddaughter, even."

    "Or as a niece," the kid added, underlining theplexities of these soulmate rtionships. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''...'' Rudy fell silent for a moment.

    The girl, observing Rudy''s contemtion, decided to add an important detail. "And remember, it''s a two-way connection. Your soulmates will experience the same kind of intense attraction towards you. They will want to make you theirs, no matter what and how. It''s a bond that transcends mere physical attraction; it''s a profound connection of souls, an unbreakable force that binds your destinies together." Rudy''s understanding of this deep, interwoven connection between himself and his soulmates grew even clearer, solidifying the importance of finding and embracing them across the different realities.

    "You naturally wouldn''t feel that kind of attraction towards them and wouldn''t know if they are your soulmate," the girl had stated.

    Rudy pondered the implications, his thoughts lingering on the intricacies of these bonds. ''Wouldn''t that mean they would marry or have a rtionship with someone other than me then?'' he questioned.

    The kid provided insight into this, "That''s where the soulmate partes in. Your soulmates will never feel attracted to anyone other than you. Suppose, even if they were forced to marry someone, the person they married would die. They have divine protection."

    The girl added further, "And your soulmates will also always be virgins. Meaning, your mother, grandmother, or any other women who are not virgins won''t be your soulmates. But remember, you can impregnate your soulmate and be reborn as their son. So that would make them your mothers."

    ''That''s a... lot to take in,'' he admitted. ''So if we don''t cross paths, doesn''t that mean they might lead somewhat lonely lives, always waiting for something they might not even fully understand?''

    The girl responded, "It''s true, they may live unique livespared to others, but their longing for that unexinable connection might serve as a guiding light throughout their existence."

    As Rudy delved deeper into the intricacies of his soulmates, a particr question arose about Nyxia.

    ''What about Nyxia? Is she my soulmate?''

    Her lineage, consisting of children, grandchildren, and even great-grandchildren, appeared to challenge the idea of virginity and soulmate connections. Rudy was seeking rity, desiring to understand Nyxia''s ce in thisplex puzzle.

    The girl began to answer, "Nyxia is an exception. She has been an exception ever since she was born. She has escaped death countless times." It was a cryptic response, not directly addressing Rudy''s question. The kid, seeing the need for rity, intervened, "That''s not what he asked. He wants to know if Nyxia is his soulmate or not."

    The girl, now focused on answering Rudy''s question directly, turned to him and stated, "You have to be stupid to not realize it by now."

    "..." Rudy contemted the implications, hesitating to voice his lingering question. The kid, ever perceptive, encouraged Rudy to think more deeply. "Your concept of summarizing and hinting things is beyond anyone''sprehension," he chided the girl. "You think you have said enough because you know everything, but others don''t."

    In response to Rudy''s unspoken question, the kid affirmed, "Nyxia is your soulmate."

    Rudy hesitated to ask the next question, for it touched upon a sensitive topic. ''But she...'' His voice trailed off, leaving the rest of the sentence unspoken. He didn''t want to know why someone else had kids with Nyxia when she was his soulmate.

    The kid pointed his gaze at the girl, and urged Rudy to connect the dots. "She gave you certain examples, remember? I gave one too. Why did you think she chose ''sister, daughter, and granddaughter''? Think about it."

    Rudy began to piece it together. ''Oh¡­ so you mean¡­ they are my¡­''

    The kid confirmed his understanding. "Yes." ''But I don''t have a sister or a niece.''

    "How do you know? You don''t even know who your biological parents are," the kid shrugged.

    Rudy expressed his disappointment, reflecting on the timing of these revtions in the face of his current state. ''Well, what''s the point of knowing all this now when I am already dead. I would have appreciated it if you had told me all this long before,'' he sighed, a tinge of regret in his voice.

    ''And I won''t even remember any of this after I reincarnate in the fourth reality,'' Rudy added.

    "That''s precisely why I am letting him tell you everything," the girl asserted, her gaze moving back and forth on Rudy and the kid.

 Chapter 988 The World Without Rudy

    Chapter 988 The World Without Rudy

    The vibrant and bustling life in Rudy''s dynasty had continued, even in his absence. Seven years had passed since Rudy''s disappearance and the onset of the apocalypse, yet his legacy remained a thriving and peaceful ce. The superhumans and beings from various races that Rudy had saved lived harmoniously in his dynasty, and their respect and admiration for him only grew over time as theypared their serene lives within its walls to the chaos that reigned outside.

    The unique blood flowing in the veins of the newborn babies Rudy had saved had an extraordinary effect, elerating their growth. In just seven years, these children, who should have been seven years old, had already doubled in age, with some at 14, others at 15, and a few even reaching 18.

    Within the dynasty, Rudy''s harem members were actively engaged in their daily lives. Alice, J, and Lilim enjoyed their time in the Halo garden, tending to the fruit-bearing nts. Maria, Angelica, and Ruby kept a close eye on Reed and Mary as the twins practiced their sword fighting, honing their skills with wooden swords.

    Beyond the castle walls, Reba, Lucy, and Elena had ventured into the bustling market, enjoying the daily life of Rudy''s world. Meanwhile, Rize and Reina, still in their rooms, were deep in slumber as it was still early morning.

    Meanwhile, Rias, Niti, and Vriti worked harmoniously in the kitchen, preparing a delicious breakfast for everyone. Jane, ever dutiful and responsible, continued her vital role as the one in charge of overseeing Rudy''s dynasty.

    As the breakfast was prepared and the delightful aroma filled the dining hall, one by one, Rudy''s harem members began to gather. Rize and Reina entered, looking as though they had just woken up. Those who had been working in the garden and the market also returned to the castle. All that was missing now was Jane, the one responsible for overseeing Rudy''s dynasty.

    Rias, noticing Jane''s absence, asked the others, "Should I call her?"

    Elena, aware of Jane''s unrelenting duties, replied, "She has the most responsibilities among us. We all take turns with our daily duties, but Jane has to be in charge of the dynasty constantly. She might be busy with something."

    Reba, however, expressed her desire to wait for Jane, saying, "I don''t like eating unless everyone is present. Rudy always made sure to eat together when he was¡­ there, despite having more responsibilities than any of us."

    Taking matters into her own hands, Rias stood up and dered, "I''ll check on her."

    "There is no need. I am here." Before she could leave, Jane entered the dining hall, preventing Rias from going. "What took you so long?" Lilim asked.

    Jane sighed as she took her seat. "Dealing with a nuisance."

    Concerned, Alice asked, "Another fight?"

    Jane responded, "No, not a fight. We had a few spies from the world government infiltrate the dynasty. They were discoveredst night."

    J asked, mouth full of food, "What did you do with them?"

    Jane exined, "As much as I wanted to eliminate them, I gave them a warning and sent them back. They were merely following orders from the government, not here for personal reasons. Plus, they all had children waiting for them at home. It didn''t feel right to take their lives."

    Rubymented on Jane''s generosity, and Rias added, "It''s incredible how eating the blue moon fruit made you more empathetic, even to your enemies."

    Jane, acknowledging the change in her disposition, quipped, "Might as well call it the curse of the blue moon."

    With this revtion, the girls enjoyed their breakfast while engaging in light-hearted conversations about daily topics.

    Once everyone had their breakfast, Rias served them blood moon fruit milkshakes.

    However, Jane''s sudden action of cing her half-empty ss of the blood moon fruit milkshake on the table sent shockwaves of surprise through the entire dining hall. The blood moon fruit milkshake was considered a delicacy across various realms, especially adored by vampires. Once someone took a sip, the drink was so irresistibly tasty that they would usually finish the entire ss without hesitation.

    Seeing Jane not only stop but set down her partially consumed ss, the harem members couldn''t help but raise their eyebrows and exchange bewildered nces. It was an action so unusual, so unexpected, that it left them wondering what could have possibly caused this break from the norm.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I sense something," Jane uttered, her voiceced with concern, as she gracefully rose from her seat. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Elena, ever the voice of practicality, countered, "If there is an invader openly crashing in the dynasty, the rm will go off. And if you are sensing something, that means whoever it is, they are not trying to sneak in or hide their presence."

    Reina contributed, "It could be a missile or something. You said you caught the world government spies earlier, so..."

    Rize nodded in agreement, "Yeah, it''s possible."

    J sighed, reminiscing, "This isn''t the first time they have tried to invade the dynasty. Why are they so obsessed with this ce?"

    Alice provided some context, "ording to them, this ce belongs to the government. However, Rudy had legally bought it in an auction."

    Maria, showing her irritation, groaned, "Their argument is that Rudy only bought the castle, not the entire continent."

    Ruby joined in the conversation, remarking, "This continent didn''t even exist. Rudy is the one who created this continent and turned it into a dynasty."

    Rias, always the one for decisive action, proposed, "I propose we should show them who rules this world. We will attack all of their bases."

    However, Angelica took a calmer approach, suggesting, "Rx, girls. It could be a monster who got lost or ran away. Let''s not jump to conclusions. And even if it''s someone from the government, they can''t do anything to us. We will hear what they have to say."

    Elena reminded them of the defensive measures in ce, saying, "Lu B is monitoring the entire dynasty''s defense. If it''s a threat not worth our attention, she will deal with it all by herself."

    A momentter, an Underde approached them with a message: [Heim Lu B has asked for your presence in the center of the dynasty''s grand capital].

    Jane, however, felt uneasy.

    ''The energy I am sensing strongly resembles Rudy''s energy¡­''

 Chapter 989 Uninvited Visitor

    Chapter 989 Uninvited Visitor

    As the Underde conveyed the message, Jane swiftly addressed the group of girls, her voice determined and concerned, "I will be back in a few."

    With that deration, she soared into the sky and departed, leaving the harem members to contemte her abrupt exit.

    Elena, always practical, stood up and remarked, "The center of the dynasty''s capital is around 800 kilometers away. I will prepare the teleportation device."

    Rias, lost in her thoughts, couldn''t help but be awed by Jane''s capabilities. Her inner musings emerged as words: ''Jane was able to sense something from that far away? No, she sensed it even before that.''

    "Undoubtedly, it''s safe to assume that Jane is currently the most powerful being in the universe," Rias affirmed in the dining hall, her voice filled with awe and a hint of pride.

    Lilim posed a question that had likely crossed all their minds, "Stronger than Rudy? She can''t be, right? ording to what Jane told us, Rudy was more than the Lord; he was the Overlord."

    Rias''s exnation regarding Jane''s and Rudy''s powers left the harem members in the dining hall with a deeper understanding. "Yes. But Rudy only had his powers for a few months, and if we count the years he spent in the past, that would be a year and a few months. While Jane had vampire powers for fifty years¡ªshe was already the third strongest vampire¡ªand she was the Blue Moon Princess for thest seven years. Obviously, if Rudy had his powers for that long, he would be much stronger than anyone," Rias exined.

    Eager to meet this important guest, Rias decided to apany Elena. "Anyway, I am curious who this important guest is, so I am going with Elena," she dered, rising from her seat.

    In the meantime, Jane had traversed the 800 kilometers in a mere few seconds, arriving at the heart of the grand capital of Rudy''s dynasty.

    The capital was a breathtaking spectacle, unlike anything in the rest of the dynasty. Its streets were wide, clean, and bustling with activity. Luxurious buildings lined the main boulevard, ornate and exquisitely designed, showcasing the wealth and culture of the dynasty.

    In the center of the capital square stood a magnificent statue of Rudy. Carved from the finest materials, it was a true work of art, capturing Rudy''s regal presence and strength. The statue depicted Rudy in amanding pose, his hand raised as if in the midst of performing powerful magic. He wore his distinctive robes and a confident, almost mischievous smile on his face.

    The citizens of the dynasty often gathered around this statue, paying their respects and seeking inspiration from their beloved overlord, whose legacy lived on in their hearts.

    Jane''s arrival in the grand capital of Rudy''s dynasty didn''t go unnoticed. Lu B, the guardian of the dynasty''s defenses, greeted her. "You came sooner than I expected," Lu B remarked with a hint of surprise. "I have never seen you do something so quick."

    Jane''s expression was stern as she responded, "You know why. Now, where is he?"

    Lu B seemed to realize that Jane had little patience for dys. "Oh, looks like you are already aware of the guest." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Jane''s response was equally direct. "I prefer calling him an imposter."

    Unexpectedly, the voice of the intruder himself interrupted the conversation. "Ouch, although it is true, it still hurts."

    Jane and Lu B turned to see the kid who resembled Rudy, who was with Rudy in the mysterious realm beyond the boundaries of time and space.

    Jane''s reaction was swift and defensive. She conjured a concentrated energy in her hand, prepared to use it as a weapon against the kid. But the kid remained eerily calm.

    "I wouldn''t suggest that," the kid advised Jane, his tone still measured. "It wouldn''t hurt me in the slightest, but it might blow up half of the capital into dust."

    Despite her anger and skepticism, Jane decided to engage with the mysterious kid who resembled Rudy. She lowered her hand but her gaze remained sharp, and she asked, "Why are you here?"

    The kid replied thoughtfully, "I am not here. This is more like my... projection? I can''t step my foot on any ce, otherwise it would obliterate the and the realm. Come on, you know it, Blue Moon Princess."

    Jane''s frustration grew as the kid seemed to y games with her. She insisted, "Stop ying around. I asked why are you here, imposter?"

    The kid feigned offense and remarked, "Is this a way to treat a guest? I am offended by the hospitality."

    Jane''s patience was wearing thin, and she didn''t hold back in her anger. "Just be d that you are alive after showing up here uninvited. I have every reason to remove you from existence."

    The kid''s demeanor shifted, and he turned more serious. "Oh, and I thought I would be weed here. Don''t you want to know where your beloved Rudy is?"

    Jane''s eyes narrowed, and she spoke with conviction, "Do you think I would fall for a trick like that? If Rudy was around somewhere, he would havee to us, or I would have sensed him. My senses are spread across the universe. I can sense any major danger or power interfering with the universe."

    The kid acknowledged her power, noting, "Of course, I will never doubt the power of your blood, or rather... Nyxia''s blood. You should be grateful to her, you know?"

    "It feels like you don''t value your life. Stop with yourme jokes and start talking," Jane warned.

    "Fine." The kid chuckled wryly as he lowered his gaze. "State your business here and leave. Don''t test my patience."

    The kid sighed and gave in, saying, "Fine." He looked at Rudy''s statue and revealed, "Rudy is currently in the same state."

    "..."

    The kid continued to test Jane''s patience. He exined, "I talked with Rudy. He wanted to know how all of you were doing. He had something to say to you all so I am here as his messenger."

 Chapter 990 Overly Cautious Jane

    Chapter 990 Overly Cautious Jane

    The kid looked into Jane''s eyes and said, "All of his harem members should know what I am going to say."

    Jane maintained a firm stance and responded, "You can say it to me. If I feel like it''s important, I will let them know."

    But the kid was insistent. "No. I will tell them myself."

    Jane hesitated, then rejected the idea of bringing him to the castle, stating, "There is no way I am taking you to the castle, it''s off-limits for everyone. And nor am I calling them here. If you want to tell them, then tell, otherwise you can leave."

    The kid''s tone shifted to amusement as he remarked, "Are you saying that you don''t want any updates on Rudy? Now that''s unexpected."

    Jane''s re intensified. She stayed silent, refusing to engage with his provocations.

    The kid, however, didn''t let up. "Looks like the Blue Moon Princess is no longer interested in knowing about the Lord. Well, that''s not surprising since they are meant to be nemesis. Now that makes me wonder how many secrets about Rudy are you hiding from his other harem members?"

    "..." This usation seemed to strike a chord with Jane, causing her expression to waver briefly. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Could it be that you never actually truly tried to find Rudy? I wouldn''t be surprised if that''s the case considering how little affection you are showing to someone who resembles Rudy."

    The kid''s usations and taunts seemed to hit close to home. Jane''s frown deepened, and her eyes shed with a mix of anger and distress. She responded firmly, "Why would I show affection to an imposter? Are you out of your mind?"

    But the kid was relentless in defending his ims. "Would you stop calling me an imposter? I am not an imposter. I let Rudy have my body. I gave up on my body so he could live. If anything, he is an imposter."

    Jane''s threat came swift and severe, "Say that again, and I will find you from the corners of the universe and kill you myself."

    The kid, however, seemed unfazed. "Oh, it seems like I touched a nerve, or did I? As the saying goes, the truth is always bitter. Could it be that you don''t want anyone to know anything?"

    His words hung heavily in the air, creating an ufortable tension between the two of them

    Jane''s fists clenched as she struggled to contain her frustration.

    "Jane is not like that," Rias stepped out of the portal, followed by Elena.

    As Rias and Elena appeared, the dynamics shifted. Jane, clearly surprised, greeted them with a look of concern. "Rias, Elena... what are you doing here?" she questioned, the unease in her voice unmistakable.

    "What''s going on here?" Elena chimed in, her curiosity piqued.

    Jane, though hesitant, ryed the situation to herpanions. "It''s nothing important. You two should head back. I will follow you soon after."

    The kid took the opportunity to reveal his intent, exining, "I am here with the news regarding Rudy, but Jane doesn''t want me to tell anyone."

    Elena leaned forward, her curiosity urging her to push further. "What''s the news?"

    However, the kid had his terms, stating, "I will only say it when all of Rudy''s harem members are present."

    The sudden request to be taken to the castle raised rm with Jane. She was determined not to allow it.

    "Let''s take him," Rias confidently asserted.

    Jane, who was clearly opposed to the idea, couldn''t hide her frustration, eximing, "What?!"

    Rias had a different perspective, determined to uncover the truth. "Don''t you want to know about Rudy? I''m sure everyone else does too. We can take him to the castle. It''s okay."

    Jane, however, strongly resisted this idea. "No, it''s not. Rudy would never be okay with that!"

    Rias remained firm in her decision. "But he''s not here. Let''s go."

    The kid, clearly entertained by the unfolding scenario, chimed in with a smile, "Rias has always been the smart one. Let''s go."

    With a snap of his fingers, the world shifted, and Jane, Lu B, Elena, and Rias found themselves in the castle, leaving Jane with a mixture of frustration and worry in her eyes.

    "See? It wasn''t that hard." The kid didn''t seem to be bothered by the tension in the air as he strolled away and found his way to the castle''s balcony. The harem members had gathered there after their dinner.

    Jane, however, was the least pleased about this development. Her face contorted in frustration, and she shot an using re at Rias. "I can''t believe it! No stranger has ever set foot within the castle walls, and yet, this imposter is roaming here!"

    Rias remained calm, responding, "This is the only way for us to know about Rudy. We can''t let this chance slip. And if things go south, you can always protect us."

    Jane muttered in annoyance, "You expect me to clean up your mess, as always."

    Reluctantly, they followed the kid to the balcony. The harem members were taken by surprise upon seeing him, initially thinking that Rudy had returned. They rushed toward the kid, but abruptly stopped, sensing that something was amiss.

    The kid chuckled, acknowledging their caution. "Good call. Although I was going to stop you if any of you had taken a step closer."

    Reba, puzzled by the situation, turned to Elena, asking, "Who is this?"

    "I will exin everything, but I don''t have much time," the kid spoke with a serious tone. "You can ask Jane after I leave. The reason I am here is because I wanted to forward a message from Rudy."

    "...." A heavy silence filled the balcony as the harem members awaited the message from the uninvited guest.

    The harem members exchanged nces, unsure of what to expect. The kid, aware of their doubt, shot a pointed look at Jane. He then dered, "Since there are some individuals here who won''t trust me no matter what I do, I will y my memory of that part. Remember, I am not allowed to show that, so as soon as the footage ends, you will forget about it, but remember the message Rudy sent."

    Without further ado, the kid snapped his fingers, and a luminescent screen appeared before the group. On the screen, they saw the statue of Rudy, his regal figure seated upon the throne in amanding pose, looking dignified and kingly. The statue appeared to be an exact replica of Rudy in all his glory.

 Chapter 991 Rudys Final Message

    Chapter 991 Rudy''s Final Message

    As the screen shimmered to life, a hushed reverence settled over the assembled group on the balcony. They were about to witness a message from Rudy, and the air was thick with anticipation. Jane, though wary of the intruder, watched the projection with a mix of sadness and yearning in her eyes.

    Rudy, in his stony throne-like form, began to speak. His voice was calm and collected, yet carried a weight of profound sorrow. Every word he uttered was a poignant note that reverberated through the hearts of his harem members.

    [So¡­ well, I don''t really know what to say except apologize for everything you are going through. When I learned about the true duty of the Lord, I knew how my ending would be. It was never meant to be happy.

    I didn''t know what would happen to me once I fulfilled the duty. If I didn''t, I was afraid that I would lose my powers and someone else would get them who would use them for evil purposes. However, I was recently told that I wasn''t the Lord, but someone greater, better and more powerful.]

    Tears welled up in the eyes of the girls, each of them struggling with their emotions. Jane clenched her fists, her eyes glistening, clearly tormented by the events that had transpired. The others disyed aplex mixture of grief, understanding, and heartache.

    [That came as a surprise since I had no knowledge of that, even after eating the blue moon fruit. And that made me curious to know everything in the universe¡­ if obtaining omniscience is actually possible or not.

    But it could just be my own problem since I¡­ started the apocalypse a few hours after eating the blue moon fruit. It could be that I had knowledge of it, but simply didn''t remember it. My human body couldn''t sustain the powers and knowledge.]

    When Rudy mentioned his surprise about his true nature, the girls exchanged nces, wondering about the mysteries that had unfolded in their absence. While Rias listened with a sense of dawningprehension.

    Elena, who had maintained a sense of calm throughout the situation, couldn''t help but let a tear escape. Her stoic exterior was briefly shattered as the depth of Rudy''s words reached her.

    Alice, known for her quiet and introspective nature, watched Rudy''s message with a solemn expression. She was absorbed in Rudy''s words, her thoughts a mystery to those around her. Rudy''s unexpected disappearance had affected her profoundly, and this message stirred up her emotions once more. [Anyway, please don''t think that I abandoned all of you. I love you and I will keep loving you till the day I turn to dust. I didn''t use any of you, what I had in my heart was love, nothing else. But.. I had no choice.

    I thought about it, you see¡­ to run away with all of you, to create a new universe for just us. But then I wondered if any of you will ever be truly happy? And that''s why¡­ I created the dynasty. It was secluded from the outside world and it had everything you would need.]

    Reba, Lucy, and Angelica exchanged nces, each trying to suppress their emotions, but the quiver in their lips betrayed the deep impact Rudy''s words had on them. The girls had grown attached to Rudy in his absence, and his message stirredplex feelings within them.

    Niti, the curious and energetic member of the harem, listened to Rudy''s message with rapt attention. Her eyes sparkled with empathy, and she pondered the significance of his words. For her, Rudy had been a source of inspiration, and his message left her deep in thought.

    Reina, ever the fiercely loyal member of the harem, had tears glistening in her eyes. Her gaze was fixed on the projection of Rudy, her expression filled with a mixture of sadness and devotion. She had been one of the first to join Rudy, and her connection with him ran deep. Ruby, with her cheerful and carefree disposition, found herself sniffling and wiping away a stray tear. Rudy had been a central figure in her life, offering protection and guidance, and the weight of his absence weighed on her. Her emotions were a mixture of nostalgia and hope for the future.

    Rize, often contemtive and perceptive, had a pensive expression as Rudy''s words washed over her. She knew theplexities of their shared history and the challenges that had defined their rtionship. [I brought the superhumans and the beings of the other races there, so the dynasty wouldn''t feel empty. And I¡­ am sorry. I am sorry I wasn''t there for any of you in myst moments. I wish I had spent them with you all.

    And Maria, congrattions on giving birth to twins. I don''t know if they are listening to this, but if they are, please let them live a normal life. There is no gain in bing the strongest or achieving everything if you have to sacrifice your happiness in its stead. It''s not worth it.]

    Tears streamed down Maria''s cheeks as Rudy addressed her, congratting her on the birth of twins. Her heart was heavy, hearing these words from the statue of the man she loved. Mary and Reed, the twins, were too young to understand the gravity of the message. Still, their innocent eyes followed the luminous image of their absent father, as if seeking thefort of a presence they could never know.

    [Mary and Reed, you have never seen me but you probably know how I looked like. Handsome, right? I don''t know how you two look like, but I am sure Mary will grow up to be a beautiful woman, just like your mother. And Reed will be a handsome prince, just like me.

    I am sorry I was never there for you. You might hate me, and that''s understandable. But please take care of your mothers and everyone you love. I will be¡ª]

    The footage ended abruptly as everyone was left curious as to what Rudy was about to say.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 992 Rebeccas Curious Questions

    Chapter 992 Reba''s Curious Questions

    "Why did you end it?!" Jane shouted, her voice echoing through the grand castle chamber.

    The kid, standing nearby, didn''t waver in the face of her anger. He replied calmly, "He fell unconscious after that. Remember, he shouldn''t even be alive, but he was. You will forget whatever you saw in the footage, but everything I showed was real."

    Jane''s frustration mixed with confusion, her eyes darting between the kid and the empty screen. Her heart ached for answers, but the kid''s presence only added to her uncertainty.

    The room fell into a thoughtful silence, broken only by the soft purring of Lucy''s cat, Freya. The kid''s gaze shifted to the enigmatic feline. "That''s a nice cat. Can I pet it?" he asked Lucy.

    Lucy, protective of her pet, hesitated. "She doesn''t like getting patted by strangers," she responded.

    But to everyone''s surprise, Freya gracefully hopped from Lucy''s grasp and began to approach the mysterious visitor. The cat circled the kid, rubbing against his hand and purring contentedly. It was a peculiar moment that left the harem members in awe.

    "Looks like she doesn''t see me as a stranger," the kid remarked, his tone tinged with a sense of amusement. He gently patted Freya and exchanged a knowing look with her before muttering something inaudible.

    With his message delivered and the interaction with Freyapleted, the kid bid farewell to the harem members. In an instant, he vanished into thin air with a snap, leaving behind a room filled with bewildered but deeply moved individuals, still grappling with the profound impact of Rudy''s final message.

    After some time had passed since the unexpected visit from the kid and Rudy''s message, Jane was back to her daily duties, maintaining the order and harmony within the dynasty. As the de facto ruler and protector of the realm, she was busy addressing the concerns and problems of the citizens who sought her counsel.

    One day, as she was engrossed in her queenly responsibilities, the grand chamber''s doors swung open, and Reba entered with a purposeful stride. Jane looked up from her administrative work, a curious and slightly confused expression crossing her face. "Why are you here?" she inquired, her voice a mixture of surprise and intrigue. "Citizense here with their problems, and I try to solve them. You shouldn''t be here."

    Reba, with a sly grin, responded, "I am here as a citizen, though."

    Amused by Reba''s clever answer, Jane let out a soft chuckle. Setting her duties aside for the day, she rose from her throne and approached Reba. Extending herrge, azure wings, she invited Reba to step into her protective embrace. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With her strong wings carrying them both, Jane soared gracefully into the heavens, ascending into the pristine sky garden known as the Halo Garden. High above the world below, they found themselves surrounded by floating inds and vibrant, exotic nt life.

    Reba enjoyed the beauty of the garden for a moment but then couldn''t hold back her curiosity any longer. She turned to Jane and asked, "Jane, is it true? Are you really not aware of Rudy''s location?"

    Jane, her eyes reflecting the mncholy that had gripped her since Rudy''s disappearance, replied, "Reba, I''ve tried everything. I''ve searched across the universe with my blood sense, but there''s no trace of him. It''s as if he''s vanished into the void."

    Reba, her determination unwavering, pressed further, "But he is out there, right? He is somewhere! How can you not find him? Are you not supposed to know everything?"

    Jane sighed and sat down on a floating ind in the Halo Garden. Her posture reflected the weight of the situation, her regal demeanor momentarily softened by the gravity of the conversation. "I only know what happened in the past, not the future," she exined patiently. "I have said this before, but the Blue Moon Fruit had a different effect on Rudy. It has a different effect on everyone. Had you eaten the fruit, you might not even have gotten anything."

    Reba looked puzzled. "But if you have the power to sense all things, couldn''t you just... look into the future? Find some clue about where he is?"

    Jane''s expression grew even more somber. "It''s not that simple. My powers have their limits, and they''re tied to my bloodline. My abilities are focused on the past and the present, not the future. I cannot just ''see'' into the future. The workings of the Blue Moon Fruit areplex and unique to each individual."

    Reba''s brows furrowed in thought. "If that''s the case, why don''t you just eat another Blue Moon Fruit and update your knowledge? It has been seven years anyway."

    Jane shook her head regretfully. "Unlike the Red Moon Fruit, the Blue Moon Fruit is not something you can grow. Rudy didn''t grow it either. He used his powers to create one. And the one I ate was given to me when it was the Blue Moon Phase. My powers were breaking the universe at that time. I can''t simply produce another Blue Moon Fruit. It''s a one-of-a-kind urrence that can''t be replicated at will."

    Reba absorbed this exnation, the reality of the situation sinking in. "I see," she said softly, her voice touched with disappointment. "So, we''re left without answers."

    Jane nodded and patted Reba''s shoulder gently. "I know it''s frustrating, but we must carry on.

    As they continued picking Red Moon Fruits for dinner, Reba couldn''t help but pause in her actions. She turned to Jane, a perplexed expression forming on her face that conveyed a sudden realization.

    "Wait," she began, her voiceced with curiosity, "if you know everything from the past, do you know where my father is?"

    Jane didn''t hesitate in her response. "I do, yes."

    Reba''s brows furrowed as she probed further, her tone growing more serious. "Is he... dead?"

    With a simple affirmation, Jane confirmed her suspicions. "Yup, he died long ago when you were kids. It was around the time Rudy had time traveled to the past and met you."

    Reba took a moment to absorb this information, the weight of her father''s fate sinking in. She then shifted her thoughts to a different, more personal question. "Do you perhaps know who Rudy''s biological parents are?"

 Chapter 993 Rudys Secret Harbinger

    993 Rudy''s Secret Harbinger

    "Do you perhaps know who Rudy''s biological parents are?"

    Jane paused her fruit-picking for a moment, and her eyes held a trace of sadness as she responded, "No, that is a mystery even I can''t unravel. Rudy''s origins are one of the few things hidden from my sight. It seems the universe has its secrets, even from me."

    Jane, while gently collecting fruits, hesitated for a moment. Her gaze shifted to the horizon as if pondering the depths of her knowledge. Finally, she spoke, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "Well, there is one little something about Rudy''s past that''s iplete. It''s about his mother.""

    Reba''s curiosity was piqued. "Iplete? What is it?"

    Jane hesitated for a moment before responding, "Honestly, Reba, it''s better if you don''t know. That''s one piece of information that, if revealed, would change the dynamics of Rudy''s harem."

    Reba''s expression shifted from curiosity to confusion. "How could knowing about Rudy''s mother change anything? I don''t understand."

    Jane hesitated for a moment, gauging Reba''s understanding. But before she could respond, Reba mumbled something almost to herself, connecting the dots. Her eyes widened as realization dawned.

    "Wait... you''re saying that Rudy''s mother is someone we all know? Someone we''ve interacted with?"

    Jane nodded solemnly, confirming Reba''s deduction. "Yes, Reba, his mother is indeed someone from Rudy''s harem itself."

    Reba pondered the implications of this revtion, and a somber realization settled upon her. Jane''s wisdom in withholding this knowledge became clear. Unveiling Rudy''s mother''s identity could alter the dynamics of his harem, and not necessarily for the better. The mysteries of the past held secrets, and sometimes, it was better to let those secrets remain hidden.

    With the basket of Red Moon Fruits filled, Reba couldn''t help but wonder aloud, "If you know about Rudy''s mother, then Rudy must know about her too, right?"

    Jane nodded, her expression solemn. "Yes, he should."

    Reba''s curiosity then shifted to another matter close to her heart. "What about yours and Rias'' mother? Rias used to go to the human world often to search for her. Have you ever found her?"

    Jane sighed, her wings ruffling with a touch of sadness. "I did find her. She''s living a happy life without any connection to me or Rias. I won''t disrupt her happiness or tell Rias about her existence. Some things are better left untouched."

    Nodding with understanding, Reba and Jane returned to the castle. Their handsden with the vibrant Red Moon Fruits, they made their way to the kitchen, where Angelica and Lilim were busy with their dinner preparations.

    In the colorless realm, where the only signs of life were the girl under the Life Tree and the statue of Rudy, the kid suddenly materialized. The girl remained motionless, her eyes wide open but unblinking, as if locked in an unending trance. The world around them was quiet, devoid of color or vibrancy.

    The kid approached Rudy''s lifeless statue, his gaze filled with a mix of curiosity and sadness. "He hasn''t woken up since then?" the kid inquired, his voice carrying a hint of concern.

    The girl, still as a statue herself, shook her head slightly. "No, he hasn''t. It''s unlikely he ever will. I''ve already prepared a grave for him, just in case, to bury him once the universe meets its end."

    With a pensive expression, the kid reached out and gently ced his hand on Rudy''s stone-cold head. The girl, intrigued by his actions, asked, "What are you doing?"

    "I''m trying to see if there''s any trace of consciousness left in him, even in this lifeless state," the kid replied softly. He closed his eyes for a moment, as if concentrating on something profound.

    The girl, her curiosity getting the better of her, couldn''t help but ask, "And what did you find? Can he hear us in this state?"

    The kid opened his eyes and sighed. "No, I couldn''t sense any sign of consciousness. It seems he''s truly gone in every sense of the word."

    The girl didn''t seem surprised by this revtion. Instead, she asked the kid to show his hands to her. The kid hesitated briefly but then, with a resigned sigh, he revealed a dark orb he held in his hand, a mysterious, shadowy object in this colorless world.

    ===

    The girl''s frown deepened as she regarded the kid, an unspoken question in her eyes. "Why did you extract Rudy''s memories and create a memory seed?" she asked. Her voice was filled with a mix of curiosity and concern as she inquired, "Are you nning to give it to his next reincarnation?"

    The kid, standing before her, shook his head solemnly. "No, not quite," he exined. "I wanted to make sure Rudy finds peace in his eternal slumber, free from the weight of his negative memories. This orb in my hand contains an overwhelming amount of sorrow, regret, and despair. If anyone else were to inherit these memories, it would likely drive them to madness or even self-destruction."

    As the girl listened to his words, her expression softened with understanding. "I see," she said, realizing the weight of such a burden. "So, you wanted to make sure that Rudy''s ghost is not formed from these memories, like it happened with Asura."

    "Indeed," the kid nodded.

    The girlbrought her hand closer andsaid, "Give it to me."

    With a reluctant gesture, the kid handed the dark orb to the girl. Her eyes locked onto it, and she understood her duty. With a deep breath, she closed her hand around the shadowy orb, and with incredible power, she crushed it in her palm. The orb disintegrated, fading into nothingness, its malevolent memories erased forever.

    However, unbeknownst to the girl, the kid concealed something in his other hand. A white, glowing orb, delicate and radiant, contained all of Rudy''s happiest memories. He had extracted these memories with utmost care, preserving each moment of joy, love, andughter that Rudy had experienced throughout his existence.

    It was this kid, unseen and acting from the shadows, who had guided Rudy through countless trials and sown the seeds of sess that Rudy often attributed to luck, fate, and destiny. Now, he held these precious memories in his grasp, ready to ensure they found their way to Rudy''s next incarnation when the time was right.

    And just like that 50,000 years had passed.

    A/N- The next chapter will be thest chapter of this arc. After that, the final arc begins.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 994 Fifty One Thousand Years Later

    Chapter 994 Fifty One Thousand Years Later

    For over 50,000 years, the universe should have met its inevitable end, a prophecy decreed by the mother universe herself. Yet, it remained intact, its order untouched by the chaotic demise it was meant to face. The girl, a silent observer under the Life Tree, found herself baffled by this daily incongruity. She didn''t disy emotions; instead, she harbored an insatiable curiosity, pondering why reality had not sumbed like the other two realities.

    The kid, always by her side, found immense pleasure in this mystery. He never missed an opportunity to share his thoughts, raising questions, and spinning theories to entertain and engage the girl. His remarks were designed to amuse her and perhaps to reveal some hidden truth behind the universe''s unexpected persistence.

    "Why do you think it''s still here after all this time?" the kid inquired, leaning against the sturdy trunk of the Life Tree.

    The girl simply shook her head. "I have no idea," she replied in her usual calm tone. "I can''t make sense of it."

    The kid chuckled, as if finding enjoyment in the girl''s befuddlement. "I suppose the mother universe didn''t think this through. Or perhaps, Rudy had other ns." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The girl considered his words and contemted the possibility. "Watch your mouth. Don''t talk about mother like that."

    "I am telling the truth. You, me, the Overlord, the elder Lord, and the Lords¡­ we all are just pawns. Perhaps, Rudy was tired of being a pawn and decided to take things in his own hands," the kid shrugged."It''s as if Rudy gave a huge middle finger to mother and rebelled against her."

    "..."

    "The Rebellious Overlord."

    Another year passed, adding to the vast expanse of time that had stretched into millennia. Still, nothing had changed, and the universe continued to defy its prophesied demise. The girl, seated beneath the Life Tree, found herself pondering a question that had persisted through endless ages: how long would it take for reality to finally crumble into oblivion?

    The kid, a constant presence at her side, observed her contemtion with a sly smile. "You know," he began, "there''s something interesting about that Life Tree." His finger gestured toward the ancient yet vibrant tree with an intricate pattern of blooming flowers.

    The girl''s gaze followed his lead to the Life Tree, an eternal sentinel that mirrored the state of reality itself. She remembered the days, over 50,000 years ago, when it had started to wither and decay, mirroring the prophecy that the universe was nearing its end.

    "But look at it now," the kid continued, his voice tinged with amusement. "Over the span of 50,000 years, it''s fully bloomed once more, as beautiful as ever."

    The girl contemted the significance of this observation. The Life Tree''s flourishing state, in defiance of its previous decay, was an unmistakable sign that the universe was in no hurry to meet its end. In a way, the tree became the embodiment of the universe''s unexpected resilience. She couldn''t help but wonder how much more time would pass before the inevitable end of all reality, even in the course of eons.

    In the timeless realm, where the colorless existence carried on, the girl''s voice held a serene, matter-of-fact tone. "It doesn''t matter how long it takes. One day, this reality wille to an end, and a new one will begin. Time, as you know it, is irrelevant here. Those fifty-one thousand years were but a fleeting moment, like the blink of an eye to me."

    The kid, standing beside her, raised an eyebrow as he listened to her assertion. "It''s an interesting perspective," he admitted, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "But you know, even in a ce where time itself has no bearing, I''ve waited alongside you for those 51,000 years, and it didn''t feel like a mere 5 seconds to me."

    He walked to the edge of the realm, his gaze fixed on the universe beyond. "We aren''tparing time; we''re living in it," he exined. "To me, each passing moment carried a weight, a significance, no matter how distorted it may be here."

    The girl turned her attention back to him, her expression unchanged. "But you see, I''ve been doing this since I was created, so the concept of time is like a fleeting thought, a non-existent factor that holds no relevance for me."

    The kid simply chuckled at her timeless wisdom and turned his gaze back to the endless expanse before them.

    As the girl and the kid conversed in the colorless realm, the kid revealed a piece of information that intrigued the girl.

    "It was all part of Rudy''s grand n," he said, his voice filled with an eerie calmness. "I learned about it when I extracted his memories."

    The girl leaned forward, her curiosity piqued. "What n?" she asked, eager to know the details.

    A smile formed on the kid''s translucent visage as he began to reveal the intricate details. "Rudy''s n wasn''t to destroy the reality with a mere snap. He aimed for something greater ¨C to give every living being a chance to survive, to create a new world order. And you know what?" The kid''s eyes glittered. "He seeded. Fifty-one thousand years have passed, and this reality is still going strong."

    The girl frowned, "Then why hasn''t the reality ended?"

    The kid continued, "The thing is, unless this reality is destroyed, the new one won''t begin. And if a new reality hasn''t been created, Rudy''s reincarnation can''t happen. We''re essentially stuck in a phase with no ending."

    The girl thought for a moment before suggesting, "Why don''t I just skip a million years with a snap and keep skipping time until the reality is destroyed?"

    The kid gently shook his head, the wisps of his form swaying with the motion. "The reality won''t destroy itself. Even if millions of years pass, this reality will persist, defying its own annihtion. Rudy''s n was to let it evolve, to continue, not to end it prematurely. We are in a cycle without an ending unless something changes."

    The girl regarded the kid with a mixture of uncertainty and expectation. "You''re not going to suggest what I think you''re going to suggest, are you?" she inquired.

    A faint chuckle escaped the kid''s spectral form, a gentle breeze ofughter within the colorless realm. He shrugged his ephemeral shoulders and replied, "Reset."

 Chapter 995 The Reset

    Chapter 995 The Reset

    In the midst of the ethereal colorless realm, the girl, ever calm and deliberate, shook her head. "No, we''re not doing a reset," she firmly dered, her voice resonating through the stillness of the boundless space.

    The boy, equally determined but fervently convinced of the necessity of their action, persisted. He pointed to the ever-blooming life tree, a symbol of their current predicament. "Look around you," he said, emphasizing the vibrant blossoms that adorned the once-decaying tree. "This reality is trapped between the end that will never happen and the existence that refuses to begin. Rudy''s clever trick has bound us here."

    He approached her, imploring her to understand. "There is no other way. Reset is the only option."

    The girl listened intently to the boy''s arguments and exnations, maintaining her air of unshakable serenity. She then responded, "The reset won''t change anything, and the cycle will continue as it always has."

    But the boy, now determined more than ever to mend this eternal dilemma, disagreed. "No, this time, I''ll do something different. I''ll fix it," he dered with unwavering confidence.

    With a hint of weariness in her tone, the girl countered, "You said that thest time, remember?"

    However, the boy''s pride swelled as he proimed, "I fixed what caused us to reset thest time. I''ll find a way to ensure this doesn''t happen again."

    The girl, her expression one of eternal patience, retorted, "There will always be something that could require a reset."

    Shrugging off her pessimism, the boy insisted, "But that doesn''t mean we give up. It''s not your decision to make. The final call rests with the mother universe."

    He turned to the girl and proposed, "Go ask for the mother universe''s permission. Exin the situation to her."

    The girl closed her eyes, her form turning into an unmoving statue, mirroring Rudy''s inert state. In this trance, her consciousness transcended into the realm of the mother universe, where the profound wisdom of creation resided.

    While she was there, her physical body remained still as stone, and the boy watched with a mix of curiosity and concern. The moments stretched on, making him anxious.

    Eventually, her eyes fluttered open, and her body reverted to its normal state, no longer locked in the statue-like stillness. The boy couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer and asked eagerly, "What did the mother universe say?"

    The girl''s expression, however, was aplex blend of annoyance, frustration, and sheer exhaustion. With a heavy sigh, she replied, "The mother universe agreed to the reset. She told me to do whatever is necessary to fix the reality, so that it can flow as it should."

    The boy couldn''t hide his triumphant grin. "See? I told you," he remarked, urging the girl to initiate the resetting process. He was all for moving ahead with the reset and getting this endless waiting over with.

    But the girl, instead of responding immediately, gazed contemtively out into the cosmos, her expression holding a sense of nostalgia, her eyes fixated on the universe she had watched over for countless millennia.

    "What are you doing?" the boy asked with curiosity.

    She continued to stare at the stars, at the gxies, the living beings and the wonders of the universe. With a contemtive tone, she said, "I want to take onest look at the state of reality. This is a one-in-a-lifetime urrence, and I''ll never see it again."

    Finally, she turned her attention back to the boy. "Okay, let''s do this," she dered, determined to set the reset in motion. She raised her hand, ready to invoke the colossal power needed for such a task.

    After this brief moment of reflection, she turned her attention back to the boy. With a resolute expression, she announced her intention to reset the entire reality.

    The boy, however, reached out to stop her, arguing that there was no point in resetting the reality from the beginning when it would all unfold the same way once more. He had another n.

    "Why don''t we reset from the moment Rudy discovered his powers in school?" he suggested. "We don''t have to go all the way back. We can make small changes from there, and I promise this time it will work."

    The girl shook her head, her face disying her exhaustion with the idea. "I''ve reset to that point a thousand times already," she replied. "I don''t want to do that all over again."

    The boy was persistent. "But if we wait for eons for reality to flow naturally, it''ll end up in the same state we''ve been in. Let''s make those changes. Trust me, it will be different this time, and it will be worth it."

    The girl considered the boy''s proposal for a moment, and after some contemtion, she nodded. "Fine, this is thest time we reset," she dered, ready to take action.

    The girl contemted the idea of a reset. It was like starting a new game entirely if they reset the entire reality. But what the boy was suggesting was something different. He wanted to restart from a specific checkpoint, a phase or state of reality that had a significant impact on the entire universe, just like an apocalypse.

    The girl''s curiosity grew as she asked, "So, what will be our reset point or checkpoint this time?"

    The boy thought for a moment and then replied, "The apocalypse Rudy caused ¨C thest time it was the zombie apocalypse initiated by TA that affected many realms. We''ll pick Rudy''s apocalypse this time."

    It was akin to loading an old save file in a new game and starting from a checkpoint. It wasn''t the beginning of the reality but a pivotal moment in its timeline, setting the stage for an array of possibilities.

    The girl was intrigued by the idea but pressed for details, "What kind of changes are you thinking of making?"

    The boy paused to choose his words carefully before answering, "I want to add someone to Rudy''s life, J. And this time, I want to let Rudy''s maturity take its course. Don''t limit his mentality."

    The girl feigned ignorance, saying, "I have no idea what you''re talking about. What''s wrong with Rudy''s mentality?"

    The boy was resolute, making his point clear, "In previous resets, you''ve always tampered with Rudy''s mindset. You''ve artificially held him back, probably because you thought he was too smart."

    The girl responded defensively, "Well, his intellect can be overwhelming. What''s wrong with wanting to give him some time to mature?"

    The boy countered, "Because Rudy''s unique. He has the body of an 18-year-old, the memories of a 32-year-old, and, for the most part, the mentality of a 13-year-old. This time, let him grow naturally. Don''t nerf his potential."

    They were now ready to reset the reality from the chosen checkpoint, armed with the intention of making significant changes that would impact the course of the universe.

    The girl was ready to initiate the reality reset to the selected checkpoint when a lingering question piqued her curiosity. She paused and turned to the boy, her voice calm but inquisitive, "Why, out of all those thousands of years, did you suggest a reset after 51,000 years, when you could have proposed it earlier? Specifically, after just 100 years of the apocalypse, say around the time the world tree started to bloom, indicating that the reality was healing, rather than withering."

    The boy''s smile was somewhat wry as he responded, "I was waiting for all of Rudy to die."

    The girl''s brows furrowed as she tried to understand his cryptic statement. "Waiting for all of Rudy to die? What does that mean?"

    He exined, "I wanted to wait until all of Rudy''s harem members, his children, and descendants had passed away due to old age. I didn''t want to remove them from existence by performing a reset while they were still living their lives. But now, they''ve all lived their lives and left this reality behind. I couldn''t care less. Now they await their reincarnation"

    The boy exined, "Reed and Mary, Rudy''s children, will be born again once the reality is reset. I didn''t want them to lose their existence when they still had life left to live."

    The girl nodded, understanding his sentiment. She remarked, "Reed and Mary were the saviors of this reality. They yed a significant role in preserving it. They''re true heroes. Reed became extraordinarily powerful, capable of even facing off against a Lord single-handedly. The fake gods feared him, and he became a force to be reckoned with."

    As the girl initiated the reset, a sequence of perplexing events unfolded. Reality seemed to blur and shift. Colors swirled like a whirlpool, drawing everything into a vortex of change. The boy stepped back, not wanting to disrupt the intricate process.

    In the colorless realm, where the universe''s threads intersected, two colossal cosmic hands materialized, their energy gently cradling Rudy''s lifeless form. The hands, gleaming with an otherworldly light, carried Rudy as if he were a precious gem.

    Amidst this cosmic spectacle, an ethereal voice resonated throughout the universe, echoing in every realm, [Arise, my child.] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Rudy''s statue-like form trembled, and slowly, he began to awaken from his eternal slumber. The cosmic hands lowered him to the ground, and as he touched the colorless realm, life surged back into him. It was a moment of rebirth, of new beginnings, as the universe weed Rudy back into the flow of existence.

    ¡ª

    -

    .

    "...fr¡­ one¡­ get¡­"

    Rudy''s ears twitched as he heard a voice after a long time. He opened his eyes, knowing well that he wouldn''t be able to see. However, when he opened his eyes, he found himself in the ssroom of his high school.

    "...!"

    Surprised, he fell off the chair, and everyone''s attention was diverted to Rudy, looking at him with confused and curious looks on their faces.

    "Rudy. Are you okay?" Rize asked with a concerned look on her face.

    Rudy stood up, fixed his chairand sat down. He nced around the room and looked at everyone''s faces,pletely baffled and unable toprehend what was happening.

    ''Is this real?'' he wondered.

    ===

    A/N- Rudy thinks he died after the supergene experiment and woke up in the past. But of course, everything will go differently now that he has his original maturity of an 18 year old, and the apocalypse is different.

    Also, if anyone is interested, I have started a new novel named, ''Re: Rise of the Strongest Hero in the Apocalypse''.

    It is a story of Reed, Rudy and Maria''s son, and the story is set in the same universe, except it happened after Rudy started the apocalypse and turned into the Shadow Lord. Everything that happens in the story is after 16 years of the apocalypse.

    The novel has 14 chapters so far but all chapters are around 3000 words long. This novel will have long chapters only. I would appreciate any form of support on that novel.

 Chapter 996 Back To School

    Chapter 996 Back To School

    Rudy couldn''t believe his senses. The sight, the sounds, the voices, all felt too real to be true. He ran his fingers over the surface of his desk, the sensation grounding him in this surreal moment.

    Rize''s concerned inquiry still lingered in the air, and the eyes of his ssmates remained fixed on him. Rudy felt an odd mix of nostalgia and confusion as he regarded the familiar faces in the room. But something was amiss; he knew he wasn''t supposed to be here, he was supposed to be dead.

    Rudy''s heart raced as he observed the familiar faces in the ssroom, Rize''s expression, and the ordinary surroundings. The room was bathed in the soft glow of sunlight filtering through the windows, creating a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu that tugged at the edges of his memory.

    His mind swirled with questions, and he couldn''t help but wonder if he had truly returned to the past. It all felt so surreal. He hesitated, then raised his hand. "Um, I''m okay. I must''ve had a strange dream," Rudy replied, his voice quivering slightly. The room full of students and the ckboard with mathematical equations seemed far removed from the extraordinary experiences he had been through in the vast universe.

    ''But how did this happen? I was left in the forest to die, so why am I here? Could this all be adream? They do say you see your life shing before your eyes when you are about to die. Obviously, this is something else.''

    Rize resumed the lesson, Rudy couldn''t help but think, "If this is real, what should I do differently this time?"

    Rudy sat in the ssroom, his attention fixed on the Rize. The ssroom was filled with the soft murmur of students and the asional rustling of papers.

    As he sat in the ssroom, the teacher''s voice washed over him, and he scanned the room. Rudy was supposed to be here with his high school friends, Eric and Alice. With a sense of anticipation, he looked to his right, fully expecting to see Eric in the adjacent desk, but to his surprise, the seat was empty. This unexpected turn of events puzzled him.

    With a growing sense of wonder, Rudy turned his gaze to the left, where Alice was seated. She smiled at him, her face filled with the same youthful enthusiasm he remembered. The familiarity of her presence broughtfort in this journey through time.

    Curiosity got the better of him, and Rudy decided to sneak a quick nce around the corner of his desk. And there, in the front row, he spotted J, who sat there, attentive and poised.

    As the ss continued, Alice couldn''t help but notice that Rudy appeared a bit dazed. She leaned over, concern in her eyes, and asked in a hushed tone, "Rudy, are you alright?"

    Rudy turned to her, his expression a mix of confusion and surprise, but he managed a nod. He wasn''t entirely sure how he had ended up back in his high school ssroom, and the experience left him momentarily disoriented.

    His curiosity got the best of him, and he asked, "Where''s Eric?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alice replied, her voice gentle, "Oh, Eric went to the washroom a few minutes ago. Maybe you didn''t notice because you were lost in thought."

    Rudy''s momentary disorientation was interrupted by the stern voice of Rize. She had noticed his hushed conversation with Alice and wasn''t pleased. With a no-nonsense expression, she called out, "Rudy, if you have time to talk, you have time to solve problems."

    All eyes in the ssroom turned to Rudy as Rize pointed at the whiteboard and presented aplex equation. Her demand was clear as she asked him to solve it.

    Rudy, feeling a bit flustered, nced at the whiteboard, then back at Rize. He hesitated for a moment before speaking up. "Ms. Rize, but you haven''t covered how to solve equations like this yet. It''s something we haven''t learned in ss."

    ''To be honest, I don''t know if she has taught this yet or not. But Rize always called me out like this to insult me, so even if she has taught this topic already, it''s fine. I know the solution anyways,'' Rudy uttered inwardly. Rize considered his response, her expression softening slightly. She understood that Rudy was facing an unfamiliar challenge, and it wasn''t fair to expect him to solve it without proper instruction. With a nod, she said, "Very well, Rudy. I''ll make sure to cover this topic in our uing lessons. But remember, no talking in ss."

    Rize''s stern expression didn''t waver as she continued to address Rudy. "Rudy, you''ve always been a top student, and I have high expectations for you. You should know how to solve suchplex problems."

    Rudy, still feeling a bit out of his element, managed a slight smile. He couldn''t help but think to himself, "Rize is the same as ever."

    With a nod, he finally responded, "I understand, Ms.Rize. I know how to solve the problem."

    Rize, appearing somewhat skeptical, raised her brows and decided to put Rudy to the test. "Very well, Rudy," she said. "Pleasee to the whiteboard and solve the problem for the ss."

    Rudy, while feeling a bit anxious, knew he had to give it his best shot. He approached the whiteboard, picked up a marker, and began working through the equation. As he wrote and solved each step, the ssroom watched in anticipation, with Rize''s critical eyes never leaving him.

    After Rudy sessfully solved the problem in under a minute, he turned to Rize with a sense of confidence. "Rize, that was quite easy," he said, "Next time, could you give me a more challenging one?"

    However, Rize didn''t take kindly to hisment. Her expression turned more severe, and she warned Rudy, "Rudy, you dare to call me by my name in ss? That''s not how we address our teachers."

    Her stern demeanor left Rudy slightly taken aback. "I apologize, Ms. Rize," he quickly corrected himself.

    But Rize wasn''t done. She continued, "Furthermore, I expect you toe to the staffroom after school hours. We have matters to discuss."

    Rudy nodded, realizing that he might have overstepped a boundary. He had fond memories of Rize as a strict teacher, and it seemed she hadn''t changed one bit.

 Chapter 997 Rizzing Rize

    Chapter 997 Rizzing Rize

    As the ss continued, and Rudy''s thoughts were consumed by the uing meeting in the staffroom, the ssroom door swung open. In walked Eric, his entrance drawing the attention of everyone in the room, including Rudy.

    Rudy couldn''t help but be taken aback by the sight of Eric. He looked vastly different from the friend he remembered from their high school days. Eric now appeared more robust, strong, and confident, with amanding presence that was hard to ignore. It was as if he had transformed into a more self-assured version of himself.

    As Eric approached Rudy''s desk, they exchanged a brief nod of acknowledgment.

    Rudy, understanding the potential implications of his inquiries, decided not to press further on Eric''s transformation. He had to be cautious, as asking about the change might indeed raise suspicion.

    Instead, he focused on the ongoing ss and the events of the day, all the while keeping a watchful eye on the subtle and not-so-subtle differences he was encountering in this version of his high school experience. The mysteries of this altered worldline continued to upy his thoughts, leaving him with a sense of curiosity and wonder about the unfolding events.

    After the school hours came to an end, the hallways of the high school were deserted, save for the distant echoes of students engaging in their various clubs and daily practices. Rudy, having left the ssroom, made his way to the washroom to relieve himself.

    Once he was done, he headed toward the staffroom, where he was scheduled to meet Rize. Any other student might have been filled with dread and anxiety at the prospect of visiting the staffroom, as it often meant punishment or additional assignments. However, Rudy walked with a sense of calm confidence. He believed he had done nothing wrong and had every reason to face the meeting with ease.

    As he approached the staffroom door, he took a deep breath and knocked gently. When Rize''s voice invited him in, he entered with aposed demeanor, ready to address any matter she wished to discuss.

    When Rudy entered the staffroom, he couldn''t help but notice that it was unusually quiet, with none of the other teachers present. His curiosity got the better of him, and he asked, "Where is everyone, Ms.Rize?"

    Rize, who was seated at her desk, looked up and responded curtly, "They''re all in a meeting."

    Rudy, his inquisitiveness unrelenting, ventured further, "Oh, I see. Were you not invited to the meeting?"

    Her expression darkened, and she retorted, "That''s none of your concern, Rudy."

    Rize then decided to get to the point and asked, "Do you know why I called you to the staffroom?"

    Rudy shook his head, his brow furrowing in confusion. "I haven''t the slightest idea."

    Rize''s stern re fell upon him, and she told him bluntly, "I called you here because you dared to call me by my name."

    Rudy stood his ground, refusing to back down. "Names are supposed to be called by names," he repeated firmly.

    "Don''t act so smart. If you apologize to me, I won''t take it to the principal''s office."

    "I am not going to apologize."

    Rudy remained steadfast, refusing to offer an apology as Rize had demanded. He repeated his assertion, "You always use your powers and authority to insult and disrespect me in the middle of the ss, Ms.Rize."

    Rize, though still displeased with his response, couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. Her stern expression softened, and she fell silent, her thoughts a whirlwind of unspoken feelings. She couldn''t bring herself to admit that her actions were motivated by a hidden desire to get Rudy''s attention. In truth, Rize had developed a habit of calling Rudy out in the middle of her ss whenever she noticed him talking with Alice, all under the guise of jealousy.

    Rize''s re softened as she went quiet, unable to admit her true intentions. She realized that her actions might havee across as insulting and disrespectful to Rudy, even though that had never been her true intention. In the staffroom, Rudy decided to take an unconventional approach to address the situation. Crouching down to be at the same eye level as Rize, he caught her by surprise. She looked at him with a puzzled expression and asked, "Rudy, what are you doing?"

    Rudy gazed into her eyes, his voice calm but determined. "Rize, I want to ask you something. Do you believe in time travel?"

    Rize''s brows furrowed in confusion at the sudden shift in the conversation. "Time travel?" she asked. "What does that have to do with anything we were just talking about?"

    Rudy took a deep breath and continued, "I need you to understand something, Rize. I''ve time-traveled from the future to the past."

    Rize rolled her eyes in disbelief and scoffed, "Time travel? Rudy, you can''t be serious. This is just too far-fetched." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But Rudy didn''t waver, and he stayed in the staffroom, determined to make her believe. He exined, "I know it sounds unbelievable, but it''s the truth. I''ve experienced things that couldn''t have happened in the past. I''ve seen events y out differently, like our conversation just now. You called me out in the past, but I remember it differently."

    Rize''s skepticism remained, but there was a glimmer of curiosity in her eyes. "And why would you time travel, Rudy?"

    Rudy replied, "I don''t know the reason yet, but I''m here to figure it out. And I need your help, Rize, to understand the changes that have urred in this worldline."

    Rize, still skeptical but intrigued by Rudy''s ims of time travel, decided to challenge him. She wanted a solid proof that he had indeed traveled from the future. With a hint of amusement, she told Rudy, "All right, if you really are from the future, let''s see if you can prove it.

    Rudy pondered her request, wondering how he could convince her. "What kind of proof are you looking for?" he asked.

    Rize thought for a moment and then said, "I''m going to take a surprise test soon. Guess the date of the test."

    Rudy furrowed his brow, his expression one of genuine uncertainty. "Why would I remember the date of a test, Rize? It''s not something important enough to be remembered."

    Rize fell silent, seemingly contemting another question. After a few seconds, she asked, "Alright, how about this? Predict for me, who''s going to win the next World Cup?"

    Rudy chuckled softly and replied, "Rize, I was never interested in sports, so I have no idea who won the World Cup."

    Rize let out a weary sigh, her skepticism growing. She scolded Rudy, "You''re wasting my time, Rudy. If you don''t have a way to prove your im, you should leave."

    Rudy, with a hint of a mischievous smile, said, "There is something I know that could prove my im."

    Still skeptical but amused, Rize asked, "And what is that, Rudy?"

    Rudy leaned in closer and whispered, "You like me, Rize. That''s why you always call me out in ss, to get my attention."

    Rize''s eyes widened in surprise, and her cheeks flushed slightly. She was caught off guard by Rudy''s revtion. For a moment, she didn''t know how to respond, but the truth in Rudy''s words left her with a sense of vulnerability and uncertainty. Rize stammered, "Wha... What are you talking about, Rudy?"

    The revtion had left Rize utterly embarrassed. Her face turned bright red, and she yelled at Rudy in an attempt to hide her embarrassment. "You''re harassing a teacher, Rudy! Using such improper words!" Her threat, under ordinary circumstances, would have been legitimate, but in this case, it was not.

    Rudy simply chuckled and shrugged his shoulders, unfazed by Rize''s outburst. He leaned closer to Rize and said with a mischievous grin, "Well, I know I''m right."

    His confidence continued as he recounted an unexpected memory."You even kissed me on the lips once, Rize. It was after you had finished your job as a trainee in the school."

    Rize''s re intensified, and for once, she found herself at a loss for words. She couldn''tprehend what was happening, torn between wondering if Rudy was telling the truth and grappling with the implications if he truly had time traveled.

    Rudy moved his hand towards Rize and gently caressed her face, a wry smile ying on his lips. "I''m d we''re both alive," he said softly.

    Their eyes locked, the mood in the room growing more intense. However, their intimate moment was abruptly interrupted by the sound of a door opening and a teacher walking into the ssroom. They quickly adjusted their positions, concealing the heated atmosphere.

    Rudy, breaking the silence, told Rize, "I need time to remember everything, Rize. I promise I''ll prove that I truly have time-traveled."

    With that, he left the staffroom, leaving Rize with a flushed face and a fluttering heart, her thoughts in disarray as she grappled with the unexpected revtions and the unspoken emotions that had surfaced during their encounter.

 Chapter 998 The Changes in the Same World

    Chapter 998 The Changes in the Same World

    As Rudy left the school building and made his way towards the school gates, he felt the weight of the day''s events on his shoulders. His thoughts were consumed by the mysteries of time travel, his interaction with Rize, and the revtions that had unfolded.

    Suddenly, a strong grip on his shoulder jolted him from his reverie. Rudy turned around to find Eric standing there. "Where are you headed?" Eric asked, his face filled with curiosity.

    Rudy, still processing everything that had transpired, replied, "I''m going home, Eric."

    Eric''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm as he asked, "Want to y some ser? The guys are getting a game together."

    Rudy thought for a moment, tempted by the idea of joining in the fun. However, he shook his head and said, "I appreciate the offer, but I''ve got something I need to take care of at home."

    With that, Rudy continued on his way. He was so lost in his thoughts that he paid little attention to his surroundings. His focus was solely on the path ahead as he walked through the familiar streets of his town. The town had changed in many ways over the years, and Rudy couldn''t help but feel a sense of nostalgia as he took in the sights and sounds.

    When he was near his house, he finally allowed himself to nce around, taking a good look at the town he had left behind. It was a bittersweet moment, filled with memories of the past and a renewed appreciation for the present. Rudy realized that despite the mysteries and challenges he faced, he was grateful for the chance to experience his hometown once again after all those years.

    As Rudy continued his walk through the vige, something caught his eye that left him shocked and disbelieving. In the heart of the vige, where there had been nothing but open space in the future he remembered, now stood a tall tower. It was an unexpected sight, and Rudy couldn''t help but stare in astonishment.

    As he got closer and closer to his house, he realized that the tower was actually situated just a few feet away from his home. It had taken the ce of the forest that had once thrived behind his house. The forest of his childhood memories had been reced by this ancient and unique tower, filled with intricate inscriptions and adorned with ancient architectural details. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rudy couldn''t tear his gaze away from the tower, its presence filling him with a sense of wonder and intrigue. It didn''t appear to be a modern structure; it felt like a relic of a distant past, a time that Rudy had never experienced in his original timeline.

    Despite the tower''s mysterious and perplexing appearance, Rudy had one burning desire at the forefront of his mind. He needed to go home and reunite with his mother, Reba. It had been years since he hadst seen her, and now, thanks to the enigma of time travel, he had a chance to be with her again in the past. With his heart full of anticipation and curiosity, Rudy quickened his pace, heading toward the ce he had once called home.

    Rudy''s hands trembled with anticipation as he approached the front door of his home. Opening the door felt like the realization of a long-held dream, a moment he had been yearning to live again. With a deep breath, he turned the doorknob and pushed the door open.

    "Mom, I''m home!" he called out, his voice filled with excitement and a touch of anxiety. The echoes of his announcement reverberated through the empty house, but there was no response.

    Rudy kicked off his shoes by the entrance and began to search the house, room by room. He moved through the familiar spaces, but the house was devoid of life. He couldn''t find any sign of his mother, Reba.

    Slightly disappointed but understanding that Reba might be out at work, he let out a weary sigh. He decided to head upstairs to his room, the room where he had spent countless hours of his life

    As he entered his room, a rush of memories flooded over him. The room was just as he remembered it, filled with his old books, stuff, and the familiar scent of home. Rudy took a moment to relish the nostalgia before deciding to head to the bathroom for a nice, warm bath.

    The soothing water helped calm his trembling hands and racing thoughts. As he rxed in the bath, Rudy couldn''t help but marvel at the strange journey he had embarked upon. He was back in the past, in his childhood home, and the mysteries of time travel still hung in the air, waiting to be unraveled.

    Rudy emerged from the warm bath, a sense of rxation washing over him. He reached for his school bag and rummaged inside, eventually retrieving his phone. He chuckled as he gazed at the cracked screen. "My first phone," he muttered with a fond smile, reminiscing about the times he had used it in his past.

    Dialing his mother''s number, he waited anxiously for her to pick up. After a few rings, Reba''s voice came through the other end of the line. The sound of her voice tugged at Rudy''s heartstrings, and he felt a surge of emotion.

    "Rudy? Can you hear me?" she asked, concern in her voice.

    Rudy cleared his throat, feeling overwhelmed by the unexpected connection. "Yes, Mom, it''s me. Can you tell me where you are?"

    Reba, still puzzled, answered, "I''m at work, sweetie. Is something wrong?"

    Rudy needed to see her, to be with her, to make sure this wasn''t a dream. His heart skipped a beat with the realization that he was closer to reuniting with his mother than he had ever been in years. He couldn''t contain his excitement as he responded, "Tell me where exactly, Mom"

    Reba, growing more worried by the second, inquired, "Rudy, what''s going on?"

    Reba, still puzzled by the sudden urgency in Rudy''s voice, gave in and said, "I''m at Eleanor''s convenience store."

    Rudy wasted no time. He thanked his mother and hastily hung up the phone. With his heart pounding, he quickly got dressed and left his house, eager to finally meet with the woman he had missed so dearly over the years.

    As Rudy left his house to meet his mother, he waspletely unaware of the peculiar and mysterious observer who watched from a distance. A young boy, resembling Rudy, stood in the shadows, his gaze fixed on the departing figure.

    With the same glowing, bright white orb in his hand, the enigmatic child murmured softly to himself, "I will give it to you once you have met all your harem members."

 Chapter 999 Meeting Mother

    Chapter 999 Meeting Mother

    As Rudy walked towards the convenience store where his mother, Reba, worked, he had a good 15-minute walk to ponder his impending reunion. Thoughts swirled in his mind, and he contemted the various ways he would interact with her. But there was one question that loomedrge: should he tell her that he had time-traveled, or should he keep it a secret?

    His initial instinct was to keep it a secret. After all, he didn''t want to worry his mother unnecessarily, and the idea of exining theplexities of time travel seemed daunting. However, as he continued his walk, another thought tugged at his mind.

    Would keeping it a secret really be the right choice? Would it be fair to hold back something so significant from his mother? Rudy''s optimism and honesty ultimately swayed him, and he decided that he should tell her the truth.

    But then, a new thought crossed his mind. Even if he told Reba that he had time-traveled, would she believe him? Did he have any valid proof to back up his extraordinary im? Rudy''s optimism faced a test, but he was determined not to let negative thoughts overshadow his decision.

    With a determined spirit, Rudy continued his walk to the convenience store, his mind set on reuniting with his mother.

    As Rudy walked through the town, he couldn''t help but notice the small changes that had urred since he hadst seen it. The alterations, though subtle, left him pondering the extent of transformations that might have taken ce on a global scale. It raised a multitude of questions in his mind about the state of the world, but for now, his priority was to reunite with his mother, Reba.

    Upon reaching the convenience store, he peered through the window and spotted Reba working as a cashier. His heart swelled with emotion at the sight of her. Rudy knew he had to wait a moment outside to collect himself.

    Rudy stood outside, taking deep breaths and allowing his emotions to settle. He couldn''t believe he was finally so close to seeing his mother again after all these years.

    When he felt ready, Rudy entered the store and approached the counter where Reba was working. She was busy with a customer, and it wasn''t until a brief lull in her duties that she noticed him.

    "You''re here!" Reba eximed, her face lighting up. "What was that earlier on the phone? Did something happen at school?" Her concern was evident.

    Rudy simply stared at her, his emotions getting the best of him. He couldn''t find the right words to exin his extraordinary journey, and instead, he offered a warm, heartfelt smile. The words woulde in time, but for now, the most important thing was that he was finally home, standing before his mother, the woman he had missed so much.

    Rudy found himself in a moment of uncertainty, unsure of what to do next. He hade to the store to see his mother, Reba, and had achieved that goal. Now, he pondered what reason he could provide for his presence and what the next step should be.

    Reba, sensing his hesitation, asked with curiosity, "So...? Are you going to tell me what''s going on?"

    Rudy longed to embrace his mother, to feel her warmth and presence, but he grappled with his own uncertainty. While it was entirely normal for an 18-year-old son to hug his mother, Rudy wasn''t mentally prepared for the encounter. He felt like he was an older version of himself trapped in his 18-year-old body.

    Moreover, the situation was asymmetrical. To Reba, it was just another day, and she had likely seen him earlier in the morning, while for Rudy, it was a momentous reunion after years apart.

    Rudy collected his thoughts and replied, "I came here to buy something from the store, and I couldn''t wait for you to finish your shift ande home. So, I decided to stop by and say hello." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    While Rudy was in the store with Reba, he couldn''t help but ponder the subtle changes he had noticed, such as her shift at the store. In the previous worldline, Reba had worked multiple jobs, oftente into the night, just to make ends meet. She had primarily worked the night shift at Eleanor''s store.

    He refrained from asking her about it directly, as he wanted to approach the matter with more tact. Instead, he decided on a different course of action.

    Rudy selected some snacks from the store''s shelves, cing them on the counter for purchase. Reba began ringing up the items, but Rudy stopped her, saying, "Let me pay for these. Consider it a little treat from me."

    Reba smiled, appreciative of his gesture. "You don''t have to do that, Rudy. I can pay for them with my wages."

    Rudy nced at his mother and decided to subtly broach the topic that had been on his mind. "What time will you be home, Mom?" he asked casually.

    Reba replied, "I''ll be home by evening, just like always."

    Rudy nodded, seemingly satisfied with the response. He began to piece together the subtle changes he had observed, connecting the dots. It appeared that in this worldline, Reba was working a day shift at Eleanor''s store instead of juggling multiple jobs. It was a more favorable situation for her, and Rudy couldn''t help but feel relieved for her.

    As their time in the store came to an end and his departure imminent, Rudy set aside his thoughts and gave in to his heart''s desire. He reached out, pulling his mother into a warm, tight hug. Reba was surprised, but she couldn''t help but smile as she hugged him back. It was a simple, innocent moment of a mother and son sharing an embrace or was it? But surely,it carried a significance that only they could understand.

    Rudy left the store shortly after, his heart filled with a sense of joy and contentment at having been reunited with his mother, even if the circumstances surrounding their reunion were shrouded in mysteries of time and alternate realities.

    "Oh, I forgot to tell him that ''she'' ising home today¡­" Reba muttered.

 Chapter 1000 Stranger in the House

    Chapter 1000 Stranger in the House

    Rudy had returned home, his mind buzzing with thoughts about the changes in the world he had observed. He went straight to his room and decided to connect to the neighbor''s wifi to begin his research. However, before he could even start, something caught his attention.

    His ears twitched as he heard the distinct sound of water hitting the floor. It came from downstairs, and Rudy couldn''t fathom the source of the noise. His confusion deepened because he knew that Reba was at work, and no one should have been home.

    Curiosity got the better of him, and he made his way downstairs. As he approached the bathroom, he realized that the sound wasing from there, and to his surprise, the bathroom lights were on. At first, Rudy thought he might have left the tap running and the lights on after his bath earlier, but he distinctly remembered turning everything off before leaving. He decided to investigate and reached for the bathroom door, only to find it locked.

    "Mom, is that you?" Rudy called out, thinking that Reba might have changed her ns and returned home early.

    A voice from the other side of the door responded, "Oh, Rudy, you''re home?"

    Rudy couldn''t immediately recognize the voice, and he grew increasingly puzzled. He wondered who could be behind the locked bathroom door. To his astonishment, a woman he didn''t recognize emerged from the bathroom, her hair damp and wrapped in a towel. It was evident that she knew Rudy, and she seemed familiar with theyout of the house.

    Rudy stood there, baffled and astonished to find a stranger in the house, particrly one who acted as if she belonged there. The unexpected encounter left him with a plethora of questions and a growing sense of intrigue about the changes he had discovered in his worldline.

    Rudy stood in front of the girl, his gaze fixed on her as he wondered who she might be. The fact that she was using the bathroom suggested she had a close connection to Reba, possibly a friend or acquaintance. However, Rudy was certain that he had never seen this woman in his life.

    The girl seemed at ease, her damp hair still wrapped in a towel. Shemented, "Ah, nothing beats a hot shower after a tiringmute," as she casually made her way to the kitchen and retrieved a bottle of water from the refrigerator.

    Rudy''s attention was drawn to the refrigerator as he realized that he hadn''t noticed it working since he returned home. It was another subtle change in the world that he had failed to recognize until now.

    After drinking the water, the girl turned to Rudy and asked, "Could you bring me ab, please?"

    Rudy nodded and, maintaining hisposure, he went to Reba''s room to fetch ab. He handed it to the girl when he returned, trying to act naturally even though she remained aplete stranger to him. Rudy''s mind was abuzz with questions, but he chose to bide his time and gather information before jumping to any conclusions.

    The girl settled onto the living room couch, her movements deliberate and graceful, as she startedbing her hair. She noticed Rudy standing nearby and gestured for him to join her. Then, she asked a question that left him stunned.

    "Would you like tob my hair like you always do?" she inquired.

    Rudy was taken aback, unsure of what to make of the situation. What kind of rtionship did the Rudy of this world have with this girl that they were so intimately connected? Although he could have offered a logical excuse to decline the offer, he didn''t want to raise any suspicion or jeopardize his chance to gather information.

    Rudy knew how tob a girl''s hair, having often done so for his girlfriend, Elise, in the past worldline. With a sense of trepidation, he reached out and took theb from the girl''s hand. He began to gentlyb her hair, a task he had done countless times before, but now in a wholly unfamiliar context.

    As Rudy continued tob the girl''s hair, she engaged him in conversation, asking various questions about his life, his interests, and his experiences. Rudy, perhaps driven by the honesty that flowed between them, answered her questions openly, feeling there was no reason to withhold information.

    She then shared her own thoughts and frustrations. The girl expressed her love for traveling but her disdain for the dailymute to her job in the city. She vented about the monotony of her work, seemingly searching for a sympathetic ear.

    From the information Rudy had gathered, he could deduce a few key things. First, the girl had either lived in his house or had a very close connection to it. Second, she had a job in the city, which exined the change in Reba''s life and her morefortable situation. Third, the girl was contributing to the household''s expenses in a significant way.

    Once Rudy was donebing the girl''s hair, she expressed her gratitude and, to Rudy''s surprise, gently held his face in her hands. He wasn''t sure how to react, so he allowed the moment to unfold.

    The girl pulled Rudy closer and nted a kiss on his cheek before gracefully rising from the couch. Rudy watched her, bewildered by the unexpected turn of events and the mysteries that surrounded this new world he had encountered. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After taking theb from Rudy''s hand and mentioning that she would clean it, the girl gracefully made her way to the kitchen. Rudy''s mind wandered into deep contemtion as he mulled over the enigma that this girl presented.

    As he pondered, a sudden thought surged to the forefront of his mind, and he quietly asked himself, "Could she be my girlfriend?" Rudy considered her age, which appeared to be in her mid-twenties, and he remembered his preference for dating older girls. However, he quickly reasoned that the likelihood of him being wrong about this theory far exceeded the possibility of her being his girlfriend.

    Just as Rudy was lost in thought, the girl returned from the kitchen, taking out vegetables from the refrigerator. She cheerfully announced, "Sis asked me to make dinner, so I''m going to prepare your favorite dish."

    Rudy''s revtion came swift and clear. He realized that the girl was not his girlfriend but rather Reba''s sister. She was his aunt, and the pieces of the puzzle began to fit together, offering a glimpse into the family dynamics in this new worldline.

    The girl was none other than Angelica, or rather, Jessica since she never died in the reset world¡­ the original wordline.

 Chapter 1001 So-Called Apocalypse

    Chapter 1001 So-Called Apocalypse

    Rudy couldn''t help but wrestle with the question of whether the girl was truly Reba''s sister or if she was addressing Reba as "sis" out of respect. He was certain that if Reba had a sister, he would have known about it. However, the significant changes in the worldline raised the possibility of a new familial connection, such as a previously nonexistent aunt.

    As Rudy pondered these thoughts, he realized that he needed to learn more about the changes that had taken ce in this world. To do so, he needed a reliable source of information. His initial n was to search the inte, but he was well aware of the challenges in navigating a digitalndscape filled with fabricated information, biased narratives, and unreliable sources.

    Rudy considered seeking answers from someone else, but he recognized the limitations of that approach. No single person could possess all the answers he sought. Reluctantly, he decided to rely on the inte as his primary source of information. While he knew it was far from ideal, it was currently his best option. Rudy resolved to proceed with caution, knowing that he could cross-reference the information he found and dig deeper as he continued to navigate this new and intriguing worldline.

    Rudy had made up his mind to head to his room and start his research on the changes in this unfamiliar world. He stood up from the couch, ready to make his way to his room. However, just as he was about to leave, the girl called out to him, asking where he was going.

    Rudy replied, "I''m going to my room to do some homework."

    The girl then made a request, "Could you do me a favor and plug in myptop to charge? I''ll need itter to revise my project."

    Rudy agreed and began searching for the girl''s bag, but it was nowhere in sight. Perplexed, he asked her, "Where''s your bag?"

    The girl replied, "It''s in my car, parked outside."

    Rudy''s eyes widened in surprise at the revtion. ''Oh! We have a car?!'' This was the most astonished he had been since entering this new worldline.

    The girl handed him the car key, and with a sense of wonder, Rudy ventured outside to fetch her bag. He returned to the living room with the bag in hand, ready to plug in herptop as requested.

    Rudy had been mulling over the girl''s identity and considering how to address her properly, given that he knew neither her name nor their rtionship. An idea struck him, one that could potentially provide some valuable information.

    "Hey, can I use yourptop?" Rudy inquired, keeping his tone calm and reasonable.

    The girl raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? Why? I need it charged, though."

    Rudy replied, "I''m working on an essay about everything that''s happened in this world. I could do it on my phone, but you know how much better and helpful it would be on a big screen."

    The girl contemted his request for a moment before granting her approval. "Sure, you can use it. But please, make sure not to touch my project files."

    Rudy nodded in agreement and powered up theptop. As it booted up and the screen came to life, he couldn''t help but notice a profile named "Jessica."

    ''So her name is Jessica,'' Rudy thought. Learning the girl''s name was a significant step forward. He also couldn''t help but notice the simrity between "Jessica" and Reba''s name, which further fueled his growing belief that she was indeed Reba''s sister.

    Rudy was so ted upon discovering the girl''s name, Jessica, that he didn''t immediately notice theptop was password-protected. After a few moments of exploration, he asked, "Hey, what''s the password, again?"

    The girl''s response was cryptic but confounding, "You know it."

    Inside, Rudy was thinking, ''I don''t! And that''s why I am asking you!'' However, admitting that he had forgotten the password didn''t align with his character. It wasn''t in his nature to forget something he had once learned.

    Then, on a whim, Rudy decided to input the password as ''You Know it.'' To his surprise, it worked, unlocking theptop and revealing the desktop screen. Rudy''s intuition had served him well, and he was now presented with an opportunity to explore the contents of Jessica''sptop to learn more about this worldline.

    Rudy opened theptop''s browser and began to search for information about the world he found himself in, but he struggled to find the right words to phrase his questions. He needed to understand when and why the towering structures existed and whether they were amon urrence throughout the world. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As he delved deeper into his research, Rudy discovered that the towers had emerged seemingly out of nowhere just five years ago. The peculiar aspect was that these towers had gates that only opened once a year, allowing humans to enter. Those who ventured inside gained superhuman powers and the ability to wield magic. It wasn''t just the towers; colossal gates also appeared, but they never opened.

    The world had been gued by portals from which monsters emerged, spreading terror and havoc. In response, humans formed teams of heroes who had gained their powers from the towers. However, everything changed three years ago when the gates of the towers stopped opening.

    Rudy couldn''t help but feel a sense of disbelief as he read the article. The information he had uncovered felt like something out of a fantasy novel, a far cry from the reality he had known. Additionally, a nagging gap in his memory was revealed as he considered that he couldn''t recall anything from the age of 12 to 17, a mysterious five-yearpse that only added to the enigma of this altered world.

    As Rudy delved deeper into his research, Jessica''s voice interrupted his concentration. She called him and informed him that they were out of an essential ingredient needed to prepare Rudy''s favorite dish. With a touch of urgency, Jessica asked Rudy if he could make a quick trip to the market to purchase the missing ingredient.

    Rudy saw this as a great opportunity to venture outside, not only to acquire the needed item but also to explore the parts of the town that had undergone significant changes due to the so-called apocalypse.

 Chapter 1002 Damn Time-Travel

    Chapter 1002 Damn Time-Travel

    Rudy left the house and headed to the market to gather the ingredients Jessica needed. Once he had everything on the shopping list, Rudy considered going home directly to assist Jessica with dinner. However, Jessica had mentioned that she would work on her project and resume cooking once Reba returned, giving Rudy an hour to himself.

    Instead of taking the direct route home, Rudy decided to take a detour through the town''s various alleys and corners. Most things appeared as he remembered them, and he enjoyed the familiar sights. As he strolled through the town, he eventually reached the end where the way to the next city was blocked by a mountain.

    Standing at this dead end, Rudy experienced a sudden sh in his vision. Instead of the mountain, he saw a tunnel. He rubbed his eyes, trying to make sense of what he had just witnessed.

    ''What was that?'' he wondered. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Suddenly, a surge of pain shot through his head, as if it were about to explode. The shopping bag slipped from his hands, and he found himself on his knees, gripping his head in agony.

    Struggling to keep his eyes open, Rudy''s vision continued to shift, showing him the tunnel instead of the mountain. The pain intensified, and after a few seconds, he began to vomit a ck liquid. It poured out of him like an abyss, leaving Rudy bewildered and disoriented.

    The ck liquid continued to pour out of Rudy''s mouth, an impossible volume for any human to produce. The sheer quantity of the dark substance would have filled several dozen buckets. As the liquid bathed him, Rudy''s body began to lose its color, turning an eerie pale shade, as if all the blood had drained from his veins. Then, an unsettling transformation began to unfold¡ªhis body started to take on a shadowy form, starting from his fingertips and gradually spreading across his entire being.

    Rudy, barely conscious andpletely bewildered, felt a gentle tap on his shoulder. He managed to lift his gaze to see an old man standing beside him, bicycle in tow with various items loaded on the back. The old man expressed concern, asking if Rudy was okay, but Rudy, struggling to form words, could only muster a feeble response before slipping into unconsciousness.

    The old man, seemingly unfazed, scooped Rudy up and carefully ced him on a nearby bench. With a snap of his fingers, the old man underwent a startling transformation, morphing into the kid who bore a striking resemnce to Rudy.

    The young look-alike gazed at the unconscious Rudy and muttered to himself, "This shouldn''t be happening." The mystery surrounding Rudy''s strange experience deepened, leaving both Rudy and the kid in a state of perplexity.

    The kid stood there, struggling toprehend why Rudy''s transformation had begun, especially considering that it has only been a few hours since the worldline wasst reset.

    "He hasn''t even used his powers or realized that he has them. So why is his shadow transformation already beginning? He clearly doesn''t remember anything; if he did, I would have known it."

    After careful consideration, the kid arrived at the conclusion that some external factor was influencing Rudy.

    "The world was reset, so Rudy shouldn''t have any lingering effects from eating the blue moon fruit. But this urrence is undoubtedly linked to the blue moon fruit. There''s only one exnation¡ªRudy''s soul has been corrupted by the blue moon fruit.

    Honestly, though, I''m not surprised. His soul has undergone so many resets that it grew vulnerable. It''s like resetting a device won''t fix a hardware issue. This means we can no longer reset the worldline.

    This is thest reset. One more reset, and Rudy''s soul will shatter into billions of particles. This is his final chance to make everything right. Even if things go south, there''s nothing he can do.

    Rudy is already undergoing the shadow transformation, and a reset is impossible. At this rate, reality will be destroyed in three days. I need to do something to stop his shadow transformation."

    The urgency in the kid''s voice echoed the gravity of the impending crisis weighed heavily on the kid''s shoulders as he contemted the limited options avable to save Rudy and prevent the impending catastrophe.

    The kid summoned a glowing white orb in his hand, scrutinizing it with a thoughtful expression.

    "This can reverse his shadow transformation, but it''s not a permanent solution either. And giving this orb to him would cause bigger trouble. I can''t give him this... not yet. It would be like installing advanced software on ipatible hardware. It would do more harm than good."

    After careful consideration, he muttered, "Perhaps, if I reconfigure the orb and create certain trigger points... it could work. It''s risky, but worth a try. I don''t have any other options."

    A few minutester, the kid raised the glowing white orb in his hand and pushed it into Rudy''s chest. Rudy''s body absorbed the orb, and the shadowy transformation vanished.

    "With this, Rudy has the memories, but they are sealed. They will be unlocked when he kisses the girls of his harem. He will remember everything about them from the past worldline. He has already met five of his harem members, and based on the data from all the past worldlines, on average, Rudy takes about 10 days to kiss a girl he meets." The kid''s n was set in motion, hoping that this unconventional method would unlock Rudy''s memories while avoiding the potential risks of direct intervention.

    Rudy woke up on the bench, his hand instinctively reaching for his head. He scanned the surroundings, trying to remember what had transpired and searching for the old man.

    Recollection dawned, and he remembered his hands turning shadowy. A sense of relief washed over him as he inspected his hands, finding them back to normal. He attributed the unusual urrence to fatigue, realizing he hadn''t taken a proper rest since time-traveling back to the past.

    "Damn time-travel."

    Grabbing the shopping bag, he decided to head straight home. The n was simple: a good, long sleep after dinner, leaving everything for tomorrow.

 Chapter 1003 A Billion Deaths

    Chapter 1003 A Billion Deaths

    Rudy handed the shopping bag to Jessica as he continued his research on herptop. Dinner preparations were underway in the kitchen, where Jessica and Reba teamed up to make a meal. As Rudy delved into the research on Jessica''sptop, the aroma of dinner wafted through the house as Jessica and Reba worked together in the kitchen, preparing a meal for the family. The clinking of utensils and the hum of conversation created a warm atmosphere, a stark contrast to the gravity of the information Rudy was uncovering.

    The screen disyed a stark reality¡ªnearly 10% of the world''s poption had perished in the initial monster attack, a devastating toll that surpassed 800 million lives lost. Rudy''s heart sank, the weight of those numbers settling heavily on his shoulders. Each digit seemed to carry the weight of a lost soul, a faceless casualty of a world gone awry.

    Amidst the grim statistics, one haunting fear lingered in Rudy''s mind ¡ª one person''s absence echoed louder than the rest¡ª the uncertainty surrounding Elise''s fate. He knew he had encountered everyone from his past worldline except her.

    A haunting worry lingered, fueled by the uncertainty of her fate in the wake of the monster attacks.

    A sense of urgencypelled Rudy to search for any clues about Elise, a task made difficult by her absence from social media. The absence of updates left him in the dark, amplifying the anxiety that gripped his heart. He couldn''t rest easy until he uncovered any traces of her existence.

    he ttering of dinner preparations continued in the background as Rudy''s eyes remained glued to theptop screen, desperately seeking information about Elise amidst the aftermath of a world forever changed.

    As Rudy delved into the depths of the web, he stumbled upon a website iming to contain the names of all the victims from the past five years. A mixture of trepidation and determination swirled within him as he hesitantly initiated the download, the anticipation growing with each passing moment.

    The list, a digital record of lives lost and altered, took its time to manifest on Jessica''sptop. Rudy watched the progress bar inch forward, the weight of the impending information palpable. When the download finallypleted, Rudy cautiously opened the list, revealing a staggering amount of data that threatened to overwhelm theptop''s capacity.

    The very application Jessica had used for her project was now tasked with handling the extensive list of victims. An unforeseen consequence unfolded¡ªtheptop froze in response to the sheer volume of information. A momentary panic gripped Rudy as he grappled with the prospect of the app crashing, potentially jeopardizing Jessica''s project.

    Rudy resisted the urge to immediately inform Jessica about the situation, convinced he could resolve it on his own. Drawing on the experience of an adult in a younger body, he navigated theplexities of the digital realm with a mixture of patience and determination.

    "Have you saved your project?" Rudy inquired, his tone calm but underlined with concern.

    Jessica turned around, her expression curious. "Yes, I have. Why do you ask? Did you do anything?"

    "No, I was just asking as a safety measure," Rudy reassured, masking the internal tension. His mind, however, churned with the realization that even with the project saved, the open tab could still pose a risk. The delicate bnce between the importance of the victim list and preserving Jessica''s project set the stage for a test of Rudy''s patience and technological finesse.

    The precarious situation unfolded as Rudy faced the escting risk of a potential virus lurking within the downloaded file. He understood the inherent dangers of obtaining information from unfamiliar sources, especially in the digitalndscape. However, the urgency to uncover any trace of Elise overshadowed the cautionary rms ringing in his mind.

    Realizing the looming threat, Rudy took immediate action to mitigate potential damage. He disconnected Jessica''sptop from the inte, severing any potential ties to externalworks. With a deep breath, he initiated a force restart, hoping to reset the system and cleanse it of any potential malicious entities. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As theptop booted up once more, Rudy opted to open the downloaded file in a different application¡ªone that primarily operated offline, minimizing the risk of furtherplications. Though the process still demanded a few tense minutes, the file eventually unveiled its contents: a vastption of names, representing the lives affected by the tumultuous events of the past five years.

    Time was of the essence for Rudy. Seeking an expedited search, he pressed Ctrl + F, activating the find function, and typed the letters ''El''. The page swiftly responded, redirecting to entries that incorporated the specified sequence¡ªwhether at the beginning, middle, or end of each name.

    Faced with the limitations of thegging system, Rudy grappled with the decision to abbreviate the search. The urgency of the moment shed with the necessity to avoid a potential system freeze. Each keystroke held the weight of Rudy''s hopes and fears as he navigated thebyrinth of names, desperately seeking any trace of Elise within the colossal data set.

    The list, a somber catalog of lives lost, offered only fragmented details about the victims¡ªnames,st names, ages, and the stark year of their demise. Rudy''s quest for information, particrly concerning Elise, intensified as he meticulously scrolled through the extensive document.

    His gaze darted across the screen, scanning each name for the elusivebination ofst name, age, and, most crucially, the year of death. The absence of locality information heightened the challenge, leaving Rudy to sift through a sea of possibilities.

    As he meticulously scanned the entries, his eyes caught the name ''Eleanor,'' a name he recognized as belonging to Eric''s mother. However, themonality of names meant that numerous individuals shared identical names, evenst names and ages. Rudy exercised caution, refraining from hasty assumptions or premature conclusions.

    Continuing his relentless search, Rudy eventually reached the section of names with ''Elise.'' A surge of anticipation and trepidation filled him as hebed through the entries, seeking crucial details likest names and ages. The year of death served as a vital puzzle piece in calcting the age of each Elise listed.

    Rudy''s eyes widened, making him unable to blink. He held his breath as he read the Elise List.

 Chapter 1004 Realization

    Chapter 1004 Realization

    Minutes stretched into an agonizig eternity as Rudy meticulously scrutinized each entry. Twelve instances of an Elise emerged, each sharing the samest name and age. The possibilities loomedrge, casting a shadow of uncertainty over Rudy''s heart. Any of these entries could represent his beloved Elise, or they could be unrted strangers thrust into the same tragic fate.

    The somber reality settled over him as Reba and Jessica called him to the dinner table. With a heavy heart, Rudy joined them for the meal, the weight of uncertainty overshadowing the simple act of nourishment. The answers he sought remained elusive, and the ambiguity surrounding Elise''s fate persisted, casting a pall over the otherwise ordinary dinner table.

    As Jessica and Reba observed Rudy''s somber demeanor, concern etched across their faces, Jessica couldn''t help but voice her worry. "Rudy, is there something wrong with the dish? Don''t you like it?"

    Rudy, lost in the maze of his thoughts, was momentarily pulled back to the present by Jessica''s inquiry. A smile, albeit a faint one, graced his lips. "No, Jessica, there''s nothing wrong with the dish. In fact, it''s amazing. I was just... lost in the vors, you know?" He chuckled lightly, attempting to dispel the heaviness that lingered in the air.

    Reba, still attentive to Rudy''s mood, exchanged nces with Jessica. They shared a silent conversation, trying to discern if something beyond the realm of culinary preferences was bothering Rudy. The dish before him was his favorite, a culinary masterpiece crafted by Jessica and Reba with love and care.

    Rudy, breaking the thoughtful silence, continued, "You both did an incredible job. This is exactly what I needed today, and I appreciate it more than I can express." He raised his fork, savoring another bite of the delectable dish, hoping that the richness of the vors would momentarily overshadow the weight of his thoughts.

    The atmosphere lightened as the trio engaged in conversation about various topics, providing a brief respite from the uncertainties that clouded Rudy''s mind. In theforting ambiance of the home-cooked meal, Rudy''s gratitude resonated, expressing itself through the genuine appreciation he conveyed to Jessica and Reba for their culinary prowess. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After the hearty dinner, Reba and Jessica insisted on taking care of the dishes, but Rudy, feeling a sense of responsibility and a need for a moment of solitude, offered to handle the task himself.

    As the water cascaded from the faucet, Rudy stood in front of the sink, sleeves rolled up, ready to tackle the pile of dishes that awaited him

    With his hands immersed in the soapy water, Rudy''s mind couldn''t help but wander back to the list he had meticulously searched through earlier. Eleanor''s name on that list had struck a chord within him, stirring emotions that were both unexpected and profound. Eleanor wasn''t just a casual acquaintance; she held a significant ce in his heart.

    Why did her well-being concern him so deeply?

    The weight of concern for Eleanor pressed upon him as he scrubbed the dishes, each te and utensil serving as a distraction from the unsettling thoughts that lingered in his mind. He didn''t fullyprehend the nature of his rtionship with Eleanor in this altered worldline, but the instinct to safeguard her, to ensure her well-being, was undeniable.

    Rudy pondered a discreet way to ascertain Eleanor''s current situation without arousing suspicion. With both Jessica and Reba upied in their respective activities¡ªJessica engrossed in her project and Reba luxuriating in a well-deserved bath¡ªEnsuring that the coast was clear, Rudy retrieved his phone and dialed Eric''s number. The familiar ringtone echoed through the kitchen as Rudy waited, the anticipation building with each passing moment. Finally, Eric''s voice broke through the connection, apologizing for the dy due to a shower.

    Casually engaging in conversation, Rudy inquired about Eric''s ns for the evening. Eric, seemingly preupied with the prospect of gaming and homework, mentioned he was home alone, as was often the case. This cryptic detail only fueled Rudy''s unease, amplifying the concern for Eleanor''s well-being.

    With a subtle excuse, Rudy gracefully ended the call, promising to catch up with Eric at ater date. As he hung up, Rudy''s thoughts converged on the unanswered questions surrounding Eleanor and the profound connection that seemed to tie him to her in ways he was yet to unravel. The dishes, momentarily forgotten, served as a backdrop to the intricate puzzle that Rudy found himself entangled in, a puzzle with threads that led to the past, to rtionships forged and altered by the hands of time.

    ''Eleanor and I had an innocent and pure rtionship¡­ until that night. We med it on being drunk, but Imitted the same act when we both were sane. I even did that when Elise was suffering. Instead of being by her side, I cheated on her with Eleanor¡­ my best friend''s mother.

    To be honest, I don''t think I deserve Elise anymore. Even if nothing has happened in this worldline, it won''t change the fact of my actions in the past worldline. I can''t just pretend that it didn''t happen.''

    At that time, a thought crossed Rudy''s mind, it almost seemed like it wasn''t his thought, but someone else''s thoughts.

    ''Wait, why did I ept the fact that I time traveled? It could be many other things. I was a test subject of a supergene experiment who was left to die in the middle of nowhere. Even if the gene experiment was sessful, why would it give me the ability to time travel?

    Maybe I didn''t time travel and I only have the memory of another Rudy from a different worldline? That would make the most sense, no? I mean, it doesn''t make sense, but it sounds more reasonable than time traveling.

    So who am I? Rudy from this world with the memory of the future of another Rudy, or a variant of Rudy who time traveled? If I am Rudy from this world, why don''t I have any memories or this world?

    I didn''t know anyone named Jessica in the past wordline, but in this one, she is an important part of Rudy''s life. If I am Rudy from this world, I should have that memory, right?''

    "Hmm¡­ still, why did all this happen? Is someone helping me fix my mistakes¡­ if so, who is it and why are they doing it¡­?"

 Chapter 1005 Phone Call to Eleanor

    Chapter 1005 Phone Call to Eleanor

    After washing the dishes, Rudy was in his room, doing homework. Since he already had the knowledge of everything and the high school education seemed a little too easy to him, it was a piece of cake for Rudy to do homework and he did it within ten minutes.

    Rudyy on his bed, the soft glow of the screen casting a dim light in the room. His mind buzzed with the information he had absorbed from the case studies videos, detailing the lingering threats of monsters that still roamed the world. The past apocalypse, though officially dered over, had left asting imprint on the, and Rudy couldn''t shake off the worry for Elise and Eleanor.

    ''I have Eleanor''s phone number, but I have never actually called her since there was no need. I can dial her number and confirm that Eleanor is okay, but what if she is not? Whatever our rtionship was in the past worldline has nothing to do with this worldline. It hasn''t happened in this worldline yet, and I will make sure it doesn''t happen.''

    Determined to gather more information, Rudy decided to reach out to Eleanor. The familiar sequence of numbers was punched into his phone, each digit echoing the uncertainty that lingered in his thoughts. As the phone rang, Rudy''s heartbeat seemed to synchronize with the melodic chime, a subtle drumbeat of anticipation.

    Ring after ring, the call echoed through the digital channels, but there was no answer. Rudy''s brow furrowed, a frown etching across his face. He refused to jump to conclusions, reminding himself that people had lives, moments when they couldn''t answer calls. Yet, the persistent worry gnawed at him.

    Undeterred, Rudy redialed Eleanor''s number, the determination in his gaze mirroring the repetitive action of his fingers on the phone''s screen. Each ring carried a silent plea for a response, a reassurance that all was well.

    Finally, after several attempts, the call connected. A mix of relief and curiosity washed over Rudy as he held the phone to his ear, eager for the sound of Eleanor''s voice. But the anticipation was met with silence on the other end. No greetings, no familiar voice; just an empty void that heightened Rudy''s concern.

    He called again, hoping for a different oue. The seconds stretched, the repeated rings creating a symphony of uncertainty. And then, a subtle shift¡ªan answer.

    [Hello, who is this?] Rudy couldn'' recognize the voice and it had been years since hest heard her voice, so he wasn''t sure if he was talking to Eleanor.

    "Eleanor?" Rudy asked.

    [No, I am her secretary. Miss Eleanor is busy in the meeting. May I ask who''s calling?]

    ''Eleanor doesn''t have my number saved? And thank fuck, she is okay!''

    "My name is Rudy."

    [Rudy who?]

    "Well, I know it sounds weird but I don''t have ast name."

    [Is this some kind of prank¡ª]

    "It is not. Eleanor knows me. Just tell her that it''s Rudy." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    [Miss Eleanor is unavable right now. I will hand the phone to her sister.]

    "...!"

    ''Sister?! Eleanor has a sister?!''

    A few secondster, another voice spoke.

    [Who''s this?]

    ''Erika? Is that you?''

    [No, I am Selena. Who am I speaking with?]

    "Umm¡­ this is Rudy speaking. I am Eric''s friend. Can I talk to Eleanor?"

    [Oh, I am well aware of who Rudy is. And no, you can''t talk to sis. We are currently in the international tycoon summit and sis will be busy until next month.]

    "Oh, Okay."

    ''I only called her to make sure Eleanor was okay, and since I have confirmed her wellbeing, I don''t have anything else to say to her even if they had let me talk with Eleanor.''

    The soft glow of the bedsidemp cast a warm ambiance in Rudy''s room as he hung up the phone, his mind buzzing with the revtions and mysteries of the day. The anticipation for what the morrow would unveil filled him with a strange mix of excitement and trepidation. With a yawn, Rudy decided it was time to surrender to the embrace of slumber.

    As he eased himself into bed, the creaking of the mattress apanied his movements, a familiar sound that added a touch of normalcy to the extraordinary circumstances surrounding him. The room, bathed in the dim glow, held an air of quiet contemtion.

    Just as Rudy began to sumb to the lull of drowsiness, a distinct knock resonated through the silence. His eyes snapped open, the rhythmic beating of his heart momentarily drowning out the stillness of the night. A nce at the door revealed an unexpected detail ¨C the lock was intact.

    "Whoa. My door lock is not broken?" Rudy mused aloud, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. Curiosity nudged him to his feet, and with a sense of caution, he approached the door.

    Upon opening it, a scene unfolded before him. Jessica, his lively and seemingly carefree aunt, stood in the doorway with a purpose that intrigued and perplexed Rudy. The y of shadows entuated the contours of her expression, leaving Rudy to wonder about the nature of her visit.

    "Yes...?" Rudy responded, his brows raised in a mixture of curiosity and a tinge of nervousness, uncertain about the reason behind Jessica''s sudden appearance.

    "Don''t ''yes'' me. You know why I am here," Jessica asserted, brushing past Rudy and making her way into the room. Rudy''s thoughts raced, wondering if her project file had indeed suffered some corruption, leading to this unexpected encounter.

    "I... don''t know why you are here," Rudy admitted, his words tinged with a hint of confusion.

    Jessica, undeterred, squinted her eyes mischievously and pointed towards the pillow she carried with her. "I am here to sleep with you, obviously," she dered, settling onto the bed as if this were a routine urrence.

    The perplexity on Rudy''s face deepened. "Why?" he questioned, a genuine confusion etched across his features. "I mean, you can sleep with mom, right?"

    "I can, but sis always keeps nagging me to sleep. In your room, I can stay awake all night, and no one will stop me," Jessica exined, her cheerfulness shining through her words.

    Caught off guard, Rudy suggested, "If you want to stay awake all night... why not just crash on the couch in the living room?"

    Jessica squinted her eyes once more, a yful glint in them. "Do you not want me to sleep in your room?"

    Caught between awkwardness and familial concern, Rudy found himself at a loss for words.

    ''What am I supposed to say?'' Rudy asked himself. ''She is my aunt and although us sleeping in the same room is not an issue, I would still feel a little awkward. But judging by her reaction, it seems as though this is a regr urrence.''

    "Don''t you have to go to the city tomorrow?" Rudy inquired, attempting to shift the focus. "Would you be able to wake up on time if you sleptte?"

    "I have a free day tomorrow, and it''s the weekend after that, so I am going to enjoy my freedom~" Jessica replied, her carefree demeanor undeterred.

    Rudy scratched his head, trying to process the unexpected turn of events. Jessica seemed determined to make herself at home in his room, and Rudy couldn''t quite decipher her intentions. As the awkward silence lingered, Jessica patted the empty space beside her on the bed.

    "Come on, Rudy. We can chat, y games, and have a good time. It''s been ages since we hung out like this," Jessica said, a yful grin on her face.

    Rudy sighed inwardly, realizing that arguing further might be futile. He shrugged, conceding to the peculiar arrangement.

    "Alright, you can stay, but don''t me me if you end up sleeping through half of the day tomorrow."

    Despite his reservations, Rudy decided to go along with it. After all, Jessica was family, and perhaps a night of bonding would help bridge the gap between the Rudy of this worldline and his entric aunt.

    ''Nothing can go wrong¡­ right¡­?'' Rudy thought to himself.

 Chapter 1006 Sleeping with Aunt

    Chapter 1006 Sleeping with Aunt

    "Alright, fine," Rudy conceded, taking a seat beside Jessica on the bed. The pillow became a makeshift barrier between them as they settled into an impromptu sleepover. The room echoed withughter and chatter as they shared stories, jokes, and even delved into the mysteries of the altered world around them.

    As the night wore on, Rudy found himself caught up in the unexpected joy of the moment. The worries that had gued him earlier began to fade, reced by the warmth of familial connection. Jessica, it seemed, had a way of injecting energy and enthusiasm into any situation.

    Eventually, fatigue settled in, and the conversation waned. Jessica, with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes, reached over and switched off the bedsidemp.

    "Goodnight, Rudy. Sleep well," she whispered, settling down on her makeshift bed.

    "Goodnight..." Rudy replied, closing his eyes. The room was bathed in darkness, but within the silence, an unspoken understanding lingered. In the shared space of that small room, Rudy found sce, and the strange, unpredictable journey through this altered worldline continued with the promise of new connections and discoveries.

    Rudy thought he wouldn''t be able to sleep right next to Jessica, but surprisingly it didn''t take him even five minutes to fall asleep. He was tired and needed rest.

    The soft glow of dawn filtered through the curtains, painting the room in a gentle, muted light. Rudy slowly opened his eyes, the remnants of sleep clinging to his consciousness. The room seemed to greet him with tranquility, but as awareness seeped in, Rudy realized he was not alone in his bed. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Jessicay beside him, peacefully enveloped in slumber. The rhythmic rise and fall of her chest suggested a serene rest. Rudy, however, felt an odd sensation, an awareness of proximity that hadn''t registered until that moment.

    As he stirred, Rudy discovered that his arm had found its way around Jessica in the night, a subconscious act that left him momentarily befuddled. His hand and leg rested atop her, an unintentional embrace that seemed to defy the boundaries of familial rtions.

    An immediate surge of panic coursed through Rudy. He quickly retreated, moving away from Jessica and pressing himself against the wall, as if seeking refuge from his own unconscious actions.

    ''What the hell was I doing?'' Rudy berated himself, his mind racing to justify the involuntary movements of his sleeping body. ''It''s a natural reaction. I didn''t do it on purpose. I was used to sleeping like this, hugging Elise. Perhaps, I unconsciously...''

    Shaking his head, Rudy tried to dispel the lingering thoughts. The realization that he had, even for a moment, experienced a sense of familiarity akin to his past life only added to the confusion.

    Regardless, a sense of relief washed over him. He was grateful that he had woken up first, sparing both him and Jessica from the potential awkwardness of her awakening to the unintended closeness. Casting a fleeting nce towards his crotch and experiencing a familiar feeling of manhood, Rudy dismissed any lingering concerns before carefully extricating himself from the bed.

    With nimble movements, he tiptoed away, leaving Jessica undisturbed in her peaceful slumber. The morning held the promise of a new day, yet Rudy couldn''t shake off the subtle echoes of the past that seemed to linger in the present.

    The first rays of dawn painted the town in hues of soft gold as Rudy, feeling the lingering warmth from his earlier thoughts, made his way downstairs. He settled on the living room couch, waiting for the morning stirrings to take their course and grant him the liberty to move freely.

    As he sat there, contemting the mysteries of early morning physiology, Rudy''s mind wandered to the ever-persistent issue of morning arousal, a topic that never failed to generate inner amusement and asional difort. A few minutes passed, and when he felt the time was right, Rudy rose from the couch, ensuring that the realm of awkwardness had sufficiently subsided.

    Checking the time, he noted the early hour. His gaze naturally drifted towards Reba''s room, where the tranquility of sleep still held sway.

    A growl from his stomach interrupted his musings, bringing attention to the sudden and intense hunger he experienced. Rudy marveled at the voracity of this morning appetite, an unfamiliar sensation that seemed to defy thews of sustenance. ''It''s like everything I ate has vanished,'' he pondered, contemting the peculiarity of his physical state.

    Deciding to make the most of his early awakening, Rudy quenched his thirst with a ss of water from the kitchen. An idea struck him¡ªwhy not seize the opportunity for a morning jog? He adorned his shoes, intending to return before breakfast.

    Jogging through the town, Rudy''s thoughts meandered, and inevitably, they converged on Elise. Concern for her well-being gnawed at the edges of his consciousness. ''I made sure Eleanor is okay, but what about Elise? What if she is... no.'' Rudy shook off the unsettling thoughts. ''I don''t want to think about it. She is fine... I am sure of it.''

    The rhythmic pounding of his footsteps echoed in his ears, grounding him in the present. However, as he reached the spot where the previous day''s bizarre incident had unfolded, Rudy was taken aback.

    ''How am I here? I was heading the other way. It''s like... I teleported here...''

    An uneasy feeling settled over him, prompting Rudy to pivot and head home immediately, steering clear of that peculiar area. Just as he turned away, a glimpse caught the corner of his eye¡ªa shadowy figure disappearing into the forest.

    A chill ran down Rudy''s spine, the inexplicable sight casting a shadow over the serenity of the morning. It was a moment that left him with more questions than answers, a sense of foreboding lingering in the air as he made his mind to run back home.

    Panic surged through Rudy as he made the conscious decision to flee from the unsettling sight. He had no desire to y the role of a hero or venture into the unknown woods, especially when his own safety was in question.

    With determination to put distance between himself and the forest, Rudy spun around to escape the eerie scene. However, the moment he turned, a disorienting sensation enveloped him. The familiar surroundings of the town vanished, reced by the dense shadows of a forest.

    Rudy stood there, bewildered, realizing that his subconscious had betrayed him. It seemed he had involuntarily teleported himself to a ce he had no intention of exploring. The trees loomed overhead, their branches casting a maze of shadows, and an unfamiliar stillness settled in the air.

 Chapter 1007 Deadly Jog

    Chapter 1007 Deadly Jog

    Anxiety gripped him as he considered the implications. How had he ended up here, against his own will? The forest, with its unknown dangers, now surrounded him, and Rudy felt a sense of vulnerability he hadn''t experienced before.

    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Rudy tried to shake off the disconcerting feeling. He needed to focus on finding a way back to the town, away from the unknown perils lurking in the depths of the woods.

    Rudy''s heart raced as he sprinted through the unfamiliar forest, each step echoing in the quiet stillness of the surroundings. The towering trees seemed to close in on him, creating a sense of ustrophobia. In his attempt to escape, he failed to notice the subtle signs of disturbance in the foliage.

    Suddenly, Rudy tripped over a hidden root, crashing to the forest floor with a thud. As he tried to regain his bearings, he realized he had stumbled upon a clearing. His eyes widened with shock and dread as he beheld a sight that froze him in ce ¡ª a goblin''s nest.

    The crude structure, woven from branches and leaves, sprawled across the clearing. A group of goblins, small and mischievous, scurried about. They chattered in their gutturalnguage, unaware of Rudy''s presence. Stacks of stolen goods, shiny trinkets, and even a few torn pages from books were scattered around the makeshift dwelling.

    Panic surged through Rudy as he realized the precarious situation he was in. The goblins, engrossed in their activities, hadn''t noticed him yet. Swiftly, he attempted to retreat, but a twig snapped beneath his foot, alerting the goblins to his presence.

    The goblins turned in unison, their eyes widening with a mix of curiosity and hostility. Rudy''s mind raced as he assessed his options ¡ª confrontation or evasion. The goblins, armed with makeshift weapons, approached cautiously, their teeth bared in menacing grins. It seemed escape was no longer an option. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Fear fueled Rudy''s legs as he sprinted through the dense forest, his breaths ragged and uneven. The goblin''s nest behind him faded into the distance, but a gnawing sense of dread lingered. His eyes darted around, scanning the surroundings for any sign of safety.

    As he pushed forward, Rudy stumbled upon a grisly sight hidden behind a thicket of bushes. Bonesy scattered on the ground, picked clean of any flesh. Dried blood stained the earth, casting an ominous shadow over the area. It was a haunting scene that spoke of past horrors.

    A chill ran down Rudy''s spine as he realized the remnants were human. The reality of his situation sunk in ¡ª he was in a ce where danger lurked in every shadow. The forest seemed to close in around him, the trees whispering ancient warnings that only intensified his unease.

    With each step, the gravity of the situation weighed on Rudy. The goblins, the bones, the eerie silence ¡ª it all painted a harrowing picture. He knew he had to navigate through this nightmare to escape, but the path ahead seemed treacherous and uncertain.

    Despite the urgency to flee, Rudy couldn''t shake the feeling that unseen eyes were watching his every move.

    Rudy''s heart pounded in his chest as the ground trembled beneath him. The ominous rumbling hinted at an approaching danger that threatened to engulf him. Panic set in as he realized that running alone would not save him from the impending doom.

    Frantically scanning the surroundings, Rudy sought a ce to hide, but the options seemed perilous. Caves, once a refuge, now felt like potential traps. He grappled with the fear of being cornered, nowhere to escape. It was a terrifying reality, facing monsters that existed only in the realms of fantasy.

    Aware of animals having heightened senses, Rudy understood the futility of a conventional hiding ce. The goblins, with their keen instincts, could easily sniff him out. The daunting question loomed ¡ª what could he do in such a dire and helpless situation?

    Suddenly, a massive tree hurtled towards Rudy, narrowly missing him as he tumbled to the ground. The air crackled with tension, and when Rudy regained his footing, he found himself encircled by a horde of goblins. Their grotesque forms and menacing grins sent shivers down his spine.

    Amidst the gruesome scene, a colossal goblin king, standing at least 10 feet tall, emerged. Its grotesque appearance was entuated by the gruesome feast of a headless human body. The realization struck Rudy like a bolt ¡ª he was now at the mercy of these monstrous beings, and escape seemed more elusive than ever.

    Rudy''s mind raced as he assessed the dire situation. The goblin king''s ferocity was overwhelming, and Rudy found himself contemting the very essence of survival. The gruesome sight of the headless body being devoured served as a stark reminder that he was teetering on the edge of a life-threatening encounter.

    As the goblin king prepared to unleash another attack, Rudy grappled with the options before him. Running seemed futile, hiding impractical, and confronting the monsters, sheer madness. Doubt crept in, tempting him to yield to the inevitability of his demise.

    "No... it hasn''t even been a day since I got a second chance. There is no way I am dying so easily!" Rudy eximed inwardly, rallying his resolve.

    In the face of imminent danger, a surge of determination welled up within Rudy. The idea of sumbing to fate after receiving a second chance felt like an unforgivable surrender. He refused to ept defeat without a fight.

    Suddenly, with a swift motion, the goblin king swung its leg, sending Rudy hurtling through the air. The impact was catastrophic ¡ª crashing through trees, bouncing on the ground, and leaving a trail of destruction. However, when Rudy staggered back to his feet, he made a perplexing discovery ¡ª he was untouched.

    Theck of pain left Rudy bewildered. It defied the logic of the havoc wreaked by the goblin king''s kick. Surveying the destruction wrought by the goblin king''s kick, Rudy puzzled over his inexplicableck of injuries. It defied logic ¡ª the collision should have left him battered and bruised. Adrenaline might exin resilience, but not theplete absence of harm.

    As the goblins advanced, Rudy''s confusion deepened. He pondered whether his body had somehow be impervious to pain or if numbness had overtaken his senses. The bizarre contradiction perplexed him.

    Eyeing the approaching goblins, Rudy faced a choice ¡ª sumb to despair or tap into this newfound resilience. The urgency of the situation propelled him to experiment with the peculiar state of his being. The goblins drew nearer, their malevolent grins reflecting the imminent threat.

    With a deep breath, Rudy braced himself for whaty ahead, determined to unravel the mysteries of his inexplicable resilience and face the impending danger head-on.

 Chapter 1008 One Punch Man

    Chapter 1008 One Punch Man

    Rudy, faced with the impending doom brought by the advancing horde of monsters, felt a surge of determination coursing through his veins. He had stumbled upon a crucial piece of information during his research about the world ¡ª the individuals who entered the tower gained superpowers.

    An idea sparked within him. Maybe, just maybe, he too possessed these otherworldly abilities. It was a gamble, but Rudy, armed with a newfound resolve, decided it was worth the risk. If he was destined to meet his demise, he would face it head-on, embracing the possibility of wielding extraordinary powers.

    With unwavering determination, Rudy clenched his fists, the intensity of his gaze focused on the approaching monsters. "I don''t know how to fight, but I do know how to punch," he muttered to himself, the words resonating with a steely resolve.

    Taking a deep breath, Rudy steeled himself for whaty ahead. Instead of passively awaiting the monsters, without hesitation, Rudy charged towards the approaching monsters. However, in the blink of an eye, a surreal urrence unfolded that defied all logic and reason. The vast distance that separated him from the monsters, a few hundred meters away, copsed into mere steps. Rudy traversed the space in a fraction of the time it would have taken him.

    As he neared the grotesque horde, Rudy swung his fist with a force fueled by an indomitable will. The impact, initially missing its target, rippled through the vicinity with an astonishing aftermath. The goblins, the towering goblin king, and even the surrounding trees sumbed to an inexplicable force. Destruction trailed behind Rudy like a relentless storm, obliterating everything in its path.

    Miles away, even the formidable mountains that once stood resolute met the same fate, reduced to rubble as if brushed away by an unstoppable force. The raw power coursing through Rudy''s veins, an uncharted manifestation of the tower''s gift, left him both awestruck and terrified. The realization that he wielded forces beyondprehension settled in, marking the beginning of a journey of a man who could be the world''s greatest hero, but would be able to defy his fate of bing evil?

    As Rudy''s clenched fist hung frozen in mid-air, the gravity of what he had just unleashed sank in. The once-imminent threat of the goblins and the goblin king had been obliterated by a power beyond hisprehension. He stared at his own hand, still trembling with the lingering shock of the unleashed force, and cautiously opened it as if expecting some cosmic residue to reveal itself.

    However, what happened next plunged Rudy into a realm of disbelief and disorientation. His surroundings blurred, as if reality itself was warping before his eyes. The familiar contours of the forest, the remnants of the goblin nest, and the very ground beneath his feet seemed to dissolve into a haze of unreality.

    In the midst of this surreal vision, a dark matter spread across Rudy''s hands, an ephemeral substance that defied thews of the tangible. His gaze fixated on the mysterious matter, questioning the very nature of his newfound abilities. Then, with a blink, the anomaly vanished, leaving Rudy questioning whether it had been a figment of his imagination.

    However, the reprieve was short-lived. An excruciating pain surged through Rudy''s head, an onught that eclipsed any agony he had experienced before. It was a torment so profound that tearing himself limb from limb seemed a lesser ordeal. Rudy instinctively cradled his head in his hands, seeking refuge from the torment.

    As his hands pressed against his throbbing temples, an unexpected revtion unfolded. Rudy''s one eye remained obscured by his own hand, while the other beheld a cosmic spectacle beyond the confines of mortalprehension. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The once-blurred vision now revealed the birth and demise of stars, the breathtaking spectacle of a supernova, and the intricate dance of gxies and universes. Rudy, an unwitting spectator, traversed the cosmos, witnessing wonders beyond the scope of mortalprehension.

    Yet, amidst this cosmic spectacle, a figure emerged¡ªa girl veiled in mystery, standing beyond the constraints of space and time. Her gaze, transcending the vastness of existence, seemed to lock onto Rudy''s bewildered form. It was a moment where the boundaries of reality blurred, and Rudy found himself standing at the threshold of a reality that defied logic and reason.

    Rudy, still reeling from the cosmic revtion and the sudden return to normalcy, found himself confronted by a group of seven individuals d in peculiar attire. Their garments seemed to defy the conventions of the modern era, carrying an air of otherworldliness that intrigued and perplexed Rudy.

    With a mixture of puzzlement and curiosity etched on his face, Rudy inquired, "Who... are you...?"

    The leader of the group, a figure exuding an air of authority, stepped forward and dered, "You must be living under a rock if you don''t know us. We are the Crimson Iris, the human world''s fifth-strongest party."

    "Party?" Rudy furrowed his brow, his confusion evident. "Isn''t the era of the apocalypse over? All the parties and heroes no longer have any systemic order to work on."

    The leader''s expression darkened at Rudy''s words, revealing a glimpse of dissatisfaction. Another member of the group, a man with a friendly demeanor, stepped forward and addressed Rudy with a smile, "That''s true, but as you must know, there are still millions of monsters roaming in the world. The government has allowed hero organizations to... well, exist."

    A third member chimed in, adding, "Which is why we are here."

    The revtion left Rudy contemting the lingering remnants of the post-apocalyptic world. The notion that hero organizations persisted tobat the ongoing threat of monsters filled the air with a sense of continued urgency. Rudy, having recently discovered an extraordinary power within himself, wondered how he might fit into this newndscape of heroes and the ongoing battle against the monstrous remnants of the apocalypse.

    ''Something seems fishy¡­'' Rudy thought to himself. ''Why are the heroes here? And why now? I should be careful and stay cautious of them¡­ just in case¡­"

 Chapter 1009 Crimson Iris

    Chapter 1009 Crimson Iris

    Rudy, still grappling with the surreal events that had unfolded, couldn''t help but voice his confusion to the group before him.

    "Why are you here in the middle of this forest? What brought you all the way out here?" Rudy inquired, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any clues.

    The leader, his expression a mix of determination and concern, responded, "We were urgently dispatched by the hero organization when they sensed a sudden surge of energy from this forest."

    As Rudy absorbed this information, the party members exchanged nces, their eyes flickering towards the vast destruction that stretched for miles. The leader sighed, acknowledging, "Looks like we arete."

    In an attempt to provide some insight, the second man among them produced a small device. With a sense of authority, he exined, "This device can sense fluctuations in energy. It allows us to detect the presence of monsters and even rank them based on the level of energy picked up."

    Rudy''s gaze shifted from the device to the remnants of the devastation, realizing that the sudden surge of energy he had experienced might have triggered the hero organization''s response. The forest, once a serenendscape, now bore the scars of an otherworldly force that had left a trail of obliteration in its wake.

    Rudy watched as the leader of the party, a man with an air of authority, turned on a small device. The second man, presumably the party''s technician, studied the readings and reported, "No monsters nearby, and the energy levels have returned to normal."

    The leader then turned his attention to Rudy. "What brings you to this forest? Are you a hero as well?"

    Rudy contemted his response carefully. While he possessed newfound abilities, he had no intention of bing entangled in hero affairs. He shook his head, responding, "No, I''m not a hero. The monsters kidnapped me and brought me to their nest."

    Curiosity etched on the leader''s face, he probed further, "What happened afterward? How did you manage to survive?"

    Rudy, wary of divulging too much information, decided to redirect the conversation by questioning the efficacy of their monster-detection device. "The device can detect monsters, right?"

    The second man affirmed, "Yes."

    Rudy sought further confirmation, "Can it detect even the slightest fluctuation in energy?"

    "Indeed," the second man replied.

    Seizing the opportunity, Rudy pressed on, "So howe the device never detected the goblins living in the forest?"

    Unbeknownst to the party members, Rudy heard a voice in his head, offering a candid exnation. ''Because killing a goblin won''t get us any praise.''

    Confused and intrigued, Rudy questioned the voice, "What?"

    Witnessing the exchange, Rudy confronted them about the casualties caused by the goblins. "The goblins hunted so many humans. I saw dozens of corpses and skeletons when I was in their nest. Howe you never sensed that?"

    The leader and the party member exchanged uneasy nces. The second person nervously smiled at Rudy, attempting to exin, "There have always been small fluctuations in energies here and there, making it impossible to pinpoint the cause. We weren''t informed about the goblins."

    Rudy, unyielding, asserted, "As a hero party, you should have inspected the area. Many people died due to your ipetence." The revtion left the group visibly unsettled, forced to confront the consequences of their neglect in the face of the ongoing threat.

    The second man handed the survey device to Rudy, stating, "Take this survey."

    Rudy, still uncertain about their intentions, questioned, "What for?"

    "So we can report this incident to the hero organization. You will have to fill out the form and answer the questions. If you don''t understand something, you can ask me for help."

    Rudy hesitated for a moment but eventually epted the device and started filling out the form. The questions ranged from general details about the incident to specifics about the monsters he encountered. When it came to identifying the type of monster, Rudy selected goblins. A variety of goblin types appeared on the screen, prompting the survey to inquire about which closely resembled the creatures he faced.

    Afterpleting the section on regr goblins, the survey shifted to questions about the goblin king. Rudy answered honestly, detailing the characteristics of the formidable creature. Once the survey was done, he handed the device back to the second man, observing the group as they reviewed the information.

    The leader scrutinized the survey, his expression turning thoughtful. After a moment, he muttered, "Rank D goblins and Rank A goblin king."

    Curious, the leader turned his attention back to Rudy. "What happened to the monsters? And who caused all this... destruction?"

    "I don''t know," Rudy replied, feigning casualness. "I was too busy running for my life. I was almost caught up in this attack too." Rudy lied casually.

    "The energy level the hero organization detected far surpassed the SSS rank monster. It''s a special grade monster. This destruction is caused by that same monster," one of the party members deduced.

    "Where is it now, though? The device is no longer picking up any energy fluctuations. Does that mean the monster escaped somewhere?" they wondered aloud.

    "Doesn''t matter. We will find it sooner orter. Special grade monsters are easy to detect, anyway," the leader confidently stated.

    The party then formed a circle, heads together, discussing their next move. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Should we return?"

    "Yeah, we already have the report."

    "No, wait." The leader interrupted. "Take that guy''s picture. We will report that we saved him from a special grade monster and get some fame. Also, add that the monster managed to escape while we were trying to save this guy. That way, we can have all the praise and me everything on this guy."

    "Okay. I''ll use my special skill and knock him out."

    As the party member turned around to execute the n, they were met with an empty space. Rudy had disappeared without a trace.

    "Dammit, where did he go?!" the leader yelled.

    "I will look around. He must not have gotten that far," another party member dered, rushing to search for Rudy.

    Meanwhile, Rudy had teleported in front of his house.

    "Holy shit! It worked!"

 Chapter 1010 Jessicas Plan

    Chapter 1010 Jessica''s n

    Reba''s rm rang punctually, signaling the start of her day. Without any dy, she rose from her bed, disciplined and adhering to her schedule. After silencing the rm, she nced beside her, expecting to find Jessica still sleeping peacefully.

    To her surprise, Jessica was not by her side.

    "Did she actually wake up earlier than me?" Reba wondered, momentarily puzzled. However, she dismissed the thought with a shake of her head, muttering, "She would never wake up early."

    Determined to solve the mystery, Reba got out of bed and headed upstairs to Rudy''s room. Upon entering, she found Jessica cozily nestled on Rudy''s bed,pletely oblivious to the world. Rudy, on the other hand, was nowhere to be seen.

    Reba, not one to let Jessica off easily, approached and tried to wake her. However, Jessica, in her deep slumber, rolled away to the other side, stubbornly avoiding the disturbance.

    Undeterred, Reba persisted until she sessfully roused Jessica from her sleep. Jessica slowly opened her eyes, sitting up and rubbing her eyes. The morning sunlight filtered through the curtains, casting a gentle glow in the room.

    "Ugh, why are you waking me up so early?" Jessica mumbled, shooting a yful re at Reba. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Reba inquired about Rudy''s whereabouts. Jessica, still in a sleepy haze, nced around and noticed Rudy''s absence. She nonchntly shrugged and suggested he might be taking a bath or something.

    "Worrying too much won''t add years to your life, Ba. He''s practically a superhero," Jessica teased, stretching her arms.

    Reba, not satisfied with the vague response, furrowed her brows and questioned Jessica''s sudden relocation to Rudy''s bed. She reminded Jessica that she had gone to sleep early in Reba''s room the previous night.

    A mischievous chuckle escaped Jessica''s lips, and she shed a sly smirk. "I just pretended to sleep. You doze off, and I get to upgrade to thefiest bed in the house. Win-win."

    Reba sighed, shaking her head at Jessica''s antics. She reminded her that Rudy was on the verge of turning 18, emphasizing the impropriety of sharing a bed with a teenage boy.

    Jessica, with an air of nonchnce, dismissed the concern. "Rx, Ba. Our rtionship is pure. It''s all innocent. No need to stress over it."

    Reba, her patience wearing thin, turned to Jessica with a stern expression. "Jess, can you, for once, act like an adult and not fool around all day?"

    Jessica, recliningfortably, nced at Reba with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. "Being an adult is overrated, Ba. You should try embracing your inner child sometime."

    Reba, not amused, shifted the conversation back to Rudy. "Jess, no matter your intentions, there are boundaries and limits in domestic rtionships. We shouldn''t be crossing them."

    Jessica, unfazed, quirked an eyebrow. "Oh, is someone a bit jealous? Afraid I''ll get too close to Rudy?"

    Reba dismissed the insinuation with a wave of her hand. "Jess, this isn''t about jealousy. It''s about propriety. Act like an adult and Rudy''s aunt."

    Jessica, visibly irritated, furrowed her brows. "Reba, just because you''ve decided to y mother doesn''t mean I have to y the auntie. I''m an adult, and I can do whatever I want."

    Reba, a bit shocked, pleaded with Jessica. "Jess, I''m saying this for your sake and Rudy''s. There are consequences to these actions."

    Jessica, defiant, shot back, "You chose to be his mother. You could''ve raised him as his sister, but no. You epted the role, and I''m not interested in ying the auntie. I''m just waiting for Rudy to turn 18 so this fake family y can finally end."

    Reba, with a determined expression, looked at Jessica and spoke, "Jess, once Rudy turns 18, I n to continue being the best mother figure I can be for him. But tell me, what do you think will change?"

    Jessica, taken aback by the direct question, hesitated for a moment. She gathered her thoughts but struggled toe up with a substantial answer. With a nervous gulp, she replied, "Well, there will be so many changes, Ba. It''s hard to list just one."

    Reba chuckled knowingly, her arms folded beneath her chest. "Come on, Jess. Just one change. Dare to think beyond the usual antics."

    Jessica, feeling a bit cornered, couldn''t admit that she hadn''t thought of any changes. Instead, she maintained a defiant posture and insisted, "There are just too many to mention, Ba. You''ll see."

    Reba raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Jess, nothing''s going to change, and you know it. Stop expecting a revolution when it''s not even on the horizon."

    Unable to ept her defeat in the verbal sparring, Jessica finally let slip her n. "Well, maybe Rudy could make some changes once he''s 18. Adjust the dynamics of our little family, you know? Make everyone happy."

    Reba, intrigued by this unexpected revtion, probed further. "What kind of changes are you talking about?"

    Unexpectedly, Jessica confidently replied, "Our rtionships. Rudy could change our rtionships."

    Reba''s expression shifted from anticipation to shock. The unexpected turn left her momentarily speechless, contemting the implications of Jessica''s revtion.

    After a brief pause, curiosity got the better of Reba, and she couldn''t help but inquire, "What kind of family changes are you talking about? What could Rudy change?"

    Jessica, feeling a bit embarrassed about her uing admission, hesitated before finally confessing, "Well, you know, he could maybe be our partner."

    Reba''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, and she fixed Jessica with a scrutinizing gaze. "Partner? Are you saying you want Rudy to be romantically involved with us? Is that why you were sleeping with him, to seduce him?"

    Jessica shook her head, her expression serious. "No, Ba, it''s not like that. Rudy doesn''t even know the truth about our rtionship. If he were to develop feelings for us, it would mean that we have a chance to be his partner. That''s how he could change our rtionships."

    Reba, still skeptical, leaned back and crossed her arms, contemting Jessica''s words. "So, you''re saying you want him to figure it out on his own and make a move?"

    Jessica nodded, "Exactly. I''m not trying to seduce him or anything. It''s just that if he sees us in a different light, things might naturally evolve. We don''t need to force it."

    Reba sighed, her skepticism giving way to a hint of amusement. "Jess, sometimes your ns are just too much."

    Jessica chuckled, "Well, it''s worth a shot. Who knows, it might work."

 Chapter 1011 Awakening Powers, Yet Again

    Chapter 1011 Awakening Powers, Yet Again

    Reba couldn''t resist a mischievous grin as she yfully teased Jessica, "You used to call Rudy ''Daddy'' when you were a kid, and now you want to be romantically involved with him? That''s quite the transformation."

    Jessica, rolling her eyes, defended herself with augh, "Oh,e on, Ba. I''m older than Rudy, and it''s not like I''m robbing the cradle. I just want him to love me romantically. But if that doesn''t happen, no big deal. I won''t force anything on him."

    Reba, still in a teasing mood, pondered for a moment and then pointed out, "Well, you know, Rudy already has a girlfriend. He''s not exactly on the market for a new rtionship."

    Jessica chuckled, nonchntly shrugging her shoulders, "Oh, please. Rudy''s going to have a harem. That''s not an issue."

    Reba raised an eyebrow, considering Jessica''s carefree attitude. "Are you really okay with that? Rudy having a harem?"

    Jessica shrugged nonchntly, "What can I do if he wants a harem? Instead of opposing it, I could support him and maybe even join his harem."

    Reba sighed, muttering to herself, "I can''t stop either of you, can I?" Looking at Jessica, she warned, "Just don''t go overboard with Rudy before he turns 18. We don''t want any unnecessaryplications."

    Jessica winked, "No promises, Ba. Life''s too short for boundaries."

    Reba folded her arms, her expression stern. "That was not a request, but a warning!"

    Jessica leaned back on Rudy''s bed, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Rx. Even if something happens, I''ll let you know. Don''t worry. Until then, I''ll pamper my nephew so he can pamper me afterward." She licked her lips yfully.

    Reba shook her head in disbelief, muttering, "You''ve watched too much porn. It''s corrupted you."

    "Hentais, not porn," Jessica corrected with a sly grin.

    "Whatever. It''s the same thing. Now,e help me with breakfast." Reba grabbed Jessica''s arm, pulling her out of Rudy''s room.

    "Aw,e on! Let me sleep a bit more."

    As Jessica and Reba descended the stairs, they heard the door open, and Rudy walked in.

    Reba, eyeing him with suspicion, asked, "Where did you go?"

    Rudy, a casual smile on his face, replied, "Just went for a quick jog."

    Reba, bustling around the kitchen, called out to Rudy, "It''s going to take us a while to prepare breakfast. Why don''t you take a bath until then?"

    Rudy agreed with a nod and headed to his room to retrieve his school uniform. As he descended the stairs, ready to make his way to the bathroom, Jessica, with a mischievous grin, asked, "Interested in a bath together, Rudy?"

    Caught off guard, he hesitated, unsure how to respond. Before he could say anything, Reba intervened, calling Jessica''s name with a stern re, effectively shutting down any further suggestions.

    Rudy, feeling a bit awkward, proceeded to the bathroom. The warm water in the bathtub offered a wee escape, and he closed his eyes, allowing the rxation to wash over him.

    Rudy looked at his hands and muttered, "So I am one of those people who entered the tower? No¡­ why do I think that''s not the case? I can somehow do anything I want, anything I can think of.."

    "I don''t want to admit it, but when I was jogging, my mind was upied with that ce where I had that vision of the tunnel¡­ and the next moment, I was there. And then when I saw that figure heading into the woods, I wanted to run away from there, but deep down¡­ I was curious.

    But why didn''t it work when I was wishing to get out of there? Perhaps it requires me to do something to trigger that teleportation process?"

    Rudy was slowly learning about his powers.

    "When I decided to fight the monsters and ran towards them, I wished I could run fast and the next moment, I achieved super speed. When I swung my fist to punch them, I wished I could obliterate them in one punch and that''s exactly what happened.

    Could it be that my power is whatever I want to do? I teleported back to the house upon my wish. Hmm~" Rudy hummed in amusement and pondered a way to test his theory.

    He raised his hand to his eye level and muttered, "Let''s see."

    The next moment, fire manifested in his palm.

    "Holy shit! It worked! Let me try water."

    Water came out of Rudy''s finger, as if there was a tap. Rudy then tried to use wind and it felt as if someone had turned on the fan or left the window open.

    "What about lightning?" Rudy wondered. "But¡­ using lightning when I was surrounded by the water¡­ That''s¡­ risky. But¡­ I am curious¡­"

    In the end, curiosity got the best of him and he conjured lightning in his hands, but the next second, Rudy was electrocuted by his own lightning, leaving him severely injured and bleeding in the bathtub.

    The bathtub was filled red with Rudy''s blood and the room smelled like burnt flesh. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Fuck me¡­ why am I so stupid¡­?"

    Immediately, Rudy''s wounds began to heal and the next second, his body waspletely healed, as if nothing had happened. However, the bathtub was still red and the room smelled the same.

    "Looks like¡­ I have the power of regeneration too¡­? Did it happen automatically, or my thoughts subconsciously triggered this? Seriously, this power is very dangerous. What if I end up doing something I don''t want to¡­ just because I am curious about it? I have got to be careful and control my damn thoughts."

    Rudy emptied the bathtub and washed it multiple times to take out the crimson from the room. But he didn''t know what to do about the smell of the burnt flesh.

    "How am I supposed to produce a fragrance?"

    While ncing around the bathroom, Rudy''s gaze fell on a perfume, so he grabbed it and sprayed it all around the room until the fragrance of the perfume had consumed the smell of the burnt flesh.

    He used perfume as an air freshener.

    After wearing his clothes, he joined Jessica and Reba for breakfast and got ready for school. He had no idea he was going to meet his supposed girlfriend in the school.

 Chapter 1012 Assertive Alice

    Chapter 1012 Assertive Alice

    Rudy was on his way to school, while wondering what Jessica was talking about when they were having breakfast.

    ''How are things going with your girlfriend?'' Jessica had asked.

    Rudy was baffled after hearing that since he was not supposed to have a girlfriend when he was in high school. He was left curious as to who his girlfriend was.

    ''It must be someone whom I am close with, right? And the only girl I was close with in high school is¡­ Alice. Even though we are not as close as we were when we were kids, but that''s growing up for you."

    While walking, Rudy spotted Alice at a distance, so he sped up and casually greeted her, pretending as if they ran into each other.

    ''Is Alice my girlfriend?'' Rudy wondered. ''Obviously, I can''t ask her that. I even checked my phone. I checked the photos, texts, but I couldn''t find anything that would help me know who my girlfriend is.''

    "Did youplete your homework?" Alice asked Rudy.

    "Yeah. What about you?"

    "Obviously," Alice chuckled. "As expected from a topper," Rudy remarked.

    "Say, are you free this weekend?" "Uhmm, you mean tomorrow or saturday?" Rudy asked to confirm.

    "Any Day of the weekend."

    Rudy gave a thought for a second and said, "I guess I don''t really have any ns."

    Alice smiled at Rudy and hesitantly asked, "Should we go to the waterpark in the neighboring city, then?" ''Is she¡­ asking me on a date¡­? Does that mean Alice is truly my girlfriend? How did that happen? I mean, since I know the future, I am aware that Alice was in love with me even when we were in high school, but nothing ever happened between us. And then I moved out for university and began dating Elise. Alice¡­mitted suicide and¡­ oh, man¡­ I feel so gut wrenching right now after recalling everything.

    Something must have happened differently in this world that Alice and I started dating. Thinking about it¡­ isn''t it a good thing? Alice will be happy and she will never go through depression and suffer what she went through in the future. And if she is satisfied and happy with her life, she wouldn''tmit suicide.

    Just by going out with her¡­ I can save her. I love Elise and she is the only girl I would¡­ no¡­'' Rudy lowered his gaze and bit his lips in anger. ''I don''t deserve her. I cheated on her. But I just can''t¡­ let her go. I don''t want her to belong to someone else. She is mine and mine alone¡­''

    "Rudy?" Alice shook Rudy to get back his attention. "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. Sorry."

    Alice squinted her eyes and asked, "Are you apologizing to me for rejecting my invitation? I understand why you don''t want to hang out with other girls, especially in ces like pools and parks, but before I asked you, I talked with your girlfriend and asked for her permission."

    "...!" Shock was visible in Rudy''s face.

    "She said I can take you out if you are up for it. And we won''t be alone. I n to invite Eric and J, too," Alice informed. "Oh, and your girlfriend said she would drop by too if she managed to make some time."

    ''Wait, what?! Alice is not my girlfriend? What the fuck?! Then who is it? Alice doesn''t seem to mind that I have a girlfriend and she doesn''t seem¡­ sad. I am dying to know who my girlfriend is. Is it someone I know? Well, it seems I will meet her tomorrow,'' Rudy had never been so curious and impatient before.

    "I didn''t turn down your invitation. When are we going?" Rudy asked.

    "I asked my father to get tickets, so we will see if we can get one for tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. The waterpark is very popr and always packed, so it is hard to get tickets," Alice sighed.

    "They don''t have online tickets?" Rudy asked, as though that was an obvious solution.

    "They do, but they keep 30% of the slots for offline tickets. So rather than buying online, there are higher chances of booking one offline."

    They reached the school on time and went to their ss, sitting on the seats and waiting for the ss to start.

    Rudy noticed Eric hadn''t arrived yet, so he turned to Alice and asked, "Why is Eric not here, yet?"

    "How am I supposed to know? He is your best friend, and he tells you everything."

    ''Wow, that was a blunt reply. The Alice I knew would never reply like that. I can''t say I don''t like it since Alice now seems more honest and confident, which is, of course, a good thing.''

    "Didn''t you say Eric and J would being too? So I assumed you must have talked with Eric."

    "Oh, I haven''t asked them yet. I was nning to ask them today."

    "I see. But they might not be able toe since it''s a sudden invitation. Unless, they are free, of course," Rudy smiled nervously.

    "Perhaps."

    ''It''s better if they don''te. I will have a golden chance of being alone with Rudy in the water park.'' Rudy heard Alice''s voice in the head and he immediately realized what was going on.

    ''I didn''t get to confirm this earlier, but I think I have the power of telepathy. I randomly hear thoughts of people. More importantly, did I hear that right? Alice¡­ wants to spend time with me¡­ alone? I can''t imagine her being assertive like this.

    However, how can I be sure that I am truly hearing their thoughts? It could be my imagination or something. Unless I find a way to confirm that I am hearing their true thoughts, I can''t trust this telepathy power.''

    Rudy nced at Alice and uttered, "The ss hasn''t started yet. Should we ask J?"

    ''I am also curious since when J got close with us in this worldline. J and I never became friends until university. And she actually confessed her feelings to me¡­ which was wild. A ssy and hot girl like J loving someone like me¡­ someone she used to bully in high school, was unbelievable for me. But damn, I was kind of popr among girls in the university.''

    "I will ask her during lunch break. Otherwise, someone in the ss might hear us and then ask us if they could also join us. It would be rude to turn them down and they don''t need to ask us if they want toe since they will be buying their own tickets, but still¡ª"

    "Yes, I get it. It gets awkward and ufortable," Rudy added with a smile. "Don''t worry about it. I know you better than you think." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, the homeroom teacher entered the ss and took the attendance. The school hours finally started. One by one lectures ended and it was soon time for the lunch break.

    Rudy and Alice had barely conversed even when they were sitting right next to each other.

    Eric hadn''te to school, which was rare, at least for Rudy, but since he knew that Eleanor had gone overseas and no one was there to handle her stuff, Eric might be busy handling the same.

 Chapter 1013 High School Life

    Chapter 1013 High School Life

    During the lunch break, Alice asked J about her ns, but she turned down Alice''s offer. However, when J learned that Rudy wasing too, she agreed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alice informed Rudy that J doesn''t have ns for the weekends and she would join us, and then told him to ask Ericter today.

    The school hours eventually ended and everyone went where they were supposed to be. While leaving the school campus, Rudy was asked by the ser team if he was interested in joining for a match but Rudy turned them down after he heard their thoughts. They were only inviting him because Eric wasn''t there and they needed someone to y in his stead.

    Rudy didn''t like to rece or be reced, but he couldn''t help but wonder if he had reced the Rudy of this world with himself or what he had were only the memories of the future of a seemingly different world.

    Alice and Rudy went half-way together and then parted ways because Rudy decided to drop by at Eric''s house and check up on him. And while he was at it, he thought he would invite him for the waterpark.

    Rudy rang the doorbell, but received no response, so he decided to call Eric to confirm if he was at home or out of town.

    Eric picked up the call and informed Rudy that he had just left the house a few minutes ago and he was on his way to the next city.

    Rudy didn''t want to tell Eric that he hade to his home because that would make Eric feel guilty since Eric was the one who had invited Rudy yesterday.

    Rudy asked Eric if he was interested in going to the waterpark, but Eric unfortunately had something else to do. He couldn''t help but wonder if Rudy and Eric didn''t have a close rtionship in this world.

    After hanging up the call, Rudy carefully nced around and then teleported in front of his house. He went inside and greeted Jessica, who seemed to have just gotten out of the bath.

    ''Her schedule is weird, but hey, that''s adult life. You get so busy with everything that you rarely make some time for yourself, and that too gets wasted in doing simple things.''

    Jessica saw Rudy in the kitchen and said, "What are you making?"

    "I am here to get some water," Rudy responded. "Do you want one?"

    "Sure."

    Rudy filled the ss for her and went to the living room.

    "What happened? You look¡­ uninterested," Jessica asked Rudy with a curious look on his face.

    "You mean bored," Rudy sighed. "I don''t know what I should do."

    Jessica chuckled and said, "Looks like someone has too much time on their hands. How about you help me with my project? Think of it as a practice of the hellish university life waiting ahead for you."

    "Don''t scare a teeanger like that. Aren''t you supposed to say something like ''Once you have finished high school, you will be a free bird and be able to do whatever you want to do in the world" Rudy couldn''t help but scoff at what Jessica said.

    Jessica simply shrugged at Rudy''s remark and uttered, "I could say that if you want me to, but that would be a life. Life and its struggle would stay the same. Whether it be school, high school, university, or the job. You will always find the previous thing better than the current one."

    Rudy smiled at Jessica and as he thought, ''She is so easy going and cheerful. She is a realist¡­ reminds me of Elise. She was the same. Always thinking logically and rationally instead of being optimistic or pessimist.''

    Rudy let out a sigh as he was once again reminded of Elise. Honestly, each and everything could remind him of Elise.

    ''I need to find some clues about Elise, otherwise I would be thinking about her all the time and won''t be able to focus on anything else.'' Rudy made his resolution.

    "By the way, how is your assignment going?" Jessica suddenly asked Rudy.

    "Hmm?" Rudy raised his brow in confusion.

    "The one about the apocalypse. You were working on the research, right?"

    "Oh, yeah. It''s still in work, so I would need to borrow yourptop again."

    "Sure, not now though. You can have it at night."

    "No problem."

    Seeing Jessica getting busy with her project, Rudy decided that he would make lunch.

    "What would you like to eat?" he asked Jessica.

    "You know what I eat."

    "..." Jessica''s vague response left Rudy frustrated. He had no idea what Jessica liked and he couldn''t ask her either.

    ''I shouldn''t have asked her what she wanted to eat. Dammit.'' While Rudy was cursing himself, he thought of using his powers.

    ''I will try to trigger the telepathy to hear her voice. This can also work as a practice.''

    Rudy approached Jessica and sat on the couch beside her. He could smell the sweet fragrance from her as she had just gotten out of the bath.

    ''I don''t feelfortable sitting so close to any girl, but I have no other choice. This power requires me to be as close as possible to the person I want to hear thoughts of. Now, the main part is how am I going to have her think of what she wants to eat? I can''t ask her the same question again.''

    Jessica turned to Rudy, and with a confused look on her face, she asked, "What?"

    "I wanted to ask you if we have enough ingredients to make your dish."

    "We should." Jessica lists out the ingredients that helped Rudy narrow down the possibility. And then, it happened. Jessica ended up saying the dish''s name.

    Rudy immediately began making lunch while Jessica worked. Within half an hour, the food was ready and Rudy called Jessica to eat the food while it was hot.

    Jessica did so by washing her hands and joining Rudy.

    "It tastes great as always," Jessica praised him.

    Rudy had made the food for more than two people, so he packed the remaining and decided to go to Reba.

    On his way, he wondered how Reba''s marriage would take ce. Since Reba wasn;''t working multiple jobs, she wouldn''t have met Joe. And the reason Joe and Reba married was to support their kids, but now Reba didn''t need financial support from anyone thanks to Jessica.

    "I wonder how Lucy is doing¡­"

 Chapter 1014 A Daring Love Confession

    Chapter 1014 A Daring Love Confession

    Rudy nced around him and thought it would be better if he teleported because the food would stay hot and he would save time.

    After teleporting, he went straight to the store and greeted Reba.

    "Hey, mom."

    "Oh, hey! What''s up? Why are you here?" Reba asked with a curious and confused look on her face.

    "Can''t Ie to visit my mom at her work?"

    "Of course, you can. But you are not the type to do that. So what''s up? Did Jessica send you on an errand?"

    "No, I was here to deliver you food." Rudy showed the box to Reba and said, "It''s hot."

    "Oh¡­ Rudy. My break ended about an hour ago. I can''t take a break on duty again."

    "Did you eat, though?"

    "Yes."

    "I can sit at the register for a few minutes until you finish eating. How about it?" Rudy wanted Reba to eat since he knew she wouldn''t have eaten much in her break.

    "I appreciate the offer but¡ª"

    "I made it."

    "You did?" Reba raised her brow. "I guess, I will eat then. I shouldn''t waste food and I would feel bad to not eat when you went all your way to bring it to me."

    Rudy handed her the box and Reba went to the backoffice to eat, while Rudy sat at the register and dealt with customers.

    After a few minutes, a familiar customer arrived.

    J.

    She saw Rudy sitting on the register and asked, "What¡­ are you doing here?"

    "Hitting on girls by asking their phone numbers," Rudy replied sarcastically.

    "Is that so?" J chuckled slightly and asked, "And how many numbers did you get so far?"

    "None. Would you like to be the first one?"

    Janer squinted her eyes and uttered, "Don''t you already have my number?"

    "I have checked and I was surprised to see I don''t."

    "Maybe your girlfriend doesn''t want you to interact with me? She hates my guts and if she sees me talking with you, she wouldn''t waste a second tosh her frustration on me," Jane stated.

    "I can''t see you enduring that."

    "Obviously," J rolled her eyes and scoffed. "Well, to me, it looks like you two get along well."

    "We definitely don''t. We are going to the waterpark tomorrow or the day after¡ª whenever Alice manages to get tickets¡ª and if your girlfriend can make time for you from her ''busy'' schedule, I would love to see her reaction when she sees you having a ''good'' time with two of the most beautiful girls in the school."

    J quoted ''busy'' and ''good'' with her fingers.

    "Oh? You call yourself beautiful?" Rudy teased J. "Are you sure it''s not the makeup''s doing?"

    J hid the makeup she was carrying which she was at the store to buy.

    "Are you looking for a fight?" J furrowed her brows at Rudy. "I am pretty sure I will win if we were to fight."

    "I have the advantage of being a boy," Rudy shrugged. "I could grab your boobs or put you in an inappropriate position."

    J''s brow twitched in anger as she red at Rudy.

    "I would dare you to try that."

    "What''s going on?" Reba approached them with an empty box.

    "Oh, it''s nothing. We were just discussing our weekend ns," J answered.

    "Where are you going?"

    "The waterpark. Alice ising too."

    "That''s great. Enjoy."

    Rudy grabbed the empty box and left the counterm saying, "Okay, mom. I am leaving. Let me know if you need anything. I will be here in no time."

    "Hey, you don''t have to grow up so fast. Enjoy your teenage years. They are precious, you know?"

    "I will."

    The advice from Reba truly hit Rudy in his heart. He was told the same thing by many people, but he never listened to them and focused on his studies. But now, Rudy was going to enjoy his life to the fullest.

    Rudy and J left the store and walked together although they weren''t intended to.

    "Why are you following me?" J asked, shooting a quick nce at Rudy from the corner of her eyes.

    "So that I can follow you home and break into your house when you are all alone. If you try to resist, I will do unspeakable things to you."

    "Pftt!" J burst outughing after hearing that. "What the hell? Do you want me so badly?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You wish. I am simply looking for a perfect time for revenge. You bullied me my whole life, it would be fair for me to do the same."

    "I can keep on bullying you until you learn to defend yourself and fight back. Otherwise, you will suffer the same fate of bullying even in the university. Perhaps, it would continue in your job too," J shrugged.

    "Oh, my, you worry about me that much?" Rudy teased J with the intention of making her flustered. "Just how much do you love me?"

    There was a silence of a few seconds, but J broke it by saying, "I love you more than your girlfriend ever will."

    "...!"

    ''Whoa! What the fuck! I knew she had feelings for me since we were kids since that''s what she told me when she confessed her feelings to me in the future. However, I did not expect her to admit her feelings like this.''

    "Think about it. I am better than your girlfriend in every way and I would treat you better than her. I will love you more and never take our rtionship for granted, unlike your girlfriend," Jane asserted in a calm yet somber tone.

    ''Except, I don''t know who my girlfriend is. If what J said is true, that she takes our rtionship for granted and stays busy most of the time¡­ I would see that as a rtionship going downhill.

    I am saying this based on my dating experience although I have only dated one girl in my life. Why am I going with a girl like that? Perhaps¡­ she ckmailing me or something?'' Rudy wondered.

    "Dump her and be with me, Rudy," J proposed to Rudy.

    "I am sorry but I can''t do that."

    "Well, I am not giving up. And I am sure that she will dump you when she is done using you. Then, you will be sad and be depressed. I wille tofort you and you will fall in love with me!"

    "Sounds like a good n. Good luck with that," Rudy chuckled.

    Rudy dropped J to her house and then teleported to his house.

 Chapter 1015 How to Use Powers

    Chapter 1015 How to Use Powers

    By the time Rudy reached home, Jessica was nowhere to be seen. Rudy was confused as to where she might have wandered off to. Of course, she could do whatever she wanted and didn''t need to inform Rudy about it, but Rudy couldn''t help but worry about her.

    Needless to say, there was nothing Rudy could do about it. He decided to take a quick shower in the meantime.

    Once he was done with the shower, he hoped Jessica would be back, but she wasn''t. Rudy noticed herptop wasn''t there either, so Rudy assumed she must have left for work reasons.

    Rudy went to check the back of the house to see if Jessica''s car was there, but it wasn''t. Now Rudy was sure that Jessica had surely left the town. Rudy thought it must be something urgent that caused her to leave, but he hoped that she would be back by the end of the day.

    Rudy went to his room and looked through his stuff, expecting that he would find some clues about his supposed girlfriend. However, he couldn''t find anything.

    Hey down on his bed and let out a loud groan.

    "What the hell? There are no photos or gifts. Who is my girlfriend? I know I will meet her soon, but still¡­ I am not sure what to do with this rtionship. I have no ns of starting a rtionship with any girls¡­ at least an actual rtionship."

    Suddenly, Rudy''s phone rang.

    "Oh,e on~! I just got on the bed. I am toozy to get up again~ I wish the phone could just teleport in my hand." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The moment Rudy said that, the phone flew to his hand from the desk.

    "...!"

    Rudy was surprised, but at the same time, he wasn''t.

    ''I should have expected that. My powers don''t seem to be limited to time or situation. I should try to discover what else I can do. That would be the best way to pass the time.''

    "But first¡­"

    Rudy answered the call in a calm tone.

    "Hey Alice."

    [Hey! So¡­ I have got three tickets for tomorrow. I called to inform you so you can be ready.]

    "Wait, why three? Isn''t my¡­ oh, right, I remember she said she would join us if she can." Rudy couldn''t refer to his girlfriend without her name, so he chose to change his question halfway by recalling what Alice had told him in the morning."

    [Be at my house before 9 AM in the morning tomorrow. I have informed J as well.]

    "Okay¡­ but is there a reason for us to gather at your house? We can meet at the bus pick up stand. That would be better and closer for us."

    [My father will drop us there. He said he happens to be heading the same way tomorrow for his meeting.]

    "Ah, okay. I will be there in time."

    [Good.]

    "Hmm."

    [Hmm.]

    "...."

    [....]

    ''What''s with this silence? Why isn''t she hanging up the call? I don''t want to be the one to do it for some reason. Should I say something here? Wish her goodnight? But it''s still evening!''

    [Umm¡­ What were you doing before I called you?] Alice asked.

    "Well¡­ just organizing my stuff. What about you?"

    [I called J before I called you. And before that, I was watching vlogs of the waterpark.]

    "I see."

    [Hmm.]

    "Yeah."

    [Hmm.]

    ''What the hell? I don''t know what to talk about! It''s been ages since Ist felt this awkward with a girl on the phone.''

    "Alright. I will call you if somethinges up." Rudy chose to end the call.

    [Okay.]

    After hanging up the call, Rudy looked at his phone screen and simply stared at it.

    ''Why did I not think of this sooner?''

    Rudy opened the dialer and dialed a number. It was Elise''s number and he remembered it.

    ''Please let this work. I hope this works and I get to talk with Elise. I really wish this works.''

    Rudy called the number but thecall didn''t go through and it was automatically hung up after, [The number you have dialed does not exist.]

    "I should have known, but at least it was worth a try. I learned something new about my powers. It seems like they don''t actually do what I want, but rather what is possible. I tried teleporting to where Elise is, but that didn''t work either."

    Rudy got up from the bed and left his room. He had decided to test his powers and see what else he could do. He wanted to try everything possible. The things he watched in movies didn''t seem impossible anymore.

    He left his house and went to the open area on the backside where there was nothing but forest and mountains.

    "I should be able to fly."

    Rudy took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Then, he jumped with all his strength, and when he opened his eyes, he found himself in the sky.

    "Holy shit! It worked!"

    However, he soon began to fall to the ground andnded on his feet.

    "Oh,.. okay. I wasn''t flying. I simply jumped."

    Rudy tried to use the ability he had used in his room to make his phone fly towards him.

    He tried it with rocks and after practicing for a few minutes, he was confident enough to try using it on his own body.

    After a few unsessful attempts, with a deep desire to fly, Rudy was able to hover in the air for a few seconds.

    "I think¡­ I got it. I am manipting the gravity of the object. To fly, I either have to manipte the world''s gravity, or mine. Obviously, I will change my gravity. I still don''t know how I am using these powers. And is it unlimited?Energy can neither be created nor destroyed. Well, I don''t think I have the liberty to worry about the consequences unless I try it first."

    A few minutester, Rudy had managed to hover in the air for thirty seconds. However, he didn''t give up and kept trying. Eventually, after about an hour, he had learned the basics of flying. But he soon realized that the forest was not the best ce to learn to fly.

 Chapter 1016 Hot Aunts Naughty Secret

    Chapter 1016 Hot Aunt''s Naughty Secret

    After a few hours of practice, Rudy returned home. Jessica and Reba had also returned and they were making dinner.

    Even though Rudy had taken a bath a few hours ago, he decided to take another one since he was tired. A few hours of practice was enough for him to realize that having powers wasn''t as great of a thing as he thought it was, but masteringit was something admirable.

    In the bathtub, Rudy heated the water using his powers. He had begun to use his powers in mundane tasks, which would give him more control and precision. Although he was simply toozy to turn on the heater. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''So I can get tired.'' Rudy uttered to himself.

    "I thought I wouldn''t have to worry about being fatigued, but I guess using powers drains me¡­ somehow. But I think it''s more of a mental thing¡­ I could be wrong though. I mean, I have no idea where this power ising from."

    After taking a bath, Rudy ate dinner with Reba and Jessica. While eating, Rudy inquired where Jessica had gone in the evening. "Did you go somewhere when I went to the store to deliver lunch to mom?" Rudy asked Jessica without sounding suspicious.

    "I went to meet my friend."

    "Was it really a friend?" Reba teased Jessica with a grin on her face. "Maybe you meant your boyfriend?"

    Jessica chewed and gulped down her bite before saying, "Come on, sis. You are too old for such remarks."

    Reba and Jessica red at each other white Rudy nced back and forth at them.

    ''It''s unbelievable how a presence of one person can change the entire dynamics within the family. Back then when it was only e and mom, everything was so¡­ boring? Our lives had no colors and we couldn''t have fun like we are having right now. Sure, the arrival of Lucy changed things up a bit, but it took months for Lucy to truly open up to us.''

    After eating dinner, Rudy went to his room and prepared for the outing tomorrow. When it was time to sleep, Jessica crashed in once again and requested Rudy if they could sleep together.

    Rudy was more conscious of Jessica then he was yesterday and that was given. Jessica was like a total stranger to him but now he had opened up to her like a family member. Although he was still puzzled as to how he suddenly got an aunt when he didn''t have one in the past.

    Jessica was doing her project on herptop on the bed, so Rudy couldn''t sleep. He had to wait for her to sleep.

    Jessica realized the inconvenience she was causing to Rudy and switched her ce to the desk.

    "I am sorry," Jessiac then apologized.

    Rudy told her it was fine and wasn''t big of a deal, but Jessica apologized once again.

    "What was that for?"

    "I told you I would let you use myptop at night but¡­" Jessica sighed.

    "It''s fine. I am not in an urgent need like you. Besides, you went to meet your boyfriend so you wasted some time there."

    "Oh, please. Not you too. I don''t have a boyfriend and I am not interested in dating or marrying anyone. Such things are overrated."

    "Wow, I didn''t take you for that kind of girl," Rudy couldn''t help butment.

    Jessica turned to Rudy and furrowed her brows before asking, "What type of girl?"

    "Umm¡­ I don''t know the exact word. But I don''t think marrying is overrated or anything. That''s the bare minimum of every human being."

    "Of course. I am not saying I n to stay single all my life or something like that. I am waiting for a person I would fall in love with¡­ no, I am already in love, but the person I like is¡­ well, dense to notice. But everything will change soon and I hope it will be worth a wait."

    "Whoa. What kind of dude will not notice a girl like you. Such a shame. He must be gay or something," he chuckled.

    "Pftt!" Jessica let out a snort after hearing that.

    "Why are youughing?" Rudy asked with a puzzled look on his face. "I am being serious here. You are so hot that¡­ uhmm¡­"

    Rudy stopped halfway and couldn''t dare toplete his sentence after he was struck by the realization.

    ''What the fuck is wrong with me?! I am being honest as always but¡­ seriously? I shouldn''t say this to my aunt¡­ right? I never had any family rtives so I have little to no knowledge on how to interact with family members. Nheless, I think I crossed the line and myment just now was inappropriate. Should I apologize? But that would mean I was wrong, even though I truly think she is hot. Maybe I should watch her reaction and act ordingly?''

    Rudy shot a quick nce at Jessica''s face, who was surprisingly focused on her work and didn''t seem to be affected by Rudy''s remark.

    Deepdown, Rudy felt sad that Jessica didn''t even consider his opinion or gave him priority over her work, but such emotions and feelings were foreign to Rudy.

    With Jessica on the desk, the bed was now vacant. Rudy wanted to avoid any embarrassment, so he decided to sleep first. He was sure Jessica would manage to return to Reba''s room if she wanted.

    ''I will meet my supposed girlfriend tomorrow.'' Rudy sighed.

    He settled on the bed and muttered, "Imagine being this excited. What''s worse is that I will have to pretend to be in a rtionship. What if I don''t like that girl? I can break up with her, but first I will have to learn everything I can about her. Her family background and everything."

    Rudy closed his eyes and fell asleep, only to wake up early in the morning at dawn.

    Once again, he was sleeping while hugging Jessica.

    "..."

    He quickly got up from the bed and nced out of his room window.

    ''This is a nice time to learn flying. But I will do thatter.''

    Rudy grabbed Jessica''sptop and went downstairs to the living room to continue his research on the apocalypse. However, the moment he opened theptop and inserted the password, the website on the browser reloaded itself and he heard a familiar drumstick theme song ying at a low volume.

    "..."

 Chapter 1017 Perverted Aunt

    Chapter 1017 Perverted Aunt

    After hearing a familiar theme song, Rudy immediately muted the sound. He frantically nced around to make sure no one had heard it.

    He sighed in relief and facepalmed himself, not wanting to think anything.

    ''Okay, what the fuck?! I open theptop and this is the first thing I see?!''

    Rudy was baffled, which was understandable, but he had no right toin since theptop didn''t belong to him. Jessica could do whatever she wanted in herptop, but that didn''t stop Rudy from feeling a sense of awkwardness.

    So far, Rudy thought of Jessica as a perfect woman. She was excellent in everything, let it be cooking or working academically. However, now that he had discovered something unexpected about her, he didn''t know how to react.

    ''Wait, what''s wrong about it? Jessica is a human and it''s natural for humans to watch this stuff. Why am I feeling so repulsed about it? I shouldn''t judge her.''

    Rudy decided that he would close the tab and remove it from the browser history, thinking Jessica had fallen asleep after experiencing the pleasure of an orgasm.

    Much to his surprise, when he looked at the title of the video she was watching, all the respect he had for Jessica vanished in an instant.

    ''Aunt and nephew sleeping together went wrong.'' Rudy read the title in his mind.

    "..."

    Rudy closed the tab and opened the browser history, only to find it filled with aunt and nephew porn.

    "What¡­ the hell is she watching¡­? She even has a premium subscription to the site¡­ what the fuck? Is she a pervert who gets turned on by incest? That''s disgusting!"

    After clearing the browser history, Rudy did his research on the apocalypse and then fell asleep on the couch. He refused to sleep on the same bed as Jessica after what he had just learned about her sick fetish.

    Rudy had set an rm for 6 AM, so he woke up on time and went out to practice his powers. Upon his return, he was greeted with Reba who was getting ready for her shift.

    Rudy looked at the time and it was past 8:30 AM, while Rudy had promised to be at Alice''s ce before 9 AM.

    He went straight to his room and grabbed his clothes, prioritizing taking a bath first instead of having breakfast. However, he noticed Jessica wasn''t in his room.

    ''She wasn''t downstairs either, so that means¡­ she is either in the washroom or bathroom.''

    When Rudy went downstairs with his clothes, he asked if the bathroom was avable, but unfortunately, it was upied by Jessica.

    Reba urged Rudy to eat breakfast in the meantime since it was fresh and hot. However, even after eating breakfast, Jessica hadn''te out of the bathroom.

    There were only 15 minutes left for the clock to hit 9.

    Reba had already left for her work so Rudy was left with no choice but to wait for JEssica to finish.

    ''Should I skip the bath? We are going to the pool anyways so¡­''

    Rudy went to his room and changed his clothes, then sprayed himself to smell good.

    "I don''t know why but I am kind of pissed at Jessica. She didn''t do anything wrong in particr, but still. Mom told me Jessica had gone to the bathroom a minute before I arrived. It has only been 18 minutes since then and I can''t really me Jessica. She didn''t do thi on purpose."

    Rudy let out a weary sigh and went downstairs. Then, he approached the bathroom door to let Jessica know that he was leaving and no one else was in the house.

    As he stood in front of the bathroom door, staring at it, he imagined what could possibly be happening on the other side of the door.

    His mind automatically recalled the suitable video title he had read from Jessica''s browser history.

    ''Nephew peeping on aunt in the bathroom.''

    Obviously, Rudy had no intention to do anything close to that. He was still feeling disgusted and wasn''t sure if he would be able to look Jessica in the eyes anymore.

    As he continued to stare, in his imagination, he saw Jessica in the bathtub, pleasuring herself using her fingers.

    "..." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rudy shook his head and muttered, "What the hell am I imagining? This is so wrong¡­ and disgusting."

    Rudyposed himself and said out loud, "I am going out and won''t be back until evening."

    "Okay! You can lock the front door!" Jessica responded, her voice mixed with the sshing noise.

    Rudy locked the front door and immediately teleported near Alice''s house.

    "Thank fuck I have teleportation powers. What if I didn''t? I would surely bete."

    Rudy walked to Alice''s house and encountered J outside the gate. She was ncing back and forth repeatedly while peeking inside.

    "What are you doing?" Rudy asked from behind.

    J jolted in shock and turned out with a nervous look on her face.

    "You scared me!"

    "If you weren''t acting like a creep, you wouldn''t be scared," Rudy shrugged his shoulders.

    "That''s not why! Anyone would be scared if someone suddenly called them from behind,'''' J hissed.

    "So?" Rudy raised his brows. "What were you doing?"

    "What does it look like?"

    "Well, to me, it looks like you are waiting for the house owners to leave so you can break in andmit robbery."

    "Haha, not funny!" J furrowed her brows. "And tell me one thing, do you do this on purpose?"

    "Do what?" Rudy yed dumb.

    "Make me angry!"

    "So now it''s my fault that you get angry when I tell my opinion after you ask for it?"

    J red at Rudy and grabbed him by the cors. Then, she pulled him close and said, "You are trying to make me hate you because you know how much I love you. Rudy, please, this is not funny. Don''t y with my feelings like that. No matter what you will do, I will nevere to hate you. You better remember that."

    "..." Rudy had aposed look on his face, seemingly, he didn''t want to show any emotions.

    Once J had calmed down, they went inside and met with Alice''s father¡ª George.

 Chapter 1018 Otherworldly Water park

    Chapter 1018 Otherworldly Water park

    KNOCK~ KNOCK!

    Rudy knocked on the door even though there was a doorbell.

    A few secondster, Alice''s father¡ª George, opened the door with a judging expression on his face.

    "Oh, Rudy. Alice was expecting you." George then looked at J and continued, "And you must be J."

    "Was?" Rudy raised his brows as he stepped inside without George moving aside to make a way for them. "Where is she now?"

    "She is in her room. She got tired of waiting for you so she went to her room to grab her phone that was plugged in."

    RING~ RING!

    Rudy''s phone rang.

    "It must be her." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rudy picked up Alice''s call and greeted her normally.

    [Hey! Where are you!] Rudy could sense the frustration in Alice''s voice.

    "I am at home, why?"

    [What?! Did you forget we were supposed to go to the pool today?!]

    "I didn''t. Come downstairs. I am chatting with George."

    [Oh¡­ so it was you. Okay, wait for five minutes. I will be there.]

    After saying that, she hung up the call.

    ''Are we not gettingte now?'' Rudy asked himself and let out a soft sigh.

    George asked Rudy and J to sit on the couch while he went to grab water for them.

    "Would you like to drink something specific?" George asked as he handed them the ss full of water.

    "No, I just had breakfast," Rudy responded before taking a sip.

    J took a sip and shook her head in response.

    George sat with them and asked how they were doing in school.Rather than answering, Rudy asked, "How''s your job going?"

    George froze for a second before casually replying, "I would rather not talk about it."

    "Wait, what do you do again?" Rudy asked George with a curious look on his face. "I can''t recall what kind of job you do."

    "It''s a..umm¡­plex job. I doubt you would understand it."

    "Oh, try me," Rudy said confidently with a smile on his face.

    A few secondster, Alice came downstairs and greeted Rudy and J.

    "You arete," said Alice.

    "We were on time. You are the one who iste," J retorted.

    "I don''t count. This is my house so I can never bete at my house."

    ''If I let them continue talking, they will waste an hour. I should interrupt them and get them out of here,'' Rudy thought to himself.

    Rudy got up from his seat and turned to George, "Shall we go? They can talk in the car."

    George nodded, "Alice, lock the house. I will take the car out of the garage."

    Five minutester, everything was settled. George was driving the car and Rudy was sitting beside him on the passenger''s seat. Alice and J were sitting on the backseat and they wouldn''t stop talking.

    George turned on the radio and Rudy increased the volume to detach himself from the world and be lost in the songs.

    They reached the waterpark after a little more than thirty minutes.

    "We are finally here!" Alice and J rushed out of the car the moment it stopped.

    Rudyalso got out of the car and closed the door gently. He looked at the entrance of the waterpark and furrowed his brows.

    ''What the hell? There wasn''t something like this in the other worldline. When Alice said it''s a waterpark, I assumed it would just be a regr pool, which is always crowded because it''s small. But¡­ damn.''

    "Hey, Rudy." Rudy was about to leave but George called him out.

    "Hmm?"

    "I know you don''t need this, but take care of Alice."

    "Don''t worry. She is in safe hands."

    George drove off, leaving Rudy wondering why George was ring at him as if he was about to kill him.

    "He acted normally and his facial expressions were friendly. However, his eyes¡­ he couldn''t hide the emotions in his eyes."

    Rudy was unsure of what to think about it. Perhaps, it was something work rted that made George furious. Maybe George didn''t want to seem unfriendly to J and Rudy, which is why he chose to conceal his emotions that were directed to something else.

    "Well, as long as he didn''t put his emotions in his words and actions, it''s fine," He muttered.

    "Hey~!" Alice called out to Rudy, while J was preparing to throw a pebble at him which she had picked up from the garden near the entrance of the water park.

    When Rudy noticed the pebble in J''s hand, he raised his brows and remarked, "Always so barbaric. And then she wants to act cute and look beautiful with the power of makeup."

    "I wasn''t going to throw it directly at you! I was going to miss on purpose!" J hissed and threw the pebble at him anyway.

    Although she missed, it wasn''t on purpose.

    "Heh!" Rudy sneered and joined the girls.

    "Who has the tickets?" Rudy asked as they walked through the entry.

    Alice handed them the tickets and after being scanned, they were allowed to step in. They walked a few steps and finally entered the main area of the waterpark.

    The heart of the water park, the pools.

    The water park sprawled out like a water wondend, teasing the thrill-seekers with the promise of aquatic excitement. The pools were weaving together a tapestry of experiences. The Chill Zone had batherszily floating, oblivious to the world, while the Volcano Plunge erupted with the shouts and sshes of the bravest souls.

    Meanwhile, the Tsunami Tides were roaring, delivering wave after thrilling wave to the eager swimmers.Over by the VIP Ssh Lair, the chosen few reveled in luxury, a sanctuary of cool amid the watery chaos.

    Rides and slides, seemingly from another dimension, dotted thendscape. The Gxy Gusher was spiraling through neon-lit tunnels, offering a disorienting descent. Meanwhile, the Quantum Ssh wove water and light into a surreal dance, leaving those who dared it breathless.

    Unworldly rides dominated the skyline, drawing gasps and cheers. The ck Hole Whirlpool, a dark vortex, swallowed the brave-hearted, and the Warp Speed Rapids whisked riders away on a breakneck journey. Tears were left behind in the ssh zone, forgotten in the wake of adrenaline.

    The sheer amount of people presentin the park were iprehensible.

    "Holy shit!"

    ''How the hell did the management pull this off? There could be more than ten thousand people. Even with twelve pools, the number of people is too much. I am curious to¡­ wait, twelve pools? How do I know there are twelve pools?''

    "The park is crowded. Look at the rides!" J groaned as she continued, "The waiting line is longer than the slide itself."

    "Is that legal?" Alice wondered. "Aren''t there capacities set ording to the rules and regtions?"

    "If you girls are feeling ufortable, we can leave. Also, I don''t think the crowd would be any less. The park just opened an hour ago and the people would keeping in."

    "There is a reserved pool in the park. Maybe we can go there?" Alice suggested.

    ''The cost of the reserved pool would be ridiculous. But Alice is right. I can''t let J and Alice wear swimsuits in such a crowded ce. I will talk with the manager first, I can use my powers to hypnotize them or something.''

    When Rudy was out practicing his powers, someone had seen him flying. In panic, Rudy learned to hypnotize and made the person forget everything.

    "You two, wait here. I will be back in a few minutes."

    Rudy nced around to search for the office and spotted it around the corner.

    He knocked on the door and entered the office, only to find it empty.

    ''Looks like the manager is out.''

    Rudy looked at the desk and read the name of the manager.

    "Reina Iyuk."

    "Yes?" A female voice replied from the doorway.

 Chapter 1019 Reina Iyuk

    Chapter 1019 Reina Iyuk

    "Reina Iyuk."

    As Rudy stepped into Reina''s office, he found the space temporarily vacant. The room bore the distinct mark of a manager''s domain, with polished furniture and a subtle scent of professionalism lingering in the air. Just as Rudy was about to explore the surroundings, the door creaked open, and in walked Reina.

    Her entrance was nothing short ofmanding. Reina, the manager of the world-famous waterpark, carried herself with an air of authority. Dressed in a finely tailored suit that entuated her figure, she exuded both elegance andpetence. The material clung to her form, highlighting a silhouette that seamlessly blended youthful charm with a mature sense of confidence. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Reina''s long, flowing hair cascaded down her shoulders, framing a face that reflected both determination and grace. The subtle y of light in the room caught the details of her features¡ªthe sharp lines of her jaw, the subtle curve of her lips, and the spark in her eyes that hinted at a sharp intellect.

    As she entered, Reina nced up, meeting Rudy''s eyes with a professional yet friendly demeanor. "What brings you here?" she inquired, her voice carrying a mixture of warmth and authority.

    Rudy inspected Reina and knew at first nce that she was the manager of the waterpark.

    "For what reason do people usuallye to your office?" Rudy asked Reina in a sarcastic manner.

    Reina walked past Rudy and pulled her chair before adjusting the stuff on her desk. Rather than sitting on the chair, she sat on top of the desk, matching her eye level with Rudy.

    "Surely, not for sightseeing," she replied.

    "Are you responsible for everything that happens in this waterpark?" Rudy asked with a serious look on his face, betraying the sarcasting mood he had before.

    "I am the manager of this ce and it is my job to manage everything that happens in here. I take full responsibility for anything that happens here, but I can''t take responsibility for the people''s actions. They are responsible for themselves," Reina responded in a sober tone.

    "Hmm, I like that reply. But I still see you as irresponsible for allowing so many people to enter the waterpark. Isn''t it against the safety regtions of¡­ whatever this waterparkes under?"

    Reina stared into Rudy''s eyes for a few seconds before opening the drawer of her desk. She took out a tab from the drawer and she did all that without breaking eye contact with Rudy.

    "Careful, miss Reina. If you stare into my eyes for too long, you might get infected."

    "With what?"

    "I don''t know." Rudy shrugged his shoulders. "Perhaps you would like to find out?"

    Reina broke eye contact with Rudy and took at her tab. She sighed and muttered, "I was informed but I didn''t know it was this bad."

    "What? Your management skills? Yes, it is." Rudy didn''t miss a single chance to pass remarks.

    "Yes, actually. This is the second time this week." Reina closed her tab and once again locked her eyes with Rudy''s.

    "Your periods?"

    Reina furrowed her brows and asserted, "The only reason I am letting your remarks slide is because you are a customer. Otherwise, you would already be out of my sight."

    "Come on, that can''t be the only reason. You seem to have a false impression of me. You are thinking I am here toin, but I am not. I simply want to know the reason. Why have you allowed so many people in the water park? Is it the greed of money?"

    "No. I couldn''t care less about the money. I don''t only work here, this entire water park and thend around it¡ª approximately half of this citynd is owned by my parents. They are currently on their world trip, otherwise this wouldn''t be happening."

    "..." Rudy squinted his eyes as he took a moment to process what Reina had just said. He had no reason to not believe her, but whether Reina was lying or telling the truth, he wasn''t interested.

    "We have permission to have three thousand people at once, but I only allow two thousand. Customer experience and satisfactiones first for me," Reina asserted with a resolute expression on her face.

    "So the huge number of people is not because of your poor management skills?"

    "I will be closing the water park until this issue is solved. Everyone will get a refund and $100 as an apology token."

    "I¡­ don''t think that''s a good idea, miss Reina. That would be bad for¡ª"

    "That''s still better than being involved in the legal cases. I don''t want anyone to get hurt because of the issue with the system."

    "What''s the issue? Maybe I can help? I don''t look like one, but I am pretty great at solving mysteries."

    "No, thank you. I would rather hire a real detective than a wannabe cheesy yboy."

    "Excuse me, but the fuck? First of all, I am not a yboy, if I look like one then perhaps you need a new dictionary and read the definition of one."

    "Hah!" Reina sneered out loud and covered her mouth immediately. Seemingly, it was an unintentional sneer on which she had no control of.

    "What?"

    "I never said you were a yboy; I said ''wannabe'' yboy. It seems to me that you actually want to be one."

    ''I don''t know why but I am enjoying her remarks. She seems like a friendly person but I shouldn''t get too familiar with a stranger.'' Rudy thought to himself.

    "Can you tell me more about the issue?" Rudy asked calmly.

    "I told you I will hire a real detective."

    "Maybe you don''t need a detective? If it''s the issue in a system, a technician can solve it. However, if you don''t know the source of the issue, how are you going to exin it to whoever you call? Give me a few minutes so I can findthe issue. If I can, let me solve it."

    Reina couldn''t help but raise a brow. Why was a stranger willing to help her with something? Of course, he needed something in return.

    ''If he wants money, I don''t mind. I would be paying the official too. However, I don''t think what he wants is money.''

    "What do you say?" Rudy asked with a charming smile.

 Chapter 1020 Making a Deal with Reina

    Chapter 1020 Making a Deal with Reina

    Reina couldn''t help but feel uneasy at Rudy''s offer to help her find the fault.

    "Why are you so eager to help me?" Reina revealed her suspicion.

    "Uhh¡­ well¡­ it''s like a challenge to me."

    "¡­" Reina simply stared nkly at Rudy, seemingly unable to understand Rudy''s reasoning.

    "To simply put, it''s like an obsession to find out the truth. I don''t know if it''s your doing and you are ying dumb. Whatever it is, I want to find out," Rudy answered in a low voice.

    ''She is right. Why am I so willing to help her? I don''t know her, but I want to¡­ help her. It''s like I would feel sad if something happened to her or this waterpark.'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    Rudy facepalm himself and thought, ''What''s wrong with me? Why am I acting like a¡­ simp. Well, not really. But I feel attracted to girls. I understand Alice because she is my childhood friend. But J too? Well, okay, she is hot.

    However, this girl¡­'' Rudy shot a quick nce at Reina and continued, ''She is aplete stranger to me, and yet I feel like impressing her.''

    Rudy rubbed his thumb on his chin and wondered, ''Could it be something rted to my time travel? I am an adult in a teenager''s body. My hormones could be running wild, causing me to list after every girl I interact with.''

    While Rudy had figured out the basic cause of his attraction toward girls, the main reason was obviously something else.

    While his memories were sealed, his feelings deep within couldn''t be contained.

    After giving it a deep thought, Reina agreed to let Rudy help until her official team arrived.

    "Look, if you want anything in return, tell me now because I won''t give you a dime afterwards, even if you solve the issue," Reina asserted.

    ''Yeah, it''s understandable. If a strangeres up to me and wants to help me for no reason, I would have my suspicions and I would obviously distance myself from that person.''

    Rudy decided to get a reward instead. However, he wasn''t sure of what he wanted. He didn''t want money and he wouldn''t ask for something inappropriate.

    After giving it a quick thought, Rudy proposed his request.

    "If I am able to find the issue, I want free ess to the reserved pool for today. And if I can solve that issue before your team arrives, I want unlimited ess to the reserved pool."

    Reina raised her brows and squinted her eyes.

    "A few minutes ago, you said you don''t want anything. And now, you have a very brazen request." She squinted her eyes even more and asked, "Could it be that this was your n all along? Perhaps, you are the culprit and this is your way to to¡ª"

    "I will stop you right there." Rudy stepped forward and closed his distance with Reina. He was so close to her that if Reina wanted to move, she wouldn''t be able to until Rudy allowed her to.

    "What do you think you are doing? Mind your personal space," Reina warned him.

    Rudy locked his eyes with Reina and uttered, "Listen, miss."

    "I am listening."

    "I am here with two of the most important people in my life. They were feeling ufortable in the massive crowd. If they ask me to go back home, I will.

    However, they were looking forward to this day and I don''t want to disappoint them. Of course, I cane again next week or whenever this issue is¡­ resolved. But that experience won''t be the same.

    I am sure you understand what I am talking about. Though, obviously, it wouldn''t affect you or your business in the least if you lose a few customers; you would gain a dozen more. But know that I won''t let this slide and there will be consequences."

    "Is that a threat?"

    "Obviously not. It''s just something I¡­" Rudy let out a sigh. "Leave it. I don''t know why I am feeling this way. Forget what I said. I will leave the park with my friends."

    Rudy turned around and began walking towards the door.

    "Wait!" Reina called out to him.

    "Hmm?" Rudy nced at Reina without turning around fully.

    "I am up to your offer. You can do whatever you want to find the issue or solve it until my team arrives."

    Reina shrugged and continued, "If you manage to solve it, I will give you the reward you ask for; free unlimited ess to the reserved pool."

    "Oh? Why sudden change of heart?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "I am simply free and want to pass time. Even if you find the issue and manage to solve it, I would still put my team to check into the matter to make sure it doesn''t happen again."

    "Fine by me. I am not losing anything and gaining something," he chuckled.

    After a brief silence, Reina cleared her throat to get Rudy''s attention and said, "Actually, I want to make some changes in the rewards."

    "Here we go¡­"

    "You will have unlimited free ess to the reserved pool. However, if another party has reserved the pool, you won''t be able to use it." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rudy had no intention to use the reserved pool ore everyday to the park. He coulde once a month if his friends were ready.

    "Deal."

    Rudy asked Reina to check herputer to get more information, but he couldn''t find any malfunction. Which could mean two things.

    Either the issue was not rted to anything technical, or the issue was intentional and well hidden by a shady trick.

    Rudy looked at Reina and said, "I need ess to your servers, if you don''t mind. That''s the only way to find out if the data was truly tampered with."

    After giving it a thought, Reina nodded, "Okay, I will take you there."

    "Huh? Take me where?"

    "To the servers."

    "Wait, you have physical servers here? Are you an idiot! You should have opted for the cloud servers!"

    "Even the cloud servers will have physical servers somewhere in the world. I consider my choice better and safer."

    Rudy left the office and followed Reina to the backside where there was no soul in sight. The path had various doors and turns and the actual server room was underground that could only be essed via elevator.

    Standing outside the server room and waiting for Reina to unlock the door, Rudy sensed something strange that made him frighteningly curious about what was inside.

 Chapter 1021 The Server Room || Becoming a Digital Omniscient

    Chapter 1021 The Server Room || Bing a Digital Omniscient

    BEEP~ BEEP~!

    Reina turned to Rudy and said before pushing the door open, "This is the server room."

    Reina was the first one to enter the room, and as soon as she stepped in, the lights automatically turned on.

    Rudy, on the other hand, stood at the doorway, still wondering about what he sensed in the server room.

    ''What was that feeling? It felt like¡­ it was trying to interact with me. I felt it touching me all over¡­''

    Reina noticed Rudy was still standing in the doorway and hadn''t entered the server room, so she snapped her finger and waved her hand to get his attention. Then, once she had Rudy''s attention, she said, "Are youing in?"

    Rudy hesitantly entered the room despite feeling some kind of electric sensation all over his body.

    In a vast chamber, machines hummed and lights blinked, creating a futuristic atmosphere. Towering racks of sleek, ck servers lined the walls, processing data at incredible speeds. The room was spacious, with wide aisles for easy ess.

    Glowing monitors disyed real-time information, showing the status of each server. Cables snaked across the floor, neatly organized to maintain connectivity. Despite the room''s immense size, every inch of space was utilized with precision. Cooling systems hummed quietly in the background, ensuring that the temperature remained optimal for the delicate machinery housed within.

    But it wasn''t just the functionality of the server room that impressed¡ªit was the sheer scale of its capabilities. Advanced features and functions were integrated seamlessly into the design, allowing for remote monitoring and management of the entirework with just a few keystrokes.

    In that room, data flowed like a river, coursing through the veins of the digital world with unmatched speed and efficiency.

    While walking with Reina, Rudy nced around and asked in a low voice, "The server room is too big for the water park. What other things do you do with this?"

    "The water park, and a few other small things," Reina replied casually as she gave a walkthrough to Rudy."

    "All the items used here are top grade. Not only are they expensive, but they need to be specially ordered because of the rare materials used to make them," Rudy muttered.

    "Yeah. Money is not the issue for me. I believe that every cent I use in my business is an investment and I will make a hundred times more in return."

    Rudy raised his brow and muttered, "If this is a server problem¡­ no, it shouldn''t be a server problem. The jig she has should be secured. Unless¡­"

    "This shouldn''t be a question, but the servers are connected to a private line, right?"

    "Yes, obviously," Reina shrugged her shoulders.

    While walking, Rudy saw a leak in the cable and the electricity touching the surroundings. It was clear that the electric signals contained high voltage current and it could result in instant death upon touching.

    Rudy immediately grabbed Reina''s hand and pulled her back, saving her from the contact of the high voltage current. Shock was evident on Reina''s face, but she also seemed confused.

    She pulled her hand away from Rudy and asked, "What the hell do you think you are doing?!"

    "Can''t you see?! There is a leak from the cable!"

    Reina nced around the room and then frowned at Rudy.

    "What are you talking about? Such a pathetic excuse to touch me?!" she shouted furiously.

    "What?" Rudy was dumbfounded and all he could do was stare at Reina nkly.

    Reina red at Rudy and continued, "Was this you n all along? To lure me into a private room that wouldn''t be essed by anyone other than me, and then assault me?!"

    "I had no such n. And I know you won''t believe me, so I won''t try to convince you to believe me, nor will I try to prove anything."

    "..."

    "I admit, you are hot and your boyfriend must be lucky, but that doesn''t mean I would try to assault them." Rudy shrugged his shoulders and continued, "All the girls are beautiful. Does that mean I want to assault all of them?"

    Reina''s eyes showed no sign of change in emotions, but she let out a sigh and turned around.

    With aposed look on her face, Reina asserted, "Leave it. Even if your aim was to do anything to me, you would fail, so don''t even try. I am skilled in martial arts and I know how to defend myself. Also, not trying to brag, but I could easily defeat Rank C monsters alone. And before you say ''that''s not an achievement'', I will let you know that I never entered the tower." ''If she didn''t enter the tower, she didn''t get the system. The only way to get skills and the ability to use magic is through a system.''

    The word used for the beings who entered the tower and got their system was ''awakened.'' Reina defeated rank C monsters as a normal human without powers, which wasmendable.

    Nevertheless, Rudy could still see the current while Reina couldn''t.

    ''Could it be that I have powers to see such things?'' he asked himself.

    Rudy had power to regenerate, and he was immune to the worldly and otherworldly damages unless it was on a cosmic or divinity level. He was certain that even if he made contact with the high voltage current, nothing would happen to him.

    Rudy walked past Reina while she was performing a safety check in the server rooms. Even though she herself couldn''t see anything wrong, she trusted Rudy''s words and performed the checkup to be sure. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Rudy walked to the current leak and moved his hand forward to touch it. As a curious being he was, he touched it and received a shock.

    His eyes glowed the same color as the current, and his body began to absorb everything.

    However, it wasn''t an electric shock, it was the immense data he had absorbed from the current flow.

    Rudy was connected to all the data there was in the world¡ª of the past and the present. He had be a powerhouse of all the information. He now knew all the things that were avable on the inte, except he had to remember them to know it.

 Chapter 1022 Discovering the Issue.

    Chapter 1022 Discovering the Issue.

    "Hey, you okay?" Reina asked with a concerned look on her face.

    Reina couldn''t see the electric signals, but when she saw Rudy''s body jerking in a weird manner, she couldn''t help but wonder if Rudy''s had gotten an electric shock.

    When Reina ced her hand on Rudy''s shoulder, Rudy turned around and gasped for air. Seeing Rudy stumbling on his feet, Reina thought Rudy was having a seizure.

    "Do you have a sister named Rina?" Rudy suddenly asked Reina.

    Surprised, Reina raised her brow with a confused look on her face and asked, "How do you know that? Did I mention her in our conversation?"

    "No, you didn''t."

    "Then¡­ how do you know about her?" She asked curiously.

    Ignoring Reina''s question, Rudy turned around and closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he could see each and every electrical signal around him. It was as though he had turned on a vision that allowed him to see them.

    Not only that, but he could also interact with them and know and absorb the data from the signals.

    ''So this is one of my powers. I discovered it by ident, but¡­ this can''t be a coincidence. One by one, I am discovering the powers I possess. I still don''t know how I got it from, but where are these powersing from?

    If I treat them as a form of energy; going by thew of conversion, energy can neither be created nor destroyed; rather, it transforms from one form to another. It''s like an equivalent exchange. If so, what am I exchanging in order to get these powers?''

    Rudy was left puzzled as he pondered the possibilities.

    ''Could it by my life force? If that''s the case, then the more I use my powers, the closer I am to death? But the awakened also have unimaginable powers and they haven''t encountered any side effects till now. My case could be simr.

    At first, I thought, perhaps I entered the tower and got the system, but that''s not the case. I don''t have a system. I tried all the ways to see the system menu I found on the inte but I couldn''t.

    Well, whatever, I am simply making assumptions and don''t know the actual cause. Although, I do have to find out.''

    "Hey, I asked you something. How do you know that I have a sister?"

    "Actually, you won''t believe it, but your sister is a friend and ssmate of my sister. I just remembered she mentioned that her friend''s sister owns the famous water park, so I just connected the dots."

    Skeptical and suspicious of Rudy, Reina asked to confirm, "Is that so? What''s the name of your sister?"

    "Lucy."

    "Oh, Lucy?! You are her brother?! You must be Paul."

    Rudy frowned after hearing Paul''s name and he couldn''t hide his anger even though he tried to stayposed.

    "No, I am the other brother. Step-brother, to be precise," Rudy corrected.

    "I see."

    ''Ipletely forgot about Paul. What he did in the past timeliness is unforgivable. I killed him identallyst time, but this time¡­ I am going to have some fun with him. I even have superpowers now, so it will be a piece of cake.''

    After taking a tour of the server room, they reached the mainputer.

    "I performed the safety and security check, and nothing seems to be tampered with. Still, though, if you want to confirm using the main¡ª"

    "There is no need for that. I already know the issue," Rudy stated with a confident look on his face.

    "Indulge me."

    "The Issue is with the server. You have been hacked."

    "Uhh¡­ did you not hear what I just said? I ran the security check up and there was no issue."

    "The server is public."

    "No, it''s not."

    "It may be connected to the privatework, but the service you are using seems to bepromised and someone found a way to gain ess to your servers. They messed with the data or most likely installed a virus which caused your system to malfunction."

    "..." Reina carefully listened to Rudy''s exnation and, after giving it a thought, she nodded and said, "That makes sense, but this should be impossible. The hackers must be very talented to be able to achieve this."

    Even after finding the issue, Rudy didn''t seem pleased. He rubbed his thumb on his chin and muttered, "That''s what makes this weird." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hmm?"

    "As we know, the hacker is talented, so why would they try to hack the water park system? What would they gain? Yes, an ident can happen and people could lose their lives. But what would they gain from that?" Rudy wondered with a curious look on his face.

    "It may be a trivial matter for you, but for me, it''s not. Even if one person loses their life, I would be disheartened," Reina muttered in a solemn voice.

    "Obviously, but what would the mastermind behind this get?"

    "There would be a legal case against the water park and it would be sealed close."

    "Again, what would the hacker get? Even if you were jailed, the hacker wouldn''t gain a shit unless they have a personal grudge against you and want to destroy you and your career altogether."

    "Hmm¡­" Reina gave it a quick thought, and nodded. "You are right."

    "Or¡­ hear me out," Rudy stretched his hands in the air and yawned. "It could be apetitor who wants to open a water park just like yours. And unless this one closes, they can''t make profit from theirs."

    Reina yawned, following Rudy, and covered her mouth with her hand.

    "I don''t know," She sighed. "I will have my team work on it. Thanks for the help."

    Rudy grinned and asked, "Are you not going to wait for your technical team to look into the issue and confirm what I am telling is the truth?"

    "Not an issue. I lied to you. I can''t get in contact with my technical team, which is why I allowed you to investigate the matter." Reina shrugged her shoulders and continued, "But don''t you worry, you will have your reward for finding out the issue."

    "Well¡­ not so fast. I got ess to the reserved pool by finding the issue, but I want ''unlimited ess'', and for that, Miss Reina, I will solve the issue as well."

 Chapter 1023 Technological Powers

    Chapter 1023 Technological Powers

    "Solve the issue?" Reina raised her brow. "How will you solve an issue like that? What are you supposed to do now, go to each and every customer and check if their ticket is authentic or not?"

    She scoffed slightly with a smile on her face. Seemingly, she found her own remark funny.

    "Yes, but most likely, all the tickets are authentic. Although I said refunding them would cause you a loss, it wouldn''t as long as we keep one customer per ticket."

    "Hmm¡­ true, as long as we are able to keep one customer per ticket, there would be no loss. But who would sort them out?"

    "There must be a date and time written on the physical tickets, right?" Rudy asked to confirm.

    Reina nodded in return.

    "Is that time the time of booking, or the time the ticket was printed?"

    "Booking time."

    Rudy snapped his fingers and dered, "Then I will be the one who will sort them out."

    "That''s impossible! Currently, there are 14517 people in the park. I informed my team at the gate to close the gate so no one can enter. But there is no way you can¡­ actually, even if you take 10 seconds per ticket, it will take you over 40 hours!"

    "..."

    "And! Let''s say I give you a team of ten people. That would still take all of you around four to five hours. The Refund process would take longer." Reina groaned in frustration at the thought of the amount of hassle needed to solve the issue.

    She let out a big sigh and said, "I will simply refund everyone. That would also take a few hours, but the process would be a lot quicker."

    Reina and Rudy left the server room and made their way to her office. Rudy told her repeatedly that he could solve the issue within an hour, but understandably, Reina didn''t listen to him. There was no way anyone could do such a tedious task in such a short amount of time.

    "I don''t understand why you are so worked up to solve the issue?" Reina turned to Rudy while walking ahead of him. "Do you want unlimited ess to the reserved pool so badly?!"

    "Well¡­." Rudy took a moment to think. He was confused and curious as well.

    ''Why do I want to help her? I truly don''t understand. It''s actually infuriating.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It was fate, destiny to meet the girls he loved, in every life, every universe. No matter the circumstances, they would meet and fall in love. That was the absolute gift Rudy was bestowed from the universe itself.

    They both would feel strangely attracted to each other and feel like they know each other even when they had never even seen each other''s face before. They are soulmates, and destiny ys its role to make it work.

    While Reina and Rudy were lovers in thest Worldline, in this one, they had just met. Still, the connection they were feeling between each other was the same as ever.

    Just like Rudy, Reina felt eager to get close to Rudy, to know more about him and spend time with him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken Rudy to the server room, that was the heart of the entire water park.

    At dire times like that, it was natural for Reina to be suspicious of each and every person she interacted with, but she never doubted Rudy. Even when Rudy touched her earlier in the server room, she didn''t be hostile towards him.

    Although her reaction was natural since she was basically touched by a stranger in an empty room, she still believed what Rudy said and performed the safety checkup.

    After clearing his mind, with aposed look on her face, Rudy turned to Reina and said, "Yes. I want it badly. Do you have a problem?"

    "Obviously!" Reina groaned, seemingly annoyed at Rudy''s question. "I don''t have all day. The more time I take to resolve the issue, the higher the risk of anyone getting injured."

    "At least let me try. You promised you would let me resolve the issue. I only need an hour."

    "Wow, you are so annoying!" Reina rubbed her hands on her face. "Okay, you know what? Go ahead and do it. I will make the announcement for the refund, and in the meantime, you do what you want to do. We will see who gets this resolved faster."

    "..." Rudy wasn''t entirely up to the idea, but he knew he would be faster than 10 people refunding each and every customer.

    After all, when he essed the server using his powers, he had already gained knowledge about each and every ticket.

    The ticket was categorized where some tickets only allowed ess to certain pools and rides. Of course, the cost of such tickets was different.

    While talking with Reina, Rudy had essed the cameras and was watching the live footage of the water park.

    Then, he used the footage of the time the ticket was scanned upon the entry of the customers, and the live footage to track the customers and their tickets.

    He did that with all the 14517 people, out of which two were Alice and J. However, he couldn''t scan all the customers, since there were certain areas in the water park where the cameras were unavable.

    Rudy sorted out the customers ording to the ticket booking time and efficiently maneuvered the crowd to the exit gates.

    Rudy had promised that it would take him an hour to solve the issue, but it only took him 47 minutes. However, Reina''s team contributed greatly in crowd control and in the refunding process.

    Of course, there were angry customers whoined about unpleasant experiences and threatened the team, but they handled them professionally without causing a major ruckus.

    Now, there were nearly 1500 people in the entire park and it was a sight to see.

    Rudy was thrilled to have solved the issue. He was so happy to help Reina that he even forgot about the reward. He simply wanted to see Reina happy.

    While Rudy was on his way to Reina''s office to talk to her, he ran into a cat that seemed strangely familiar to Rudy.

    It was a beautiful white Persian cat. She had different eye colors, with her right eye being blue and left being red.

    "..." Rudy was left baffled by the simrities of the cat.

    Suddenly, a girl with creamy ivory hair came and picked up the cat in her arms. Then, her gaze fell on Rudy and her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Ru¡­dy?"

    "...!"

 Chapter 1024 Lucy- Not a Step-Sister Anymore

    1024 Lucy- Not a Step-Sister Anymore

    "Ru¡­dy?"

    "...!" Shock was evident on Rudy''s face.

    ''What is Lucy doing here?''

    After all, it was an unexpected encounter that shouldn''t be happening. However, that wasn''t the only reason Rudy was shocked. In fact, he was baffled to hear his name from Lucy''s mouth.

    Why would she know his name when they haven''t even met yet? Or perhaps, in this Worldline, things went differently and they were already acquainted with each other?

    Rudy had absolutely no idea.

    Although he couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t right.

    Even if things went differently, why would Lucy and Rudy possibly be familiar with each other?

    As far as Rudy could remember, the only reason Reba had married Joe was to get some financial support from him. In return, Lucy had gotten a proper and loving family.

    However, in this Worldline, Reba was financially stable thanks to her sister, Jessica. Thus, she wouldn''t have met or interacted with Joe. And Lucy and Rudy shouldn''t have bet before.

    Rudy had such questions in his mind, and only the girl standing in front of him¡ª Lucy, could answer his questions.

    ''How should I start a conversation with her? Should I call her by her name or just ask her how she knows my name? But what if we have already met and have introduced ourselves? That would make things awkward.

    Sure, I could simply say that I forgot her name, but by chance, if we are close friends, that would raise suspicions and I want to avoid that. Maybe I should just act friendly?''

    "Hii." Rudy greeted her with a smile on his face.

    "..." Lucy didn''t react and simply stared nkly at Rudy.

    ''Why does she seem shocked?'' Rudy wondered. ''Wait, should I just pretend that I didn''t hear her saying my name? That would help me dodge a few questions and suspicions.''

    "Hey," Lucy said nervously. "Sorry about my cat."

    "Uhh¡­ if I remember correctly, pets aren''t allowed here¡­ for various reasonable and obvious reasons."

    "Oh, yes. I know. It''s a¡­ umm¡­ you see, this ce belongs to my friend, so¡­ I¡­"

    Rudy raised his brow as he thought, ''The way she is talking to me makes me think that she is no more than a stranger. If so, how did she know my name? What the hell is going on? I don''t understand.''

    "I am only here to visit my friend, not for the pools," Lucy added. "I see."

    "What about you?" Lucy suddenly asked.

    "Hmm?"

    "I mean¡­ What are you doing here in the office area when the pools are on the other side? Are you perhaps here to meet the manager?"

    "No, I was just leaving."

    "I¡­ see¡­" Lucy smiled a bit, but she seemed sad for some reason. But after a brief pause, she asked, "Did youe here with someone?"

    "With my friends. They are currently at the reserved pool."

    "Reserved pool?!" Lucy eximed. "How did you get ess to the reserved pool?"

    "Oh, well, the manager gave me ess."

    Lucy squinted her eyes and with a re in her eyes, she asked, "Are you close with the manager?"

    ''Why does she seem mad all of a sudden? I was super close with Lucy, so I know what she is thinking just by reading her facial expression. And she doesn''t seem happy to know that I know Reina.''

    "Answer me!" Lucy demanded.

    "No. I barely know her. In fact, I only met her today."

    "Then howe she gave you ess to the reserved pool like that?" She asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Because I agreed to do something for her and I got free ess to the reserved pool as a reward."

    Rudy decided to be honest with Lucy as that was the easiest and the fastest way to get rid of her as soon as possible.

    Now that Rudy had learned to use his technological powers, he could easily ess the cameras and electrical signals as well as devices around him. He saw Reina heading towards her office and so he wanted to get Lucy away from there.

    He had told Reina that he was Lucy''s step-brother, which is why he knew about Rina. If Reina ran into Lucy, she would surely ask her about Rudy, which would be an issue.

    "Why are you asking personal questions, though?" Rudy asked Lucy.

    Rudy''s n was to make Lucy ufortable, that would force her to leave.

    "Personal question? I simply wanted to know if you were telling the truth. This ce belongs to my friend, and I want to make sure no one is taking advantage of the situation."

    "Oh, right." Rudy rolled his eyes and nodded, seemingly knowing that Lucy was lying.

    "By the way, have you seen Reina somewhere? Rina is currently looking for her and hasn''t returned since."

    "Who knows? I don''t have the slightest idea," Rudy shrugged his shoulders.

    "Okay. I will look around. If you run into them, tell them that I left. My mom will be here to pick me up in the next five minutes."

    After saying that, Lucy left in a hurry.

    ''Her mom?'' Rudy raised his brow as soon as he heard that. ''Joe and Lucy''s mom divorced in thest Worldline, but maybe they are still together in this one? Or perhaps, Lucy lives with her mother instead of Joe?''

    Soon, Reina walked into the sight and signaled Rudy toe to her office. Rudy followed her and sat on the couch while she fixed her desk and grabbed her tablet.

    She checked the live feed of the water park and nodded with a smile on her face.

    "Looks good."

    Then she put down the tablet and sat on the couch beside Rudy. She turned to him, and with a curious look on her face, she asked him, "How did you do that?"

    "That''s a secret."

    "Heh." Reina couldn''t help but chuckle. She smiled at him and said, "Okay, keep it to yourself."

    "Thanks for keeping your world. My friends are enjoying the reserved pool."

    "Not a problem. But you will have to work hard if you want to have unlimited free ess to the reserved pool."

    "What do you mean?" Rudy asked with a confused look on his face. "Didn''t I solve the issue already?"

    "No. We still don''t know how the hacker got ess to my servers. Until we find the culprit, the issue is not resolved," Reina asserted with aposed look on her face.

    ''Well¡­ true. The hacker could pull the same stunt again. We have to find them.''

    After seeing Rudy lost in thought, Reina ced her hand on Rudy''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. You can drop by the water park anytime you want. You will get free ess to the reserved pool."

    "Hmm. I wille when my friends want toe. There is no meaning in meing alone."

    "There is!" Reina suddenly eximed.

    "Huh?"

    "I mean¡­" Reina turned her face to the other side and continued speaking, "We still have to find the culprit. So you need to be in touch with me."

    Then Reina handed her phone to Rudy. "Give me your phone number so I can call you when I find something. If you prove yourself helpful to me, I will hire you as my lead secretary." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rudy added his number on Reina''s phone, but before handing it back to her, he uttered, "I have no interest in taking a job like that."

    "I see¡­" Reina seemed dejected after Rudy turned down her offer.

    "Well, then." Rudy got up from the couch and said, "I will join my friends."

    He turned to Reina and left after saying, "I will be here for a few hours, so feel free to call me when you need me."

    Reina watched Rudy leave and disappear from her sight. But there was a strange feeling inside her, which made her use her tablet and watch Rudy from the live feed.

 Chapter 1025 Spending Quality Time with Alice and Janet

    1025 Spending Quality Time with Alice and J

    Rudy took his shirt off and sat by the ledge of the pool, with his legs dipped in the water. He watched Alice and J having a nice time, and couldn''t help but smile. After all, it was a rare sight to see.

    ''I didn''t get along with J in thest Worldline and we only became friends when we were in the same university. I always thought that if we had talked and sorted out the issues between us, we could have be good friends in high school too.

    Well, it seems like my wish has been granted. Although I am surprised about the fact that J loved me ever since we were in high school. Maybe she loved me before high school?''

    "Rudy~" Alice beckoned him. "Come join us. The water is fresh and the sun is up high. It''s the best time to be in the water."

    "Give me two minutes." Rudy smiled at Alice as his thoughts shifted.

    ''Then there is Alice. She loves me too. Damn, howe I never realized I was super famous in high school? I had two girls who secretly loved me. Maybe there were more, but they were simply afraid of confessing their feelings?''

    Rudy let his thoughts get the best of him and imagined wild scenarios where he was popr among girls and they unted at him left and right.

    ''Putting all that aside, what am I going to do?'' Rudy wondered. ''My girlfriend is Elise, but I haven''t met her yet. So should I start a rtionship with Alice or J? Obviously, I don''t want to y with their feelings or pass time until I get into the university.

    I am trying to save them from their fate. I don''t know what happened to J after she got transferred into a different university abroad, but I know what happened to Alice. I still somewhat me myself for her death.

    I am sure if I was there, she never would have gone through depression and taken her own life. So¡­ to save her from depression, I have to go out with her and keep her happy? I can make her happy without going out with her, but I know that at a certain point, she would confess to me.

    What would I do at that time? If I want Elise, I have to reject Alice. And if I want to save Alice, I will have to¡­ forget about Elise¡­''

    As the realization struck him, Rudy''s face became gloomy. He was finally aware of the results of the choices he would make in his life.

    ''I¡­ can''t do that¡­''

    "Rudy, are youing?~" Janert asked this time.

    "Yeah."

    About half an hourter, the girls were tired and needed a break, so they got out of the pool. They wanted to go to the washroom, so Rudy went with them and waited for them outside the section. Once they were done, he told them to go to the cafeteria and order the food they wanted to eat.

    "Where are you going?" J asked yfully.

    "I need to pee."

    Once Rudy was done, he went to the cafeteria and found J and Alice sitting in a private lounge.

    Surprised, Rudy raised his brows and approached them.

    "Uhm, this is a private lounge, you know?" he informed them.

    "Yes, we know."

    "So why are you here? Our tickets don''t cover this."

    "Actually, Rudy." Alice made Rudy sit beside her and continued, "Jane and I were standing in the line, waiting for our turn to order, but a woman came to us and told us that we can have the private lounge and that they would send someone to fetch our order."

    ''Was it Reina?'' Rudy asked himself.

    A few secondster, they were approached by a waiter who wrote down their order.

    J let out a short sigh and turned to Rudy and Alice before saying, "You know, I always thought of these VIP services as a scam and waste of money, but¡­ they are not bad."

    "You pay for a rxing and hassle free experience."

    After a short pause, Rudy added, "A private space and a safe environment."

    A whileter, their food arrived and they began eating.

    "Be careful not to eat too much. We have to swim and use the rides. You wouldn''t want a nuclear reaction in your stomach," Rudy chuckled.

    "I don''t want to go for rides right now. I want to rx and have a nice shower," Alice uttered her ns.

    "We are almost 4 hours in and still haven''t used a single ride, you know?"

    "Yes, but there are still a lot of people here and I don''t want to¡­" She lowered her voice and nced around before saying, "I don''t want to show my skin to anyone¡­ other than you¡­"

    Her face flushed, red as beet. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Same. I am not here for the rides. I just wanted to spend some nice time with you," J stated. But after getting a judging look from Alice, J added, "And with Alice too."

    "Well, if you want to try rides, let me know. And if you want less people, we will have that at the closing time."

    ''Or perhaps, I can talk with Reina and have her let us stay here for a few minutes even after the water park is closed?''

    "Oh, by the way, when we were in the reserved pool, a beautiful girl came there. She was carrying a cat with her," Alice informed.

    ''Yeah, that''s Lucy. Was she there to check who I brought with me?'' Rudy wondered.

    "Did she say something?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "No." Alice shook her head.

    "I asked her if she needed something, but she didn''t respond and left."

    "Maybe she got lost or something?" Rudy pretended to guess. "Or maybe she was exploring the water park."

    Rudy hacked into the server and saw that Lucy had left the water park and got into a car. He then connected himself to the inte and got all the details about the car from its number te.

    ''The car belongs to her mother.'' Rudy sighed in relief.

    ''I have got the address. Maybe I should pay a visit and see what''s going on? I want to ask her how she knows my name. And also¡­ Paul''s whereabouts.''

    Rudy clenched his fists as he thought, ''I am going to end that motherfucker!''

 Chapter 1026 Lucys Mother

    1026 Lucy''s Mother

    After Lucy and Rudy separated, Lucy made an excuse and left. But her goal was to check who Rudy''s friends were, with whom he hade to the water park. She wanted to check before her mother arrived to pick her up.

    She hurried over to the reserved pool and saw Alice and J enjoying the pool. She was surprised, but relieved at the same time.

    ''So it''s them¡­.'' she sighed.

    When J noticed a stranger looking at them, she signaled Alice, and asked, "Excuse me, do you need something?"

    Lucy ignored them and left the scene, seemingly not interested in interacting with them.

    RING~!

    Lucy received a notification, and without even looking at it, she knew it was from her mother to inform her that she had arrived.

    She went to the staff office and met with Rina, who was busy doing something on theputer.

    "Hey Rina," Lucy greeted her after cing her hand on her shoulder.

    "Oh, hey. Where were you?" Rina asked without losing her focus from theputer.

    "Uhh¡­ you know, just strolling around."

    "I thought you left, but I noticed your bag was still here, so I assumed you must have gone for your loving stroll," she chuckled.

    "Well, I am leaving now. Mama is here to pick me up." Lucy grabbed her bag and left the office.

    There were two paths to reach the main gate of the water park. One was themon path, which was used by the customers, and the other was the private path, which was only used by the Reina and the high-ranking staff.

    The private path also passed by Reina''s office, and Lucy chose to leave the water park using the private path because she wanted to see Rudy. She thought Rudy would still be standing outside the office area where she hadst met him, but when she reached there, she found him inside Reina''s office.

    Although the door of Reina''s office was closed, it was left slightly open. When Lucy saw Rudy and Reina sitting on the couch side by side¡ª smiling and happily chatting with each other¡ª she puffed her cheeks and left in anger.

    "Stupid liar!" She muttered to herself.

    As Lucy emerged from the gates, her gaze fell upon the luxurious vehicle waiting for her. The sleek lines of the car exuded an air of opulence, hinting at the refined taste of its owner. Behind the wheel sat Lucy''s mother, a vision of timeless beauty and sophistication. Her poised demeanor and impable style spoke volumes about her status and elegance. With a weing smile, she beckoned Lucy to join her, embodying the epitome of grace and ss.

    Lucy''s mother¡ª Rose West, was as beautiful as Lucy, even more so, she was mature and fit.

    Lucy threw her bag into the backseat of the car and sat on the passenger seat beside her mother.

    Sensing something was wrong, Rose shot a quick nce at Lucy and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you have a fight with Rina again?"

    "No."

    "Then? Something happened at school?" Rose wondered.

    "Nothing of that sort. It''s a personal problem," Lucy replied in a frustrated tone.

    "I see." Rose smiled slightly and focused on her driving. A few secondster, Rose smiled again and asked, "Are your periods early this month?"

    "No!" Lucy shouted. "Come on, mom! I told you it''s a personal problem."

    "Okay, okay." Rose chuckled. "I get it."

    "It sure doesn''t seem so."

    "I am trying to ease the mood, you know. I am the only one you can share your feelings and problems with."

    "That''s a lie. I can always share all my secrets with Freya and she will never tell anyone." Lucy hugged Freya and patted her back.

    "No, but seriously. What happened? I am curious." Rose asked again, but this time, in a sober tone.

    "..."

    "Look, it''s fine if you don''t want to share. Ipletely understand. I was the same when I was at your age, except¡­ I made big mistakes, which I am regretting even now."

    "Don''t worry, mom. I am not in a rtionship with anyone. I won''t get in any trouble at school like you did, nor will I get disowned by my parents like you did."

    "Hey, I would never disown you even if you end upmitting the same mistake as me. I understand your struggles. As I said, I will always be there for you."

    "Are you trying to give me your indirect permission to get into a rtionship and get pregnant while I am still in high school? Just like you did?" Lucy asked with a judging look on her face.

    "Obviously not. Only I know the tough time I went through because of that. And I say I regret my choice, but that has nothing to do with the struggles. I regret choosing Joe as my life partner when I could have had someone better."

    After a short pause, Rose added, "At least I would be in a healthy and a happy rtionship. And you would have had a family."

    Lucy stayed quiet for a while, seemingly gathering her thoughts and courage to ask Rose something to Rose.

    "You say that, but if you hadn''t chosen dad, I wouldn''t be here with you right now, no? I would have never been born," she uttered in a low voice.

    "Hmm~" Rose hummed in amusement and muttered, "That''s not an issue." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Huh?" Lucy jerked her head towards Rose. "Are you saying that you don''t care if I wasn''t born?"

    "You still would have been born."

    "Uhh¡­ I don''t understand. What are you¡­ wait¡­" Lucy finally realized what Rose was trying to say. Her eyes widened in bewilderment as her facial expression changed from confused to curious and furious.

    She didn''t say anything, but stared at Rose in disbelief.

    "Please stop ring at me like that."

    "You cheated on dad?!" Lucy eximed.

    "If that''s what you want to think, then so be it. I won''t try to defend myself since you won''t believe my exnation, anyway."

    "Tell me! I want to know!"

    "Joe became impotent shortly after Paul was born. I had no sex life. It had ended even before I could taste the pleasure of my youth."

    "So you were horny and cheated on him?"

    "When I was neen¡­ or maybe twenty, I was working as a janitor in a nearby town called Hel. I always had early shifts where I had to clean up the school before it started."

    ''Hel¡­'' Lucy thought to herself. ''I don''t like where this is going¡­''

    "On one particr day, I saw a teenage boy in the abandoned area of the school. It was early in the morning and as you know I like thrills. So I was exploring the abandoned area, and I saw that boy jerking off on the stairs.

    Obviously, I was baffled. At first, I thought I had encountered a ghost, but why would a ghost jerk off? Well, skipping the details, I talked with him and one thing led to another. And¡­ we ended up having sex."

    "...."

    "That was the best sex of my life~!"

    Lucy was lost in her thoughts. She couldn''t help but feel uneasy about a certain thought that she couldn''t shake off.

    "What was the name of the school and what year was it?" Lucy asked in a low voice.

    "Uhmm¡­ it was the general public school and¡­ it was the year 1989. Why do you ask?" Rose nced at Lucy. "Are you trying to check if I am telling the truth?"

 Chapter 1027 Confession of Rose West

    1027 Confession of Rose West

    The rest of the ride home was quiet and none of them uttered a word, except for a few asional nces at each other.

    The car stopped near the front gate of their house, but none of them got out of the car. The awkwardness between Lucy and Rose was unbearable.

    "So¡­" Rose let go of the steering wheel and turned off the car. "Umm¡­ we are home."

    "I know."

    "Are you¡­ not going to get off? I need to park the car," Rose asked nervously and nced at Lucy.

    "I have¡­ something on my mind. I have a question." Lucy turned to Rose and asked, "I am deeply disappointed in you. Although I never had any respect for you in the first ce, but¡­"

    Lucy let out a weary sigh and shook her head in disbelief before continuing, "I don''t know what to say. Whatever dad did to deserve a terrible wife like you. I am truly saddened that you got my custody instead of dad."

    "..." Rose sat there and quietly listened to Lucy''sments.

    "Once I turn 18, I am moving the shit out of this house and moving in with dad," Lucy asserted and turned to open the car''s door to leave.

    "Won''t you listen to what I have to say?" Rose immediately asked. "I listened to you and let you speak. Now it''s my turn."

    Noticing the never before seriousness in her mother''s eyes, Lucy decided to stay and allow Rose to exin herself.

    "First of all, you are absolutely right. I am a terrible human being. However, I am a good mother. You can''t deny that. I neverpromised in anything to raise you and always ced your happiness my priority," Rose asserted with aposed look on her face.

    "..."

    "Feel free to deny that. If you prove me wrong, I will instantly agree," Rose added.

    "..." Lucy spent a few seconds thinking of a perfect response to prove Rose wrong, but she couldn''te up with one. Sure, she could simply make up anything and lie about it, but she would never do that.

    It was Rose''s good parenting that made Lucy a good person, unlike Paul, who had be a scum under Joe''s terrible parenting.

    Feeling somehow defeated, Lucy rolled her eyes and asked, "Are you done?" "Not yet. While we are talking about it, let''s talk about Joe. He is not like what he seems."

    "Yeah, of course. Now you will feed me some lies about him and expect me to hate him instead of you, right? Or are you going to y victim and gain my sympathy?" Lucy remarked with an intentional scoff.

    "Joe is indeed a good guy¡­ a very good guy. In fact, he is the kindest person in the world," Rose stated.

    "Uhh¡­" Lucy was speechless. She didn''t expect Rose to praise Joe.

    "But the problem is that he tries to be kind to everyone and ends up making serious mistakes. In order to be a saint, he ends up bing a fool."

    "See? I knew it! You were going to badmouth dad!" Lucy shouted.

    "I am not. Hees from a religious family. His father was¡­ well, father. The bishop of the cathedral. And my father worked under his father. We didn''t even live in the same town, but whenever there was a gathering of priests, my father took me with him.

    I would meet Joe and other boys and girls, who were also sons and daughters of the other priests. Joe''s father also ran a bakery, as you know. I was super interested in baking ever since I was a kid, so I would go to his bakery and learn to bake there.

    Now, we don''t have time and I am not going to narrate the entire story to you. So¡­ Joe had already crossed puberty and, just like every boy, he had sexual tension. All of his friends had girlfriends already, while no girl was ready to date him¡ª even though he was handsome¡ª because he was the son of the head priest.

    The only girl he was close to was me. One day, I began to notice changes in his behavior towards me. I would catch him looking at me and¡­ my boobs, my ass. But I would ignore it."

    Rose let out a short sigh and chuckled a little.

    "Actually, no. I liked whenever he checked me out. Not just him, but even in school and on the streets. I liked when boys looked at me and gave me that¡­ lustful look."

    "Wow. That''s a slut behavior," Lucy pped with a disappointed look on her face.

    "I was also at age, okay? I was raised in a strict environment so I liked getting attention like that. Not that I would let any boy touch me," she shrugged. "That never happened. I used to dress very modestly, and they still looked at me. I was not to me, you know?"

    "So, how did you end up getting pregnant?" Lucy raised her brow.

    "It was my birthday and Joe had baked a cake for me. I was very happy that day and went to the cathedral to express my gratitude. There, Joe got down on his knees and expressed his love to me. Now, I want to rify that I didn''t particrly loved him, but I didn''t hated him either.

    He was so sweet and kind. How could anyone hate him?"

    "What did you do then?" Curiosity brimming in Lucy''s eyes.

    "Of course, I told him that we can''t be in a rtionship because of our family background. In response, he told me that he has a perfect solution for that. Since he was training to be the priest, he had knowledge. He said if we got married, we can be in a rtionship.

    I was obviously baffled after hearing that. He was talking about marriage all of a sudden. But¡­ Being a foolish and innocent girl, I did as Joe told me. He chanted some verses and told me that we were now married."

    "Wait a minute¡­ ''innocent girl''? You?" Lucy scoffed. "Come on, try something else."

    Rose furrowed her brows at Lucy and asked, "Are you seriously doing this?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What happened after?" Lucy rolled her eyes.

    "Joe told me that since we were married now, we should do what came next. Of course, I knew what he was trying to say, but I wasn''t sure about it. So I told him that I didn''t know what to do. He told me a few things and asked me where I wanted to do it.

    Obviously, our homes were out of the question. We couldn''t go to the bakery either. We didn''t know other ces to go, so we decided to¡­ sigh¡­ I feel ashamed to say this, but¡­ we did it in the cathedral."

    "...."

    "In the confession box, to be precise."

    "You weren''t against the idea of having sex? Like, you were okay with having sex with him even though you weren''t in love with him?" Lucy wondered.

    "It wasn''t about him. I was curious about sex. My friends and ssmates always told me how great it feels and how it helps them be more beautiful. I wanted to know what sex felt like and thus¡­ I ended up making a big mistake."

    "You got pregnant by having sex once? That''s impossible."

    ''The chances are not zero, but I didn''t get pregnant when Rudy and I were¡­''

 Chapter 1028 Joe Walker

    1028 Joe Walker

    "I didn''t know I was pregnant until I was 5 months in. We had kept our marriage secret because we didn''t want anyone to know. Even at that time, early marriages were frowned upon. Days passed by and I didn''t know what to do.

    It was a matter of time before my mum and dad found out about it, so I went to Joe and told him the truth. He was bewildered to know that. He said it should be impossible. To confirm his doubts, we went for a checkup, that too in a city 500 kilometers away from ours because everyone there knew us and our parents and we didn''t want anyone to know about it.

    Once it was confirmed that I was indeed 5 and half months in, Joe told me that he had something to say. Knowing Joe, I thought he would say something to reassure me and take full responsibility, but instead, what he told me left me broken," Rose sighed with a sad look on her face.

    Lucy was familiar with that look of Rose. She had seen her sad many times, almost multiple times a day. Lucy was aware that Rose wasn''t happy with her life, even when she was rich and had so much money.

    Curious, Lucy couldn''t help but ask, "What did he say?"

    "So I¡­ also have something to say. I¡­ looked into it and apparently our marriage doesn''t count because there was no witness," Rose stated with the exact facial expressions Joe had when he told her that.

    "I was like¡­ what the fuck are you talking about? You were the one who told me everything was fine and okay. And now you are telling me that we hadmitted¡­ a major sin¡­ in a cathedral. And I was pregnant!"

    "..."

    "How was I supposed to take it? What was I supposed to do? How was I going to tell my parents about the horrible act we hadmitted? And what was going to happen to my baby?!" Rose looked Lucy into eyes and uttered, "Do you understand why I regretted it so much?"

    After giving it a quick thought, Lucy squinted her eyes and replied, "Why are you making it like it was all dad''s fault? You are as responsible for everything as he was."

    "But I was the one who was pregnant! You have no idea how society worked back then."

    "Ohe, ''back then''," Lucy quoted with her fingers. "Don''t act like you are talking about the 12th century. It was only 20 years ago."

    "I raised you in a friendly environment so you wouldn''t know how bad, strict parenting can get."

    Lucy clicked her tongue and asked for Rose to continue her story.

    "I asked Joe what he was going to do with the baby, and he told me that we shouldn''t keep it a secret and tell our parents. And we did¡­ and the hell broke loose on that night. The entire town had gathered, and it had be a big issue.

    People made it worse since our parents were priests. Our parents were shamed in public and they couldn''t show their faces to anyone. My parents couldn''t take it and kicked me out of the house. But¡­ they couldn''t bear me watching in that state, so they took me back in.

    However, they had locked me in the room. They didn''t allow me to leave the house or meet anyone. Months passed by and I gave birth to a boy. My parents told me that they would set the boy in the orphanage and marry me off somewhere far away, where someone would be willing to ept me.

    But I was against it. I told them that doing that was a sin and they shouldn''t punish an infant who was innocent. Days passed by and a few weekster, my parents informed me that I was getting married to Joe 3 dayster.

    Of course, I was surprised. My father then told me that instead of finding a partner for me somewhere far away, he talked to Joe''s father and convinced him to marry Joe to me.

    No one asked for my consent. But¡­ I was okay with it. Joe was a good guy and¡­ what worse could happen? I thought.

    Only a few people were there for my wedding. Apparently, Joe''s father wanted it to be discreet, so it wouldn''t sully his name more than it already had.

    We said the verses, and Joe and I got married for real. The guests greeted us and congratted us, although none of them actually seemed to congratte us based on the expression.

    The sun dipped, and the night came. I was breastfeeding Paul in the hallway when Joe''s mother came and took him away from me. Oh! By the way, I didn''t get to name my baby. Father just came to me one day and handed me a birth certificate. It was then I found out that they had named him Paul¡ª After¡­you know¡­ who."

    "You have got to be kidding me." Lucy facepalmed herself and muttered, "So he has a story behind the origin of his name. I thought it was just the most random yetmon name given to him."

    "Anyway, Joe''s mum instructed me to go and wait for Joe inside the room. I had almost forgotten that it was our wedding night," Rose snorted.

    "So I did as I was told and waited for Joe in the room. Minutes passed by and he didn''te. I assumed he must be doing some formality, which I wasn''t aware of. So I patiently waited, but¡­ he never came, even after two hours.

    I eventually dozed off and when I opened my eyes, Joe was sitting in the chair with his head in his hands. I immediately felt bad. I mean¡­ I had fallen asleep on the wedding night and left Joe like that¡­."

    After a pause, she added, "Even though it wasn''t intentional."

    "..."

    "I called him out, and he came and sat next to me. I apologized to him and he said it wasn''t my fault. We talked for a while to ease the mood, although I was nervous from inside. I was waiting for Joe to make a move, but¡­ he seemed more nervous than me.

    In fact.. He seemed scared. Naturally, I assumed he was feeling guilty about everything that had happened. So I took the initiative and kissed him. I kissed him again¡­ a few times¡­ but much to my surprise; he pushed me back.

    I asked him why he would do that. I asked him if he didn''t want to marry me or if he was forced to marry me by his father, but he shook his head. I demanded an answer and then he told me that¡­ he couldn''t get hard.

    I didn''t understand what he meant by that, so he exined to me that he couldn''t feel anything from the kisses. He couldn''t have sexual thoughts or get an erection. He also informed that he was kicked out from the training and banned from bing a priest.

    My first thought was that he was lying. How could something like that happen? But then I remembered it was Joe. Joe would never lie and always be honest.

    Joe told me that he was punished because of the sin wemitted. He said that he was asking for forgiveness every day and night, and he hoped that he would be forgiven soon.

    So I waited and waited, but nothing changed. I was growing desperate. I was at an age where I could grow sexually frustrated. Mind you, I was 17 at that time and Joe was 22. I always wondered why only Joe was punished and not me when we were equally responsible? As time passed, I stopped expecting anything and epted my fate. Then¡­ one day, I met¡­ well, your father. When I told him about my situation, he said that Joe had developed ED because of the trauma. The trauma being¡­ everything that happened to us."

    Lucy, who listened to Rose''s story attentively, raised her brows and asked, "So how does your story justify your cheating on dad?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It doesn''t." Rose shook her head. "I never said my adultery was justified. I know and ept that what I did was uneptable. Even so, I don''t regret it."

    "..."

    Rose smiled wryly at Lucy and uttered, "You were born out of that act."

    "Ugh¡­ am I supposed to be happy that you cheated on dad?"

    "Do you value your existence? I do, which is why I am d I met that boy." Rose shrugged.

 Chapter 1029 Celestial Being

    Chapter 1029 Celestial Being

    Lucy was conflicted after hearing the Truth from Rose. She couldn''t pass a judgment on what was right and wrong.

    After all, Rose''s action led to her existence. After a few seconds of pondering, Lucy said, "Still, dad was feeling guilty and obviously depressed too, but he didn''t do anything that would ruin your marriage.

    While you cheated on him. If your life was ruined because of his¡­ ED, so was his life. Even so, what you did was cruel and inhumane."

    Rose nodded slightly and muttered, "You are right."

    "And if you truly wanted to start a new life with someone, you could have simply asked for a divorce. Cheating wasn''t necessary."

    "I had no intention of cheating on Joe. And if I wanted another man in my life, I would have remarried." Rose smiled wryly with a sad look on her face and said, "How in the hell was I supposed to live a happy life while Joe was suffering? Do you think I could ask for a divorce like that?"

    "Better than cheating on him," Lucy remarked.

    "I had no intention of doing that, but it happened. I won''t make excuses and ept the fact that I¡­ wasn''t the best at that time."

    Lucy got out of the car and entered the luxurious penthouse. She was carrying Freya with her, so she went straight to her room and rxed on the bed, thinking about what Rose had told her.

    After Rose told Joe about the incident, Joe was heartbroken, and he med himself. Both of them then discussed what they should do next.

    Joe was afraid that Rose would cheat on him again and keep doing it all her life. He was mentally prepared for such a thing.

    Joe was mentally weak, which was obvious since he had developed ED over a trauma which urred mostly because of the society''s norm.

    Even more so, Joe did not want Rose to waste her life like that. He wanted her to move on and have a life where she could choose her life partner and be truly happy. However, things changed when Joe found out that Rose was pregnant. Even Rose was baffled. Joe and Rose''s family congratted them, but only Joe and Lucy knew the truth. Had Joe divorced Rose at that time, he would have gotten criticized and shamed in public. And as kind as he was, he couldn''t reveal the truth about Rose''s adultery to anyone.

    Thus, they decided to wait until the baby was born.

    During that time, Rose started a small business¡ª targeting females¡ª and taught them important lessons she had learned from her mistakes. She then wrote a book, which became a hit and waster adopted into a movie.

    Rose was praised for her writing, which motivated her to write more. She mainly wrote books somewhat inspired by her life, which added a realism to her stories.

    Once Lucy was three years old, Joe and Rose divorced. However, the process wasn''t as simple as they thought.

    Joe''s family didn''t like how Rose had gained fame. They considered Rose to be bailing young girls intomitting sins, which wasn''t the case.

    When the divorce was finalized, Joe''s family demanded custody of Lucy. Their argument was that Rose wasn''t fit to raise a kid. She couldn''t take care of herself in her teen years, so how would she raise Lucy?

    Nheless, they lost the case because Joe clearly stated that he wasn''t interested in having Lucy''s custody. Although it wasn''t because Lucy was his child. Had Rose told Joe that she didn''t want to raise Lucy, Joe would have dly taken her into custody.

    In thest Worldline, Joe had gotten Lucy''s custody because Rose had let the fame get over her head. She thought raising Lucy would disrupt her concentration that was needed to write books. She didn''t hate Lucy, but theck of parenting for Lucy got her hated by Lucy.

    Things went differently in this world for unknown reasons. ''Howe she got my custody?'' Lucy wondered.

    "I looked into this matter and couldn''t find anything major that would change anything in this Worldline. I can''t ask anyone either¡­" she muttered.

    Indeed, Lucy had retained the memory of the past Worldline.

    "I met Rudy today¡­ It was unexpected. It has been so long¡­ yet, it feels like yesterday. He didn''t recognize me, though. Does he not have memories of the past, Worldline?" Lucy wondered.

    "He should have the same superpowers as the past Worldline. And the apocalypse¡­ it was different from it was in the Worldline before this one. It changed when the universe was reset."

    Lucy had someone who managed to retain her memories from every Worldline and she knew more than anyone about the future. "I will have to stop Rudy from bing a shadow. I can''t let him meet Elise and others also. I don''t know who might trigger his memories. If it was something rted to the Blue Moon Fruit, does that mean I have to stop him from meeting Jane?" Lucy asked herself.

    "That is obviously impossible. If Rudy announces his Lordship, the strongest beings of each race will learn of his existence. Jane would naturally know about him. How can I stop them from meeting each other?"

    [How about discussing the matter with Jane?] a voice said.

    Lucy sat up and looked Freya into her eyes.

    "So you finally decided to speak, huh?"

    [You know that I don''t like speaking the humannguage. But it is necessary. I didn''t expect you to meet Rudy so soon. It seems that his inner powers are affecting the course of his actions. He will meet his harem sooner than expected.

    As a celestial being, I can see that his soul is attached to the red strings leading to his soulmates. They will meet, no matter what you do. So ''not letting them meet'' is not an option.]

    "This is my first time hearing about this soulmate thing." Lucy muttered and looked into Freya''s eyes with a serious look on her face. "Am I one of his soulmates?"

    [I can''t answer that. It''s against the celestial rules.]

    SIGH!

    "What do you suppose I should do, then?"

    [We need to talk with Jane.]

    "How? She is in the vampire world. And she shouldn''t be¡­ the princess of the Blue moon yet¡­ right?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    [She was one since birth. It is her fate to be the princess of the blue moon, and it can''t be changed.]

    "So we have to find a way to enter the vampire world."

 Chapter 1030 Dreams and Responsibilities

    Chapter 1030 Dreams and Responsibilities

    Lucy turned to Freya to ask, "You im to be the Celestial being. Can''t you ess the vampire world using your powers?"

    [No. It''s not an open door which we can simply pass through. It requires certain conditions to be met. But yes, of course, I can open the portal to the vampire world.]

    "Shouldn''t we hurry then?"

    [Hear me out first. The portal to the vampire world can only be opened when the conditions are met and they depend on the moon and the stars. ording to my calctions, we will be able to open the portal after two weeks.]

    "That''s¡­. Sigh. Fine. What can we do in the meantime?" Lucy wondered. "I don''t want to waste time."

    [I suggest meeting the Lord again.]

    "Uhh¡­ I obviously want to meet him, but shouldn''t we be preventing that from happening? Nothing good wille out of it."

    [Rudy is not a fool. He will discover the truth sooner orter. We should meet up with him and be close to him. We want him to trust us. We shouldn''t stay strangers to him.]

    "But¡­ how? I ran into him today and running into him again, even by coincidence, will make him suspicious." Lucy muttered.

    [I suggest we should tell him what we know.]

    "We know everything," Lucy shrugged.

    [I believe he has already discovered his powers. We should use that excuse.]

    "Argh! I don''t know!" Lucy groaned in frustration. She rolled to her bed left and right and ended up falling.

    [Have you finally lost your mind because of the memories of multiple wordlines?]

    Lucy opened her eyes andmented, "I like you better when you are quiet and meowing all the time."

    After a brief silence, Freya Said, [Agreed. Now I won''t speak even if you beg me to. Let''s see how you manage everything by yourself. Seeing you cry would be a feast to my eyes.]

    "You need to work on your anger issues, Celestial being."

    Freya walked out of the room in a ssic cat style.

    "Why do I have to do everything? I didn''t ask for all this¡­ I mean¡­ I am happy that I have memories¡­ but still¡­ I don''t want responsibilities. I am scared of messing it up."

    Lucy got up from the floor and let out a soft sigh. She then grabbed a towel and went straight to the bathroom to calm down.

    Meanwhile, Rudy was still at the water park. He was done for the day and ready to head back home, but the girls weren''t done yet.

    ''I can''t enjoy the same thing for more than 2 hours. I get it, swimming is fun, but we could do something better.''

    Rudy was simply feeling left out because the girls seemed to be enjoying themselves. He was invited by the girls for the rides, but he turned them down because he wasn''t sure about it.

    Ever since he discovered his powers, he began to see the normal things in a different way. What if he started to fly in the middle of the slide? What if the rides broke because of his destruction force?

    Rudy didn''t feel confident enough to have a sense of reassurance to be around people.

    "Why are you sitting all alone?" Someone asked Rudy.

    It was Reina who came to talk to Rudy after she found him alone.

    "Why are you here? Don''t you have things to do?"

    "That''s what I am doing." She sat beside him and added, "I am on patrol duty."

    "A manager doing a patrol duty?" Rudy chuckled. "You have cameras all over the park. There is no need for patrol, is there?"

    "Cameras can be fooled easily, but not by human eyes," Reina responded.

    "Must be tough managing this ce by yourself." Rudy uttered as he nced around.

    "It is, but it doesn''t matter. My little sister helps me out at the end of the day. And it''s not bad. I can''t have a normal life because of the water park, while others dream of having my job. No one can be truly satisfied with their life," Reina asserted in a solemn tone.

    She had a distant look on her face, as though something troubled her deeply.

    Rudy pondered for a few seconds, and said, "I used to think the same. But¡­tely, something has changed."

    "Meaning?" Reina asked curiously.

    "You see, everyone has certain life goals which they want to achieve. But once they havepleted their goal, they will feel empty. They would either set a new goal or chase after random things.

    Either way, both options are unsatisfactory. They won''t have any sense of fulfillment within them."

    "Then what do you suggest? Should one have a near impossible goal which they know they can never achieve?" Reina wondered.

    "No. They should just cope with it."

    "Uhh¡­ that''s a rather anticlimactic solution."

    "It works. A life where you keep chasing after something bes hell. And a life where you have everything bes¡­ a reason for living hell. Every day, you would expect something, only to be disappointed."

    Reina squinted her eyes slightly and said, "The way you are speaking makes it seem like you are speaking from personal experience."

    "You must be mistaken."

    Rudy and Reina watched the sunset together, sharing a lovely moment. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, Alice and J returned from the washroom. They had gone to take a fresh shower and change their clothes.

    When they returned and saw Rudy with Reina, they asked him various questions. But when he introduced Reina as the owner of the water park, their demeanor suddenly changed.

    They thanked Reina for letting them use the reserved pool.

    After that, they left the water park.

    "We can catch thest bus if we hurry. We have 10 minutes to reach the pickup stands," Rudy informed them.

    "Slow down. We are exhausted. We can''t walk anymore."

    "I don''t care. Get your assessment walking or I am leaving you both behind."

    "So cruel~"

    "Carry us, Rudy."

    "I can''t carry both of you at the same time."

    They somehow managed to get to the pickup stand on time and caught the bus.

 Chapter 1031 Angry Alice

    Chapter 1031 Angry Alice

    There were only two vacant seats on the bus, so as a gentleman Rudy was, he sat on the window seat and let the girls decide who would sit on the remaining seat.

    Alice yed rock, paper, and scissor to decide who would sit next to Rudy, and surprisingly, Alice won. J was upset, not because she had to stand, but because she didn''t get to sit next to Rudy.

    Since J knew that Rudy was aware of her feelings for him, she didn''t need to hesitate. She decided to take a bold approach and sat on Rudy''sp.

    "..." Rudy was a little surprised, but he said nothing.

    Alice, however, wasn''t happy about it.

    "Hey, why are you sitting on hisp?" Alice asked J.

    "All of us are tired and I can''t stand on our way home. I can''t sit on yourp, so sitting on Rudy''sp was a no brainer move," J responded casually.

    "But¡­" Alice looked at Rudy, hoping he would object to J sitting on hisp, but after seeing him unbothered, she bit her lips.

    "Rudy must be feeling ufortable, you know?" Alice said to J. "Let''spromise and make some space for you."

    J turned to Rudy and asked, "Are youfortable?"

    "We will get off the bus after 10 minutes, so it''s not a big deal," Rudy responded.

    Rudy and J enjoyed the sunset and the beautiful scenery, while Alice couldn''t help but feel anger brewing in her. She was feeling jealous, but she was also furious at Rudy for allowing J to sit on hisp.

    Alicepletely lost her temper when J began to lean on Rudy''s chest,pletely submitting her body to him. Alice clenched her fists and endured the torture, hoping it would end soon. J crossed all the limits when she didn''t get off Rudy''sp, even when a few passengers got off on the next stop, leaving empty seats.

    However, it was all part of Rudy''s n. He wanted Alice to be bold and confident enough to stand up for herself and her dreams. Although, he didn''t expect J to sit on hisp and make a bold move like that.

    ''Only if some of J''s boldness can go to Alice¡­.'' he thought to himself.

    Once their stop arrived, Alice stormed out of the bus alone. Rudy and J followed her immediately and got off the bus.

    The bus dropped them on a highway and they still needed to walk for a good 15-20 minutes to get home.

    Alice didn''t wait for them to get off and kept walking towards the town.

    Rudy nced at J and squinted her eyes at her.

    "What?" J asked and locked her eyes with him.

    "Don''t do that again."

    "Oh?!" J rolled her eyes and ced her hands on her sides, seemingly annoyed at Rudy.

    "Alice is now pissed and you want to throw all the me on me, huh?" J raised her brows and remarked, "If you were so worried about that, you could have asked me to get off yourp. Don''t try to y a victim."

    16:10

    "You misunderstood me. I didn''t say that because Alice is angry. I said that for myself. Sitting on someone''sp like that is an insult to yourself. Don''t throw yourself like that."

    "I wouldn''t do this with anyone else." J lightly punched Rudy''s back. "Do you think I am a slut?"

    "I wouldn''t be holding back if you were one," Rudy chuckled. "And hey, don''t me me if I end up doing something to you."

    "Like?" she asked with a mischievous grin on her face.

    "No matter how you look at it, you were trying to seduce me. So I would advise you to not y victim if I get seduced and make you soar."

    "Make me soar?" J raised her brow in confusion. "What does that mean? Is that a¡­ metaphor of some kind?"

    "Umm¡­ no. I wanted to avoid saying vulgar words, so I chose¡­ Well, nevermind. You wouldn''t mind vulgar words, would you?" Rudy shrugged and added, "I wouldn''t take no for an answer once I get seduced. I would do unspeakable things to you and you would regret awakening the beast in me."

    J punched Rudy on the back again while saying, "You didn''t even get a boner when I was literally rubbing my body against you. I doubt the ''beast'' in you would awaken anytime soon."

    She quoted the ''beast'' with her fingers.

    "Heh!" Rudy chuckled. "If you want to feel my boner, you have got to try harder than this."

    "Hey!" Alice yelled at them from the nearby tree. "What the hell are you two doing?! I am waiting here!"

    Alice thought that Rudy woulde chasing after her to calm her down, but after watching him happily chat with J without any worries about her, she couldn''t help but call them out.

    Alice felt somewhat devastated, but that made her realize that she shouldn''t expect something from others which she couldn''t give.

    Rudy and J caught up with Alice, and they walked their way to the town. After a few minutes of walking, they reached the convenience store owned by Eleanor, managed by Reba.

    "Do you girls want to drink or eat something?" Rudy asked them calmly as he pointed at the store.

    "Water," Alice nodded.

    "Yes, water."

    "Umm¡­ sure, but if you girls want juice or energy drinks instead of water?"

    "I don''t like the taste of energy drinks, and juice contains excessive sugar," Alice responded. "But if there is lemon juice, I will take that one."

    "Why don''t you girlse inside with me? It''s kinda humid and hot here, so chill in the AC."

    "We will stay inside for like¡­ five minutes maximum and thene out. Then we will feel hotter."

    "..." Rudy chose to stay silent and went to the store.

    He thought he would meet Reba at the counter, but when he asked about her, they told him that she had left 5 minutes ago. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Rudy bought lemon juice and a water bottle for the girls and left the store in a hurry. Once they were hydrated enough, they went home.

 Chapter 1032 Memory Sequence Activated

    Chapter 1032 Memory Sequence Activated

    When they reached the crossroads, J had to separate from Rudy and Alice.

    "Alright, see you guys at school," she waved them goodbye.

    "Bye," Alice waved back.

    J turned to Rudy, but he only nodded in response. She shot a quick nce at Alice and gulped down, seemingly thinking of doing something. She seemed nervous, or rather conflicted, about what she was about to do next.

    J took a deep breath and pulled Rudy close to him, then she kissed him on the cheek and ran away without looking at either of them.

    Rudy stood still with aposed look on his face, but he sighed soon after, knowing what wasing next.

    J had tossed Rudy into a battlefield with Alice and ran away.

    In a slow motion, she nced at Alice to see her reaction, and much to his surprise, she didn''t seem bothered after seeing her ssmate and friend kiss her childhood friend, who was also her crush. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Shall we go?" she asked Rudy with a smile on her face.

    "..." Rudy nodded, and they began walking.

    ''What the hell? It would have been better if she had gotten angry or something.'' Rudy was confused, even scared of the situation.

    After a five-minute walk, they reached Alice''s house.

    "Thanks for today. I had a lot of fun."

    "I had fun too. We can go again next weekend if you want." Rudy opened the gate for Alice. "Or we can go to some other ce. The choice is up to you." "We will see."

    "Yeah¡­" Rudy''s gaze fell on the garage. "Is George home yet?"

    "It''s the weekend so he wille homete or even in the morning," Alice replied in a sober tone.

    "Umm¡­ if it''s alright with you, you cane to my house, you know? It''s been ages since you had a sleepover at my ce."

    "I¡­ have to do homework¡­"

    "You can take the books with you. We can do homework together like old times."

    Alice''s face flushed after hearing that.

    "What do you say?" Rudy asked again.

    "I don''t know¡­ what if dades home early and doesn''t find me here? I have to be here¡­" she muttered nervously.

    "Well, if that''s the issue¡­" Rudy took out his phone from his pocket and said, "I can talk to George and let him know that you are staying the night at my house."

    "No!" Alice snatched the phone from Rudy''s hand and said, "What if he is in a meeting or in the middle of something important?"

    Rudy raised his brows after seeing Alice react like that. He ced his hands on Alice''s shoulders and said, "So what? The call wouldn''t evenst over five seconds."

    "..." Alice didn''t say a word and simply stood there with her gaze down.

    "Alright. I will text him instead," he said calmly.

    "...."

    He ced his hand on Alice''s chin and raised her head up. Then, he looked into her eyes with a gentle smile before continuing, "He would also check the text when he is free."

    "...."

    However, Rudy got no response from Alice.

    "Is everything okay?" he asked with a frustrated look on his face.

    ''I want to go with you.'' Rudy heard a voice.

    He was certain that it was Alice''s voice, but he didn''t see her lips move. ''There is no point thinking about it. It is obviously one of my powers. I can read thoughts, but I don''t know how. What''s different?''

    Rudy looked at his hands touching Alice.

    ''Perhaps a direct contact somehow activates telepathy that allows me to read thoughts of the people?''

    Rudy figured out the basics of his power in less than a minute.

    ''This is a perfect time. There is something Alice isn''t telling me. I somehow have to make her think about it so I can know what''s troubling her.''

    "What''s wrong?" he asked calmly.

    "I think¡­ you should go."

    ''Please don''t go.''

    "Is there something you want to tell me?"

    "No, I am just tired," Alice replied. But in her thoughts, ''There''s so many things I want to tell you.''

    Rudy grew impatient, not because Alice wasn''t being honest with herself, but because of the reason she was acting like that. What could have caused her to be this way?''

    In the midst of frustration, Rudy felt a sudden surge of energy in his body. He could feel his soul being pulled out of his body. Unknowingly, he pulled Alice close to his face and kissed her on the lips.

    Rudy knew what he was doing, and he had full control over his body. But watching his beloved Alice quivering in his arms made him kiss her tofort her.

    The kisssted a few seconds, but that was enough to calm Alice down.

    Alice looked into Rudy''s eyes and gulped down. Her hands moved and wrapped around Rudy''s neck. Then she pulled him close and kissed him on the lips.

    However, this kiss was different from Rudy''s kiss. Alice had inserted her tongue inside Rudy''s mouth and kissed him passionately.

    At that moment, Rudy heard a voice in his head. No, it wasn''t Alice''s voice, but something different.

    [Memory Sequence Activated!]

    [Memory Tree - Branch Alice - Enabled.]

    [Sequence load in Process.]

    [Beginning Memory Decryption.]

    [Memory Branch Sequence Extraction Commenced.]

    [Memory Extraction Completed.]

    [Branch Alice Memory Extracted 20%.]

    [Branch Alice Memory Loaded 17%.]

    [Branch Alice Memory Synchronized 12%.]

    Rudy''s brain was flooded with the memories that seemed foreign to him, but soon he realized it was his own memories.

    He was bewildered, even conflicted. He had so many questions. But when he looked at Alice, he put everything aside and cupped her head in his hands.

    "I love you¡­." said Alice with tears in her eyes.

    "I love you too, Alice." Rudy kissed her once again and hugged her tightly.

    ''What''s all these memories? They aren''t of the past Worldline¡­ but a different one. I heard the voice early that said something about memory. Branch Alice¡­ What does that mean?'' Rudy wondered.

    ''Maybe all the memories that I had of Alice? It said 20% extracted and 17% loaded. But only 12% was synchronized. Do I have to do something to unlock the rest of the memories?''

    ''I unlocked the memories of my time with Alice. How we confessed our love to each other in the park. How we kissed each other and started dating. I know I am missing something, but¡­ what?''

 Chapter 1033 Remembering Past Life

    Chapter 1033 Remembering Past Life

    Rudy could feel his memories increasing, and that came with an unbearable pain in his head. He couldn''t show it on his face, otherwise Alice would have misunderstood and the situation would have be worse.

    Rudy had indeed unlocked the memories, but the memories were only of his time with Alice. His memories of Alice and the other girls were still sealed and couldn''t remember a thing about them.

    ''With these memories, I remembered a few of the powers, or rather, the abilities, I had invented. Well, not invented since those abilities of course existed before and that''s why I was able to use them.''

    Amid all that, a certain question left Rudy puzzled. ''I confessed to Alice and we started dating, but what about Elise? Did I go out with Alice to avoid the tragic incident of the future? I have to find out. However, my love for Alice isn''t fake. There are other ways to change the future where I wouldn''t have to date Alice, but I want to date her. I love her and that''s a fact. Nothing can change that.''

    Rudy''s ears twitched as he heard the sound of the car approaching near.

    ''George is back. He should be here within a minute.''

    Rudy looked at Alice and thought, ''I don''t know what''s going on, but I have to protect Alice.''

    He kissed Alice on the lips and wiped her tears.

    ''I just used a spell on her which would annihte anyone who tried to touch her with evil intentions. I shouldn''t worry about her now,'' he uttered inwardly.

    "Okay, if you insist on staying here, I have no problem. But take care of yourself, okay?" He rubbed his thumb on her cheeks.

    Alice nodded in response and closed her eyes.

    ''Uhm¡­ my dating experience tells me she wants another kiss.''

    Rudy kissed her again and yed with her tongue until George''s car reached the house. Alice immediately pushed Rudy back and made some distance between them, wiping her remaining tears.

    Rudy couldn''t help but smile, and asked, "What''s wrong? You don''t want George to know about us?"

    "It''s not like that. I don''t want anyone to know about us. Especially J. Don''t let her know about this," Alice uttered in a sober tone, but with a slightly flushed face.

    "Don''t worry. J won''t do anything, even if she found out about us. Trust me."

    While Rudy was reassuring Alice, the car passed through the gate and stopped in front of the garage. A few secondster, George walked out of the car and fixed his clothes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hey, you are back." He greeted them with a smile. "What are you doing outside? Come, let''s go inside."

    "Oh, we just got here." Rudy responded in Alice''s stead. "I was asking her if she wants to stay the night at my house, but she turned me down."

    George turned to Alice and uttered, "You can go if you want to, Alice. You don''t have school tomorrow, so it should be okay if you spend the night at Rudy''s house."

    Alice shook her head and replied, "I am staying the night at J''s house. Rudy''s house has his mother and aunt. I won''t be able to enjoy it there."

    Rudy raised a brow and thought, ''She is right. Even if Jessica sleeps with mom tonight, Alice would have to spend the night with me. If not on my bed, at least in my room.''

    "Do as you want. I won''t force you." George shrugged his shoulders with a smile on his face. He then turned to Rudy and said, "Why don''t youe in?"

    He raised the bag in his hand to show it to Rudy and said, "I have brought Alice''s favorite ice cream. I am sure you would like to eat it too."

    "Oh, I would love to, but it''s gettingte and I need to be at home."

    "Do you want me to drop you home?" George asked.

    "I have to buy something on the way, so I can''t ept your offer. I appreciate the thought, though."

    "I see. Take care on your way back home and be careful of your surroundings. The monsters always lurk in the shadows and prefer toe out at night."

    "I will." Rudy nodded.

    After bidding farewell to George and Alice, Rudy left in a hurry. Once he was around the block, he nced around to make sure no one was looking at him. And then, he teleported in front of his house.

    He went inside and greeted Reba and Jessica, who were preparing the dinner.

    "You are back. I was expecting you to return with a tan, but you look the same as before," Jessicamented. "What did you do at the water park?"

    "Come on, I didn''t go to the beach."

    "Rudy, go take a bath." Reba washed her hands and handed a ss of water to Rudy. She then gave him his clothes and a tower before saying, "And wash yourself thoroughly. The pool''s water is always dirty and contains chemicals."

    ''I could argue about it, but she is not entirely wrong,'' Rudy thought to himself.

    "Okay."

    He went to the bathroom and took a cold shower to rx. HIs head was still aching from the memories, but it wasn''t as bad as before.

    He looked at his hands and muttered, "I have to find out what''s going on. How did I unlock my memories after kissing Alice? Perhaps¡­ kiss was a trigger? If that''s the case, what do I have to do to unlock more memories? Kissing her again did nothing, so now I must try something different."

    The movie had gained Rudy''s curiosity, and he couldn''t wait for the movie to progress.

    Once Rudy was done with the shower, he joined Reba and Jessica for dinner. While eating, they talked about what they did today. After they were done with the dinner, Rudy helped Reba to wash the dishes.

    Suddenly, Jessica proposed an idea.

    "Since we all have nothing to do now except sleep, shall we watch a movie together?" she wondered with a cheerful look on her face, which Reba couldn''t bear to refuse.

    "Okay, but keep it family friendly, got it?"

    "Of course," Jessica grinned and smirked at Rudy.

    "..." While Rudy didn''t say anything, deep down, he was sure that Jessica was nning something and it wouldn''t end well.

 Chapter 1034 Movie Time with Jessica and Rebecca

    Chapter 1034 Movie Time with Jessica and Reba

    Rudy, Jessica, and Reba were watching a movie on the television in the living room. Since there was only one couch directly facing the television, they were sharing the same couch.

    The movie was chosen by Jessica since it was her idea to watch, and neither Rudy nor Reba had any idea what kind of movie they were watching.

    Reba asked her about the genre but Jessica told her that it would be better if it was kept a secret. However, judging by how things were going since the movie started, Rudy was certain that it was a horror movie.

    Although it had only been 20 minutes, three murders had already urred. Still, the murders seemed natural, coincidental, and unrted to what was happening in the movie.

    The movie had gained Rudy''s curiosity, and he couldn''t wait for the movie to progress.

    ''This seems like a good movie. Howe I have never watched it before? Now that I have a fragment of my memory of my past life, the chances of me having already watched this movie should have been higher.

    Sure, there were many movies that I purposely avoided despite them being a talk around the town. I had a rule when watching something. If it had something that I didn''t like, I wouldn''t even touch it. It was ame thought process, but I am amazed how I stuck to it till the very end.

    This movie could be one of those movies, which means¡­ something I don''t like will happen. The question is, should I continue watching it, knowing that it would put me in a bad mood?''

    Rudy nced at Jessica, who was engrossed in the movie. He then looked at Reba, who seemed interested in the movie as well. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Why is she so focused?'' Rudy wondered. ''Could it be that it''s her first time watching this movie too?''

    Rudy pondered on what he should do. Should he leave or stay?

    ''I can simply say that I am tired after swimming all day and I feel sleepy, but that could ruin the family moment we are currently having. Besides, this movie might not contain something that I disliked.''

    In the end, Rudy decided to stay and watch the rest of the movie with Jessica and Reba.

    Thirty minutester, four more murders had urred, but the face of the murderer was never shown and the people who were killed were random people, which wouldn''t even be considered as a cast since they had no screen time except a few seconds where their dead body was shown.

    A few more minutes passed by and it was getting tough to understand the plot of the movie. There were so many questions that needed to be answered. Why were random people getting killed and the most important question, who the hell was the main character of the movie?

    Rudy was slowly losing interest in the movie. He no longer cared what would happen next. He just wanted the movie to end as soon as possible.

    However, just a few minutester, Rudy was impressed by the movie.

    Rudy was the type of person who would guess the plot and the twists as soon as he connected the dots, but this movie was different, which made him interested in the movie. He had begun to realize the main plot twist of the movie, but he needed to connect a few dots to bepletely certain.

    It was then revealed that the people who were murdered weren''t actually random. In fact, all of them were ssmates when they were in high school, which was almost twenty years ago.

    A few minutester, Reba got up and went to the kitchen to drink water.

    "Sis, can you bring me some water too?" Jessica asked politely.

    "Umm¡­ me too, mom."

    Rudy and Jessica water for a minute for Reba to bring them water, but when they looked at the kitchen, she wasn''t there.

    She had gone to her room to sleep.

    "Looks like the movie bored her¡­" Jessica muttered.

    "Well, the movie tested my patience, too."

    Rudy got up from the couch and went to the kitchen to grab a water bottle so they wouldn''t have to get up again to drink water. After drinking, he handed the bottle to Jessica and sat on-the-spot Reba was previously been sitting.

    He then continued, "They took an hour to reveal something. Believe me, if I were watching this in a theater, I would have already left after forty minutes."

    "Critics med that for its box office failure."

    Rudy shot a quick nce at Jessica as he recalled what he had seen on herptop.

    ''I don''t usually judge people. They are free to do whatever they want to do as long as they keep it to themselves. That''s not weird. They can watch any type of porn they want. But finding an incest aunt and nephew porn¡­ I don''t know what to think about it.

    Jessica is my aunt, and I am her nephew. She knows that I use herptop even so, she was careless and watched that type of porn. Could it be that she has some kind of incest fetish? Now that I think about it, she must have used that excuse to sleep in the same bed as me.

    Should I be worried about her? She didn''t exist in the past Worldline, so she is like a stranger to me in a rtionship. It''s not that I don''t see her as a rtive, but I can''t see her as one. It has only been a few days and I don''t know much about her.''

    While Rudy was busy in his thoughts, he ended up falling asleep without realizing. After all, he had used too much of his powers that left him mentally tired. Not to mention, he regained a fragment of his memories, which also toll a toll on his brain.

    He needed a rest.

    However, Jessica had something else in her mind when she noticed Rudy had fallen asleep.

    At first, she tried to call his name to make sure he was indeed sleeping. She then touched his leg with her leg and proceeded to make bolder moves. She got close to him and got on top of him without leaving her weight on him.

    She moved her face close to his face and licked her lips. And without wasting a single second, she kissed him on the lips.

    [Memory Sequence Activated!]

    [Memory Tree - Branch Angelica- Enabled.]

 Chapter 1035 Branch Angelica Enabled

    Chapter 1035 Branch Angelica Enabled

    Rudy had fallen asleep while watching a movie with Jessica, and Jessica took the opportunity to get close to Rudy and kiss him on the lips.

    Rudy had forgotten one thing, which was to watch the porno Jessica was watching. It was about an aunt and nephew sleeping together on the same bed, and things escted between them.

    Of course, Rudy had closed the tab without watching a single second, which was a logical thing to do. However, had he watched even the first minute of the video, he wouldn''t have fallen asleep.

    The video started normally, where the man¡ª portraying the role of a university student¡ª gets home on the weekend, where only his mother, sister, and aunt lived. Since the man had returned after a few months, they all decided to have a movie night.

    There was only one couch and four of them were sleeping on the same couch. There was no space between them and they had to watch the movie while sitting straight. After a while, the mother left, and the sister fell asleep on the couch.

    The aunt and the nephew watched the movie together, when suddenly, an intimate scene took ce. The man averted his gaze while the aunt was focused on the scene. After a while, the man fell asleep too, and the aunt tried to make moves on him.

    However, he woke up before she could do anything. Nheless, she managed to seduce him and that''s when the actual y began.

    Jessica had purposely left the tab open, as she knew Rudy would take herptop. She wanted Rudy to watch the video to understand the setting. It was her way of confessing to Rudy about her feelings since she couldn''t do it directly because of the diary.

    Jessica thought that Rudy must have watched the video and knew what wasing, and hence, she was confident enough to kiss Rudy while he was sleeping. Otherwise, she would have never done anything to him without his knowledge. She had all the chances in the world, but she didn''t.

    When Jessica kissed Rudy, his memories of and with Angelica unlocked, which also came with a massive headache, apanied by an unbearable pain, which he hadn''t fully recovered from.

    [Memory Sequence Activated!]

    [Memory Tree - Branch Angelica- Enabled.]

    [Sequence load in Process.]

    [Beginning Memory Decryption.]

    [Memory Branch Sequence Extraction Commenced.]

    [Memory Extraction Completed.]

    [Branch Angelica Memory Extracted 25%.]

    [Branch Angelica Memory Loaded 15%.]

    [Branch Angelica Memory Synchronized 15%.]

    [Branch Alice Memory Loaded 17¡ú 20%.]

    [Branch Alice Memory Synchronized 12¡ú 20%.]

    Rudy opened his eyes and felt something soft on his lips, only to realize that he was being kissed by Jessica.

    When Jessica noticed Rudy was awake, she stopped and smiled at him.

    "...!" Rudy was baffled to the point that he forgot everything for a few seconds and tried to recall his existence.

    The moment the memory seal unlocked, and he remembered Angelica, his memories began to ovep in order to find the best suitable bnce so that it wouldn''t create a distortion in Rudy''s reality.

    The pain Rudy was experiencing left him in agony, unable to even scream or express his pain. He simply held his head in his hand and crouched on the couch, burying his head under his knees.

    Jessica thought Rudy must be feeling shy, and that''s why he hid his face like that, but the reality was far from that.

    The atmosphere had be so silent that it almost felt like time had stopped. Jessica was feeling happy and nervous as she got to give her first kiss to Rudy, while Rudy was in pain as his memories settled in his brain.

    Even the scene in the movie had a quiet atmosphere with no sound whatsoever.

    Suddenly, a voice asked, "Are you guys still watching the movie?"

    Of course, it was Reba.

    Jessica switched off the television and got up from the couch. She then turned to Reba and said, "We will continue tomorrow."

    Reba nced at Rudy and asked, "Is he sleeping?"

    "I think so. I am feeling sleepy, too." Jessica ced her hands on Reba''s shoulder and turned her around. "Let''s sleep." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What about Rudy? I will wake him up and ask him to go and sleep in his room."

    "It''s fine. I already told him to do that." Jessica pushed Reba as she walked into her room.

    Reba raised her brow with a curious look on her face and asked, "Oh, you are sleeping with me today?"

    "Yes. My internship at thepany is ending in a few days and I have already applied for a new job nearby."

    "Nearby?" Reba sat on the bed, facing Jessica. "What do you mean?"

    "Nearby means nearby."

    "Uhm¡­ but where?"

    "That''s a secret." Jessica smirked from the corner of her lips.

    "Come on~" Reba groaned.

    "Fine, I will tell you when the timees. Happy?"

    "Hmm. Does it pay better than your current job, though?"

    "Nope. In fact, my sry would have doubled after my internship ended, but I am leaving thepany."

    "Why would you do that?" Reba asked with a confused look on her face. "I mean, don''t get me wrong, it''s your life and you can work whenever you want. But¡­ more money means¡­ better life¡­"

    "True. But I am tired of staying away from you and Rudy. I only get to meet you two once a week, or sometimes once a month. I can''t keep living like that. I want to meet you every day and spend my time with you."

    Jessica set her pillows andid down on the bed beside Reba.

    "You just want to have more chances of making moves on Rudy, don''t you?" Reba asked with a knowing look on her face.

    "That''s¡­" Jessica averted her eyes and muttered, "That''s not my only reason. Rudy will regain his memories soon and everything will change. We don''t know if Rudy would want a rtionship with us. He might see you as his mother and me as his aunt, you know?"

    "That will not happen."

    "How can you be so sure?"

    Reba gazed at her closet with a serious look on her face and uttered, "It was written in the diary that once Rudy turns eighteen and regains his memories, I will get a chance to make a wish that will be fulfilled. I know what I will ask."

    "What about me?"

    "Heh." Reba chuckled. "I will let you have some fun with him, but only with my permission."

 Chapter 1036 Ultimate Goal- Finding Harem

    Chapter 1036 Ultimate Goal- Finding Harem

    "You know, don''t think you have to worry about everything," a girl''s voice echoed.

    "I don''t worry. I am just¡­ uneasy¡­" Rudy replied.

    "That''s the same thing." After a brief pause, the girl continued with a positive tone. "Look, think about it. You are the only one who knows about the future, and you have so much time to change it. It would have been understandable if there was nothing you could do to change the future, but that''s clearly not the case. You have superpowers that let you do anything you want. You are invincible!"

    "I¡­ may be invincible¡­ but my heart is weak. It just can''t¡­" Rudy muttered in panic.

    Suddenly, out of darkness, two hands came and grabbed Rudy''s head, pulling him into the darkness and embracing him to peace.

    The ck fog surrounding Rudy slowly began to disperse. The girlforting Rudy became clear in his vision and it was none other than the girl he loved the most¡ª Angelica.

    GASP!

    Rudy suddenly opened his eyes with a loud gasp, seemingly waking up from a memory.

    "What the hell was that?" he muttered to himself.

    He slowly got up from the couch with a support and walked to the kitchen. He then opened the refrigerator and drank some water from the bottle.

    Then he closed the door.

    He stood in silence for a few seconds and opened the refrigerator again and drank another bottle.

    "Angelica¡­" he muttered.

    ''I remembered a lot of things. How I met Angelica and how she helped me out whenever I needed someone. How sheforted me whenever I was distressed, how she¡­ gave me a suggestion to have a harem.

    How she sucked me off in the school''s bathroom. I remember everything. But how? I thought the kiss was the trigger, but maybe I was wrong? I didn''t kiss anyone, and yet I remembered Angelica.''

    Rudy frantically nced around and activated his supervision to see if there was anyone nearby. He thought he might not be able to see Angelica, and she kissed him, causing him to remember her, but that was clearly not the case.

    He did not know that it was Jessica who kissed him. After all, the thought of his aunt being Angelica couldn''t even cross his mind yet.

    ''I should go to the tunnel and see if she is there.''

    Rudy teleported outside the house and flew away. The scenery was yet again unfamiliar to him in a strange way. He saw the colossal tower near his house and the massive change in the geography. Yet, somehow, the town Hel remained unchanged.

    "I don''t know what''s going on, but I think I somehow lost my memory¡­no, it isn''t just about the memory. Many things have changed. The apocalypse and the monsters and all. It''s honestly unbelievable."

    Rudynded in front of the tunnel, which should have been long abandoned. However, for some reason, it was open and being used.

    "Well¡­ I am in a different world. That''s for sure. But¡­ at the same time¡­ it doesn''t feel different¡­" he muttered as he stood at the entrance of the tunnel. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The tunnel was made by drilling through the mountain, so it was darker at night, although the lights inside made it visually appealing and less prone to idents.

    He jumped andnded on the tallest tree on the mountain. Then, heid down on the branch and watched the starry sky.

    He spent an hour thinking about every possibility of what was happening, and the only suitable conclusion he came to was that he wasn''t in a different world, but in the same world.

    ''I somehow went back in time. Thest thing I remember before waking up in the ssroom was that I was dying. Although it''s strange that no matter how many times this happens, I am always dying the same way.''

    Rudy stayed there for yet another hour and scanned the area to search for Angelica or anything rted to her, but he got no leads. How could he when Jessica didn''t die and turn into a ghost, who wouldter be Angelica?

    Rudy was tired, both mentally and physically, and he wanted to sleep. He considered the thought of sleeping there, but he wasn''t sure when he would wake up or ''if'' he would wake up when there was danger around. So in the end, he teleported back to his room.

    "Now that I think about it, I should only be able to teleport to the ces I have been before, but for some reason¡­ that day, I had teleported to the forest even though I had never been there. Sure, I had been there in my past life¡­ or should I say¡­ in the previous version of this world, but¡­"

    Rudy hummed in amusement as a thought crossed his mind.

    "Maybe this time¡­ it''s different. This time, it''s like ying a game with cheat codes. I already know how to use my powers and abilities, so the only thing I have to do is to get all my memories back. I have to find a way to recover my memories as soon as possible."

    As Rudyy on his bed, he tried to solve the mystery of how he got his memories of Angelica.

    ''I heard the same voice as before when I kissed Alice. I vaguely remember that not all of the memories that were of the Alice branch had loaded, even less were synchronized. But after I remembered about Angelica, the memories of Alice''s branch that were non loaded and unsynchronized, also synchronized with my memories of Angelica. Because of that, I remembered the times I had spent together with Alice and Angelica. That means that I have to find more girls and kiss them to unlock my memories and the memories that aren''t loaded will automatically load whenever that happens.''

    He rolled to the side and muttered, "I know for sure that Angelica and Alice weren''t the only girls I was in a rtionship with. There were more and I need to find them. Starting with Angelica."

    Rud had a clear goal in his mind, which he wasmitted to. Now, it was a matter of time before Rudy would rise back to his glory.

 Chapter 1037 Whats Wrong With Alice?

    1037 What''s Wrong With Alice?

    Rudy couldn''t stop thinking about various things, including the changes and differences he couldpare after having the memories of multiple variants of the same world.

    He was on his way to Alice''s house, walking instead of flying or teleporting, since he was early and there was no need to hurry. "So Alice and I are now dating, but apparently I have another girlfriend whom I haven''t met yet. I don''t know who it is and I can''t ask anyone or it would sound ridiculous. Nheless, Alice still agreed to go out with me. That doesn''t sit right with me.

    Alice is a kind of girl who would let harm fall on herself rather than herself. The motto of her life was to do good and expect good from others. So why would a girl like her confess her feelings to me and date me? Why would she want me to cheat on my so-called girlfriend?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After reaching Alice''s house, he rang the doorbell and waited for a response. After a few seconds, George opened the door and smiled a bit after seeing Rudy.

    "Oh, what''s up?" George asked.

    Rudy squinted his eyes a little and thought, ''He is acting strangely normal.''

    "I am here to pick Alice for the school," Rudy replied casually.

    With a puzzled look on his face, George responded, "Uhh¡­ I am certain she already left for school a few minutes ago."

    "As soon as she heard the doorbell, she hurriedly left the house. I thought that was you, but now I am not sure."

    "Oh, I see."

    "I will check her room just in case. Wait here."

    Rudy used his supervision and scanned the house, but after confirming that Alice wasn''t there, he left without waiting for George to return.

    "Where the hell did she go?" he wondered.

    He teleported to his usual spot in the school¡ª the washroom, and went straight to his ssroom, ignoring the greetings he received on the way.

    He wanted to ask Alice why she had left early, and more importantly, with whom. However, when he looked into the ssroom, Alice wasn''t there.

    ''What the fuck?!''

    "I should have put that tracking spell on her," he muttered. "No, that''s a little too much. Since when did I be so controlling? This usually happens when people newly start dating, but I have five years of experience! I shouldn''t have such insecure thoughts."

    Rudy calmed himself down and sat in his seat.

    After a few minutes, his ears twitched as he heard Alice''s voice from far away. She nced around but didn''t see her in the room, so he activated his supervision and scanned the entire school.

    He saw that Alice was walking through the school gate together with none other than Eric. Right behind them was J.

    "Uhh¡­ before this insecure 17-year-old mind overthink and jumps to conclusion, I will guess what happened," he mumbled. "It was J who went to Alice''s house, and they left for school together. And they met Eric¡­ either on their way to school or the school gate. Obviously, people would run into each other when their destination is the same."

    Alice shortly entered the ssroom with Eric and J, and they all took their respective seats. Alice to his right, Eric to his left and J in front of him.

    As soon as they sat in their seats, Rudy greeted them with a good morning.

    J turned her head slightly back and responded, "Good morning."

    "Morning, my man!" Eric greeted Rudy passionately. "You are too busy to hang out with your bro, but you have got a lot of time when ites to hanging out with girls, huh?"

    ''Is he talking about the water park trip I went on with J and Alice?'' Rudy wondered.

    "You asshole! It was you who was busy! You didn''t even talk to me for a full ten seconds when I had called you!" Rudy responded with the same energy.

    "Duh! I am famous! Like a celebrity! I have so many things to do, so of course I am busy!" Eric grinned.

    "And you expect me to be free for you?" Rudy raised a brow. "Excuse me, mister, but you gotta have to get an appointment if you want to talk to me. I myself am somewhat popr, you see."

    ''I don''t know how or why, but it seems that I don''t just get the memories of the girls I have been with, but also mutual things around us. After kissing Alice, I also remembered a bit about Eric and J of the past Worldline. J was mostly the same as before, although she has changed a lot in this one.

    She is friends with Alice and me already.

    However, the interesting case here is Eric. In the previous two world-lines, which were normal andpletely devoid of any form of monsters and magic, Eric was a normal high school boy. However, in this one, there is a system, magic, and monsters.

    Things went differently with Eric, and he became a hero. He is currently in the top 100 strongest heroes in the entire world. Not only that, but he is the youngest top 100th hero, right below Erika.

    Eric had earned a fortune during the apocalypse, but he donated most of his earnings to help the victims of the apocalypse. Now that the apocalypse has strangely ended, the hero organization is steadily declining due to theck of monsters.

    The only reason it''s still up and running is because there are still millions of monsters roaming around in the world and they need heroes to get rid of them.''

    Rudy let out a short sigh and grabbed his head, facing his desk.

    ''Leaving everything aside, what''s up with Alice?'' He shot a quick nce at her.

    When Rudy greeted them with a good morning, only Eric and J had responded. Alicepletely ignored Rudy and his greetings.

    ''Is she angry with me?'' Rudy wondered. ''I don''t remember doing anything that would anger her. Sure, we didn''t talk after the¡­ going out thing, but that was because I spent the entire time sleeping since my head kept feeling like it was going to explode.

    And Alice is not the type of girl to fret over such things. If something was troubling her, she would have told me.''

    SIGH!

    Rudy felt bored at school as he had already graduated from school and university and he didn''t want to attend the school again, no matter how much he had missed it. Now, Rudy had a mission. Mission¡ª Find out what was wrong with Alice and how to make up with her.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1038 Worlds Youngest Top Rank Hero

    Chapter 1038 World''s Youngest Top Rank Hero

    Rudy had the ability to read someone''s mind by simply physically touching them. He could use that ability to learn what happened to Alice, but he didn''t want to use it. For some reasons, he felt guilty for using his ability on the girls he loved.

    ''Well, my first try would be a simple approach. I will ask her directly, If that doesn''t solve the issue, I will have no choice but to use that ability. I am not using it to invade their privacy and read their personal thoughts. I just want to find out what''s troubling her so we can fix it.''

    However, Rudy didn''t get a chance to talk to Alice during the sses. He patiently waited for the lunch break, but as soon as the bell for the break rang, she left the room with J before he could even utter a word.

    ''Oh,e on!''

    Rudy thought about chasing after her but he didn''t want to catch attention or spread any kind of rumors in the school.

    "If Alice and J know that I have a girlfriend, there is a high possibility that our ss¡­ or perhaps the entire school, knows about it. I personally don''t give a fuck, but I can''t say the same for Alice," he sighed.

    Rudy heard the sound of a chair pulling near him. He looked to the side and saw Eric fixing his desk, as though he was preparing to leave.

    "Are you going to the cafeteria? I aming with you," Rudy said to him.

    "Nah, I am leaving for work," Erik responded casually. "You already know that I only attend the first half of the school day."

    "Yes, I do. But I was talking about having lunch together. Aren''t you angry? I am sure you would eat on your way to the hero organization."

    Rudy improvised himself without letting Eric find him suspicious.

    "Well¡­ you are not wrong, but I usually eat on my way in the car." "Oh.., I see¡­" Rudy''s facial expression drooped in sadness. "You would rather spend time with your hero buddies."

    Eric was troubled, and it was evident just by looking at his face. It wasn''t as though he didn''t want to have lunch with Rudy, but he was gettingte. "Since when did you be a dramatic bitch, huh?" Eric pulled out his Hero device from his bag and showed it to Rudy.

    "Look, I just got the news that the world''s best and the most urate monitoring device has detected a huge nest of monsters on the ind nearby. I don''t usually attend the meetings about expedition and subjugation, but this one is a serious issue. If not dealt as soon as possible, it might lead to a full on invasion by the monsters. They might have bred andid eggs. It''s a Critical level mission."

    Eric exined his situation with a serious look on his face.

    ''What the hell? That sounds dangerous. Perhaps I should take care of the nest? Or¡­ maybe I shouldn''t interfere? It could catch the eye of the hero organization and they might think that a stronger monster has appeared or something.

    If they find my energy reading on that location and add it to their data, the monitoring device will detect me whenever I use my powers in the future. That would be a pain in the ass.''

    "So it''s just a meeting?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Yeah. We don''t know what rank the monsters are. Even I am not sure if I can take care of them. I will have to join the meeting and give suggestions about the mission."

    "So it''s just a meeting?" Rudy asked curiously.

    "Yeah. We don''t know what rank the monsters are. Even I am not sure if I can take care of them. I will have to join the meeting and give suggestions about the mission."

    "I know it might be confidential information, but do all the heroes get called to the meetings?"

    "Obviously not. There are thousands, if not millions, of heroes in the world, so there is no way they would call everyone. It''s exclusive for the top heroes." Eric said as he put his device back in his bag.

    "The meeting can be virtual. Obviously, not all the top heroes would be able to participate in the meeting."

    "They are simply not worth inviting. They can''t do anything. They are weak and the monsters are strong. There will be thousands of low rank heroes would think they would get exceptionally strong if they somehow defeat a powerful monster, only to die a horrible death. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This is not a fairy tale. It''spletely natural for humans to have that obsession to be greater, the greatest. To be better than everyone. But reality ispletely different. Things never go as nned.

    For every 1 hero from the top 100, there have been a thousand heroes who died trying to be stronger. They should know their limits. If they feel like breaking through, they might as well think about the consequences it can lead to.

    They would die. Or in the worst case, leftpletely crippled, unable to even move a finger or speak. They would instead be a burden to society."

    Rudy listened to Eric attentively. He knew that the person standing in front of him was no longer the Eric he knew, but he was one of the world''s top 100 heroes who had gone through unimaginable hardships.

    He couldn''t think of anything to say in response. What could he say? Eric''s speech somehow made him feel the goosebumps.

    After a short and awkward silence, Eric said in a soft voice, "I apologize if I sounded rude. I didn''t mean to disrespect the low-ranking heroes or the citizens who couldn''t dare to enter the tower and be a hero."

    "Yeah, it''s just reality."

    After bidding farewell to Rudy, Eric left the school in a hurry. Since his time was upied by Rudy, the hero organization had sent a chopper to pick him up.

    As soon as the sound of the chopper reverberated, all the students, teachers, janitors and everyone present in the school gathered on the nearest window and watched the scene.

    Eric casually pulled his bag from his shoulder to his other and walked into the chopper.

    "Is this what they call a¡­ ''holy shit'' moment?" he mumbled.

 Chapter 1039 Ignored By Alice

    Chapter 1039 Ignored By Alice

    The lunch break eventually ended and the school hours started. Still, Rudy couldn''t find a chance to talk to Alice, and whenever he tried to talk to her or hinted that he wanted to start a conversation, she would run away.

    It was simple. Alice was purposely trying to ignore him.

    "Okay, this is bad," he muttered. "This has never happened."

    Since Alice seemed to be overly friendly and talkative with J, Rudy thought of interrogating her. But just like Alice, she was never alone. He was certain that even on their way back home from school, J and Alice would leave first without him. ''I have to solve this matter before school ends today. I have got something to do after school and I am not sure if I will be able to meet them today at all.''

    During the secondst lecture, J went to the washroom and Rudy thought of that as his golden opportunity.

    He asked the teacher if he could go to the washroom, but the teacher denied the permission, saying, "One at a time."

    "It''s an emergency. And no boys have gone to the washroom," Rudy pleaded.

    "No. That''s one of my rules and I can''t break it."

    ''Fuck you, Andrew. You son of a bitch. I have always hated you.''

    The teacher was none other than Andrew, who was already hated among the students.

    Rudy got up from his seat and walked to Andrew even after receiving multiple warnings from Andrew, asking him to go back to his seat and sit down.

    He stood in front of Andrew, face to face, and looked into his eyes.

    "What''s that supposed to do?" Andrew asked with a furious look on his face. "Do you want to go to the principal''s office?"

    "I am going to the washroom," Rudy asserted in amanding tone.

    Andrew became silent and only uttered a single word, "Okay."

    Rudy had hypnotized Andrew and he couldn''t care less about the side effects.

    He left the ssroom and hurriedly walked to the washroom. But since he couldn''t enter the girls'' washroom, he had to wait outside. He waited for two minutes and became impatient.

    "What''s taking her so long? I have been waiting here for over two minutes. It took me about thirty seconds to get here and I wasted around three minutes in the ssroom. So technically, it has been over five minutes.

    There is only one way to go and return from the washroom, so if J had already left, I would have run into her on the way.

    Rudy was growing impatient. He wasn''t worried about the ss in the slightest, but he didn''t want to waste time since the lecture was about to end in a few minutes and the next, also thest lecture was of Rize and he couldn''t miss a single second of it.

    "I can use super vision and check what J is doing, but there could be other girls inside and¡­ I would see them¡­ well, shitting. I want to avoid it as much as I can."

    Just as Rudy was about to give up and head back to the ssroom, he heard the sound of the door being unlocked. ''The chances of that being J is¡­''

    Rudy suddenly noticed a girl staring at him from the end of the hallway, peeking to be precise. It was then he realized that standing in front of the girl''s washroom like that was suspicious.

    He quickly moved away from the spot and waited by the stairs, which was also the perfect hiding spot to have aplete view of the hallway.

    "Wait, I kept sensing electrical signals, and I thought it was because of the electricity of the school, but¡­" Rudy raised a brow and muttered, "There are cameras in the school."

    "Hmm~" He hummed in wonder. "Well, that''s weird. The school wasn''t supposed to get them until we had reached the third year."

    ''Wait, that means that I was seen standing in front of the girl''s washroom!'' Rudy''s eyes widened. He panicked for a second before getting hisposure back. He shrugged his shoulders and muttered, "So what? Even if I get called, I can simply say that I was waiting for J. That''s not a crime."

    A minuteter, he spotted J heading towards the ssroom. He swiftly moved to the corner and pulled J''s hand from the darkness. He had no other choice but to do that. Had he called out to her, there were chances that she would have run away.

    "You were still here!" J eximed. "I thought you left already!"

    "I knew it! You were intentionally noting out of the washroom!" Rudy sharpened his gaze and asked, "But how did you know I was waiting for you?"

    J averted her gaze and stuttered as she spoke, "What¡­ are y-you talking ab-about?"

    "This is a little toote to act dumb. Answer my question or there will be consequences."

    After hearing that, J''s nervousness vanished, and it was reced with confidence.

    "What will you do?" J asked in a demanding tone.

    "Nothing."

    "Come on, tell me. I won''t get angry."

    "No, seriously. I would do nothing."

    With a confused look on her face, J asked, "Then what did you mean by the consequences?"

    "I will hold you until Andrew''s lecture ends." A smirk appeared on Rudy''s face as he continued, "Once that happens, I will keep you here for ten minutes. You already know how furious Rize gets when anyone is absent from her ss without a reason." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    J''s facial expression changed after hearing that, but she didn''t give up.

    "You will also be punished," she said quietly, seemingly trying to scare Rudy.

    With a resolute expression on his face, Rudy responded, "There always needs a sacrifice to win the greatest battles."

    "Why would you go so far?"

    "I just want to know why I am being ignored by Alice."

    "Oh? She is ignoring you? I had no idea, sorry."

    J tried to leave, but Rudy caught her from behind and pulled her into the darkness under the stairs.

    "Hey! What do you think you are doing?!" J whispered violently.

    DING~ DONG!

    Thus, the lecture ended,mencing the fierce battle between J and Rudy.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1040 Under the Schools Stairway

    Chapter 1040 Under the School''s Stairway

    Now that the bell has rung, the countdown has begun. Most teachers already wait outside the ssroom and enter as soon as the previous lecturer leaves, but Rize was different.

    Not only was she an intern, but she had the most lectures in the school. Of course, she was paid ordingly. Since Rize always had lectures, she takes about two minutes to enter the ssroom. Sometimes, she would go to the staffroom to get her stuff, sometimes to her office to grab the books rted to the sses.

    Both Rudy and J were aware of that and they had to get back to the ssroom before Rize.

    "Can''t we talk about thister? We are gettingte!" J suggested an idea that benefited her.

    "No. It won''t even take a minute for you to answer all of my questions. Just answer them honestly and I will let you go."

    "You know that this can be considered sexual harassment, right? If someone were to see us, you will be suspended, or in the worst case, expelled."

    Since the pleading didn''t work, J resorted to threatening. But of course, Rudy had already thought of each and every excuse J might make.

    "Don''t worry. We can''t be seen unless someone is thinking of doing the same thing as us." Rudy casually shrugged off J''s threat.

    "And even if someone were to see us, I would change their perspective," he added immediately.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" J asked with a curious yet confused look on her face. She understood what Rudy said, but couldn''t understand how he would do that.

    "Simple." He smirked slightly and continued, "I will turn you around and kiss you on the lips. So if a student sees us, they will simply walk away. And if a teacher sees us, they will warn us and possibly shout at us."

    "Like they would believe you if they see you forcing yourself on me," J chuckled. "I would scream if you even tried to do that. I can even go to the cops with that and get you arrested."

    Rudy slowly moved his face close to J''s ear from behind and whispered, "Does that mean you don''t want to kiss me?"

    J was continuously trying to break free from Rudy''s grip, saying, "When did you be so strong?"

    However, when Rudy whispered those words to her, she stopped struggling and submitted herself to Rudy by leaning on his chest.

    "You are so cruel.." she muttered.

    Rudy turned her around and looked into her eyes. He felt bad for pulling a move like that, but he couldn''t apologise to her. After all, she had never apologised for the stuff she had done to him in the past.

    With somewhat teary eyes, J looked at Rudy and said, "You have changed. It''s like you are apletely different person."

    Rudy lowered his gaze and thought to himself, ''I would have thought the same if I hadn''t confirmed that I am in the same world and simply time travelling.''

    "You have changed too, J," Rudy responded.

    "I haven''t. I have always been this way."

    "That''s a lie."

    "If you are referring to the days I bullied you, then all that was just an act to save you from the real bullies," she confessed. "I never physically assaulted you or harmed you."

    ''That''s true and I am aware of that. I used to get physically bullied by my seniors, but all that stopped when J started bullying me. That didn''t happen when Eric beat up the bullies for me¡ª in fact, the bullying had gotten even worse. They had begun to bully me even outside the school.

    I don''t hate J. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even be talking¡­ no, I wouldn''t even be looking at her. Alice was also aware that J bullied me, but she still became friends with her¡ªwhich is an anomaly in this Worldline as it didn''t happen in others¡ª so that means that Alice knows that I am okay with having J around.

    Well, I didn''t know about this until I got to the university and became friends with J, so I always ignored her. Yes, I didn''t hate her, but I just couldn''t bring myself to forgive her. However, after learning the truth, I became close with her.''

    "That is indeed a change to me," Rudy uttered calmly. "I never med you for your actions, so I simply expect the same."

    "..." J took a moment to ponder.

    Witnessing the hesitation on her face, Rudy softly said, "Look, I don''t want to do something you don''t want me to do. I just want my answers and I will let you go."

    J, back to her senses, squinted her eyes and said, "What''s the point now? We are alreadyte for Ms. Rize''s ss. Even if we go now, we will get scolded. I see no benefit in this."

    "What if I promise you that you won''t be scolded?"

    After pondering about Rudy''s offer for a few seconds, J asked, "What was your question again?"

    "How did you know that I was waiting for you outside the girls'' washroom?"

    After a silence of three seconds, J reluctantly replied, "Alice texted me."

    She showed her phone to Rudy with the chats open.

    Alice had texted- [Rudy just left for the washroom.]

    - [Idk but he was acting weird.] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    - [I think he might being after u. Don''t leave the washroom until the lecture ends.]

    - [cuz even Rudy won''t dare to miss the next lecture.]

    After reading the chats, Rudy couldn''t believe his eyes.

    "The way she talks to you in texts ispletely different from the way she talks to me¡­" Rudy muttered.

    "Duh! She speaks to you formally!"

    "Argh, forget it." Rudy looked into J''s eyes with a serious expression on his face and asked, "Now, tell me. Why am I being ignored by Alice?"

    A confused expression appeared on J''s face. With a puzzled look, she asked, "Do you seriously not know that?"

    "No¡­? Why would I ask if I knew?"

    J''s gaze sharpened, as though she was angry.

    "You already have a girlfriend, and yet you kissed her and started dating her. She is feeling guilty about this!"

    "..."

    ''So the guilt was eating her¡­''

    "Uhh¡­ I broke up with my girlfriend, actually." Rudy thought of the best way to get out of the situation. After all, he didn''t know who his girlfriend was.

    "Don''t lie!" J suddenly shouted. "I just talked to her this morning, and she was talking about returning to school soon to spend more time with you!"

    ''Wait a damn minute¡­ My so-called girlfriend studies in this school? Who the hell is it?''

    Since J had told him that she had talked with his girlfriend in the morning, he decided to check her recent calls.

    ''If my girlfriend studies in this school and everyone knows her, her contact must be added by the name. I will see who it is. Maybe I will get some clues? I don''t see anyone absent in my ss, so is she a senior or a junior?

    Wait, no¡­ the school was closed because of the apocalypse and the only senior batch we had has already graduated. We don''t have seniors! I can''t see myself dating a younger girl¡­ but she could also be from a different ss, though!''

    Rudy checked the list and there were only three people on J''s recent call list.

    First one was Rachel, J''s mother. Second was Alice. And the third was¡­ Erika.

 Chapter 1041 Rudys Mysterious Girlfriend

    Chapter 1041 Rudy''s Mysterious Girlfriend

    Even though the revtion was unbelievable, everything made sense. With how there were a few changes in the world''s dynamics, Rudy was convinced. After all, in the previous world lines, Erika had confessed her love to Rudy, but Rudy at that time, wasn''t looking for a rtionship.

    Ever since the apocalypse had begun, everything had stopped and the only thing the world focused on was to get strong and survive on their own. Everyone could be a hero and instead of relying on others, they could save their own asses.

    ''Erika went abroad to continue her advanced studies, and she confessed her love to me before leaving¡­ That is how it always went, but this time it''s different. Maybe because of the apocalypse, Erika couldn''t go abroad? She is as strong as Eric, even stronger in some rankings.

    Well, still¡­ I am a bit shocked, not going to lie. It''s not that I don''t like Erika, but for some reason, I was unable to see her as a love interest. I intentionally wentte to the airport to make it seem like I missed her, while my only goal was to avoid answering her confession.

    It didn''t seem right to reject her. I grew up with her and I saw her as my sister, so having a sudden change in our rtionship made me take a step back. I needed more time¡­no¡­ who am I kidding?

    Why am I lying to myself? Alice and Erika have the same kind of rtionship with me. Yet, I saw Alice as a love interest but not Erika, that doesn''t make sense. Anyway, no point in thinking about it now.

    In this Worldline, Erika is my girlfriend so I should be one. We will see how it goes from now on. I can''t wait to meet her, though. I haven''t seen her in ages¡­ it feels like decades.''

    Now that the mystery regarding Rudy''s mysterious girlfriend was solved, he could rest easy. In fact, having Erika as his girlfriend was the best thing that could happen to him. If his girlfriend turned out to be a stranger whom he had never interacted with in the past world lines, he couldn''t be bothered continuing their rtionship.

    He would have broken up with her without second thoughts.

    Rudy gave the phone back to J and let her go.

    "Thanks for answering my questions," he said. "Let''s leave."

    This time, J was the one who stopped Rudy by grabbing his hand.

    "Wait a minute, we aren''t done yet. You haven''t answered my questions!"

    "What questions?" Rudy raised a brow.

    "How could you do such a thing to Alice? I don''t care about you, but you know that Alice is emotionally sensitive and can''t handle guilt and pressure. She herself would have never attempted to do such a thing if you hadn''t forced her to."

    J''s voice was calm, yet somehow loud. Her face was a mixture of sadness and disappointment, with a bit of anger.

    How was Rudy to exin to her about his idea of harem? How was he supposed to exin it to anyone?

    "Answer me!" J demanded.

    After thinking for a few seconds, Rudy asked, "Did Alice tell you all this?"

    "Yes¡­"

    "That''s a lie."

    "She told me how you kissed her. And how she is feeling guilty about it." J frowned her face. "Tell me, why should she be the one feeling guilty when you were the one whomitted the crime?"

    "It is true that it was me who kissed her, but I don''t think of it as a crime."

    "Cheating is a crime!"

    "That is not cheating. I love Alice and that''s why I kissed her. I would do the same again. Rtionships work differently for everyone, and it is unique in my case." Rudy ced his hands on J''s shoulders and looked into her eyes.

    With a calm yet serious expression on his face, he asserted, "I will fix everything and everyone will be happy. Even you. Do you believe me?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "How¡­ will you do that? It''s an impossible task¡­" J muttered her thoughts.

    "I promise you." "Okay¡­ I believe you¡­"

    Rudy and J hurried to the ss, or rather¡­ the boss battle.

    "This is how you solve this equation. Remember, it doesn''t matter how you solve it. What matters is that you get the right answer. But you have to provide the exnation step by step to prove the answer and¡ª"

    Rize was busy teaching the students, but she stopped when she caught the glimpse of Rudy in the doorway.

    Neither Rudy nor J could dare to barge into the room and pretend that it was normal.

    As soon as they reached the ssroom, they both started pushing each other to the door, since the first one to go to the battle was always a sacrificialmb. "You two,e inside," Rize ordered.

    Rudy and J stood by the door with aposed look on their faces.

    "Go and sit in your seat." Rize signaled with her eyes.

    Rudy and J nced at each other with a confused look on their faces. Why were they let in so easily and why wasn''t Rize angry?

    However, the reason was that Rize didn''t want to waste precious minutes of her lecture in questioning and scolding Rudy and J.

    When Rudy sat on his seat, which was next to Alice, he noticed how she fidgeted. Seemingly nervous about what would have happened between Rudy and J.

    A few minutester, Rize called Rudy to solve an equation which she had taught when Rudy wasn''t present in the ss. Rize wanted to mess with Rudy, which was amon practice for them.

    Still, Rudy didn''t like how Rize called him, but not J. Nheless, the equation was a piece of cake for him and he could solve it in two steps using an advanced method, which a high school student shouldn''t know since it was too hard for them to understand.

    However, Rudy solved the equation and went back to his seat.

    Now, Rize was furious and she couldn''t wait for the lecture to end so she could punish Rudy.

    "Rudy and J. Come to my office after the lecture ends," she ordered.

 Chapter 1042 Aggressive Alice Wants To Have an Affair with Rudy

    Chapter 1042 Aggressive Alice Wants To Have an Affair with Rudy

    Rize wanted to mess with Rudy, but she couldn''t call him alone, so to avoid suspicions, she called J with him too. Of course, Rudy was already aware of what''s going on in Rize''s mind and he was fed up with it.

    Rize kept picking up on him and tried to find opportunities to mess with him. Even though it was her way of showing affection to him, it wasn''t positive.

    After the lecture ended and everyone went to the clubs they belonged to, Rudy and J had somewhere else to go. Alice, who was with them in the ss, waited until all the students had left the ss.

    Then, she turned to Rudy and said, "It''s not what you think."

    "Hmm?" Rudy yed dumb to have Alice express herself better.

    "Umm¡­" Alice struggled to speak the words of her thoughts.

    J realized what was going on and she knew that Rudy was also aware of what Alice was trying to say. She recalled what Rudy had promised and decided to trust him and his process.

    Alice fidgeted a little but made a resolve to speak of her mind. She got up from her seat and stood directly in front of Rudy.

    "I didn''t hate that kiss. But I think we shouldn''t have done that. I don''t know what had gotten over me that day. I should have kept my distance from you." She ced her hand on her chest and continued, "You belong to someone else. You are Erika''s boyfriend."

    "You are not the one to me, though." Rudy responded casually. "It was me who kissed you. I should have been careful. You don''t have to take the guilt or take part in it."

    Alice shook her head and uttered, "I am not feeling guilty. Yes, I feel bad, but not because we kissed."

    "Hmm?" Rudy raised a brow since things took an unexpected turn. "Wait, what?"

    "You heard that right. I love you and I have always loved you since we were kids." Alice pointed her finger at J, who was standing by the side. "J too. She loves you. I am sure you are already aware of her feelings like you knew mine!"

    ''I have to be careful here. What is Alice trying to achieve? She is not feeling guilty? I mean¡­ I am actually feeling a little guilty after finding out that my girlfriend was Erika.'' Rudy uttered inwardly.

    "Erika is like a sister to me. I knew that J loves you because she told me about it when we all were on a sleepover at Eric''s house. You, me, Eric, J and Erika. You and Eric were in the other room, ying video games, and us three girls were chatting.

    We had just finished watching a romantic movie about childhood friends bing lovers, so we were a bit excited. Then, we began talking about our crushes. J was the first one to confess her love for you. I didn''t want to lose, so I did the same. However, Erika didn''t say a word. She said she doesn''t have a crush.

    However,ter we learned that she was in love with you. But why didn''t she tell us?! Did she think we would feel bad about it? Or perhaps she thought we would be mad at her? That''s what we thought at first.

    But! She betrayed us and confessed her love to you! She knew that J and I loved you, yet she chose to destroy our rtionship and began dating you! J and I had promised each other that we would never pull a sly stunt where we would try to earn points from you, so when the timees and we confess to you, you would favor one over another."

    "Which is why neither of us confessed our feelings," J chipped in.

    "Rudy." Alice grabbed Rudy''s hand and looked into his eyes before continuing, "I love you and I will always love you! But don''t think of me as a girl who likes to steal another girl''s boyfriend. After all, I know how it feels."

    "However!" she added. "This is a different case. I don''t feel sad or guilty about it! Erika was the one who stole you from us first, so now we are doing the same. If this is an immortal behavior, I am ready to face any and all types of disgrace, but know that my love for you is pure!"

    "..." Rudy was left speechless. He was so baffled that he couldn''t utter a word. ''Alice is acting so selfish¡­ wow. Who would have thought I would ever see this side of Alice? I don''t know if the same thing had happened in the past World lines where J and Alice had made a promise¡­ but I like where this is going.''

    "Cheating is bad and cheaters should be executed, but it''s different when ites to you and Erika." Alice asserted with a furious look on her face. "If only you were happy with Erika, I wouldn''t have dared to interfere in your rtionship and make you cheat on her. She always mistreats you and never puts effort into the rtionship. She is always absent and rarely talks to you¡ª forget about meeting you.

    So what if she is a hero?! I get it that it''s her responsibility as a hero to save people, but as your girlfriend it''s her responsibility to make sure you are happy in the rtionship!"

    ''Oh! My! Lord! I don''t know what''s happening, but angry Alice is¡­ turning me on! Although I wouldn''t go as far as killing the cheaters¡­ no¡­'' Rudy took a moment to reconsider. ''Actually, yeah. All cheaters should be executed regardless of their genders.''

    "I won''t hide our affair. I will make moves on you and continue our rtionship. I will make sure Erika finds out about it!"

    "Hey¡­" J stepped forward. "Don''t you think it would be a bad idea if Erika were to find out about this? I mean, you can continue your affair. I will also¡­ try to join this immoral rtionship once I have set clear terms with you two¡­ but¡­ I don''t think we should make it known to anyone.

    Think about it. Erika is a hero. She is a superhero! We will die if she ps us!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1043 The Way of Harem

    1043 The Way of Harem

    ''I didn''t expect things to take this turn. When I found out that Erika was my girlfriend, I had decided to meet her and talk with her before adding members to my harem. But ording to Alice and J, Erika doesn''t treat me right and puts no effort into our rtionship.

    To be honest, it''s hard to believe. It''s unlike Erika to take things for granted and not care of her belongings. J, at one point, could lie depending on a situation, but Alice would never lie, even if she was at the advantage.

    When did I start dating Erika, and why? I will have to ask the person in question herself. Still, I never thought Alice and J would go as far as having an affair with me. Although I don''t n on doing stuff like having sex with them before I have regained enough memories. I might as well make moves on them to make them happy.''

    "I know that Erika can easily kill us all three with just a p, but I doubt she would do it," Alice stated. "As long as she doesn''t punish Rudy, I am fine with dying. At least I won''t have any regrets."

    ''How strong are the heroes?'' Rudy couldn''t help but be curious about it. ''I am strong, but don''t know how much. But can I fight someone who has gained real near death experience multiple times? I can''t say I haven''t met powerful heroes yet. I met some in the forest and I have Eric by my side.

    However, I haven''t seen a hero in action yet. Although I saw several fights on the inte, recorded by the nearby cameras and some stupid bystanders¡ª who, instead of running, captured videos to post them on a premium website and charge people to watch the fight.''

    "Rudy, say something¡­" J pointed her eyes at Alice, seemingly hoping that Rudy would stop Alice from going extreme.

    Rudy slightly nodded at J and turned to Alice. He ced his hands on her shoulders and said, "You don''t have to worry about Erika. I will take care of that myself."

    Hearing the opposite of what J wanted, she facepalmed herself.

    "I haven''t finished yet," Rudy shot a quick nce at J. "Alice, you are not the one to decide what I will do. You can''t tell me to cheat on Erika or to have an affair with you and J. I will do whatever I want to do.

    I will go to other girls and make moves on them too. And I am not doing this because my rtionship with Erika is not going well¡­ I would have done the same if it was any other girl."

    Rudy hated to lie, but he had to make that impression of him to others if he wanted to go further with his ns. Otherwise, his harem would have been limited to J and Alice only. He couldn''t wait to take things slow or wait for an opportunity to strike. He had to make his own.

    "Wait¡­ you are saying that you would have cheated on your girlfriend no matter who it was?" Alice asked with a baffled look on her face.

    ''She can''tprehend that I would ever say something like that¡­'' Rudy uttered inwardly. ''I have to be dishonest here, but I don''t want to give the impression of being a cheater. I will never be something I hate.''

    "If I wasn''t treated right in the rtionship, then yes, I would. If I felt like I didn''t get the necessary love and respect in the rtionship, then yes, I would. I wouldn''t feel sad or guilty about cheating on them." Rudy''s answer was mixed with lies and truth.

    "How can you two be so confident that you would be able to keep me happy in our affair?" Rudy questioned with a serious look on his face.

    "Because we love you!"

    "Love is not the only thing that keeps a rtionship going. Otherwise, there would be no break ups and divorce happening in the world. There are many factors, and even after knowing them, one cannot guarantee the future of the rtionship.

    I am not an expert in a rtionship, but I have seen many couples around me who seemed inseparable, breaking up and cheating on each other. I don''t want to be bound by those restrictions. I want to have freedom and I will make it happen."

    Without exining himself, Rudy left the room and proceeded to Rize''s office.

    ''I would have never used suchnguage and words in front of Alice, but seeing how she was acting, it''s safe to assume that the apocalypse made her strong.''

    KNOCK~ KNOCK!

    "Is it Rudy?" "Yes. May Ie in?"

    "The door is open."

    ''Well, I am already aware of that. The offices here don''t have locks for several reasons.''

    Rize was working on a report, but as soon as Rudy entered the room, she couldn''t help but shoot a quick nce at him.

    "Hmm? Where is J?"

    "She should be on her way," Rudy shrugged his shoulders and casually sat on the chair opposite Rize''s.

    Rize furrowed her brows and uttered, "I didn''t give you permission to sit."

    SIGH!

    Rudy got up and stood by the wall.

    "I didn''t ask you to stand up, either."

    With a frustrated look on his face, Rudy looked into Rize''s eyes and uttered, "I don''t know if you know this but¡­ you are annoying, Rize."

    "Wha¡ª!" Rize''s mouth wide opened in shock. "Wait, did you just call me by my name?!"

    "Yes, I did. What will you do?"

    "Are you trying to make me angry, Rudy?"

    "Aren''t you doing the same?"

    "Well¡­" All the anger vanished from Rize''s face and her demeanor changed.

    "You realize how it feels, right? And you do this to me every single day. I admit I also do that sometimes, but my reasons and your reasons are different," he stated with aposed look on his face.

    "W-What reasons?" She stuttered. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Now I have got her!'' With a smirk on his face, Rudy uttered, "Do you really want me to say them out loud?"

 Chapter 1044 Giving Life Lesson To Rize

    1044 Giving Life Lesson To Rize

    Rize averted her gaze to avoid eye contact with Rudy and uttered, "I have no idea what you are talking about. And this is not a proper way to talk to your teachers. I am your elder and you should talk to me with respect."

    Rudy folded his arm and simply stared at Rize.

    "What?"

    "Nothing." Rudy let out a sigh. "Let''s not talk about it. It''s not important."

    Rize let out a sigh of relief as soon as she heard that. She didn''t want Rudy to expose her. If anything, she didn''t want to feel like she had lost, and most definitely not against Rudy.

    About a minuteter, there was a knock on the door. Both Rudy and Rize knew it was J, so they adjusted their poses and changed the atmosphere in the office.

    "Come in," Rize said calmly.

    The door slowly opened and J stepped in. She looked at Rize first, then at Rudy.

    "..." She felt awkward for some reason, but hesitantly walked in.

    "Why are youte, J?" Rize asked her with aposed look on her face. There were no signs of being flustered unlike before.

    "I had to stop by the washroom on my way," J replied calmly.

    "I see." Rize ced aside herptop and faced her chair directly in front of them.

    "I am busy, so let''s get straight to the point." She took off herputer sses while asking, "You both know why I have called you here. I will ask you the question, you will make excuses, I will have to ask you again and after repeating it multiple times, I will get the answer and your punishment will be increased.

    So, rather than wasting our time and increasing the punishment, answer honestly without making excuses and if I find your reason logical, I won''t punish you."

    "Can I go first?" J shot a quick nce at Rudy and raised her hand.

    "...?" Rudy raised a brow in surprise. Seeing J acting confidently made Rudy wonder and worried.

    ''She is gotta snitch on me? She can me everything on me and walk away. I won''t deny her usations since it''s the truth. Knowing J, she can do this to take her revenge on me.'' Rudy uttered inwardly..

    "Yes," Rize nodded. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Umm¡­" J once again nced at Rudy and calmly responded, "I¡­ am on my¡­ days."

    "Oh¡­" Rize''s eyes widened after hearing that. "How are you feeling right now?"

    "Fine. I had a stomachache during the lunch break and it''s getting better."

    "I see. You can go now."

    "Thank you for understanding, Miss Rize." J grabbed her bag and left the office, but before leaving, she locked her eyes with Rudy and shot a smirk at him.

    ''I don''t know if she was lying or not, but it''s a very sensitive topic for girls, so it''s better if I don''t pass anyments here. I don''t know how periods look or I could have checked using my super vision. Well¡­ not really. I would have had to see her¡­ vagina for that.''

    "Can I go too?"

    Rize squinted her eyes and asked, "Do you also have periods?"

    "Something simr."

    "Boys don''t have anything like that. The condition is the same for you; give me the reason you werete and I will let you go."

    Rudy thought it would be interesting to tell Rize the truth. Although he simply wanted to see her reaction.

    "I was waiting for J. You can check the footage of the camera where I am waiting for J outside the girl''s washroom," Rudy replied casually.

    "And why were you waiting for her? Did she ask you to wait?" Rize asked curiously.

    "No. I had to ask her something, so I waited for her."

    "Was it that important that you had to do something like that? You could have waited until the school ended. I am sure 45 minutes wouldn''t have made a difference."

    After pondering for a few seconds, Rudy nodded. "Yes, but I couldn''t control myself."

    "You missed a few minutes of my lecture. HOw will youpensate for that? You are a top student. If you act like this, it''s going to affect your grades and you would set a bad example to the other students who look up to you," Rize asserted in a solemn voice.

    She was truly worried about Rudy and his future.

    "If I was truly the role model for them, then shouldn''t they be working as hard as me and score as much as me? They don''t care about me or my behavior. They do what they want to do and if they are caught breaking the rules or doing something they shouldn''t, they would me it on someone else.

    Every human being is like that. They alwayse first to take the credit for someone else''s hard work, but always run away when ites to taking the responsibility."

    "..."

    "I am a topper because I am smart and I study hard. Anyone can be a topper if they do the same as me. Of course, there are people who are talented and they have the advantage, but hard work can fix that."

    After a short pause, Rudy continued, "Rize, I can say the same to you. Why do you not live your life the way you want? Why are you trying to appease others? You have a choice to do something, but you are worried about the results.

    It''s like getting scared of solving an equation just because it seems long. Think of life as a test. You need to score as much as you can. Even if you don''t know the answer, you have to try to solve it. If it''s wrong, you won''t lose a thing, but if it turns out right, you get a free score. You might even earn one or two scores because it was half correct, or the steps were correct. That''s the kind of life I want to live. You should live."

    Rize was left speechless. SHe was shocked, but more than that, she was impressed by Rudy''s speech.

 Chapter 1045 Researching Hero Organization

    1045 Researching Hero Organization

    Rudy was walking his way home, thinking about what happened in Rize''s office. Alice and J had left early since they didn''t know how much time Rudy would take Rize''s office.

    "I think I said too much¡­" he muttered to himself. "Was she upset, though? She suddenly asked me to leave and didn''t give me a punishment."

    Rudy remembered how Rize had died and he was nning on saving her and the other girls who had died and met their unfortunate end. He wanted to save them from the tragedy, but simply saving them wouldn''t help. He had to change the course of their lives by interfering with them.

    He had to make them strong and independent enough that they would survive in the world. Rudy couldn''t always be there for them to save them, or so he thought.

    "I can''t believe I am saying this, but school is boring as fuck. There is so much I could do. I have to explore so much. The world and my powers¡­ but¡­ I have to go to school."

    Rudy pondered for a few seconds and muttered, "Eric gets special treatment because he is a hero. He can have half a day at school. Even Erika, she can be absent for so many days. Maybe¡­ I should also register as a hero and get that advantage? I am not worried about my grades either since it''s child y for me."

    When Rudy reached home, he was met with silence. Sure, he was used to that since in his past lives, but for some reason, he felt lonely.

    "Why do I suddenly feel sad? Isn''t this supermon for me to return from school to an empty house? If not empty, I would find mom sleeping in her room. However, now it''s truly empty."

    Rudy let out a sigh and tossed his bag on the couch before heading to the kitchen.

    "To be honest, I like this Worldline more than the others. Not only I got the second¡­ third¡­ argh! I don''t know how many chances I have gotten, but I got yet another chance to fix things. The biggest chance is Jessica. Her existence alone has changed the world so much.

    Mom no longer has to push herself hard to make a living. No more night shifts. And she doesn''t have to marry Joe! I can even fix the things I messed up in the past worldliness! Once I remember my mistakes, I can take a different approach and save so much time!"

    After drinking the water, he went back to the living room and grabbed his bag. While picking it up, he couldn''t help but miss Angelica.

    ''She used to scold me whenever I threw the bag after returning from school. She would ask me to go to my room and take a bath. Although¡­ now that I think about it¡­ she was just horny and wanted some milky doses.''

    Rudy went to take a bath and got lost in his thoughts about Angelica and where to find her.

    "I should go to the tunnel first. But¡­ the tunnel seems to operate fine and no incidents have urred. Maybe she isn''t in that tunnel?" Rudy wondered.

    As far as he could remember, Angelica had died in the tunnel and the shadowy creature had trapped her soul. She couldn''t pass on or leave the tunnel.

    ''What if Angelica''s soul passed on and she is not a ghost in this Worldline?'' Rudy didn''t want to think of that possibility. He couldn''t live without Angelica. Then, he thought of another possibility.

    ''I suddenly got memories of Angelica, so it''s certain that Angelica exists and is near me. If she has be a ghost and I can''t see her¡­ that doesn''t make sense. I should be able to see her using my supervision.

    So¡­ what if she is¡­ alive? But if she is alive, then she isn''t Angelica. Does it matter, though? I am so confused about what to do. Angelica¡­ help me out here¡­"

    Rudy closed his eyes and rxed himself.

    ''You are doing multiple things at once. Just focus on what''s on your hand and don''t worry about the other things¡­'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rudy felt as if someone had whispered to him that, but sure enough, no one was around.

    Once he was done with the bath, he decided to research a bit about the Hero Organization. In his previous researches, he didn''t pay attention to it since it felt irrelevant to him, but now that he was considering joining the Hero Organization, he decided to look up the process.

    Initially, he reached the dead end after finding the official announcement from the Hero Organization that said to have closed entries for heroes after the apocalypse had ended. It was a logical approach since the towers had closed and no new heroes came into existence.

    However, if an individual was caught using their power and they were unlicensed, they would be subject to a crime.

    After a few hours of research, he came across a webpage on the dark web which imed to have links with the Hero Organization.

    "To be honest, I don''t care about Hero Organization or any of that shit, and I am not doing this just so I could have a free school schedule. I want to learn the secrets this organization is hiding and I have to get to the bottom of it if I want to discover something."

    Rudy decided to rest, but he was woken up when Reba came home. She asked him why he was sleeping on the couch instead of the bed, so he said he was watching the television but couldn''t find anything interesting to watch.

    "I will prepare dinner after the bath. If you are done resting, can you help me prepare the ingredients?" she asked in a lovely voice.

    "Sure. What are we making?" Rudy got up and nced at Reba, who was taking out her clothes in her room.

    "I didn''t get time to visit the market today, so we will make whatever we can find in the refrigerator."

    Reba went to take a bath while Rudy prepared ingredients for dinner.

    After looking at them, Rudy nodded, "We can have a hotpot."

    Everything was going smoothly until Rudy experienced his blessing and cursed. His Libido, which was a blessing when he was around the girls, and a curse when he was alone.

    "This is bad. This is not just a Libido¡­ it''s super libido¡­"

    Rudy''s options to get rid of it were limited and all of them were risky.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!